《Classroom Of The Elite Year 1》


 Chapter 1: Prologue: The structure of Japanese society

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue: The structure of Japanese society</h4>


    It''s a bit sudden, but listen seriously to the question I''m about to ask and think about the answer carefully.


    Question: Are people equal or not?


    These days, all society loves to talk about is equality.People are calling for men and women to be treated equally, and shouting for society to get rid of inequality.They call for high employment rates for women, personal-use cars for everyone, and they go as far as to find fault with the order of the register of names.People even advocate equality for people with disabilities, and now the public is encouraged to stop using the term "disabled people." Children are being taught that everyone is equal.


    Is that really true?, I wondered.


    Men and women have different roles if they have different abilities. People with disabilities are still disabled, no matter what term they call disabled people.None of this has meaning if no one pays attention to it.


    In other words, the answer is no.


    People are unequal beings; there are no truly "equal" people.


    A great man once said that God did not make anyone above or below each other. But that doesn''t mean that everyone is equal. Does you know that the passage doesn''t end there? The rest is like this. Everyone is equal at birth, but then I asked, why are there differences in people''s jobs and statuses?


    That was written in the second half of the passage.Is it a difference because one struggled with academics or because one didn''t try hard enough?


    A difference is created there. That''s the famous "schrship studies." These teachings haven''t changed at all, even in modern day 2015. However, the situation is moreplex and is bing more serious.


    Anyhow, people are beings that are capable of thinking. I don''t think it''s correct to say that people should live on only using instincts because things aren''t fair.


    In other words, the word equality is full of lies and falsehoods, but inequality is also uneptable.I was trying to find a new answer to the eternal problem facing human beings.


    Hey you, the one who''s holding this book and reading it.


    Have you ever thought about the future?


    Have you ever imagined what it means to go to high school, to go to college?


    Have you never felt that it was vague that one day, you would somehow find employment and get a job?


    I felt that way.


    When I finishedpulsory education and entered high school, I didn''t notice anything.


    I only felt joy in being released of my "duty".


    I didn''t notice that, at that moment, my life and my future was being impacted progressively.


    I didn''t even understand what it meant to be studying Japanese and mathematics at school.


    Illustration 1


    Illustration 2


    Illustration 3

 Chapter 2 - 1: Welcome to my dream-like school life

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 1:?Wee to my dream-like school life</h4>


    "Ayanokouji-kun, are you ok?"


    It came. It came again. The feared situation.


    As I was pretending to sleep, that person came.


    It was the appearance of the devil, which forced me (who was taking a nap) to wake up to reality.


    In my brain, Shostakovich''s 11th symphony was ying. The song perfectly described my current predicament: the feeling of utter hopelessness as people are chased by devils and as the end of the world quickly approached.


    Even with my eyes closed, I could tell.


    I could feel the rming presence of the devil right next to me as it waited for its ve to wake up...


    Now, as a ve, how do I escape this situation...?


    To avoid danger, use theputer in the brain to instantlye up with the answer.


    Conclusion... Pretend not to have heard anything. I am naming it the ''pretend sleep'' strategy. My predicament will be solved with this strategy.


    If the person talking was kind girl, she would overlook it after saying, ''Well, it can''t be helped. I will forgive you because I''m sorry ��''.


    Even a pattern like ''I will kiss if you don''t wake up, ok? Chuu~~'' is also OK.


    "If you don''t wake up in 3 seconds, you''ll face punishments."


    "... The hell do you mean by ''punishments''?"


    In less than a second the ''pretend sleep'' strategy was foiled and I sumbed to the threat.


    Still, I refused to raise my head and continued to resist.


    "Look, as I expected you were awake."


    "I already know of your scariness if I make you angry."


    "That''s good. Then, do you have some time?"


    "... and if I say I don''t?"


    "Well... I can''t force you, but I will be cranky if you don''t."


    She then continued.


    "And if I''m cranky, I will be a major obstacle to Ayanokouji-kun''s normal school life. Hmm, for example, countless thumbtacks on your chair, spraying water on your head whenever you enter the bathroom, and sometimes stabbing you with apass needle. That kind of behavior, yup."


    "That''s just in harassment! Also, thatst one seems strangely real, as if I remember already being stabbed!"


    I reluctantly woke up and sat up in my seat.


    A girl with long ck hair and sharp, beautiful eyes looked down on me from the side.


    Her name is Horikita Suzune. High school ss 1-D, my ssmate.


    "Don''t be so scared. That was just a joke. I won''t pour water on you from above when you''re in the toilet."


    "The thumbtacks and thepass needle are more important! Look at this, this! You can still see where I was stabbed! How will you take responsibility if it bes a lifetime scar?"


    I roll up my sleeve of my right arm and show my upper arm to Horikita.


    "Where''s the evidence?"


    "Huh?"


    "Where''s the evidence? Are you saying that I am the culprit without any proof?"


    Of course, there is no evidence. Even though the only person who was close enough to stab me was Horikita, and even though she was holding apass needle in her hand, it''s hard to say it definitively...


    I had something important to confirm, though.


    "Do I really have to help out? I thought about it again, but after all..."


    "Hey Ayanokouji-kun. Regretting your decision while you''re desperate, or while you''re suffering... Which one do you like more?Because you pulled me from my responsibilities, you should be held ountable. Is that right?"


    Horikita offered only two ridiculous, extreme options. Apparently, it seems that she will not allow apromise. It was a mistake to make a contract with the devil. I decided to give up and obey.


    "...So, what am I supposed to do?"


    I asked while trembling in fear.


    I won''t be surprised when I hear what she''s asking from me.


    I don''t know how things turned out like this, but I remember when all this started.


    I met this girl exactly two months ago.


    Was it on the day of the entrance ceremony...?

 Chapter 3 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    April.


    The entrance ceremony.


    I was going to school on the bus, which shook every time it passed over a bumpy area of the road.


    As I watched thendscape change from area to area, the passengers on the bus increased gradually.


    Most of the passengers were wearing school uniforms.


    The lone frustrated sry worker who got on the bus remembered the time when he identally groped someone thest time he got on a crowded bus.


    An old woman standing in front of me stood precariously on her unsteady feet, looking as if she would fall over at any time.


    I made a mistake by taking the bus.


    Even though I was able to secure a good seat, the cold wind was blowing towards me and the whole bus was crowded.


    That poor old woman will have to wait until the bus arrives at her destination.


    The cloudless sky and clear weather is refreshing... I think I might fall asleep.


    My tranquility and peace was suddenly interrupted.


    "Don''t you think you should give up your seat?"


    For a moment, I opened my eyes that were about to close.


    Eh, by any chance, were you scolding me?


    That''s what I thought at first, but apparently the person in front of me was being warned.


    A young, well-built, blonde-haired man was sitting down in the priority seat. I mean high school student. The old woman was standing next to him. An officedy was next to the old woman.


    "You there, can''t you see the old woman having trouble?"


    The officedy seemed to want him to hand over the priority seat to the old woman.


    In the quiet bus, her voice got louder and attracted the attention of the other people in the bus.


    "That''s a really crazy question,dy."


    The boy might have been angry, ignorant, or perhaps brutally honest, but he just smiled and recrossed his legs.


    "Why should I give this seat to an old woman? There''s absolutely no reason for me to give it up."


    "Isn''t it natural to hand over the priority seat to the elderly?"


    "I don''t understand. Priority seats are just priority seats, and there is no legal obligation for me to move. Whether or not I move should be decided by me, who is currently sitting in this seat. Will you give up your seat because I am a young man? Hahaha, that''s a stupid way of thinking."


    It''s a manner of speaking that one wouldn''t expect from a high school student. His hair is dyed blond, and there are some unexpected traits for a high school student.


    "I am a healthy young man. Certainly, I don''t feel that standing up would inconvenience me. However, it is obvious standing up will consume more physical strength than sitting down will. I don''t want to do such a useless thing. Or maybe, are you telling me to be more lively and energetic?"


    "What, what kind of attitude is that towards your superiors!?"


    "Superior? It''s obvious that both you and the old woman have lived longer than me. There''s no doubt about it. However, that ''above'' refers to height. Also, I have a problem with you. Even if there is a difference in age, isn''t that an awfully rude and impertinent attitude?" (T/N Superior in Japanese is literally "person above"��he is saying that the "above" in the word superior refers to height, not socially "above".)


    "Wha...! You''re a high school student!?Honestly, just listen to what adults say!"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine..."


    The officedy was worked up, but the old woman didn''t want to make the situation worse. She tried to calm her down with hand gestures, but the officedy continued to insult the high school student and looked like she was about to fly into a rage.


    "Apparently the older woman seems to have better hearing than you do. Oh dear, I guess Japanese society isn''tpletely useless yet. Enjoy the rest of your life to your heart''s content."


    After showing a uselessly refreshing smile, he put headphones in his ears and began to listen to loud music. The officedy who spoke up was clenching her teeth in annoyance.


    His self-important attitude annoyed her as she tried to argue with him.


    Personally, I didn''t get myself involved because I agreed, at least in part, with the boy.


    Once the moral problem is solved, the obligation to give up a seat disappears.


    "Sorry..."


    The officedy tried to hold back her tears while apologizing to the old woman.


    A little incident happened on the bus. I was relieved that I wasn''t involved in the situation. I don''t care for things like giving up my seat to the elderly or stubbornly refusing to move from my seat.


    The disturbance ended with the boy who won with his big ego. At least, everyone thought it was over.


    "Um... I also think that thedy is right."


    An unexpected helping hand was extended. The owner of the voice seems stood next the officedy and bravely spoke her opinion to the boy. She wore the same school uniform as mine.


    "This time it''s a pretty girl, apparently I have luck with women today."


    "Grandmother, it looks like it''s been hot for a while now. Won''t you give up your seat? It may be none of your concern, but I think it will contribute to society."


    *Illustration


    With a "pachin", the boy snapped his fingers.


    "Social contribution? I see, that''s an interesting way to put it. Giving seats to the elderly may be a way of contributing to society. Unfortunately, I am not interested in contributing to society. I only think about my own satisfaction. Oh, and also. In this crowded bus, you''re asking me, who''s sitting in the priority seat, to give up my seat, but can''t you ask the other people who are staying silent and leave me alone? If someone truly cares for the elderly, I think that ''priority seat here, priority seat there'' would be a trivial concern."


    The girl''s intentions didn''t reach the boy, and the boy''s brazen attitude didn''t change. Both the officedy and the old woman couldn''t say anything and stood there with a bitter smile.


    But the girl who stood up to the boy didn''t crumble.


    "Everyone. Please listen to me for at least a little bit. Can anyone give their seat for the old woman? Please, anyone."


    How is there so muchpassion, courage, and determination in those few words? It''s rare to see such genuine intentions.


    With her remark, the girl may have seemed like an annoyance. But she seriously appealed to the passengers without fear.


    I was not in a priority seat but I was sitting near the old woman.


    By raising a hand and saying "here you go", this situation would be settled.


    The elderly would also calm down.


    Like everyone else in the bus, though, I didn''t move. No one felt it was necessary to move. The attitude and behavior of the boy had caught on with some of the passengers and they convinced themselves that the boy was right.


    Of course, the elderly are undeniably important contributors and supporters of Japan.


    But we, the youth, are the important human resources that will support Japan from now on.


    Also, because the general poption is gradually aging, our value is also increasing.


    So, if youpare the youth and the elderly, it''s obvious which one is more important now. Well, this is also a perfect argument, isn''t it.


    Somehow, I started to wonder what the other people would do. Looking around, people were pretending to not have noticed or had a hesitant look.


    But��the girl who was sitting next to me waspletely different.


    Among the confusion, she had apletely expressionless look.


    When I stared at her unintentionally because of her strangeness, our eyes met for just a moment. I could tell that we shared the same thoughts. Neither of us considered giving up our seats for the old woman.


    "Oh, here you go!"


    Soon after the girl''s appeal, a woman stood up. She gave up her seat, unable to endure the guilt.


    "Thank you!"


    When the girl lowered her head with a full smile, she pushed through the crowd and guided the old woman to the seat.


    She thanked the girl over and over again, then sat down in her seat.


    While watching the old woman and the girl, I folded my arms and closed my eyes.


    The bus soon arrived at the destination, and stopped at the school.


    As I got off the bus, there was a gate made of natural stone waiting for me.


    All the boys and girls in uniform got off the bus and passed through the gate.


    Koudo Ikusei High School.


    A school created by the Japanese government that aims to nurture young people to support the future.


    It is a ce that I will attend starting from today.


    Stop, take a deep breath.


    Ok, let''s go!


    "Wait a second."


    As I tried to take my first step of courage, I was instantly stopped as someone tried to talk to me.


    I was stopped by the girl I sat next to on the bus.


    "You were looking at me a while ago. Why?", she said with a firm look.


    "Sorry. I was just a bit interested. Whatever the reason, you didn''t have any thoughts of giving up your seat to the old woman, right?"


    "Yeah yeah, I didn''t want to give up my seat. What''s wrong with that?"


    "No, it''s just that I thought the same thing. I also didn''t have any intention of giving up my seat. I like to stay out of trouble; I don''t like being concerned with such things." (T/N When he says "I like to stay out of trouble", he uses an idiom that is simr to "let sleeping dogs lie" in English but I felt it would be weird to put that here.)


    "Stay out of trouble? Don''tpare me to you. I didn''t give up my seat because I did not feel any sense in giving up the seat to an old woman."


    "Isn''t that worse than just staying out of trouble?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just acting on my own beliefs. It''s different from people who avoid troublesome things like you. I don''t want to spend time with people like you."


    "... I feel the same way."


    I just wanted to give my opinion, but I wasn''t really in the mood to talk back and forth.


    We both deliberately sighed and started walking in the same direction.

 Chapter 4 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    I don''t like the entrance ceremony. A lot of first years think the same way.


    The principal and the students are all thanking each other annoyingly, there''s way too much standing, and it''s a pain in the butt because there are too many troublesome things.


    But that''s not all I want to say.


    The entrance ceremony for the elementary, middle, and high school marks the start of one major trial for students.


    For the first few days after the entrance ceremony, students must make friends in order to enjoy the rest of their school life.


    If someone fails at this task, it is said that a miserable three years awaits them.


    Following my principle of avoiding trouble, I think it would be best to make some friends and establish decent human rtionships.


    The day before, I tried to practice making friends because I was inexperienced.


    First scenario was bursting into the ssroom and then talking excitedly.


    Second scenario was secretly passing a note with my email address on it. then bing friends afterwards.


    In my case, I had to practice because this is apletely different environment than I had been used for my whole life. I ampletely alone. I entered the fierce battleground all by myself.


    Overlooking the ssroom, I walked over to the seat with my namete on it.


    A seat towards the back of the room and near the window. Generally a good spot to get.


    The ssroom was only about half full.


    Students were either looking at their ss materials by themselves or were talking to acquaintances and friends.


    Now, what should I do? Should I get to know people during this free time? Sitting a few seats in front of me, a chubby boy seemed lonely all by himself (my selfish imagination).


    He gave off an aura of that screamed, "Someone talk to me and be my friend!" (again, my selfish imagination)


    However... if you suddenly walked up to someone and talked to them they would probably feel bothered.


    Do you wait for the right time then? No, by then, he would probably be surrounded by enemies, and there''s a high chance I''ll be friendless.


    As I expected, I should talk...


    Wait, wait, don''t be hasty.


    If I carelessly jump in and talk to the unknown student, I might be beaten by someone else.


    This is useless, a negative spiral...


    In the end, I couldn''t talk to anybody, and with the way things were going, I would soon be left all alone.


    Is he still alone? Do I hearughter? I must be hearing things.


    I wonder what friends are. Where on earth do friendse from? Do people be friends after they eat with each other? Or do you be friends after going to the bathroom together?


    The more I think about it, the more I don''t understand it. Is it something deep? I should think about it more.


    Trying to make new friends is really troublesome and tiring. In the first ce, should I be trying to make friends like this? Furthermore, don''t friendships form naturally over time? My mind is inplete disarray like a chaotic summer festival.


    While my mind is still hazy and confused, the ssroom quickly fills up as other students enter the ssroom.


    Oh well, I have no choice but to try.


    After a long internal struggle, I started to get up from my seat. However...


    As I got up, I noticed that the chubby boy wearing sses was talking to another ssmate.


    With a bitter smile, I realized that there was no friendship to be made here.


    Good for you, sses-kun...


    You made your first friend������


    "You, from before...!"


    Feeling perplexed, I was doing some serious soul-searching.


    Involuntary, I let out a deep sigh from the bottom of my lungs. My high school life seems very bleak.


    I noticed that the ssroom was nearly full, and then I heard someone putting down their bag on the seat next to me.


    "That''s a heavy sigh, even though the school semester hasn''t even started yet. I feel like sighing after meeting you again."


    The person who sat next to me was the girl I argued with after getting off the bus.


    "... So we were in the same ss, huh." After all, there are only 4 first-year sses. It''s not like it''s probabilistically impossible that we were put in the same ss.


    "I am Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. Nice to meet you."


    "A sudden self-introduction?"


    "Even if you call it sudden, it''s our second time talking to each other. Isn''t an introduction fine?"


    Anyway, I previously had no way to introduce myself to anyone. Even to this cheeky girl. Although, in order to be familiar with the ss, I wanted to learn my neighbor''s name at least.


    "Do you mind if I reject your greeting?"


    "I think it would be awkward if we didn''t know each other''s names, even though we sit next to each other."


    "I think it would be perfectly fine."


    After ncing at me, she put her bag on the desk. It seems like she won''t even tell me her name.


    The girl showed no interest in the rest of the ssroom, and sat down in her seat like a model.


    "Is your friend in another ss? Or are youing to this high school alone?"


    "You''re a curious one, aren''t you. You shouldn''t talk to me, since you won''t find me interesting anyway."


    "If I''m being a bother to you, just tell me to shut up."


    I thought that the conversation was over, but after a sudden change of heart, she sighed and looked at me.


    "My name is Horikita Suzune."


    I didn''t expect to receive an answer, but she... no, Horikita, introduced herself.


    For the first time I saw her face.


    ... Wow, she''s cute.


    I mean, she''s a beauty.


    Even though she was in the same grade, she could probably pass as a second or third year student.


    She looked like a mature woman.


    "Let me start off by telling you a bit about myself. I have no particr hobbies, but I have an interest in everything. I don''t have too many friends, but I think it would be good to have some friends. Well, that''s the kind of person I am."


    "Sounds like a reply from someone who avoids troublesome situations. I don''t think I''ll ever like someone who thinks like that."


    "It feels like my whole existence has been denied in a single second..."


    "I pray that no more misfortune befalls me."


    "I sympathize with you, but I don''t think that''lle true."


    I pointed at the door to the ssroom. The one standing there was������


    "The equipment in this ssroom seems to be in order! The ssroom looks just like what the rumors say!"


    It was the boy who argued with the girl in the bus.


    "... I see. Certainly is bad luck."


    It seems like not only us, but that problem child is also in the D ss.


    Without noticing us at all, he sat down at the seat marked "Koenji". I wonder if he knows what the term "friendship" means. Let''s try observing him for a bit.


    Koenji then propped his legs onto the desk, took out a pair of nail clippers, and started doing maintenance on his fingernails. He acted as if he was the only one there and ignored all of his surroundings.


    His remarks on the bus seem to havee from his true thoughts.


    In less than ten seconds, more than half the ss backed away from Koenji. Even here, his self-important attitude prated the ssroom.


    Looking next to me, I noticed that Horikita was looking down at her desk, reading one of her own books.


    Oops, I forgot that talking back and forth was one of the basics of holding a conversation.


    One of my chances to be friends with Horikita was crushed.


    Peeking at the title of the book, I saw that she was reading "Crime and Punishment".


    That''s interesting. Whether there is any reason to kill a person or not, it advocates killing. Maybe Horikita''s hobbies are simr to the ones in the book. (T/N scary...)


    Anyway, since self-introductions were finished, it seems like we won''t be interacting very often.


    After a few minutes, the first bell rang.


    Almost at the same time, a woman wearing a suit walked into the ssroom.


    On first impression, she seems like a teacher who finds strict ssroom discipline important. She looks about 30 years old. Her long hair was tied back into a ponytail.


    "Ahem, good morning new students. My name Chiyabashira Sae and I am in charge of ss D this year. I teach Japanese history. This school doesn''t rearrange the sses every year, so over the next three years, I hope I get to know all of you. Best regards. Although the entrance ceremony will be one hour from now in the gym, I will now distribute the list of special rules of this school and the matriction guide."


    From the front, the handouts were passed around.


    At this school, there are special rules that make it different from every other high school. All students are required to live on campus, and are forbidden from contacting anyone outside the school.


    Even contacting immediate family is impossible without the permission of the school.


    Leaving school grounds is also forbidden.


    However, there are also many other facilities so that students don''t suffer from being restricted. There are karaokes, theater rooms, cafes, and even boutiques��you can say it made up a small town. And in the middle of the big city, the huge campus took up more than 600,000 square meters.


    There''s one more special characteristic of this school, though. The introduction of the S system.


    "I will now hand out student ID cards. With this card, you can buy anything from any of the shops and facilities around campus. It works like a credit card. However, be careful of how many points you use. There''s nothing you can''t buy at school. If there''s something on school grounds, it''s purchasable."


    This point system associated with the student card essentially reced money.


    This way, every student would start off with the same amount of money and would be forced to check their consumption habits. In any case, all of the points are provided at no charge from the school.


    "Student cards can be used by swiping them on the machines. Using the machines are really easy, so you won''t have any trouble with them. The points will be automatically credited on the first day of the month. Everyone should already have 100,000 points on their card. Also, 1 point is worth 1 yen. Any more exnation is unnecessary."


    For a moment, the ssroom got loud.


    In other words, for being admitted to this school, we got a 100,000 yen monthly allowance from the school. As expected from a school created by the Japanese government.


    100,000 yen is a considerable amount of money given to students as a monthly allowance.


    "Were you guys surprised by the amount of points given? This school measures the abilities of students. Everyone here, who passed the entrance exam, has shown some level of merit and worth. The amount of money is a reflection of your skills. Use without holding back. After graduation, however, all the points will be taken back. Since it''s impossible to change these points into cash, there''s no point in saving up the points. How the points are used are up to you. Use it on things you like or need. If you feel that no use for some of your points, you can always transfer them to someone else. However, bullying other people for points is prohibited. The school is very strict on matters concerning bullying."


    Chiyabashira-sensei looked around the room.


    "It seems like no one has questions. Well then, please lead a good student life."


    A lot of the ssmates can''t hide their surprise at the size of the allowance.


    "It isn''t as strict of a school as I thought it would be."


    I thought I was talking to myself, but Horikita was looking my direction and thought that I was talking to her.


    "It certainly seems like ax school."


    Although they force us to live in dorms, forbid us from going off campus, and prohibit us from contacting anyone on the outside, they give us a lot of points for free usable anywhere on campus.


    It could be said that the students are put in paradise with preferential treatment.


    And the biggest merit to Koudo Ikusei High School is their 100% employment rate.


    Under the thorough guidance of the government, the school works towards a better future with all of its resources. In fact, many of this widely publicized school''s alumni are famous people. Usually, no matter how famous and good a school is, its area of specialization is narrow. A school might specialize in sports, or specialize in music. Or maybe it specializes inputer rted topics. But this school fulfills any wish in any genre that someone may wish to study. This is a school that has that kind of system and value.


    That''s why I thought the ss atmosphere would be morepetitive and bloodthirsty, but the majority of my ssmates seemed like ordinary students you could find anywhere else.


    No, maybe that''s why everyone''s so normal. We were already recognized as students who passed the entrance exam. Can we graduate peacefully and without incident...? I wonder if it''s even possible.


    "This much preferential treatment is a bit scary."


    After listening to Horikita say that, I also felt the same way.


    I think it would be better to stay ignorant of the details about this school.


    Because they are able to fulfill any wish, I think there would be some risks associated with the school.


    "Ne ne~, don''t you want to go see those shops? Let''s go shopping!"


    "Un. With this much money, we can buy anything. It''s great that I got into this school~"


    After the teacher left the room, the students who received therge amount of money were restless.


    "Everyone, can you guys listen to me for a bit?"


    A student who had the air of a young man raised his hand and spoke.


    His hair is not dyed and looked like an honors student. He didn''t look like delinquent either.


    "Starting from today, we will be in the same ss for the next three years. So, it would be great if all of us could introduce ourselves and be friends. We still have time until the entrance ceremony, so what do you think?"


    Oh... he said something amazing. A majority of the students couldn''t find words to say.


    "I agree! After all, we don''t know each other names, let alone anything about each other."


    After the first person agreed, the previously hesitant students subsequently voiced their support.


    "My name is Hirata Yousuke. Because I was often called by my first name, Yousuke, in middle school, feel free to use my first name. Although I like all sports, I like ser in particr, and also n to y ser at this school. Please take care of me."


    The young man who proposed that the ss introduce themselves smoothly and impably did his self introduction.


    You really have a lot of guts. And you even talked about ser. After talking about ser with that refreshing expression, his poprity multiplied by 2 times, no, 4 times. Look, look, all the girls near Hirata have hearts in their eyes.


    Like this, Hirata became the central figure of the ss, and would probably draw everyone''s attention until we graduated.


    And then he would probably go out with the cutest girl in the ss That''s probably how things will end up.


    "Well, if that was satisfactory... then, can we start self introductions from the beginning?"


    Being smooth to the very end, Hirata asked for confirmation.


    Although the first girl was perplexed and nervous, she soon made up her mind and stood up.


    In other words, she was flustered by Hirata''s words.


    "M-my name Inogashira K-ko��"


    As she tried to introduce herself, her words stopped in her mouth.


    Whether her mind went nk or she couldn''t collect her thoughts fully, she was unable to speak clearly. When words no longer came out, her face became pale in embarrassment. It''s rare seeing someone get so nervous.


    "Do your best~"


    "It''s ok if you don''t rush~"


    Those kind words came from a ssmate. But those words backfired, and the words stuck in her throat disappeared. The silence continued for 5 seconds, then 10 seconds. The pressure was palpable.


    Small giggles came from some of the girls in the ssroom. She was paralyzed in fear. One of the girls spoke up.


    "Doing it slowly is fine, don''t rush through it."


    Although her words were simr to "Do your best~" and "It''s ok if you don''t rush," the meaning her words held waspletely different.


    To the nervous girl, the boys'' words seemed a bit forceful.


    On the other hand, the girl''s words told her to go at her own pace, and felt more reassuring.


    After regaining a bit of herposure, she breathed in and out to calm herself down.


    Then after a little while...


    "My name is, Inogashira... Kokoro. Um, my hobby is sewing and I''m good at knitting. P-please take care of me."


    From the first word, she said all she wanted to say without stopping.


    With a relieved, delighted, and slightly embarrassed expression, Inokashira sit down.


    Thanks to the help, Inogashira''s introduction finished without any trouble. Other self-introductions followed.


    "I''m Yamauchi Haruki. In elementary school, I yed table tennis at the national level, then was the baseball club''s ace in middle school��I had uniform number 4. But since I got an injury during Inter High recently, so I am currently in rehab. Nice to meet ya."


    I don''t think the number 4 has any meaning to it...


    And Inter High is a sports tournament for high schools... You can''tpete as a middle schooler.


    Or was he trying to tell a joke? I got the impression that he was a frivolous and loose-mouthed type of person.


    "Then I''m next, right?"


    The cheerful girl who stood up next was the one who told Inogashira to introduce herself at her own pace.


    And the girl that helped out the old woman on the bus that morning.


    "My name is Kushida Kikyou, and since none of my friends from middle school came to this school, I want to get to know everyone and be friends!"


    Most students finished their greetings after a few words, but Kushida continued to talk.


    "First of all, I want to be friends with everyone here. After all of you are done with your introductions, please exchange contact information with me!"


    Her words weren''t just words. I could tell immediately that she was the type of girl to open up her heart immediately.


    *Illustration


    Her words to Inogashira weren''t just encouragement that seemed appropriate for the situation, but were her true feelings.


    Also, she seemed the type of person who would get along with everyone.


    "Then, during vacations or after school, I want to make memories with many people, so please invite me to many events. I''ve been talking for a while, so I''ll end my self-introduction here."


    She''d definitely get along with all the boys and girls in the ss.


    ... Of course, it''s not like I''m critiquing other people''s self-introductions.


    I''m feeling a bit restless for some reason.


    What I should say in my introduction... should I try to tell a joke too?


    Or should I bring outughs by creating high tension during my speech?


    No, but I wonder. High tension would probably just ruin the mood. To begin with, I''m not that kind of character.


    While I was lost in my own worries, the self-introductions continued.


    "Then, the next one is������"


    As Hirata looked at the next student, the next student shot him a sharp re.


    With bright red hair, the boy looked like a delinquent and spoke in a manner that matched his appearance.


    "You guys idiots? I don''t wanna introduce myself, just leave me alone."


    Red hair red at Hirata. Tension hung in the air.


    "I can''t force you to introduce yourself. But, I don''t think that it''s a bad thing to get along with your ssmates. If you thought I was being unpleasant, I apologize."


    After watching Hirata bow his head towards red hair, some of the girls red at red hair.


    "Isn''t it fine to do a simple self introduction?"


    "Yea, yea!"


    As expected from the ikemen ser boy. He seems to have quickly attracted the attention of the girls.


    However, starting with red hair, the about half of the other boys stirred with jealousy towards Hirata.


    "No. I don''t want to pretend that we''re good friends."


    Red hair got up from his seat. At the same time, several other students left the room. They probably had no intention to get to know their ssmates. Horikita also started to get up from her seat.


    She looked at my direction, but when she realized that I wasn''t moving, she started walking out the room. Hirata looked a bit lonely as he saw the group walk out the ssroom.


    "They''re not bad people. I''m also at fault since I asked them to stay out of my own selfishness."


    "Hirata-kun did nothing bad. Let''s just leave those people alone."


    Even though some people left after not wanting to do self-introductions, the remaining students continued to go around and introduce themselves


    "I''m Ike Kanji. The things I like are girls, and the things I hate are ikemen. I''m looking for a girlfriend at any time, so nice to meet you! Of course, you better be cute or beautiful!"


    It''s hard to tell if he said that as a joke or if it his true thoughts, but he earned the ire of the females.


    "Wow, cool~. Ike-kun, you''re so smooth", said one of the girls with apletely emotionless voice.


    Of course, it was obvious that it was 1000% a lie.


    "Really, really? Wow, I thought I wasn''t bad, but... hehe."


    Apparently Ike thought it was true and became a bit embarrassed.


    Suddenly all the girlsughed.


    "Wow, everyone, he''s cute. He''s recruiting girlfriends!"


    No you''re being teased.


    Ike waved his hand cheerfully while being teased. It doesn''t seem like he''s a bad person though.


    Then, the boy who fought on the bus, Koenji, was up next.


    After checking his bangs with a hand-mirror, he used ab to arrange his hair.


    "Um, can you introduce yourself"


    "Fu~. Ok."


    While smiling like a young noble, he showed glimpses of his impudent behavior.


    I thought he would stand up, but Koenji kept his feet on the desk, and started his self-introduction while sitting like that.


    "My name is Koenji Rokusuke. Being the only heir of the Koenji conglomerate, I am a man who will be responsible for Japanese society in the near future. Pleased to meet you,dies."


    It was an introduction for the women, as opposed to the whole ss.


    Some girls looked at Koenji with glittering eyes after hearing he was rich, while the others looked at him like he was crazy. ... That''s natural.


    "From now on, I will relentlessly punish anything that makes me feel ufortable. Be careful in that respect."


    "Eh... Koenji-kun. What do you mean by ''anything that makes me ufortable''?"


    Feeling uneasy at his words, Hirata asked him again.


    "Exactly as I said. But if I were to give an example������I hate unattractive things. If I saw something ugly, I would do as I said."


    Hebed his hair upwards.


    "Oh, thank you. I will make sure to be careful."


    Red hair, Horikita, Koenji. Then Yamauchi and Ike. Apparently all the odd students were gathered in this ss. During this short time, I was able to see a glimpse of the various students in my ss.


    I also have a an odd quirk������no, there''s nothing special about me.


    I wanted to be a free bird, but I flew from the cage all alone.


    Without putting much thought into it, I wanted to experience the freedom.


    If you look outside, you can see the gracefulness of the birds... which you can''t see at this time.


    I''m that kind of man, anyway.


    "Um... the next person������please introduce yourself."


    "Eh?"


    My turn hade while I was still lost in my delusions. A lot of the students were waiting for me to give my introduction. Oi oi, don''t look at me with that much anticipation (my imagination).


    Oh well, I''ll go all out for for this self-introduction.


    Alright! Get up and start.


    "Well ... Um, my name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. The, er... there''s nothing particr about me, I will do my best to get along with everyone, uh, nice to meet you."


    After finishing my greeting, I quickly sat back down.


    Fu... Did everyone see it? My self introduction.


    ... failed!


    I buried my face in my hands.


    I was too busy lost in my delusions, so I couldn''te up with the proper words in advance.


    It was such a boring,me introduction that no one will rememberter.


    "Nice to met you Ayanokouji-kun. I also want to get alone with everyone, so let''s do our best."


    Hirata said with a refreshing smile.


    Everyone pped. I feel like everyone pped after seeing through my mistake.


    At the same time, I felt strangely hurt from their pity.


    I was still happy, though.

 Chapter 5 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    Even though this school is hard, the entrance ceremony is the same here as it is at any other school.


    After a speech of thanks from some principal or other director, the ceremony ended.


    And then it was noon. After we got an exnation of all the buildings and facilities on campus, the group split up.


    70, 80% of the students started heading for the dorms. The rest of the students formed small groups and walked towards the cafes and the karaoke rooms. The whole crowd soon disappeared.


    On my way to the dorms, I decided to go to the convenience store, which was on the way. Of course I was alone. I knew no one else.


    "... What an unpleasant coincidence."


    Once I entered the convenience store, I immediately ran into Horikita again.


    "Don''t be so hostile. Rather, did you also have stuff to buy?"


    "Yea, just a bit. I came to buy some necessities."


    Horikita talked while examining shampoo that she took from the shelf.


    Dormitory life starts from today, you need much more than just "a bit"... Girls also need various products.


    She quickly put the shampoo and other daily necessities into her basket. I thought she would go for good quality items, but she only went for the cheapest one avable.


    "I thought girls paid more attention to what kind of shampoo they used."


    "That depends on the type person, no? The type of person who who doesn''t know where they should be spending their money."


    She sent me a cold gaze that said, "Could you not look at other people''s stuff without permission?"


    "Also, I didn''t expect you to stay in the ssroom for self-introductions. You don''t look like the type of person to be in that group of ssmates."


    "I''m trying to be in that group quietly precisely because I try to avoid trouble. Why didn''t you participate in the self-introductions? It''s only a short greeting. You could get along with the others and get the chance to make friends."


    Also, a lot of the students exchanged contact address with each other.


    If Horikita had participated, she probably would''ve been popr in the ss. What a waste.


    "There are a lot of reasons I could give you, but should I give a simple exnation? Even if I introduced myself, it''s not guaranteed that I would get along with everyone. Rather, it would''ve probably created problems instead. If I don''t do the introduction, none of these problems ur. Right?"


    "But there''s still a high probability that you would get along with everyone..."


    "Where''d you get that probability from? I say that, but we would endless argue over it if we tried to debate that, so let''s just say that the probability is high. So, did you get along with anyone?"


    "Uu..."


    She looked at me while talking.


    ... I see. Surprisingly, she''s right.


    Actually, I was unable to exchange contacts with anybody.


    It couldn''t be used as evidence to prove that there was a high probability of getting along if she did introduce herself. I averted my gaze at Horikita''s words.


    "In other words, you have no proof that self-introductions make finding friends easy."


    Horikita continued.


    "To begin with, I never intended to make friends. So, there''s no need for me to introduce myself, and no need for me to listen to anyone else''s introduction. Are you convinced now?"


    She did reject me the first time I tried to introduce myself...


    It might''ve been a miracle to have gotten her name in the first ce.


    When I asked if I shouldn''t have introduce myself, she shook her head though.


    People have various different ways of thinking; it''s impossible to deny that.


    Horikita is a much more isted, no, aloof, type of person than I thought.


    We didn''t even look at each other as we wandered about in the convenience store.


    Even though her personality is a bit uptight, it didn''t feel ufortable walking together.


    "Wow~. They even have all the different kinds of cup noodles, this school''s really convenient~"


    In front of the instant food section, two boys were being noisy. After throwing a bunch of cup noodles into their basket, the two of them went to the register. They also had lots of snacks and drinks that filled up the whole basket. Since there are a lot of points that may be left over, it''s only natural that they try to spend it somehow.


    "Cup noodles... so they had that kind of section too, huh."


    Learning this kind of stuff was one of my goals in going to the convenience store.


    "So boys really do like this kind of stuff? I don''t think it''s really good for the body though."


    "Eh, I was just considering if I should buy it."


    I picked up a cup noodles bowl and looked at the price.


    It said it was 156 yen, but I wasn''t sure whether that was high or low for a bowl of cup noodles.


    Even though the school calls it "points," the prices are all written in yen.


    "Hey, what do you think of these prices? Do they look cheap or expensive?"


    "Hmm... I can''t really tell, but did you find something with a strange price?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I just wanted to ask."


    The prices on the goods in the store seemed to be about right.


    Also, it really does seem like 1 point is equal to 1 yen.


    Given that the average high school student''s allowance is about 5,000 yen, our monthly allowance is 20 times bigger.


    Sensing my suspicious behavior, Horikita looked at me strangely.


    I took the closest bowl of cup noodles to throw off her suspicions.


    "Wow, this is really big. It''s a G cup!"


    It looks like it stands for "giga cup," but for some reason it makes me feel full just looking at it.


    On an unrted note, Horikita''s breasts aren''t small, but aren''trge either. They are just the perfect size.


    "Ayanokouji-kun. Did you just think of something inappropriate?"


    "... No, of course not."


    "You were acting strangely though..."


    With just a nce, she was able to tell that I was thinking of strange things. She''s sharp.


    "I was thinking about what I should buy. Which one looks better?"


    "If it''s just that, then it''s fine. You should stop buying those unhealthy foods. The school has a lot of better food options, so don''t make a habit out it."


    As she said, there''s no need to stick to instant fast food.


    However, I had an irrepressible urge to buy a few more, so I took a regr sized instant noodle bowl (it said FOO Yakisoba on it) and put it in my basket.


    Horikita drew her attention away from the food section and started to look at the necessities section of the store.


    Now I could finally score some points with Horikita by telling some witty jokes.


    "Wow, this razor has five des! Seems like it would shave super cleanly." (T/N not sure what the joke is here, probably some pun I don''t understand)


    "The hell, what would I shave with that?"


    I held the razor de, feeling proud of my joke, but the reaction was different than I expected. I thought she would smile, but she was looking at me like I was disgusting.


    "... You know, there''s nothing to shave on my chin or even under my armpits."


    That hurt my heart. I guess my joke doesn''t work on females.


    "I''m envious of your courage to say that to someone you randomly met."


    "... You''ve also been saying shit to someone you just met too."


    "Really? I was only saying the facts. Unlike you."


    She returned my words calmly and shut me up. Granted, I was saying some stupid stuff. The smooth Horikita, though, showed no signs of saying crude things.


    Horikita once again chose the cheapest facial cleanser. I think girls should pay more attention to themselves.


    "I think this one looks better, doesn''t it?"


    I grabbed a facial cleanser that was a bit more expensive and looked creamier.


    "Not necessary."


    I was refused.


    "No, but������"


    "I already said I didn''t need it, didn''t I?"


    "Yea... "


    I gently returned the cleanser back on the shelf as she red at me.


    I thought I could make conversation without getting her mad, but I failed.


    "You''re not very good at socializing. You suck ating up with things to talk about."


    "Evening from you... I guess it''s pretty true."


    "Of course. I have a pretty good eye for people. Normally, I wouldn''t want to hear you speak twice, but I will put in the painful effort to listen to you."


    For some reason I tried to make friends with her, but my expectations werepletely off.


    With that, our conversation grinded to a halt. As two girls entered the store and started shopping, I realized something new.


    Horikita''s really cute.


    "Hey. What are these for?"


    As I looked for things to talk about, I saw something unusual.


    In the corner of the convenience store, I saw individual portions of food and supplies.


    At first nce, they looked the same as everything else, but with one major difference.


    "Free... ?"


    Also feeling interested, Horikita picked up one of the items.


    Daily necessities such as toothbrushes and bandages were put in a binbeled "free of charge". The bin also had the words, "3 items per month" written on it, and it was obvious that these were different from the other goods.


    "I wonder if this is emergency relief for those who have used up all their points. What a surprisingly lenient school."


    I wonder if they''re only thorough with these kind of services, though.


    "Hey, just wait a bit! I''m looking for it now!"


    Interrupting the peaceful background music was a loud voice from the middle of the store.


    "Hurry up! Everyone''s waiting!"


    "Oh, really!? Tell them toin directly to me!"


    It sounded like there was trouble.. Two boys were ring at each other as they started to quarrel. The one with a disgruntled face was the all too familiar red hair guy. He was clutching cup noodles in one of his hands.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Oh? Who''re you?"


    I meant to talk amicably, but red hair mistook me for another enemy and shot me a re.


    "I''m Ayanokouji from the same ss. I spoke up because I thought there was trouble here."


    After exining, red hair lowered his voice after understanding the situation.


    "Oh... I remember you. I forgot my student card. Forgot that that thing is practically money from now on."


    After seeing his empty hands, he started to head for the dorms. He probably forgot it there.


    To be honest, it didn''t fully sink in yet that the cards were needed for every payment.


    "If it''s fine with you, I can pay for it now. It''d be troublesome to go back to get it��I don''t mind if you use my points.


    "... That''s true. It''s annoying. Good thing you''re here, thanks."


    The distance to the dorm isn''t a big deal. But by the time he would''ve gotten back, the line would probably get long since it''d be lunch time.


    "... I''m Sudou. I owe you one."


    "Nice to meet you, Sudou."


    I took the cup noodles from Sudou then walked over to the hot water dispenser. Horikita was amazed after seeing that short exchange.


    "You''re a pushover even from the first meeting. Are you going to be his obedient servant? Or is this how you''re trying to make friends?"


    "Rather than making friends, I was just trying to help. Nothing else."


    "You don''t seem to be scared at his appearance either."


    "Scared? Why would I be scared? Because he looks like a delinquent?"


    "A normal person would probably stay away from that kind of person."


    "Nah, he doesn''t even look like a bad person anyway. Also, you don''t look scared either."


    "Only people without any method of protecting themselves stay away from those types. If he seemed violent, I''d repel him away from me. That''s why I''m not really afraid."


    Whenever Horikita says something, it''s always something unusual. First of all, when she says "repel," what does she mean? Is she carrying around some kind of anti-molester spray?


    "Let''s finish shopping. It''d bother other students if we loitered around too long."


    We finished up our shopping. After presenting the student ID card to the machine, the transaction was quicklypleted. It was even faster because there was no small change involved.


    "It''s really usable as money... "


    The receipt showed the prices of each good and the leftover amount of points. The payment went off without a hitch. While waiting for Horikita, I put hot water into the cup noodles. I thought it''d be more difficult to open the lid and pour in the hot water, but it was surprisingly easy. (T/N is this guy an idiot?)


    At any rate, this is a really weird school.


    What kind of merit does each individual student have that warrants that big of an allowance?


    Since my grade has about 160 people in it, by simple calction, the high school should have about 480 people total. Even in a month that''s already 48 million yen. In an year, 560 million.


    Even if it''s backed by the country, it still seems like overkill.


    "I wonder what benefit it would bring to the school. 100,000 yen is a lot to give someone."


    "Well... There seem to be way too many facilities for the number of students, and it doesn''t seem necessary to give the students that much money. The students may neglect their studies because they have so much money."


    I''m not sure if this is our reward for passing the test.


    By talking about money, the students might be motivated to work harder.


    But, without any conditions attached, 100,000 yen was handed out to everyone.


    "It''s not something I can really tell you to do, but it''s probably better to save your money. Bad habits are difficult to fix. Once humans get used to afortable life, it''s hard to let it go. The mental shock would certainly be pretty big."


    "I''ll take that to heart."


    I never intended to throw away my money on random expenses originally, but she made a valid point.


    After finishing the transaction, Sudou was waiting in front of the convenience store.


    Seeing mee out, Sudou waved his hand at me. When I also waved to return his feeling, I felt a bit embarrassed yet happy at the same time.


    "... Are you actually trying to eat here?"


    "Of course I am. It''smon sense, where else would I eat?"


    When Sudou answered like that, I was surprised and Horikita let out an exasperated sigh.


    "I''m going to go home. It feels like my dignity is slowly degrading away here.


    "What dignity are you talking about? You''re just a normal high school student. Or are you some kind of ojousama?"


    Even though Sudou snapped at Horikita, she didn''t even bat an eye.


    Feeling irritated, Sudou put down his cup noodles and stood up.


    "Ah�`? Listen to people when they speak. Hey!"


    "What''s up with him? Suddenly getting angry."


    Horikita continued to ignore Sudou and talked to me.


    Having being pushed over the edge, Sudou shouted in anger.


    "Come over here! I''ll beat you up!"


    "I''ll admit Horikita''s attitude was bad. But your behavior isn''t very good either."


    Sudou''s patience seems to have run out.


    "So? Her attitude''s way too cheeky for a woman!"


    "For a woman? That kind of thinking is outdated. Don''t be friends with someone like him."


    With that, Horikita turned around, ignoring Sudou to the very end.


    "Hey wait! Damn woman!"


    "Calm down."


    I held back Sudou who was trying to reach for Horikita.


    Without even looking back, Horikita headed back for the dorms.


    "What kind of person acts like that? Dammit!"


    "There are many different types of people, you know."


    "Hmph. I hate that kind of person."


    He was watching me cautiously. Sudou grabbed the cup noodles, tore off the cover and started eating.


    A little while ago, he also fought at the register��it seems like he has a low boiling point for his anger.


    "Hey, are you a first year? That''s our spot."


    As I watched Sudou slurp up his noodles, a group of three boys walked out of the convenience store carrying simr bowls.


    "Who are you guys? We''re using this spot right now. You''re blocking the way. Fuck off."


    "Didn''t you hear him? Scram. Some cheeky first year brat."


    The threeughed at Sudou. Sudou stood up and threw his cup noodles on the ground. Soup and noodles sttered onto the ground.


    "The first year''s trying to fight, ha�� what!?"


    ... That''s not it. Sudou has a low tolerance for anger. He''s the type of person to try to intimidate the other party.


    "These second years are saying some bullshit things. We''re already sitting here."


    The second year senpais put down their stuff right there too. And then they began tough.


    "Yup, we''re here too. So scram, this is our spot."


    "You guys have some nerve, you shits."


    Sudou didn''t falter from the difference in numbers. Looks like a fistfight will start anytime soon now. I, of course, didn''t count myself in those numbers.


    "Wow���� so scary. What ss are you guys in. Oh wait, never mind. Let me guess... you''re in ss D right?"


    "So what!?"


    After Sudou said that, all the upperssmen looked at each other, andughed at the same time.


    "Did you hear? He''s in the D ss! It was really obvious!"


    "Oh? What do you mean by that, huh?"


    As Sudou was getting heated, the boys took a step back.


    "Because you guys are so pitiful I''ll let you stay there for today. Let''s go."


    "You guys running away!?"


    "The dog''s barking! Anyway, you guys will face hell soon enough anyway."


    Face hell?


    They clearly looked calm andposed. I wonder what they meant by "face hell".


    I thought that this school was for those fancy obhans or ojousamas, but there are quite a few people like Sudou or that group of three earlier.


    "Dammit, if it were girls or nice second-years it would''ve been fine, but we got that stupid bunch."


    Sudou shoved his hands in his pockets and headed back without even cleaning up the noodles.


    I looked at the outside of the convenience store. Two surveince cameras had been ced there.


    "There''ll probably be problemster, huh."


    Reluctantly, I reached down and starting cleaning up the mess.


    As soon as the second-years knew Sudou was ss D, their opinions changed instantly.


    Although I felt anxious about it, there was no way for me to understand why.

 Chapter 6 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    Around 1pm, I reached the dorms that would be my home for the next three years.


    After the first floor receptionist gave me a card key for the room 401 and an information manual, I got on the elevator. While flipping through the manual, I saw the time and day for the garbage disposal and a warning to not make too much noise. It also said not to waste water and electricity as much as possible.


    "They don''t actually have limits on gas and electricity usage, huh... "


    I thought that they would subtract from our points automatically.


    This school really went through great lengths for the sake of the students.


    I was surprised that they implemented coed dorms though. For a school that prohibits rtionships between students, the coed dorms felt out of character. In other words, sex was a no-no.


    Well, obviously.


    It''s hard to believe that such a pampered and easy life can train students to be admirable adults, but given the current situation, the students should probably use all they were given.


    The room is about 8 tatami mats big. This is my house starting from today. It''s also my first time living alone. Until graduation, I would have to live without contacting anyone outside of school.


    Unintentionally, I let out a smile.


    The school had a high employment rate, and boasted the best facilities and opportunities out of all high schools in Japan.


    For me, though, these weren''t as important to me. I had one big reason for choosing this school. In middle school, I was forbidden from associating with friends, rtives, and other students.


    That''s why I chose this school.


    I''m free. Freedom. In English that''s "freedom". In French it''s "libert��".


    Isn''t freedom the best? I can eat, sleep, and y when I want to. Without having anyone order me around, I can graduate with peace now.


    Frankly speaking, before I passed the exam, the result didn''t matter to me.


    There was only a slight difference between passing and not passing.


    However, when the results came out, I was really happy that I got in.


    No one can judge me or order me around now.


    I can redo... no, start anew. A new start, a new life.


    Anyway, I n to have a fun student life from now on.


    Not caring about my uniform, I jumped onto the bed. Feeling far from tired, I tried to calm myself down, looking forward to my future school life.

 Chapter 7 - 2: The students of class D

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 2:?The students of ss D</h4>


    On the second day of school, even though it was technically the first day of sses, the majority of the day was spent going over policies and rules. Many of the students had their expectationspletely blown away by how nice and friendly the teachers were. Having already made a bigmotion the other day, Sudou was left alone as he slept like a log during ss. The teachers noticed him sleeping, but no one made an indication as to stop him.


    After all, deciding to listen to the lesson or not is our choice, so the teacher wasn''t concerned. Is this how teachers interact with students that are no longer part ofpulsory education?


    In this rxed atmosphere, it soon became lunchtime. Getting up from their seats, the students started to go out to eat lunch with their acquaintances. I couldn''t help but look in envy towards the others. Sadly, I wasn''t able to make any close friends with my ssmates.


    "Pitiful."


    The only person who noticed my feelings sneered at me.


    "... What. What''s pitiful?"


    "''I want someone to invite me. I want to eat lunch with somebody.'' Your thoughts are really obvious."


    "You''re also by yourself. Don''t you feel the same way? Or do you n on staying alone for the next three years?"


    "Yes. I like being alone."


    She replied quickly, without any hesitation. It seems like she really feels that way.


    "Instead of worrying about me, go worry about yourself."


    "Well... "


    After all, it wasn''t me that proudly said that I couldn''t make friends.


    To be honest, it seems like the near future will be troubling because I couldn''t make any friends.


    After all, being alone also stands out. If I became the object of bullying, I would certainly be conspicuous.


    Not even a minute after the ball rang, half the ss became empty.


    The people who are left either want to go but are alone just like me, are sleeping and not paying attention, or like being alone like Horikita.


    "I was thinking of going to eat, does anyone want toe with me?"


    Hirata said as he stood up.


    With that kind of thinking, he looks like a real riajuu.


    I''d been waiting for my savior toe all along��it''s a perfect chance for me.


    Hirata, I''ming now. Steeling my nerves, I slowly raised my hand...


    "I''m going too~!" "Me too me too!"


    When I saw Hirata surrounded by girls, I put my hand back down.


    Why did those girls take my spot? That was my chance to be friends with him! Just because he''s an ikemen doesn''t mean that you guys can thoughtlessly go to the cafeteria with him!


    "How sad."


    Another derisiveugh and a disdainful look came from Horikita.


    "Don''t try to guess what other people are thinking."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Feeling a bit lonely from theck of other boys, Hirata looked around the room.


    When he spotted me, our eyes met.


    It''s here! Hirata noticed me! A man who wants you to invite him is here!


    After meeting eyes, his gaze locked onto me.


    As expected from the riajuu, he understood my troubles!


    "Umm, Ayanoko������"


    Hirata tried to call out my name, but at that moment,


    "Hirata-kun, hurry up!"


    The girls took a hold of Hirata''s arms without noticing me at all.


    Ahh... Hirata''s gaze was stolen by the girls. Afterwards, he and the girls exited the ssroom. The only thing that remained was my outstretched arm.


    Feeling embarrassed, I pretended I stretched my arm to scratch my head.


    "Well then."


    Sending me onest look of pity, Horikita left the ssroom by herself.


    "That was useless... "


    Reluctantly, I stood up by myself and decided to go to the cafeteria all alone.


    If I don''t feel like eating alone, I''ll just go buy something at the convenience store.


    "Ayanokouji-kun... right?"


    On my way towards the cafeteria, I was suddenly stopped by a beautiful girl. She''s Kushida, one of my ssmates.


    Because it was the first time I looked at her from the front, my heart went doki doki.


    Straight, short, brown hair that reached the top of the shoulders. It wasn''t crude by any means, but the school recently approved shorter skirts, so it was obvious that her uniform was a newer one.


    In her hand was a pouch with a lot of keyholders on it��I couldn''t tell if she was carrying a pouch or if she was carrying a lot of keyholders.


    "I''m Kushida in the same ss. Will you remember my name?


    "Sure, I guess I can. What do you need from me?"


    "Actually... I would like to ask you something. It''s a short question, but Ayanokouji-kun, by any chance, are you on good terms with Horikita-san?"


    "We''re not particrly close. Just acquaintances. Did she do something?"


    It seems that when her goal was to ask about Horikita. I feel a bit sad.


    "Oh, I see. Weren''t you two getting along on the first day of school though? I was asking everyone one by one for their contact info, but... Horikita refused to tell me."


    That girl, what is she doing? If she was asked for her contact by an assertive girl like her, she could''ve helped me out and shared it with me. Afterwards, I might have have gotten familiar with the ss.


    "Also, on the day of the entrance ceremony, weren''t you two talking to each other in front of the school?"


    Considering that we were also on the same bus together, it''s not surprising that she saw the two of us together.


    "What kind of personality does Horikita have? Is she the type to only speak her mind to her close friends?"


    Even though she wants to get to know Horikita, I can only listen to her questions but not answer any of them.


    "I think she''s not very good at interacting with others. Why do you want to know about Horikita?"


    "During the self-introductions, Horikita-san walked out of the room, right? It looked like she didn''t talk to anybody, so I was worried about her."


    She did say that she wanted to get along with everyone in her introduction.


    "I understand, but I only met her yesterday, so I can''t really help."


    "Fuun... so that''s how it was. I thought you two were friends beforeing to high school. Sorry for asking you a weird question out of the blue!"


    "No, it''s fine. Why do you know my name though?"


    "What, didn''t you introduce yourself? I made sure to memorize everyone''s names.


    Kushida listened to myme self-introduction.


    For some reason I feel really d hearing that.


    "Once again, let''s get along well, Ayanokouji-kun!"


    Although I felt a bit perplexed by her outstretched hand, I wiped my hands on my pants and then shook her hand.


    "Nice to meet you too... "


    Today was a lucky day. Even though there were some bad moments, there were also good ones.


    And since humans think conveniently, I quickly forgot about the bad moments of the day.

 Chapter 8 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Eventually, after peeking through the cafeteria door, I decided to go to the convenience store, bought some bread, and returned to the ssroom.


    A group of friends were eating with their desks next to each other, while there were various students quietly eating alone. The only thingmon was that nearly everyone had a bento from either the convenience store or the cafeteria.


    I was going to start eating when I saw that Horikita had already returned to her seat.


    She had on her desk a sandwich that looked delicious.


    I returned to my seat without saying anything.


    When I was about to take my first bite of my bread, music started to y out of the speakers.


    "Today, at 5pm in gymnasium number 1, there will be a club fair. For those of you with an interest in clubs, pleasee to gymnasium number 1. I repeat, today����"


    A girl with a cute voice made an announcement over the PA.


    Clubs, huh. I''ve never been in a club before.


    "Hey, Horikita������"


    "I have no interest in clubs."


    "... I didn''t even ask anything yet."


    "Ok, then what?"


    "Are you going to participate in any clubs?"


    "Ayanokouji-kun. Do you have dementia? Or are you just an idiot? Didn''t I say from the beginning that I have no interest in clubs?"


    "Just because you don''t have any interest doesn''t mean you won''t participate."


    "That''s a frivolous argument. Don''t make that kind of pointless talk."


    "Ok..."


    Horikita has no interest in clubs or making friends. Whenever I talk to her, she looks annoyed. I wonder if she came to this school just for the education or the high employment rate.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if that was her only reason, but it seems unnatural.


    "You really don''t have any friends, I see."


    "That''s wrong. Now I can talk to you pretty well."


    "You say that, but don''t count me as one of your friends."


    "R-right, sure..."


    "Since you want to go see the clubs, do you intend to enter any clubs?


    "No, I''m still thinking about it. I probably won''t join one though."


    "If you''re not going to join a club, why are you going to the club fair? Strange. Are you using clubs as a pretext to make friends?"


    How is she so smart? No, it''s probably that I''m too easy to understand.


    "Because I failed on the first day, clubs are myst chance to make any friends."


    "Isn''t it fine to invite anyone other than me?"


    "It''s because I have no one else to invite that I''m having trouble!"


    "That''s true. However, I don''t think that Ayanokouji-kun seriously means the things you say. If you really wanted a friend, you''d probably talk more earnestly."


    "Because that''s not possible for me, I tread the path of loneliness."


    Horikita quietly resumed eating her sandwich.


    "I can''t really understand that kind of contradictory thinking."


    I want friends, but I can''t make friends. It seems that Horikita couldn''t understand that.


    "Did you ever do any clubs?"


    "No. I have no experience in any clubs."


    "Then do you have any experience with things outside of clubs? Oh, you''re talking about something like this and that?"


    "... What are you trying to say? I feel the malice behind your words."


    "Malice? I didn''t even tell you what I was referring to though."


    I received a chop to my side in a quick motion.


    I reflexively coughed from her unexpected strength.


    "Hey, what was that for!?"


    "Ayanokouji-kun. I''ve warned you already, but it seems like you don''t listen to what I say. Remember that I''m capable of inflicting more pain than I just did."


    "No violence! Violence doesn''t solve anything!"


    "Really? Ever since the beginning of time, violence has existed because it is the most efficient way of resolving problems. It is the fastest way of either getting your point across to the other party or ignoring the other party''s desires. After all, even countries employ police who use weapons and violence to arrest people, right?


    "You sure talk a lot..."


    She gave me a grand speech, asserting that she did nothing wrong. Whenever she made a remark, she would say absurd things and use it to viciously retort.


    "From now on, I will use violence in order to fix the errors of your ways. How about it?"


    "How would you feel if I said the same thing to you?"


    I wonder why they call men who raise their hand against a women the lowest and cowardly.


    "It doesn''t matter, because don''t you think that''ll never happen? After all, I never say something I shouldn''t."


    That was an answer that came far out of left field. She seems to believe that she''s never wrong.


    Even though she looks and acts in a civil manner, she''s mean on the inside.


    "I got it, I got it. I''ll be really careful from now on."


    Giving up on inviting Horikita, I looked out the window. Ah, the weather''s good today.


    "Club activities... is it. I see... "


    Horikita mumbled as she pondered over something.


    "Only a bit after school is ok, right? I''ll go with you."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Didn''t you say it yourself? That you wanted to go to the club fair."


    "Oh, right. I never intended to stay long. After all, I was only looking for an excuse. Is that fine?"


    "If it''s only for a short while. Then, I''ll see you after school."


    After that, she resumed eating. Looks like she decided to go along with my attempt to make more friends.


    Earlier I said that she was unpleasant to talk to, but her attitude seems to be taking a turn for the better.


    "Looking at you trying to make friends and failing sounds interesting."


    Never mind, she''s still unpleasant.

 Chapter 9 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    "Wow, it''s bigger than I thought it''d be."


    Horikita and I met after school to go to the gymnasium.


    Almost everyone there were first years; around 100 people were waiting nearby.


    Waiting around the back, we were waiting for the club fair to start.


    As we entered the gym, pamphlets with details about club activities were passed out.


    "I wonder if this school has a particrly famous club. For example... something like a karate club?"


    "A lot of clubs here seem to be high-leveled. There are a lot of members in a lot of clubs that are nationally known."


    Even though this school isn''t particrly known for their sports like baseball or volleyball, it isn''t like the club activities are at the "hobbyist" level.


    "The facilities are also high quality. Look, they even have oxygen capsules. All the equipment put pro''s equipment to shame. Ah, but it looks like they don''t have a karate club."


    "... I see."


    "Why, are you interested in karate?"


    "No, not particrly."


    "But you know, it looks like an inexperienced person will have a hard time joining a sports club. Even if someone made their high school debut, they would be a substitute for an eternity. I don''t think it would be fun."


    Everything around here seems too orderly and tidy.


    "Isn''t that dependent on the effort they put in? After 1 to 2 years of training, anyone can be good."


    Training... I don''t think I would be able to put in much effort.


    "I didn''t think that the word ''training'' existed for people who avoid trouble like you."


    "What does avoiding trouble have to do anything with this?"


    "Doesn''t someone who avoids trouble also avoid any sort of manualbor? If you''ve dered that you avoid trouble, you should stick to your word until the very end."


    "I don''t take it that far..."


    "If you''re always nomittal like that, you''re never going to make friends."


    "Your words wound my heart."


    "Thank you for waiting, first year students. A representative from each club will exin their activities and how to join. I am Tachibana, the secretary of the student council and the chairman responsible for this club fair. Nice to meet you."


    After the greeting from Tachibana, the club representatives lined up on the stage of the gym.


    There were various representatives, ranging from those wearing judo uniforms to beautiful kimonos.


    "Hey, if you ever change your mind, try joining a sports club. Doesn''t that judo club look good? That senpai looks nice and encouraging."


    "What part of him looks nice and encouraging? That gori looks like he could kill someone at any time."


    "He''d probably preach to you that judo is an easy sport."


    "Just stop!"


    I thought that the conversation was really going somewhere, but she was just being rude again.


    "Even if that was the case, the sports clubs clearly don''t wee any beginners, looking at how they''re showing off."


    "They should be weed. The more the people they get, the more money the school gives them and so they''d be able to get more equipment."


    "That''s just using new members as a way to get money..."


    "It''d be ideal to recruit a lot of new members, increase the budget, then get them to be ghost members. You need to be able to skillfully manipte the rules in the world."


    "What a bad world... Your way of thinking is certainly strange."


    "My name is Hashigaki, and I''m the captain of the archery club. I think there are a lot of students who find it old-fashioned and simple, but it is a really fun and fulfilling sport. We give all new students a warm wee, so if you''re interested, please join."


    A girl wearing archery clothes started her introduction on the stage.


    "Look, they seem to wee beginners. How about you try joining? To make their budget bigger."


    "Joining a club for that reason is a definite no! Also, a sports club is a meeting ce for riajuus. Without knowing anyone, it wouldn''t be fun at all and I''d probably leave in an instant."


    "Isn''t that way of thinking a result of your twisted personality?"


    "Yup, absolutely. A sports club is definitely impossible."


    I wouldn''t even want to do a part-time job that ispletelyx and requires little effort.


    Furthermore, I would probably only join a club if it was easy to join, calm, and quiet.


    "Tsu... !"


    As the club representatives introduced their clubs one by one, Horikita suddenly tensed up. She was looking towards the stage, her face pale.


    "What''s wrong?"


    In her tensed state, she looks as if she didn''t hear me.


    I also looked towards the stage, but I didn''t see anything in particr.


    The baseball club representative was giving his introduction while wearing a uniform.


    Did she fall in love at first sight with him? Doesn''t seem like it.


    Surprise? Disgust? Or maybe joy? To be honest, her expression isplex, making it hard to read her face.


    "Horikita. What''s wrong?"


    "..."


    Can she really not hear me? She just stared at the stage.


    I''ll stop talking and wait for an exnation.


    The baseball club didn''t seem particrly more interesting than the others.


    No matter how well they wee beginners, or how appealing their meeting location and times are, it''s just another normal introduction. It wasn''t just the baseball club, all the clubs seemed ordinary. If I learned anything interesting from these exnations, it was that minor clubs like tea ceremony and calligraphy clubs existed, and that the minimum number of people needed for a new club is 3.


    Every time a new club starts their exnation, the first-years chat amongst their friends about the previous club.


    The gym had a lively atmosphere to it. The club representatives, and not to mention the supervising teacher, continued their exnations with displeased looks. They must be frantic to get as many new members as possible.


    As the senpais finished their exnations, they got off the stage and walked over to some tables. They''re probably setting up a reception area so they can talk to people one-on-one and sign them up.


    Eventually, all the people on stage walked off until one person was left. Everyone''s gaze was centered on the stage. I realized that Horikita had been staring at that one person the whole time.


    The person was about 170cm in height, which wasn''t that tall.


    A slender body, sleek ck hair.


    Sharp sses, and a calcting gaze.


    The student standing in front of the microphone looked over the first-years with a calm look.


    What kind of club is he from, and what exnation will he give? My interest has been piqued. (T/N The person''s gender isn''t yet revealed, but I just used "he" to avoid saying "person" or "student" over and over again.)


    However, my interest vanished the next second. He waspletely silent.


    Maybe his mind went nk. Maybe he felt nervous and his voice didn''te out.


    "Do your best~"


    "Did you forget to bring your notecards~?"


    "Ahahaha!"


    The first years threw those words at the person. However, the senpai on stage didn''t waver at all. Neither theughter nor the encouragement seemed to reach him.


    Even when theughter started dying down, his apathetic face didn''t change.


    The students started wondering "What is this senpai doing?" and the gym got noisy.


    Even then, the boy didn''t stir. He just stood there quietly, looking at the first-years. (T/N gender is revealed here)


    Horikita also stared at the boy with an intense gaze.


    The rxed atmosphere gradually shifted in an unexpected direction. It was an electrifying change in mood.


    Eventually, the whole gym was enveloped in a tense and quiet atmosphere.


    There were no instructions given out, no one dared to talk��it was a dreadful silence.


    No one could open their mouths to talk. This silence has been going on for 30 seconds already...


    The student on stage started talking.


    "My name is Horikita Manabu, and I am the student council president.


    Horikita? I looked at Horikita next to me. I wonder if they''re rted...


    "The student council is also looking for first-years to rece the graduating third-years. There are no strict requirements to apply for the position, but those who are interested should not be affiliated with any other clubs. Generally, we do not ept any candidate involved in other clubs."


    His tone was soft, but the mood was still tense. He alone silenced the whole gym.


    Of course, it wasn''t his position as the student council president that gave him that power. Horikita Manabu also carried a powerful aura. His presence dominated the whole gym.


    "Also, we, the student council, are not looking for anyone that has a naive way of thinking. Not only will that kind of person fail to get elected, they will inevitably be a stain to this school. The student council is only responsible for regting the students, but the school expects much more. Those of you that understand can be potential candidates."


    After that unwavering speech, he walked off the stage and exited the building.


    Because no one dared to speak, none of the students spoke up when he left the gym. The students didn''t know what would happen if they tried to talk. Everyone felt that way.


    "Everyone, thank you foring. With that, the club fair is over. We will now open the reception area for anyone interested in joining. The reception area will only be open until the end of April, so anyone interested after then can bring applications directly to the club."


    With the help of the chairman, the tense atmosphere slowly disappeared.


    Afterwards, the club representatives opened the reception area.


    "..."


    Horikita still didn''t move at all.


    "Oi, what''s wrong?"


    Horikita didn''t answer. My words didn''t reach her.


    "Oh, Ayanokouji-kun. You also came?"


    A thoughtful voice called out. It''s Sudou. My ssmates Ike and Yamauchi were with him.


    "What is this, three people? Seems like you guys are getting along."


    Feeling jealous, I called out to Sudou.


    "Are you also thinking of joining a club?"


    "No, I was just looking. Does that mean you were thinking of joining a club then?"


    "Yea. I''ve been ying basketball since elementary school. I think I''ll continue here too."


    I always thought he did some kind of exercise with that kind of body��guess it was basketball.


    "How about you two?"


    "We just came because it seemed fun and exciting. I also hoped some kind of fateful encounter would happen."


    "The hell, what do you mean by a fateful encounter?"


    I prompted Ike again after hearing that questionable goal, and he answered proudly after crossing his arms.


    "My first objective is to make a girlfriend. So, I was hoping that a fateful encounter would happen here."


    *Illustration


    So it was that kind of thing. Having a girlfriends seems to be an essential part of Ike''s ideal school life.


    "Also, that student council president has a strong aura. As if he ruled the ce."


    "Right? He was able to silence everyone."


    "Yea, yea. Also, I made a male group chat yesterday." (T/N The conversation here jumps all over the ce; it''s pretty weird.)


    Ike took out his phone.


    "Do you want to join too? It''s pretty convenient."


    "Eh, is that fine?"


    "Of course. We''re all a part of ss D after all."


    I didn''t expect that. I''m d to have been invited to a group chat.


    A perfect chance to make friends finally came!


    As I started to take out my phone to exchange numbers, I saw Horikita disappear into the crowd.


    Feeling worried about her, I unintentionally stopped moving.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No... it''s nothing. Let''s exchange numbers."


    Regaining my senses, I shared my contact info with the others.


    Horikita has the freedom to do whatever and go wherever she wants, and I have no right to stop her.


    I felt like following her for a moment, but I decided not to.

 Chapter 10 - 3: Ladies and gentlemen, thanks for waiting!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 3:?Ladies and gentlemen, thanks for waiting!</h4>


    "Good morning Yamauchi!"


    "Good morning Ike!"


    While arriving at school, Ike called out to Yamauchi with a smile on his face.


    It''s unusual for those two to get to school early. One week since the entrance ceremony. Ike and Yamauchi have always arrived at school right before the bell.


    "Wow~ the lesson is so fun that I can''t sleep~"


    "Yup, this school''s the best��swimming will start soon! I say swimming, but girls are the important part! And by girls I mean their swimsuits!"


    Certainly, swimming is taught to both boys and girls. In other words, Horikita, Kushida, and all the other girls are wearing swimsuits... and their skin bes visible. The girls in the room backed away from Ike and Yamauchi''s excitement.


    On the other hand, I was still sitting in my chair, all alone. I have to be proactive in joining a group of friends. Fortunately, their conversation was paused, so I stood up. However...


    "Oi, Doctor. Come over here."


    "Fufu, did you call him?"


    A chubby boy, who apparently has the nickname "Doctor", walked towards the ones that called him. I think his name was Sotomura or something.


    "Doctor, can you record the girls wearing swimsuits?"


    "Leave it to me. I''ll pretend to be sick and skip ss to observe them."


    "Record? What are you nning to do?"


    "Doctor''s going to rank the sizes of the girl''s boobs. If there''s a chance, he''ll try to take a picture."


    "... Oi oi."


    Sudou also draws back from Ike''s n. If the girls find out it''ll be a bloodbath. However, regardless of what they''re talking about, I''m envious of their conversation. Must be good to have friends. I want friends too.


    "Sad."


    "...You were here too, Horikita?"


    "A few minutes ago. I walked in while you were looking at those boys. You wouldn''t be thinking of trying to be friends with them, would you?"


    "Shut up. It''s difficult for me to make friends anyway."


    "The way I see it, you don''t seem to have amunication disorder."


    "I have a lot of circumstances. Ha... even now I can only hold a conversation with you."


    Even if I can text with Ike and the others, conversation is still hard.


    "Hey... I already told you to not include me in your list of friends, right?"


    She looked at me with a disgusted face as she took a few steps back.


    "It''s ok. No matter how low I go, I''d never be friends with you."


    "I see. I feel relieved."


    How much does she hate having friends?


    "Oi Ayanokouji."


    Suddenly, Ike called out to me. When I looked up, I saw his smiling face beckoning me over.


    "What, what is it."


    I slightly stammered as I got up. Horikita already turned her attention to other things.


    Anyways, my chance to make a group of friends hase. I walked towards Ike.


    "To tell you the truth, we were going to bet on the the girl''s chest sizes."


    "We even have a table for the betting odds."


    Doctor took out a tablet and opened an Excel sheet.


    All the names of the girls in the ss were listed. Bets were also attached. I''m not interested in betting, but I won''t let this chance to make friends get away.


    "Hmm... Should I join?"


    "Yea! Do it, do it!"


    Right now, the contender for the biggest breasts on the sheet is Hasebe. Her odds are 1 for 8. (T/N 1 for 8 or 1 to 8? don''t know)


    It''s a name I haven''t heard before. I haven''t memorized the names of my ssmates. This is pretty bad.


    "This is more detailed than I thought it would be... aren''t you guys observing too much?"


    "That''s because we''re male. We''ve only got ass and tits constantly in our minds!"


    Even if that''s true, they have no restraint at all.


    Near the bottom of the odds, there was Horikita''s name. It was about 30th.


    Well, in terms of breast size, it''s obvious who wins and who loses. She has a pretty low chance of winning.


    "So, what are you going to do? It''s 1,000 points to join."


    "I see..."


    Without knowing anyone''s names and faces, let alone their breast sizes, it''s hard to join.


    The only people I hear about, after all, are Horikita and Kushida.


    Kushida certainly has big breasts, but it''s hard to say that she''d take first ce with only that much information.


    "It''s fine, we''re only ying. There''s a lot of people to pick from too."


    "I''ll do it!" "Me too me too!" "I''ve scouted boob sizes before too!"


    While I was thinking about it, the boys all gathered and got excited over breasts. All the girls in the ssroom looked over with disgusted expressions.


    "I''ll join too. My bet''s on Sakura."


    Yamauchi cut in and gave his bet. Sakura is an ordinary girl who wore sses. I don''t really talk to anyone, so I wouldn''t really know.


    Pondering about something, Yamauchi took Ike and Doctor''s shoulders and started whispering something.


    "I''m only saying this to you guys, but I actually confessed to Sakura."


    "Ha!? What, really!?"


    Ike was the most surprised and impatient. Did someone beat him to achieving his goal?


    "Yea, yea. But this is only between us, ok? I thought she was really ordinary at first. And then I saw her clothes. Those things are huge."


    "Stupid, you''re asking her because she''s big and not because she''s cute?"


    "I wouldn''t date anyone unless they''re at the same level as Kushida and Hasebe. I don''t have any interest in ordinary girls."


    Yamauchi was being merciless because no one else was around.


    I wonder how much I can trust his words about asking her out.


    In the end, I decided to ce my bet on the girls with higher odds.

 Chapter 11 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    "Wow, it''s the pool!"


    After lunch ended, the long-awaited swimming ss Ike and the others were waiting for finally came.


    Without trying to hide his lust, Ike stood up in excitement. The group faced the indoor swimming pool I also followed stealthily from the back. Or so I thought.


    "Let''s go together, Ayanokouji."


    "Eh? Uh, s-sure."


    I hesitated from Ike''s invitation, but I quickly followed them to the locker rooms.


    Sudou quickly started changing his clothes. His well-forged body from years of ying basketball was visible. Especially if youpared him to the others in the ss, his body looks strong.


    The students wrapped themselves with bath towels, but Sudou stood there in only his underwear. In that semi-nude state, he took out his swimsuit from his bag. I unintentionally spoke up at the sight.


    "Sudou, don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    "No, I try to change as quickly as possible. If you try to hide yourself, you be the center of attention."


    You can say that again. Someone who tries to change stealthily in a locker room would probably be made fun of.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Sudou left the locker rooms. I also finished changing.


    "This school''s really the best! It''s even better than a city pool!" (T/N I guess it''s something like a pool club?"


    Ike, who came out wearing swimming trunks, shouted after seeing the 50 meter pool.


    The water looked crystal-clear, and wasn''t disturbed because it was an indoor pool. What an excellent facility.


    "Where are the girls? Are they not here yet?"


    Ike looked for the girls, sniffing the air like a dog.


    "They take a while to change after all."


    "Hey, what would happen if I suddenly jumped into the girl''s locker room?"


    "They''d beat you up and file charges against you."


    "... Don''t ruin my fantasies with such a real answer."


    He was shivering at that reply.


    "If you stare at the girl''s swimsuits too much, they''ll probably hate you."


    "Are there any boys that wouldn''t stare!? ... What will I do if I get a boner..."


    If that happened, Ike would probably be hated until we graduate.


    Wait, what? I''m somehow naturally talking to Ike and his group.


    Even though I didn''t want to and couldn''t join his group, it looks like I was pulled into the group. This must be the moment that I finally make some friends.


    "Wow~ This pool doesn''t evenpare to my middle school one~"


    A few minutes after the boys finished changing, a girl''s voice could be heard.


    "Did, did they finallye!?"


    Ike was on guard, waiting. If you''re that obvious, it''s obvious they''d hate you.


    Even so, I was also a bit curious. About Hasebe, Kushida, and more or less, about Horikita too.


    I was particrly interested in Hasebe��there''s nothing wrong with taking one peek at her.


    However, everyone''s expectations were betrayed by an unexpected turn of events.


    "Hasebe''s not here! What, what is this!? Doctor!"


    Doctor, who was flustered, looked all around from the observation deck on the second floor.


    Ike and co. also looked around, expecting the girls toe out at any time.


    Even so����. They were nowhere to be found.


    Doctor looked left and right in disbelief. Is she still changing? Or...


    "Doctor, b-behind you!"


    "W-w-w-w-what!?"


    Ike pointed his finger with a shout, clearly having noticed something. Hasebe was also on the observation deck next to Doctor.


    One by one, all the girls appeared on the second floor. Sakura''s also up there.


    "What, what is this... What is this situation!?"


    Ike buried his face in his hands and copsed on the spot from the unbelievable turn of events.


    Hasebe seems like a self-conscious girl. Furthermore, she''s sensitive to the curiosity from the boys. I guess she wasn''t amused by the boy''s peeking.


    "I thought I would get to see big breasts~!"


    Contemting suicide, Ike shouted in agony in earshot of Hasebe.


    Murmurs spread among the girls. Like I said, I expected the girls to hate him for being so tant...


    "Ike, this isn''t a time to be sad. There are a lot of other girls!"


    "Y-yeah. Anyone''s fine. This isn''t a time to feel down!"


    "Yeah!"


    Yamauchi and Ike affirmed their friendship and sped each other''s hands.


    "You two, what are you doing? Looks fun."


    "Ku-ku-kushida-chan?"


    Kushida interrupted the two boys.


    Wearing the school swimsuit, Kushida''s curvy body line was on disy.


    In less than a second, all the boys stared at Kushida. Her breasts are about D or E cup. I don''t know exactly but it''s around that size. It''s also a lot bigger than I thought. Her butt was also much bigger than expected. However, I immediately averted my eyes.


    Ah, the weather''s really good today... World peace is great.


    ... It''s a big trouble when a certain body part reacts.


    "Why do you have a weird expression?"


    Horikita looked at my face, feeling suspicious.


    "I''m currently having an internal battle."


    I saw Horikita''s figure. Not a bad view, yup, not a bad view.


    I was staring too long, so I tried to calm myself down and exert self-control.


    "..."


    For some reason, Horikita looked up and down my body.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, do you exercise?"


    "Eh? No, not particrly. I''m not proud of it, but I was part of the go-home club."


    "You say that, but... you clearly look like you exercise from your the muscles in your arm and back."


    "Maybe I inherited good genes?"


    "I don''t think that''s the case."


    "What, do you have a muscle fetish? Is that true? Can you bet your life on that?"


    "If you go that far to deny it, I''ll believe you..."


    She looks dissatisfied. Looks like she has quite the discerning eye.


    *Illustration


    "Horikita-san, are you good at swimming?"


    Even though Horikita had a strange expression on her face, she quietly replied to Kushida.


    "I''m not particrly good or bad."


    "In middle school, I was really bad at swimming. I practiced really hard, and now I''m a lot better!"


    "I see."


    Horikita let out an uninterested reply and backed away from Kushida. She stopped the conversation from going any further.


    "Alright, everyone gather�`"


    A teacher brought the students together and started ss. He may be the P.E. teacher, but he looks like the type that would attract girls.


    "16 people, I see. I expected more people, but I guess it works."


    There clearly were students skipping ss, but he didn''t seem to mind.


    "It''s a bit sudden, but I''ll be examining your abilities after you''re done warming up. You guys will be swimming."


    "Um sensei, I can''t swim though..."


    A boy raised his hand apologetically and spoke up.


    "As the teacher, I''ll make sure that you learn how to swim by the summer. Don''t worry."


    "There''s no need to learn how to swim... We can''t go to the beach anyway."


    "That''s too bad. It doesn''t matter if you''re bad at swimming now, but I''ll make sure everyone learns. Learning how to swim will definitely be useful. I guarantee it."


    Learning how to swim will be useful? Well, I guess swimming will be useful one way or another.


    Even so, when the teacher says it like that, I feel a bit ufortable.


    Eh, he probably feels the obligation to cure the hopeless swimmers.


    Everyone started the warm-up exercises. Ike kept repeatedly ncing at the girls to take a peak. Afterwards, we were instructed to start the 50m swim. Students who didn''t know how to swim were allowed to touch the bottom of the pool with their feet.


    Ever sincest summer, I haven''t been in a pool since. I stepped into the pool, getting quickly ustomed to the temperature-regted pool Then I started to swim lightly.


    After swimming the 50m, I waited for everyone else to finish up.


    "Hehehe, aplete victory. Did you see? My super swimming!"


    Swimming casually, Ike got out of the pool with a self-satisfied look. No, you weren''t all that different from the others.


    "Anyway, it looks like mostly everyone can swim."


    "Sorry, Sensei. Back in middle school I was called the Flying Fish after all."


    "I see. Then you guys can immediately startpeting against each other then. 50m freestyle, separate yourselves by gender."


    "Cpete!? Are you serious?"


    "I''ll give the first ce winner a bonus: 5,000 points. On the other hand,st ce will get supplementary lessons so prepare yourselves."


    Those who were good at swimming were cheering, while the worse swimmers weren''t thrilled at all.


    "Because there aren''t too many girls, I''ll split you guys into two groups of 5 and give the fastest time the overall victory. For the boys, I''ll take the top 5 times and then hold a final round."


    I didn''t expect the school to give points as prizes. Perhaps it''s to punish the students who skipped ss. What a well-thought-out n.


    There were 16 boys and 10 girls, excluding those who didn''t know how to swim. When the girls started their race, the boys sat on the sidelines and started to cheer for... no, evaluate the girls.


    "Kushida-chan Kushida-chan Kushida-chan Kushida-chan Kushida-chan. Hahahaha."


    It seems like Kushidapletely captured Ike''s mind.


    "You''re scary, Ike��quiet down."


    "B-but Kushida-chan is fucking cute. Her breasts are really big too."


    Kushida garnered poprity from the boys in a whirlwind. Is there anyone as popr as she is right now?


    If you only talked about faces, Horikita was definitely on top, but her bad personality dropped her poprity down. However, she has a fair bit of poprity, so when she stood at the start line, there were a few cheers.


    "Everyone, make sure to remember this sight! Today''s fap material has been secured!"


    "Yea!"


    Somehow, the boys were getting closer to each other through swimming.


    Hirata was the only exception, having averted his eyes from the girls.


    The whistle blew, and the 5 girls jumped in. Horikita is inne 2. Taking the lead in the beginning, she maintained her lead at a distance. She confidently came in first ce.


    "Oh! Horikita did it!"


    Her time was about 28 seconds. That''s pretty quick. Without even breathing heavily, Horikita slowly got out of the pool.


    The boys were staring at her bouncing ass as she got out of the pool. I also unintentionally looked at Horikita. Because she''s a girl, there''s something there. Yea.


    Then came the second race. Kushida was inne 4. The boys were waving and cheering with smiles on their faces.


    "Woooooooo!"


    They''re some aggressive boys. Some of them even tried to look in between the girls'' legs.


    During the self-introductions, Kushida dered to the whole ss that she wanted get along with everybody. It seems like her wish came true. She was constantly having friendly chats with all the boys around her. Kushida has an atmosphere that attracts other people to her.


    The second race started. It was pretty one-sided. The girl known as Onodera won the race in andslide. Her time of 26 seconds was clearly the best time. Kushida got a time of 31 seconds, which was pretty good but only got her 4th ce.


    I went to go talk to Horikita who had gotten out of the pool.


    "That''s too bad. Second ce. Those swim club members look relentless."


    "Not really. I don''t mind whether or not I lose. Do you have confidence in yourself?"


    "Obviously. I just don''t have to best."


    "... That''s not something you should be proud of. And I thought boys would care more about winning and losing."


    "I don''t really like topete with others. After all, I avoid trouble."


    I already gave up on trying to get 1st ce. My only goal is to avoid the supplementary lessons.


    I was put inne 2, while Sudou was in the firstne. Matching Sudou''s pace was impossible, so I didn''t even try to. I aimed to stay in the middle so I wasn''tst ce. Keeping that in mind, I dived into the pool.


    Finishing the 50m stretch with great speed, Sudou looked up from the water. The boys and girls let out a voice of admiration.


    "Is that even possible, Sudou? You finished in 25 seconds."


    I only got 36 seconds. About 10th ce. Great, I don''t have to take supplementary lessons then.


    "Sudou, won''t you join the swimming club? If you practiced, you''dpete pretty well."


    "I n on just ying basketball. Swimming''s just for fun."


    Not even breaking a sweat from that small amount of swimming, Sudou calmly got out of the pool.


    "Ah, Sudou certainly has good reflexes."


    Ike elbowed Sudou, feeling jealous.


    "Kya��!"


    A girl let out a scream (of joy).


    Hirata was on the start line.


    While Sudou''s body gathered the admiration of the boys, Hirata''s body gathered the admiration of the girls. Hirata is slender but still well-built. You can call him a slender macho man. Hearing the cheering from the girls for Hirata, Ike made a spitting gesture. Sudou also made a displeased face and red at Hirata. (T/N apparently "slender macho" is actually a term?)


    "If you win, I''ll make sure to destroy you. I''ll show you my full power."


    Wasn''t swimming just for fun...


    When the teacher blew the whistle, Hirata jumped in with great form. As Hirata paddled his arms, the girls on the side were cheering him on. His swimming form looks uselessly cool.


    "He''s surprisingly fast."


    Sudou calmlymented. Anyway, Hirata is a pretty fast swimmer. The other 4 boys were quite a distance from Hirata. His lead incited the girls to cheer him on even more.


    Hirata took 1st ce, exceeding my expectations. The loud cheers reverberated in the big indoor pool.


    "Sensei, what was the time?"


    Ike impatiently asked.


    "Hirata''s time is... 26.13 seconds."


    "Alright, let''s go Sudou. If it''s you, you can win! Bring down the hammer of justice!"


    "Leave it to me. I''ll beat him thoroughly then make his poprity drop to the ground..."


    Sudou got fired up from Ike''s words, but a loss from Hirata probably wouldn''t cause his poprity to drop.


    "Hirata-kun, you were really cool! You''re not just good at ser, but also good at swimming!"


    "Is that so? Thanks."


    "Hey, why are you looking at Hirata-kun with love in your eyes!"


    "Ha? You''re the one ogling him!?"


    "Ki��!"


    And so on. Hirata''s poprity exceeded frustration and is a shocking thing to watch.


    "Stop, you guys. Don''t fight over me. I belong to everyone. I want to get along with everyone. Just because I''m good at swimming doesn''t mean you should fight over me."


    I don''t know what he was hearing, but Koenji mistook those cheers for himself.


    With a refreshing smile, Koenji put his foot on the start line.


    "Hey... Why is Koenji wearing those speedos..."


    "W-what?"


    Wearing speedos were allowed by the school, but no one else were wearing those. The girls looked away from Koenji''s crotch area.


    However, for the third race, Koenji was the center of attention. His posture at the start looked like an athlete''s.


    Not only his posture, but Koenji''s figure is even better than Sudou''s. The boys who were proud about their physicality, including Sudou, watched Koenji swim while gulping.


    "I don''t really care about winning or losing, but I don''t like losing."


    Sudou muttered to himself. At the sound of the whistle, Koenji jumped into the pool with great form.


    "Wow!"


    Sudou let out a surprised voice at Koenji''s aggressive swimming. Hirata was also looking in amazement. His speed is really impressive. Of course, Sudou is also fast. Recording the time, the teacher looked at the stopwatch once again.


    "Time is... 23.22 seconds."


    "As usual, my abdominal, back, and psoas major muscle are in shape. Not bad." (T/N he actually uses the anatomical term for psoas major muscle)


    After getting out of the pool, Koenji smiled and brushed his hair.


    Still breathing evenly, it doesn''t even look like he swam.


    "I''m fired up...!"


    His fighting spirit burned after his time was beaten. To be honest, only Sudou has any chance at winner other than Koenji. Rather than the finals, this is more like a one-on-one between Sudou and Koenji.


    "Because both Koenji-kun and Sudou-kun are fast, I''m looking forward to the finals.


    "Ah, yea."


    While waiting for the finals to start, Kushida spoke up.


    Because a bishoujo in a swimsuit was next to me, I entered a state of emergency as my heart went doki.


    "Hmm? What is it? Your face is a bit red... By any chance, are you feeling sick?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that..."


    "Even so, something looks off... Why do we have swimming sses in April anyway?"


    "That''s because we have a great indoor pool. That reminds me, Kushida, you were really fast. To the point that it''s impossible to imagine you being bad in middle school.


    "You too, Ayanokouji��you were pretty fast."


    "No, I''m just normal. I also don''t like exercising much."


    "Is that so? But Ayanokouji-kun looks pretty solid. Even though you''re thin, you look as well-built as Sudou."


    Kushida looked at me in surprise. I feel 10 times more nervous than when Horikita looked at me.


    "There''s no special reason; I was just born with it. That''s the truth."


    The conversation revolved around my physical health. Even though I''m nervous, I feel oddly satisfied. It was only for a short while this time, but I want to talk with Kushida alone.


    "Wow, Koenji''s fast. I thought it would be Sudou''s victory, but... what is this, Ayanokouji!"


    It looks like Koenji beat Sudou by about 5 meters for the victory. Thementating Ike suddenly turned to me with a face of a demon.


    "What, why me? I didn''t do anything."


    "That''s not it!"


    He whispered to me while putting his arm over my shoulders.


    "I''m aiming for Kushida-chan, so don''t get in the way."


    I''m not trying to get in the way, but there are things in the world that are possible and things that aren''t. I don''t think Kushida is the type of girl to go for someone like Ike.


    Of course, she wouldn''t go for me either.

 Chapter 12 - 4: Friend

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 4:?Friend</h4>


    "Kikyou-chan, do you want to stop by a cafe on the way home?"


    "Un, let''s go! Ah, but wait a bit. I want to ask one more person."


    After inviting one of her female friends, Kushida walked towards Horikita while putting a book in her bag.


    "Horikita-san. I''m going to the cafe with my friend��if you''d like, would you like to join?"


    "I''m not interested."


    Horikita swiftly cut down Kushida''s invitation with a few words.


    Can''t you just lie that you''re nning on shopping or that you''re meeting with someone else? Horikita bluntly rejected her invitation. However, Kushida was still smiling.


    This sight wasn''t anything new. Ever since the entrance ceremony, Kushida has periodically tried to invite Horikita. I thought it would be fine for Horikita to ept once in awhile, but that might be the perspective of a bystander. Nevertheless, no one has been able to invite Horikita sessfully. .


    "Is that so.... Well, I''ll invite you some other time."


    "Wait a second, Kushida-san."


    For some reason, Horikita called out Kushida. By any chance, did she give into Kushida''s invitation?


    "Please don''t invite me again. It''s a bother."


    She said with a cold tone.


    However, Kushida wasn''t affected and continued to smile.


    "I''ll invite you some other time."


    Kushida ran back to her friends, and they exited the hallway.


    "Kikyou-chan, please stop inviting Horikita-san. I hate her����" (T/N Not sure if this is a mistake on the author''s part��pretty sure I didn''t mistrante here. Names are hard to mistrante.)


    As the door was closing, the girl''s voices could be faintly heard.


    The words should have been heard by the nearby Horikita, but there was no indication that she heard them.


    "You don''t say unnecessary things like that, do you?"


    "Yea. I understand you well enough. It''s pointless."


    "That''s good."


    Horikita, who finished packing up, walked out of the ssroom at her own pace.


    I was lingering around the ssroom for a bit, but I got bored and stood up from my seat. Time to go home.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, do you have time?"


    I ran into Hirata, who was still at school. In a small voice, I replied to Hirata. It''s strange to see Hirata speak up to someone first.


    "It''s about Horikita��I was wondering if something is wrong. The girls were talking about her earlier. She''s always alone, after all."


    Rejecting Kushida''s invitations, she was always alone.


    "Can''t you tell her to get along with the others more?"


    "Isn''t that up to the person themselves? Also, she''s not troubling anyone else."


    "Of course I understand. However, there are also other people that are worried. I don''t want any problems about bullying to arise in the ss."


    Bullying? He did talk to me out of the blue, but with those words, it sounds like a bad omen. So were you warning me? Hirata was looking at me with pure intentions.


    "I think it''s better for you to say it directly to her, rather than saying it through me."


    "... Yea, I guess. Sorry for saying something strange."


    Horikita is always alone every day. If that continues, in a month, she''ll probably be the tumor of the ss.


    However, since this is Horikita''s own personal problem, it''s not something I should involve myself with.

 Chapter 13 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    After leaving school, I headed straight for the dorms. Kushida, who left earlier with a friend, was waiting for someone while leaning against the wall. Noticing me, she looked at me with a smile on her face.


    "That''s good. I was waiting for Ayanokouji-kun. I have something to talk about. Do you have time?"


    "Yea, I have nothing else to do..."


    By any chance, is it a confession... ? No, there''s a 1 percent chance of that happening.


    "I''ll ask you frankly. Ayanokouji-kun, have you ever seen Horikita smile even once?"


    "Eh? No... I don''t remember."


    It seems like Kushida approached me to talk about Horikita. Also, when I think back, I''ve never seen Horikita smile. Gripping my hand, she closed the gap between us. Is that the smell of flowers? The pleasant smell entered my nose.


    "You know... I want to be friends with Horikita-san."


    "Your feelings are reaching her. At first a lot of people were trying to talk to her, but now you''re the only one left."


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you seem to know Horikita-san pretty well."


    "Of course you would get to know someone sitting next to you every day."


    Girls being girls, they were really eager to make groups from the first day of school. They are even more conscious of factions and groups than men are, and about 4 people held all the "power" among 20 people. The girls say they are just getting to know a lot of people.


    However, the only exceptions to this rule is Kushida. All the groups have a lot of people, but only Kushida is starting to get massively popr. Without ever giving up, she kept trying to be friends with Horikita. It''s not something any ordinary student can do. That''s probably why she''s popr.


    Also, she''s cute.


    After all, cuteness corrtes to poprity.


    "Weren''t you rejected by Horikita? I don''t think whatever you tell her will make her understand."


    I know that she''s not the type to mince her words. If you talk to her carelessly, she would probably pour insults onto you. Honestly, I don''t want to see Kushida get hurt.


    "Won''t you... help me?"


    "Well..."


    I didn''t reply immediately. Usually, if I was asked to help by a cute girl, I would agree without hesitation. However, since I like to avoid trouble, I couldn''t say yes immediately. That''s because I don''t want to see Horikita verbally hurt Kushida. I''ll refuse her gently.


    "I understand your feelings, but..."


    "Is it no good... ?"


    Cute + request + upturned eyes = fatal.


    "... Well, it can''t be helped. Only this time, ok?"


    "Really!? Ayanokouji-kun, thank you!"


    After I agreed to help her, Kushida had a delighted smile on her face.


    ... Cute. Because I said that I would help, I can''t be rash and do something crazy.


    "So, what exactly are we doing? Even if you say you want to be friends with her, it''s not that simple."


    For someone like me who doesn''t have any friends, it''s a difficult problem I can''t answer easily.


    "Hmm... First step is to make Horikita smile."


    "Make her smile, huh."


    Making her smile requires the right mood and atmosphere for us to seed.


    That kind of rtionship might be called "friendship".


    Luckily, though, Kushida seems to know how to make people smile.


    "Do you have any ideas on how to make her smile?"


    "Um... I thought that we could think about it together."


    With an apologetic "Teehee", she lightly tapped her head.


    If it was an ugly woman I would''ve immediately hit her, but it was fine because it was Kushida.


    "Smile..."


    Somehow, because Kushida asked me to help, my goal now is to make Horikita smile. Is that goal even possible? Very questionable.


    "Anyway, after school, I will try to invite Horikita. When I return to the dorms, I probably won''t have any arms or legs left. Is there any ce I should invite her to?"


    "Hmm, how about Pallet? I go to Pallet often, so she might have overheard us talking about it."


    Pallet is probably the 1st or 2nd most popr cafe on campus.


    Certainly, I often hear about Pallet whenever Kushida and her friends go after school.


    If I hear about it often, Horikita would have also unconsciously learned about it.


    "Do you think it would work if you two went into Pallet, ordered, then ''unexpectedly'' ran into me?"


    "No... I think that''s a bit too simple. What if your friends also helped?"


    The second Horikita notices Kushida, she would probably go home immediately. If possible, it would be better to create a situation where it''s difficult to get up. I told Kushida the idea I just thought of.


    "Oh~ That certainly sounds like it would work! Ayanokouji-kun, you''re smart!"


    Kushida listened to me with sparkling eyes while nodding her head and saying "Un, un".


    "I don''t think that has anything to do with my intelligence... Anyway, that''s the n."


    "Ok, I expect a lot, Ayanokouji-kun!"


    No, I''m troubled by your expectations.


    "If Kushida invited Horikita, she would probably reject you, so should I invite her?"


    "Alright. After all, I think Horikita-san trusts you."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Hmm, well, it looks like she does? At the very least, she trusts you more than anyone else in the ss."


    That doesn''t mean that I''m the most appropriate person for the task...


    "That''s because I met her by coincidence."


    I met her on the bus by chance, and I sat next to her by chance.


    If either one of those didn''t happen, I probably wouldn''t talk to Horikita at all.


    "Don''t you meet every new person by chance? Then they be your friend, your best friend... and sometimes your lover and family."


    "... I see."


    I guess that''s one way to look at it. Talking to Kushida was also a result of a coincidence.


    In other words, Kushida and I might be in a rtionship before long.

 Chapter 14 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    It was after school. All the students went off on their own fun after-school life as they talked about where to go. I looked at Kushida and signaled that I was starting the n.


    Horikita, the target, had started her usual routine of getting ready to go home.


    "Hey, Horikita. Are you free right now?"


    "I don''t have any time to spare. I have to go back to the dorms and prepare for tomorrow."


    Prepare for tomorrow? I''m pretty sure she only has school to prepare for...


    "I want you to go somewhere with me, though."


    "... What are you trying to do?"


    "Do you think I''m inviting you with a particr goal in mind?"


    "If you invite out of the blue, it''s natural that I would doubt you. However, if there''s something concrete you need to talk about, I wouldn''t mind listening."


    Of course, there''s no such thing.


    "You know how there''s a cafe on campus? There are too many girls, so I don''t have the courage to go in myself. It feels like boys are being excluded."


    "Certainly the proportion of girls is high, but can''t boys go in too?"


    "Yea, but no boy goes in alone. They always go in with other girls. Only those kind of boys go to the cafe."


    Horikita tried to recall information about Pallet as she pondered over it.


    "That does sound correct. It''s unusual for Ayanokouji-kun to have a reasonable opinion."


    "But I''m still interested in the ce. So I thought I would to invite you toe with me."


    "Naturally, since... you have no one else to invite, right?"


    "That''s a rude way to put it, but yea."


    "And if I refused?"


    "Then that''s that. I have no choice but to give up. I can''t force you to give up your private time, after all."


    "... Understood. What you said seems to be true. I can''t spend too much time, though. Is that fine?"


    "Yea. I won''t be there long."


    I added "probably" in my mind. If she knew that Kushida was involved, Horikita would probably reproach me.


    Because I can talk to Kushida and was able to invite Horikita, I started to think that I probably could''ve be friends with Horikita by myself.


    After all, whether it was the club for or the cafe, Horikita went with me, despiteining all the time. It''s a miracle considering I find it hard to make friends.


    After leaving together, we finally arrived at the cafe, Pallet, on the first floor of the school building.


    Girls started gathering one by one to have fun after school.


    "Looks very crowded."


    "Is this your first time here after school too? Oh, right. You''re always alone."


    "Was that meant to be sarcasm? Childish."


    It was only a joke, but as usual, Horikita verbally insulted me.


    After ordering, we got our drinks. I ordered pancakes.


    "Do you like sweet foods?"


    "I just wanted to eat pancakes."


    I didn''t particrly like or dislike them, but I just made up a usible reason.


    "There aren''t any seats..."


    "I guess we''ll have to wait a bit. Oh, nevermind, there are seats over there."


    Having noticed two girls get up from their seats, I quickly secured the table. I let Horikita pass to the far side of the table. Putting my bag down on the ground, I sat down and looked around casually.


    "Hey, I just realized. If someone looked at us from afar, we would look like a couple... not."


    Horikita''s face was expressionless and frigid like always. Feeling nervous from the crowded surroundings, my stomach started to hurt.


    I overheard the two girls next to us say "Let''s go" while holding drinks in their hands.


    And immediately after, another person sat right down. It was Kushida.


    "Ah, Horikita-san. What a coincidence! Ayanokouji-kun too!"


    "... Yea."


    Pretending that we met by chance, Kushida greeted us. Horikita looked at Kushida with narrowed eyes, then turned to me. Of course, this was something we had nned out earlier. We reserved two tables with four of Kushida''s friends, and then when Horikita and I arrived at Pallet, I signaled them to make spots for the two of us. After a while, the other two would leave so that Kushida coulde by.


    As a result, our meeting looked like a coincidence.


    "Did Ayanokouji-kun and Horikita-sane with each other?"


    "By chance, yea. Did youe alone?"


    "Yea, today I����"


    "I''m going home."


    "O-oi, we just got here."


    "You don''t need me because Kushida-san''s here, right?"


    "No, you''re not a problem. Kushida and I are only ssmates, after all."


    "You and I are also only ''ssmates''. In addition..."


    She looked at me and Kushida with a cold look.


    "I don''t like this. What are you nning?"


    Looks like she saw through our n.


    "N-no, it''s only a coincidence!"


    If it was possible, I didn''t want this oue to happen.


    The correct course of action would have been to make a small shrug and say, "What do you mean?"


    "When we were sitting down, the two girls before us were from ss D. And then, the two next to us were also from ss D. Is that only a coincidence?"


    "Wow, you noticed that��I didn''t notice at all."


    "Also, we came straight over here as soon as it was after school. No matter how quickly the other girls rushed over here, they might''ve been here maybe 1, 2 minutes at the most. It''s a bit too early to be returning home. Am I wrong?"


    Horikita is a much more observant person than I thought.


    Not only did she remember her ssmate''s faces, she understood what was happening nearly instantly.


    "Um..."


    Feeling bewildered, Kushida looked at me for help.


    Horikita noticed her look at me. The gig was up.


    "Sorry Horikita. We arranged this."


    "I thought so. The situation made me think something was suspicious."


    "Horikita-san. Please be my friend!"


    No longer trying to hide anything, Kushida asked her directly.


    "I''ve already said it many times, but leave me alone. I have no intention of bing a bother to the ss. Is that not allowed?"


    "... Always spending time by yourself will lead to a lonely and sad school life. I want to get along with everyone in the ss."


    "I''m not trying to deny your wishes. However, it''s wrong to involve other people against their will. I don''t feel sad from being alone."


    "B-but..."


    "Also, for argument''s sake, do you think I would be happy if you forced me to get along with you? Do you think any friendships or trust wille from a forced rtionship?"


    Horikita''s words aren''t wrong. It''s not that she doesn''t want to make friends, it''s that she feels they are unnecessary. Kushida thinks one way, but Horikita thinks another way.


    "This time, it was my fault for not clearly telling you. So I will not me you. However, if you try again, I will not forgive you next time."


    She grabbed her untouched cafette and stood up.


    "I want to get along with Horikita-san by any means. When I first saw you, it didn''t feel like it was our first time meeting��I think that Horikita-san felt the same way."


    "This is a waste of time. You''re making me feel ufortable."


    Horikita interrupted her while raising her voice. Kushida involuntarily gulped.


    Even though I agreed to help Kushida, I had no intention of interfering. However����


    "It''s not like I can''t understand Horikita''s way of thinking. I''ve also questioned whether or not friends are necessary on multiple asions now."


    "You''re saying that? You''ve wanted friends ever since the first day of school."


    "I''m not denying that. However, I''m the same type of person you are. At least until I graduated middle school. I''ve never been able to make friends until I entered this school. I''ve never known anyone''s contact address, nor have I yed with anyone after school. I waspletely alone."


    Kushida was surprised when I said those words.


    "I think that''s why I started talking to you a lot."


    "That''s new. However, even if we have something inmon, everything thates after is different. You didn''t make friends even if you wanted friends. I didn''t make friends because they''re unnecessary. To say we''re simr is incorrect. Am I wrong?"


    "... Maybe. But telling Kushida that she''s ufortable is going too far. Are you really ok with that? Saying that you won''t get along with anyone now means that you''ll be alone for the next 3 years. That''s a lot of loneliness in the future."


    "I''m fine because it''ll be my 9th year in a row. Ah, if you include kindergarten it''s even longer."


    Did she just casually drop something heavy? Does she stay by herself all the time because she''s been alone for as long as she can remember?


    "Can I go home now?


    Horikita let out a deep sigh and looked straight into Kushida''s eyes.


    "Kushida-san, if you won''t be convinced, I won''t say anything. Promise me. Since you''re not stupid, you know what I''m saying, right?"


    Horikita left the store with a "Well then". She left me and Kushida behind in the busy cafe.


    "That was a failure. I tried to help but it was no use. She got too used to being alone."


    Kushida, who couldn''t say anything, sat down with a thump. However, she immediately recovered with her usual smiling face.


    "No, thank you Ayanokouji-kun. I wasn''t able to be friends with her, but... I got to learn something important. I''m satisfied with that. Sorry, Horikita-san might hate you because you helped me."


    "Don''t worry about it. I also wanted Horikita to know about the benefits of having friends."


    Because we were holding up four seats by the two of us, I moved over to Kushida''s table.


    "Even so, I was surprised. When you said you didn''t have friends. Is that true? It didn''t seem that way at all. Why were you alone?"


    "Hmm? Oh, that''s true. Sudou, Ike and co. are the first friends I made. I don''t know whether it was my fault or just the environment I grew up in."


    "Are you happy that you made friends? Is it fun?"


    "Yea. It''s annoying at times, but it''s also really fun."


    Kushida''s eyes were sparkling as she nodded her head while saying "Un, un"


    "Horikita has a thought and purpose to her way of thinking. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Is that so? Is it impossible for her to make friends?"


    "Why are you so desperate? Don''t you already have a lot of friends? There''s no reason to obsess over Horikita."


    Even though she wasn''t able to get along with absolutely everyone in the ss, it doesn''t mean she should desperately try to be friends with Horikita.


    "I wanted to be friends with everybody... It''s not only ss D, but with all the other sses too. However, if I can''t get along with one girl in the ss, then I''ve already failed..."


    "Just think of Horikita as being special. And then wait for a true coincidence to happen."


    Not something forced, but a real coincidence.


    When that happens, bing friends might be a possibility.

 Chapter 15 - 5: The end of my ordinary days

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 5:?The end of my ordinary days</h4>


    "Hahahahaha! You''re too funny, stupid!"


    During 2nd period math ss, Ike was loudly chatting with Yamauchi. It had been three weeks since the entrance ceremony; in that time, those two, along with Sudou, were given the name "the stupid trio".


    "Ne ne, do you want to go sing some karaoke?" "Yea, let''s go��"


    Nearby, a group of girls were making after school ns.


    "Even though people were nervous for a while, it seems like everyone''s opened up to each other quickly..."


    "Ayanokouji-kun, haven''t you also made more friends?"


    Horikita asked me while she was writing down notes from the ckboard.


    "Eh, somewhat."


    Although I was anxious at first, I got to know Sudou from meeting at the convenience store, and Ike and Yamauchi from the incident at the pool. We asionally eat lunch together too.


    Even though I was far from having "close" friends, I was happy to have some friends.


    However, human rtions are mysterious things, so it isn''t clear when they became my friends.


    "Yo."


    Halfway through the ss, Sudou barged through the door of the ss with a bang.


    Ignoring the fact that it was the middle of ss, he plopped down on his seat with a big yawn.


    "Hey, Sudou. Ah, do you want to eat lunchter?"


    Ike said in a loud voice from across the room.


    The teacher continued the lesson without saying anything about Sudou. A piece of chalk would''ve been sent flying in a normal ssroom, but this teacher seems to bepletely tolerant of their behavior. At first, the ss was much quieter and reserved, but these days everyone is overly rxed.


    Of course, there are a few people like Horikita who diligently study and pay attention.


    My pocket vibrated, indicating that I received a text message. It''s the group chat. Looks like they decided to go to the dining hall during lunch.


    "Hey Horikita. Do you want to eat lunch together?"


    "No thank you. You guys are very crude anyway."


    "... Can''t deny that."


    After all, when the boys are alone, all they talk about are girls or dirty jokes. Who''s cute, who''s dating who, and all that stuff. It''s probably bad to add girls to this kind of conversation.


    "Wow... he''s already done it with her? Amazing."


    From their conversation, it sounds like Hirata is dating Karuizawa. Looking at her from afar, it was obvious that she was sending Hirata lovey-dovey gazes.


    She''s definitely cute, but she has a hard-to-approach air about her that''s not indicative of a beginner in love. In other words, she''s the "gal" type of girl.


    In middle school, she probably went out with an ikemen just like HIrata. It''s a big leap, but I''m pretty sure I''m not far off. Oops, I identally badmouthed her.


    I apologized to her in my head.


    "I hate that expression on your face."


    Horikita looked at me with a cold gaze. Looks like she saw through me.


    What do you have to do in order to be a couple right after the entrance ceremony? I''m still having a hard time making friends.


    If I went up to Horikita and said, "Will you go out with me?"��I''d get punched immediately.


    Besides, if I were to get a girlfriend, I''d like someone more refined and gentle.

 Chapter 16 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    Third period, history. Chiyabashira-sensei''s ss. She walked in as the bell signaling the start of ss rang. The student''s attitudes didn''t change, though.


    "Everyone, be quiet�� Today''s ss will be more serious."


    "What do you mean~ Sae-chan-sensei~"


    She was already given a nickname by the ss.


    "It''s the end of the month. We will have a short test. Pass these to the back."


    She handed out papers to the first row. Eventually, the test reached my desk. The test had several questions from each of the 5 major topics.


    "Eh~ I didn''t hear anything~. I don''t wanna take it~"


    "Calm down. This test is only for future reference. It will not be reflected on your report card. There''s no risk, so be at ease. However, cheating is naturally prohibited."


    There was a slightly strange phrase included in her words. Normally, grades are reflected only in the report card. However, Chiyabashira-sensei''s words are a bit different. It looks like she''s implying that these grades won''t be reported on our report card, but will be reported in some other way. Well... maybe I''m worrying too much. Since it won''t be included in the report card, there''s nothing to be cautious about.[1]


    [TL Note :- In this section, he recognizes that the teacher uses the particle �ˤ� instead of �� to say, "the test will not be reflected on your report card". The usage of the �ˤ� particle instead of the �� particle indicates that whereas the test isn''t reflected on the report card, it might be included in some other record.]


    Once the test started, I looked through the questions. 20 questions, 4 per section, and 5 points per question for a total of a 100 points. However, the questions were extraordinarily easily, and so it felt anticlimactic.


    The questions on this test are about 2 levels below the entrance exam questions. Everything here is too simple.


    I thought that, but about 3 questions on the test were harder than the others. Thest math problem probably can''t be solved without usingplicated forms.


    "No... Why are these problems so hard..."


    These are clearly not for first year high school students. Thest three questions are of a different nature; it wouldn''t be surprising if they were put on by mistake.


    Why are they measuring our ability with this test?


    Well, I''ll just solve these problems the same way I did on the entrance exam.


    Chiyabashira-sensei was monitoring the students as she walked around the ssroom. I nced at Horikita, watching her steadily fill in the answers to the questions. Looks like she''ll get perfect marks.


    I kept looking at the test until the final bell sounded. [2]


    [TL/N :- The text is ambiguous as to whose test paper he actually keeps looking at.]

 Chapter 17 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    "Hey, if you tell me honestly, I''ll forgive you, ok?"


    "What do you mean by ''honestly''?"


    After finishing lunch, I was chatting with Sudou and the others in front of the vending machine.


    Suddenly, Ike came close.


    "... We''re friends, right? Buddies that''ll stick together for the next 3 years?"


    "Uh... yea. That''s right, but..."


    "Then... you''ll tell us when you get a girlfriend, right?"


    "Hah? Girlfriend? Well, if that ever happens."


    Ike put his arm on my shoulder.


    "You''re dating Horikita, aren''t you? We won''t forgive you if you steal a march on us."


    "... Ha?"


    I noticed that Sudou and Yamauchi were looking at me suspiciously.


    "Stupid, we''re not dating. Not at all. No, seriously."


    "Then what were you guys talking about stealthily during ss? It was something we''re not allowed to hear about, isn''t it. It was about dates, or about dates, or about a promise to go on a date, right!? Aahh, I''m jealous!"


    "No, no. Horikita isn''t that kind of girl anyway."


    "I don''t know that. We''ve never had the chance to talk anyway. If it wasn''t for Kushida, we might not even know her name. She has no presence, and doesn''t talk at all."


    Is that so? Well, I''ve also never seen her talk to anyone other than me or Kushida.


    "Not even knowing her name, that''s cruel."


    "Then do you know all of your ssmate''s names?"


    ... I tried to recall, but I could only remember half of my ssmate''s names. Point taken.


    "Her face is cute though, right? So we were paying attention to her."


    They were nodding their heads.


    "Her personality is difficult, though. I don''t like that kind of girl."


    Sudou said after drinking his coffee.


    "Yea, her personality is��how should I put it��harsh and snappy? I''d like to date someone who I can hold a good conversation with. Of course, someone cute. Someone like Kushida-chan."


    Of course, Ike''s favorite is still Kushida.


    "Ah~ Date Kushida-chan��then do hi things!"


    Yamauchi cried out.


    "Stupid, you think you can date Kushida-chan? Fantasies are also prohibited!"


    "You also dream about dating her, don''t you Ike? In my dreams, I''m already sleeping with Kushida-chan!"


    "What! She''s doing a sexy pose in cosy in my dreams!"


    The two fought over their delusions. Hey, hey. You can fantasize whatever you want as a high school student, but that''s just being disrespectful to Kushida.


    "Sudou, who are you aiming for? Are there any rumors of cute girls in the basketball club?"


    "Huh? Oh, there''s no one. There isn''t much room for girls in the club anyway."


    "Really... ? You better not be hiding that you''re dating someone, absolutely not!"


    "Yea, yea."


    He just nodded his head at his disgusting words. Talking about girlfriends, I remembered Hirata.


    "Hey, isn''t Hirata dating Karuizawa now?"


    "Oh, right." The other day Hondou saw the two of them holding hands."


    "Damn, those two really are dating. Walking with shoulders touching."


    "So they were, huh. I wonder if they did hi things already."


    "Of course they did. Ah, I''m so jealous~!"


    It feels unbelievable that first year high school students are already being hi. But I guess it''s true.


    ... I feel embarrassed for thinking the same way as these guys.


    "Hey, you better listen to what I''m about to say��I''m the most experienced in that sort of thing."


    Yamauchi sprawled on the ground and started to talk.


    "Let''s listen from Hirata instead."


    "Do you even think Hirata will tell us truthfully when we ask?" ''How are her breasts, is she a virgin, or did you like that?''��did you really think he''d answer?"


    What kind of experiences did you want to hear about...


    I went to the nearby vending machine to buy a drink. Yamauchi called out with a request.


    "Get me cocoa��"


    "Don''t push that onto me. Buy that yourself."


    "No, I''ve almost used up all my points. I have about 2,000 left."


    "... How the hell did you use up more than 90,000 points in 3 weeks?"


    "That''s because I bought what I wanted to. Here, look. Isn''t it great?"


    Yamauchi took out a handheld gaming device.


    "I went to go buy this with Ike. It''s a PS Viva, a PS Viva. It''s amazing that the school sells these things too." (T/N PS Vita)


    "How much are they?"


    "About 20k points. With all options included, about 25k."


    Hey, don''t spend your points that quickly...


    "Usually I don''t y games, but since we now live in the dorms, I can y with others. Also, you know that guy Miyamoto in our ss, right? He''s really good at games."


    Miyamoto is the slightly chubby boy in our ss. I''ve never talked to him, but he seems like the guy to talk about games and anime all the time.


    "You should also buy one and join us. Sudou said he''ll be buying one as soon as he gets next month''s allowance."


    They started to gang up on me. Yamauchi handed me his game console to try it out. It''s a lot lighter than I thought it would be. On the monitor, there was a soldier carrying a big katana while stroking a pig. What a weird world...


    "Eh, to be honest, I''m not really interested. Is this... a fighting game of sorts?"


    "By any chance, have you never heard of Hunter Watch? It''s sold 4.8 million copies around the world! Ever since I was young, I''ve always had really good game sense, so I''ve been scouted by pros overseas. Well, I''ve refused those offers though."


    I''m not sure whether 4.8 million is something amazing or not. There''s about 7 billion people in the world.


    In other words, the people who have bought this game ount for less than 0.1% of the poption.


    "Also, why is that dainty girl wearing all that heavy equipment? Is that stuff made of stic? If it was made of iron, even Sudou would have trouble with it."


    "... Ayanokouji, you seem to want a realistic aspect to your games.


    Are you a foreigner? Then, are you ok with automatic life regen? Do you like those Western games where you shoot someone, hide somewhere, and instantly get your stamina back? Those games are even more unrealistic."


    I could not understand anything Yamauchi was saying.


    "People say that seeing is believing, right? Buy it and y with us. Ok? Ok? When you start ying, we''ll farm for materials with you. Collecting honey is hard too, you know? So, you can buy me a cocoa in advance~"


    "Good grief..."


    I don''t really need the honey or whatever, but I just bought the cocoa to appease him.


    "This is what friendship is for! Thanks~!"


    I didn''t wish for this kind of friendship. Throwing the bottle at him, Yamauchi caught it with his belly.


    Well then, what should I drink? As I was hesitating, I noticed a button.


    "Oh, so this is here too."


    There was an option for mineral water, free of charge.


    "Anything wrong?"


    "Ah, no. Hey, does the cafeteria offer any set meals that are free?"


    "Are you talking about the vegetable set? Those are free. Ah, I don''t want a school life just eating veggies and drinking water~"


    While drinking his cocoa, Yamauchiughed.


    Having used up all his points, he had no choice but to eat vegetables and drink water every day.


    However, it''s a situation that''s easily avoidable if you''re careful. If you don''t spend all your money like Yamauchi.


    "... Hey, there are a quite a few people that eat the free meal."


    Since I went to the cafeteria often, I remember seeing a lot of students eating the vegetables.


    "It''s probably because it''s the end of the month."


    "If that was the case, it would be fine..."


    Feeling slightly anxious, I decided to get milk. I took the bottle from the slot.


    "Why can''t it be next month any faster, I want my dream-like school life back!"


    The three of them shouted in frustration.

 Chapter 18 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    "Hey, we''re hanging out with Kushida-chan and her friendster, you wanna go too?"


    During one of the afternoon sses, I was absent-mindedly writing down notes from the ckboard when I received a text.


    Oh... Is this what they call a youthful student life? This is my first time being invited somewhere after school by friends. I didn''t give any reason to refuse, but I asked who was going.


    If there are a lot of people I don''t know, I probably wouldn''t go. It''d be somewhat awkward.


    I quickly got a reply. Of course, Ike, Yamauchi, and Kushida were going. Then, including me, five other people. People I didn''t particrly know. If it''s that much, then I guess it''s fine. I replied, saying I would go, and another reply quickly came back.


    "Kushida-chan''s mine, so don''t get in the way! �C Ike-sama"


    "No, no, Kushida-chan is my target, so you back off. �C Yamauchi"


    "Haa? You''re saying you''re also aiming for her? Are you trying to pick a fight with me? �C Ike-sama"


    I wish they''d got along, but rather they started fighting over Kushida.


    I think hanging out after school would be fun, but now it seems like a bother.


    When ss ended, I left school with Ike and Yamauchi.


    Because the campus is so big, I still haven''t explored much of the school grounds.


    "We''re in the same ss, but we couldn''t go together with Kushida..."


    "She had to talk with one of her friends in another ss. Kushida-chan''s a popr person, after all."


    "Perhaps... she''s talking to a boy?"


    "It''s ok, Ike, it was confirmed. She''s talking to a girl."


    "Good, good."


    "Are you guys seriously going for Kushida?"


    "Of course. She''s honestly my heart''s desire."


    Yamauchi must have had the same opinion, since he kept nodding his head in agreement.


    "Well, you''re going for Horikita, right? She''s beautiful, I''ll give you that."


    "No, there''s nothing happening there. Seriously."


    "Really? During ss, didn''t you guys nce at each other and casually hold hands? That kind of bittersweet, irritating event?"


    As Ike pressed me for answers, I saw Kushida running over.


    "Sorry for beingte. Thanks for waiting!"


    "Oh, we were waiting Kushida-chan! Wait, why is Hirata here!?"


    Ike, who was excitedly jumping up and down, suddenly took a step back and exaggeratedly fell down. What a strange guy.


    "Oh, he joined us on the way. He asked me if they coulde. Is there something wrong?"


    Kushida brought along Hirata, (what looks like) his girlfriend, Karuizawa, and two other girls. The two girls were Matsushita and Mori, who always hung out with Karuizawa.


    "Hey, is there no method to refuse Hirata and send him back?"


    Ike put his arms around my shoulder and whispered into my ear.


    "I don''t think there''s any reason to send him away."


    If that ikemen''s there too, our existences will be thin! What are you going to do in the unlucky event that Kushida-chan falls in love with Hirata? If we make the ikemen stay away from her, there''s no way the event can happen?"


    "No, I wouldn''t know... Also, isn''t Hirata dating Karuizawa? Don''t worry."


    "Just because you have a girlfriend doesn''t guarantee anything. If youpare a used, dirty, and gaudy girl like Karuizawa with the pretty angel Kushida-chan, anyone would pick Kushida-chan!"


    As he kept fervently speaking, his spit got into my ear��feels disgusting. There are some disgusting wordsing from his mouth too.


    Certainly, Karuizawa looks gaudy, but she''s still cute.


    "But Ike... you know that there''s no guarantee that a cute girl like Kushida-chan is still a virgin, right?"


    Yamauchi joined our whisper conversation with an anxious voice.


    "Uu, that''s... that might be true... n-no, Kushida-chan must be a virgin!"


    The boys continued to do as they please as they indulged in their fantasies. I wonder if you could call this discrimination against women. If possible, I''d rather not be involved in this conversation.


    "Um, if we''re intruding, we can go as a separate group."


    Hirata said to Ike and the others in a reserved tone. He noticed our whispering.


    "N-no, it''s all right! Right, Yamauchi?"


    "Y-yea. Let''s hang out together. The more the better. Right?"


    You two are being annoying! They couldn''t do anything, though, because if they tried to kick Hirata and his group out, Kushida may also be disappointed with them.


    "Wow, that''s a pretty normal answer. Why are you three whispering stealthily by yourselves?"


    Karuizawa''s words were reasonable, but I was shocked that she grouped me in with them.


    "Ok, here it is. I was thinking like this. If we exclude Hirata and Karuizawa, the number of boys and girls are the same. In other words, this looks like a triple date. Ayanokouji, this is your chance too, you know?"


    "Yamauchi, you''re fine with Matsushita, right? I''m going to talk with Kushida-chan."


    "Hey, is that a joke? I''m aiming for her! We''re going to get married and give our vows under a big sakura tree! It''s fate waiting to happen!"


    "Lies! I''ve thought this for a while, but all you say are lies!"


    "Ha? It''s all true!"


    If you believed everything that Yamauchi Haruki said, he would be a very good gamer, having been scouted internationally by pros, a national-level ping pong yer in elementary school, the ace of his baseball team in middle school and unmistakably a potential future pro. What a very high-spec man.


    There''s been no proof for any of his ims, though.


    I didn''t know where we were going, so I stayed in the back and followed quietly.


    Ike and Yamauchi were too engrossed in their fantasies, while Hirata was surrounded on both sides.


    "Let me ask frankly, Hirata. Are you dating Karuizawa?"


    In order to see if Hirata was his rival, Ike asked without beating around the bush.


    "Eh... Where''d you hear that?"


    Hirata looked surprised and confused at the same time.


    "Oh, looks like the word got out. We are dating."


    Before Hirata could even respond, Karuizawa came and hugged Hirata''s arm.


    Giving up, Hirata scratched his cheek with his finger in embarrassment, admitting the truth their rtionship.


    "Seriously? I''m so envious that you get to date a cute girl like Karuizawa!"


    Yamauchi said with fake envy in his voice. Lying without being conscious of it is surprisingly hard.


    "Kushida-chan, do you have a boyfriend?"


    While on that topic, Ike shifted the topic over to Kushida. Clever.


    "Me? No, I''m not dating anyone."


    Ike and Yamauchi were rejoicing in their minds, and their expressions lifted. Your delight is leaking out...


    She might be keeping a secret, but for the most part Kushida was confirmed as single. I''m also a bit d.


    "Oh no, I''m crying...!"


    "Don''t cry, Yamauchi! Our hope is right in front of our eyes now!"


    It''s no longer an insurmountable mountain, but rather a really steep road...


    Hirata, Karuizawa, Ike, and Yamauchi all walked together, surrounding Kushida. Matushita and Mori weren''t with the rest of the group.


    They were walking behind them. I walked even further behind, all alone.


    "Hey Ike, where are you going?"


    A voice called out, asking about the destination. Ike looked back and brusquely replied.


    "Since not a lot of time has passed since the entrance ceremony, we''re just checking out the facilities."


    There''s no clear destination. In other words, this awkward feeling will probably continue for a while...


    My expectations were broken in an unexpected way.


    "Ne ne, Matsushita-san, Mori-san. Do you two have anything you want to see?"


    While Ike and Yamauchi were happily talking to each other, Kushida fell back and talked to the two girls.


    "Eh? Oh, um, I''ve always wanted to go to the movie theater at least once."


    "Yea. Since school is over, I also want to go."


    "Oh, that''s right! I''ve always wanted to go, but didn''t yet. Karuizawa-san, how about you guys? Anywhere you want to go?"


    Kushida started to organize the three groups. As expected of her. I probably couldn''t do the same thing even if I tried. Also, she would asionally turn around and smile at me. I didn''t see thating.


    Even though I tried to ignore her, I felt troubled because she kept looking at me. I tried to convey to her that I wasn''t trying to ignore her, but that it was how my personality and way of thinking was. If Kushida couldn''t read the atmosphere, and she just liked being in the center of things, she wouldn''t be able to receive my message.


    However, there are also the type of people that go "What, can''t you read the atmosphere?" after you refuse their invitation to sing at a karaoke even though you only went without ever intending to sing.


    After all, egotistic people who think that singing is fun = everyone should like singing are stupid. They can''t understand that there are people who simply don''t like to sing.


    While I was lost in my bitter internal monologue, the surroundings got loud and busy.


    Somehow, we were next to a clothes shop... we seem to have arrived at a stylish boutique.


    Everyone seems to have been here already once or twice, so I also went in without hesitation. I only went outside during the weekdays for school and stayed in my dorm for the weekend, so I never had the need to buy any casual clothes.


    There were a lot of students inside, though only a few of them were upperssmen and the rest were first-years. Maybe it''s because it''s my first time, but I felt inexperienced and out of ce inside.


    After checking out a few clothes, the group walked to the nearby cafe.


    Hirata was holding Karuizawa''s purchases from the store. The clothes were about 30,000 points.


    "Are you guys familiar with the school yet?"


    "At first I was really confused, but I''m used to it now. This is the school of my dreams, I never want to graduate~"


    "Ahaha, it looks like Ike-kun is thoroughly enjoying his school life, huh."


    "I wish we would get more points. About 200,000... 300,000 points? After buying clothes and cosmetics, my points run out quickly."


    "Wouldn''t it be strange for a high school student to get 300,000 points a month for their allowance?"


    "If you say it like that, then 100,000 sounds reasonable. I''m a bit scared. If my school life continues like this, I''m worried about how I would live after graduating."


    "Are you talking about losing your sense of money? That really does sound scary."


    The students all seem to have different opinions about our 100,000 point allowance. Karuizawa and Ike want more points, while Hirata and Kushida are scared of their life after their luxurious school experience ends.


    "How about you, Ayanokouji-kun? Do you think 100,000 is too much? Too little?"


    Although I was only listening at first, Kushida included me in the conversation by asking a question.


    "Hmm... I don''t think I really have a good grasp of it yet. I don''t really know."


    "What kind of answer is that?"


    "You know, I can understand what Ayanokouji-kun''s saying. This is far from a normal student''s school life. It''s impossible for me to know without a good point ofparison."


    "Well, it''s useless to be concerned over it. It''s seriously a good thing that I got in. I can buy whatever I want. Even yesterday, I just bought myself some new clothes."


    Ike''s living a positive life, never looking back even once.


    "Oh right, Kushida-chan, Hirata, Ike, and Karuizawa all got in, right? How''d you get in? Aren''t you guys pretty stupid?"


    "Yamauchi, you don''t look smart either."


    "Ha? I got 900 points on the APEC before."


    "What''s APEC?"


    "You don''t even know what that is? It''s a really difficult English test."


    "Uh, isn''t that TOEIC, not APEC?"


    Kushida inserted a small tsukkomi. By the way, APEC is the Asian-Pacific Economic Cooperation.


    "T-they''re rted things."


    I don''t think they''re rted at all...


    "Well, this school''s goal is to nurture the youth with potential, so they probably don''t pick people solely on test scores. Honestly, if they only judged by scores, I wouldn''t have applied."


    "That, that. The ''youth with potential'' part. Those words describe us exactly."


    Ike crossed his arms and nodded his head.


    Despite being the preeminent school in Japan with a great employment rate, their admissions aren''t based only on test scores.


    But how on earth does the school see potential in these people?


    The question suddenly popped into my head.

 Chapter 19 - 6: Welcome to a merit-based world

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 6:?Wee to a merit-based world</h4>


    The morning bell for the first school day of May rang. Soon after, Chiyabashira-sensei walked in, holding a poster rolled into a tube. Her face is always grim and serious. Are you in menopause? If I made that joke, I think an iron bat woulde full swing at my face.


    "Sensei~, are you in menopause?"


    Ike really asked that out loud. However, I''m shocked that we were thinking the same thing.


    "Alright, morning homeroom is starting. Are there any questions before we start? If there''s something on your mind, feel free to speak up."


    Chiyabashira-senseipletely ignored Ike and continued to talk. She talked as if she waspletely convinced that the students had something to ask. Immediately, several people raised their hands.


    "Um, I checked my point bnce this morning, and no points were deposited. Weren''t they supposed to be provided on the first day of the month, every month? I was impatient because I couldn''t buy the juice I wanted."


    "Hondou, I exined it before, didn''t I? Points are wired to student''s ounts on the first day of the month, every month. They were wired without any problems this month as well."


    "Uh, but... I didn''t get any points."


    Hondou and Yamauchi exchanged looks. Ike was too surprised to notice their looks. Certainly, I went to check my points this morning too, but my point bnced hadn''t changed from yesterday.


    So I thought they would''ve been depositedter.


    "... Are you guys really that stupid?"


    Is she angry? Delighted? Chiyabashira-sensei had an ominous feeling about her.


    "Stupid? What?"


    Chiyabashira-sensei had a sharp glint in her eyes as Hondou repeated her words like an idiot.


    "Sit, Hondou. I''ll exin it again."


    "S-sae-chan sensei?"


    Surprised by her strict tone, Hondou slumped down into his seat.


    "Points were deposited. Without fail. The likelihood that this ss was left out is very low. Do you understand?"


    "No, even if I say I do understand, we haven''t received our points...


    Hondou had a dissatisfied expression on his face.


    However, if we say that Chiyabashira-sensei is telling the truth...


    Isn''t there some kind of contradiction? Does that mean zero points have been deposited?


    I had a faint doubt, but my suspicions were raised.


    "Hahaha, I see, it was like that, teacher. I''ve understood this riddle now."


    Koenji said in a loud voice whileughing. Putting his feet on the table, he pointed at Hondou with his self-important attitude.


    "We didn''t receive any points because we''re in ss D."


    "Hah? What''s that supposed to mean. They said we''d get 100,000 points every month..."


    "I don''t remember hearing that. Right?"


    Smirking, Koenji then turned and pointed his finger to Chiyabashira-sensei.


    "Your attitude has some problems, but what Koenji is saying is on the right track. Not many people seem to have noticed my hint. How sad."


    The ssroom erupted in uproar and confusion.


    "... Sensei, can I ask a question? I still don''t understand.


    Hirata raised his hand. Rather than being concerned about his own points, it looks like he''s asking to help the worried students in the room. As expected of the ss leader. He''s taking the initiative again.


    "Please tell me why we didn''t get any points. If that''s not possible, we can never understand.


    After all, we were never given the reason for why we were never given points.


    "98 total absences and tardies. 391 incidences of talking or using cell phones in ss. I counted every infraction. In this school, your ss performance is reflected in the amount points received. As a result your behavior, the 100,000 points you could''ve gotten went down the drain. That''s all that happened.


    *Illustration


    I exined this all on the day of the entrance ceremony. That this school measures the abilities of its students. This time around, you guys were valued to be worth 0. There''s nothing more than that."


    Chiyabashira-sensei talked mechanically, without any expression. My initial doubts aftering to my school were finally answered. The worst way possible, but answered nheless.


    In other words, even though we were given a great advantage of 100,000 points at the beginning, our ss D lost all of it in a single month.


    I heard the sound of a pencil on paper. Horikita was calmly trying to get the grasp of the situation as she noted the number of absences, tardies, and infractions of talking during ss.


    "Chiyabashira-sensei, I don''t remember ever hearing that exnation before..."


    "What? Are you people incapable of understanding without any exnations?"


    "Naturally. There was no mention of reducing the number of points transferred to us at the beginning of each month. If it was exined before, I''m sure that we would''ve tried not to bete and not to talk during ss."


    "An interesting argument, Hirata. I also don''t remember exining the rules about the points received at the beginning of each month. However, haven''t you guys learned not to talk in ss and get to ss on time since elementary school?"


    "That is..."


    "I''m pretty sure you guys have learned. In the 9 years ofpulsory education, they''ve always told you that such things are frowned upon. Talking in ss and beingte to ss is bad. Also, did you say that you couldn''t understand because I didn''t exin it? That excuse doesn''t fly. If you behaved as a student should, your points wouldn''t have dropped to 0. It''s your own self-responsibility."


    Without any room for rebuttal, her argument waspletely sound. Everyone knows what is good and bad behavior, after all.


    "After bing first year high schoolers, did you really think that you would get 100,000 points every month without any restrictions? In this school created by the Japanese government to train excellent people? That''s impossible, just use yourmon sense. Why leave doubts as doubts?"


    Although Hirata looked frustrated by her sound argument, he recovered and immediately looked at her in the eye.


    "Well then, can you at least tell us the details about how points are increased or decreased? We will always try to do our best from now on."


    "That''s not possible. We are not allowed to divulge the details of how we assess merit to the students. It''s the same as the real world. When all of you enter society, and find work in some kind of business, they probably won''t tell you how you''re assessed��that''s up to thepany, though. However... I''m not trying to be cold, nor do I hate you guys. This is such a pitiful sight that I''ll tell everyone here one thing."


    For the first time today, I saw a faint smile on Chiyabashira-sensei''s face.


    "For arguments sake, if we say that everyone stopped beingte and stopped talking in ss... your deduction would be zero, but that doesn''t mean you''ll get more points.


    In other words, next month''s allowance is also 0 points.


    Not beingte or not talking to ss won''t help you get back up from the bottom.


    Keep that in mind��it''ll help you."


    "Tsu..."


    =


    Hirata''s face got even darker. A part of the ss still failed to understand; her exnation had the opposite effect. The students who wanted to change their bad behavior had their mood dampened. That is Chiyabashira-sensei''s; no, the school''s aim.


    The bell rang, signaling the end of homeroom.


    "Looks like we had too much idle chit-chat. Hopefully you understood. Anyway, let''s move onto the main issue at hand."


    She spread out the white poster that was rolled into a tube. Taking a ma, she stuck it onto the board. The students looked at the paper, still confused.


    "Is this... the results of each ss?"


    Horikita tried to exin the paper even though she was only half sure. Perhaps it''s true.


    sses A to D were listed on the paper, with numbers right next to them.


    Our ss D with 0. ss C with 490. ss B with 650. And ss A had the highest number with 940. I guess 1000 points would mean 100,000 yen? All the sses lost points in some way.


    "Hey, don''t you think this is strange?"


    "Yea... the numbers are too clean."


    Horikita and I noticed that there was something strange about the points.


    "For the first month, all of you have been doing as you please. Now, the school''s not saying that this is prohibited. Your actions, such as talking during ss and beingte to ss, just affects the number of points you get. It''s the same with how you use points. You have the freedom to use points how you want. We haven''t restricted how you use your points."


    "This isn''t fair! We can''t lead a normal school life like that!"


    Ike, who had stayed quiet until now, shouted out.


    Yamauchi was also crying out in agony. That guy already used up all his points...


    "Look carefully, you stupid kids. Every other ss except ss D got some points. The amount of points you guys have should still be plenty enough tost for a month."


    "H-how do the other sses have any points left? That''s strange..."


    "I''ll tell you, but it''s not like this is some kind of fraud. For this past month, all the sses were judged by the same rules. Nevertheless, they didn''t lose as many points as you guys did. That''s a fact."


    "How... how is there so much difference in points between the sses?"


    Hirata also noticed something odd about the numbers. The differences in points were too clean.


    "Did you guys finally understand? Why you were put in ss D."


    "The reason we were put in ss D? Isn''t that because we were appropriate for this school?"


    "Eh? That''s how ordinary sses work, you know?"


    Everyone exchanged nces.


    "In this school, all the students are divided into sses by merit. The best students are put in ss A. The worst in ss D. Well, it''s a system that''s found in major cram schools. In other words, ss D is the collection of leftovers. That also means that you are the worst students, the defective products of this school. This is really an oue worthy of defective students."


    Horikita''s face stiffened. Looks like the reason behind the ss division really shocked her.


    Certainly, it''s better to put smart people with other smart people, and incapable people with other incapable people. If you put rotten mandarins with good mandarins, the good mandarins will rot faster. It''s inevitable that the superior Horikita is in shock at this sort of division.


    However, it''s probably good that I was put here. There''s only one way to go and that''s up.


    However, this ss D is the first one to lose all their points in the first month. On the contrary, I apud you for living sovishly until now. How praiseworthy."


    Chiyabashira-sensei''s unnatural apuse reverberated in the ssroom.


    "After hitting zero points, does that mean we will always stay at zero points forever?"


    "Yea. Your points will stay at 0 until graduation. However, be at ease, since you can still use your dorms, and there are free meals in the cafeteria. You won''t die."


    Although a student life with only the bare minimum is possible, a lot of the students probably won''t like it. After all, the students lived their lives this month while indulging in every single possible luxury. Suddenly, having to live a life a self-control looks really hard for a lot of the students.


    "... Will we be made fun of by the other sses now?"


    Sudou kicked his desk with a bang. After having learned that the sses are divided by merit, everyone will probably make fun of ss D as the group of idiots. It''s not unreasonable to be despairing.


    "What, you''re still holding onto your pride, Sudou? Then do your best and try to make the worst ss the best ss."


    "Huh?"


    "These ss points aren''t just linked to the amount of money you get each month. It''s also indicative of the ss rank."


    So, in other words... if, for example, ss D had held onto 500 points, they would be promoted to being ss C. This is really like apany assessment.


    "All right, I have one more piece of bad news I have to tell you guys."


    She put one more piece of paper onto the ckboard. The names of all the ssmates were listed. Next to everyone''s name was a number.


    "From looking at these numbers, I came to understand that there are a lot of idiots in this ss."


    She nced at the students as her heels cked against the floor


    "These are the scores from the test a few days back. Sensei was d after seeing your wonderful performance. Seriously, what the hell did you guys study in middle school?"


    Except for the top students in the ss, almost everyone got below a 60. Ignoring Sudou''s wonderful score of 14 points, the next lowest was Ike''s score of 24. The average score was about 65.


    "If this test was actually recorded, seven of you would already have to drop out of school. Good thing it wasn''t, right?"


    "D-drop out? What do you mean?"


    "Why, did I not exin? If you get a failing mark on either a midterm or a final exam in any subject, you have to drop out of school. On this test, that would be everyone who got below a 32. Man, you guys are really foolish and stupid."


    "W-whaaaaat!?"


    The seven people who failed, or in other words, Ike and his group, let out a surprised voice.


    On the paper, there was a red line separating the rest of the ss and the seven people, the highest of which was Kikuchi with a score of 31 points. In other words, everyone after Kikuchi failed.


    "Don''t fuck with me Sae-chan-sensei! Don''t joke about dropping out of school!"


    "I''m also at a loss for words. It''s the school''s rules, so prepare for the worst."


    "As the teacher said, there seem to be a lot of fools here."


    While polishing his nails with his feet on the desk, Koenji had a smug smirk on his face.


    "What''s that, Koenji!? Your marks are in the red too!"


    "Fu. Where are your eyes looking at, boy? Look carefully."


    "H-huh? Hey, Koenji''s name is... huh?"


    Scanning from the bottom, his eyes gradually reached the top. And then��he finally saw the name Koenji Rokusuke.


    To his disbelief, Koenji had tied for the top score in the ss. 90 points. That means that he was able to solve one of the super hard problems.


    "I never thought that Sudou would be a stupid character like me...!"


    Ike said out loud with a sarcasm in his tone.


    "Oh, and one more thing. This school, which is under the control of the country, boasts a high percentage of alumni going to higher education and a high employment rate. That''s a well-known fact. Most likely, many people in this ss will go on to college or find work at apany."


    That''s obvious. As she said, this school has the highest employment and college eptance rate. There are rumors that if you sessfully graduate from this school, a usually difficult college orpany will be a lot easier to join. Other rumors say that graduating from this school is like getting a rmendation to be admitted to Tokyo University.


    "But... things aren''t that easy in the world. People like you guys, who are of a really low level, will probably have trouble getting into college or getting a job."


    Chiyabashira-sensei''s words echoed in the ssroom.


    "In other words, in order to make our dreams of getting a job or getting into college a reality, surpassing ss C is probably a minimum."


    "That''s also slightly incorrect, Hirata. There''s no way to achieve your dreams except for surpassing ss A. The school doesn''t guarantee anything for all the other students."


    "T-that''s... that''s something I never heard about! This is absurd!"


    Yukimura, who wore sses, stood up. He was the person who tied Koenji''s score.


    "How shameful. There''s nothing as pitiful as boys making amotion and panicking."


    As if he felt something from Yukimura''s words, Koenji let out a sigh.


    "... Koenji, do you not feel any resentment from being in ss D?"


    "Resentment? Why would I feel any resentment? I don''t understand."


    "Because we''ve been told that our ss is the collection of leftovers, and that our chances of getting into higher education or getting a job are slim!"


    "Fu. That''s nonsense. I can''t even respond to that sheer stupidity."


    Koenji didn''t stop polishing his nails. He didn''t even face Yukimura as he talked.


    "This school just hasn''t seen my full potential yet. I value, respect, and regard myself greatly, more than any other person. Even if the school puts me in ss D, it means nothing to me. If, for example, I have to drop out of school, it''spletely fine. After all, it''s the school that wille crawling back for me."


    Sounds like something Koenji would say. Is it masculinity, or is it self-conceit? Certainly, if you don''t care about the school''s ss rankings, it doesn''t matter at all. Considering his high intellect and physical ability, it is difficult to think that the students of ss A are all better than Koenji. Or perhaps he was assigned to ss D because of his personality.


    "However, I''m not looking to go to college or find a job somewhere after I graduate. It''s been decided that I will lead the Koenji Conglomerate in the future. It doesn''t matter whether I''m in ss A or ss D."


    For someone whose future has been guaranteed, there certainly is no need to be concerned about the ss.


    Without any words to retort, Yukimura sat back down.


    "Looks like your happy mood has been dampened. If you guys understood the harsh environment you were put in from the start, we wouldn''t have need this long homeroom. The midterm is in three weeks, so please avoid getting kicked out of school. I''m sure everyone here can survive without getting any red marks. If possible, please challenge your situation with a behavior appropriate for a capable person."


    Closing the door for emphasis, Chiyabashira-sensei walked out of the ssroom.


    The red-mark students were crestfallen. Even the normally proud Sudou hung his head down in shame.

 Chapter 20 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    "What am I going to do without any more points...?"


    "I used up the remainder of my points yesterday..."


    After Chiyabashira-sensei left the room, the whole ssroom was in an uproar.


    "Even more than the points, this is a problem with the ss... Why was I put in ss D!?"


    Yukimura vented in frustration. There were beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "Wait, does that mean we won''t be able to go to a college we want to go to? Then why did Ie to this school in this first ce? I wonder if Sae-chan-sensei hates me..."


    None of the students can hide their confusion.


    "I understand that everyone is panicking right now, but calm down."


    Hirata took control of the ss, trying to calm down the sense of impending crisis.


    "How can we calm down in this situation? Are you not frustrated that we are the ss of leftovers!?"


    "Even if I say I am, isn''t it better to work together to get out of this situation?"


    "Get out of this situation? In the first ce, I don''t even agree with this hierarchy of sses!"


    "Ipletely understand your feelings.However, there''s no use in sitting here andining about it."


    "What!?"


    Yukimura walked up to Hirata and grabbed him by his cor.


    "Calm down, you two. Ok? Surely, Sensei must have exined it to us sternly in order to cheer us up, right?"


    Kushida spoke up. She broke the two apart and gently took Yukimura''s balled fist in her hand. Yukimura, as one would expect, tried not to hurt Kushida and unintentionally took a step back.


    "Also, it''s only been a month since school has started. As Hirata-kun said, I think that it''s better for all of us to persevere through this situation. Do you think I''m wrong?"


    "N-no, thats... Certainly, I don''t think what Kushida said is wrong, but..."


    Yukimura''s wrath has already dissipated away. Kushida sincerely looked at everyone in ss D, wishing for everyone''s cooperation.


    "T-that''s right. We shouldn''t be impatient. There''s no need for Yukimura and Hirata to fight."


    "... My bad. I lost myposure for a bit there."


    "It''s fine. I should''ve chosen my words more carefully as well."


    With the help of Kushida Kikyou, the fight was resolved in an orderly way.


    I took out my phone and took a picture of the ss points. Noticing my actions, Horikita looked at me with a curious expression.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I haven''t been able to figure out the specifics behind the points yet. Haven''t you also taken some notes?"


    If I can figure out the exact number of point deductions from beingte to and talking in ss, we can probablye up with some counter-measures.


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to calcte the numbers with this little information? Also, even if you managed to figure something, I don''t think it will help resolve this problem. Simply speaking, everyone is alwayste and talks way too much during ss."


    As Horikita said, it''s hard toe up with a conclusion with the amount of information at hand. She seems to be strangely impatient; her usual calm attitude seems to be missing.


    "Are you also at this school to get into college?"


    "... Why are you asking that?"


    "It''s just that when she talked about the difference between ss A and ss D, you looked really shocked."


    "That was more or less everyone''s reaction in the ss, no? Even though we were given an exnation on the first day of school, I can''t understand this new development."


    Well, that''s reasonable. The people in sses B and C are probably grumbling in discontent just like us. Every other ss other than ss A is treated as leftovers by the school. Trying our hardest to increase our ss rank seems to be the best course of action here.


    "I think that before thinking about ss A or ss D, we should probably work to guarantee some points."


    "Points are only a byproduct of our efforts in ss. Not having any points won''t hinder our school life. After all, this school provides everything for free at some capacity."


    Even if you think that, this is relief for those who lost all their points.


    "Won''t hinder our school life, huh..."


    It''s not an issue for living on bare minimum. However, there are a lot of things that can only be obtained by points. For example, leisure and entertainment. Not having any means of entertainment will probably only hurt us in the future...


    "Last month, how many points did you use Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Hmm? Oh, how many points I used. I used roughly 20,000 points."


    The students who used up all their points were in trouble. Like Yamauchi, who had been panicking for some time now.


    Ike also spent all his points.


    "Even though I think it''s unfortunate, they''re paying for their own mistakes."


    Certainly, using up all 100,000 points in a single month is a small problem.


    "We were baited by the lure of the points in the first month..."


    100,000 points a month. Even though we thought it was too good to be true, everyone celebrated.


    "Everyone, once sses starts, I ask that everyone pays attention earnestly. Especially you, Sudou-kun."


    Hirata attracted the attention of the noisy ssroom by standing up at the podium.


    "Tch, what is it."


    "This month, we didn''t get any points. This is a problem that will hugely affect our future student life. We can''t go on like this and graduate with 0 points, can we?"


    "Definitely not!"


    One girl shouted at Hirata''s words. Hirata gave a gentle nod.


    "Of course not. So, we have no choice but to try and get some points next month. That''s why everyone in the ss has to work together to fix our problem. We should refrain from beingte to and talking during ss. Naturally, using cell phones during ss is also prohibited."


    "Ha? Why do we have to listen to what you say? If the points stay constant, there''s no reason to stop."


    "However, if we continue beingte and talking during ss, our points will not increase. Although we can''t go further down from 0 points, it still counts as a negative."


    "I don''t understand. Even if we work hard during ss it''s not like our points will go up."


    Feeling dissatisfied, Sudou snorted and crossed his arms. Noticing Sudou''s feelings, Kushida spoke up.


    "Didn''t the school say that not beingte and not talking during ss should be an obvious mentality?"


    "Un, I also think the same way as Kushida-san. It''s the natural thing to do."


    "That''s just an exnation for your own convenience. If you understand that our points won''t increase, it''s pointless. Talk after you figure out how to increase our points."


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what Sudou-kun''s saying. Sorry for making you feel ufortable."


    Hirata bowed his head towards the disgruntled Sudou.


    "However Sudou-kun, it is a fact that if we don''t cooperate, our points will never increase."


    "... It doesn''t matter what you do. Don''t involve me. Do you understand?"


    As if he felt ufortable from staying in the ssroom, Sudou left the room.


    Is he gone only until ss starts, or will he never return?


    "Sudou-kun really can''t read the atmosphere. He''s the one that''ste the most. Even without Sudou-kun, can''t we still get some points?"


    "Yea... he''s the worst. Why is he in the same ss as us..."


    Well, everyone was having the time of their life until this morning. There was no oneining about Sudou then.


    Coming down from the podium, Hirata walked to the front of the room.


    "Horikita-san and Ayanokouji-kun, do you have timeter? After school, I want to talk about how we can increase our points. I want you guys to participate. Can you?"


    "Why us?"


    "I want to hear everyone''s thoughts. However, even if I ask for everyone to speak up, I think more than half will not listen seriously."


    So that''s why he thought to ask the two of us in particr. I don''t think we can give any helpful ideas, but I guess it''s fine to participate. Even though I thought that��


    "Sorry, but can you ask someone else? I''m not very good at discussing things."


    "You don''t have to force yourself to say anything in particr. It''s good enough to just be there."


    "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of meeting for a pointless reason."


    "I think that this is our first trial as a united ss. So��"


    "I already refused. I am not participating."


    Calm yet strong words. Despite considering Hirata''s standpoint, Horikita rejected him again.


    "I-is that so. Sorry... If you ever change your mind, please participate."


    Horikita already stopped paying attention to Hirata, who had given up.


    "How about you, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    Honestly, I thought it would be good to participate. After all, most of the ss would probably participate.


    However, if Horikita was the only one to not participate, she would probably get the same treatment as Sudou.


    "Ah... I''ll pass. Sorry."


    "... No, I''m the one that should be sorry, If you ever change your mind though, feel free to join."


    Hirata probably understood what I was thinking. I didn''t reject him strongly like Horikita did.


    Now that the discussion was over, Horikita started preparing for the next ss.


    "Wow, Hirata is pretty remarkable. He was able to get everyone in action. It''s not unusual to feel depressed by the situation."


    "That''s one way to look at it. If you''re good at solving problems with discussions, there won''t be any difficulties. However, if a student that''s not very smart tries to hold a discussion, it would probably fall into mayhem. Also, I can''t bring myself to ept the situation right now."


    "Bring yourself to ept the situation? What do you mean by that?"


    Horikita, without answering my question, said no more.

 Chapter 21 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    It was after school. Hirata was on the podium, using the ckboard to prepare for the discussion.


    Due to Hirata''s charisma, it seems like everyone showed up except for Horikita and Sudou. Those two already left the room. Before the discussion starts, I should leave the room too.


    "Ayanokouji~"


    From under the desk, Yamauchi stuck out his face, still looking dead.


    "The hell!? W-what''s wrong?"


    "Buy this for 20,000 points~. I can''t buy anything because I have no points~"


    Yamauchi put down the game console he was ying with the other day. Don''t push your troubles onto me...


    "If you sell that thing to me, who would I y it with?"


    "How should I know. It''s fine though, right? It''s a good deal."


    "I''ll buy it if you lower the price to 1000 points."


    "Ayanoukouji~! I don''t have anyone else to rely on~"


    "Why only me... I can''t give what I don''t have."


    Yamauchi looked up at me with watery eyes, but I averted my eyes because I felt bad.


    He realized that asking me for points wasn''t going to work, so he switched to another target.


    "Hasebe! I have a favor for my best friend! Buy this game console for 22,000 points!"


    Looks like he''s trying to get Hasebe to buy it now. Furthermore, he shamelessly increased the price.


    "Must be hard for everyone who''s used up their points..."


    Kushida said while watching the exchange between Yamauchi and Hasebe.


    "Kushida, are you ok on points? Girls have a lot of various necessities, after all."


    "Hmm, well, for now. I''ve used up about half my points. I used too many points this first month, so it''ll be hard to control myself. Ayanokouji-kun, how about you?"


    "It''s certainly difficult for someone who''s popr to live a school life without spending money. ...I''ve practically used up none of points. I don''t have anything that I particrly need, either."


    "Is that because you don''t have friends?"


    "Hey..."


    "Ahaha, sorry, sorry. I didn''t mean any offense."


    Kushida apologized to me while giggling. She''s so cute when sheughs like that.


    "Um, Kushida-san?"


    "Karuizawa-san, what is it?"


    "To be honest, I used up all my points. I''ve already gotten some help from the other girls in the ss, but I also thought to ask Kushida-san. We''re friends, right? I only need about 2000 points."


    Karuizawa asked for points from Kushida with a fakeugh. This should be an instant rejection.


    "Un, ok."


    I shouted "Ok!?" in my mind, but I guess it''s up to the person as to how they decide their friends.


    Without wavering at all, Kushida decided to help Karuizawa.


    "Thanks~. Friends are really useful. This is my number. Well then, see youter~. Ah, Inogashira-san, to be honest, I used up all my points~"


    Moving onto her next target, Karuizawa walked away from us.


    "Was that ok? Your points probably won''te back."


    "I can''t send a friend away when theye asking for help. Karuizawa-san also has a lot of friends, so it''s probably hard for her without too many points."


    "However, I think that having used up all 100,000 points should be your own problem."


    "Ah, but how do I even transfer my points?"


    "You received a slip of paper from Karuizawa with a number, right? You can transfer points using your cell phone."


    "Wow, the school really thought of everything for the students. They even created a system like this to help people like Karuizawa-san."


    Certainly, it is a help to Karuizawa. However, was it really necessary to send her money? Looks like a bunch of trouble instead.


    "Ayanokouji-kun from ss D. Chiyabashira-sensei is calling for you. Pleasee to the staff room."


    After a jingle, a voice came over the loudspeaker.


    "Looks like you were called by the teacher."


    "Yea... Sorry, Kushida. I''ll be going."


    Since the first day of school, I don''t remember doing anything that would get me called. Feeling the heavy gazes of the other students, I exited the room.


    I reached the staff room and timidly opened the door. Looking around the room, I didn''t see Chiyabashira-sensei anywhere. I called out to the teacher that was checking their own face in the mirror.


    "Um, is Chiyabashira-sensei here?"


    "What? Sae-chan? She was here until a few moments ago..."


    The teacher who looked back had wavy, shoulder-length hair that gave off an adult-like impression. She said Chiyabashira-sensei''s name as if they were close. They also look close in age.


    "Looks like she had something to do. Do you want to wait inside?"


    "No, I''ll wait in the hallway."


    I don''t feelfortable in areas like the staff room. Because I didn''t want to attract any attention, I decided to stay in the hallway. As soon as I thought that, the teacher walked out into the hallway.


    "I''m Hoshinomiya Chie, responsible for ss B. I''ve been best friends with Sae since high school. We''re close enough to call each other Sae-chan and Chie-chan~."


    I''ve never heard of her before, but it seems like some useless information.


    "Ne, why did Sae-chan call you here? Ne ne, why?"


    "Who knows. I don''t know the reason either..."


    "I don''t understand. You were called out without being given the reason? Fuun? What''s your name?


    A barrage of questions. She examined me up and down.


    "My name''s Ayanokouji."


    "Ayanokouji-kun? Isn''t that a cool name~. You''re popr, right~?"


    What is this overly casual teacher. She''s closer to a student than she is to a teacher like Chiyabashira-sensei. If this were an all-boys school, she''d probably capture the hearts of every student.


    "Ne ne, do you already have a girlfriend?"


    "No... um, I''m not really popr."


    I tried to make myself look offended and hurt, but Hoshinomiya-sensei still assertively approached me. With smooth motions, she grabbed my shoulders with her slender, beautiful hands.


    "Fuun? That''s weird, I would''ve totally gone for you if we were in the same ss~. Is it because you''re too innocent? Or are you tsuntsun?"


    She poked my cheeks with her fingers. I wasn''t sure what to say. If I suddenly licked her fingers, she''d probably stop, but if it''s brought up at a staff meeting, I''d probably be expelled immediately.


    "What are you doing, Hoshinomiya?"


    Suddenly, Chiyabashira-sensei hit Hoshinomiya-sensei''s head with a clipboard. Hoshinomiya-sensei squatted down, holding her head in pain.


    "Oww. What''d you do that for!"


    "That''s because you were doing weird things with students in here."


    "I was only talking to him while he was waiting for you toe back!"


    "Just leave it at that. Sorry for making you wait, Ayanokouji. Well then, let''s move to the guidance room."


    "No, I didn''t wait long. Also, the guidance room... did I do something? I thought I was living a non-conspicuous school life."


    "A good response. Come with me."


    I followed Chiyabashira-sensei while thinking "What''s this about...".


    Suddenly, Hoshinomiya-sensei walked up next to me with a smile. When she noticed, Chiyabashira-sensei turned around and looked at her with a look of a demon.


    "Not you, you stay back."


    "Don''t say it so coldly~. It''s no big deal if I listen too, right? Besides, Sae-chan isn''t the type to give one-on-one lessons, right? Also, to take Ayanokouji-kun to the guidance room out of the blue... do you have some kind of goal?"


    Replying to Chiyabashira-sensei''s question with a grin, she got behind me and put her hands on my shoulders.


    I couldn''t see Hoshinomiya-sensei''s face, but I understood that there was electricity in the air.


    "By any chance, Sae-chan, are you looking for a younger man?"[1]


    [TL/N :- She means a rtionship where the younger one is dominant, but I wasn''t sure how to say that elegantly, so here''s a footnote.]


    A younger man? What do you mean by that?


    "Don''t say stupid things. That''s impossible."


    "Fufu, certainly. It''s impossible for Sae-chan~"


    Hoshinomiya-sensei kept following us.


    "How long are you going to follow us? This is a problem concerning ss D."


    "Eh? Can''t I go with you? Is that no good? Look, I can give advice too~"


    As Hoshinomiya-sensei followed us against our will, a student suddenly walked up in front of us and blocked our way.


    It was a beautiful girl with light pink hair that I''ve never seen before.


    "Hoshinomiya-sensei. Do you have time right now? The student council has matters to discuss."


    She looked at us for a moment, but went back to facing Hoshinomiya-sensei.


    "Look, she''s looking for you. Hurry up and go."


    Chiyabashira-sensei hit Hoshinomiya-sensei''s butt with her clipboard.


    "Mou~. I think she''ll get mad if I stay any longer, so see youter, Ayanokouji-kun. Well, let''s go to the staff room, Ichinose-san."


    With that, she turned on her heel and went back to the staff room with Ichinose.


    After seeing off Hoshinomiya-sensei, Chiyabashira-sensei lightly scratched her head and continued walking towards the guidance room. Soon after, we arrived at the guidance room, which was right next to the staff room.


    "Then... what was the reason you called me?"


    "Umu, about that... before I talk about that,e over here."


    While ncing at the clock on the wall, she opened a door that was in the room. She put a kettle on top of the stove in the office kitchen.


    "I''ll be making some green tea. Are you ok with roasted green tea?"


    I picked up the container with roasted green tea powder.


    "Don''t do anything extra. Enter quietly. Until I say it''s ok toe back out, stand here quietly. If you don''t, you''ll be expelled."


    "Ha? What do you mean��"


    Without giving me an exnation, she closed the office kitchen door. What the hell is she trying to do? I stayed quiet as she told me to, and before long, I heard the sound of the guidance room door opening.


    "Here,e in. Well then, what do you have to say to me? Horikita."


    It looks like Horikita was the one who was called into the guidance room.


    "I will ask you frankly. Why was I put into ss D?"


    "Are you really asking frankly?"


    "Today, sensei said that the sses were divided by superiority. And that ss D was the lowest collection of leftovers."


    "I did indeed say that. It looks like you consider yourself as a ''superior'' person."


    I wonder how Horikita will reply to that. I''m betting that she''ll confidently object to her words.


    "I believe that I solved nearly all the problems on the entrance exam, and had no big mistakes during the interview. At the very least, I don''t think I should be in ss D."


    Look, I got it dead-on. Horikita''s the type to think of herself as the best. She isn''t self-conscious either, and really thinks that she''s superior to everyone else. On the results of the test, Horikita was also tied for first ce.


    "Solved nearly all the problems on the entrance exam, is it. Usually, we can''t show the results of the entrance exam, but I''ll give you a special exception. I have your answer sheet here by chance."


    "You are thoroughly prepared, I see. ...Looks like you also knew I woulde here to protest my cement."


    "I''m a teacher. I understand the students to some degree at the very least. Horikita Suzune. As you thought, on the entrance examination, you were 3rd ce among the iing first-years. Your scores were behind first and second by only a small margin. You did very well. There were no particr problems that we observed during the interview either. Rather, you were highly rated."


    "Thank you very much. Then��why?"


    "Before that, why are you dissatisfied with ss D?"


    "There is no one that would be happy when they are not correctly evaluated. Also, the differences between sses also greatly affect future prospects. It''s only natural that I''m unhappy."


    "Correctly evaluated? Hey hey, your evaluation of yourself is too high.''


    Chiyabashira-sensei snickered, or rather, openlyughed, at Horikita.


    "I recognize that your academic ability is high. You are definitely smart. However, who decided that smart people were the ones who got into the superior sses? We never said that."


    "That''s��that''s justmon sense."


    "Common sense? Didn''t that mon sense'' create the broken Japan we live in now? Indeed, we used to separate the inferior from the superior using the test scores. As a result, ipetent people tried to make up the difference in desperation to defeat the truly superior people. In the end, it led to a heredity system."


    The heredity system means that social status, honor, and job are all passed on and inherited.


    Hearing those words, I unintentionally let out a low groan. My chest hurts.


    "Certainly, you have the ability to study. I won''t deny that. However, this school''s goal is to produce excellent people. It is a big mistake to think that you can be assigned to a superior ss by only studying. That was the very first thing we exined, at the entrance ceremony. Besides, think about it calmly. Do you think someone like Sudou would make it if we determined eptance only by intelligence?


    "Tsu..."


    Even though this is one of the best schools in Japan, they ept students that are interested in areas other than studying.


    "Also, it''s rash to say that there is no one that would be happy when they are incorrectly evaluated. ss A, for example, receives a lot of pressure from the school and a lot of envy from the lower sses. Competing under heavy pressure is harder than you think. There are students that are fine with being evaluated lower than they actually are."


    "That''s a joke, right? I can''t understand those kind of people."


    "Really? I think there are a few in ss D. Oddball students that would stay in a low-level ss with pleasure.


    It seemed as though she was talking to me through the wall.


    "You still haven''t exined clearly. Is my cement in ss D the truth, and was there no mistake in my evaluation? Please double check."


    "It''s too bad, but your cement in ss D was not a mistake. You''re definitely in ss D. You are a student only at that level.


    "... Is that so. I will hear from the school at another time."


    It looks like she decided that her homeroom teacher was not the right person to ask, and didn''t give up.


    "You''ll get the same result if you try to talk to anyone in a higher position. There''s no need to be that disappointed. As I said this morning, sses can overtake and surpass one another. Remember that there is the possibility of rising up to ss A before graduation."


    "It does not seem like a very easy path. How will the immature ss D ever get more points than ss A? No matter how I look at it, it is impossible."


    That was Horikita''s honest opinion. There is an enormous point difference this time.


    "I wouldn''t know. It''s your own choice whether or not to head down that reckless path. By any chance, do you have a special reason as to why you need to be in ss A?"


    "That is... I will excuse myself for today. However, please remember that I still do not understand."


    "All right, I''ll remember that."


    I heard the sound of a chair being pulled. Looks like the discussion ended.


    "Oh, right. I called another person to the guidance room. It''s a person that''s also relevant to you."


    "Relevant to me...? No way... Niisa��"


    "Come out, Ayanokouji."


    Don''t call me with such bad timing. All right, I won''te out.


    "If you don''te out, you''ll be expelled."


    C-cruel. You shouldn''t unfairly use expulsion as a weapon.


    "How long will you make me wait?"


    While letting out a sigh, I exited the office kitchen and into the guidance room. Naturally, Horikita was surprised.


    "Were you... listening to us?"


    "Listening? I know you guys were talking about something, but I didn''t hear anything. The walls are pretty thick."


    "That''s not true. You can hear everything clearly from that kitchen."


    For some reason, it looks like Chiyabashira-sensei wanted to drag me out into the room.


    "... Sensei, why would you do that?"


    Horikita immediately noticed that this was a setup. The anger was clear on her face.


    "Because I decided it was necessary. Well then Ayanokouji, I''ll tell you the reason I called you."


    Chiyabashira-sensei shot down Horikita''s question and turned her attention to me.


    "Excuse me then..."


    "Wait Horikita. It is better for you to listen to the end. This''ll be a hint for how you can get up to ss A."


    Horikita stopped in her tracks and sat back down in her chair.


    "Please keep it short."


    Looking down at her clipboard, Chiyabashira-senseiughed.


    "You''re an interesting student, Ayanokouji."


    "I''m not interesting at all, not as interesting as someone like Chiyabashira who has a strange surname."


    "Do you want to prostrate yourself in front of all the Chiyabashira-san''s in the country? Hmm?"


    No, even if you looked all of the country for other Chiyabashira''s, there would probably be no one else other than you...


    "After your entrance examination results, I was thinking about potential individual teaching methods, but after seeing your test results, my interest was piqued. I was surprised at first."


    A familiar answer sheet from the entrance exam was on the clipboard.


    "50 points in Japanese, 50 points in math, 50 points in english, 50 points in history, 50 points in science... and the result of the most recent test was also 50 points. Do you know what this means?"


    In surprise, Horikita looked over my test form then shifted her gaze to me.


    "What a frightening coincidence."


    "Hou? You''re going to im that your results are a coincidence to the very end? It''s clearly intentional."


    "It''s a coincidence. You have no proof. Anyway, what benefit would I get from manipting my own results? If I had a brain that could get high marks, I would aim for perfect scores in al all subjects."


    Watching me feign innocence, she let out a sigh with a look of amazement.


    "Honestly, you''re a really weird student. Are you sure? Math problem #5 was only solved by 3% of all students this year. Additionally, you included aplex form and used it wlessly. On the other hand, the correct answer rate of #10 was 76%. Did you make a mistake? Or is that ''normal''?"


    "I don''t know what''s normal in this world. It''s a coincidence, a coincidence."


    "Good grief. I admire your attitude, but it''ll cause problems for you in the future."


    "I''ll think about that when I have to."


    Chiyabashira-sensei sent Horikita a look that said, "How was that?"


    "Why do you... pretend that you don''t understand?"


    "No, like I said, it''s a coincidence. It''s not like I''m hiding that I''m a genius or something.


    "What do you think? He might be more intelligent than you are, Horikita."


    Horikita visibly flinched. Sensei, please don''t say anything unnecessary.


    "I don''t like studying, nor do I want to try my best. That''s why I get those kind of scores."


    "It''s not about the students who choose this school. Like you and Koenji, there are others who are fine with either ss A or ss D."


    It''s not just this school, but even the teachers aren''t normal. During their conversation earlier, Chiyabashira-sensei was able to upset Horikita with her words. It''s as if they hold the "secrets" of all the students.


    "What is it? What other reasons are there?"


    "Do you want to hear about it in detail?"


    I noticed that Chiyabashira-sensei had a sharp glint in her eye. Somehow, it seems like she''s trying to provoke her.


    "No, I''ll stop here. If I kept listening, I think I would go crazy and destroy all the furniture in here."


    "If you do that, Ayanokouji will be demoted to ss E."


    "There''s such a ss?"


    "Certainly. ss E means expelled. In other words, dropping out of school. Well, the conversation ends here. Enjoy your student life from now on."


    What a sarcastic remark.


    "I will also leave. It''s time for the staff meeting to start. I''m going to close this room, so let''s leave the room."


    She pushed the two of us out of the room. Why did Chiyabashira-sensei make the two of us meet? She doesn''t look like the type to do meaningless actions.


    "Anyway... shall we go back?"


    I started walking away without waiting for her to confirm. It''s probably better for us to walk back separately.


    "Wait."


    Horikita called out to me to stop, but I kept walking. If I get away from her until we''ve reached the dorms, my goal would be sessful.


    "Is your score... really a coincidence?"


    "I already said it was. Or do you have any evidence that I''m doing it on purpose?"


    "I don''t have any evidence, but... Ayanokouji-kun, I don''t understand. You avoid troublesome things, and you don''t have any interest in ss A."


    "You also have some unusual thoughts about ss A."


    "... Should I not? I''m working to make my future prospects more advantageous."


    "No, it''s perfectly natural."


    "That has been my goal ever since I entered this school. In truth, it''s a bit different. I''m not even at the start line yet."


    I noticed that Horikita sped up her pace and was walking beside me.


    "Then, are you aiming for ss A?"


    "First, I want to find the real intention of the school. Why I was put into ss D. Chiyabashira-sensei said that I was only judged as someone fitting for ss D, so... When I figure it out, I''ll aim for ss A No, I''m always aiming for ss A."


    "That''s going to be really hard. You''ll have to fix those problem children. Sudou''s perpetualteness, the talking during ss, and the test scores. Even if you achieve that, it''s still ��0."


    "... I already know that. I''m still hoping that my cement was a mistake by the school."


    Horikita''s previously overflowing confidence had turned into anxiety. Do you really "already know"?


    The only conclusion I got from today''s information is the word "despair". If you follow the basic rules of school life, minuses can be avoided to a certain extent. However, the crucial thing is that we don''t know how to turn minuses into pluses. The most superior ss, ss A, still had a small detraction of points.


    Even if we do find a way to increase our points efficiently, the other sses would also find a way to do the same.


    Also, once there is a huge point difference, it is very difficult to staypetitive among the sses in limited time.


    "I can understand your thoughts to some extent. However, I don''t think that the school will continue to carefully watch the students. Then there would be no meaning inpeting."


    "I see, you can also think of it that way."


    I read that the school does not allow ss A to escape in the first month of admission. In other words, Horikita believed that this was our chance to make a big increase in points.


    "Are you thinking of taking care of this situation with your own hands?"


    "Yes."


    "What a quick answer."


    A hand stabbed my sides. Horikita ignored me when I made a painful expression.


    "Ouch... I understand your feelings, but it''s not a problem you can solve on your own. I''m talking about Sudou. Even if you improve yourself, there''s nothing you can do if the rest of a ss is a minus."


    "No, it''s slightly different. Certainly, a person can''t achieve anything by themselves, but if everyone doesn''t put in their own effort, it''ll be an extraordinarily difficult problem. Unless everyone does it, we can''t even begin topete against the other sses."


    "So what are you going to do? All you''ve done is admit that it''s a huge problem."


    "There are 3 key points we need to fix in order to improve. Tardies and talking during ss. And then making sure that everyone passes the midterm."


    "The first two will probably be done to some extent. However, the midterms are..."


    The small test from the few days ago did have some hard problem, but overall it was easy. There''s a lot of students who still fail at that level, so the midterms look bleak, to be honest.


    "Also��I want to ask for Ayanokouji-kun''s cooperation."


    "Cooperation?"


    Horikita looked at me with a tantly unpleasant expression.


    "You refused Hirata earlier this morning, so I can refuse for the same reason, right?"


    "Do you want to refuse?"


    "If I said I would dly help?"


    "I never thought you would go as far as to say you would dly help, but I don''t think you would refuse either. If you really didn''t want to help, then... I wouldn''t ask further. It can''t be helped if you refused the same way I did. Well then, can I expect your help or not?"


    If possible, I want to remember the words she used to refuse Hirata before... However, I don''t want to bluntly refuse someone who''s asking. No, no, stay calm. If I say that I will help, I''ll probably be worked to death until graduation. I need to have a heart like a demon here.


    "I refuse.


    "I believed that Ayanokouji-kun would agree to cooperate from the start. I give you my gratitude."


    "I didn''t say that! Ipletely refused!"


    "No, I heard the voice in your mind. You said that you would help."


    Scary, she read my mind.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can particrly help you with."


    Horikita''s definitely a smart person. I don''t think there''s any need for my skills.


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I don''t need your brainpower. Leave the ns to me, and you can be the muscle."


    "Ha? Why should I be the muscle?"


    "Aren''t you worried about our ss'' points? If you follow my instructions, I promise to make our points positive. I can guarantee that."


    "I''m sure you have some kind of n, but you can rely on people other than me. If you make friends, you can ask them to help."


    "It''s too bad, but there is no one else in ss D other than you that is remotelypetent."


    "No no, there are a lot of people. For example, Hirata. A ssmate like him has a lot of influence in the ss and is smart��he''s perfect. Moreover, he is worried that you don''t have any friends."


    If you reach out to him, you''ll probably be good friends soon.


    "He''s no good. Even if he has talent and ability, I can''t ept him. If I make aparison, I need a chess piece. What I want now is not gold nor silver, but rather a pawn."


    Are you calling me a pawn then? Is that what you''re calling me?


    "A pawn can also be used to make money."


    "An interesting reply, but you''re a person that wouldn''t make much of an effort. Haven''t you been thinking, ''I''m ok with being a pawn, but I don''t want to admit it''?"


    She shot back a tsukkomi on the spot. If I were a normal person, my feelings would be hurt.


    "Sorry, but I can''t help you. I''m not suited for this."


    "Well, you can contact me once you collect your thoughts. I will look forward to then."


    My words didn''t reach Horikita.


    She means a rtionship where the younger one is dominant, but I wasn''t sure how to say that elegantly, so here''s a footnote.

 Chapter 22 - 7: The group of failures

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 7:?The group of failures</h4>


    It''s the first weekend of May. Ike and the others started listening to the teachers silently. Only Sudou kept sleeping through ss, but no one tried to stop him. Because no one find a reliable way of increasing our points, Sudou''s habits were not fixed.


    However, Sudou still received the ire of a lot of the ssmates every day.


    ... I''m sleepy too. Because it''s the period right before lunch, it''s hard to stay awake. I also stayed upte watching a movie. It''d be great if I could fall asleep now...


    "W-whoah!?"


    As I was nodding off, my right arm experienced some severe pain.


    "What is it, Ayanokouji? You suddenly shouted. Is this your rebellious age?"


    "N-no. Sorry, Chiyabashira-sensei. Some dust entered my eye..."


    Normally, the students would''ve started whispering, but they stayed quiet and sent me nces instead, still being wary of the points. Rubbing the sore part of my arm, I red at my neighbor. In my line of sight, I saw Horikita holding apass needle in her hand.


    This isn''t a normal situation. Why does she even havepasses on hand? I don''t even think there''s a reason to use them during ss. As soon as ss ended, I went up to Horikita.


    "There are things that are OK to do and things that are not ok!" Compasses are dangerous!"


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "You made a hole in my arm! A hole!"


    "What are you talking about? When did I poke Ayanokouji-kun with apass needle?"


    "You''re holding a dangerous weapon in your hand."


    "Are you saying I stabbed you just because I''m holding something in my hand?"


    I woke up not because of the ss, but from the pain.


    "Be careful. If they saw you dozing off, our points would be subtracted."


    Horikita started being wary of such things in order to get us out of ss D. Protesting to the school resulted in nothing for her. Ah, it hurts. Dammit, if Horikita dozes off during ss, I''ll do the same thing to her.


    As everyone stood up to go to lunch, Hirata started to talk.


    "The test that Chiyabashira-sensei mentioned ising up soon. Everyone understands that they''ll have to drop out of school if they receive failing marks. So, I think that it would be best if we form study groups."


    It looks like the hero of ss D decided to start a charity project.


    "If you neglect your studies, you''ll immediately receive failing grades and drop out. I want to avoid that situation. Studying isn''t solely for avoiding that situation, because there is also a high possibility that our test scores are reflected on our points. If we get high grades, the assessment of our ss would probably go up. I asked some of the people who got good grades to help out. So, I would like people who are worried about their grades toe participate in the study group. Of course, everyone is wee to join."


    Hirata stared at Sudou while he made his speech.


    "... Tch."


    Sudou averted his eyes, crossed his arms, then closed his eyes.


    Every since Sudou rejected Hirata''s invitation to do a self-introduction, their rtionship has been bad.


    "From 5 o''clock today until the day of the test, I n to study every day for 2 hours in this ssroom. If you have any thoughts of participating, pleasee. Of course, it''s fine if you have to leave halfway. That''s all."


    As soon as he said that, several of the students with failing marks stood up and went to Hirata.


    Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi were the only ones that didn''t go up to Hirata. Ike and Yamauchi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, they didn''t approach him.


    I wasn''t sure whether they were afraid of Sudou''s bad mood, or if they were simply jealous of his poprity.

 Chapter 23 - 7 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 7 Part I</h4>


    "Are you free during lunch? Do you want to eat together?"


    During break-time, Horikita came up to me asked.


    "An invitation from you is unusual. I feel scared for some reason."


    "It''s nothing to be scared about. I can buy you the vegetable set, if you''re fine with it."


    Isn''t that the free meal...?


    "Just kidding. I''ll seriously buy you whatever you want to eat."


    "Definitely scary. Is there some kind of catch?"


    Seeing as how Horikita invited me to eat with her, I can''t help but feel suspicious.


    I would be suspicious if I was invited out of the blue. I remember Horikita saying that before.


    "If we always doubted everyone else''s true intentions, human society wouldn''t function, right?"


    "Well, that''s true, but..."


    I didn''t have anything nned, so I followed Horikita to the cafeteria.


    I chose one of the more expensive meals, found a seat, and sat down with Horikita.


    "Well then, itadakimasu?"


    Horikita was staring at me as if she was waiting for me to eat.


    "What''s wrong, Ayanokouji-kun? Why aren''t you eating?"


    "O-oh."


    Scary. There''s definitely a catch somewhere. There''s no way that this is for free. Nevertheless, I can''t stall forever. It''d be wasteful if I let it go cold. I hesitantly took one bite of my croquette.


    "It''s sudden, but listen to me."


    "I have a bad feeling about this..."


    As I thought of getting up and running away, my hand was grabbed.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, I''ll say it again. Won''t you listen to me?"


    "Fua..."


    "Ever since Chiyabashira-sensei''s advice, the number of infractions during ss has certainly decreased. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that more than half the reason for our deducted points has been erased."


    "Yea, that''s true. It wasn''t a really hard problem to solve, though."


    It may notst very long, but at least thest few days are much better than before.


    "Now, the next thing we have to do is to improve the test scores for the midterm in two weeks. Earlier, Hirata-kun also started to take some action."


    "Study groups, huh. Well... I guess it would help. However��"


    "However, what? Sounds like you''re implying something. Do you have any problems with study groups?"


    "No, don''t worry about it. It''s strange to see you worried about other people, though."


    "Originally, I couldn''t even imagine getting a failing score. However, it is true that there are students in the world that inevitably fail their tests."


    "Are you talking about Sudou and his friends? Ruthless words as always, I see."


    "I''m only saying the truth."


    Since none of the students could leave school grounds, contact anyone on the outside, or attend cram school, there was no other option but to be taught by other students."


    "I''m somewhat relieved because Hirata-kun proactively started up a study group. However, Sudou-kun, Ike-kun, and Yamauchi-kun didn''t join, right? I still feel uneasy."


    "Oh, those guys. They''re not on very good terms with Hirata. They wouldn''t participate."


    "In other words, those guys will probably fail. And in order to get up to ss A, we have to avoid getting negative points and focus on staying positive, right? I also think there''s a high possibility that good test scores are rted to getting positive points."


    It''s natural to think that the students would get a reward proportional to the effort they put in.


    "What if��you also hold a study group like Hirata? So that we can help out Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi."


    "Yea. I have no objections to that. You probably think that''s surprising, huh?"


    "Your whole attitude is surprising for me."


    I''m not really surprised, though. She''s still doing this for herself, and I never thought she was particrly cold either.


    "Well, I got that you want to move up to ss A. However, I honestly never thought that you would use such an ordinary method as teaching them. After all, those kind of people hate studying. You also stayed away from the other students on the first day, right? It''smendable that someone like you who doesn''t want friends would offer to teach them."


    "That''s why I''m talking to you, isn''t it? Fortunately, they''re people close to you, right?"


    "Ha? ... Hey, are you really��"


    "It''ll be faster if you talk to them. There''s no problem since they''re your friends, right? Here, just bring them to the library. I can help them study."


    "You say some unreasonable things. Do you even think that someone like me, who is leading a harmless and inoffensive life, could do that?"


    "It''s not a matter of ''can do'' or ''can''t do''. Just do it."


    Am I your dog or something?


    "It''s your freedom to aim for ss A, but don''t involve me in your ns."


    "You ate, right? My treat. Lunch. That wonderful, tasty special meal."


    "All I got was the honest good will of another human."


    "Too bad, but that wasn''t out of kindness."


    "I can''t hear you... Here, I''ll give you some points. We''re even now."


    "I won''t stoop as low as to receive gifts from other people. I will turn down your offer."


    "I''m starting to feel angry at you for the first time..."


    "How is it? Will you cooperate with me? Or are you going to make an enemy of me?"


    "It''s like you''re pointing a gun at my head and threatening me..."


    "It''s not ''like'', I really am threatening you."


    Is this the power of violence? It''s very effective.


    Well... If it''s only gathering them, I guess there''s no problem cooperating, right?


    Horikita''s weakest point is that she won''t make any friends.


    Also, Sudou, Ike, and the other are all people that I became friends with after much trouble. I can''t have them drop out of school this quickly.


    When I was hesitating, Horikita pressed me even further.


    "You also don''t think that I would forgive you for colluding with Kushida-san to call me out, right?"


    "You said you wouldn''t me for that. Bringing that up now is unfair."


    "I said that to Kushida-san, but I don''t remember saying that to you."


    "Wow, you dirty..."


    "If you want me to forgive you, work together with me."


    Looks like there was no escape route for me since the very beginning.


    I thought that she would just drop the subject, but I guess it''s only possible by listening to her request now.


    "There''s no guarantee that they''lle. Are you fine with that?"


    "I believe that you can gather everyone. Here, this is my phone number. If something happens, contact me."


    Although it was in a unusual way, for the first time in my high school life, I got the contact info of a girl.


    It''s Horikita''s, though... Well, I''m not particrly happy about it.

 Chapter 24 - 7 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 7 Part II</h4>


    I looked around the ssroom. Well then, what is it that I''m looking for?


    If I asked "Do you want to study together after school?", would anyonee?


    Me, Sudou, and Ike were only close enough to asionally eat together. However, they stayed far away from studying.


    ... I have nothing to lose. I''ll just try asking them once.


    "Sudou, you free?"


    I talked to Sudou, who was walking back to the ssroom during the lunch break. He was sweaty and breathing heavily.


    He probably went to go y basketball during the lunch break.


    "What are you nning on doing for the midterms?


    "That, huh... I got no idea. I''ve never studied seriously before."


    "Oh, really? I got something just right for you. I was thinking of studying after school starting from today. You wanna join?"


    Sudou thought about it for a while, his mouth slightly open.


    "Are you asking seriously? If school lessons are troublesome for me, I don''t think I could study after school. Also, I have club activities. It''s impossible, impossible. Are you going to be teaching? Your scores weren''t good either, you know."


    "Nah, Horikita will be teaching."


    "Horikita? I don''t know much about her. Sounds suspicious, so I refuse. I''ll manage by cramming before the test. You can go now."


    As I thought, Sudou rejected my invitation. He didn''t get the point.


    Dammit, it was no good. If I pressed any further, he might actually punch me. Well, it can''t be helped. Let''s start with someone that''s easier. I called out to Ike, who was ying with his phone by himself.


    "Hey Ike��"


    "Pass! I overheard you talking to Sudou. Study group? Nah, not my thing."


    "You know you''ll have to drop out if you fail, right?"


    "I did get red marks before, but now I''m better. I''ll do my best while cramming the night before with Sudou."


    Is he really saying that he''ll be fine with that? He doesn''t even sense the impending danger.


    "If thatst short test wasn''t a surprise, I would''ve gotten at least 40 points."


    "I know what you mean to say. But, there are some things that are left to chance, you know?"


    "After school is a precious time for high school students. I won''t spend my time studying."


    He waved his hands, telling me to leave already. Chatting with a girl over text, he was overly excited. Ever since Hirata started going out with someone, Ike was also desperate to get a girlfriend. I dropped my shoulders and went back to my seat. Appealing to Horikita, I tried to get her to give up.


    "No use."


    "... I heard you, but what are you saying?"


    "I said, ''no use''. You''re don''t think that you''re off the hook with that, are you?"


    Dammit. How brazen of her to refuse my appeal.


    "No, of course not. I still have 425 more tactics left."


    I looked around the ssroom again. Far from being nervous, the whole ssroom had a rxed atmosphere.


    A method to make students who hate studying study. Also, a way to make students use up their free time, instead of ss time to study. Normally, I would refuse too, but since they''re in danger of failing...


    I thought Sudou, who rejected my offer, would participate in studying at the first chance he got.


    I have no choice but to set up some kind of incentive. Make him believe that there will be a reward if they study. And if possible, make it easy to understand; then, the n would be a sess.


    ��I got it!


    Receiving a divine revtion from the gods, I turned to Horikita with widened eyes.


    "Even though it''s your role to help them study, it''s not easy to invite them to study. I need your power for that, though��can you help?"


    "What power? I''ll listen... but what should I do?"


    "How about something like this? You''ll be their girlfriend if they get a perfect score on the test. They''ll surely bite if we add that incentive. The motivation for boys is always girls."


    "You want to die?"


    "No, I''d like to live."


    "I listened because I thought you seriously came up something. I''m stupid for believing that."


    No, I really thought it would work. It would probably be their biggest motivation to study. However, Horikita clearly doesn''t understand boys'' hearts.


    "Fine, then. A kiss. You''ll give them a kiss if they get a perfect score."


    "You really want to die, huh?"


    "Well, I''d like to live for a bit longer."


    A hand quickly hit the back of my neck. Dammit, Horikita is showing no signs of agreeing to my proposed reward. It would be exceptionally effective. Guess I''m back to square one.


    As I thought that, I noticed a conspicuous presence in the middle of the ssroom. Not Hirata, but another person who was popr in the ss. It was Kushida Kikyou.


    She looks bright and lively, like always. A sociable figure that both boys and girls can freely talk to. Indeed, Ike was madly in love with Kushida, whereas Sudou and the others didn''t have a bad impression of her. Also, her test scores would be rtively high. She''s important to my n.


    "Hey��"


    As soon as I called out to her to invite her, I reconsidered and gave up.


    "What is it?"


    "No... it''s nothing."


    She doesn''t like being involved with other people. Last time, when I worked with Kushida during Operation Be Friends, Horikita got mad.


    For this study group, Horikita probably wouldn''t ept Kushida, who didn''t get any red marks.


    For now, I''ll wait until Horikita returns to the dorms before putting my n to action.

 Chapter 25 - 7 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 7 Part III</h4>


    Just like that, it was after school. Horikita quickly left the ssroom and returned to the dorms, like always. Time to put my n to action. I have to get Kushida on board.


    "Are you free?"


    I called out to Kushida, who was preparing to go home. At the unexpected voice, she turned her head.


    "It''s unusual for Ayanokouji-kun to talk to me. Do you need me to do something?"


    "Yea. If it''s fine with you, I want to talk to you outside."


    "I''m going to go hang out with my friends, so I don''t have much time but... sure."


    Without any negative feelings, she followed me with a smile.


    Arriving at a corner of a hallway, Kushida waited for me to talk.


    "Congrattions, Kushida. You have been selected as an ambassador. Please provide your assistance for the good of the ss."


    "E-eto? Sorry, what do you mean?"


    I exined to her about the study group we wanted to make to help Sudou.


    Of course, I also mentioned the fact that Horikita would be teaching.


    "I was thinking you could use this study group to get closer to Horikita."


    "I want to get closer to her... but I''m not worrying about that right now, you know? After all, it''s natural to help out a friend. So I''ll help."


    This girl, she''s too nice... It looks like she wanted to prevent Ike, Sudou, and the others from being expelled.


    "Are you really ok with it? If you don''t want to, I don''t want to force you."


    <Illustraion>


    "Ah, sorry. I didn''t pause because I don''t want to help. Rather... I was happy."


    Kushida leaned against the wall and lightly kicked the hallway.


    "It''s cruel to kick people out because of bad grades. After everyone became friends at great pains, isn''t it sad that we have to say goodbye? When Hirata-kun decided to start a study group, I felt great admiration. But Horikita-san has been observing her surroundings better than I have. She saw Sudou-kun and his friends, after all. It looks like Horikita-san is starting to see the ss as her friends. I''ll do anything to help everyone!"


    Holding my hand, Kushida sent me smile. Uwa, she''s way too cute!


    But it''s not a situation where I should be happy. Trying to look normal, I pretend to be calm.


    "Then, I will rely on you. You are a very big help."


    There''s no one that wouldn''t fall for her after seeing her smile.


    "Oh, but can I also ask for a favor? I want to participate in the study group too."


    "Ha? You really want to?"


    "Un. I also want to study together with everyone."


    Everything worked out as I wanted it to. If Kushida''s there, the study group would probably beforted by her presence. However, since Kushida has good grades, she has no reason to be there.


    "Well then, when do we start?"


    "nning on starting tomorrow, more or less."


    I added "Horikita is, at least" in my minded.


    "Is that so? Then I guess I have to talk to everyone by the end of today. I''ll contact youter, ok?"


    "Oh, should I tell you the contact addresses of Sudou and the others?"


    "It''s ok~. I already have their contacts. The only ones I don''t have are Horikita-san''s and your contact address..."


    I didn''t know that... I mean the second part.


    "Are you two already dating?"


    "W-where''d that questione from. Horikita and I are friends... no, just neighbors."


    "It''s be a big rumor among the girls, you know? Horikita''s always alone, right? But only Ayanokouji-kun gets along with her. You two also eat together, after all."


    Umu, so the girls that saw us together have started rumors about us, I see.


    "It''s too bad, but that kind of sweet story between me and Horikita doesn''t exist."


    "Then there''s no problem, right? Please exchange contact addresses with me."


    "Sure."


    With that, I got the contact address of another girl.

 Chapter 26 - 7 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 7 Part IV</h4>


    At midnight, as I waszing around in my room, I received a text message. It was from Kushida.


    "Yamauchi-kun and Ike-kun said OK~ (^?��?^)b "


    "Quick!"


    Ike instantly rejected me with a wave of his hand when I asked him... The presence of a girl is clearly a big factor concerning boys. It''s like they hold infinite power.


    "I just contacted Sudou-kun too, and I think he''ll agree too (�ަأ�)"


    I received another mail. Oh~. At this pace, everyone will really meet up tomorrow.


    At this faster than expected development, I contacted Horikita with the news. I sent her a mail about how I was working with Kushida, that Ike and Yamauchi agreed toe, and how Kushida would also be participating in the study group."


    "Well, time to take a bath."


    As soon as I got up from my bed, I got a call from Horikita.


    "Moshi moshi?"[1]


    [TL/N :- Moshi moshi is the usual greeting for phone calls.]


    "... I don''t understand your text."


    "What do you mean, you don''t understand. Isn''t it concise and simple? It looks like all three wille tomorrow."


    "Not that. The part where you said Kushida-san was helping. This is my first time hearing that."


    "I asked her earlier. For someone like Kushida who puts great effort in helping her ssmates, she''d want to participate regardless of whether or not I invited her. In short, Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi areing. Ok?"


    "I don''t remember allowing that. She didn''t even get a failing score either."


    "Hey��by introducing Kushida into our n, the chances of sess go way up. I just took the simplest measure of increasing the probability of sess."


    "... I''m still not pleased with it. Shouldn''t you have done that after asking for my approval?"


    "I know that you hate someone as proactive as Kushida is. However, it''s to make sure that no one fails. Or do you want to try gathering all students who failed by yourself?"


    "Thats..."


    Looks like Horikita understood that getting Kushida on board was a good thing.


    Because she has too much pride in herself, it''s difficult for her to simply agree.


    "We also don''t have much time until the test. Is it not ok?"


    Speaking of which, Horikita doesn''t have much breathing room for her n to work. But still, she was caught up on something and didn''t say anything. It was silent for a while.


    "... Fine. We can''t do anything without making a sacrifice. However, Kushida-san will only help gather the students that failed. I can''t agree to her participating in the study group."


    "... No, why is that? That was her condition for helping out. You''re being unreasonable.


    "I won''t ept her participating in the study group. That won''t change."


    "Is this about that? Are you trying to get back at her for when we deceived you?"


    "That''s unrted. She didn''t fail her mock test. Having extra people will only result in extra effort and confusion."


    Her exnations are pretty reasonable, but I don''t understand the reason as to why she refuses to let Kushida join the study group.


    "Do you just hate Kushida?"


    "Do you not feel ufortable when you are next to someone you hate?"


    "Huh?''


    I didn''t understand what she meant.


    Kushida tried to understand and get to know Horikita more than anyone, and tries to be her friend.


    I never thought that Horikita actually hated Kushida.


    "What if they decide to note because Kushida''s noting?"


    "... Sorry, reviewing the test material is taking longer than I thought it would. I''m going to end the phone call because it''s taking so long. Well, good night."


    "H-hey!"


    She quickly cut the call. A misanthrope would probably do the same. However, in order to rise up to ss A, it''s necessary topromise. (T/N always think of Hamilton when it says rise up)


    I plugged in my phone, put it on the table, then lied down on my bed.


    I thought back on the days since the entrance ceremony.


    "Defective products, huh."


    On the first day of school, that''s what the second-year senpais said to us.


    In English, that would be "Defective product".[2]


    That''s what they used to ridicule the students of ss D. The wless Horikita probably has some problems too. I could somehow understand what she was saying today.


    "What should I do..."


    Should I try to force her? However, Horikita might leave in the worst case.


    If Horikita didn''t teach, everyone''s time would go to naught.


    Feeling heavy, I called Kushida''s number.


    "Moshi moshi~"


    At first, I could hear the strong wind in the background. It quickly died away though.


    "By any chance, were you drying your hair?"


    "Oh, did you hear that? I just finished, so it''s fine."


    Kushida just got out of the bath, huh... wait, it''s not the time to be having these delusions.


    "No, uh, I have some bad news... Can you make it so that I never asked you to gather the failed students?"


    "... Um, why?"


    She answered after a short pause. It seems like she wants to know the reason, rather than getting mad immediately.


    "Sorry. I can''t talk about it at length. Anyway, it got a bit difficult."


    "Is that so... I see that Horikita-san really doesn''t like me."


    I didn''t think I implied that at all, but it seems like Kushida picked up on it over the phone.


    "It''s not rted to her. It''s my mistake."


    "It''s fine if you don''t try to hide it~. I won''t get mad. I thought she would reject me because it looks like she doesn''t like me. It just happened as I thought it would."


    I guess you can call it woman''s intuition.


    "Anyway, it''s my bad that I asked you to help."


    "Uun, there''s no need for you to apologize. But... ? I don''t think that Horikita-san can gather Sudou and the others by herself."


    I couldn''t deny that.


    "Hey, what did Horikita-san say, though? Was she against me gathering the others? Or was she against me participating in the study group?"


    She got it perfectly right, as if she was listening to the conversation too.


    "... Thetter. Sorry for spoiling the mood."


    "Ahahaha, yea. There''s no need for you to apologize, though. She has a ''Don''t get close to me'' kind aura. So I expected it to happen anyway."


    Even so, you''re really perceptive.


    "But everyone agreed to join because I said I would also participate... Before inviting me, couldn''t you have lied that I wouldn''t be able to participate? If you told them now, everyone would probably hate Horikita-san..."


    I feel a bit frightened towards Kushida. She understands everything.


    "Can you leave this one to me?"


    "Leave this one to you?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take everyone to Horikita-san. Of course, I''ll go too."


    "That''s��"


    "It''s fine, right?" Or can you solve the problem? Is there a way to gather everyone without me, or a way to convince Horikita?"


    It''s too bad, but that''s impossible.


    "... I got it. I''ll leave it to you. I won''t know what will happen, though."


    "That''s fine. You won''t be responsible for any of it, after all. Well, see you tomorrow then."


    The phone call ended. I never thought that I''d get more tired than I was after the phone call with Horikita. She said that it was fine, but is it really?


    Horikita will insult and taunt anything she''s not pleased with, no matter who is on the receiving end. It''s clear that this precarious situation will end up in mes. Feeling anxious, I headed towards the bathroom.


    Let''s stop thinking about tomorrow��it''ll only make me more depressed.


    No matter how worried I get, tomorrow wille and go. Things will work out somehow.

 Chapter 27 - 7 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 7 Part V</h4>


    Horikita was sullen in the morning. It would be great if she cutely puffed up her cheeks and cutely hit a boy''s chest when she pouted.


    I say that, but she''spletely expressionless and silent. She doesn''t even acknowledge my existence.


    But if I turned my back to her, she might take out herpass... School ended and then it was after school.


    "Did everyone gather for the study group?"


    The first words she said to me were about the study group. She also spoke in a way that heavily implied something.


    "... Kushida will bring them. I wonder if they''ll participate."


    "Kushida''s bringing them, huh. Did you tell her properly that she''s not allowed to participate?"


    Horikita headed to the library with those confident words. As I was about to walk out of the ssroom, I looked at Kushida, who returned a cute wink.


    Securing a corner of a long table near the edge of the library, we waited for the students.


    "I brought them~!"


    Kushida came to where we were waiting. Behind her was��


    "We heard about the study group from Kushida-chan. I don''t want to drop out that quickly after school. Please take care of us."


    Ike, Yamauchi, and Sudou. However, there was one unexpected visitor. A boy named Okitani.


    "Okitani, you also got a red mark?


    "Ah, uh, no. I was worried because I was right on the border... am I... not allowed to join? It''s a bit difficult to join Hirata-kun''s group..."


    Okitani looked up at me with slightly red cheeks. Slender frame, blue hair, and a short-bob hairstyle. A boy weak to girls would immediately shout "I''m in love~!" If he wasn''t a boy, it would be dangerous.


    "It''s fine if Okitani-kun joins, right?"


    Kushida asked Horikita. His score was a 39 after all, so it''s natural for him to be worried.


    "If it''s a student worried about getting red marks, then it''s fine. But you have to be diligent."


    "O-ok."


    Okitani sat down happily. Kushida tried to sit down next to him, but Horikita noticed.


    "Kushida-san. Did Ayanokouji-kun not tell you? You''re��"


    "To be honest, I''m also worried about getting bad grades."


    "You... you didn''t get bad tests on thatst test."


    "Well, that was luck. There were a lot of multiple choice questions. So for about half of them, I guessed. In truth, I barely passed."


    Kushida cutely scratched her cheek while saying "Ehehe".


    "I think I''m about the same level as Okitani-kun, if not worse. So I want to participate in the study group to avoid a bad grade. That''s fine, right?"


    I couldn''t hide my surprise at Kushida''s bold and unexpected n. After confirming that Okitani could join, she turned the tables. Horikita couldn''t help but to let her join.


    "... Fine."


    "Thanks!"


    Kushida bowed to Horikita with a smile. Bringing Okitani was probably a part of her n too. She used him as justification for her to join.


    "Below 32 is a red mark. Then is 32 points also a failing grade?"


    "If it''s ''below'', then 32 points is safe. Sudou, can you even make that?"


    Even Ike is worried about Sudou. Of course these guys would like to know if it''s "below" or "up to".


    "It doesn''t matter either way. My goal is to make everyone here get at least 50 points."


    "Geh, isn''t that too hard for us?"


    "It''s dangerous to just aim for the bare minimum. You guys, who aren''t even at the mark, are really troubling."


    At Horikita''s sound argument, the group of failures reluctantly agreed.


    "I was able to summarize most of the topics that will be covered on this test. I n to thoroughly cover these topics in the next two weeks. If you have any questions that you don''t know, ask me."


    "... Hey, I don''t even understand the first problem."


    Sudou scowled at Horikita. I also read the question.


    "A, B, and C have 2150 yen collectively. A has 120 yen more than B does. After C gives B 2/5ths of his money, B now has 220 yen more than A. How much money did A originally have?"


    A problem involving system of equations. For a high school student, it should be a free point.


    "Try using your brain. If you give up from the very beginning, you won''t get anywhere."


    "Even if you say that... I don''t even know how to study."


    "Everyone else in the school passed."


    The school doesn''t decide on admissions solely based on scores. Sudou was probably epted because of his high physical ability. If you think about it, wouldn''t he get kicked out immediately because of his bad grades?


    "Ugh, I don''t know either..."


    Ike was also puzzled as he scratched his head.


    "Okitani-kun, do you know how to do this question?"


    "Um... A+B+C equals 2150 yen, and A equals B+120..."


    Okitani, who somehow avoided failing thest test, started writing down the equations.


    Kushida was looking over his shoulder.


    "Un un, that''s right, that''s right. And then?"


    Kushida is certainly bold. Even though she said she was worried about getting a failing mark, she was teaching Okitani.


    "Honestly speaking, this problem can be easily solved by first-year and second-year middle school students. If you fail here, you won''t be able to do anything.


    "Are we elementary school students then...?"


    "As Horikita-san said, it''s pretty bad if you can''t solve these problems. The first few math problems on the test were about this hard, but even I didn''t know how to do thest problem."


    "I can teach you how to do systems of equations if you want."


    Horikita picked up her pen without hesitating. It''s pitiful, but the only ones who understood how to do the problem were Kushida and Okitani.


    "In the first ce, what even is this ''system of equations'' thing...?"


    "... Are you serious?"


    Wow, these guys really live without studying at all. Sudou threw his mechanical pencil at his desk.


    "No, stop. This isn''t going to work."


    Before even starting, Sudou already gave up.


    Looking at his pitiful state, Horikita was fuming.


    "E-everyone, wait. Let''s try our best. If you learn how to solve these problems, you can apply your knowledge to the questions on the test. Ok?"


    "... Well, if Kushida-chan says so, we''ll try our best, but... If Kushida-chan taught it to us, I would probably work even harder."


    "U-um..."


    Horikita stayed silent when Kushida was about to ask her. It was troubling that she didn''t say anything. However, if she stayed silent, the others might give up on studying. Kushida made up her mind and picked up the mechanical pencil.


    "This is, as Horikita-san said, a problem that uses systems of equations. I''ll write down what I said as expressions."


    As she said that, she wrote down the three equations. It looks like they''re trying their best, but even if she wrote down the equations and showed it to the them, they probably don''t understand. Rather than a study group, this is more like detention. They don''t get her exnation.


    "So, the answer is 710 yen. Do you get it?"


    Feeling satisfied, Kushida smiled and looked at Sudou.


    "... Uh, then can you answer this question? Why?"


    "Uu..."


    She finally realized. They didn''t follow her exnation.


    "I''m not trying to deny you, but you guys are way too stupid and ipetent."


    The silent Horikita spoke up.


    "I''m scared for the future if you can''t solve this problem."


    "So what. This has nothing to do with you."


    Feeling irritated at Horikita''s words, Sudou hit the desk.


    "It has nothing to do with me. No matter how much you suffer, it doesn''t affect me. It''s just that I feel pity for you. I guess I''ve been running away from painful things all my life."


    "Say what you want to say clearly. Studying''s useless in the future anyway."


    "Studying is useless in the future? An interesting argument. What makes you say that?"


    "Even if I don''t know how to solve this kind of problem, I won''t have any trouble. Studying is unnecessary. Rather than sticking to a textbook, aiming to be a basketball pro is much more useful for the future."


    "That''s wrong. If you learn how to solve that problem, your whole life will be changed. In other words, if you study, you''ll have less trouble. It''s the same thing for basketball. I wonder if you''ve been ying basketball to your own convenient rules. Do you run away from difficult things just like you do while studying? From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like you practice seriously. That''s the kind of personality you have. If I was the advisor of the club, I wouldn''t let you be a regr."


    "Tsu!"


    Sudou stood up and grabbed Horikita by her cor.


    "Sudou-kun!"


    Even faster than I could react, Kushida stood up and grabbed Sudou''s arm.


    Horikita raised her eyebrows and stayed calm.


    "I have no interest in you, but I can understand what kind of person you are. You want to be a basketball pro? Do you think that kind of childish wish can simply be true in this society? A half-hearted person like you who gives up easily can never be a pro. Furthermore, even if you be a pro, I don''t think you''d be able to get a sufficient annual ie. You''re a fool for setting your sights on such a idealized job."


    "You...!"


    It''s clear that Sudou is on the brink of losing his control. If he raised his fist, I''ll also have to jump out and hold him back.


    "Can you just give up on studying, no, school? And then you can give up on your dreams to be a basketball pro and live a pitiful life working a part time job."


    "Ha... that''s just fine. I''m giving up. It''s not because it''s too difficult for me. I took a day off from my club activities, but it was aplete waste of time. Bye!"


    "You''re saying some strange things. Studying is difficult."


    Horikita shot him a final blow. If Kushida weren''t there, Sudou probably would''ve hit Horikita. Not hiding his irritation, he stuffed his textbook into his bag.


    "Hey, is this ok?"


    "Doesn''t matter. For someone who''s indifferent... it''s pointless to care about someone like that. Even though expulsion is at stake. He doesn''t have an ounce of determination to stay in school."


    "I thought it was strange for someone like you who has no friends to invite people to a study group. At best, you brought us over here to call us stupid. If you weren''t a girl, I''d hit you."


    "You just don''t have the courage to hit me, right? Don''t use my gender as a reason."


    The study group started moments ago, but it was already crumbling.


    "I also quit. Even though a small part of it is because I can''t study... most of it''s because I''m irritated. Horikita-san may be smart, but that doesn''t mean you''re above us."


    Losing his patience, Ike also gave up.


    "I don''t care whether or not you drop out of school, so do as you like."


    "Well, I''ll pull an all-nighter for that."


    "Interesting. Aren''t you here because you can''t study?"


    "Tsu..."


    Even for the usually upbeat Ike, Horikita''s thorny words made him stiffen. And then Yamauchi also started packing up. Finally, the worried Okitani also stood up, unable to go against the flow.


    "E-everyone... Is this really ok?"


    "Let''s go, Okitani."


    Ike left the library with the hesitant Okitani.


    The only ones remaining were me and Kushida. Even Kushida would probably leave soon.


    "... Horikita-san, why didn''t you stop anyone from leaving...?"


    "I was mistaken. Even if I got these guys to barely pass, this situation would repeat. And then they''d give up again. I finally realized that this was a waste of time and effort.


    "What do you mean by that...?"


    "I''m saying that it''s good to throw away all unnecessary trash now."


    If the students with low grades weren''t here, then there would be nobor needed to teach them, and the average would also increase. She came to that conclusion.


    "So that was it... H-hey, Ayanokouji-kun. Do you also think the same way?"


    "If Horikita concluded that, then isn''t it fine?"


    "A-ayanokouji-kun, do you think that?''


    "Well, I don''t want them to quit, but since I''m not the one teaching them, I can''t do anything about it. In the end, I have a simr opinion to Horikita."


    "... I see."


    With a dark expression, Kushida got her bag and stood up.


    "I''m going to do something about this. I don''t want everyone to separate so quickly."


    "Kushida-san. Are those your true intentions?"


    "... Is that bad? I can''t just abandon Sudou-kun, Ike-kun, and Yamauchi-kun."


    "It doesn''t matter whether or not you say those are your true intentions. I don''t think that you truly want to help them."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know what you mean. Why do you make enemies with your cold words without hesitation? That''s... That''s sad."


    Kushida hung her head.


    "... See you two tomorrow."


    After those short words, Kushida also left. In a sh, we were back to the two of us. The library waspletely silent.


    "That was troubling. With that, the study group is over."


    "Looks that way."


    The library''s silence felt ominous.


    "Only you understood me. I guess you''re a bit better than those worthless fools. If you need me to teach you something right now, I can do it."


    "I''ll decline."


    "Are you returning home?"


    "Sudou and the others are heading there. I''ll go chat with them."


    "There''s no worth in talking to people who will drop out soon like them."


    "I''m just simply trying to talk to my friends."


    "How selfish. Calling them friends while you sit back and watch them get kicked out. From my point of view, that looks like the most cruel thing you can do."


    Well, I can''t deny that. She didn''t say anything wrong.


    In the end, studying is all about how well someone can motivate themselves.


    "I''m not going to say you''re wrong. I also understand why you''d call someone who doesn''t like to study like Sudou stupid. But Horikita, isn''t it also important to imagine Sudou''s circumstances? If he was only aiming to be a basketball pro, then there''s not much for him at this school. Don''t you want to see why he chose this school?"


    "... Not interested."


    Brushing away my words, Horikita continued to look down at her textbook.

 Chapter 28 - 7 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 7 Part VI</h4>


    Leaving the library, I chased after Kushida. I wanted to thank her and apologize to her about the study group. Besides, I want to get along with cute girls, you know?


    Taking out my phone enthusiastically, I looked through my address book for Kushida''s name. It''s only my second time, so I''m nervous to contact her. I heard the phone ring two, three times.


    However, there''s no sign that she''s picking up. Did she not notice? Or is she ignoring me?


    She wasn''t in sight, so I ran around, looking for her. Inside the school building, I saw someone that looked like Kushida from the back. It was around 6 o''clock, so there was no one other than club members. Well, there''s also the possibility that Kushida is meeting one of her friends that''s in a club.


    I''ll chase after her; if she''s meeting up with someone, I can talk to her at ater date. Time to go inside.


    Getting my indoor shoes from the rack, I headed for the hallway, but didn''t see Kushida. Did I lose sight of her? I thought that, but I heard the faint sounds of someone''s shoes.


    I arrived at the stairs leading to the second floor. Still following her. I heard the footsteps above me, going to the third floor. The next floor is the rooftop, no? It''s open during lunchtime, but I believe that it''s locked after school. Feeling curious, I went up the stairs. I hid my presence in case she was meeting with someone. And then I stopped in the middle of the stairs.


    I could see the outline of someone up there.


    Leaning against the handrail, I peeked through the crack in the door. As I looked through the opening, I saw Kushida''s figure. There was no one else. Is she waiting for someone here?


    If she''s waiting for someone in the deserted ce... perhaps, is Kushida meeting up a boyfriend? In that case, there''s a possibility that I would be cornered from both sides. As I was wondering whether or not I should leave, Kushida put down her bag on the floor.


    And then��


    "Ah�� so annoying."


    Her voice was so low that I didn''t think that it was Kushida.


    "It''s really annoying, irritating. It''d be fine if she just died..."


    She was grumbling to herself as if she was saying some kind of spell or curse.


    "I hate those kind of stuck-up girls that think they''re cute. Why is she such a bitch? A girl like her can''t possibly teach me how to study."


    Is Kushida annoyed with... Horikita?


    "Ah�� the worst. She''s really the worst, the worst, the worst. Horikita''s annoying, annoying, so annoying!"


    I feel like the image of the ss'' most popr girl has been burned down. It was a figure that she didn''t want seen by anyone else. My brain told me that it was dangerous to stay here.


    However, a question arose. Regardless of the fact that she was hiding her true feelings, why did she agree to help me if she hates Horikita? I thought that she would know enough about Horikita''s personality and character. She could''ve refused to help, leave the study group to Horikita, or have done countless other actions to take her hands off the issue.


    Why would she force herself to participate in the study group? Did she want to get along with Horikita? Or did she want to get closer to someone participating?


    None of those make sense. With that much stress, if there isn''t a different reason as to why she participated, I can''t exin it.


    No... She might''ve showed signs of this from the very beginning.


    I never thought much about it, but looking at the state she''s in right now, I had a thought. By any chance, are Kushida and Horikita��


    Anyway, I should get away from here. Kushida probably wouldn''t want anyone else to see her like this. Hiding my presence, I tried to quickly leave.


    Thump!


    In the school at dusk, the sound of kicking the door was louder than I thought. Unexpectedly loud. Kushida, also hearing the sound, immediately tensed up and stopped breathing. As if someone called out to her, Kushida turned around and spotted me.


    "... What are you... doing here?"


    After a brief silence, Kushida asked in a cold voice.


    "I lost my way, My bad, my bad. I''ll leave now."


    Kushida kept looking at me, seeing through my obvious lie. She had an intense gaze I''d never seen before.


    "Did you hear...?"


    "Will you believe me if I said I didn''t?"


    "I see..."


    Kushida briskly walked down the stairs. She put her left forearm against my neck and pushed me against the wall.


    Her tone of voice and behavior wasn''t the Kushida I knew.


    The Kushida now had a scary look that I couldn''t help butpare to Horikita''s.


    "What you heard just now... if you speak a word of it to anyone, I won''t forgive you."


    That sounded like a threat.


    "And if I did?''


    "Then I''ll spread a rumor that you raped me up here."


    "That''s a false charge, you know."


    "That''s ok, since it''s not a false charge."


    There was a strong impact to her words.


    Kushida then grabbed my left wrist and slowly opened the palm of my hand. She held the back of my hand and put my palm on her breast.


    The feeling of her soft breasts was transmitted throughout my whole palm.


    "... What are you doing?"


    At her unexpected behavior, I tried to pull away, but she pushed back on my hand.


    "Your fingerprints are on my clothes. There''s evidence. I''m being serious. Get it?"


    "... I understand. I got it, so let go of my hand."


    "I''m going to leave this uniform in my room without washing it. If you tell anyone, I''m going to give this to the police."


    For a while, I red at Kushida as she kept my hand on her breasts.


    "Don''t forget."


    Making sure that I understood, Kushida stepped away from me.


    I somehow couldn''t remember the feeling even though it was my first time touching a girl''s breasts.


    "Hey, Kushida. Which one is the ''real'' you?"


    "... That has nothing to do with you."


    "Is that so... However, watching you made me realize something. If you hate Horikita, then there''s no need to involve yourself with her, right?"


    <Illustration>


    I didn''t mean to ask that. I knew that she probably wouldn''t answer. But I was curious as to why she went so far to befriend her.


    "Is it bad to try to be liked by everyone? Do you understand how hard that is? You don''t, right?"


    "I don''t have too many friends, so no, I can''t say I do."


    Ever since the first day, Kushida certainly made an effort to talk to, exchange contact addresses with, and invite a pessimistic and negative girl. Anyone can imagine how time-consuming and hard that would be.


    "Like Horikita... I wanted to at least look like I got along with Horikita-san."


    "But you were stressed, huh."


    "Yea. That''s my way of life. That way, I can feel my own real significance."


    She answered without hesitation. Kushida has feelings and rules that only she herself knows. That''s what she was saying. Following her own rules, she frantically tried over and over to get along with Horikita.


    "I''m telling you this because of the circumstances, but I really hate gloomy and in boys like you."


    My image of the cute Kushida has been shattered, but I''m not really shocked. People tend to have both public and private images, after all.


    However, Kushida''s answer felt like it had both truths and lies.


    "This is just my intuition, but were you and Horikita acquaintances? Beforeing to this school."


    When I said that, Kushida''s shoulder flinched for a split second.


    "What the... I don''t know what you mean. Did Horikita-san say something about me?"


    "No, I thought that it was your first time meeting her. It''s funny, though."


    "... Funny?"


    I remembered the first time Kushida talked to me.


    "When I was introducing myself, you instantly remembered my name, no?"


    Kushida asked in reply, "So what?"


    "Where did you hear Horikita''s name from? At that time, she hadn''t told her name to anybody. The only one who knew was Sudou, but I doubt you met Sudou then."


    In other words, she shouldn''t have had the chance to learn her name.


    "Also, you probably got close to me so you could keep tabs on her, right?"


    "Just shut up. I''m getting irritated from listening to you talk. I only want to say one thing. Do you swear that you won''t say a word of what you learned here?"


    "I promise. Even if I told anyone, no one would believe me, right?"


    Kushida is really trusted by the ss. A difference of heaven and earth between us.


    "... Ok. I believe you."


    Although she didn''t change her expression, Kushida closed her eyes and exhaled deeply.


    "Is there anyone that would even believe me?"


    I idently blurted out those words.


    "Horikita-san''s kind of unusual, right?"


    "Well, I''d say she''s really unusual."


    "She''s not affected by anyone, nor does she involve herself with other people. The exact opposite of me."


    Kushida and Horikita are really two opposite poles.


    "You know, she only opens herself up to you."


    "Wait. Let me make a quick revision. She doesn''t open herself up. Absolutely not."


    "... Probably. Even so, she trusts you the most. Out of everyone I know, she has the most confidence in herself and the most wariness towards others. She wouldn''t trust anyone who''s worthless and stupid."


    "You''re saying she has a good eye for people, right?"


    "That''s the reason I said I believed you. After all, you''re pretty apathetic towards others, right?"


    I don''t remember showing Kushida that kind of behavior, but she seemed to have confidence in her words.


    "It''s not like it''s that strange to say. You showed absolutely no signs of giving your seat up to the old woman, right?"


    I see, that''s what she''s talking about. She noticed us on the bus. And then she realized that we weren''t even thinking of giving up our seats.


    "If you believed me, then don''t spread pointless rumors like that."


    "If you had that much confidence before, you wouldn''t have had the chance to feel my breasts."


    "Thats��I was really confused there. I panicked..."


    Her facial expression softened, and changed to one of impatience.


    "So, can I think of you as a bitch that would let boys touch your breasts without any hesitation?"


    She kicked my thigh with all her strength. In a panic, I took hold of the railing.


    "Dangerous! I could''ve gotten injured!"


    "That''s because you said something stupid!"


    With a flushed face (from anger, not bashfulness), Kushida snapped at me.


    "Hey, wait for a bit."


    I gave her a small nod.


    Going back up the stairs, Kushida quickly got her bag and came back. She had a wide grin on her face.


    "Shall we go back together?"


    "S-sure."


    I wondered whether this was a bad dream as her attitude did aplete 180. It was the usual Kushida. In the end, I couldn''t tell which one was the real her.

 Chapter 29 - 7 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 7 Part VII</h4>


    I wonder how ss D will be starting from tomorrow. It felt like I was watching some kind of variety show. A message from the group chat came.


    It read, "Satou has joined the group." She''s one of the hyper girls in our ss.


    "Yahoo~ Ike-kun invited me while I was talking to him earlier."


    Having nothing to say, I did nothing and kept looking at the chat.


    "I heard about what happened today~. Isn''t Horikita really annoying?"


    "I was pissed off at her. Sudou was really angry at her too. Looked like he would hit her."


    "If I see her tomorrow, I''m going to hit her. I was really angry today."


    "Ahahaha, it''ll be a big problem if you hit her LOL that''s just overkill"


    "Hey, while we''re on the topic. Wanna ignore her starting from tomorrow?"


    "Nah, we''ve always ignored her (lol)"


    "I need to get back at her somehow. We can bully her and make her cry. Like hiding her shoes."


    "I wouldugh if I was a kid, but I really want to see her suffer."


    Somehow, Horikita became the main topic of the group chat.


    "Ayanakouji-kun, wanna join too? In bullying her haha"


    "Nah, he''s fallen too hard for her."


    "Hey, whose side are you on?"


    It was pretty obvious that everyone would be irritated at Horikita. Their experiences with her have always been negative. However, I can''t agree with hitting or bullying her. Both would be equally devoid of any good intentions.


    "You''re reading this, right? Hey, I asked you a question: which side are you on?"


    "I''m not on anyone''s side. I won''t really stop you guys."


    "Staying neutral. The most sly answer possible lol"


    "You can think of it however you want, but it''s your loss if you think about it. If the school learns of this problem, it''ll be trouble for you. Just keep that in mind."


    "Are you trying to protect her? Haha"


    Because I can''t see their faces over chat, it makes them more aggressive than usual. If Ike was in front of me, he probably wouldn''t have said those words.


    However, everyone just wants a sense of security and solidarity using Horikita.


    It would only be a waste of time if I continued chatting. Time to finish this conversation.


    "If Kushida knew of this, she''d hate you. lol"


    After sending that message, I closed my phone. It rang, but I left it alone. They probably won''t do anything stupid. Satou wouldn''t do anything stupid without the cooperation of the others.


    Moving over to the side of the room, I opened the window. I could hear the insects from the nearby trees. Is it the Kubikirigisu[3] that are making that noise? The night breeze shook the window back and forth.


    [TL/N :- A name of an insect. I couldn''t find an English name, so I''ll just use the Japanese name.]


    I met Horikita on the first day of school, was put in the same ss, and got the seat next to her. I became friends with Sudou and Ike. Furthermore, I fell for the school''s trap and our ss wasbeled as the worst. Horikita, who tried to fix our situation, earned the ire of the other students because of her personality.


    I''m the closest one to this situation, but I feel like I''m floating instead.


    No, that''s a bad choice of words. It''s not afortable feeling. However, I feel like I''m observing from the outside. Because I didn''t feel the same urgency as Sudou and the others did, I thought that the current situation didn''t rte to me and ignored it instead.


    "Only a fool would not use power that they have."


    I didn''t want to remember his words, but they were stuck in my head.


    "A fool... I wonder if that''s what I am."


    Closing the window, I could hear the harshughtering from the television.

 Chapter 30 - 7 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 7 Part VIII</h4>


    I couldn''t seem to fall asleep, so I got up and exited my room.


    In the lobby, I bought some juice from the vending machine and went back to the elevator.


    "Hmm?"


    The elevator was on the 7th floor. Feeling curious, I looked at the CCTV monitor of the inside of the elevator. It was Horikita in her school uniform.


    "... Well, there''s no need to hide myself, but..."


    I didn''t want to particrly face her, so I hid myself behind the vending machine. The elevator reached the first floor.


    While being wary of her surroundings, Horikita exited the building. After she disappeared into the dark, I chased after her.


    However, I involuntarily hid myself again after turning the corner.


    Horikita stopped moving. There was another person''s figure.


    "Suzune. I didn''t think you''d follow me all the way here."


    Did she leave at this hour to meet with a boy?


    "Mou, I''m different from the useless me that you know. I''vee here to catch up to you."


    "Catch up to me, huh."


    Nii-san? I couldn''t see the person she was talking to, but it looks like it''s Horikita''s older brother.


    "I heard that you are in ss D; it doesn''t seem like anything''s changed in thest 3 years. Because you''ve always been looking at my back, you''ve never been able to see your own ws. Choosing toe to this school was another one of your mistakes."


    "That''s��that''s wrong. I''m going to rise up to ss A. And then��"


    "That''s impossible. You''ll never reach ss A. Rather, your ss will crumble before that. This school isn''t as easy as you think it is."


    "I will absolutely, absolutely reach ss A..."


    "I already said it''s impossible. You''re a really unreasonable younger sister."


    Horikita''s older brother takes a step forward. From my hiding spot, I could see his form more clearly.


    It was the student council president.


    There was no emotion in his expression, as if he was looking at an existence that didn''t interest him at all.


    He grabbed his younger sister''s wrist and pushed her against the wall.


    "No matter how much I avoided you, you are still my younger sister. If people start to learn about you, it is me who will be disgraced. Leave this school immediately."


    "N-no... tsu. I will, I will absolutely rise up to ss A...!"


    "Foolish, really. Do you want to relive the painful experiences of the past?"


    "Nii-san��I will��"


    "You have neither the power nor the qualifications to aim for ss A. Understand that."


    Horikita''s body drew forward, as if he was about to take action. The situation looks dangerous.


    Resigning myself to her anger, I stepped out from my corner and approached the older brother.


    Before I realized, I grabbed his right arm.


    "��What? Who are you?"


    Looking at his own arm, he looked at me with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    "A-ayanokouji-kun!?"


    "You, you were trying to throw her to the ground, right? It''s concrete here, you know. Just because you''re siblings doesn''t mean you can do anything you want."


    "It''s not admirable to eavesdrop."


    "Just let go of her hand."


    "That''s what I should be saying."


    It was silent while we red at each other.


    "Stop, Ayanokouji-kun..."


    She said with a strained voice. I''ve never seen her like that before.


    Reluctantly, I let go of his arm. At that moment, he aimed for my face with a quick backhand.


    Feeling danger, I instinctively leaned backwards. A nasty attack with a thin body. Furthermore, he aimed for my vitals with a sharp kick.


    <Illustration>


    "Ha!"


    I understood that it had power to make me lose consciousness in one hit. With a confused look, he let out a breath and extended his right arm towards me.


    If I grabbed his hand, he would probably throw me onto the ground. Instead, I pped his arm away with left hand.


    "Good reflexes. I didn''t think you would avoid every single one. You also understood what I was trying to do. Were you taught in some way?"


    Finally stopping his attacks, he asked me a question.


    "Yea, I did piano and calligraphy. In elementary school, I even got the championship in a musicpetition."


    "Are you also ss D? What a unique boy. Suzune."


    Letting go of her arm, he slowly faced me.


    "Suzune, you have a friend? I''m honestly surprised."


    "He''s... he''s not my friend. He''s only a ssmate."


    Denying his words, she looked up to her brother.


    "As always, you''re mistaking solitude with istion. And you, Ayanokouji. With you, it looks like things are going to be interesting."


    Walking past me, he disappeared into the night. The confident student council president. It seems like Horikita was acting strange because she met her brother.


    "I''m going to crawl my way to ss A even if I die. That''s the only way."


    After he left, the night was engulfed in silence. Horikita sat down against the wall, her head hanging in shame. I wonder if I did anything unnecessary. As I turned to return to the dorms, Horikita called out to me.


    "Did you hear everything...? Or was it coincidence?"


    "No, it was like 50% luck. I saw you while I went to go buy juice from the vending machine. I followed you simply because I was curious. However, I really didn''t mean to intrude."


    Horikita sank into silence once again.


    "Your older brother is quite strong. He didn''t hesitate to attack."


    "He''s... 5th dan in karate and 4th dan in aikido."[4]


    [TL/N :- Dan are ranks in martial arts (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dan_(rank)#Ranks_in_Japanese)]


    Oho, so he''s that strong. If I didn''t pull back it would''ve been a disaster.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you also do something, right? You''re also a rank holder."


    "I already said it, didn''t I? I yed piano and performed tea ceremonies."


    "You said calligraphy before."


    "... I also did calligraphy."


    "You purposely got low scores on your test, and you say you did piano and calligraphy. I still don''t understand you very well."


    "Getting those scores were only a coincidence, and I really did piano, tea ceremony, and calligraphy."


    If there was a piano here, I could y Fur Elise at least.


    "I let you see a strange side of me."


    "Rather, I always thought that you were a normal girl��not."


    She scowled at me.


    "Let''s go back. If anyone sees us here, there will surely be a misunderstanding."


    Certainly. There would absolutely be strange rumors about a girl and a boy all by themselves in the dead of night.


    Not to mention, our rtionship was still iffy to begin with.


    Slowly getting up, Horikita walked towards the entrance of the dorms.


    "Hey... Are you really ok with how the study group went?"


    Thinking that I wouldn''t get another chance, I called out to her resolutely.


    "Why are you asking that? I proposed the study group in the first ce. It''s not like you cared about it in the first ce. Am I wrong?"


    "I have a bad feeling. Or should I say, the other students seem to be nning something."


    "I don''t mind. I''m already used to it. Also, most of the students with red marks are with Hirata-kun. He''s good at studying, gets along with people, and can teach other people well, unlike me. This time, they should be able to barely clear the borderline. However, I judged it to be a waste of time to help them out myself. Until graduation, they''ll have to repeatedly try to not fail. It''d be really stupid to keep trying to cover for their failing marks every single time."


    "Sudou and his group took some distance from Hirata. I don''t think they''ll participate in his study group."


    "That''s what they decided to do; that has nothing to do with me. If they don''t approach Hirata-kun, they''ll just drop out soon enough. Of course, my goal is to get up to ss A. However, that''s for my own sake, and not for anyone else. I don''t care what anyone else does. Rather, if cut down on people on this next midterm, only people who are necessary are left. It''ll be easier to get to ss A. A win-win situation."


    I don''t think she''s wrong. In the first ce, this crisis is bad for students who got red marks. However, I couldn''t help but continue the conversation with Horikita, who was strangely talkative.


    "Horikita, isn''t that way of thinking incorrect?"


    "Incorrect? Tell me which part is wrong. You''re not trying to say that there is no future for a person who abandons their ssmates, right?"


    "Calm down. I know you well enough that you wouldn''t understand what I''m saying."


    "Then why? There''s no merit in saving failures."


    "Certainly there isn''t much merit.However, it helps prevent demerits."


    "... Demerits?"


    "Do you think that the school hasn''t already thought of that? They''re students who rack up negative points from talking during ss or always beingte. Say they drop out because no one helped them. How many negative points do you think we''ll get?"


    "That''s��"


    "Of course, before we get any information, nothing is certain. However, don''t you think that there''s a fairly high possibility? A hundred? A thousand? There''s even a chance that 10,000 or 100,000 points are deducted. If that''s the case, you''ll have a hard time getting to ss A."


    "Our negative points from beingte and talking during ss can''t go below 0 right now. While we''re at 0 points, it''d be best to remove all the students who can''t study. Isn''t it the same as receiving no damage?"


    "There''s no guarantee that that''ll be the case. There might be some negative points that we don''t know about yet. Do you really think it''s alright to ignore such a dangerous risk? Well... for someone as smart as you, there''s no way that you wouldn''t have thought of that. If that wasn''t the case, there''s no reason for you to do a study group. You would''ve abandoned them from the very start."


    I was starting to get worked up. That might be because I started to regard her as a friend. I didn''t want her to regret her decision.


    "Even if there are unseen minuses, it''s better for the ss if we get rid of the failures. When we start to increase our points, it''ll be bad if we regret not cutting them out. At this time, this is a risk that should be taken."


    "Do you really think that?"


    "Yes, really. Rather, I am worried about you, who is trying to desperately save them."


    I grabbed Horikita''s wrist as she was about to get on the elevator.


    "What? Do you have a rebuttal? This problem isn''t something that can be solved by the two of us. The only ones who know the answer are the school, so we''ll be left here arguing forever. I''ll interpret it as I like, and you''ll do the same. It''ll only amount to that, no?"


    "You''re really talkative. I never thought you were the type of person to talk this much."


    "That''s... that''s because you''re being insistent."


    The normal Horikita would never listen to me.


    If I stopped her like this, it wouldn''t be strange to receive a sharp blow. However, by not doing so, it''s evidence that Horikita also thinks the same way. That''s why she didn''t shake off my hand. Of course, she herself probably doesn''t notice.


    "The day we met. Do you remember what happened on the bus?"


    "You mean the time we refused to give our seat up to the old woman?"


    "Yea. At that time, I thought of the meaning behind giving up my seat. To give up my seat, or not to give up my seat. Which one is the right answer?"


    "I already gave my answer. I didn''t give up my seat because I felt it was useless. There''s no merit to giving her my seat, but rather a waste of time and effort."


    "Merit? All you think about is profit and loss to the very end."


    "Is that bad? Humans are calcting creatures. If you sell goods, you get money, and if you do someone a favor, it''ll be returned. I''ll receive this thing called ''joy'' from my contribution to society if I give up my seat. No?"


    "No, that''s not wrong. I also think that''s natural."


    "Then��"


    "With that mindset, make sure to have a broad outlook on life. Right now, you''re too blinded by anger and unhappiness that you can''t see anything."


    "Are you someone important? Do you even have the ability to find faults about me?"


    "Whatever my ability, I can only see one thing that you cannot see. This is the only fault in the otherwise perfect-looking person known as Horikita Suzune."


    She snorted, as if she was saying "Tell me if you have a bone to pick with me."


    "Let me tell me you your faults. You find other people a hindrance and you don''t let anyonee close to you. Aren''t you in ss D because you always think of yourself as superior over everyone else?"


    "... It seems like you''re trying to say that I''m equal to Sudou-kun and his group."


    "Then, are you trying to say that you''re superior to those guys?"


    "It''s obvious if you look at the test scores. Those are clear evidence that they''re just heavy baggage for the ss."


    "Certainly, if you measure by scores, they''re two, three times below your level. Even if they tried really hard, they wouldn''t be able to surpass you. However, that''s only true on top of the desk. The school doesn''t only look at intelligence. This time, if the school did some kind of physical examination, the results wouldn''t be the same. Is that wrong?"


    "That''s��"


    "Your physical ability is also good. After watching you swim, you''re definitely one of the better girls. However, both you and I know that Sudou''s physical abilities surpass yours. Ike hasmunication skills that you don''t have. If there was a test based onmunication skills, Ike would certainly be helpful. Rather, you would''ve probably dragged down the ss. Well then, are you ipetent? No, that''s not it. Everyone has their strong and weak points. That''s what a human is."


    Horikita tried to retort, but she wasn''t able to say anything.


    "... You have no basis to your words. All of your words are just pure guesses."


    "If there is no foundation, then we have toe up with a guess from what we do have. Think about Chiyabashira-sensei''s words carefully. In the guidance room, she said, "Who decided that smart people are the ones who get into superior sses?". So, the conclusion is that there is some factor other than academic ability that affects rankings."


    I swiftly cut off Horikita''s exit path as she looked left and right to weasel herself out of the argument. If I didn''t do that, our argument would''ve been ridiculous.


    "You say that you wouldn''t regret abandoning the students who failed, but that''s not true. There will be plenty of days where you feel regret if they drop out."


    I looked straight into Horikita''s eyes. She was not only grasping the reality of the situation, but also tied it with her consciousness. I got that impression from her.


    "You''re really talkative today too. Doesn''t suit your principle of avoiding trouble."


    "Yea, probably."


    "It''s really frustrating, but your words are right. You had enough persuasive power to make me think that. I''ll recognize that. However, I still can''t understand one thing. That is, your true intentions. What is this school to you? Why are you desperately trying to persuade me?"


    "... I see, that''s what you''re thinking."


    "If someone doesn''t have any persuasive power, their theories won''t be believed."


    She wants to know why I''m trying to persuade her that letting Sudou and the others drop out is a bad thing.


    "Without any facades, I want to know the true reason. For points? To rise up to ss A? Or, to help your friends?"


    "Because I want to know. What is ''a person with merit''? What is equality?"


    "Merit, equality..."


    "I came to this school to seek out answers to these questions."


    Although it wasn''t well organized in my head, it came out clearly in words.


    "Your hand, can you let go?"


    "Ah, my bad."


    After I released my hand, Horikita turned around and looked at me.


    "I couldn''t have fallen for your smooth talking, right?"


    Saying that, Horikita extended her arm towards me.


    "I will take care of Sudou-kun and the others for my own sake. From now on, I''ll make sure to make sure they don''t drop out as an investment for the future. Is that fine?"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think you''ll act differently. That''s the kind of person you are."


    "That''s a promise, then."


    I took Horikita''s hand.


    However, it wasn''t untilter that I learned that this was a contract with the devil.


    Moshi moshi is the usual greeting for phone calls.


    "Defective product" is in English.


    A name of an insect. I couldn''t find an English name, so I''ll just use the Japanese name.


    Dan are ranks in martial arts (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dan_(rank)#Ranks_in_Japanese)

 Chapter 31 - 8: The group of failures, attempt 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 8:?The group of failures, attempt 2</h4>


    The fragrance of the first tea of the season is now in the air. I hope all of you are doing well.


    A month and a half since the start of school. I spent every day carefree.


    "Excuse me, can you hear me? Is your head ok?"


    She hit my forehead with her palm, and I rubbed it in pain.


    "You don''t have a fever, huh."


    "I don''t! I was just lost in thought."


    I remembered how we reached this situation, and I involuntarily sighed. Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to cooperate with her.


    Oh well, no use crying over spilt milk.


    At the time, I agreed to help to cheer her up, but thinking back on it, it''s really not like me to ept.


    "So, Mr. Strategist. What should I do?"


    "Well... of course, we need to persuade Sudou-kun and the others to participate in the study group again. To do that, you''ll have to grovel at your feet, begging them to join."


    "Why do I have to do that... In the first ce, you''re the reason there was a fight."


    "The true reason is that they didn''t want to study. Don''t mistake that."


    This girl... Does she even want to help them?


    "It''s impossible to gather them again without Kushida''s help. You know that too, right?"


    "... I know. I guess we''ll have to make some sacrifices."


    Looks like she doesn''t want to be involved with Kushida in any way possible. Even though she wasn''t happy about it, she agreed since it was an emergency.


    This is the bestpromise possible for someone like Horikita who doesn''t want her close.


    "Alright, go and quickly get her to work with us."


    "Me?"


    "Of course. You formed a contract with me. Since you agreed to be my workhorse until we reach ss A, you have toply."


    I don''t remember making that kind of contract.


    "Here, look at this written contract."


    Wow. It had my name and even my seal.


    "You''ll be charged for document forgery, you know."


    Giving up, I walked away from her. Horikita tidied up her desk and faced Kushida.


    "Kushida-san. I want to talk to you. If possible, do you want to eat lunch together?"


    "Lunch? It''s strange to be invited by Horikita-san, but sure."


    Even though I was nearby, Kushida didn''t waver at all. She quickly agreed. Kushida then walked towards the school''s most popr Cafe Pallet.


    It''s the ce where Horikita got mad at us because we made up a lie and called her out.


    Horikita paid for Kushida''s drink. Of course, I paid for my own.


    Taking the drink with a smile, Kushida sat down in a seat. We also sat down in front of her.


    "Thanks. What did you have to talk about?"


    "I''m making a study group to help Sudou-kun. Can you help us one more time?"


    "Who are you doing this for? Is it for Sudou-kun''s sake?"


    Kushida also recognized that her request wasn''t purely altruistic.


    "No, this is for me."


    "Is that so. Horikita-san, like usual, acts for yourself, huh."


    "Will you not help people who don''t act for their friends?"


    "I think you''re free to think however you want. However, I wanted make sure that you wouldn''t lie, so I''m happy that you answered honestly. Ok, I''ll help you out. After all, we''re ssmates, right? Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Y-yea. Please help us."


    "I want to ask you directly, though. It''s not for your friends, not for the points, but rather, you want me to help so that we can reach ss A, right?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s, that''s unbelievable... isn''t it impossible? Oh, I''m not trying to call you stupid. But how should I say it... more than half the ss has already given up, you know?"


    "Is it because the difference between our ss and ss A is too big?"


    "Yea... Honestly, I don''t know if we can catch up. I don''t even know if we can get any points next month. I feel disheartened."


    Horikita hit the table with a ng.


    "I''ll absolutely do it."


    "Ayanokouji-kun, are you also aiming for ss A?"


    "Yes. He is my assistant in reaching ss A."


    You made me an assistant without my consent...


    "Hmm... ok. Let me help."


    "Of course, that''s why we''re asking in the first ce."


    "Not that, I want to join you guys in aiming for ss A. Not just the study group, but I want to help with everything else you''ll be doing from now on."


    "E-eh? But..."


    "Then do you not want me to help?"


    Kushida looked at Horikita with widened eyes.


    "Fine. I''ll formally ask for your help again if this study group goes well."


    That was her reply. Even though Kushida probably had something in mind, Horikita decided to let it go for some reason and let her join.


    After receiving an affirmative reply from the usually stubborn Horikita, Kushida jumped up in excitement.


    "Really!? Yay!"


    Looking truly happy, she cheered in delight. This appearance of hers is also cute.


    "Best regards again, Horikita-san! Ayanokouji-kun!"


    She extended her left and right arms towards the two of us.


    Feeling a bit confused, both Horikita and I shook her hand.


    "However, I don''t know if Sudou-kun and his friends with agree to join again."


    "Yea. In the current situation, it certainly looks difficult."


    "Well then, can you leave it to me once again?" I can do at least this much after joining you guys. Ok?"


    I felt overwhelmed at the pace Horikita and Kushida were moving at.


    As if she was about to leap into action immediately, she took out her phone. Soon after, Ike and Yamauchi came over with ecstatic expressions. As soon as they saw me and Horikita, they looked at me as if they were saying, "You really told her about the chat!?". Well, it''s convenient, so I''ll just stay silent. Their feelings of guilt will probably be effective in getting them to agree.


    "Sorry for calling you two out. I have, or rather, Horikita has something to ask of you two."


    "W-w-what, what is it? What do you have to do with us?"


    What an overreaction... They backed away in nervousness.


    "Do you two have any ns to join Hirata-kun''s study group?"


    "Eh? S-study group? No, we didn''t want to join because he''s too popr... We''re going to cram the day before the test. It''s worked since middle school."


    To Ike''s words, Yamauchi nodded two, three times. They seem to have somehow managed by crammingst-minute for the past few years.


    "That kind of thinking suits you two. However, the probability of getting kicked out of school is pretty high right now."


    "You''re the same as ever, whatever that means."


    Sudou appeared while scowling at Horikita. Looks like Sudou was also caught in Kushida''s trap.


    "The one who should be the most worried is you, Sudou-kun. You look like you have absolutely no worries about dropping at of school."


    "You already knew that. If you''re not careful, I''ll beat you up. I''m busy with basketball right now. It''ll be good enough to study right before the test."


    "C-calm down, Sudou."


    Ike tried to calm down Sudou, as if he didn''t know what he said in the chat.


    "Hey, Sudou-kun. Won''t you try studying one more time? You can probably barely pass the test by cramming. However, if it doesn''t work, you won''t be able to y basketball here anymore, you know?"


    "That''s... but I don''t want to receive ''charity'' from this girl. I haven''t forgotten the words you threw at me the other day. If you''re going to ask, apologize first. With sincerity."


    Sudou dered that, showing hostility against Horikita. Personally, I think that even though he feels that it''s dangerous to not study, he was more insulted by her words about basketball.


    Of course, Horikita wouldn''t apologize so easily. There''s no one that would openly brag about having been wrong with their own mouth.


    "I think you are wrong, Sudou-kun."


    "What!?"


    Instead of apologizing, she only added more fuel to the fire.


    "However, our antipathy for each other is only trivial in this situation. I will teach you for my sake. You will study for your sake. Is that bad?"


    "Do you really want to move up to ss A? To go as far as to invite me."


    "Yes. Otherwise, who would choose to be concerned with you?"


    At Horikita''s blunt words, Sudou got more mad.


    "I''m busy with basketball. Even before a test, the others don''t take a break in order to study. I can''t afford to fall behind while I''m off studying."


    Having predicted that Sudou would say such words, Horikita took out a piece of paper and showed it to him. It was a detailed schedule until the day of the test.


    "At thest study session, I learned that regr method of studying didn''t work for you. None of you understand the basics of the topics. It''s like taking a frog and introducing it to the ocean. The frog doesn''t know where to start. Also, I understand that taking time away from your hobbies adds to your stress. Therefore, I thought of a n to address that problem."


    "What kind of sorcery is this? If there is such a n, tell me."


    Both studying for tests and club activities can coexist. Believing that there was no way for that to be true, Sudouughed with his nose.


    "We have two weeks from now. You will start studying every day during ss as if you''d die tomorrow."


    At first, I didn''t understand what she was saying. Everyone was confused.


    "Usually, you three don''t work seriously during ss, right?"


    "Don''t decide that on your own."


    Ike objected.


    "Then, are you diligent during ss?"


    "... No, we aren''t. I do nothing until ss is over."


    "Right? In other words, you spend six hours a day just idling. Even outside of the one, two hours avable after school, there is a ton of precious time being wasted. We must take good advantage of this time."


    "Certainly... in theory that would work, but... isn''t that kind of absurd?"


    Kushida''s worries are spot on. It''s because they can''t study that all the time during ss is wasted.


    If they can''t even stop themselves from talking during ss, I don''t think they''ll be able to understand any of the problems by themselves.


    "I can''t keep up with the material covered during ss."


    "I already know that. So, we''ll use all the free time we have and have a small study session."


    Horikita then turned to the next page. It had a full description of what we would do.


    In summary, it''s like this. After first period, everyone will meet up and discuss what they didn''t understand. In the ten minutes of break, Horikita will then teach what they didn''t know.


    And then the whole process would repeat for the next period. Of course it''s not as simple as it sounds.


    However, since they can''t keep up with the lesson, it may be difficult for them to be able to understand in that short time.


    "W-wait. I''m confused. Is this possible?"


    Ike also recognized that this would be a hard task.


    "Yea, isn''t it unreasonable to think that you could teach us in just 10 minutes?"


    "Don''t worry. During ss, I''ll make sure to get all the answers to the every question. And then Ayanokouji-kun and Kushida-san will teach you guys one-on-one."


    If it''s like that, I guess there is a chance that everyone can understand in just 10 minutes.


    "You two, if it''s just exining the answers, you can do it, right?"


    "But... I still don''t think it''s possible in that amount of time. Studying is hard, so I don''t know..."


    "The content covered in a single period is surprisingly small. It''s only 1 page of notes, or at most about 2. And the material concerning the test only takes up half the page. Anyway, if the time isn''t enough, we can always use the lunch break. I''m not saying I want you to understand the material. I just want to make sure that it''s in your head. The important thing is to make sure that you pay attention to the teacher''s voice and the letters on the ckboard. Just forget about taking notes."


    "Are you telling us not to take notes?"


    "Trying to memorize the question and the answer is surprisingly difficult while taking notes."


    Certainly, that might be true. By focusing on taking notes, valuable time is wasted.


    At any rate, it looks like Horikita doesn''t want to use any after school time.


    "Just try it out. You can give it a run before you refuse."


    "... I still don''t want to do it. I want to spend my time differently than someone who studies 24/7. Also, I don''t think I''ll be able to study with an cheap trick like that."


    Horikita thought of the n while considering the three of them, but Sudou still did not agree.


    "It looks like you''re misunderstanding the fundamental concept here. Cheap tricks? There''s no such thing. There''s no way but to spend your time and study carefully. That''s not only for studying, but also for everything else. Or are you saying that there are cheap tricks and shortcuts for basketball?"


    "Of course there''s no such thing. Only after you practice and practice do you get good."


    Realizing what he said, Sudou inhaled sharply in surprise


    "It''s absolutely impossible for people who don''t have the ability to focus. However, you would pour in all of your energy in order to get better at basketball. Even if it''s only a fraction, use some of that energy for studying. In order to continue ying basketball at this school. So that you don''t get kicked out."


    It was a really small one, but Horikita unmistakably offered Sudou a smallpromise. He hesitated.


    However, his pride got in the way. No matter what, he would not agree.


    "... I still won''t participate. Thank you for being more civil, but I still can''t agree."


    Sudou tried to leave without ever having sat down, but Horikita stopped him.


    If she let this chance go, there probably wouldn''t be another opportunity to form a study group. Normally, I wouldn''t have said anything, but I guess I have to pitch in and help here.


    "Hey, Kushida. Do you already have a boyfriend?"


    "Eh? Ehh? I don''t have one, why are you asking me out of the blue?"


    "Then, if I get 50 points on the next test, will you date me?"


    I stuck out my hand.


    "Ha? What are you saying, Ayanokouji!? Date me! I''ll get 51 points!"


    "No, no, me! Date me! I''ll get 52 points!"


    Ike quickly responded. And then Yamauchi. Kushida quickly recognized what I was trying to do.


    "E-embarassing... I don''t judge people by their test scores, you know?"


    "But they want a reward for doing well. Look at their enthusiasm. If there''s such a reward, they''ll probably try even harder."


    "W-well, how about this? I''ll date the person who gets the highest test score... I like people who work hard to achieve something they might not even like."


    "Woahhhhh! I''ll do it! I''ll do it!"


    They were all breathing heavily in excitement. I called out to Sudou.


    "Hey Sudou. Are you going to do it? This is your chance."


    It''s a bit different than saying "Do you want to date Kushida?"


    I have a rough understanding of Sudou''s character. In a situation like this, it''s hard to get him to participate. So, I have to find apromise in order to get him to join.


    "... A date, huh. I guess it''s not bad. Seriously, can''t help it... I''ll participate too."


    Sudou turned and replied in a small voice. Kushida let out a sigh of relief.


    "Keep in mind, boys are simpler creatures than you might think."


    I weed Sudou to the group after saying so to Horikita.

 Chapter 32 - 8 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 8 Part I</h4>


    The reunited study group began, and it started off pretty smoothly.


    Of course, no one really found studying fun or was really delighted to be studying, but everyone worked hard so that they wouldn''t have to drop out of school. The stupid trio, unlike their usual selves, frantically repeated the problems on the ckboard, twisting their necks as they tried to understand. Sudou asionally was on the brink of dozing off, but for the sake of bing a basketball pro, he just barely stayed awake during ss. He was earnestly chasing after a far-fetched dream that some people wouldugh at. Most of us first-years, who had just only gotten out of middle school, didn''t have any dreams yet. Many have only briefly thought, "What will I be when I grow up?", but nothing more. Inparison, Sudou, who''s already working towards his dream, is a praiseworthy person.


    Anyway, how does this school even define and measure ability?


    At the very least, it''s not measured only by academic ability.


    That''s obvious when you see that Ike, Sudou, and I were all epted.


    If you''re admitted for something other than your academic ability, though, you have to make sure to never get failing marks. Or at least, that''s what it seemed like to me.


    If the system itself isn''t a lie, then there aren''t many possible answers.


    Or are they making difficult problems for Ike and Sudou so they can ovee them?


    That question arose in my mind. Well, it probably doesn''t have such a simple answer. Both the lessons and the small test are harder than what Sudou and the others can solve.


    After the morning sses ended, Horikita looked down at ther notes with a small nod. It looks like she''s satisfied with the notes she took.


    Even if it''s teaching the stupid trio, Horikita will definitely do her best to create the best results. It''s only natural because she wants to improve the ss'' score and raise the ability of the students.


    However, we''re not aiming for full marks. All we want is for Ike and the others to pass.


    As soon as the bell rang for lunch, Ike and the others ran for their lives. Lunch is 45 minutes long. After eating, it was promised that everyone would meet in the library for 20 minutes to study.


    At first, we nned to study in the ssroom, but since it would be noisy, it was decided that we would study in the library so that we could concentrate better.


    However, I think that the real reason was so that Horikita could avoid Hirata. Hirata''s group usually discusses study methods for after school during lunch. If we were nearby, we would probably be able to overhear everything they say. She probably doesn''t want that.


    "Horikita, what are you doing for lunch?"


    "Well��"


    "Ayanakouji-kun. Do you want to eat lunch together? I have no other ns today."


    Kushida suddenly jumped into my vision.


    "Oh, sure. Then do you want to eat with Kushida too��"


    "See youter. I already have ns, so excuse me."


    Getting up quickly, she left the ssroom by herself.


    "Sorry, Ayanakouji-kun. Was I... a bother?"


    "No, no, it''s fine."


    Kushida looked at Horikita''s back and waved "Bye bye~".


    Was this nned out? After discovering her secret the other day, I feel like Kushida is trying to keep track of me more tantly. Even though she said she believed me, anyone would be scared that I might tell someone.


    In the end, we ended up going to the cafe to get lunch. When the two of us arrived at the cafe, I was overwhelmed by the number of girls there.


    "What is this, there are so many girls..."


    More than 80% of all the students were girls.


    "It''s not really a ce where boys eat."


    The menu was filled with items like pasta and pancakes, which girls would like, but athletic people like Sudou would onlyin that the portions were too small. The only boys here were riajuus and yboys. They were either sitting with another girl or multiple other girls.


    "I think the school cafeteria is better after all. I feel ufortable."


    "You''ll get used to it. Koenji-kunes here every day, you know? Look, he''s over there."


    Kushida pointed towards arge table with a lot of seats around it. I could see the figure of Koenji surrounded by girls.


    He has his usual self-important attitude.


    I seemed to never see him around lunch time; is this where he always went?


    "He looks popr. Those girls are all third-years."


    Kushida is also surprised. I could overhear some of the conversation between Koenji and the senpais.


    "Koenji-kun, say ''aah~''"


    "Haha~! Older girls are definitely better~"


    Without feeling timid in the presence of third-years, he ate his meal practically glued to the girls.


    "That guy, he''s really something..."


    "It looks like his name has been talked about here and there."


    I see, are those girls doing it for the money?


    "What a sad world we live in."


    "Those girls are only being practical. You can''t afford to eat with only your dreams."


    "Would you do that too?"


    "I like to dream more. You know, someone like a knight in shining armor?"


    "A knight in shining armor, huh."


    We found seats as far away from Koenji as possible.


    "How about you, Ayanokouji-kun? Do you like someone like Horikita-san?"


    "Why''d you bring up Horikita?"


    "You''re always with her. Isn''t she cute?"


    Well, I do think she''s cute. Only the outside though.


    "Did you know? You''ve been drawing attention from the girls for a while. You were even on the ranking list that the first-year girls created."


    "Attention. Me? And what kind of ranking..."


    It looks like I was rated by the girls when I wasn''t aware.


    Is it the same kind of ranking that the boys did with the girl''s breasts?


    "How many kinds of ranking would there be? The ikemen ranking? The wealth ranking? The grossness ranking? And the��"


    "... You can stop. I don''t want to know anymore."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. You were ranked fifth on the ikemen ranking. Congrattions! By the way, first ce was Satonaka-kun from ss A. Second was Hirata-kun, and third and fourth were both boys from ss A. I feel like Hirata-kun got a lot of points because of his looks and his character."


    As one would expect from the star of ss D. He was noticed by the girls in the other sses too.


    "Is it ok for me to be happy about this?"


    "Of course. Oh, but you were also pretty high on the gloominess rankings too."


    "Let''s see..."


    I looked at the phone. There were several lists of countless boys.


    There was also a disturbing ranking titled, "Ranking of boys who should die". Let''s say I didn''t see that.


    "Are you not happy? You''re ranked fifth."


    "It would be different if I cared about being popr, but I don''t really feel anything."


    In fact, I don''t remember ever having gotten a letter with a heart seal on it from a girl.


    "Are a lot of people participating?"


    "Yea. There are a lot of people who participate, but I don''t know the total vote tally. The people whoment are also anonymous~"


    In other words, it''s not very reliable.


    "Anyway, I think you''re at a disadvantage. I think you''re definitely someone worthy of being an ikemen, but you don''t stand out like Hirata-kun. You''re not particrly smart, athletic, or well spoken, so you''re missing something, you know?"


    "That, that killed me..."


    That''s just saying that I have nothing appealing about me...


    "S-sorry. I probably should''ve held back."


    Kushida reflected on her harsh words.


    "Um, during middle school, did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Is it bad if I didn''t?"


    "... So you didn''t. Ahaha, it''s not particrly bad."


    "Rankings, huh. If boys did the same thing, what would the girls think?"


    "Think of them as horrible human beings?"


    Even though she was smiling, her eyes weren''t. Well, that''s to be expected. If the boys ranked the girls on cuteness or ugliness, they would definitely object. That''s already one double standard between girls and boys. Anyway, Kushida has been interacting with me normally. I thought she would act differently after I found her on the rooftop.


    "Hey. You don''t have to force yourself to talk to me, you know."


    "No, no, it''s not forced. I find talking to you fun."


    "Well, didn''t you say that you hated talking to me?"


    "Ahaha, I did, didn''t I. Sorry, sorry, those are my true feelings.


    ... No, I''m hurt because those are your true feelings. Even though she''s putting on that smile, she hates me. That''s the worst.


    "Actually, the reason I invited you to eat lunch with me was to keep an eye on you. I''m just asking, but if you had to choose between Horikita-san and me to be your ally, who would you choose? Would you choose me?"


    "I''m no one''s ally or opponent. I''m neutral."


    "I think there are matters that can''t be avoided by just being neutral. It''s fine and all to oppose war for example, but you''ll be wrapped up in it at some point, you know? If Horikita-san and I fought, it would be nice if you cooperated."


    "Even if you say that..."


    "Keep that in mind. I''m expecting you to help me."


    "Expect, huh. If you ask me to help, I''d think that the first thing you should do is exin the situation."


    Still smiling, Kushida shook her head no.


    "No, the first thing is to make sure we trust each other."


    "Yea, I suppose."


    Both Kushida and I don''t really understand each other too well.


    Sometime down the line, when we trust each other more, I may be able to understand Kushida better.

 Chapter 33 - 8 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 8 Part II</h4>


    One minuteter than we had promised, we all met in the library.


    Everyone was ready to take notes and was waiting to start. There were also a lot of other students that were currently studying in the library. From first-years to third-years, everyone was making an effort to study.


    I could tell with a nce.


    "You''rete."


    "Sorry, we were a bitte because it was crowded."


    "Did you two eat together!?"


    Ike asked us, feeling suspicious because the two of us came together.


    We did indeed eat together, but I don''t think we should say anything here.


    "Yea, we did. We had lunch together."


    Like I said, you didn''t have to say that... With a disgruntled expression, Ike red at me. As if he saw me as his rival. Without looking at me, Horikita continued to talk.


    "Hurry up."


    "... Ok."


    I quietly sat down and took out my notes.


    "I thought I would need more help, but geography is surprisingly easy."


    "Chemistry''s also easier than I thought."


    Ike and Yamauchi spoke up.


    "That''s because there''s a lot of memorization problems. Subjects like Math or English have questions that you can''t answer if you don''t have the basics."


    "Don''t let your guard down. There might be current events on the test."


    "Current... events?"


    "Current events. Events in politics or economics that may have urred in recent years. In other words, there might be questions that cover material not in the textbook."


    "Ugh, that''s foul y! Doesn''t that make the scope of the test useless!?"


    "That''s why you''ve got to study everything."


    "I suddenly hate geography..."


    Of course, current events questions may appear on the test, but I think it''s something we can ignore for now.


    If you worry too much about things that might not even be on the test, you''ll miss the important parts.


    "Shouldn''t we hurry up?"


    As the conversation keeps going off-track, precious time is wasted.


    "Yea. We''re currently behind because a certain person waste."


    "... Are you still hung up on that?"


    "It''s a problem for everyone. Well then, who''s the person who came up with inductive reasoning?"


    "Um... it''s that guy we learnedst ss, right? Uh..."


    While thinking over the answer, Ike spun his pen around.


    "Oh, it''s that guy. His name made me really hungry, so I remembered."


    "Francis Xavier!... or something like that, right?"


    Sudou wasn''t able to recollect the correct name.


    "I remembered. It was Francis Bacon!"


    "Correct.:


    "Yes! This is definitely a perfect score!"


    "No, not at all..."


    If we continued at this pace for the next week, desperately studying, everyone would probably pass.


    "Everyone, just take care of your health. We don''t have much time to study."


    Kushida also understand that there was practically no room for error this time around.


    "It''s ok, it''ll be fine if it''s these three."


    "As expected of Horikita-chan. It feels like you''re trusting us!"


    I think she was trying to say that "Idiots don''t catch colds", but whatever.


    "Hey, be quiet over there. Your yapping is loud."


    A student nearby paused studying and looked at us.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was too loud. I was happy since I got a problem right. The person who came up with inductive reasoning is Francis Bacon, you know? I won''t forget since I learned it once~"


    Ike said whileughing in joy.


    "Huh? ... By any chance, are you guys in ss D?"


    A group of boys nearby all looked at us all at once. At their reaction, Sudou bristled up in irritation.


    "So what? So what if we''re in ss D. Do you have any problems with that?"


    "No no, we don''t have any problems with that. I''m Yamawaki, in ss C. Nice to meet you.


    Yamawaki looked at us whileughing.


    "Well, how should I say it... I guess it''s good that this school divides sses by ability. That way I don''t have to study with people like you guys."


    "What!?"


    The one who bursted out in anger was, obviously, Sudou.


    "You''re just getting mad at the truth. If we fought inside of the school, I wonder which ss'' points will be deducted. Oh wait, you don''t have points to start with. Thing is, you''ll probably get expelled, you know?"


    "You wanna fight? Bring it on!"


    Sudou''s outburst attracted the attention of the others in the quiet library.


    If this situation bes worse, the teachers will probably find out about it.


    "He''s right. If you create a disturbance, we don''t know what''ll happen. You should keep in mind that getting kicked out is really possible. And I don''t mind that you''re badmouthing us, but you''re in ss C, right? It''s not really a ss you should brag about."


    "There seems to have been some kind of calction error between sses A to C. But you guys are on a whole different level."


    "What a nice way to put it. The way I see it, every ss but ss A are just bunched up together."


    Yamawaki stoppedughing and red at Horikita.


    "For an inferior product that doesn''t have a single point, you''re saying some cheeky things. Did you think you can say anything just because you look cute?"


    "Thank you for your words that have no logical connection to the topic. I was never self-conscious about my appearance until now, but I feel ufortable being praised by you."


    "Tsu!"


    Hitting the table, Yamawaki stood up.


    "H-hey. It''s dangerous for you to start since others will hear about it."


    The other ss C students tried to hold Yamawaki back, tugging at his sleeves.


    "For the next test, if you get a failing mark, you know you have to drop out, right? I''m looking forward to seeing how many people will drop out from your group."


    "Too bad for you, but no one will drop out from ss D. Before worrying about us, why don''t you worry about yourselves first. If you''re not careful, you might fail, you know?"


    "Kukuku. Fail? Stop with the jokes."


    "We''re not studying so we can avoid failing marks. We''re studying to get better scores. Don''t lump us in with you guys. Also, being happy over knowing Francis Bacon is; are you sane? Why are you studying things that aren''t even on the test?"


    "Huh?"


    "By any chance, do you not even know what''s going to be covered on the test? This is why you''re the inferior ss."


    "That''s enough out of you."


    Sudou lost his temper and grabbed Yamawaki by his cor.


    "H-hey hey, you''re really going to use violence? You''ll be deducted points. You ok with that?"


    "We don''t even have any points to lose~!"


    Sudou drew back his arm. Ah man, is he really going to knock him out?


    I should really stop him. I pushed back my chair to get up��


    "Ok, stop, stop!"


    A girl called out.


    Sudou stopped at the unexpected new character.


    "Hey, you''re not a part of this; don''t interfere."


    "Not a part of this? I''m trying to use this library, I can''t just overlook this disturbance. If you really wanted to hit him, can''t you do that outside?"


    <Illustration>


    At the blonde girl''s reasonable words, Sudou let go of Yamawaki.


    "And you guys, aren''t you provoking him too much? If this continued, do you think it would be fine if the school got word of this?"


    "S-sorry. We didn''t mean to do that, Ichinose."


    Ichinose. I remember hearing that name before.


    Oh, it was the student in ss B who was talking to Hoshinomiya-sensei.


    "Hey, let''s move. If we study here, we''ll be stupid too."


    "Y-yea."


    Yamawaki and his group of friends left the area.


    "If you guys are going to keep studying here, keep it quiet."


    At those words, I gave a small nod, feeling admiration at her gant form.


    "Unlike Horikita, she keeps order to this ce, huh."


    "I wasn''t trying to create a disturbance. I was just saying the truth."


    Saying the truth caused the disturbance, though...


    "Hey... That guy said that this wasn''t on the test... right?"


    "... What does this mean?"


    We exchanged nces.


    The material that Chiyabashira-sensei would be on the test was the Age of Exploration.


    We all definitely made sure to write that down.


    "Doesn''t this mean that each ss gets a different test?"


    "That''s unlikely... the test should be same for everyone in the grade."


    As Horikita said, all the problems on the test should be same for the five main subjects.


    Otherwise, the effect of our grades on the points bes unclear.


    By any chance, was ss C informed of a change to the test before anyone else?


    Or was ss D the only one not informed...


    From the unexpected new information, we couldn''t help but be confused.


    What if different topics were tested on the history portion of the test between the sses?


    ... No... if only the history portion was different, it would be really weird.


    But if the whole test was different...


    This whole week of studying would be wasted time.

 Chapter 34 - 8 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 8 Part III</h4>


    It was ten minutes before the end of lunch. All of the members in the study group packed up and headed towards the staff room. In any case, we can''t proceed until we make sure we know what''s covered on the test.


    "Sensei. We have something we want to confirm quickly."


    "That was quite an entrance. All the other teachers are surprised."


    "Sorry for intruding."


    "It''s ok, but we''re in the middle of something. Keep it short."


    She kept writing in her notebook, continuing her work.


    "Last week, when you told us what was covered on the test, did you make a mistake? A little while ago, ss C students told us that their test was different."


    Without batting an eyebrow, Chiyabashira-sensei listened to Horikita. Then Sensei, who was listening in silence, suddenly stopped moving her pen.


    "...The topics covered on the test were changedst Friday. Sorry, I forgot to tell you guys."


    "What��!?"


    After writing down the new scope of the test on a piece of paper, she ripped the page and handed it to Horikita. The textbook pages on the paper were all material we had already covered, and Sudou and the others hadn''t learned the material.


    "Horikita, thanks to you, I noticed my mistake. Thanks to the rest of you too. Later then."


    "W-wait a bit, Sae-chan-sensei!? Isn''t this way toote?"


    "No, I don''t think so. If they study for the next week, everything will be fine, no?"


    Without any second thoughts. Chiyabashira-sensei tried to get us out of the staff room. However, no one moved.


    "Even if you guys refuse to leave, nothing will change. You understand that, right?"


    "...Let''s go."


    "B-but Horikita-chan! I can''t agree to this!"


    "As Sensei said, staying here would just be a waste of time. We should just start anew and study the revised material."


    "But still!"


    Turning her heels, Horikita left the room. Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi all followed, albeit reluctantly. Chiyabashira-sensei didn''t even nce at us as we left. She didn''t even say sorry for her mistake. Above all, I thought the other teachers would''ve said something after that incident.


    Even though it was a pretty serious mistake for a homeroom teacher to make, there was no response from anyone else. My eyes then met with Hoshinomiya-sensei for a moment. With a small smile, she waved at me.


    Well, I guess that''s a response. However, I don''t think that she just "forgot" to tell us about the test.


    Walking out into the hallway, the bell for the afternoon sses rang.


    "Kushida-san. I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I want you to tell the rest of ss D about the changes to the test."


    With that, I handed Kushida the paper i received from the sensei.


    "I''m ok with it, but... is it fine for me to do so?"


    "You''re the best person to ask here. Also, it''s impossible to take the test without knowing what it''s about."


    "Ok, I will inform everyone about the change."


    "By tomorrow, I''ll make sure to revise our study n as well."


    Even though Horikita was pretending to be calm, I knew she was feeling slightly anxious. Our frantic studying the past few days are now useless. Also, we only have about a week left until the test.


    However, the biggest worry was Sudou, Ike and Yamauchi''s motivation.


    "Horikita. I know it''ll be hard, but I will rely on you."


    Sudou bowed to Horikita.


    "I... starting tomorrow, will take a break from club activities for a week. Will that work?"


    "...That''s..."


    Considering that we only have a week left, it''s a very reasonable decision.


    Even though it was the best possible thing she could ask for, Horikita couldn''t immediately ept.


    "Is that really ok? It''ll be hard, you know?"


    "Studying is difficult, right?"


    Broadly grinning, Sudou patted her shoulder.


    "Sudou, are you serious?"


    "Yea. I''m really annoyed right now. Both at our homeroom teacher and those ss C punks."


    I guess you could call this a blessing in disguise. Because of this difficult situation, Sudou is starting to give studying a chance. He probably felt that he wouldn''t pass if he didn''t try harder. Sudou''s new motivation seems to have set something off in Ike and Yamauchi.


    "Can''t help it, guess we''ll try harder too."


    "Alright. If you guys have prepared yourselves for it, then please cooperate with me. However, Sudou-kun��"


    Horikita brushed off Sudou''s hand from her shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me. If you do it again, I won''t show any mercy."


    "...You''re not cute, woman..."


    "We''ll absolutely do well!"


    "Me too!"


    Kushida, also feeling motivated, stuck out her first.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you too!"


    "Huh? No, I''ll��"


    "By any chance... did you give up?"


    "...I''m thinking about it..."


    "You already promised to work with me. Did you forget?"


    Horikita kept an eye on me after hearing me.


    "I''m not good at teaching. People are good and bad at some things, right?"


    Honestly, in terms of teaching others, Horikita and Kushida are better than I am.


    Also, I''m not someone cut out to teach.


    "No, your test scores aren''t that good, right?"


    "There''s not much time, so I think it''s better for Horikita and Kushida to teach together, rather than doing separate one-on-one sessions. Also, there''s something I''m worried about."


    "Worried about?"


    The events that just happened in the staff room are too serious to overlook.

 Chapter 35 - 8 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 8 Part IV</h4>


    When it was lunchtime, I got out of my seat with a goal in mind. Then I headed to the cafeteria.


    "Where are you going?"


    After having noticed me rush out of the ssroom, Kushida followed. Stopping in front of me, she leaned over and looked up to me.


    "Because it''s lunch, I thought I would go to the cafeteria."


    "Fuun. Is it fine if I go with you?"


    "It''s fine, but you have a lot of other people you can ask too, you know."


    "Even though I have a lot of friends I can eat with, you have no one. Also, although you would usually talk to Horikita-san first, you didn''t say anything today. Didn''t you say yesterday that you were worried about something in the staff room? What was that?"


    As usual, Kushida was listening to the surroundings; or rather, observing her surroundings. Honestly, I thought it would be annoying if someone was always, but I think it''s fine if it''s Kushida. I only got to know her secret by chance. I won''t do anything bad.


    "I can tell you, but will you promise not to tell anyone else?"


    "Keeping secrets is my strong point!"


    We made our way to the cafeteria. Before long, we entered the confusion of the cafeteria and got to the meal ticket machine. After buying a ticket for two portions, I moved away from the ticket vending machine and didn''t line up at the counter. From there, I looked at the fingertips of the students who were buying their food.


    "What is it?"


    Kushida looked at me in curiosity.


    "There is a possibility that this will lead to an answer to what I was concerned about."


    I looked at all the students who were buying lunch. After about 20 students, I found my target student. The student bought the meal and walked over to the counter with heavy steps.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "What? Ok."


    Quickly exchanging our tickets for meals, I walked over to the student and sat down.


    "Um, excuse me. You''re... a senpai, right?"


    "...Huh? Who are you?"


    Quietly looking up, he looked at me, uninterested.


    "Are you a second-year? Third-year?"


    "Third year. You''re a first-year, huh."


    "I am Ayanakouji-kun of ss D. Senpai, you''re also in ss D, right?"


    "...What does that have to do with you?"


    Kushida looked at me in surprise, asking "How did you know?"


    "Because he was restricted to the free meal. It''s not very tasty, is it?"


    Senpai was eating the free vegetable meal.


    "What the hell, making me feel annoyed."


    He tried to get up with his try, but I stopped him.


    "I have something to ask you. If you listened to me, I would show my gratitude."


    "...Gratitude?"


    My small voice was lost in the confusion of the cafeteria.


    The nearby students were also engrossed in their conversations with friends.


    "Do you still have the problems on the midterm from your first semester? Or if you know someone that has all the previous test problems, can you let us know who he is?"


    "Hey, do you even understand what you''re saying?"


    "It''s not anything surprising. I don''t think it''s against school policy to use old test problems to study."


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "That''s easy. I thought it would be easier to cut a deal with someone without points. Honestly, the free vegetable meal isn''t that tasty. Of course, things are different if you actually like eating that meal. What do you say?"


    "...How much?"


    "10,000 points. That''s as far as I can go."


    "I don''t have any of the problems, but... I know someone who does. If you want to ask him to help, you need at least 30,000 points."


    "30,000 is way too much. I don''t have that kind of money."


    "How much do you have, then?"


    "...20,000 points."


    "Then 20,000 points... No, 15,000 points will do. Nothing less."


    "15,000 points, huh..."


    "If you would go as far as to ask aplete stranger about past problems, you must be really desperate. After all, the school expels everyone who fails. I''ve already lost a lot of my friends."


    "I see. ...Ok. I will pay 15,000 points."


    "Then the deal is good. Of course, you''ll have to pay in advance."


    "I don''t mind, but if you go back on your word, I won''t forgive you. I''ll make sure you get expelled."


    "...Fine. I don''t want any bad records. If rumors pop up that I ripped off a kouhai, I probably won''t be forgiven."


    "Now then, senpai, since I will pay you 15,000 points, can you give me a freebie? I want to see the answers to the mock test."


    "Alright, I''ll include that. Well, I think that whatever you''re trying to do is useless, but sure."


    It looks like senpai understood what I was thinking.


    "Thank you."


    The senpai quickly left his seat. I guess he didn''t want to be noticed.


    "H-hey, Ayanokouji-kun... Was that... was that really ok?"


    "There''s no problem at all. The transfer of points is allowed by school rules, so there aren''t any vitions."


    "That''s fine, but isn''t it dishonest to get past year''s questions?"


    "Dishonest? I don''t think so. If the school didn''t allow it, there would''ve been something in the rules. Also, I confirmed another thing when I was just talking to the third-year senpai. It looks like these kind of transactions aren''t that strange."


    "Huh...?"


    "He wasn''t particrly surprised, and he quickly agreed to listen to my proposal. It probably isn''t his first time negotiating. He has not only the answers to the midterms, but even the mock test. There''s no mistake."


    Her eyes were spinning in astonishment.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you were really different. I was surprised."


    "It''s just insurance to make sure that Sudou and the others don''t get expelled."


    "But this might turn out to be useless. Past questions are past questions, right? This year''s test may bepletely unrted."


    "The problems may not be exactly the same, but there will definitely be some simrities. Thest mock exam gave me that hint."


    "Hint?"


    "You noticed that there were really hard problems along with easy ones, right?"


    "Well, yea. Those were thest problems of each section. I didn''t understand those questions at all."


    "When I looked into it after, those were problems that second-years and third-years were learning. In other words, they don''t expect first-years to be able to solve those problems. Isn''t it useless to throw in those kind of unsolvable problems? They''re probably there for a reason other than to actually test us. If the problems on the mock exam were the exact same as previous mock exams, what would happen?"


    "...If I saw those problems, I would be able to ace the test."


    The same thing is applicable to the midterm.


    Soon after, I got a message from the third-year senpai with an attachment. It was the old tests.


    First, I checked the mock test. The key question is, are thest three problems the same?


    Kushida also tried to look at my phone.


    "Are they? Are they the same?"


    "It''spletely identical. The problems, sentences, and all the words are the same."


    "That''s amazing! If we showed this to everyone, it would be an easy sess! Don''t show it to only Sudou-kun, but everyone else too!"


    "No, we won''t show it to Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi yet."


    "W-why? You went as far as to use so many points."


    "If they hear that these are the test questions, they''ll lose all motivation and focus. Above all, overconfidence is the biggest problem. The midterm may not be the same as the mock test; there''s a possibility the problems are different on the midterm."


    It''s essential to keep in mind that these old tests are insurance.


    "Then what are you going to use them for?"


    "Release these problems the day before the test. Then we tell everyone that these problems are roughly the same as this year''s test. What would everyone do then?"


    "That night, everyone would try to memorize the problems!"


    "That''s how it is."


    The students who are don''t understand the basics probably can''t memorize all the problems in a single day. But, it''s not difficult to understand the problems beforehand. We''re not trying to get the highest score possible on this next test. We''re trying to avoid failing. If we ask for too much, the n might fail.


    But with this, we can probably get everyone to pass in ss D.


    "Hey... When did you think to get these old tests?"


    "Since we learned that the test was different. However, I had an inkling that the old tests might be simr ever since the midterm was mentioned."


    "Eh!? T-that early!?"


    "When Chiyabashira-sensei first mentioned the midterm, she was speaking in an unusual manner. Even though she knew Sudou and the other''s grades and attitudes, she spoke with absolute confidence. In other words, she confirmed that there was a surefire way to save them."


    "Is that... the old tests?"


    The reason why Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi were all admitted to this school, despite their academic ability, must be connected to this somehow. If they can''t get good grades by studying hard, this is a sort of escape route for them. In other words, it''s possible for everyone get near perfect scores by getting the old tests. That''s how I understood it, at least.


    "...Ayanokouji-kun, you''re really observant, aren''t you?"


    "I''m just being cunning. I didn''t think that I could pass the midterm without any help anyway. I was looking for a way to reliably pass."


    "Fuun."


    As if she had something on her mind, Kushida had a mischievous smile.


    "I have a favor to ask. Could you say that you got the old questions? Say that you got the old tests from a third-year senpai that you get along with."


    "I''m fine with it, but... are you really ok with that?"


    "I like to avoid trouble, after all. I don''t want to stand out. Also, our ssmates trust you. It''d be a lot better for you to tell everyone else."


    "...Ok. If you say so."


    "Thanks. I don''t to stand out unnecessarily."


    "Well then, let''s keep this a secret between us."


    "Yea, that sounds good."


    "Don''t you feel like there''s some kind of trust between us when we share this kind of secret?"


    "Well, dunno. I hope so."


    "Thanks."


    Kushida curtly replied. I don''t know what her thanks was exactly for, though.

 Chapter 36 - 9: The midterm

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 9:?The midterm</h4>


    Today is Thursday after school. The day before the midterm.


    After Chiyabashira-sensei ended homeroom and walked out, Kushida quickly took action.


    She took printouts of the old midterm that I copied at the convenience store the other day and brought them with her to the podium.


    "Sorry, but can you guys listen to me before going home?"


    Sudou also stopped and listened.


    I couldn''t leave this role to anyone but Kushida.


    "I hope everyone has been studying a lot for tomorrow''s test. I have something that can help for some final studying tonight. I''ll hand them out now.


    She handed out the questions and answer sheet to everyone in the front row.


    "Test... questions? Did you make them, Kushida-san?"


    Horikita was also surprised.


    "Actually, these are old test problems. I got them from a third-year senpaist night."


    "Old test problems? Eh, eh? Are these actual valid questions?"


    "Yea. Two years ago, the midterm had nearly the same questions as the one on this problem set. So, if you practice, I think we''ll do better."


    "Woah! Seriously? Kushida-chan, thank you!"


    Ike hugged his test in happiness. All the other students also couldn''t hold back their emotions.


    "What the hell, if we have these problems, doesn''t all of our studying be useless?"


    Whileughing, Yamauchi wasining at the same time. My prediction waspletely right.


    "Sudou-kun, do your best while studying today."


    "Yea. Thanks."


    Sudou also received the problems happily.


    "This is a secret from all the other sses! Let''s all do well and seed!"


    Ike shouted out loud with determination, but I had to agree. There''s no need to send help to the other sses. Everyone returned home in high spirits.


    "Kushida-san. Good job."


    Horikita went up to Kushida and praised her uncharacteristically.


    "Ehehe, is that so?"


    "I never thought to use the old tests. I''m also thankful that you went to see if these questions were still valid to use."


    Looks like Horikita, who doesn''t have any friends, didn''te up with the idea.


    "It''s nothing special. I''m doing this for my friends, after all."


    "Also, I think it was right to announce it today, after school. If word got out earlier, everyone would''ve probably lost motivation."


    "It''s only because I got the problems prettyte. If the same problems are on tomorrow''s test... everyone will probably get good scores."


    "Yea. Also, ourst two weeks of studying weren''t in vain."


    Even though it was probably an extremely long two weeks for the students who got failing grades, but I think they all got into the habit of studying.


    "It as hard, but it was fun too."


    "I don''t think that trio had the least bit of fun while studying."


    Well, we''ve done all we could. It was up to how much effort the other three put into studying.


    "I just hope that I don''t nk out during the test."


    There''s not much that can be done about that one. No matter how well we do while studying, all that matters is how well we do on the actual test. Only practicing with the old test problems can help with this issue.


    "Well then, I''m going home too."


    Horikita silently looked at Kushida, who was putting her textbook and notes into her bag.


    "Kushida-san."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you very much for everything up to now. If you weren''t here, the study group wouldn''t have seeded."


    "Don''t worry about it~ I just want to aim for the higher sses along with everyone. That''s why I agreed to help. I''ll help any time."


    With a smile, Kushida stood up and grabbed her bag.


    "Wait. I just want to confirm one thing."


    "Confirm?"


    "I need to confirm something because you said you wanted to keep cooperating with me."


    Horikita looked straight at the smiling Kushida and asked.


    "You hate me, don''t you?"


    "Hey, hey..."


    I was wondering what she wanted to ask, but that was unexpected.


    "Why do you think that?"


    "You''re not answering because it''s true... am I right?"


    "...Ahaha, you got me."


    She put on her backpack and slowly lowered her hand back down. And then she faced Horikita while smiling.


    "Yea. I really hate you."


    She replied directly, without trying to hide it.


    "Should I tell you the reason?"


    "...No. It''s not necessary. It''s good enough to just know the fact. It just means that I can now talk to you without any hesitation from now on."


    Even though she was told directly that she was hated, Horikita calmly replied to Kushida.

 Chapter 37 - 9 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 9 Part I</h4>


    "No absences; looks like everyone''s here."


    In the morning, Chiyabashira-sensei walked into the ssroom with a smile.


    "This is the first obstacle to being able to stay in school. Does anyone have any questions?"


    "We have been studying diligently for the past few weeks. I don''t think there will be any dropouts in this ss, you know?"


    "You have a lot of confidence, Hirata."


    All the other students also had a look of confidence. Lining up the tests by tapping them against the table, she then passed them out. First period is social studies. I guess you can call it the easiest test among all the subjects.


    If anyone trips up here, honestly, all the other tests will be a difficult struggle.


    "If no one fails on this midterm and the finals in July, everyone will get a summer vacation."


    "Vacation?"


    "Yea, that''s right... You''ll be on a dream-like vacation on an ind surrounded by the blue sea."


    Summer and the beach means... we''ll be able to see the girl''s swimsuits...


    "W-what is this strange pressure..."


    Chiyabashira-sensei took a step back from the pressure she felt from the students (mainly the boys).


    "Everyone... Let''s do our best!"


    "Yeaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Ike loudly shouted in agreement. I also shouted, blending in with the confusion and noise.


    "Pervert."


    Horikita nced at me. No more sound came out of my throat.


    Before long, the tests were handed out to everyone. And with the teacher''s signal, everyone started at the same time.


    Looking through the problems, I quickly scanned over the whole test. Can the trio pass the test? I checked if the questions were simr to the old test questions.


    ��Alright.


    I made a small triumphant pose. All the questions are recognizable. I didn''t look at the questions too carefully, but I couldn''t see any differences.


    It was obvious that I could get a near perfect score if I memorized all the answers.


    Looking around the ssroom, I didn''t see any students that looked confused or impatient. Seems like a good majority of the students did somest minute studying.


    I also slowly went through each of the problems.


    During second and third period, the test continued with the Japanese and chemistry sections. While I was solving the problems, I realized another thing. The topics that Horikita taught are pretty consistent with what the test covered. From the ss lessons, she was able to urately predict the type of questions that would appear. The silent girl who continued to write down answers in the seat next to me was more impressive than I first thought.


    And then it was fourth period. Math. All the abnormally hard problems that were at the end of the mock test are, without a doubt, in this test. They probably don''t understand what it means, but they should''ve done well if they memorized the answer.


    And then it was break time.


    Some of the study group members, like Ike, Yamauchi, Kushida, and Horikita all gathered.


    "This is an easy pass!"


    "I feel like I''ll get a 120 this time!"


    Ike was pretty rxed. From the smile on his face, Yamauchi also looked pretty relieved.


    While they were smiling, they were holding the old test questions for a final review.


    "Sudou-kun, how are you doing?"


    Kushida called out to Sudou, who was reviewing in his seat.


    But Sudou looked gloomy, and was staring at the questions with great focus.


    "Sudou-kun?"


    "...Huh? Oh, sorry, I''m a bit busy."


    He was staring at the English questions. He had a thinyer of sweat on his forehead.


    "Sudou, by any chance... did you not study the questions?"


    "I did everything but English. I dozed off in the middle."


    Sudou was getting irritated. In other words, this is his first time looking at these questions.


    "What!?"


    Sudou only had about 10 minutes of break time left to go over these problems.


    "Dammit, none of these answers are sticking in my head."


    English is different from the previous tests and isn''t that easy to memorize. In the first ce, trying to memorize all the answers in the next 10 minutes is practically impossible.


    "Sudou-kun, memorize the answers that are shorter and worth more."


    Getting up from her seat, Horikita moved next to Sudou.


    "O-ok."


    And then he started studying the easier to memorize and worth more, as Horikita said.


    "A-are you ok?"


    Trying to not get in the way, Kushida asked from the side, looking anxious.


    "Unlike Japanese, I don''t know the basics, so this looks like a magic spell to me. Memorizing this will take some time."


    "Y-yea. I also have trouble with English..."


    10 minutes quickly passed by, and the unforgiving chime rang.


    "I did what I could do. Before I forget, I''ll try and do all the questions that I crammed first."


    "Yea..."


    And then the test started. While all the other students started solving the problems, Sudou was having trouble. asionally, he tapped the pen on his head while thinking and kept pausing while writing. But no one can help him now. The only way to pass the test now is for Sudou to work his way through by himself.

 Chapter 38 - 9 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 9 Part II</h4>


    After thest test finished, we all gathered around Sudou once again.


    "H-hey, how was it?"


    Ike asked anxiously. Sudou seemed to be slightly uneasy as well.


    "I don''t know... I did what I could, but I don''t know how well I did...:


    "It''ll be fine. Since you''ve studied hard, things will turn out well.


    "Dammit, why did I fall asleep!?"


    He was tapping his fingers against the table in irritation. Horikita stood right in front of Sudou.


    "Sudou-kun."


    "...What is it. Are you lecturing me again?"


    "It was indeed your fault that you didn''t go over thest part. However, like you said, you did your best when we were studying. You didn''t throw in the towel even when it was difficult. With how much effort you put in, I think you should feel proud of what you did."


    "What''s this, are you trying tofort me?"


    "Comfort? I was only speaking the truth. When I look at Sudou-kun, I understand that studying is difficult for you."


    Horikita was praising Sudou. None of us could believe that this was really happening.


    "Let''s wait for the results."


    "Yea..."


    "Then... one more thing. I have something to correct."


    "Correct?"


    "Earlier, I said that your hopes of bing a basketball pro were foolish."


    "Why are you reminding me?"


    "I looked into how one could be a basketball pro in this world. I learned that it was a really difficult path to get on the professional scene."


    "Isn''t that why you told me to give up? Because it''s such a reckless dream."


    "It''s not like that. I know you have a passion for basketball. I know that you probably understand how difficult it is to be a pro."


    It was her usual attitude, but this was clearly an awkward apology from Horikita.


    "In Japan, there are a lot of people who want to be pros. Among those people, there are also people who want to be internationally known. You''re part of thetter group, right?"


    "Yea. The incredibly foolish me is trying to be a basketball pro. Even though I might be stuck living a sad life as a part-time worker, I''m going to seed."


    "I always thought that there was no need to understand anyone else but myself. But when you said you wanted to be a pro, I insulted you immediately. Looking back on it, I regret it. Someone who doesn''t know how difficult and hard of a goal it is to achieve has no right to call it stupid and foolish. Sudou-kun, don''t forget the hard work you put into studying and use it for basketball. You''ll be able to be a pro with that kind of effort. At least, that''s what I think."


    Horikita''s expression was the same as always, but she lowered her head to Sudou.


    "Sorry for what I said back then. ...Well then, goodbye."


    Leaving behind her words of apology, Horikita left the room.


    "H-hey, did you see that? Horikita apologized!? And that nicely!?"


    "I can''t believe it...!"


    Ike and Yamauchi were inplete shock. I was also somewhat surprised. Kushida too.


    Horikita admitted that Sudou did his best.


    Sitting in his chair in a daze, Sudou looked at Horikita as she walked out of the ssroom.


    A short while after, he put his right hand over his heart and looked backed at us.


    "T-this is bad... I... I think I''m falling in love..."

 Chapter 39 - 10: The beginning

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 10:?The beginning</h4>


    Walking into the ssroom, Chiyabashira-sensei looked around the ssroom in surprise. Everyone was waiting in suspense for the results of the midterms.


    "Sensei. I heard that the results will be released today, but when exactly?"


    "There''s no need for you to be that excited about it, Hirata. You probably passed."


    "...When will they be released?"


    "Well, now is a good time. There isn''t much time for certain procedures if we did it after school."


    At the words "certain procedures", some of the students had a visible reaction.


    "What... what do you mean?"


    "Don''t be confused. I''ll exin it now."


    After all, this school likes to exin the details all at once.


    She stuck the paper with everyone''s names and scores on the board.


    "Honestly, good job. I didn''t think this ss would do this well. In math, Japanese, and social studies, there were over 10 perfects."


    Looking at the row of 100s, the students were cheering. However, one group of students weren''t smiling.


    The only grade is Sudou''s English score.


    And then��


    Four of Sudou''s grades were a solid 60 points. His english score was a 39.


    "Woohoo!!"


    Sudou stood up and shouted in relief. Ike and Yamauchi stood up at the same time and cheered.


    There was no red line to be found on the paper. Kushida and I nced at each other and breathed a small sigh of relief. Horikita... wasn''t smiling or cheering, but she appeared to be relieved inside.


    "You saw it, right Sensei? When we put our minds to it, we can do it!"


    Ike had a triumphant smile.


    "Yea, I recognize that. You did well. However��"


    Chiyabashira-sensei had a red pen in her hand.


    "Huh...?"


    Sudou let out a concerned voice.


    She drew a red line right above Sudou''s name.


    "W-what the hell? What does this mean?"


    "You failed, Sudou."


    "What? That''s a lie, right? Don''t bullshit me, why did I fail!?"


    Of course, Sudou was the first to protest.


    The ssroom did aplete 180 from cheering to an angry uproar in a split second.


    "Sudou. You failed on the English exam."


    "Don''t lie to me, the passing grade is a 32! I passed!"


    "When did anyone say that the passing grade is a 32?"


    "No no, Sensei said so! Right, everyone!?"


    Ike shouted in support of Sudou.


    "Nothing you say will help. This is the unmistakable truth. On this midterm, the passing grade was a 40. In other words, you were one point short. Almost, but not quite."


    "F-forty!? I never heard of this! I can''t agree to this!"


    "Then, should I tell you how we decide what is a passing grade?"


    Chiyabashira-sensei wrote a form on the board.


    She wrote, "79.6/2 = 39.8".


    "Last test, and this test as well, each ss has a set passing grade. And that grade was half the average."


    In other words, anything lower than a 39.8 was a failing grade.


    "Well then, that shows how you failed. You got a lower score."


    "Impossible... Does... does that mean, I am expelled?"


    "Although it was a short time, you did well. After school, you will be asked to fill out a dropout form, but you will need a legal guardian. I''ll contact them for you afterwards."


    Seeing everything progress so casually, all the students knew that it was actually happening.


    "The rest of you, good job for passing. On the final, please work hard to do the same and pass the test. Well then, onto the next topic��"


    "S-sensei. Is Sudou-kun really dropping out? Is there no way to save him?"


    Hirata was the first to reach out to Sudou.


    Even though Sudou hated him and verbally insulted him.


    "It''s the truth. He got a failing grade, so he will have to drop out."


    "...Can we see Sudou-kun''s answer sheet?"


    "Even if you look at it, you won''t find any mistakes in the grading. Well, I expected you guys to make a fuss about it."


    Taking Sudou''s English exam answer sheet, she passed it to Hirata.


    Hirata looked through every question with a gloomy expression.


    "There are... no mistakes."


    "Well, if that''s all, homeroom is now over."


    Without any sympathy or any second chances, Chiyabashira-sensei ruthlessly announced his expulsion. Knowing that anyforting words would have the opposite effect, Ike and Yamauchi stayed silent. Hirata was also the same. And sadly, it looks like one portion of the ss was relieved. Are they happy a hindrance to the ss has finally been kicked out?


    "Sudou,e to the staff room after school."


    "...Chiyabashira-sensei. Do you have some time?"


    Although she had stayed silent until then, Horikita quickly raised her hand.


    In her school life, Horikita had never made remarks during ss voluntarily.


    At the new sight, both Chiyabashira-sensei and the whole ss were surprised.


    "That''s unusual, Horikita. You''re raising your hand. What''s your question?"


    "Earlier, Sensei said that the previous test had a passing grade of 32 points, which was calcted by the form you wrote earlier. Is there no mistake in calcting thest test''s passing grade?"


    "Yea, no mistake."


    "Then, I have one more question. I calcted the mock test''s average to be a 64.4. Dividing that by two, you get 32.2. In other words, higher than a 32. Despite that, the passing grade was a 32 by truncating the decimal point. That''s contradictory from this time."


    "Y-yea. The passing grade should be a 39 then!"


    In other words, Sudou''s grade of 39 should''ve just barely passed.


    "I see. You anticipated Sudou''s grade to barely pass. Only your English grade was low, after all."


    "Horikita, you..."


    Sudou noticed something. The other students, in surprise, looked at the paper once again. Even though four of her five grades were perfect, she got a 51 on her English score.


    "You really��"


    Sudou realized what she did.


    And by no mistake, too. In order to lower the average grade, she purposely lowered her own grades.


    "If you think my opinion is wrong, please tell me why the calction differs between thest test and this test."


    Thest ray of light. Thest bit of hope.


    "I see. Well then, let me tell you one more thing. Sadly, there''s one error in your form. Rather than truncating, we rounded the tests. Last test rounded down to 32, this test rounded up to 40."


    "Tsk..."


    "In your mind, you probably noticed that the score was rounded. But holding onto that possibility... well, that''s too bad. First period will start soon, so I will leave now."


    Horikita had no more ways to retort and stayed silent. She wasn''t able to counter her words, and herst hope was shot down. After leaving the ssroom, the door mmed shut and the whole ss was silent.


    While trying to face the reality of having to drop out, Sudou looked at Horikita, who tried to stop him from failing by dropping her own grades.


    "...I''m sorry. I should''ve dropped my points even further."


    Horikita slowly lowered her hand.


    Even 51 points was considerably low.


    If she dropped her grade to the 40s, she herself would be at risk for dropping out.


    "Why... You said that you hated me, didn''t you?"


    "I''m just doing this for myself, don''t misunderstand. It was in vain, though."


    I slowly got out of my seat.


    "W-where are you going, Ayanokouji!?"


    "To the bathroom."


    I exited the ssroom and quickly walked towards the staff room. While wondering whether or not Chiyabashira-sensei had already reached the staff room, I saw her looking out the window, standing still in the hallway. As if she was waiting for someone.


    "Ayanokouji, ss will start soon."


    "Sensei. Is it fine if I ask you one question?"


    "...A question? Is that why you ran after me?"


    "I have something to ask of you."


    "Starting with Horikita, and even you. What is it?"


    "Do you think that today''s Japanese society is fair?"


    "What a sudden change in topic. Do you get anything out of it even if I answer?"


    "It''s very important."


    "If I speak my opinion, then no, it''s not fair. Not one bit"


    "Yes, I also think the same way. Fairness and equality is a lie."


    "Did you chase after me to ask that question? If that''s all, I''m leaving."


    "One week ago, when you told us that the test material had changed, you said something like this: ''I forgot to tell the ss.'' Because of that, the notice reached us about a week after the other sses were informed about it."


    "I said that in the staff room. So what?"


    "Even though all the questions, our points, and the threat of expulsion is the same among all sses, only ss D is treated unfairly."


    "Are you saying you can''t agree to that? But it''s a good example. I guess you could call it a micro example of our unfair society today."


    "Of course, no matter how positively you look at it, the world is an unfair ce. However, we are humans that can think and act."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m trying to say that it should seem equal at least."


    "...I see."


    "It doesn''t matter whether or not ''forgetting'' to tell us was on purpose. However, it''s a fact that one person is now being forced to leave the school because of those unequal conditions."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "That is why I came to you. I want to meet with the school, who is perpetuating this inequality."


    "To say you don''t agree?"


    "I just want to confirm the school''s decisions with the right people."


    "Sadly, even though you aren''t wrong, I cannot let you. Sudou will drop out. It''ll be very difficult to overturn that ruling at this time. Give up."


    She ignored my argument. But that doesn''t mean there''s no meaning in her words


    As expected, this person is someone who always has a hidden implication in her words.


    "Difficult to be overturned at this time. In other words, there is a way to change the oue."


    "Ayanokouji, I personally have a high opinion of you. Certainly, getting the old test questions was a correct solution. Furthermore,ing up with that idea even goes beyondmon sense. But you distributed the questions to the ss and raised the average test score. I think there''s merit ining up with that idea."


    "Kushida also helped in getting those questions, so I did nothing special."


    "I know that you didn''t openly admit it, but there are upperssmen too. I also know that you got the test questions from a third year."


    Somehow, my actions were discovered.


    "However, despite having a solid start by getting a hold of the test questions, you messed up at the end. That was why your n didn''t work. If he memorized them more thoroughly, Sudou probably wouldn''t have gotten a failing grade in English. Why don''t you give up and let Sudou drop out? Won''t his future be morefortable then?"


    "To be honest... probably. However, I decided to help out this time. Or rather, I should say that I''m not giving up yet. I have onest attempt."


    From my pocket, I took out my student card.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Please sell me one point for Sudou''s English test."


    "..."


    Looking at me in astonishment, sheughed loudly.


    "Hahahahaha. That''s an interesting proposal. As I thought, you''re different. I never imagined you would try to buy points."


    "Sensei, you said so on the first day. There''s nothing that can''t be bought by points in this school. The midterm is one such thing in this school."


    "I see, I see. Certainly, you could think of that way. Do you even have the money to pay me, though?"


    "Well then, how much is one point?"


    "A very difficult question indeed. No one''s ever asked to buy a point before. Let''s see... I''ll give you a point for 100,000 points."


    "Sensei, you''re cruel."


    There isn''t a single person in the school who hasn''t used a point at all.


    In other words, there isn''t anyone who has 100,000 points.


    "��I will also pay."


    A voice came from behind me. Turning around, I saw Horikita standing there.


    "Horikita..."


    "Kuku. As I thought, you two are interesting."


    Chiyabashira-sensei took both our student cards.


    "Alright, I''ll agree to sell you a point. I''ll take a total of 100,000 points from the two of you. Tell the rest of the ss that Sudou''s expulsion has been canceled."


    "Is that fine?"


    "You promised to pay 100,000 points, so it can''t be helped."


    Chiyabashira-sensei talked with an amused tone as she continued to look at us in wonder.


    "Horikita, you also understand, right? Ayanokouji''s skill."


    "...Well... I only see an unpleasant student."


    "What do you mean by unpleasant..."


    "You purposely got low scores on tests, thought to get old test questions and give the credit to Kushida-san, and came up with the idea of buying test points. I don''t think you''re particrly special, you''re just unpleasant."


    Somehow, it looks like she heard about the test questions too.


    "If it''s you guys, you might actually be able to move your ss up."


    "I don''t know about him, but I will definitely rise up."


    "In the past, there''s never been a case where a ss D has been promoted. It''s because the school immediatelybels you as inferior and pushes you aside. How are you going to aplish that?"


    "Sensei."


    Without wavering, Horikita returned Chiyabashira-sensei''s gaze.


    "Honestly, many of the students in ss D are inferior. However, that doesn''t mean they''re trash."


    "What''s the difference between inferior goods and trash?"


    "There''s a paper thin difference. I think that with a little help, there is the possibility of improving an inferior good to a superior quality."


    "I see. When you say it, it sounds oddly persuasive."


    I had to agree with her words as well. Her words were certainly significant..


    Horikita, who previously looked at other students and people as a hindrance, was slowly changing.


    Of course, it''s not that simple. Even though it''s a tiny glimpse of her change, it''s a huge change. As if she noticed as well, Chiyabashira-sensei faintly smiled.


    "Well then, I look forward to it. As your homeroom teacher, I''ll make sure to watch attentively to future events."


    Chiyabashira-sensei walked away, towards the staff room.


    We were left behind in the hallway.


    "Shall we go back too? It''ll be ss soon."


    "Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Hmm? Ow!"


    She struck my sides with her hand.


    "Hey, the hell was that for!?"


    "I just felt like it."


    With that, she left me behind and walked away.


    Good grief, what a bother... I looked at her as she walked away.


    While thinking that, I decided to chase after her.

 Chapter 40: Epilogue: The victory celebration

    <h4>Chapter 40: Epilogue:?The victory celebration</h4>


    "Cheers!"


    Holding a can of juice, Ike shouted in excitement.


    After the midterm results were announced, all the study group members gathered in the evening. Everyone, minus Horikita, was smiling because no one had to drop out.


    With our friends, we all made it past the hardships. Is this what youth is?


    I guess this isn''t bad.


    "...What''s with that gloomy face? Sudou wasn''t kicked out, so everything''s over, right?"


    "I don''t mind the celebration, but why is it in my room?"


    "My room''s dirty, and so is Sudou''s and Yamauchi''s. We also can''t go to the girl''s rooms, right? No, of course, I''d love it if we were in Kushida-chan''s room. That''s why your wonderful andpletely empty room is the best, Ayanokouji."


    "It''s only been two months since the start of school. It''s stranger to have so much stuff, rather."


    Other than my daily necessities, there''s nothing else I really need.


    "What do you think, Kushida-chan?"


    "I think it''s fine. It feels clean, fresh, and simple."


    "Right? It must be nice to be praised by Kushida-chan. Hahahaha."


    Ike, who looked like he had a personal grudge against me, pushed me lightly (but not really).


    "All things considered, though, this midterm was pretty dangerous. If we didn''t do that study group, Ike and Sudou were definitely going to get kicked out."


    "Hah? You were pretty much on the edge too, you know?"


    "No no, I would be able to get a perfect score if I tried. Seriously."


    "Everything''s thanks to Horikita-san''s effort. After all, she also taught Ike-kun, Sudou-kun, and Yamauchi-kun."


    Horikita stayed outside of the circle, and was reading her novel by herself. When we said her name, though, she raised her head as she put the bookmark back in the book.


    "I''m just acting for myself. If someone dropped out, ss D''s points would drop as well."


    "Even if it''s a lie, say that you did it for us. We''ll think of you better."


    "It''s fine if you don''t think better of me."


    Well, her attitude is the same as ever, but her participating in this group is an improvement in of itself.


    If it was the old Horikita, she definitely wouldn''t havee.


    "Well, but... Horikita''s surprisingly nice."


    Follow up on her remark, Sudou replied.


    Ever since Horikita apologized, Sudou stopped being so hostile towards her. Before, he dered her to be no good, but it looks like people change.


    "Anyway, why did Sensei decide to cancel Sudou''s expulsion?"


    "I was also wondering about that. What sorcery did you use, Horikita-chan?"


    "Eh, don''t remember."


    "Uwa, a secret!?"


    Ike fell over exaggeratedly.


    "Just because we made it past the midterm, we shouldn''t be celebrating wildly. Our next hurdle is the final exam. Obviously, the problems on the final exam will probably be harder than this exam. Also, we still have to look for a way to raise our points."


    "Do we have to start this hellish studying again... That''s the worst."


    Ike buried his head in his hands.


    "Don''t you think we should start now so that it doesn''t be too bad?"


    "No!"


    Guess not.


    "I don''t understanding anything about the school, like the ss division and the point system..."


    "Ah~ my points~. I want points~. Poverty is really the worst~."


    Having used up all their points, Ike and Yamauchi were living only on free goods.


    "Hey, Horikita-san. Is it still really hard to get points?"


    "We did well on the test, so we should be able to get some points, right!?"


    "Have you seen our average? Among all the sses, we''re by far the lowest. If you think we can get points like that, you should change your way of thinking."


    Like always, Horikita said the truth without mincing matters.


    "Then we get no points next month as well... no..."


    "Just live a life in moderation and give up on your luxurious lifestyle."


    "It''s ok, Ike-kun. We might not get any points right now, but we''ll get some points in the near future. Right? Horikita-san."


    "I wonder."


    "Can I say something? We''re all friends, after all. Horikita-san, Ayanokouji-kun, and I are working together to try and get to ss A. If it''s fine, I want you guys to help us."


    "Get to... ss A? Eh, are you serious?"


    "Yea. Of course. Trying to increase our points, obviously, is an important part of that as well."


    "But isn''t that super far-fetched? They''re a smart bunch, right? Since they''re way smarter, isn''t it practically impossible?"


    <Illustration>


    If you just think about their grades, a whole group of people like Horikita is scary.


    "Studying isn''t the only thing that decides sses though. ...right?"


    "Yea, but if you can''t study, it''s out of the question."


    The three people whistled and averted their eyes.


    "We''re still pretty far from our goal, but if we work together, we''ll get there. Definitely."


    "Where''s the evidence for that?"


    "Evidence... Well, three people working together won''t fail as easily as just one, right?"


    "I don''t think that really applies to these three."


    "W-well... Oh, that''s it! Three heads are better than one! Something like that."


    "Well, if you add their test scores, it''s like one person''s score."


    Kushida tried to make the three sound useful, but Horikitapletely dismantled her attempts. What an amazing pair.


    "If we fight, nothing will get done, right? Getting along is definitely better."


    "...If you think about it, I guess that''s about right."


    "Right?"


    Horikita didn''t try to deny her words.


    In any case, if we''re trying to move up in sses, it''s probably best to get along with as many ssmates as possible.


    If we fight at this stage, nothing wille out of our efforts.


    "That''s why I want to ask you three for help once again."


    "dly!"


    Ike and Yamauchi immediately replied.


    "Well, if Horikita asks me to help, then..."


    Sudou tried to hide his embarrassment.


    "I''ve never thought to rely on you, Sudou-kun, and I also never wanted you to help. You wouldn''t be very helpful in the first ce."


    "Guh... I was trying to be nice, you know!"


    "Trying to be nice? I''m surprised."


    Not surprisingly, Sudou red up in anger, but didn''t raise his fist. He''s improving too, it seems.


    "You''re annoying."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    "...You''re not cute at all."


    "You say that, but what do you really mean?"


    Ike poked fun at him. Sudou sent a fierce re towards Ike, and put him in a headlock.


    "Ow! S-stop!"


    "If you say anything unnecessary I''m going to strangle you."


    "Y-you''re already strangling me! I give up!"


    Seeing something along the lines of "friendship between men", Horikita let out a deep sigh.


    "This school is ruled by our ability. Only harshpetitions awaits us now. It''s not something you can do half-heartedly. If you say you''ll help and then give up, you''ll only be a hindrance."


    "Leave anything physical to me. I have confidence in my basketball and fighting skills."


    "...I can''t expect anything from you after all."


    Ruled by our ability, huh. I feel my chest tightening.


    Essentially, we''ve been estranged from the rest of the world. Before I noticed, I put a lot of effort in our joint work. Well, I guess you could also call it a curse of sorts.


    Horikita has set her sights on ss A. She''s dead set on doing so.


    However, the road out of ss D will be a difficult one.


    With how we''re performing right now, it''ll be hard to get to ss C.


    If that''s the case, what should I do from now on?


    I''ll focus on doing my best for now.


    At least... I want to see Horikita smile once.

 Chapter 41: Short Story 1: Two people with a bad relationship

    <h4>Chapter 41: Short Story 1: Two people with a bad rtionship</h4>


    That happened on a certain day. The uing lunch break caused ss D to sink into a chaotic state.


    What started it was Ike yelling "I don''t have points~".


    As a result of having used up the important personal points, everyone was in a shortage of points. Even the anxiety over next day''s breakfast continued.


    Of course, if one didn''t want to have an extravagant lifestyle, there were also free meals to choose from.


    But there were things in this world that you didn''t want to eat even if they were free.


    Especially for those who were used to eating junk food, a healthy meal with potherbs as main dish was insufficient and not delicious enough, and they were very easy to get tired of.


    Hirata, who couldn''t bear to watch this situation anymore, together with the healing female heroine Kushida Kikyo, Implemented a certain n in the ssroom in the weekend.


    It was called "bring your bento day".


    It meant literally those words, everybody had to prepare their own bento.


    I guess the reason was saving food expenses while also being able to interact with the ss.


    "Did everybody bring their own bento~?"


    When the lunch break arrived, Kushida tried to confirm that.


    "I brought it! Let''s hurry and eat it together, ~Kushida-chan!!"


    The high spirited Ike was bouncing vivaciously. He wasn''t one of those characters who would usually prepare their bento, but he looked like he woke up early and prepared it in order to get closer to Kushida.


    This bring your bento day was notpulsory. After all, they couldn''t make everybody participate in it unwillingly, and there were also students who still held great amounts of points. The participants didn''t make up half of the ss.


    "So you have also brought your bento." Horikita Suzune, who sat beside me, silently took out a small bento box.


    "I didn''t do it because of this farce...this activity."


    Because I saw her bringing bento regrly every day, this was like usual for her.


    "Then everybody, let''s go to the courtyard."


    Hirata and the others took along the participants and left the ssroom.


    On the other hand, Horikita didn''t show that she wanted to chase after them, it looked like she wanted to eat the bento inside the ssroom.


    "Horikita-san, don''t you want to eat together?"


    Kushida, who saw this situation, stood in front of her and used her cute hand to prevent Horikita from starting to eat.


    "What?"


    "Since Horikita-san also made a bento, let''s go eat it together."


    "Allow me to refuse. I''m not interested."


    "Eating with everybody will make it taste better."


    "The taste won''t change ording to the number of people. Now that you know that, can you pull back your hand?"


    Horikita didn''t n to listen to Kushida''s words and rejected her.


    After all, this person never thought about eating bento together with her ssmates.


    Seeing Kushida being a bit lonely, I decided to lend a helping hand.


    Of course, even though I didn''t know whether could seed or not, I didn''t do a frontal attack. After all, even if I did a frontal attack and requested Horikita, she wouldn''t agree either.


    "Kushida, you also brought your bento?"


    "Yes. I put a bit of effort and enthusiasm to do it."


    "Although I''ve not seen Kushida''s bento, butpared to Horikita, Kushida is better at cooking."


    "Hey that''s not true. After all, Horikita looks like she is very skilled."


    "I don''t think she''s clumsy, but Kushida seems to be better."


    We echoed one another with Horikita in the middle.


    "I''ve not said anything since the very beginning, but an insignificant neighbor sure is acting high-and-mighty."


    She red at me with a sharp gaze. It looked like it somewhat got its results.


    "Then are you implying you are better at cooking?"


    "I definitely wouldn''t know about that. After all, I''ve neverpeted with anyone. But it was unexpected since because of that was considered inferior to her."


    "Then why don''t you try to prove it? And Kushida also brought a bento."


    Normally Kushida didn''t particrly bring a bento. So there weren''t many opportunities.


    "What a boring and obvious provocation."


    However, as if she was speechless, Horikita sighed and lowered her head.


    ... It didn''t work?


    "But, I can. I can prove it once so you can see it. Only that, can we agree that you will stop bothering me after that?"


    She obviously knew it was a provocation and yet she deliberately epted.


    It looks like she didn''t want to lose without fighting. Herpetitiveness kicked in.


    She stopped her wand from opening the bento box, grabbed it and stood up.


    My eyes met with Kushida''s for an instant, as if we were transmitting the message "It''s going smoothly".


    Beingter than Hirata and the others, we three went together towards the courtyard.


    Apart from ss D students, there were a lot of other students congregated there.


    "So many people here."


    All the benches had people sitting on it, there were no empty seats.


    "It''s a pity. Since there are no empty spaces, then it can''t be helped. Let''spete next time."


    "Do you want to run away?"


    "If there are no empty spaces, then it can''t be helped right? Time is limited and I don''t have the time to wait for a seat to be vacant."


    As if it was mocking Horikita''s words, a bench was vacated. "... You obviously didn''t need to be in such a hurry."


    Was it because she was careless that she said what she was thinking? Horikita looked very dissatisfied.


    Kushida sat on the bench.


    though Horikita, after seeing Kushida doing that, would sit beside her, but in the end she sat with her back facing Kushida. It must be because she didn''t want others to think she got intimate with Kushida.


    "Then I''ll be going to the dining hall."


    There was no problem in following both of them to this ce, but unfortunately, I didn''t bring a bento.


    After all, it would be useless to stay here.


    "Wait a moment. If you are not here, who''s going to judge?"


    "Judge... did you really n to decide who''s better?" "It was you who proposed that. I just wanted to prove I''m not inferior to her at cooking."


    She implied "That''s why came to the courtyard". She was really tough.


    "Then hurry up and eat."


    On the other hand, Kushida looked very satisfied because she managed to get Horikita toe to the courtyard sessfully. She hummed a song while she took out her bento box. That box was so small I couldn''t help but wonder if that was enough for a person to eat.


    Horikita took out a triangr shaped envelope from her bento.


    "Wow, that''s awesome, Horikita-san is really formall it looks like those that are sold in stores!"


    It was a sandwich. Originally it should''ve been wrapped with a stic film as the envelope, but Horikita used a sandwich shaped packaging with a zipper.


    "That wasn''t bought from a store, was it?"


    "Look closely. It''s not something you can buy.


    She red at me with a slightly dissatisfied expression. Of course, I was also aware of how the bento bought in the stores looked like. It was only that she managed to make it look so good that was inevitable for anyone to think like that.


    On the other side, how about Kushida? It looks like Horikita was also curious and tried to peek Kushida''s.


    "It''s not like I did it to show other people, so I find it a bit embarrassing."


    It seemed that she cared about our gazes, Kushida was hesitating a bit. "It''s okay if you want to admit defeat like this. After all, forfeiting is also a very good reason."


    "Uuh~ Then I''ll do my best and take it out and show it to you. Please see."


    Kushida, being a bit humble, opened the small lid.


    What it could be seen was a delicate and perfect looking bento. It could be Even if she said that, considering the dormitory utensils and coupled with the current point shortage situation, this was the highest quality bento. Only that she handing her bento like this, what should I eat?


    "What do you want to eat?" In this situation, I really need to choose the fried egg, the thing that shows the cooking skills the best. Kushida handed to me a cute pair of chopsticks. I used them to pick a piece and sent it to my mouth. really delicious.


    "I more or less have grasped Kushida''s ability."


    I grabbed a piece of sandwich already ready to be ingested and put it in my mouth. if they couldn''t ept this verdict, then it would be like asking which tasted "Even though I didn''t n to lose to you, ok, let''s say it was a draw." Kushida showed an expression of thinking "it''s okay like this", and put her mind at rest. be friends.


    considered the standard sausages and fried eggs, and with a bit of vegetables. If one could make her bring this bento, then one would be looking forward to every day''s lunch break.


    "It would be better if I could put a bit of extra effort in it."


    Especially the cooking skill that was reflected from the heat control shown by the fried egg could be considered the cream of the crop.


    "Then, em, examiner Ayanokouji-kun. Please."


    She handed her bento box to me. If this scene was seen by Ike, I would definitely be assassinated by him.


    "How, does it taste...?"


    Using granted sugar instead of salt as seasoning also deserved praise. It was really delicious.


    But I still couldn''t let the evaluation be reflected in my expression.


    "...I see."


    After eating the sandwich, closed my eyes.


    "How about it, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Which one is better? Be honest."


    "But, that thing. Can I say my honest impressions?"


    Of course, both of them nodded. So I replied honestly.


    "Your styles and the ingredients you both used are by itself different, it''s impossible topare. If there was one that tasted better or worse, then I could''ve determined which one was superior, but both of yours were first-ss."


    So far, I could only say both of them were delicious.


    "Excuses... even though wanted to say that, but it may really be that case."


    better, Japanese food or western food.


    "It''s a pity, Kushida-san, it seems that both parts have lost their fighting spirit."


    If rashly decided the victor here, and also I determined Kushida''s victory, Horikita would hate Kushida even more. As a result, it would be impossible for them to But then again, although the two of them had opposite personalities, no need to doubt about their cooking skills.


    Kushida is certainly someone very popr, if Horikita were to have a better attitude, she would also attract interest from the opposite sex.


    "That said, Kushida-san. Didn''t you have something you wanted to tell me?"


    "Eh? By that what are you referring to?"


    "If you didn''t, then it''s okay. I just wanted to confirm that."


    However, I wasn''t slow to the point of not understanding her words.


    Although this Kushida girl was liked by everybody and she also liked them back at the same time. But her attitude towards Horikita was different.


    Even though didn''t know the reason, she had a reason to hate Horikita.


    I was really curious about the reason why she kept restraining herself and wanting to keep having contact with Horikita.


    But after Kushida showed me a smile, she replied with her usual tone.


    "There''s nothing at all. It''s because just want to have a peaceful rtion with Horikita."


    Such an ambiguous response.


    It looks like Horikita also understood the topic wouldn''t make any progress, so she didn''t question any further.


    The wind blew towards us.


    "Ah, it''s cherry blossom..."


    When they heard my words, the two people turned their heads.


    The cherry blossom petals were dancing in the air.


    "It''s really elegant."


    Horikita, who had been maintaining an expressionless face, showed a smile after seeing the cherry blossom.


    "It was not in vain ofing purposely to the courtyard."


    Maybe I''m the first person who managed to see these two people smiling at the same time.


    It would be great if one day these two could shake hands and be in a rtionship where they could show a real smile to each other at the same time.


    While thinking about this, I also imagined about the school life in the future.


    (This SS happens in vol 1 or 2, after Kushida reveals to them that she hates Horikita.)

 Chapter 42: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS - Ichinose Honami’s everyday

    <h4>Chapter 42: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS - Ichinose Honami''s everyday</h4>


    "The teacher sure iste"


    After the bell has rang, the teacher still hasn''t arrived.


    Although our teacher often arrivedte, she had never been sote like today.


    "Could it be that she is sick?"


    "If that were the case, shouldn''t a substitute teachere here?"


    While all sorts of spections were being blurted out, the ssroom door opened.


    "Good morning everyone. Are you in high spirits today too? Fuwa..."


    The ss meeting in the morning had already started several minutes ago when the teacher arrived at the ssroom yawning.


    "You look very sleepy, Hoshinomiya-sensei."


    "Yeah, had some things. Yesterday drank too much...hafu"


    "Uwa, you stink of alcohol! You stink of alcohol, teacher!"


    Chihiro-chan, who was sitting at the front,mented while pinching her nose.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. will probably not smell at noon." I feel like that''s not the issue here... she is a bit of a unpresentable teacher.


    However, maybe it was precisely because of this kind of teacher that ss B had this easy-going atmosphere.


    "Ah, it''s already this time. Today''s flow of time has started really early."


    believe that''s because you werete. I''m certain that the majority of the students in the ss were thinking this.


    "I will announce the results of the mock exam done some time ago. After that, I will exin in detail the things that will happen in the future, so listen carefully."


    Hoshinomiya-sensei, while rxing the atmosphere, stuck the results of the mock exam on the ckboard.


    Everyone''s test scores were there.


    In the margin of the passing score, if someone failed the tests during the mid term exams, they would be expelled immediately.


    The results of the tests could also influence the ss points and so on.


    She exined this unique school system. After the exnation finished, probably due to the influence of the hangover, the teacher said "I''m feeling nausea" and left.


    After waiting for a while, she came back. She had a refreshing look.


    "Teacher. Can ask you some questions?"


    I decided to ask her the questions thought about while she wasn''t here.


    "Of course, of course. What is it, Ichinose-san?"


    "I understand that this school is based on meritocracy, so also understand that the tests will influence the evaluation of the sster. As a result, I want to ask the results of the other sses. At first I thought we couldn''t ask for individual scores, but in reality ss B scores were made public. If it''s like that, in order topete in what it looks like a cram school system to be promoted in this school, they should all be made public."


    "You really have good eyes.... but unfortunately, Ichinose-san, you got it wrong. Of course, the scores from the other sses are also made public. Not the individual scores, but the average scores.


    As she said this, Hoshinomiya-sensei smiled a bit and posted another small piece of paper.


    Apart from our ss B, all the average scores from the sses where on it.


    "Don''t tell me, you can tell me that if it''s not heard by other people?"


    "Yes. Because there''s no rule that states I must tell you this. If you ask me and I can answer, I will tell you, is this kind of feeling."


    The way she answered expressionlessly indicated that was verymon.


    It seems that this school was moreplex than what I thought, and I can''t say for sure if it was more troublesome.


    Not revealing the guidelines of thepetition, not telling anything but the necessary and bare minimum information.


    It looks like one has to personally get out the answers, asking one by one..


    "But, but, we are a very strong ss. Even though it''s ss B."


    The ss atmosphere reader, Shibata-kun, said this whileparing the average scores.


    Indeed, if we just looked at the results of the mock exam, the average of this ss did no vary much from ss A.


    The gap was only 2 points approximately. Considering that it was a surprise test, basically there shouldn''t be more differences in the disparity between academic skills.


    If in order to prepare for the mid-term exams, we considered a good countermeasure, we could probably overtake their score.


    After the teacher left the ss, the students, who harbored their own ideas, started discussing various topics.


    "Returning to our main topic. The other sses below us are really idiots. ss D points have be 0 and their average scores for this mock exam are also very low."


    Part of the students expressed agreement to Shibata-kun''s opinion.


    Only relying on the school''s notice, we can''t understand too much.


    But I believe this idea of mine shouldn''t be said right now.


    However, the ssmates who were looking at the very high average score started to make noise.


    "Indeed, maybe right now we can only judge like this. But is it only this and nothing more?"


    Having the consciousness to cause a ripple, I threw into it the first storie.


    "Ah? Ichinose, what''s that?"


    "If the ss division was really based on academic skills, wouldn''t the chances for reversal for the lower sses be non-existent? Even if it alles down to personal effort, they also have to shoulder a lot of unfavorable circumstances. If all the outstanding people were gathered in ss A, then it basically means we have no chance for reversal. Although there''s no need to be pessimistic, it''s also not good to be relieved by this result.


    "I also have the same feeling. There is a clear difference between ss D and A. However, I don''t think it''s based solely on academic skills. Actually, Ichinose was first in the entrance exams. If they used grades to determine the sses, she would be undoubtedly in ss A."


    "I see... indeed."


    "If I am in ss B because I have some shorings ormitted mistakes, then there has to be a lot of students with scores as high as mine that are ss D or C because they have problems too."


    In other words, if the academic skills are not what determines the ss distribution, butpetitiveness, based on the exam results it wouldn''t be strange for the lower sses to make aeback. As long as they have outstanding talents, the students that right now are unable to study, based on the teaching methods, it could also be extended to them.


    Although this long battlests for 3 years, since currently we still don''t know how to increase the ss points, we should use this chance and start controlling a bit and try our best at spending less points. "I agree! We are also a bit worried... Ichinose-san, can you teach us?" "Wawa. A lot more people than what I expected. Wait a moment." The one who answered my signal was Kanzaki-kun, with who I haven''t had much contact with until now.


    "At present, don''t think there are in this ss people who would be expelled due to failing the exams. I believe everybody should study together for the mid-term exams and have as objective the increase in our average score. What do you think?


    "Of course."


    After answering this, the participants assembled together one after another.


    counted 15 people. If I am alone, I would really have my hands full...


    While thinking about who to request help, I used my gaze to send out a signal requesting help.


    "I will assist you."


    "Kanzaki-kun, is that okay?"


    "Haha. As someone who has ss A as objective, I need to help with what I can do best."


    Being habitually silent, he actually gives a healthy impression, and he is usually alone, calm and well-behaved.


    In front of the request of Kanzaki-kun, I epted it straightforwardly.


    Looking at the mock exam scores that were announced, from the fact that he and I have obtained simr scores It can clearly be seen that his academic skills are high. There''s nothing to nitpick at him being a tutor.


    "Thank you. appreciate it."


    "Thank you. Please take care of me."


    After that, we gathered again in order to go to the library.


    Even with the cooperation of Kanzaki-kun, 15 people were still too much, first we needed to split the participants into 2 study groups, one at noon and the other after school. The noon participants were 7 people.


    Avoiding failing grades are a given, our objective was to overthrow ss A. Our ambitious goal was a bit high. "Ichinose-san, you had the best grades during the entrance exams, right? And you are very earnest, you are also good at taking care of people... why are you in ss B? I can''t imagine the reason."


    "Why? I''ve never thought over those things.


    "Don''t tell me the school has made a mistake?"


    "I don''t think the school would make these kind of mistakes. Moreover, right now I like everybody in ss B. Compared with being in ss A, prefer being in this ss more."


    Those were my heartfelt words. Meeting by chance and has only passed a couple of months, as far as I''m concerned, everybody in ss B are already my important friends andrades. I don''t want to consider things like being the only one in ss A.


    "Ichinose-san... I like you the most!"


    Extending her arms, Chihiro-chan hugged me. Treating her like a little sister, I identally patted her head. Chihiro-chan didn''t look like she hated it, as she closed her eyes looking veryfortable.


    "It''s great that I am in ss B!"


    "Me too me too!"


    Mako-chan wanted to hug Chihiro-chan and me so she threw herself at us.


    "Let''s try to throw ourselves at them too."


    "Don''t do stupid things. The air in the atmosphere would freeze in an instant."


    To the Shibata-kun who wanted to join the circle of girls, Kanzaki-kun grabbed his neck and suppressed him.


    "There are really a lot of people..."


    The library was more mixed than expected, just by one look one could see many groups studying hard. Judging from the fact that there were not only first years, the exams really had an important existence.


    We ensured our seats in an empty space and started reviewing what the teacher taught us. Since they were students with a good foundation, there weren''t any problems.


    Studying quietly, answering questions from time to time. Suddenly the surroundings started an uproar. It looks like other groups that were far away from us, started a conflict.


    I thought it would rapidly quiet down, but I didn''t expect the uproar would be louder and louder.


    Even though I didn''t know what happened, couldn''t someone think of a solution?


    "Ichinose-san, let''s study in another ce. I can''t concentrate because the guys over there are being too noisy."


    At first I wanted to be a bit lenient, but the other students seemed to have reached their limits.


    "It''s really a big problem."


    The concentration from a moment ago seemed as if it was a lie, everybody showed an exhausted expression.


    "I''ll go to call their attention a bit."


    I stood up and prepared to go towards the guys who were arguing.


    "W-w-w-wait a minute. It''s very dangerous, Ichinose-san. The ones there are Sudo kun and Yamawaki-kun?"


    Although I didn''t know Yamawaki-kun, I recall Sudo-kun''s name.


    I didn''t know from where the rumors were spread, but he seemed to have an extremely violent personality.


    "I''ll go there instead of you."


    "It''s nothing Kanzaki-kun. Let me handle this."


    If Kanzaki-kun went there to mediate, there was a probability that the situation would worsen.


    The boys have a high ego, if they were provoked, things would be troublesome.


    "Ok, stop, stop!"


    I forcibly went in between the two parties in dispute.


    "Who are you? You are unrted, get lost."


    The boy who seemed to want to grab someone looked here with a sharp re.


    Because he was irritated that he had a tense mood and his face was a bit red. This guy was probably Sudo-kun.


    As expected from someone with rumors with his name, such a strong pressure, but I couldn''t act ording to his words.


    "Unrted? Being one of the students using this library, I can''t just pretend I haven''t seen this disturbance. If you really want to start a fight, can you do it outside?"


    A lot of students were troubled because they couldn''t concentrate. Other people aside, I also have a lot of friends. I can''t pretend that I haven''t seen this. "And you guys too, haven''t you provoked him a bit too much? If you want to continue with this, I will have to report this to the school. Even if it''s like this, would it be okay for you?"


    I warned Yamawaki-kun and the others subjected to Sudo-kun''s pressure, and they became silent.


    By bringing out the fact that this could influence their points, they would also retreat obediently.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t n to do that, Ichinose."


    Yamawaki-kun seemed to know me and apologized. Being straightforward is really great.


    "Let''s go. If we keep studying in a ce like this, we will get infected by their stupidity."


    "Y-yes."


    They seemed to hate others thinking they were retreating, so they left behind thatst sentence.


    It''s definitely because of that sort of stuff that the quarrel never ends.


    All in all, now Sudo-kun''s opponent was not here, so it was settled for the time being.


    Even if they still wanted to get angry, I would have to report it to the school, even though I hate doing that.


    "If you guys also want to keep studying here, keep it quiet."


    I believed they wouldn''t do anything over the top, so I only told them that.


    Sudo-kun was probably angry, but his friends looked very calm. I''m sure it would be all right.


    When I was leaving, a boy appeared in my field of vision for an instant.


    Back then remember I seeing him in front of the staff room...


    While thinking that, I went back to my seat. Chihiro-chan''s eyes were shining.


    "As expected of Ichinose-san. So brave!"


    "Really? It was just a very ordinary warning, wasn''t it?"


    "It was because Yamawaki-kun ran with the tail between his legs once he realized it was Ichinose-san".


    "Why is that?"


    I have never meet Yamawaki-kun once.


    "You see,st time when ss C had a dispute with us, Ichinose-san settled it, right? I''m certain it was because of that. ss C boys are really afraid of you."


    "Making Ichinose angry is a very frightening thing."


    "Wu, s-so it was like that.."


    So I''ve made the boys afraid of me... as a girl that was like suffering a heavy blow.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t get rid of this thing from my head, which led to me being unable to study properly during the entire lunch break.

 Chapter 43: Short Story 3 : Horikita Suzune SS - A Dream for the Future?

    <h4>Chapter 43: Short Story 3 : Horikita Suzune SS - A Dream for the Future?</h4>


    "Hey, do you sometimes feel that you are indifferent to no matter what the world bes?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking this? Too bad, I''ve never been pessimistic about my own life."


    "I''m not saying about being pessimistic about one''s life... it looks like this has nothing to do with Horikita."


    Horikita tantly adopted a disgusted, or probably an annoyed look, and sighed deeply.


    "So, what are you trying to say?"


    "I was thinking, what''s the meaning of people trying so hard in a meritocracy world?"


    "Of course that''s for oneself, are you stupid?"


    "Going as far as to call me stupid... so specifically, what''s this "for oneself" referring to?"


    "Isn''t this precisely promoting one''s inner qualities, and going for jobs that possess a high status in the society?"


    Horikita answered this as if it were natural. Of course, it''s not like I can''t understand her.


    The main reason about studying high school, university, or graduate school is to find a better job in the future.


    Of course, the dreams one hasn''t stopped pursuing since childhood are also included among these.


    However, those are a small minority, and perhaps there are also ambitious goals that can''t be achieved by just trying hard.


    "Then Horikita, what do you want to be in the future?"


    "I haven''t decided it yet, because I am hiding an infinite variety of possibilities."


    I don''t think there are anyone who can tter themselves as impressively as her.


    Not letting anyone think that was just a speech to conceal the fact she hasn''t considered it yet, perhaps it could also be considered one of her strong points.


    "What do you want to do in the future... I''m certain that you have not though about it."


    "Don''t assert for me. Maybe I unexpectedly have a specific goal?"


    "...You''re right. Although the odds are quite low, I''ll ask you for the time being. What do you n to do in the future? Do you have a nning?"


    "I want to be the Prime Minister."


    "... I was stupid for asking you."


    Horikita made a pose as if she was supporting her forehead, and turned her body around.


    "Hey, listen to me. I was joking about bing the Prime Minister. What I want to be is that, something like a civil servant."


    "For someone who wants to avoid troublesome things like you, this is a stable path... but can you be one?"


    With this statement, she was clearlymenting about myck of ability.


    "This civil servant thing, it''s something that you can identally be one if you want to be one."


    "Someone who thinks like this will certainly not be able to be one. I advise you to be a convenience store clerk the rest of your life."


    "You are being rude towards all the shop clerks who work at the convenience stores around the country."


    "Of course, I will respect those workers who have conviction. It''s simply that I think you are self-degenerating yourself. You''ll probably be azy salesclerk. I believe this is beyond redemption."


    "Suddenly I feel like I want to cry."


    "If you really have a goal you want to pursue, then you need to take advantage of the time when you are still a student to fully stride forward. Because even if you regret itter, you can''t reverse time.


    Finally, what will appear in front of your eyes will be the unchangeable reality."


    "...I will remember that."


    Even though we are clearly at the same age, I can''t help but to think that I''m being admonished by a teacher.

 Chapter 44: Short Story 4 : Horikita Suzune SS - Happy. Unhappy?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Short Story 4 : Horikita Suzune SS - ?Happy. Unhappy?</h4>


    That was something that happened in a certain ordinary day.


    That happened not long after I enrolled in this school and it could not be said that I was ustomed to the school life yet.


    I''m always tense when I get suddenly talked by a ssmate, and I''m unable to chat normally.


    In short, for me who belongs to the bottom of the ss students, it''s already exhausting to be able to put a name to a face.


    People with highmunication skills like Hirata and Kushida have already started to talk to people from the other sses.


    "What an annoying reality..."


    We both entered this school under the same circumstances, and yet right now we are different as night and day.


    Even though I understood everybody have different skills, but at the moment I am regretting it.


    In this atmosphere, the resident of my neighboring table spends every day not paying attention to it.


    She never arriveste nor has had any absence, has outstanding grades, listens earnestly during sses. She is even fast at entering and leaving the ssroom.


    However, nobody interacts with her. To put it inly, she has no friends.


    "You look very rxed, it looks like not having worries is truly great."


    "What are you saying all of a sudden?"


    Horikita, who was preparing for the next ss, looked at me annoyed.


    "Nothing. I can''t help but think about these things."


    "I follow my standards in order to take my studies seriously, you know?"


    "I was not saying those things...well, you didn''t hear anything. I was wrong."


    "Even though you admitting being wrong is a good thing, I feel that I can''t ept it."


    Horikita believes that she doesn''t need friends from the bottom of her heart.


    Even if I argued with her, I wouldn''t have high odds of sess, and there wouldn''t be any gain.


    "Well, let''s study hard today too."


    "I''ve never seen you studying hard once though."


    I sighed after hearing her sarcastic remarks.


    1


    Next day. I woke up earlier than usual and I arrived 10 minutes before the ss meeting began. There weren''t many students and the ssroom was basically empty.


    "I''ve arrived earlier than Horikita."


    After all, since it was this time, I thought she had already arrived to the ssroom, but it looks like even the first-rate person is going to arrivete.


    "Good morning everyone."


    A momentter, Kushida, the ss atmosphere mediator, entered the ssroom.


    The gloomy (I''m exaggerating) ssroom suddenly became bright and cheerful.


    Even if I only see Kushida in the morning, I still think she is very cute. I would probably feel the same if I saw her in the evening.


    I didn''t know what was Kushida thinking. When she turned into my direction, our eyes identally met.


    Normally, I was supposed to greet her by waving my hand, but I subconsciously averted my eyes, typical from a good-for-nothing like me.


    Today I was also running continuously at the bottom.


    While I was staring nkly at the outside of the window, the ss bells rang and the ss meeting had started. Even at this time, I still hadn''t seen Horikita.


    I didn''t know if Chabashira-sensei had realized or not that Horikita was not here. She didn''t touch on this topic, finished the roll call and left the ssroom.


    "Is shete? So rare..."


    I could only guess...


    "Good morning Ayanokouji-kun!


    "Waah!?


    While I was staring nkly at Horikita''s seat, Kushida stealthily appeared in my field of vision.


    "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    "...A little. Do you need something?"


    "Yes. Actually, I''m concerned about something. Can I bother you a little bit?"


    Don''t say a little, you can take my time as you wish."


    "Horikita-san hasn''te... to school, right?"


    She looked at the seat beside me.


    "It looks like it."


    "Not even her bag could be seen there, she didn''te without a doubt."


    "What do you want to say by asking this?"


    She had some clue so she slowly nodded.


    "You see, I saw Horikita-san leaving her room this morning."


    "Eh?"


    In other words, she certainly came to school this morning?


    "It wasn''t because she was undisposed that she didn''te?


    "It doesn''t look like it... thus I was a bit worried. Normally I would be the one to talk to Horikita-san, but I''m hated by her."


    "She doesn''t hate you, she simply hates human rtionships."


    I feel like she doesn''t particrly hate Kushida. Probably.


    If it''s okay with you, can I ask you to contact with her?"


    So, it''s like this, that''s why you talked to me.


    "Even if you want me to contact her... I don''t know Horikita''s phone number."


    "Eh, it''s like that?"


    "Yes, I''m very sorry. I guess the rest of people are in the same situation."


    "What... what do we do then?"


    "Isn''t it okay by just leaving her alone?"


    "but��"


    Kushida is really a gentle person, she''s even excessively worried about Horikita.


    "I''ll go look at her circumstances."


    "You say circumstances... isn''t the next ss starting soon?"


    "But doesn''t this make people worried? Do you think Horikita would cut sses?"


    "This is something... hard to imagine."


    She gives the feeling of someone who would evene to ss despite catching a cold.


    "Although there''s not much time left before the first lesson starts, if I run fast I should be able to get back on time."


    Kushida, just like Horikita, is a model student that never arriveste nor is absent.


    Even if she does this because she''s worried about Horikita, it''ll still leave ateness record.


    "Ah, wait a moment."


    I lifted my heavy waist and slowly stood up.


    I can''t let Kusada bete, so I can only take a step forward. I''m definitely not pretending to be cool. Really.


    "Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "In short, I''ll go look for Horikita''s situation."


    "Eh?"


    "I can''t let Kushida cut sses. And if I run, I am more likely to get back in time for the ss. So I''ll be right back."


    "But, But, this is something I wanted to do on my own ord. I can''t request you to do it."


    "No problem, Since the lecture go in one ear and out the other anyways."


    ...Probably.


    "I''m sorry... thank you"


    "It''s nothing. By the way, which is Horikita''s room number?


    If I had run panically right now, I would end up not knowing where her room is.


    I need to ask this.


    "Let me think, it''s 1201."


    Since I''ve been thanked by Kushida, then this might be something that will score points.


    In her heart, my points have probably risen up.


    There''s approximately 8 minutes until the first ss starts.


    Running to the dorms needs 2 to 3 minutes, so there''s a change to get back on time.


    2


    I immediately left the ssroom and run like the wind through the corridor.


    It looks like it might be a bit motivated.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, I ran through the empty courtyard and I arrived at the dorms entrance. Thanks to the students who were going to ss, the 2 elevators were stopped in the first floor. I immediately entered the elevator to go to the 12th floor.


    Since I couldn''t help but feel anxious, I kept pressing the target floor''s button.


    "The upper floors are the girl''s area..."


    I arrived at the corridor of the 12th floor in an instant and looked for room number 1201. Just by thinking this was the ce where the girls live, my heart started beating faster. Dangerous, this is not the moment to think about these things. If it''s like what Kushida saw, then Horikita should be inside her room.


    After arriving at the front of the room, I first caught my breath. Then I pushed the doorbell.


    "..."


    However, after waiting for a while, I did not hear a response from the room. Have you already left for the school?


    No, there is only one path to school. If that was the case, we would''ve surely run into each other. And she didn''t take the other elevator.


    She''s either not in her room, or perhaps she has copsed inside.


    In order to confirm the situation, I gripped the entrance doorknob.


    "Should I knock the door again?"


    Even though she''s Horikita, she''s undoubtedly a girl.


    So I pushed the doorbell, then I knocked the door, and waited for a response from inside.


    This time I waited a bit longer. But it was the same in the end. No reaction.


    "Damn, there''s no other way."


    Having made a firm resolution about entering the door, I turned the doorknob.


    Then the doorknob easily turned around, thus opening the door. Which meant the probability of Horikita being inside was very high.


    "Hey Horikita, are you here?"


    Since it''s one room, by looking inside was enough to find out the situation.


    Then--


    "Eh..."


    Horikita was inside.


    She didn''t copse, nor was in pain.


    She was in the process of changing her clothes.


    She didn''t suddenly scream because of the unexpected visitor, but calmly looked at me with a sharp nce.


    "...What are you doing?"


    She didn''t feel ashamed, Horikita stopped her movements and asked me.


    This could be considered one of Horikita''s ways of being wavered.


    Is it because her brain has not recognized that she has been seen naked, that she''s not trying to hide?


    I was slightly worried about how to respond to her question, being bewildered about where should I look at, while I stared at her soft and glossy skin. After all, I had no choice, right? A girl''s naked body is hard to see.


    Even if what I''m seeing is simr to what I saw during swimming sses, it''s still totally different.


    "This, In fact I was requested by Kushida. She wanted to have me look for Horikita''s situation. You see, haven''t you been persisting on not beingte nor absent? Usually you go to school very early. Kushida said that she saw you this morning leaving the room, and yet you didn''t arrive at the ssroom, she wondered if you had a reason and wanted toe here to look for you. But since a girling here would take a lot of take, as a result, I stepped forward and arrived at here.


    Not even I would believe that I was reciting my lines so well in order to justify myself.


    Even if this was the truth, it wouldn''t be eptable to be linked to being seen while changing clothes.


    "Only this?"


    "...Only this."


    This looks exactly like the final words of a death row prisoner.


    I calmly prepared myself for the punishment I was going to happen next.


    "I see..."


    It looks like she has sort out the things inside her heart. She put on her skirt, buttoned her blouse and became the she that usually wears the school uniform.


    "In other words, you came here to see my circumstances because you were worried?"


    "That''s right. Because it''s unnatural that the superior Horikita would bete."


    "It can''t be helped. Something came up."


    Horikita said this while finishing changing her clothes, and picked up her uniform that was on her bed.


    "I was nning to go to school wearing these clothes, but some trouble happened."


    "Trouble?"


    Horikita unfolded her uniform and showed me the right side of the abdomen.


    There were a few centimeters of scratch marks. Leaving a hole.


    "You know that there''s a bookshelf in the entrance? There were protruding nails that hooked my uniform. This is such an embarrassing topic."


    That''s why there was such a big cut. Sure enough, it was difficult to go to school in this situation.


    So she hastily returned to her room and wore her spare uniform.


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing that you''re okay. The time''s almost up."


    The time on the phone showed that it was not long before the first ss started.


    If we ran right now we should be barely in time.


    I want to escape from Horikita''s side... In order to not arrivete, I turned my body.


    "Ayanokouji-kun."


    I flusteredly wanted to to leave the room , but I was mercilessly called.


    "M-may I ask what''s the matter?"


    "Can you look at me?"


    "D-do I must look at you?"


    "Even though I can choose to not look at me, but it will make you regret it even more, you know?"


    "May I ask what do you need?"


    Horrified, I turned around, but I was attacked by the approaching Horikita.


    Followed by a knife hand that stabbed on my abdomen.


    All the food I ate in the morning came out fiercely.


    After I fell down on the spot, she stabbed on my neck with her knife hand.


    "Wagu!"


    I was knocked on the floor in this way.


    "Whatever reason you had, have you prepared yourself to ept the punishment?"


    "I-I''ve never thought things would be like this...!"


    Even though I''ve prepared myself to ept the punishment, but her power is really frightening.


    I can''t believe this strike was done with thatvish body.


    "The fact that I didn''t call the police can be considered mercy. However, I wonder why I haven''t cooled my temper merely with this."


    "I''ve suffered fairly painful experience. If it''s possible, I wish you could stop here..."


    I requested horikita in order to not suffer any more attacks.


    "...Ah..."


    I shouldn''t have lifted my head during the moment I wasying on the floor.


    It wasn''t my intention but I slightly nced at the white colored existence under the skirt.


    Together with what I saw earlier, it was another seducing feeling.


    Why did I look when I knew perfectly well that I shouldn''t look?


    "Wait, this is--"


    The back of my head suffered an acute pain. Immediately after that, I lost my consciousness a couple of seconds.


    "What if I had died there!"


    "No problem. I''ve been aiming my attacks so that doesn''t happen."


    She said something that I didn''t know if they were apprehensive words.


    "I''m really miserable..."


    "Can you hurry up and leave my room? I''m troubled because I can''t lock the door"


    "I wish you could be a little bit more considerate with me..."


    "Let me think... If you want to copse, I ask you to go to the corridor."


    "This is absolutely not being considerate!


    I crawled to the corridor as if I was kicked out.


    "See you then."


    Even though this should be obvious, Horikita ignored me, who couldn''t exert force to my legs, not being able to run.


    I don''t need to mention that I waste in the end.


    Deep in my heart I sorrowfully determined that I would at least brand the image of Horikita wearing her underwear in my brain.

 Chapter 45: Short Story 5 : Horikita Suzune SS - A certain morning in the swimming pool

    <h4>Chapter 45: Short Story 5 : Horikita Suzune SS - ?A certain morning in the swimming pool</h4>


    Something that happened a certain morning. I heard a deep sigh.


    "hah �C swim..."


    Almost all boys were ecstatic, but only Hondo was dispirited.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Eh? No, nothing..."


    Hondo looked as if he was worried about something.


    "Speaking of which, You''ve always been looking. Don''t tell me, you can''t swim?"


    It''s not like I''m an expert, I have an ordinary level. It''s only that, you see, there are a lot of things, if I swam."


    I didn''t understand anything about what Hondo wanted to say.


    "I''m not enthusiastic about it. This swimming thing is really boring."


    Hondo had returned to his seat very early.


    "What''s wrong with that guy?"


    Ike tilted his head, not understanding him.


    "Ah �Cso it''s that. So it''s that thing."


    Sudo seemed to have understood Hondo''s train of thought and broke intoughter.


    "What''s up?"


    "There were also students like Hondo in middle school. He must be worried about that, the size of his lower parts."


    "What?"


    Sudo''s answer was really unexpected.


    "It can''t be, right?"


    "No, those who adopt that attitude are most likely because of that. If it was because of other reasons, his belly will be exposed or he has thick body hair. Does Hondo meet any of these two criteria?"


    Indeed, Hondo has a very average body that you can find everywhere.


    "Men determine the winner by the size of the lower part. Normally, that part tend to be very big in guys who are ordinarily unrestrained. This is like the thumbnail of yourself for the society. If the lower part of a healthy youngster is small, his evaluation will also suffer changes, isn''t that so?"


    "Pfhahahahaha! That guy, so his lower parts are small!"


    Ike seemed to have understood Hondo''s train of thought andughed heartily. Ah �C what an annoying society.


    "That guy must bezing around, look closely"


    Sudo said that with a smiling face full of confidently.


    Then the swimming ss started. Today, Ike and Yamauchi were also excited about the girls'' swimsuits.


    Sudo looked at the Hondo he though waszing around, while smiling.


    It''s because of people like you that evenpetition swimsuits have been vetoed by the adults, and there is a trend of guys and girls wearing swimsuits with less and less exposure, isn''t it?


    "Hey, what''s Sudoughing about, is there something funny?"


    Kushida, who had finished changing her clothes, showed a face incapable to understand and asked me. As always, I didn''t know where I should ce my line of sight.


    "There''s a trivial matter"


    "What do you mean by trivial matter?"


    Stop, being gazed so cutely is also disturbing. Girl''s swimsuits are extraordinarily erotic, I will get excited, you know?


    If I said those words, I reckon Kushida would never talk to me again.


    "Let''s swim! There are a lot of guys resting."


    Being vague, I said that while watching those who were just looking around. Kushida also looked around with me with an expression that implied agreement, to the students that were on the second floor.


    "Girls have a variety of circumstances, but guys also have a lot too. Don''t you they it? Swimming."


    There are guys who merely dislike it, and there are guys who are not good at it."


    "Although not being good at it, if they gave up at the beginning because of these circumstances, they would never be able to ovee it no matter how long."


    Speaking like a teacher, Horikita hase. Well, the appearance of the swimsuits is really too bright.


    In order to not look as if I was excessively looking that, I moved away my gaze without leaving any trace.


    "I actually think that we should let them be. The worth of swimming, how should I put it? There are no dailyplications for those who don''t know how to swim. For those who live in the cities, the necessity of swimming ispletely non-existent, isn''t it?"


    "What if there''s an ident? If there''s an earthquake, there will also be a tsunami. In order to raise the survival rate by 1%, there''s nothing that can''t be better than having learned to swim beforehand."


    Naturally, it''s impossible to deny this survival question once you havee up with this 1% word.


    "Ahaha, the rtionship between you two continues to be as good as always."


    "Not in the slightest."


    Horikita neither affirm nor deny. She just hates talking to Kushida.


    "Kushida-chan---! Let''s do our best together too!"


    Ike came jumping when he realized the existence of Kushida.


    His mouth said chatting, but in his mind he was thinking about branding the image of Kushida''s swimsuit into his retina"


    Kushidaughed and started chatting with Ike, not realizing in the slightest his perverted thoughts.


    "That''s right, what is heughing about?"


    "Eh?"


    Horikita looked at Sudo, who was ridiculing Hondo.


    "Ah ---No. there are various sorts and varieties. Men also have men''s worries."


    "I don''t quite understand"


    "Let''s make an analogy. There are women that haveplicated feelings about the size of their bust, right?"


    She looked at me astonished as if she was saying "what are you talking about all of a sudden?". Being looked like this felt like a torture.


    "In other words, men also have simr worries. Please try to empathize in the future."


    If I were to put it in more concrete words, there''s no doubt that this is sexual harassment. It was hard to say whether I would be beaten by Horikita.


    "...so it''s like that. So senseless "


    "Your ability to grasp ideas is really good"


    "After hearing your dirty words, although unwillingly, it was enough to imagine."


    "If I was requested to exin that, I will just merely say the facts. Don''t treat me like the bad guy."


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun. Is Ike okay?


    Kushida, who was talking to Ike, had already approached us when we realized her. About Ike, he was crouching while pressing his belly.


    "He looks like he has stomachache."


    Kushida looked worriedly at him in the distance.


    Ike, being the target of the worry, was indeed pressing his stomach, but he didn''t look like he was hurting.


    In other words, that must be that he gazed too much at Kushida and now he was paying the price.


    That guy will never learn, he was always living following his instincts.


    Horikita looked at Ike with an unforgiving gaze full of contempt.


    Ah �Cyouth.


    I thought this even though I did not do anything.


    Trantion Group: Mp4directs Community

 Chapter 46 - 1: Sakura Airi’s Soliloquy

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 1: Sakura Airi��s Soliloquy</h4>


    I don''t know how to interact with other people. I''m bad at talking while making eye contact. I''m horrible with crowds. I don''t remember how or when I became so hopeless.


    However, one thing I do know for certain is that a person cannot live entirely in istion. No matter how much I may love my solitude, I can''t remain totally by myself. So, I came up with a solution. I would adopt a false face and hide my true self. Then, I wouldn''t bepletely honest, but I could be a version of myself. I could continue to live in this dark, lonely world.


    The world isn''t entirely beautiful. Everyone knows this, but in their hearts they still wish for that perfect, idyllic ce. A bit of a contradiction.


    I don''t care who answers me, but I need to know. Is everyone else putting on a fa?ade, just like me? Or do most people show their true selves to the outside world? Since I can''t connect with people, I suppose there''s no way for me to find out the answer. Therefore, I remain alone.


    I''m all right by myself.


    I''m all right with being alone.


    I...


    I want to connect with someone from the bottom of my heart.


    And so I will continue to live quietly, with my eyes downcast. Alone.


    <Illustration>


    ������


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 47 - 2: The Sudden Beginning of Our Tumultuous Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 2: The Sudden Beginning of Our Tumultuous Troubles</h4>


    The timing couldn''t have been worse.


    While searching for a ce to take a good selfie, I stumbled into something. Even a certain famous, diminutive detective would have held his breath when witnessing such a tense situation.


    The whole thing had started about ten seconds ago. Someone made a trivialment, which upset the other party. That led to vicious insults, which turned into a fistfight. No, a "fight" wasn''t the right way of putting it. The other three male studentsy on the floor, writhing in pain. A red-haired boy stood over them, looking down in victory. It was an entirely one-sided ordeal.


    His right fist was covered in blood from the students he''d pummeled. This was the first brawl I''d ever witnessed. In elementary school I saw boys quarrel with each other in ss, pulling clothes and pinching arms. This was different, though. I could feel the tension in the air.


    Though I was terrified, I began capturing the scene with my camera. The shutter didn''t make a sound. After taking the pictures, I asked myself what I was doing. I couldn''t think clearly in my panicked state. I tried to quickly get away. However, my brain no longer seemed to function properly. My legs didn''t obey mymand to move, like I was paralyzed.


    "He he, so. Do you really think that this is the end of it, Sudou?"


    Despite being barely able to move, one of the male students on the ground tried to taunt Sudou.


    "Do you wanna make meugh? You''re in the sorriest state possible. You want to go for another round, huh? Next time I won''t hold back."


    Sudou-kun grabbed the beaten boy''s cor, and brought him closer. They were eye-to-eye now, only a few centimeters apart. Sudou looked as though he was going to kill and then devour his opponent, which was so overwhelming that the defeated boy looked away.


    "Are you scared? Did you really think you''d beat me if you had more people?"


    Sudou-kun snorted, dropped the student, picked up his bag, and then turned and walked away as if the defeated threepletely disinterested him. My heart rate skyrocketed. Well, that was natural. Sudou-kun was headed for my hiding spot. My potential escape routes from this building were limited.


    I had the idea to turn back down the staircase I''d used toe up here. However, I still couldn''t move, and my window of opportunity was closing. I''d heard that that when someone was involved in a crisis, his or her body would lock up, exactly like what was happening now.


    "What a waste of time. Tiring me out after practice. Give me a break," Sudou-kun said.


    The distance between us was closing. He was only a few short meters away.


    "You''re the one who''s going to regret thister, Sudou."


    The boy''s words stopped Sudou-kun in his tracks.


    "Nothing''s more pathetic than a sore loser. No matter how many times youe at me, you won''t win."


    He wasn''t bluffing. He clearly had the confidence to back up what he said. After all, Sudou-kun had emerged victorious and unscathed from a three-on-one fight.


    Tomorrow was the first of July, but given how much I was sweating you''d think summer was already here. I remainedpletely still in my hiding ce. Sweat poured down the nape of my neck. I decided to leave calmly, quietly, and without panicking. I''d hate it if someone were to spot me and involve me in this mess. If that happened, it would cast a dark cloud over my otherwise peaceful school life.


    I left the scene quickly and carefully.


    "Is someone there?"


    Sudou-kun, sensing my movement, looked to where I''d been mere moments before. However, I''d sessfully escaped by a hair''s breadth. If I''dgged a mere two seconds, he probably would''ve seen me.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 48 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Mornings in ss D were always lively, because most of the students were far from studious. Today they were being even more raucous than usual. The reason was obvious. We were about to finally get points for the first time since we''de to this school.


    My school, the "Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School," has adopted an unprecedented system known as the S-Point System. I''ll exin that in a bit.


    I took out my school-provided cell phone,unched the pre-installed school app, and logged in using my student ID and password. I then selected the option "Bnce Inquiry" from the menu. From here, you could do many things. You could check your current personal bnce, or you could see how many collective points the ss had. There was also a function that enabled you to send points to another student.


    There were two types of points listed. One of them was marked with a "cl" at the end, which was short for "ss." These were also referred to as "ss points"��not points that an individual student possessed, but rather, points that the ss had umted together. ss D had had zero ss points since June. No points at all. The other points were marked with a "pr" at the end, which stood for "private." These were our individual points.


    On the first day of every month, they multiplied the cl points, or ss points, by 100, then deposited that amount into our private point ounts. We used these private points to purchase daily necessities, meals, even electrical appliances. At this school, points are currency. They are very important.


    If you didn''t have any private points, you were forced to live day-to-day without spending money. You couldn''t use real currency anywhere on campus. Because ss D was sitting at zero points, we hadn''t received any private points for the month, and thus had to get by without cash.


    When we first started here, we had 1000 ss points.


    If we had kept those points, we would have received 100,000-yen worth of points each month. Unfortunately, our ss points fluctuated every day. Many things caused a reduction in points, like talking in ss or getting a low score on a test. As a result, ss D had zero points when May came around. Things had continued in that vein until now, July 1.


    In addition to determining our monthly allowance, the ss points were used to measure our ss''s merit. The sses were ordered by ss points, in descending order from A through D. So in the event that ss D managed to get enough points to surpass ss C, our ss would probably be promoted from D to C for the next month. Moreover, should we finally manage to get all the way up to ss A, then we''d have the chance to attend the college of our choice, or to get the job we wanted.


    When I first heard about this system, I thought it''d be important to umte as many ss points as possible. Private points would grant us only personal satisfaction. However, my perspective changed when I bought a point for the midterm test.


    I''d been able to purchase a point for Sudou on that recent test. If I hadn''t, he''d have just barely failed. When I realized that the school would allow me to purchase exam points, I understood that our homeroom teacher, Chabashira-sensei, hadn''t been kidding when she told us, "At this school, you can buy anything with your points."


    Ergo, holding onto private points meant that it was possible to favorably change your situation. Upon further consideration, you could likely purchase more than just test points.


    "Good morning, everyone. You all seem more restless than usual today."


    Chabashira-sensei strode into the ssroom as the homeroom bell rang.


    "Sae-chan-sensei! Do we have zero points again this month?! When I checked this morning, I didn''t see a single point deposited into my ount!"


    "Oh, so that''s why you''re all so restless?"


    "We worked ourselves half to death this past month! We passed the midterm, so why are we still at zero points?! No one''s beente or absent, and no one''s talked during ss, either!"


    "Don''t jump to conclusions. Listen to what I have to say first. You''re correct, Ike. You have all worked harder than ever before. I recognize that. Naturally, the school understands full well how you all feel."


    After being admonished by the teacher, Ike shut his mouth and sat back down.


    "Well then. Without further ado, here are this month''s point totals."


    She put a paper up on the board that listed the point values, starting with ss A at the top. Excluding ss D, all of the other sses had nearly 100 more points thanst month. ss A now sat at 1004 points, slightly above where everyone had started when we were admitted.


    "This isn''t good. Could they have figured out a way to increase their point total?!"


    My neighbor, Horikita Suzune, appeared solely focused on the other sses. However, Ike and most of the other ss D students didn''t care much about the other sses'' points. The important question for them was whether we had received more ss points. That was it.


    Written next to ss D was our point total: 87 points.


    "Huh? Wait, 87? Does that mean we actually went up? Yahoo!"


    Ike excitedly jumped up and down the instant he saw our score.


    "It''s too early to celebrate. All the other sses saw a simr increase in their points. We didn''t close the distance at all. This might just be a reward first-year students receive for getting through the midterm. Every ss seems to have gotten at least 100 points."


    "So that''s what happened. I thought it odd that we''d been awarded points so quickly."


    Horikita, who hoped to reach ss A, didn''t appear pleased with the result. She wasn''t smiling.


    "Are you disappointed because the gap between the sses has widened, Horikita?" I asked.


    "No, that''s not it. We managed to get something this time, after all."


    "Get something? Get what?" asked Ike, now standing.


    Horikita, after attracting everyone''s attention, fell back into silence. It was as if she didn''t wish to provide an answer. The ss leader, Hirata Yousuke, answered for her.


    "I believe that Horikita-san is referring to the deductions we incurred throughout April and May. In other words, we didn''t see a reduction in points for talking in ss or beingte."


    The sharp-witted Hirata hadn''t missed a beat. Splendid.


    "Ah, is that so? I suppose that even if we got 100 points, a lot of deductions would''ve brought us down to zero." Ike, after this simple exnation, raised his arms in victory. "Wait. But then, why didn''t we get any points?"


    He lobbed his original question again at Chabashira-sensei. It was indeed strange that we hadn''t received 8700 private points in our ounts.


    "Well, this time there was a little trouble. The first-year students'' point distribution has been dyed. I''m sorry, but you''ll have to wait a bit longer," she said.


    "Huh? Seriously? If this is the school''s fault, then shouldn''t we get some kind of bonus aspensation?"


    The students grumbled in discontent. Once they found out that they would be getting their points, their attitudes had changed dramatically. There was a significant difference between 87 points and no points.


    "Don''t me me. This was the school''s decision, there''s nothing I can do about it. Once the trouble has been resolved, you''ll receive your points. If there are still points left, that is."


    There was deeper meaning behind Chabashira-sensei''s words.

 Chapter 49 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    Once lunchtime came around, everyone went to eat. Lately, I''vee to believe that dining with friends is actually the most difficult aspect of student life. Take Kushida Kikyou, for example.


    She''s extremely popr and has many friends, both girls and boys. She gets in-person invitations, along with constant invites over the phone and through email. Even though she''s unable to respond to everyone and sometimes has to turn people down, when she eats with friends she appears to have a real life.


    On the other hand, you''ve got people like Ike and Yamauchi, who aren''t very popr with girls. They eat with their group of guy friends, including Sudou and Hondou, almost every day.


    Meanwhile, I don''t really belong anywhere.


    I''d say I''m friends with Kushida. I''m friends with Ike and Yamauchi, too. Though I eat with them on asion, I wouldn''t say it''s a frequent urrence. Generally speaking, it''s the kind of rtionship where the other party asks, "Want to have lunch?" or "Are you free after ss?"


    I didn''t really mind near the start of the school year. Before I''d made any friends, it was only natural that I would be alone. However, now I was experiencing a strange phenomenon: I had friends, yet I was still on my own. It was an ufortable experience.


    If I happened to be absent on a day when we formed groups for a school trip, I''d possibly end up left out. Did they all consider me a low-tier friend? Or was our friendship all in my head? Those were my thoughts.


    Nervous and anxious, I unintentionally looked at Ike and the others. I''m over here, guys. It''s okay for you to invite me. My nces were filled with selfishness and anticipation. I was flooded by feelings of self-loathing. Reminding myself that I should know when to give up, I averted my gaze. Pathetic scenes like this yed out daily.


    "You''re still not used to it. You''re as pathetic as ever, Ayanokouji-kun."


    My neighbor shot me a somewhat cold look.


    "You seempletely used to solitude," I replied.


    "I''m quite fine, thank you."


    I meant to sound sarcastic, but Horikita took it as sincere. The majority of our ssmates had already formed their own groups, but a few students were still all alone. That offered some relief. Horikita wasn''t the only loner; Kouenji spent most of his time alone, too. On first starting here, he''d enjoyed thepany of girls from other sses and grade levels. However, once he ran low on points, he began to spend most of his time in the ssroom.


    He was the sole heir to the Kouenji conglomerate group, one of thergest corporations in Japan. He didn''t love solitude, but rather, loved himself and cared little for others. I respected that he didn''t seem bothered at all by being alone. He was currentlypletely lost in examining his face in a hand mirror, his daily routine.


    Aside from him, there was a quiet girl with sses. At one time Ike had made a ruckus about howrge her breasts were, but because she was considered in, everyone quickly lost interest. She was always alone, and I''d never seen her talk to anyone. Just the other day, she''d been eating by herself, hunched over her bento box. She was one of the few students who made her own lunches.


    Just then, my neighbor took a bento box from her bag and opened it. Lately, Horikita had been making her own lunches rather than going to the cafeteria, too.


    "Doesn''t it cost quite a bit and take a lot of effort to make your own lunch?" I asked.


    Although they weren''t exactly high quality, the free meals offered in the school cafeteria were a form of relief for students who''d used up all of their points. There was no merit in a homemade lunch, which consumed time and your own points to make.


    "I''m not sure about that. The school supermarket provides free ingredients, you know."


    "Wait, so you made this with free stuff?"


    Horikita simply opened her bento in response. It didn''t have much in the way of meat or fried foods, but it looked tasty.


    "Don''t tell me. Not only are you a bright schr, you''re an aplished cook as well? That doesn''t seem to fit your personality."


    "Anyone can cook by looking up a recipe in a book or on the Inte. Our dormse equipped with all of the necessary tools, as well."


    Horikita didn''t waste any more words trying to impress upon me how much of a genius she was. She simply took out her chopsticks. I guess it all seemed so obvious to her.


    "But why did you decide to go through the trouble of making your own lunch?" I asked.


    "The cafeteria is noisy. It''s much more rxing to eat here, wouldn''t you say?"


    Toward the start of the year, many of the students had gone to the cafeteria to buy bread or lunches, but facing a shortage of points an overwhelming number of students got the free meal set. Looking around, I could see that only a few students remained in the ssroom.


    Was this Horikita''s preferred environment? One where Ike and the others weren''t around?


    "Do I already miss riding the big cafeteria-bound wave of students?"


    "You''re always staring out at the ocean, but you don''t have a surfboard. Youck even the determination to ride the wave, don''t you? And you talk about missing it? You''re awfully full of yourself."


    I wished I had aeback for that, but I couldn''t argue. I just wanted her to cut me a break.

 Chapter 50 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    Unlike lunch, my time after ss felt surprisingly pleasant, since I didn''t have to worry about interacting with anyone. Even if I went straight back to the dorms, I didn''t stand out at all since several other students did that, too. There was some value in being able to vanish like a ninja into a crowd. If I hung toward the back of some group of friends, I could pretend I was one of them.


    "How pitiful."


    I was pretty pleased with myself for being able to so skillfully pretend that I had friends, but there really wasn''t anyone at this school who cared about my pretense in the first ce.


    "Sudou. I have to talk to you about something. Come to the faculty room," Chabashira-sensei called out to Sudou, who was trying to beat a hasty retreat from the ssroom.


    "Huh? What do you want with me? I''ve got basketball practice now." Sudounguidly opened up his bag to show off the sports uniform inside.


    "I''ve already spoken with the advisor. You don''t have toe with me if you don''t want to, but you will face the consequencester."


    Chabashira-sensei''s threatening words set Sudou a little on edge.


    "What? Will this be over quickly?"


    "That all depends on you. The longer you stand there, the more time you waste."


    It seemed as though he had no choice but to go with her. Sudou clicked his tongue, and followed Chabashira-sensei out of the ssroom.


    "I thought that he might have changed, but I guess Sudou''s the same as ever. Wouldn''t it have been better if he just got kicked out?"


    I didn''t know who was talking, but I could hear some people in our ss mumbling to themselves. I''d thought the midterm had united our ss as a group, but it must have been my imagination. It was a shame.


    "Do you think so, too? That it would have been better if Sudou-kun were expelled?" While she spoke, Horikita started putting her textbooks in her bag. There probably weren''t that may students who took their textbooks with them to ss every single day. Sometimes I thought she was too serious.


    "I don''t really think so. What about you, Horikita? You were the only person who gave Sudou a helping hand."


    "Hmm. Well, we still don''t know whether our points would go up as a ss, really," she replied, disinterested.


    When Sudou had faced expulsion during the midterm, Horikita had helped him by purposefully lowering her own score and spending her own points to buy him a passing grade. I''d never imagined her capable of doing something like that.


    We got up from our seats at the same time, and walked out of the ssroom together. We asionally went back to the dorms together, though I couldn''t remember when that ritual had started. Since we didn''t have lunch together or just casually hang out, I found it odd. Then again, we had the same path back to the dormitory. That was probably why we walked together.


    "I''m a little worried about what Chabashira-sensei said this morning," Horikita said.


    "About our points being dyed?"


    "Yes. She said that there was trouble, but did she mean that it was a problem for the school, or a problem for us, the students? If it''s thetter, then..."


    "You''re overthinking things. We haven''t caused any real problemstely. She even said so herself. I doubt ss D would be the only ones not to get any points. It''s simply the school having an issue."


    Even if there was a cause for concern, even if only the first-year students had had their payments dyed, ss D probably wasn''t the issue. Probably.


    "I hope that''s the case. Trouble directly affects our points."


    Horikita spent every single day thinking about how to increase our points. She wasn''t concerned with private points, of course, but ss points. She wanted to get up to ss A. I wouldn''t say that it was impossible, but right now it was a very long shot.


    However, we still had hope. If Horikita did discover a reliable method for increasing our points, that would be a huge boon for ss D. Furthermore, our ssmates woulde to ce more trust in Horikita, and she''d make friends. It was a win-win situation.


    "That reminds me. You should join in the chat now and again. You''re the only one who hasn''t caught up in a long time."


    I took out my phone andunched the group chat app. We''d invited Horikita to join after the midterm exam. Kushida had doubted whether Horikita would actually participate, since she hated talking with others. Despite the attempts at friendship, Horikita hadn''t participated at all.


    "I''m not interested in the slightest. Also, I keep my notifications turned off."


    "Is that right?"


    Well, apparently she hadn''t intended to participate in the first ce. She probably didn''t delete the app because it would send a notification to Kushida and the rest of the group if she did. Horikita was free to decide for herself whether she would participate, so I didn''t press the matter any further. I wasn''t really qualified to judge, anyway.


    "You''ve been quite talkativetely, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Really? I thought I''ve always been like this."


    "It''s a slight difference, but you''ve changed."


    Although I hadn''t intended to change, I probably had undergone a slight transformation since starting here. Especially with how I got along with Horikita... Well, I wouldn''t say that we got along, but I didn''t really feel ufortable around her. If she were another girl, I probably wouldn''t have been able to converse normally. I''d have gotten nervous and fidgety.


    That was why I only talked with people to whom I was close. More than anything else, though, I was grateful for a rtionship where being silent didn''t worsen the mood.


    "Did something make you change?"


    "I wonder. Well, if I had to think of a reason, I guess I got used to attending school, and then I made some friends. Also, Kushida was probably a big influence."


    When I was only around the guys, sometimes we barely talked, or didn''t talk at all. When Kushida was around, people were always talking, and the collective mood brightened.


    "You seem to be getting along quite well with Kushida-san. Aren''t you bothered, especially knowing about her other side?"


    "I admit I found it shocking when she said that she hated you, Horikita. But I think it''s only natural that everyone has people they like and people they hate. There''s no point being concerned about it. I mean, you still pretend to get along well with Kushida-san even though she said she hates you, right?"


    "Hmm. Well, you may have a point there. It''s true that I hate you, too, Ayanokouji-kun, yet I talk to you normally. I don''t really mind, then."


    "Hey..."


    What the heck? It really hurt when she said it straight out like that.


    "That''s what I''m getting at. If someone says that they hate another person, it''s fine. But if someone says that they hate you, don''t you feel a little bad?" she asked.


    "Were you testing me?"


    Horikita startedbing her hair in a way that looked rather deliberate. "I don''t have any intention of getting in her way, but Kushida-san and I are like oil and water. I think it''s better not to associate with her."


    In other words, she probably wouldn''t join a group chat with Kushida in it.


    "Why does she even hate you in the first ce?" I asked.


    They hadn''t had much contact since school began. So when had she started hating Horikita? I mean, Kushida said that it was her goal to get along with everyone in ss.


    "Who knows? She probably doesn''t know that much about me."


    That might have been the case. But even so, I sensed that there was something between Kushida and Horikita.


    "If you''re that curious, why don''t you ask her yourself? Directly?" Horikita asked.


    That was impossible. Kushida Kikyou was normally a sweet, angelic girl, but I had glimpsed a different side to her. It was difficult to even imagine when you saw her gentle smile or heard her pleasant tone, but I recalled the viciousments she''d spat out. Horikita probably didn''t know about that.


    "No need. I''m fine with the Kushida we have now," I said.


    "What you just said was really disgusting, you know that?"


    "Yeah."


    Even though I''d spoken the words, I did feel disgusted with myself.

 Chapter 51 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    After a nice dinner in the dorm cafeteria, I headed back to my room. There, I took out my phone and checked my remaining bnce. My ount total was disyed on the screen. I saw that I had 8,320 private points. It hadn''t changed since this morning. Considering that we''d started the school year with 100,000 points, this was an incredibly low amount. I had nearly bankrupted myself just to buy the point Sudou needed to pass.


    "It would be pretty great if we got those 87 points," I muttered.


    Converted, the points came to roughly 8700 yen. Although that wasn''t a giant improvement, it was still big bucks.


    As I was ying around on my phone, my door suddenly swung open.


    "Save me, Ayanokouji!" Sudou stood there, his face beet red.


    "Why''re you here? Actually, forget that �C how did you even get in?"


    I''d locked my door when I got back to my room. I hadn''t forgotten, because I made it a habit. Had Sudou smashed through the wall or something? Just to be sure, I checked my door to see that it wasn''t broken. It lookedpletely fine.


    "This the room where our group meets, isn''t it? Ike and the rest of us made duplicate keys. Didn''t you know that? Everyone else in the group has a key, too."


    He spun the keycard around in his hand.


    "I learned this extremely important fact just now," I grumbled. It seemed my room was no longer safe. People could invade whenever they pleased.


    "Anyway, forget about that right now. I''m in serious trouble! You have to help me!" he cried.


    "No, I can''t forget about it. Hand over the key."


    "Huh? Why? I bought this with my own points. It''s mine."


    What an illogical argument. Even if you''re ignorant ofmitting a crime, it''s still a crime. Friendship doesn''t mean automatically allowing people to do whatever they want.


    "If you need advice or you''re worried about something, why not ask Ike or Yamauchi?"


    "I can''t ask them. They''re stupid."


    Sudou slid to the floor with a thud.


    "Buy some carpet, will ya? My butt hurts," he muttered.


    I had no points to waste on interior design. Even though my room had seemingly been designated as our group''s meeting spot, we hadn''t gotten together once since the party. Even if I went out and bought a carpet, I''d have been the only one sitting on it. Just imagining that was surreal.


    As I stood up to make some tea, the doorbell rang. Kushida, the Madonna of ss D, poked her head through the entrance. She looked as cute as ever. She saw Sudou, who was still sitting on my floor.


    "Oh, Sudou-kun''s already here," she said.


    "Hey, Kushida, I want to ask you something. Do you perhaps have a duplicate key to my room, too?"


    "Yeah, I do. That''s so we can meet up here... Wait, did you not know about that, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    She took a key card from her bag and showed it to me. I didn''t spot any differences between her key and mine. They were exactly the same. Apparently Kushida thought I''d given permission to make these keys.


    "Umm, well...should I return it to you?"


    She apologetically handed over her key.


    "No, it''s okay. There''s no point if you''re the only one who returns a key. Sudou doesn''t seem to want to hand his over."


    Wasn''t it fine for Kushida to have a key, anyway? I suppose that in the delusional part of my brain, giving her a key made it feel like she was my girlfriend. Men certainly are devious creatures.


    "Since Kushida came, too, can we move on to the topic at hand?" Sudou asked.


    "All right, I guess there''s no getting around it. So, what do you need to talk about?"


    It wasn''t like I could bluntly turn the two of them away. Sudou began talking slowly, wearing a meek expression.


    "You know how our homeroom teacher called me today? Well, it''s... Uh... The truth is...I may be suspended. For a long time, actually."


    "S-suspended?"


    That was unexpected. Compared to how he''d acted at the start of the year, Sudou had been rather well behavedtely. He didn''t sleep in ss or talk during lectures, and he was doing well in his club activities.


    "Did you insult Chabashira-sensei, by any chance?" I asked.


    Sudou had been upset when Chabashira-sensei stopped him from going to basketball practice. With that in mind, he might''ve said something reckless.


    "That''s not it."


    "Then what? Did you grab her by the cor and threaten to kill her or something?"


    "That''s not it, either."


    Another denial. I hadn''t expected that.


    "It''s probably worse than you''re thinking..."


    My first two guesses had been pretty serious, so if it was something worse, then...


    "Oh, I got it, Ayanokouji-kun. He viciously beat Chabashira-sensei and then he spit on her!" Kushida cried.


    "That''s horrible. I mean, your wild ideas are way too awful, Kushida!"


    "Ha ha, I''m only joking! Sudou-kun wouldn''t go that far."


    Even though I expected Sudou to immediately deny what she said, he seemed shocked by Kushida''s joke. That was proof that something really was wrong.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I beat up some kids from ss C yesterday. Then, I got suspended. The suspension is probably my punishment."


    Kushida was also shocked by Sudou''s words. She shot me a look. I couldn''t immediately process the fact that Sudou had gotten himself into trouble again.


    "You beat them up? So, uh, why did you do that?" I asked.


    "Just so you know, it wasn''t my fault, okay? The jerks in ss C started it and tried to pick a fight with me. I just responded to the situation and turned the tables on them. Then they said that I started the fight. They''re a bunch of liars."


    Sudou still hadn''t quite collected his thoughts. While I understood the gist of what he was saying, I still didn''t know the fight''s details or how it started.


    "Just wait a minute, Sudou-kun. Can you please start over, and go a bit more slowly?" Kushida encouraged him to calm down and tried to get him to tell us the story.


    "Sorry, I guess I just kind of skipped to the end and left a lot out."


    Sudou took a deep breath and started over.


    "I was talking with the club advisor about being a regr for the summer tournament."


    I''d heard that Sudou was good at basketball, but I hadn''t expected him to be a regr already.


    "A regr yer? That''s amazing, Sudou-kun! Congrattions!"


    "Well, nothing''s set in stone yet. It''s just a possibility for now."


    "Still, that''s amazing. We''ve only just started school."


    "Yeah, I suppose. Actually, I was the only first-year student nominated to be a regr yer. Still, it''s not like it''s definite. Anyway, when I was on my way back to the dorm, Komiya and Kondou, who''re in the basketball club with me, called me over to the special building. They said they wanted to talk to me about something. I could''ve just ignored them, but I mean, I asionally talk to those two guys during basketball. I thought it''d be better to just hear them out. So of course, I went to meet with them, right? Then, there was this Ishizaki guy there, waiting for me. He''s Komiya and Kondou''s friend.


    They said that they couldn''t stand that someone like me from ss D had been chosen as a regr. They threatened me, and said to quit basketball or there''d be a lot of pain in my future. I refused to quit, I beat them up, and now I''m here."


    It was a rather hurried exnation, but I got the gist. Apparently Sudou was satisfied with his story.


    "So then they painted you as the bad guy, Sudou-kun."


    Sudou-kun nodded, an exasperated look still on his face. So the students in ss C had started the whole thing, and when their attempt to threaten Sudou had failed, they''d resorted to force. In other words, an act of violence. However, Sudou was an experienced fighter, so he''d managed topletely overwhelm them without breaking a sweat. Of course, they''d been injured. Since there was no evidence of what had happened, they''d lied the next day and told school officials that Sudou had beaten them up for no reason.


    "If ss C started this, then Sudou-kun isn''t at fault."


    "Right? I seriously don''t get this. I can''t believe that teacher, either!"


    "We should tell Chabashira-sensei tomorrow. We should tell her it wasn''t Sudou-kun''s fault," Kushida said.


    Things probably wouldn''t be so simple. Sudou must have already told the school what he''d just told us. But because hecked clear evidence to support his im, the school might still decide to punish him.


    "Sudou, what did the school say when they heard what happened?"


    "They said they would give me until next Tuesday toe up with proof. If I can''t do that, they''ll say I''m at fault and I''ll be suspended until summer. On top of that, the whole ss will lose points, too."


    Apparently the school had decided to wait for evidence. However, Sudou appeared more worried about his basketball dreams than his suspension, or our ss''s loss of points. I guess he couldn''t bear the thought of his youth being squandered.


    "What should I do?"


    "Sudou-kun, you didn''t lie to the teacher, did you? I mean, it seems strange. They didn''t believe you even though you said you didn''t do anything wrong. Right?"


    I felt bad for Kushida. She looked to me for affirmation, but I couldn''t respond the way she wanted.


    "Well, I wonder about that. I don''t think it''s quite that simple."


    "What do you mean, you wonder? You''re not doubting me, are you?"


    "Well, the school doesn''t trust you, right? It wouldn''t be that odd for someone in your ss, like Kushida, for instance, to support you even if you''re lying. After all, they don''t want their points to go down."


    "Well...you might be right about that, I suppose."


    Our current troubles wouldn''t be resolved merely by discovering who''d started it. Perhaps those three students might face a one-week suspension themselves, as punishment. Those three guys had imed they were beaten up. Without irond proof that Sudou wasn''t at fault, he would definitely be punished. That meant only one thing.


    "Even if the other party is at fault, it''s still highly likely that Sudou will take some of the me."


    "Huh? Why? It was legitimate self-defense, wasn''t it? Huh?!"


    Sudou, clearly unable to understand, smacked the table. Kushida''s shoulders stiffened in response.


    "I''m sorry, I just got a little mad." After seeing Kushida''s frightened expression, Sudou sheepishly apologized.


    "But...why would Sudou-kun still take some of the me?"


    "Sudou hit them, but they didn''t hit Sudou. I think that''s a big part of it. In such a case, iming it as legitimate self-defense is difficult. Had theye at you with a knife or a metal bat, I think things would have been quite different. Self-defense means that you have the right to defend yourself against sudden, dangerous attacks made against your person. So, I don''t think we can really im that this was self-defense."


    How much consideration would be given in this situation?


    "I-I don''t understand, though. I was up against three people. Three! That seems plenty dangerous."


    They''d likely take the number of people into ount, but this was a delicate case. If the school were willing to ce more weight on the number of people who''d attacked, Sudou could be dered innocent. However, it was dangerous to be optimistic.


    "I think the school might have offered an extension because they found it difficult to make a judgment at this time."


    As for the current proof, the key was in the injuries Sudou had given those three other students.


    "I guess that their n is to severely punish Sudou for punching them, huh?" Kushida said.


    "Whoever reported it first has the advantage. The victim''s testimony can work as evidence."


    "I still don''t get it. I''m the victim here! Being suspended isn''t some kind of joke! If I''m punished for this, forget being a regr yer. I won''t even be able to y in the tournament!"


    Those ss C students had purposefully allowed Sudou to beat them up in order to crush him. They wanted to destroy Sudou''s chances of bing a regr, even if that meant they might face some restrictions of their own. That was what I imagined their n to be, anyway.


    "Let''s juste out and ask those three ss C students to be honest. If they feel like what they did was wrong, then surely they''d feel guilty about it. Right?"


    "Those guys aren''t idiots. They won''t be honest. Goddamn it, I won''t ever forgive them! Those damn nobodies!"


    Sudou picked up a ballpoint pen from the table and, with a loud crack, snapped it in two. I understood that his blood was boiling, but that was my pen...


    "If trying to exin the situation won''t work, then we''ll need to find irond proof," I said.


    "Yeah. It would be nice if there was evidence that proved Sudou-kun wasn''t to me."


    That''d be very nice, because then our suffering would end. However, Sudou didn''t deny anything. He looked like he was deep in thought.


    "There might be something, though. This might just be a misunderstanding on my part, but when I was fighting those guys I felt something...odd. Like someone was nearby, watching me."


    He didn''t sound entirely confident.


    "So there might be an eyewitness?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I think so. I don''t have proof anyone was there, though."


    An eyewitness. Hmm. If someone had seen everything, then that''d be great news for us. However, depending on how things went, it might drive Sudou further into a corner. For example, if the witness only saw the aftermath of their fight, that might spell Sudou''s end.


    "What should I do?" he asked.


    Sudou buried his head in his hand. Kushida broke the heavy silence.


    "There are two ways we can prove your innocence, Sudou-kun. The first way is to simply get those boys in ss C to admit that they lied. Since you weren''t at fault, it''s probably best to get them to acknowledge that."


    That was absurdly idealistic.


    "Like I already said, that''s impossible. They won''t admit they lied."


    Like Sudou said, if they confessed to lying just to get someone else in trouble, they''d probably end up getting suspended themselves.


    "The other idea is to find the eyewitness you talked about, Sudou-kun. If someone happened to see the fight, then we should be able to get to the heart of the matter."


    Well, that was probably our only realistic n.


    "So, how do you intend to look for this eyewitness?"


    "Asking people one by one? Or we could simply address each ss as a whole," Kushida said.


    "It would be great if someone just stepped forward, but..."


    Since we''d been talking for quite some time, I started rummaging through the cupboard. I took out the instant coffee and tea packets that I''d bought at the school convenience store. Sudou wasn''t really a fan of coffee, though. After preparing a kettle of hot water, I put everything on the table.


    "This might sound kind of shameless, but...can you guys not tell anyone about this?" Sudou asked sheepishly. He took a cup and started blowing on it to cool it off.


    "H-huh? You don''t want us to tell anyone?" Kushida asked.


    "If word gets out, it''ll definitely get around to the basketball team. I don''t want that to happen. You understand, right?"


    "Sudou, even then, I��"


    "Please understand, Ayanokouji. If I can''t y basketball, I have nothing," Sudou pleaded, cing his hands on my shoulders.


    Even if word didn''t get out, this wasn''t going to stay contained. If people found out that Sudou had used violence, they most likely wouldn''t ept him on the team.


    "But won''t the students in ss C talk about how Sudou-kun was violent? I mean, that would work in their favor, I''d think."


    That''s exactly what I was thinking. It wouldn''t be strange for them to talk about it amongst themselves, since that helped them and would hurt us. Sudou buried his head in his hands once again, as if to say "Seriously?!"


    "What if word already got out?"


    "No, at this stage it''s probably only being discussed by the school and the people involved."


    "Why do you think that?" Sudou asked.


    "If those guys in ss C had intended to spread rumors, we probably would''ve heard about it already."


    Representatives from the school had received a report and called Sudou in after ss. There hadn''t been any word about the incident this afternoon. At the very least, word probably hadn''t spread much.


    "So you think we''re safe for now?"


    How long would thatst, though? Even if the school issued a gag order, word would eventually manage to get out. Before long, it''d spread. Right now, the only thing I could say with certainty was��


    "Sudou-kun, I think it would be better if you kept your distance," Kushida said.


    She seemed to understand everything.


    "Yeah. It wouldn''t be good if the used tried anything," I replied, agreeing with Kushida.


    "But, if I dump this on you guys��"


    "I don''t think it''s being dumped on us. We want you to rely on us, Sudou-kun. I don''t know how much we can do, but we''ll try our best. Okay?" Kushida said.


    "All right. I know this is a bother for you guys, but I''ll leave it to you."


    He seemed to understand that he''d onlyplicate things by getting involved.


    "Well, we''ll head back to our rooms. I''m sorry for barging in here."


    "Don''t worry about it. I just think it''s weird that you made duplicate keys."


    Sudou slid the key back into his pocket; he wasn''t going to return it. Maybe I should put a chain lock on my door.


    "See you tomorrow, Kushida."


    "Yeah, bye-bye, Sudou-kun."


    Sudou-kun left with a somewhat sad look on his face. His room was only a few doors down.


    "Well. Aren''t you heading back, Kushida?" I asked.


    "I have a few things I wanted to talk to you about, Ayanokouji-kun. You didn''t seem very enthusiastic about helping Sudou-kun."


    As Kushida looked up at me with uneasy eyes, I had the sudden urge to embrace her. I stretched my back out and tried to shake those thoughts.


    "There''s just not much I can do. I mean, I can only really respond to Sudou''s story. If it were Horikita or Hirata here, they''d probably be able to give expert advice."


    "Maybe, but Sudou-kun came to you, Ayanokouji-kun. He came to you before Horikita-san, Hirata-kun, or even Ike-kun."


    "I don''t know if I should be happy about that or not."


    "Hmm."


    For an instant, Kushida''s re turned icy, which perplexed me. I remembered that Kushida once directly told me that she hated me. She always wore a gentle smile, so I asionally forgot about that. But I might get burned if I forgot about it entirely.


    "I think it might be better if you made more effort to blend in, Ayanokouji-kun," she said.


    "I''m trying, more or less. I just haven''t been able to. Like right now, I didn''t have the guts to promise that I''d help."


    She didn''t share my anxiety about eating alone during lunchtime. Still, Kushida probably understood how I felt.


    "Kushida, you''re going to help, aren''t you?"


    "Of course. We''re friends. So what will you do, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Remember when I said it''d be better to talk with Horikita or Hirata? Well, Sudou hates Hirata, so that makes Horikita the obvious choice."


    Though I doubted even Horikita coulde up with a good enough n to resolve this issue.


    "Do you think Horikita-san will help us?"


    "Don''t know. We''ll have to ask and find out. I don''t think she''ll just quietly stand by and watch as ss D copses. Probably."


    Icked conviction. After all, this was Horikita we were talking about.


    "I know that you''re trying to dodge the question, but you''ll help, too. Won''t you, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    I thought I''d managed to steer the conversation in another direction, but Kushida quickly brought it back.


    "Is it okay if I''m useless?"


    "You won''t be useless. I''m sure you''ll be useful, somehow."


    She didn''t clearly state how I''d be useful, though.


    "So what should we do? Sudou-kun said that it wouldn''t help, but I think it''d be good to talk with the three students he fought. To tell you the truth, I''m friends with Komiya-kun and the others. Therefore, it might be possible to persuade them. Hmm, it may be dangerous, though."


    Kushida couldn''t dismiss the idea of a conversation.


    "It''s risky. Aside from the question of who started the fight, those three reported it to the school. That means they have the upper hand. Also, I just don''t think it would work, since they started it."


    Getting them to admit they lied to the school wouldn''t be easy. If the school found out, ss C would face a severe penalty. They wouldn''t do something so foolish.


    "Well then, I guess looking for the eyewitness is our best bet."


    That would probably be just as difficult as persuading those three to tell the truth. Without any details to go on, finding the eyewitness would be next to impossible. Going around asking, "Did you see anything?" would be a waste of time and effort.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''te up with any solutions.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 52 - 3: Weak Point

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 3: Weak Point</h4>


    The bad news just kepting. During homeroom the following morning, as Chabashira-sensei was about to leave, she assaulted us with one of her infamously brief and off-hand announcements.


    "I have an announcement for you all. There was a bit of trouble the other day, an incident between the student sitting there, Sudou, and some students from ss C. In short, there was a fight."


    The ssroom erupted. Depending on the degree of responsibility that ss C saddled him with, Sudou could face suspension, and we might see a reduction in our ss points. Chabashira-senseiid the whole situation bare for the ss. Her face was so devoid of emotion or interest when she spoke that there was a certain serene beauty to it.


    She inserted no personal bias whatsoever when she addressed the ss, and exined the situation from a position of neutrality.


    "Umm. So why hasn''t this issue been resolved already?" Hirata asked a rather reasonable question.


    "Theint came from ss C. They im that the fight was one-sided. However, when we spoke to the used, Sudou said that their ims were false. He insists that the students ss C called him over and started the fight."


    "It wasn''t my fault! It was self-defense!


    Self-defense, I tell you!" shouted Sudou as he shouldered his ssmates'' icy res.


    "But there''s no evidence of that. Am I wrong?"


    "What evidence? I don''t have any."


    "So in other words, we don''t yet know the truth. Therefore, we have put our decision on hold for now. Our response, and the punishment, wille when we find out who was at fault."


    "All I know is that I''m innocent. If anything, I ought to receive a settlement for my trouble."


    "So speaks the used, but I wouldn''t say that you have a high level of credibility right now. If there is an eyewitness, as Sudou seems to believe, then the situation may change. If anyone here witnessed the fight, please raise your hand."


    Chabashira-sensei continued talking in a robotic, t voice. No students raised their hands in response to her question.


    "Too bad, Sudou. It appears there are no witnesses in this ss."


    "Looks that way," he grumbled.


    When Chabashira-sensei cast a doubtful look at Sudou, he nced downward.


    "In order to check for witnesses, every teacher will inform their sses of the details of this incident."


    "Huh?! You''re telling everyone?!"


    The school probably had no say in the matter. Because Sudou had insisted it was a false charge and brought up a potential witness, the school had to be sure. For Sudou, who had hoped to hide the situation, none of this was good.


    "Damn it!"


    Sudou''s n had already fallen apart.


    "Anyway, that is all. We''ll make our final judgment next Tuesday, taking into ount any eyewitnesses and evidence. With that, let''s end homeroom for the day."


    Chabashira-sensei left, and Sudou followed right after her. He probably realized that if he stayed in the ssroom, he''d lose his temper with someone.


    "Man, isn''t Sudou just the worst?" Ike was the first to talk.


    "If we lose points because of Sudou, will we be at zero again this month?"


    As uproar enveloped the ssroom, and things started to get out of hand. If we ended up losing points because of this, Sudou would most likely be the sole target of our ss''s frustrations. Naturally, Kushida didn''t want this to happen.


    "Everyone, can you please listen to what I have to say?" Kushida stood and tried to silence themotion.


    "What our teacher said seems to be true. Sudou-kun may have been in a fight. However, Sudou-kun was dragged into it."


    "Kushida-chan, what do you mean? Do you believe Sudou?"


    Kushida conveyed yesterday''s story to the whole ss. She told them how Sudou had been chosen as a candidate to y regrly on the basketball team. She also described how some students in the basketball club were envious of Sudou, and how they''d called Sudou out and threatened him in order to make him leave the team. She also exined that Sudou, acting in self-defense, had punched their lights out.


    Most of the ss listened to Kushida''s heartfelt words in silence. If Sudou or I had tried to exin the situation in the same manner, we probably wouldn''t have been nearly as effective. However, not everyone in ss easily believed the story. Sudou''s typically poor behavior made it difficult to swallow, no matter how reasonable it sounded.


    "I''d like to ask you all again. If anyone knows someone who saw what happened, whether it''s someone in ss, a friend, or an upperssman, please tell me. You can contact me at any time. I would sincerely appreciate it."


    Even though she''d basically said the same thing as Chabashira-sensei, the ss had a very different response. She had an innate ability to connect with people. Her presence glowed so bright that I could almost feel it.


    Instantly, silence enveloped the ssroom. The first to speak wasn''t the eyewitness, but Yamauchi.


    "Hey, Kushida-chan. I just can''t believe what Sudou said. I think he lied so he could justify what he did. He talked about beating up kids all the time in junior high. He even told us how much fun it was to beat people up."


    After Yamauchi voiced his concerns, the rest of the ss murmured their dissatisfaction with Sudou in turn.


    "I saw him grab some kid by the cor just because they bumped into each other in the hallway."


    "I saw him cut in line in the cafeteria andsh out when someone tried to tell him that wasn''t okay."


    Kushida''s appeal for Sudou''s innocence didn''t seem to have reached anyone. They''d already hung Sudou out to dry, because he was probably going to lose them their hard-earned points.


    "I want to believe him."


    Hirata, the ss hero, uttered those words as he stood in support of Kushida. His appearance was dashing, and he clearly wasn''t drunk on the same anti-Sudou Kool-Aid as everyone else.


    "If a student in another ss were casting doubt on him, I could understand it," Hirata said. "But I think it''s wrong to doubt a fellow ssmate right away. Shouldn''t friends do everything within their power to help someone in need?"


    "I agree!"


    Karuizawa, heroic Hirata''s girlfriend, called out in agreement, brushing her bangs aside with her hand as she spoke.


    "If it were a false charge, that''d be a problem, wouldn''t it? In any case, you''d feel bad for him if he were innocent, right?"


    If Kushida lived by the softness of her heart, then Karuizawa lived by the strength of her will.


    Perhaps it was because of Kushida and Karuizawa''s influence that many of the girls started to express their support.


    This was typical of Japanese people. They would follow suit when someone took the lead. Though they probably mocked him in their hearts, they would help Sudou a little bit. Sudou''s critics stopped, at least for the time being. Hirata, Kushida, and Karuizawa had attracted the rest of our ss''s admiration.


    "I''ll try asking my friends!"


    "Well then, I''ll try asking the upperssmen I know in the ser club!"


    "I''ll ask around, too."


    Starting with those three, weunched our investigation to prove Sudou''s innocence. Well, I guessed I didn''t have to take a turn. I wouldn''t be any good at this, anyway. Better to just leave it to them and fade out quietly.

 Chapter 53 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    "I nned to fade out... But..."


    Lunch. For some reason, I''d gotten mixed up with our usual group in the cafeteria. Our group consisted of myself, Kushida, Horikita, Ike, Yamauchi, and Sudou. There was no getting around it. When lunchtime came, Kushida had invited me with a smile. She''d said, "Want to get lunch?" I''d said okay, of course. I mean, I didn''t have any choice in the matter.


    "You seem to get yourself into trouble time and time again, Sudou-kun."


    Horikita gave an exasperated sigh. Naturally, we were discussing how to prove Sudou''s innocence.


    "Well, guess we don''t have much choice. As your friends, we''ll help you out, Sudou." Although Ike had been against Sudou in the beginning, his attitude hadpletely changed. That was definitely because Kushida had appealed to him and asked him to help. Ignorant of Ike''s true feelings on the matter, Sudou still apologized.


    "I''m sorry, Horikita. I''ve caused trouble for you again. But it really wasn''t my fault this time. All I did was blow up those ss C jerks'' ns."


    Sudou spoke to Horikita with indifference, almost as if he were describing someone else''s problems.


    "Sorry, but I don''t feel like helping you this time." Horikita tly refused Sudou''s pleas for help. "For ss D to rise through the ranks, it''s important to recover the ss points we lost as quickly as possible. However, we probably won''t get any points now, thanks to you. You hindered those ns."


    "Wait. You might be right about that, but I''m not the one at fault here! Those guys picked a fight with me! What part of that is my fault?"


    "You keep focusing on who started the fight, but that''s a trivial detail. Did you never consider that?"


    "What''s trivial about it? It makes all the difference! I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "Is that so? Well, best of luck to you."


    Horikita picked up her untouched tray and stood.


    "So you''re not gonna help? I thought we were friends!"


    "Don''t make meugh. I''ve never once considered you a friend. Nothing makes me more ufortable than being around someone who doesn''t recognize his own stupidity. Goodbye."


    Horikita appeared more exasperated than angry. She let out a deep sigh, and left.


    "What the hell is her deal?! Goddamn it!"


    Unable to direct his rage anywhere else, Sudou mmed his fists on the cafeteria table, spilling a nearby student''s miso soup. The student red, but when he saw how scary Sudou looked, he remained silent. Yep. I could understand that feeling pretty well.


    "I guess it''s just up to us."


    "I knew for sure you''d understand, Yamauchi. I''m really counting on you too, Ayanokouji."


    Apparently I was second to Yamauchi, judging by the "too." Well, I guess I didn''t find that particrly surprising.


    "Even if you ask me to help, you do know that there''s not much I can do, right?"


    My self-deprecation was apparently ineffective.


    "You''ve been like that since yesterday, Ayanokouji-kun. Won''t you say something, Ike-kun?"


    "Well, I...I mean, it''s certainly odd that Ayanokouji thinks he''s not going be useful. At least him being there is better than not, I guess? Probably?"


    Just as expected, Ike couldn''te up with how I''d be useful. I looked over at Kushida smugly. It was like I was showing off a talentless person''s power.


    "This is a little disheartening. I thought that preparing for that test together brought us all a bit closer," said a disappointed Ike.


    I watched Horikita sit down further away, looking slightly irritated.


    "I don''t understand Horikita at all. What''s her deal, Ayanokouji? Why is she acting like that?"


    I had no idea how to answer. Did they think I was her user manual? I took a huge mouthful of rice to avoid the question.


    "It''s pretty weird, though. Horikita wants to get to ss A, right? Saving Sudou-kun means we''d get more points, so why wouldn''t she help?"


    "Is it because she hates Sudou? I mean, she just said she didn''t consider him a friend."


    Disliking Sudou probably wasn''t the reason. But everyone seemed to have misunderstood the situation. They thought she wouldn''t help because of personal reasons.


    "I don''t really want to think about it, but I guess it might be true."


    "Kushida, Horikita is..."


    Unthinking, words started spilling out of my mouth. Kushida looked at me, her interest piqued.


    "Horikita-san is...?" she asked.


    "Ah. Well, this might not be relevant, but I''d like to say something. I think that Horikita usually speaks in a rather brusque manner. But I think...that you guys misunderstand her."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I think that she wouldn''t help without any reason to do so."


    "Wait, what are you talking about? You keep saying I think over and over. Are you just guessing?"


    Sudou abruptly cut into the conversation. Since Horikita was definitely on his mind, he probably wasn''t too pleased about her rejection. It wasn''t difficult to exin, but how to go about it? Horikita probably realized something when the teacher told us about the incident. This incident had happened for a reason. And the ending that Horikita saw...


    Well, the possibility of a happy ending was almost nonexistent. After realizing that, she''d probably been cold towards Sudou on purpose. However, if I told them that now, they''d probably be discouraged. It would only lead to bad things. Since I couldn''t figure out how the discussion would go, I was hesitant to exin.


    Horikita probably hadn''t wanted to crush their spirits, so she''d left.


    "Well... Yeah, I''m just guessing like you said, Sudou."


    "So what? You don''t have a reason?"


    "Horikita is smart, right? So I think she probably had some idea."


    "What idea? To toss me out like the trash?"


    "Whoa, hold on. Let''s not criticize anyone. It''s only natural that Ayanokouji-kun would stick up for


    Horikita-chan, since they''re together all the time. She''s important to him, right?"


    Ike wore a mischievous, spiteful grin. It was like he was mocking me. Sudou grew increasingly irritated, and clicked his tongue before reaching for his food.


    "Well, it''d be great if a witness stepped forward. The teachers are going around and talking to each ss about the incident. When they do find someone, things should get settled quickly."


    I understood the wishful thinking, but would it really be that easy?


    To be honest, we faced a mountainous hurdle. It wasn''t unreasonable for Horikita to throw in the towel. Besides, even if there had been a witness, it''d be checkmate for us if that witness happened toe from ss C. It would be natural for a ss C student to hide the truth in order to protect his or her fellow ssmates. This school was a hierarchy, after all. It was unlikely that an individual''s guilty feelings would outweigh the disadvantages of their ss.


    Even if the witness came from a different ss, the problem would be how much he or she saw. If the eyewitness had seen the whole event from apletely neutral perspective, then that would be a different story. But...


    "Ah, sorry. I have to go for a bit. I''m going to try asking my upperssmen friends if they saw anything."


    With that, Kushida rose from her seat.


    "You''re trying your absolute hardest for someone like Sudou, Kushida-chan. That''s so cute." Ike,pletely enchanted, remained transfixed on Kushida''s backside as she walked away.


    "I should seriously confess my feelings for Kushida-chan..." he murmured.


    "No way. You seriously think she''ll stoop to your level, Ike?" Yamauchi said.


    "I have a better chance than you."


    There wasn''t much difference between them.


    "If I dated Kushida-chan... Ahhhhhh...."


    Ike began to lose himself in fantasies, drooling. He was most likely thinking about rather indecent things.


    "Hey. Why are you fantasizing about my Kushida-chan like that?"


    "N-no, I''m not..." he said, but he looked love-struck.


    "H-hey, what are you fantasizing about?! Spill it!" Apparently Yamauchi couldn''t stand the fact that Ike could do as he pleased in his fantasies.


    "What do you mean, what am I fantasizing about? Obviously, I''m thinking about cuddling her. Naked."


    Apparently he was able to envision the scene thanks to the power of male delusions, or something.


    <Illustration>


    "Damn it! I won''t be outdone! I''ve also thought of a few things!"


    This wasn''t exactly ethical.


    "Stop it. Don''t touch my Kushida-chan with your filthy hands!"


    In some ways, I felt a little sorry for Kushida. She was most likely the subject of their nightly fantasies.


    "I think the best thing about high school is the girls, after all. I seriously want to get a girlfriend sometime soon. If I get myself a girlfriend by this summer, then I can go to the pool with her! That would be the best!"


    "It would be best if Kushida-chan were my girlfriend... It would be the best if she were my girlfriend..."


    Yamauchi said it twice. It must''ve been important to him.


    "But wait. Since Kushida-chan is so cute, don''t you think she''ll get a boyfriend any day now?"


    "Don''t say that, Yamauchi! Besides, it doesn''t look like she has one yet, so we don''t have to worry,"


    replied Ike with confidence, though it seemed more like he was trying to reassure himself.


    "Do you want to know? I bet you both want to know."


    "Know what? What do I want to know, Ike? Tell us."


    Ike whipped out his phone with an air of unavoidable weariness.


    "You can track your registered friends'' locations on your school phones."


    Ike searched for Kushida''s present location. Shortly afterward, details about her position were disyed on the screen. A marker appeared on the cafeteria.


    "I check regrly, even on the weekends. I pretend to run into her by chance. I do that to make sure she doesn''t have a boyfriend yet."


    He crossed his arms and wore a confident smile. What he was doing sounded just like stalking. Another step forward and it would be appropriate to involve the police.


    "Realistically, Kushida-chan is just out of our reach. She wouldn''t stoop to our level. But what if I aimed for one rank below her?"


    "Yeah. Well, I couldn''t have an ugly girlfriend."


    "Yeah, when I think about us walking together side-by-side... She''s gotta be at least a 7 outta 10."


    I guess Ike and Yamauchi both really wanted girlfriends. Their fantasies might have been delusional, but they couldn''t give up on their high hopes.


    "Ayanokouji, do you want a girlfriend?"


    "Yeah, I guess. If it were possible."


    If I had a girlfriend, I probably wouldn''t suffer so much.


    "Just to be sure, there''s really nothing between you and Horikita?" Sudou thrust his chopsticks towards me as he asked that question.


    "Nope."


    "Really?"


    He pressed again, almost like he didn''t believe me. I shook my head emphatically.


    "Okay, fine then. I guess I misunderstood. I thought you were clinging to her too much. That''d be a bother for Horikita."


    I didn''t recall clinging. Especially not to Horikita.


    "Are you really okay with Horikita, though? I mean, she''s cute and all, but...she seems kind of boring, you know? I can''t stand someone as dull as her. She wouldn''t want to go to the pool or go out on a date or anything," Ike said.


    "You guys don''t know anything. Horikita is hands down better than Kushida, anyway." Sudou crossed his arms and nodded, boasting about his personal preferences. "I mean, if it was any other guy, she''d probably turn them down. But if you were her boyfriend, then it''d be okay, right? Then she''d show you a secret side that no one else gets to see."


    "I see... I feel like I can imagine that. So cute."


    Yamauchi nced at Horikita and got lost in his delusional fantasies.


    "But the Horikita of your dreams seems to have tossed you aside, Sudou."


    "Well, I guess so. Damn it! Now I feel all depressed."


    "Well, I don''t really have anything to say. The number of rivals for Kushida-chan just decreased by one."


    Ike was multitasking, keeping a lookout for those 7 out of 10 girls while keeping Kushida as his primary target.


    "So Ayanokouji, if nothing''s happening with Horikita, is there anyone you like? I mean, Sudou likes Horikita, and Yamauchi likes Kushida-chan. You gotta take stock of your rival''s targets, after all."


    "Anyone..."


    Nobody really came to mind. I tried to seriously think about it for just a little bit. If I had to choose someone, I probably would have picked...Kushida? She was the person I talked to the most, so that was only natural. But knowing that she didn''t like me, I couldn''t really imagine things progressing.


    "Nope, no one," I answered.


    However, Ike and Yamauchi looked at me doubtfully.


    "Do you really think there''s a guy out there who doesn''t have a crush on a girl?"


    "No way. That guy doesn''t exist. Don''t hide the truth from us, Ayanokouji."


    "Unlike you guys, I don''t really know any girls apart from Horikita and Kushida."


    "Well, I guess you''re probably right. I haven''t seen you talk to other girls."


    I found it rather depressing that they were so convinced.


    "Let''s introduce you to some girls!" Ike put his arm around my shoulder and spoke with confidence.


    "Isn''t it kind of pathetic that you''re trying to introduce me to girls when you don''t have a girlfriend yourself?"


    "W-well...yeah."


    "Hey, Sae-chan-sensei said that we''d have a vacation this summer, right? I''ll definitely get myself a girlfriend then. Kushida-chan, if possible. Or some other cute girl I haven''t seen yet!"


    "Me too, me too! Even if she''s the lowest of the low, I''ll get myself a girl...and then I''ll enjoy that lovey-dovey high school life!"


    "When should I confess my feelings to Horikita?"


    The three of them freely talked about the objects of their affection.


    "We should have a contest to see who can get a girlfriend first. The winner will have to treat everyone to a meal! Sound good?"


    I wondered if participating in such a shamelesspetition would actually make me their friend. It sounded difficult.


    "What''s up, Ayanokouji? You''re not really thinking about skipping out on this contest, are you?" Ike said.


    "No, I just wondered why the first person to get a girlfriend has to treat everyone else."


    "Well, it''s like this. Think of it as sort of an Envy Tax on the guy. Get it?"


    "A guy is happy when he has a girlfriend. Since he''s happy, he happily treats people to stuff."


    Although it was fine for them to get all excited, Sudou''s problem still hadn''t been resolved.

 Chapter 54 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    After school, the ss divided into groups to meet up with people and ask around. However, there weren''t that many helping to search for an eyewitness. Hirata and Karuizawa led the Hero & Gal Team, while Kushida led the Beautiful Girl & Entourage Team. They intended to search the campus themselves. Even so, it''d be difficult to get results in such a short span of time.


    There were around 400 students in this school. Even if you left out everyone from ss 1-D, it wouldn''t make a big difference. Finding everyone would still be difficult even if you included break times, lunch, after ss, and early morning.


    "All right, I''m going to the dorms."


    "Are you really heading back? Horikita-san?"


    Horikita nodded without hesitation, and promptly left the ssroom, just as one would expect. She didn''t quail under everyone''s gazes, which all expressed variations on "You''re leaving?" She would probably grow up to be a fierce woman, the type that leaves social outings without reading the room and concludes meetings exactly on time.


    "Well then..."


    If Horikita''s tactic was to stride out of the ssroom with confidence, mine was the opposite. I tried to slip into the shadows.


    "Ayanokouji-kun."


    I had tried to exit stealthily through the ssroom. I''d tried to be swift as a ninja, but had been discovered. Kushida stopped me in my tracks, a slight hint of unease in her voice.


    "What? Do you need something?" I asked.


    I''m sorry, Kushida. I''m going to steel my heart and refuse your invitation. And then I''ll go back to the dorms.


    "You will...help us out, won''t you?" she asked.


    "Of course."


    I couldn''t refuse. Slightly upturned eyes + pleading = lethal. I couldn''t help but feel like Kushida was controlling me. Irresistible. No matter how someone might resolve not to fall asleep, for example, they would still drift away after 24 to 48 hours, tops. Sooner orter, no matter the person''s willpower, they''d exhaust themselves. In other words, everyone has their breaking point. It''s a human mechanism.


    After I was done excusing myself, Kushida made a suggestion.


    "I want to get Horikita-san to help us out this time. Can you try asking her again?"


    "But she already left."


    They''d failed to stop her mere moments before. Was it already time for revenge?


    "Yeah. I want to chase after her. If Horikita-san helps, I think she''ll make a big difference."


    "Well, I can''t argue with you there."


    "If we take the time to convince her, do you think we''ll have a chance?"


    If she wanted to try again, I didn''t really have a right to stop her. I nodded.


    "Ike-kun, Yamauchi-kun, could you two please wait here? We''ll be back right away," Kushida said.


    "Okay!" the boys chorused.


    You certainly couldn''t im those two were friendly with Horikita. Kushida seemed to notice that.


    "Let''s go."


    Kushida took my arm, and we left together. What in the world was this unprecedented feeling of tion? For some reason, I thought I heard Ike and Yamauchi angrily yelling at me, but it must''ve been my imagination. Heh.


    By the time we''d made it to the building''s entrance, Horikita was nowhere to be found. I thought she''d probably left. She wasn''t the type to stop for anything, so she probably headed straight towards the dorms. I made my way past students putting on their shoes, getting ready to go home. Most people strolled in groups of two or more as they headed back, but I glimpsed a lone figure walking with confidence. It was Horikita.


    "Horikita-san."


    I hesitated, but Horikita responded at once.


    "What is it?"


    Apparently she hadn''t thought we''d chase after her. She turned, looking surprised.


    "I really want you to help us with Sudou''s case. Is that possible?"


    "I thought I already declined? A few minutes ago, no less." Horikita shrugged, as if expressing how idiotic she found us.


    "I know you did, but...but, I think this is necessary to reach ss A."


    "Necessary to reach ss A, hmm?"


    Horikita looked unconvinced. She didn''t seem to be listening to Kushida.


    "You''re free to run about for Sudou-kun''s sake. I''ve no right to stop you. However, if you need help, try someone else. I''m busy," Horikita said.


    "Busy? But everyone else is busy with Sudou''s case right now," I blurted out, earning a re from Horikita.


    Her eyes seemed to say, Why are you still talking?


    "I have an important daily routine, so I need my alone time. It''s unpleasant to have that time stolen from me."


    Just the answer I would expect from an unabashed misanthrope. If she''d simply said she didn''t like spending time with other people, that would''ve sounded like an excuse.


    "Even if I step in and save him now, he''llnd himself in trouble again. It''s a vicious cycle, isn''t it? You seem to think that Sudou-kun is the victim here, but I think differently."


    "Huh? But isn''t Sudou-kun the victim? Besides, it would be bad if he were lying." Kushida didn''t seem to understand Horikita''s meaning.


    "Maybe the ss C students really did start this fight, but Sudou-kun was also one of the perpetrators."


    "W-wait. What do you mean? Wasn''t Sudou-kun dragged into the fight?"


    Horikita slowly turned her gaze towards me, her expression saying good grief.


    No, I didn''t say anything. I averted my eyes as if trying to escape. After a silent moment, Horikita spoke in an exasperated voice.


    "Why was he dragged into the fight? This problem will persist until we understand that fundamental question. Got it? I do not wish to help until that question is answered. Since you weren''t able to convince me, why don''t you ask the guy standing next to you? Even though he pretends not to understand what I''m thinking, he probably does."


    Please stop saying that I understand you. Kushida looked at me, unable to hide her confusion. Her expression seemed to ask what I knew. Come on, Horikita, don''t say anything unnecessary...


    Horikita began to walk off, indicating that the rest was up to me. Kushida seemed to have finally listened to Horikita, and stopped chasing after her.


    "Sudou-kun is a perpetrator? Is that...true?" she asked.


    <Illustration>


    Kushida turned to me, as if asking me to save him again. Since Horikita had revealed that I was feigning ignorance, things were probably going to be a pain in the butt. Besides, I''d dly give Kushida my bank PIN if she asked for it with such a cute expression.


    "I understand a little of what Horikita meant. At the very least, Sudou does share some fault in this case. He''s the type who gets angry easily, right? Whenever he''s faced with someone he doesn''t like, heshes out, and speaks and acts in an aggressive, domineering way. When I heard he was being considered for a regr spot on the basketball team, I was both surprised and impressed. No one disagrees that he''s an incredible yer, but if he acts so arrogant and prideful, some people wille to hate him. Those who work incredibly hard for their spot would probably see Sudou as a rather disagreeable person. Then there are the rumors, right? People say that Sudou''s been fighting people since junior high. I haven''t met anyone who knew Sudou at his previous school, but considering how many people are talking about it, there might be something to the rumor."


    People didn''t hold a very good impression of Sudou.


    "This was bound to happen eventually. That''s why Horikita said Sudou was a perpetrator."


    "So...his typical behavior, plus his repeated actions, led to this situation, then?" Kushida asked.


    "Yeah. As long as he continues to antagonize those around him, trouble will inevitably follow. Also, if there''s no proof, then people will use his image against him. In other words, they''ll judge him based on their impressions. For example, let''s say there was a murder case. There are two suspects. One of them hasmitted murder in the past, while the other is a good, upstanding citizen. Based on that information, who would you believe?"


    If asked, nearly everyone would give the same response.


    "Well...I''d pick the upstanding citizen, of course."


    "The truth might be different. However, the less information you have upon which to base your judgment, the more you have to rely on whatever meager information you have at hand. That''s what''s happening here. Horikita cannot overlook the fact that Sudou doesn''t recognize his ws."


    I didn''t think this was exactly a "you reap what you sow" situation, though.


    "I see. So that''s what she meant..."


    Kushida gave a small nod.


    "So Horikita-san isn''t going to save Sudou-kun because she wants to teach him a lesson?"


    "I guess so, yeah. By punishing him, she wants him to understand himself better."


    Kushida understood, but clearly didn''t agree. It seemed like she was a little angry, balling her fists in anger.


    "I don''t agree with abandoning Sudou-kun just to punish him. If she''s dissatisfied with him, I think she should at least talk to him directly. That''s what friends would do."


    I didn''t think that Horikita considered Sudou her friend, though. Besides, Horikita wasn''t the type to teach through kindness. She didn''t feel an obligation to others.


    "You should act ording to your own principles, Kushida. I don''t think it''s wrong to want to help Sudou."


    "Yeah."


    Kushida nodded without hesitation. She would extend her hand to a friend in need as many times as it took. It sounds simple, but it was actually difficult. Only someone like Kushida could do such a thing.


    "However, I think it would be better if we carefully considered whether or not to directly point out Sudou''s problems. If he doesn''t actually take the time to reflect, there''s no point. There are certain realizations you can onlye to on your own."


    "Okay. I understand. I''ll follow your advice, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Kushida arched her back and stretched; I''d changed her thinking.


    "Okay, let''s go hunt for the witness."


    We returned to the ssroom, and rejoined Ike and Yamauchi.


    "Huh? So, you couldn''t persuade Horikita?" Ike said.


    "No, I''m sorry. I failed," Kushida replied.


    "No, no. You don''t have to apologize, Kushida-chan. We should be fine with who we already have."


    "I''m counting on you, Ike-kun. Yamauchi-kun," Kushida appealed with sparkling eyes. The two of them gazed back, love-struck.


    "Okay, so where should we start?"


    Randomly searching for a witness would be ineffective. It would''ve been better toe up with a n before starting our search.


    "If no one has any objections, how about we start by asking around ss B?" I asked.


    "Why ss B?"


    "Because that''s the ss that would most want a witness."


    "Sorry. I don''t quite understand, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Between D and C, which ss most threatens ss B? Or to put it another way, which ss is more likely to threaten B''s ce in the ranking?"


    "C, of course. So we should ask Cst, I suppose. But why not start with ss A?"


    "We know too little about ss A. I don''t think they''d want to get involved in a troublesome affair that might negatively impact their points. It''s also possible that ss A students don''t care, as they feel no connection to what goes on between C and D."


    Of course, I still didn''t know if we could trust ss B. If they had a particrly cunning person, he or she might have devised a n to defeat not only C, but ss D as well. Even if that n didn''t exist, I believed we ought to prepare countermeasures based on that idea.


    "Well then, let''s go to ss B right away!" Kushida cried.


    "Stop." I reflexively grabbed the back of Kushida''s cor.


    "Nyaa!" Surprised, Kushida let out a cat-like yelp.


    "So cuuute!" After seeing Kushida''s adorable reaction, Yamauchi had hearts in his eyes. She was probably being adorable on purpose... Despite thinking that, my heart pounded like crazy.


    "It is certainly true that your excellentmunication skills are indispensable. However, this isn''t the same as casually strolling into another ss and trying to make friends."


    "You think so?"


    If the witness was willing to help ss D for nothing, or if they were friendly, then there''d be no need to worry. However, it the witness was a calcting person, then he or she might not agree to help. We wouldn''t know whether that person would assist ss D unless we tried asking, though. Even if we went to ss B to talk...how would things turn out?


    "Do you know anyone in ss B?"


    "I do. I''ve only gotten to know a few people, though," Kushida said.


    "Well then, let''s talk to those people first then."


    We absolutely did not want word to get out that ss D was frantically searching for witnesses.


    "Wait, ask them one by one? Wouldn''t it be way easier to ask everyone at the same time?" said Ike. He didn''t seem to like this roundabout way of doing things.


    "I also think you''re being too negative. I do think it''s a good idea to ask ss B, but I also think we should ask several people at once. If not, we may not find the witness in time."


    "I see. You might be right about that. We should do what you think is best, Kushida."


    "I''m sorry, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Kushida sped her hands together apologetically. She hadn''t really done anything wrong, though. It was only natural that we''d have different opinions on the matter. Besides, in times like these the majority should decide what to do. Kushida''s n had convinced me, so I withdrew my own.


    Suddenly, I felt a sensation, like someone was watching me. I turned around.


    About one third of our ss remained in the room. Nothing here seemed especially odd. Still, I couldn''t quite put my finger on exactly what was bothering me, or who''d given me the feeling of being watched.

 Chapter 55 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    The first ssroom we visited had a slightly different atmosphere. Although it looked fundamentally the same as ours, it felt as though we hade to an alien ce. It was a bit like ser; clearly the difference between a home and an away game in ser was no trivial thing. We also didn''t know if the students around us were friend or foe. Even Ike and Yamauchi appeared to be shaking in their boots. They simply stood frozen in the ssroom doorway, unable to move.


    Kushida was the only one who remained unfazed. In fact, she found her ss B friends and, with a smile on her face, waved to them and headed over. What an incredible attitude. I wanted to learn how to be like that. She chatted with people regardless of gender, exactly how she acted in ss D.


    No one was more jealous of this than Ike and Yamauchi. Kushida was happily chatting with people who were clearly more attractive than they.


    "D-damn it! There are way too many guys after my Kushida-chan. This sucks!"


    What was he talking about? His Kushida?


    "Don''t panic, Ike. It''s okay. We''re in Kushida-chan''s ss, so we''re one step ahead of them!"


    The pair,rades in vexation, grasped each other''s arms.


    Although there were only about 10 people left in the ssroom, Kushida began exining Sudou''s case. All things considered, the atmosphere in ss B wasn''t that different from ss D.


    Certainly not what I''d expect from a ss full of honor students. They didn''t seem especially formal. In fact, many of the students seemed to do as they pleased. Although they were free to act however they wanted within school regtions, I''d expected their hair and clothing to be a bit more reserved. Instead, however, some students had dyed hair, and...well...certain girls wore rather short skirts.


    As the saying goes, you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Or perhaps they were superior to ss D in more than simple academics.


    This school was far too mysterious. Thinking about these things was a pain in the butt. Anyway, I had onlye here to apany Kushida today, so I thought it best to leave things to her. I moved further away from the doorway to evade Ike and Yamauchi''s notice.


    "I wanna go home."


    I didn''t want them to hear me grumbling to myself. From outside the window, I could see the Track and Field Club running and working up a sweat. The air conditioning inside school was especially effective, so I didn''t really feel like going out.


    "Wow, those guys in the sports club really work hard, huh?"


    Ike, having scouted around ss B, joined me in looking out the window. He was an especially capricious person, so waiting probably bored him.


    "I think people who participate in clubs are stupid," he said.


    "Why would you say that? You know such a statement will alienate about half of the students here, right?" I didn''t know the precise numbers, but I estimated at least 60 to 70 percent of the students in this school participated in clubs.


    "If you like exercising, then what''s wrong with just doing it as a hobby? What benefit is there to undergoing such a harsh regimen?"


    I thought it odd to view club activities solely in terms of benefits or drawbacks. Besides, there were many benefits to participating in a club. You gained the skills necessary to build rtionships with other people, and you also got to experience victory and defeat. These were things you couldn''t learn just by studying alone. Besides, someone who never participated in clubs and only went straight home after ss could probably stand to learn that lesson.


    "You''re probably right," I said.


    I waited for a few minutes until I received Kushida''s report. I certainly didn''t expect what she told me.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 56 - 4:An Unexpected Witness

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 4:An Unexpected Witness</h4>


    The next morning, students busily exchanged information with each other. Those from Hirata''s group and those with Kushida had spent yesterday searching for the witness. Ike and Yamauchi hateddies'' men like Hirata, but seemed excited about all of the girls who hung around him. They happily tried to chat them up. As I listened in, though, I heard that Hirata and his group hadn''t obtained any valuable information. They''d recorded the names of the people to whom they''d spoken, and asionally taken notes on their cell phones.


    Meanwhile, I was alone, like always. I could talk to Kushida, but felt disadvantaged when it came to a big group. I couldn''t really talk, so I asked Kushida to fill in meter. Meanwhile, my neighbor��who continued to reject Kushida''s invitations, no matter what��sat with a nonchnt expression as she prepared for ss. Sudou, the person of interest, still hadn''t arrived.


    "Man, can we even prove that those ss C guys were in the wrong?" Ike asked.


    "As long as we can find a witness, it''s not impossible. Let''s keep trying our best, Ike-kun."


    "Before we try our best, though, is there even a witness in the first ce? Didn''t Sudou only say that he thought someone might''ve been there? Wasn''t that just a lie? I mean, he is violent, and he does provoke people."


    "If we keep doubting him, we won''t make any progress. Am I wrong?"


    "I guess, you''re probably right about that, but...if Sudou is in the wrong, then our hard-earned points are all going be stripped away, right? We''ll be at zero. Zero! We''ll be back to having no pocket money at all. Our dreams of screwing around to our hearts'' content will remain unrealized!"


    "Then it would be a good idea for everyone to start saving up again," Hirata said. "It''s only been three months since we started here."


    Our ssroom hero didn''t waver as he delivered his magnificent speech. The girls immediately blushed in response. Karuizawa wore a particrly proud expression, perhaps because she was the one he''d chosen to be his girlfriend.


    "I do think our points are important. They''re tied to our motivation, right? So, I will defend our ss points to myst breath. Even if it''s only 87 points."


    "I understand how you feel. However, it can be dangerous to cling to our points and lose sight of reality. The most important thing is to treasure our friends as much as possible."


    Ike, who considered Hirata a goody two shoes, eyed him suspiciously. "Even if Sudou was at fault?"


    Being punished when you''d done nothing wrong was horrible. That much was obvious. However, Hirata nodded without a moment''s hesitation. It was as though he believed self-sacrifice was unimportant. Ike immediately looked downward, as if pressed under the weight of Hirata''s noble intentions.


    "I think what you''re saying is reasonable, Hirata-kun, but I still want my points. The students in ss A get nearly 100,000 points every month. I''m super envious of them. There are girls in their ss who buy lots of stylish clothes and essories. Aren''t we just the bottom of the barrelpared to them?"


    Karuizawa''s legs dangled over her desk. People looked bitter when she pointed out the stark difference between our sses.


    "Why couldn''t I have been in ss A from the start? If I were in ss A, I''d probably be loving every second of my student life."


    "I wish I was in A, too. I''d be doing so much fun stuff with my friends."


    Before I knew it, the meeting to save Sudou had transformed into a grievance session, with students pleading for a way out of the ss.


    Horikita spontaneously broke into derisiveughter in response to Ike and Karuizawa''s delusions. As her neighbor, I was the only one who noticed. She seemed to be implying that they couldn''t have started in ss A if they''d wanted to. Horikita immediately took out a library book and began reading, almost as if she was trying not to be distracted by the noise. At a nce, I saw she was reading Dostoevsky''s Demons. A good choice.


    "It would be awesome if there was some secret trick we could use to switch ss A in an instant. Saving up ss points is way too hard."


    There was a 1000-point difference between ss A and us. An absurdly huge difference.


    "Then cheer up, Ike, because there is one way to instantly reach ss A."


    Chabashira-sensei spoke from the ssroom entranceway. She''d arrived just five minutes before ss started.


    "Wait. What did you say, sensei?" Ike nearly fell off his chair before rposing himself.


    "I said that there''s a way to reach ss A without ss points."


    Horikita looked up from her book, probably trying to gauge whether Chabashira-sensei was lying.


    "Come on, now. Don''t tease us, Sae-chan-sensei!"


    Usually, Ike would''ve sunk his teeth into that information. This time, heughed it off, as if saying he wouldn''t be fooled.


    "It''s true. At this school, there are certain special methods you can use," answered


    Chabashira-sensei. Judging from her answer, she didn''t appear to be joking.


    "I don''t think she''s saying that just to confuse us."


    Chabashira-sensei sometimes withheld information, but she didn''t lie. Ike''s guffaws gradually stopped.


    "Sensei, what are these special methods?" Ike inquired politely, as if not to offend her.


    All of the students fixed their eyes on Chabashira-sensei. Even those who didn''t see a substantial benefit to reaching ss A appeared curious.


    "I told you on the day you arrived. I said there''s nothing you cannot buy with your points at this school. In other words, you can change sses by using your personal points."


    Chabashira-sensei shot a quick nce over at Horikita and me. We had tested out that very method ourselves by buying a test point from the school. That supported the truth of her im.


    ss points and private points were linked. If we didn''t have any ss points, then we wouldn''t get the private points, either. However, it wasn''t a perfect one-to-one corrtion. Based on what we''d heard, you didn''t necessarily have to lose out on points. Because students could transfer points, it was theoretically possible to collect private points even if your ss points were at zero.


    "S-seriously! How many points do we need to save up to do that?!"


    "Twenty million. Do your best to conserve points. Do that, and you can enter whichever ss you like."


    After hearing that absurdly high number, Ike tumbled out of his chair.


    "Did you just say twenty million? That''s impossible, though!"


    Everyone in the ss started booing. Their disappointment was to be expected.


    "Normally yes, it would be impossible. However, as it''s an avenue to ss A, it''s naturally expensive. If I were reduce the number by one digit, there would probably be over 100 people in ss Ae graduation. Then there''d be no point to our system."


    Even by maintaining our monthly allotment of 100,000 points, that still wouldn''t be an easy number to reach.


    "Just out of curiosity, has anyone sessfully changed their ss like this before?"


    That was an obvious question. The Advanced Nurturing High School had been in operation for about 10 years. A thousand and some students had struggled to make it through. If anyone had managed to achieve sess by that method, there would''ve been talk about it.


    "Unfortunately, no. No one has done it before. The reason why is as clear as day. Even if you perfectly maintain your ss points upon starting school here, after three years you''d only have 3.6 million. ss A could raise points enough to reach four million. Normally, you simply wouldn''t be able to do it."


    "So, doesn''t that just mean it''s impossible?"


    "It''s almost impossible. However, that does not mean it actually is impossible. There''s a big difference, Ike."


    However, around half the ss had already lost interest in what she was saying. For students in ss D, who dreamed of a mere 100 or 200 private points, reaching 20 million was a faraway dream. It was beyond the scope of our imagination.


    "May I ask one question, please?"


    The watchful Horikita raised her hand. She looked quite determined, considering this was a potential road to ss A.


    "What is the highest number of points that a student has saved since the opening of this school? I''m just asking for the sake of reference."


    "A very good question, Horikita. About three years ago, one student from ss B saved nearly 12 million points before graduating."


    "T-twelve million?! A student from ss B?!"


    "He was expelled before graduation, however, so he was unable to save those 20 million points in the end. He was engaged in arge-scale fraudulent operation to save up points."


    "Fraudulent?"


    "He took advantage of the newly admitted first-year students who didn''t yet understand the system. He went to them one by one and scammed points out of them, so he could reach the 20 million points necessary to move to ss A. There was no way the school could overlook such reckless actions, however. I don''t think that his goal was particrly bad, but people who break the rules must be punished."


    That was more than a mere anecdote. That story made the possibility of sess sound truly impossible.


    "So, you''re saying that even if we were to use criminal methods, 12 million points is about the limit?" Horikita muttered.


    "Give up on that method. Strive to save up your points responsibly."


    Horikita returned to reading, likely feeling idiotic for bothering to raise her hand at all. In this world, stories that seemed too good to be true were just that.


    "Oh, that reminds me. None of you have gotten any points yet from club activities, have you?" remarked Chabashira-sensei, with the air of suddenly remembering.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are cases where individuals may win points based on their efforts in club activities, or their degree of participation. For example, if someone in a calligraphy club were to win a contest, they could receive corresponding points for that award."


    This new information took everyone aback.


    "Y-you mean we can get points for participating in clubs?!"


    "Yes. The other sses should have already been well informed of this."


    "Wh-what the hell? That''s so mean! Why didn''t you tell us earlier?!"


    "I simply forgot, sorry. However, extracurricr activities aren''t there just as a way to earn points. So it shouldn''t make any difference when you learned this information," said Chabashira-sensei without a hint of timidity.


    "No, no, no! That''s not true at all! If you''d told me before, I��"


    "Are you saying you would have participated in extracurricr activities? Do you really think you would''ve been able to see any results after joining a club, results like winning prizes or being in games, with such shallow feelings?"


    "Well...you might be right about that, but... It was possible!"


    I understood both Chabashira-sensei and Ike''s viewpoints. If someone were to join a club simply for the sake of earning points, he or she probably wouldn''t see great results. If anything, joining a club for such azy, indifferent reason would probably make you a nuisance for the students who were serious about it. On the other hand, someone who joined the club for the sake of points might discover that they possessed a talent for it.


    At any rate, I deduced that our homeroom teacher was being extremely and deliberately mean.


    "You know, if you think back on it now, it was obvious from the start."


    "What do you mean, Hirata-kun?"


    "Think back. Remember what our P.E. instructor Higashiyama-sensei said when we went to the pool? He said the student who got the best time during our first ss would get 5000 points. That was a stepping stone to prepare us for other opportunities. It seems usible, right?"


    Ike scratched his head and slumped. "I don''t remember," he said.


    "If I got points for it, I probably would''ve joined calligraphy club, or some other kind of art club."


    It seemed like Ike could only see the positive side of things. I thought there naturally must be a downside.


    There might be cases where if someone didn''t participate in their club seriously, he or she would be penalized. The easy route would probably destroy you. However, learning that our points would reflect the efforts we made in club activities was encouraging.


    "Horikita. Doesn''t this mean there''s some value in saving Sudou?" I asked.


    "We should save him because he''s in a club?"


    "Sudou told us that he may be picked as a regr on the team even though he''s a first year, right?


    Horikita gave a small nod.


    "If he was telling the truth..."


    She sounded somewhat doubtful.


    "It''s better to have a lot of private points, right? He can supplement his own grade if he fails, and he can save others."


    "I have a hard time imagining that he''d use his points altruistically, though."


    "I''m saying that it''s better to have points saved up, just in case. Right?"


    Whether ss points or private points, it was better to have a lot of them. There were absolutely no negatives to that. Also, we knew very little about how else to earn points at this stage. If our chances improved with Sudou in the ss, then that was reason enough to make an effort. Horikita fell silent. Even she didn''t have the ability to create any points for us right now.


    "I won''t that I''ll help, but I suppose I ought to acknowledge Sudou''s existence, at least a little."


    Horikita''snguage was harsh, but she acknowledged the connection to her own interests.


    I considered it unnecessary to say more, so I stopped talking. Horikita pondered the issue in silence.

 Chapter 57 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    Our ss became temporarily excited by that fairy tale, but we were soon pulled back to reality. After school we resumed the search for a witness. I hung behind Kushida, Ike, and the others, trailing them like a ghost. I was impressed, surprised, and in awe of their natural conversation skills. It was clear as day that I, someone who couldn''t even converse with my fellow ssmates, was not well suited to this task. How could they talk with people they''d never met before and behave like old friends? Monsters.


    In this investigation, we sought not just names, but also contact information. Perhaps they feltpelled to give Kushida their information because of her personality. What a wonderful talent...


    Though Kushida and the others spent a good amount of time going to the second-year ssrooms and talking to upperssmen, they didn''t turn up any good leads. As time passed, the number of students who remained after ss was dwindling. With ack of new students to speak with, we decided to stop our investigation for the day.


    "Looks like we didn''t have any luck today, either."


    Everyone went back to my room to reevaluate our strategy. Sudou came by shortly afterward and joined our discussion.


    "What happened today? Did you make any progress?" he asked.


    "None at all. Sudou, are you sure there was a witness?"


    I understood Ike''s doubts. Even though the school had said that''s what happened, there wasn''t any new information.


    "Huh? I never said there was someone there. I said that it felt like someone was there."


    "Huh. Is that so?"


    "It''s certainly true that Sudou-kun didn''t say he saw anyone. He said that he had a feeling that someone was there."


    "Maybe Sudou was hallucinating? He must be taking some pretty potent drugs or something."


    Man, that was going a bit too far. Sudou put Ike into a headlock.


    "Gyahh! I give, I give!" Ike cried.


    While the two of them messed around, Kushida and Yamauchi were wracking their brains. After discussing the matter for about 10 minutes, Kushida spoke up.


    "We might want to change our methods a little. For example, let''s look for someone who might have found a witness."


    "Look for someone who found a witness? I don''t get what you mean."


    "Are you going to look for the people who went to the special building on the day of the incident?"


    "Yeah. What do you think?"


    That wasn''t a bad idea. Not many students went to the special building, but the entrance was well within eyeshot. In other words, if someone testified to seeing another person enter the special building, we''d be much closer to finding the witness.


    "That sounds great! Let''s start asking right away."


    I noticed then that the person of interest, Sudou, waspletely engrossed in some kind of digital basketball game on his phone. It waspletely draining his battery. I think the game was called Generation of Miracles or something, but I still didn''t quite understand. After he won the match, he struck a victory pose.


    Even though Sudou couldn''t really help, Ike and Yamauchi still appeared disgruntled at the sight of him. However, they concealed their dissatisfaction, probably because they were scared of Sudou''s counterattack. They both chose to ignore him instead.


    Tomorrow was Friday. Ferreting out information would be no easier when Saturday came around.


    That meant we actually had less time than we thought. Just then, my doorbell rang and a visitor appeared. The small group of normal visitors was mostly ounted for already. While I considered who this new visitor might be, she peered through the door.


    "Have you made any progress finding the witness?" asked Horikita, looking as if she already knew the response.


    "No. Not yet."


    "I''m only telling you this because it''s you, but I may have found out something��"


    While she was talking, Horikita noticed that there were several pairs of shoes lined up by my door.


    She stopped and made a hard heel turn, apparently ready to run. Kushida peered over at the entrance, probably concerned that Horikita wouldn''t return.


    "Ah, Horikita-san!" Kushida said.


    Kushida smiled and waved to Horikita. Horikita, upon noticing Kushida, naturally let out a sigh.


    "Looks like your only choice is toe in, huh?"


    "Looks that way," Horikita grumped.


    Looking exasperated, she entered my room.


    "Oh, Horikita!"


    Of course, Sudou was happiest to see her. He paused his game and stood.


    "Did you decide to help out? I''m super d you''re here."


    "I didn''t particrly n on helping. You don''t appear to have found the witness yet, right?"


    Kushida nodded despondently. "If you didn''te here to help, then why did youe?" she asked.


    "I was wondering what kind of n you''de up with."


    "Well, I''m happy if you just want to listen to us talk. I hoped you could give some advice."


    Kushida then ryed her n to Horikita, whose expression remained neutral from start to finish.


    "I wouldn''t say it''s a bad n. Provided you have sufficient time, yourbors may actually bear fruit."


    Time was indeed the issue here. Considering we had a mere few days left, it was doubtful we''d see any results.


    "Well. Now that I''m abreast of the current situation, I''ll be leaving."


    In the end, Horikita was going to leave without ever having sat down. She was no lingerer.


    "Did youe up with something? Like information about the witness?" I asked.


    When Horikita had shown up at my door, it seemed like she''d wanted to say something. She wasn''t exactly the friendly type, certainly not the sort who''de to my room for casual conversation.


    "I''ll give you just one piece of advice, to help your pathetic odds," she said. "It''s hard to see what''s right in front of you. If someone actually witnessed Sudou''s incident, then that person is close by."


    Horikita''s information was much more significant than I''d imagined. She spoke as if she had already found the hypothetical witness.


    "What do you mean, Horikita? Are you seriously implying that you found this person?"


    Sudou appeared more shocked and doubtful than joyous. That was understandable. No one, myself included, really believed her...until we heard her next words.


    "Sakura-san."


    Horikita spoke a most unexpected name.


    "Sakura-san? From our ss?"


    Yamauchi and Sudou exchanged looks. They didn''t seem to know who Sakura even was. That was probably to be expected, though. To be honest, I had to wrack my own memory for a moment.


    "She''s the witness. She saw the incident."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "When Kushida-san said that she was looking for a witness in ss, Sakura looked down. A lot of students were staring at Kushida-san. Sakura was the only one who didn''t appear interested. She wouldn''t have acted that way without some connection to the incident."


    I hadn''t noticed that at all. I was genuinely impressed by Horikita''s observational prowess.


    She''d noticed a ssmate''s very minor gesture.


    "Since you were one of the people who also stares at Kushida-san, it''s not surprising you didn''t notice," Horikita said to me, her tone heavily sarcastic.


    "So you''re saying that there''s a high probability that this Sakura, or Kokura, or whoever is the witness?" inquired Sudou. A sharp observation, something a fool would be unlikely to say.


    "No, Sakura-san is undoubtedly the witness. Her actions confirmed it. Although she may not admit to it, she is definitely the one."


    While we''d been paralyzed by uncertainty, Horikita had stepped up and taken control. That Horikita had done so for our ss''s sake was particrly moving.


    "Did you really do this for me, after all?!" Sudou looked especially moved.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I just didn''t want to waste more time looking for the witness, and letting other sses see us in such a shameful light. That''s all."


    "Umm. But still, the point is that you saved us, right?"


    "You are free to interpret things however you wish, but I''m telling you that you''re wrong."


    "Come on, don''t lie! You''re a tsundere, Horikita!"


    Ike went to hit Horikita''s shoulders yfully, as if teasing her. Horikita grabbed his arm and tossed him to the ground.


    "Oww!" he cried.


    "Don''t touch me. This is your one warning. The next time you try it, I''ll despise you all the way to graduation."


    "I-I won''t touch you. Not even if I wanted to...ow, o!"


    She put him in a headlock. It was unfortunate for Ike, but you reap what you sow. Anyway, those weren''t the defensive moves of a normal girl. Since I knew that her older brother practiced karate and aikido, she might have learned something, too?


    "Ooh. My arm!"


    "Ike-kun," said Horikita as Ike writhed on the floor in agony.


    I thought she was taking things too far.


    "Should I amend my previous statement, and say ''I shall continue to despise you long past our graduation''?"


    "Ohh! So mean!"


    After delivering what seemed to be hisst words on the matter, Ike''s energy was exhausted.


    Sakura, though. Of all people, the witness was from ss D. It was difficult to know whether this was good news or not.


    "Isn''t this great, Sudou? If the student''s from ss D, then we can definitely get her to testify!"


    "Yeah. I''m happy there''s a witness, but who''s Sakura? Do you know her?"


    Sudou didn''t seem to have any idea. Yamauchi appeared quite surprised.


    "Are you serious? She sits behind you, Sudou!"


    "No, that''s not it. She sits diagonally ahead of you and to the left, I thought?"


    "No, you''re both wrong. She sits diagonally ahead of Sudou-kun to the right." Kushida corrected them, a slightly pouty look on her face.


    "Diagonally ahead to the right? I can''t remember at all. I''m sure there''s someone there, though."


    That was obvious. A permanently empty seat would have been bizarre. Sakura certainly didn''t stand out very much. The fact we didn''t really know her was a problem.


    "I probably know her. I feel like I''ve heard her name somewhere before," I offered.


    I felt like I almost had something, but not quite.


    "Can you tell us about her?"


    "Well, I suppose there''s one thing. Would it help if I said she has the biggest boobs in ss? Her boobs are insanely huge." Ike, having returned to thend of the living, discussed one of Sakura''s chief physical characteristics. Personally, I couldn''t identify her based on that information alone.


    "Oh, she''s that in girl with sses, right?"


    How did you jump to that? I was a little stunned.


    "It''s not good to remember people based on something like that, Ike-kun! That''s pathetic," Kushida cried.


    "N-no, no, it''s not like that, Kushida-chan. It''s just, you know. I wasn''t trying to say anything indecent or anything. You know, it''s like how you can remember a tall guy because of his height, right? It''s the same kind of thing, but I''m just remembering her based on another physical characteristic!"


    Kushida was rapidly losing faith as Ike frantically tried to smooth things over. It seemed like it was toote.


    "Damn it! No, it''s not like that, it''s not! I absolutely do not like in girls like her! Don''t get the wrong idea!"


    I doubted anyone had the wrong idea. While Ike broke down in tears, the rest of us started talking about Sakura.


    "Then we should see how much Sakura-san knows. Any ideas?"


    "None. We just have to confirm with her directly."


    "Can''t we just go to Sakura''s room right now? We don''t have much time."


    I thought that Yamauchi''s proposal seemed innocuous, but it all came down to Sakura''s personality and behavior. Sakura was an unusually shy girl. It wasn''t difficult to imagine that if unfamiliar people suddenly showed up, she''d be perplexed.


    "Okay, so should we try calling her?"


    I recalled that Kushida already knew everyone''s information, including Horikita''s. She listened to her phone ring for about 20 seconds, but then she shook her head and hung up.


    "No luck. The call didn''t go through. I can try againter, but this may be a delicate matter."


    "What do you mean by delicate?"


    "She gave me her contact information, but she doesn''t know me very well. She might be confused if I tried to call her. Also, she might not even have been there to answer the phone."


    Sakura might just be pretending to be out, too.


    "So she''s kind of like Horikita?" Ike said.


    Why would you say something like that when the person you''re talking about was standing right in front of you, Ike? Horikita probably didn''t care, though. Really, she seemed pretty uninterested in what Ike said at all.


    "Goodbye."


    "Ah, Horikita-san!"


    Horikita stood quickly and headed for the door. By the time I managed to get up, the door had clicked shut.


    "What a tsundere."


    Sudou wore a happy smile, chuckling and scratching his nose with his finger. She wasn''t tsun and she wasn''t dere. She wasn''t anything, I thought. She was a non-tsun, non-dere. Since we couldn''t prevent Horikita from leaving, we resumed our conversation.


    "I get the feeling that Sakura-san''s just a shy person. That was my first impression of her."


    It was strange to discuss someone you''d never talked to.


    "She''s in, that''s it. Talk about a waste, man. Like pearls before swine." While Yamauchi spoke, he gestured with his hands near his chest, to represent Sakura''s breasts.


    "Yeah, for sure. Her boobs are huge, though. It''s really cute!"


    Ike seemed to have already forgotten the shame of his earlier remarks, and was now excited again.


    Kushida gave him another bitter smile. After noticing Kushida''s expression, Ike''s regret returned. He was the type of hapless creature that made the same mistake over and over.


    Even though I hadn''t said anything, I felt like I was being lumped into the same category as Ike and Yamauchi. Kushida''s bitter smile seemed to say, You''re also fixated on boobs, aren''t you? You disgusting pervert. Granted, that was my persecutionplex speaking.


    "What about Sakura''s face, though? It''s no use, I just can''t remember anything."


    I could barely match Sakura''s name to a face. I recalled seeing her back when we were making bets. The bet had been about boobs, though. I guess we were birds of a feather after all.


    My image of Sakura was of her quietly sitting by herself, hunched over her desk.


    "I don''t know if Sakura talks to anyone. Yamauchi?


    Wait, hold on... Yamauchi, you said you confessed your feelings to her before, right? If you did, then you can talk to her easily, yeah?"


    Oh, Ike was right. Yamauchi had said that. They''d mentioned it before.


    "Uh, ahh...well, I may or may not have said something like that." Yamauchi feigned ignorance.


    "So you were lying?"


    "N-no, I wasn''t. I wasn''t lying. It was just a misunderstanding. It wasn''t Sakura; it was a girl from the next ss over. Not a gloomy and ugly girl like Sakura. Err, hold on. Sorry, I got a message."


    Yamauchi dodged the question by whipping out his phone. It''s certainly true that Sakura was in, but she wasn''t ugly. I''d never gotten a good look at her face before, but she seemed to have very nice features. Even so, I couldn''t say that withplete confidence, probably because Sakura had so little presence.


    "Well, I''ll try to talk to her myself tomorrow. I think she might be on her guard if a lot of people approach her," Kushida said.


    "That sounds good."


    If Kushida couldn''t manage it, then I doubted anyone else would be able to get through to Sakura.

 Chapter 58 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    "It''s hot."


    Our school didn''t change uniforms with the seasons, so we had to wear zers throughout the year. The reason was simple: every building came equipped with heating and cooling systems. The heat was only an issue going to and from school. The morningmute. Sweat had begun to trickle down my back in the few minutes that it took to get from the dorms to school.


    I took refuge from the heat inside, where the nice, cool air greeted me. It must have been hell for the students with morning practice. Those boys and girls all gathered around the ssroom''s source of the cool air. From an outsider''s perspective, it was like bugs flitting about a light bulb. Perhaps that was kind of a bad example.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Hirata called to me, his expression as fresh and friendly as usual. The sweet yet subtle fragrance of flowers always emanated from him. If I were a girl, I''d probably unintentionally shriek, "Hold me!"


    "Kushida-san told me about it yesterday. She said that you found the witness. Sakura-san."


    Hirata looked over at Sakura''s seat. She hadn''t yet arrived.


    "Are you going to talk to Sakura?" I asked.


    "Me? No. I''m going to greet her, that''s all. I''ve wanted to talk to her since she''s always by herself, but as a guy I don''t want toe off as forceful or anything. Also, if I asked Karuizawa-san to talk with her, that might cause a few problems."


    A conversation between the super assertive Karuizawa and Sakura-san was difficult to imagine.


    "I think that for the time being, we''ll just wait for more information from Kushida-san."


    "That sounds great, but why are you talking to me? Talking to Ike or Yamauchi would be better," I said.


    There was no real reason for him to tell me any of this. I wasn''t really part of the team.


    "Not for any particr reason. I guess it''s because you have a connection to Horikita-san. She doesn''t talk to anyone except for you, so I thought you''d pass it along."


    "I see."


    Was that my only area of expertise? Hirata smiled, agreeably. If I were a girl, I would have gone from zero to 100 right there, and my heart would have been beating out of my chest.


    "Oh, that reminds me. If you''re up for it, we should hang out sometime soon. What do you think?"


    Hey, hey, don''t tell me that you''re not satisfied with girls anymore and are looking to make my heart throb. If I, a known recluse, epted the hero''s invitation without due consideration, that would be a big problem.


    "Sure. It should be fine, I guess."


    Ahh, I said the exact opposite of what I''d been thinking. Damn, curse my terrible mouth. I definitely hadn''t been waiting for Hirata to invite me to hang out or anything. Yeah, that''s right. This is what''s wrong with the Japanese people: we are incapable of saying ''no,'' so we have to respond in a roundabout way when invited out.


    "I''m sorry. Do you not really want to?" Hirata sensed my unease.


    "No, no, I''ll go. I definitely want to," I answered, feeling a little disgusted with myself. I tried to act like a proud guy, but I couldn''t help actually wanting to go.


    "Are you fine with my girlfriending, too?"


    "Hmm? Oh, Karuizawa-san? That''s okay."


    My response was surprisingly quick. Well, there was a wide variety of "types" of couples. Since they still called each other by their surnames, they probably weren''t that close yet. I reluctantly parted from Hirata, and fiddled with my cell phone while I waited for homeroom to begin. Then, I noticed that Sakura was in her seat.


    She wasn''t doing anything. She just seemed to be sitting at her desk, killing time. I wondered just what kind of student Sakura was. In the three months that I''d been at this school, I knew nothing about her apart from her surname. It probably wasn''t just me, either. The rest of the ss probably had no clue.


    Kushida and Hirata were proactive and able to open up to just about anyone. Horikita didn''t feel the agony of solitude. So what about Sakura? Did she like being alone, like Horikita? Or was she suffering because she didn''t know how to connect with people, like me? Those were the mysteries that Kushida was supposedly going to unravel for us.

 Chapter 59 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    ss was over. Kushida stood up right as homeroom ended and walked over towards Sakura, who was quietly preparing to leave. Kushida seemed oddly nervous. Ike, Yamauchi, and even Sudou appeared interested in what was going on, and directed their attention over to the girls.


    "Sakura-san?"


    "Wh-what?"


    The bespectacled girl with the hunched back peered up with a timid expression. Apparently she hadn''t expected someone to talk to her, and was flustered.


    "I wanted to ask you something, Sakura-san. Do you have a moment? It''s about Sudou''s case."


    "S-sorry. I...I have ns, so..."


    Sakura was obviously ufortable. She averted her eyes. She probably wasn''t good at talking with others. Or rather, she gave off the impression that she didn''t like talking to them.


    <Illustration>


    "Can you please make some time? This is important, so I''d like to talk to you. When Sudou-kun was involved in the incident, were you perhaps somewhere nearby?"


    "I-I don''t know. I already told Horikita-san. I really don''t know anything..."


    Her words were weak, yet she vehemently denied it. Kushida could clearly see how unpleasant Sakura found this, so she probably didn''t want to press her much more. Although Kushida appeared slightly perplexed at first, her concerned expression quickly melted into a pleasant smile. Even so, she couldn''t withdraw just like that, because Sakura might have tremendous influence over Sudou''s fate.


    "So...is it okay? If I go back..." Sakura whispered.


    Something seemed strange, however. She wasn''t simply bad at talking with people. It looked as though she was hiding something. You could see that from her behavior. Sakura concealed her dominant hand while also avoiding eye contact. Even if she weren''tfortable meeting someone''s eyes, people generally looked in the direction of those to whom they were speaking. Sakura didn''t look at Kushida''s face at all.


    If Ike or I were talking to her, I could have understood that reaction. Though it was mostly out of formal obligation, Sakura had exchanged numbers with Kushida. Kushida''s behavior in a one on one conversation was different, though. I don''t think Horikita was wrong to feel some difort when speaking with Kushida. I''d found something a bit off-putting about it myself.


    "Can''t you please spare just a few minutes now?" Kushida asked.


    "Wh-why, though? I-I don''t know anything..."


    If Kushida failed, we''d gain nothing from their conversation. Of course, the longer this awkwardness dragged on, the more attention they''d attract. This seemed like aplete miscalction on Kushida''s part. Since they were already acquainted and had exchanged contact information, Kushida probably had expected this conversation to go more smoothly, and had gone into this situation thinking she wasn''t going to be rejected. That exined why this was currently falling apart.


    Horikita carefully monitored the situation. She looked over at me with a somewhat smug expression. It was as though she were saying I know that your powers of observation are incredible.


    "I''m really bad at being social. I''m sorry..." Sakura muttered.


    She spoke in an unnatural, strained way, and didn''t seem to want Kushida to get any closer. When discussing Sakura earlier, Kushida had described her as a shy but ordinary girl. Judging from her current behavior, though, she clearly wasn''t normal. Kushida must have felt the same, because she couldn''t hide her confusion. Kushida was normally very good at getting others to open up to her, but here she was failing. Horikita also understood what was happening. As she watched the conversation, she came to a conclusion.


    "My, how unfortunate. Kushida failed to persuade her."


    Horikita was correct. If Kushida couldn''t do it, then I didn''t think that anyone else in our ss would be able to. Kushida was good at creating an informal atmosphere, one in which socially awkward people could converse naturally. However, everyone has what they consider their own personal space. An off-limits area, in other words.


    Cultural anthropologist Edward Hall further divided the idea of personal space into four parts. One such zone is the so-called "intimate space." In this particr space, you''d be near enough to hug someone. If an outsider tries to step into this space, people naturally exhibit strong signs of rejection. However, if that person is a lover or a best friend, then he or she won''t find it ufortable. Even if someone were only a casual acquaintance, Kushida probably wouldn''t mind letting that person into her "intimate space." That is, she didn''t seem to put high value on the idea of personal space.


    However, Sakura had clearly rejected Kushida. No...rather, it looked like she was running away. When Sakura was first asked, she''d said that she "had ns." If she really did have ns, she''d have repeated that when asked again. Sakura collected her bag and stood, seemingly putting distance between herself and Kushida.


    "G-goodbye."


    Sakura had apparently decided to run because she couldn''t find a skillful way to end the conversation. She snatched a digital camera off her desk, and started to walk away. Just then, she ran into Hondou''s shoulder. Focused on texting a friend, he wasn''t paying attention to where he was going.


    "Ah!"


    Sakura''s digital camera tumbled to the floor with a loud ck.


    Hondou simply kept walking, attention still focused on his phone. He apologized as he left. "My bad," he called.


    Sakura, flustered, rushed to pick up her camera.


    "No way. There''s nothing on the screen..."


    Sakura put her hand over her mouth in total shock. The camera seemed to have broken on impact. She pushed the power button over and over, tried taking out the batteries and putting them back in, but the power indicator never came on.


    "I-I''m sorry. It''s because I came up and talked to you so suddenly, that..." Kushida began.


    "No, that''s not it. I was just careless, that''s all... Anyway, goodbye."


    Kushida, unable to stop the despondent Sakura, could only watch her leave with regret.


    "Why is a gloomy girl like her my witness? This sucks. She doesn''t want to help me at all."


    Sudou crossed his legs and leaned against the chair, sighing in exasperation.


    "I''m sure there''s something to learn there. Besides, we didn''t ask Sakura-san directly what she saw. Maybe she just can''t say it herself?"


    "I know. If she were nning to say something, she would have. She restrained herself, because she''s an adult."


    "It might be better this way, Sudou-kun. Better that she''s the witness, that is."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She won''t testify on your behalf. They''ll determine you caused the incident. In the end, ss D will be affected by your actions, but we''ll be okay. We have testimony that they lied about the violence. It''s hard to imagine that the school would penalize us by more than 100 or 200 points for being involved in this incident. That way we''ll only lose 87 points, and you won''t face expulsion. However, we''ll shoulder more of the me than ss C will." Horikita relentlessly spoke her thoughts out loud, as if she''d been hiding them deep inside her all this time.


    "Don''t make jokes. I''m innocent. Innocent! I hit them, but it was out of self-defense."


    "I don''t think self-defense is all that helpful in this case."


    Ah, I''d identally said that aloud.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun."


    I tried to act aloof as I turned, but found that Kushida''s face was super close to mine. Man, Kushida looked super cute up close. Rather than feeling ufortable about this invasion of my personal space, I wanted her toe even closer.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you''re Sudou-kun''s ally, aren''t you?" she asked.


    "Well... Yeah, I am. Why are you asking me that again, though?"


    "Well, it''s just that things seem to a bit tense. Everyone''s desire to save Sudou is fading."


    I looked around the ssroom.


    "It does seem that way. They probably think that whatever happens, happens. That there''s nothing to be done."


    If even Sakura, the key witness, denied Sudou her help, then we''d made no progress.


    "I can''t imagine that we''ll find a perfect out for Sudou. Let''s just give up on him," muttered Ike, half-heartedly.


    "What the hell, you guys? Didn''t you say that you''d help me?" Sudou cried.


    "Well, it''s just...you know?"


    Sudou appealed to our remaining ssmates, looking for approval.


    "Even your friends don''t wish to help you. How unfortunate," Horikita muttered.


    The other students didn''t try to deny what Ike and Horikita had said.


    "Why do I have to suffer like this? You bunch of useless jerks!"


    "What an interesting thing to say, Sudou-kun. Haven''t you noticed that everyone is turning on you?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Our ss often got very tense, but today was worse than usual. However, since Sudou was talking to Horikita, he seemed to be trying his best to restrain himself. However, the attack came at him from an unexpected direction.


    "Don''t you think it would''ve been better if you''d been expelled? Your existence is far from beautiful. No, in fact, I could say your life is an ugly one, Red Hair-kun."


    The voice came from a boy checking his reflection in a hand mirror to fix his hair. It was Kouenji Rokusuke, an especially odd guy even amongst the remarkably strange people of our ss.


    "What the hell? Say that one more time, I dare you!"


    "It would be inefficient for me to tell you, no matter how many times I did. If I know that you''re dim-witted, then it doesn''t matter how many times I try to lecture you, does it?"


    Kouenji didn''t even look at Sudou as he spoke. It was as if this were a soliloquy. Suddenly, there was a huge crashing sound. A desk flew through the air and splintered on the ground after being kicked. Everyone froze. Sudou, silent and intense, walked over to Kouenji.


    "All right, that''s enough. Calm down, you two," Hirata said. He was the only boy able to move in this awful situation. My heart pounded in my chest. "Sudou-kun. You certainly are part of the problem here. But Kouenji-kun, you''re in the wrong, too."


    "Puh. I don''t think I''ve experienced being wrong since I was born. You must be mistaken."


    "Bring it on. I''ll smash your face in and take you down a peg," Sudou snapped.


    "Stop it."


    Hirata grabbed Sudou''s arm, sternly attempting to stop him, but Sudou showed no signs of being swayed. He looked like he wanted to vent all of his frustrations��including what Horikita had said��by hitting Kouenji.


    "Stop it already. I don''t want to see my friends fight..."


    "It''s just like Kushida says. I don''t know about Kouenji-kun, but I''m your ally, Sudou-kun."


    Hirata was way too cool. It would''ve been fitting if he changed his name to "Hero." That would have been awesome.


    "I''m going to stop this. Sudou-kun, you should act more mature. If you cause another huge disturbance, the school''s evaluation of you will only worsen. Right?"


    "Tch."


    Sudou red at Kouenji and left the ssroom, mming the door on his way out. Afterward, a loud voice could be heard in the hall.


    "Kouenji-kun. I don''t intend topel you to help. But you were wrong to me him."


    "Unfortunately, I''ve never experienced being wrong. Not once in my entire life. Oh, looks like it''s about time for my date. Well, if you''ll excuse me."


    Watching their bizarre interaction unfold, I realized that our sscked unity.


    "Sudou-kun really hasn''t grown up, has he?"


    "Couldn''t you have been a little kinder, Horikita-san?"


    "I don''t show mercy to people who don''t attempt to better themselves. He''s caused us nothing but harm, and has no redeeming features."


    Well, you don''t exactly show any mercy even to people who do attempt such things.


    "What?"


    "Ooh!"


    While I shrank away, a sharp knife (well, a sharp look) was thrust into me. I made a small rebuttal.


    "There''s a popr expression in this world: Great talents maturete. Sudou could probably be a professional yer in the NBA, right? I think there''s a possibility that he''ll make a great contribution to society. The power of youth is infinite." I uttered a catchphrase that sounded about as original as a televisionmercial.


    "I don''t intend to deny that it could happen in 10 years'' time, but I''m looking for things to help me reach ss A right now. If he can''t help us right now, then he''s worthless to me."


    "I guess so."


    Well, Horikita''s opinion was consistent, which was nice. I was more worried about Ike and the others. Their moods changed frequently, so I wasn''t really able to rx.


    "You get along with Sudou, don''t you? You eat together with him."


    "I don''t think we''re on bad terms, but I do kind of feel like he''s a burden. Sudou cuts ss more than anyone else. He also fights the most. I have to draw the line there."


    I could see what he meant. Ike appeared to have his own thoughts.


    "I''ll try to persuade Sakura-san. Once I do, things should turn around."


    "I just wonder about that. Considering the circumstances, even if we get Sakura-san''s testimony, I believe it''ll have minimal impact. The school will probably have doubts about a witness just suddenly appearing from ss D."


    "Doubts? You mean they''d think we were lying about the witness?"


    "Of course. They''ll consider the witness''s testimony along with her possible intentions. They won''t take her word as absolute proof."


    "No way. You mean even that evidence wouldn''t be perfectly sound?"


    "Well, the best and most miraculous situation would be if there was a trusted witness from another ss or grade who saw the entire incident from start to finish. There isn''t anyone who fits that description, though," said Horikita with confidence.


    I thought the same.


    "Then no matter how hard we try to prove Sudou''s innocence, we..."


    "Had the incident happened in a ssroom, however, it would be a different story."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, there are cameras that record what goes on in the ssrooms, right? Therefore, if anything did happen, there''d be evidence of it. Those recordings would blow the ss C guys'' lies away."


    I pointed at the two or so cameras affixed to the ceiling near the corners of the ssroom. They were small enough that they wouldn''t be a distraction, and they blended in well with their surroundings, but they were undeniably security cameras.


    "The school checks those cameras to see if we talk or fall asleep during ss. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to urately assess our monthly performance."


    "Seriously?! I never knew that!"


    Ike looked utterly shocked.


    "I just learned about the cameras."


    "They''re not easily spotted. I also didn''t notice until they talked about points for the first time."


    "Well, ordinary people don''t typically concern themselves with hidden cameras. I mean, most wouldn''t be able to directly point out the cameras in a convenience store, even if they went there all the time, right?"


    If that person did know, they probably had a guilty conscience or were extremely nervous. Or they might have identally spotted them. Well, considering we didn''t need to search for a witness anymore, I thought it was time to head home then. Kushida and the others might discuss looking for another witness. It would be a pain in the butt to get sucked into that.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, do you want to head back together?" Horikita asked.


    "......"


    After hearing that invitation, I reflexively ced my hand against her forehead. It felt nice and cool, but I noticed the softness of her skin.


    "You do know I don''t have a fever? I only wanted to talk to you about something," she deadpanned.


    "Ah, okay. That''s fine."


    It was rare for Horikita to invite me anywhere. With the world going so topsy-turvy, I wondered if it would rain tomorrow.


    "You two really have gotten close, huh? I mean, you looked like you were going to murder me after I just touched your shoulder yesterday, and now..."


    Ike looked at my hand on Horikita''s forehead with seeming discontent.


    Horikita, having noticed this, didn''t change her expression as she spoke to me.


    "Do you mind? Your hand."


    "Oh, sorry, sorry."


    While I was relieved that Horikita offered no counterattack, I drew my hand away. I was on autopilot as the two of us stood in the hallway. I could roughly guess what Horikita wanted, but I didn''t know exactly what she was going to say.


    "That reminds me. I want to make a stop before we return to the dorms. Is that okay?"


    "I don''t mind, as long as it doesn''t take too long."


    "Of course. It should only take about 10 minutes."

 Chapter 60 - 4 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 4 Part IV</h4>


    It was hot and humid after ss. I made my way over the special building, where the incident had taken ce. It wasn''t like a murder case where the area needed to be taped off to prevent people from contaminating the crime scene. It didn''t really look any different than usual. I didn''t see any indication that this building''s facilities were used frequently, like the special ssrooms, the home economics room, the AV room, etc. This would have been an ideal ce to call Sudou out.


    "It''s so hot..."


    This heat was abnormal. This was probably how summer at school should feel, but I had at least imagined that inside the building would be somewhatfortable, the cool air bncing out the heat. I guess I''d gotten too used to air-conditioned buildings. I felt even hotter because of that gap in expectation. The air conditioning was probably on during ss time in the special building, but it certainly wasn''t right now.


    "Sorry for bringing you here."


    Horikita, who was standing next to me, simply looked around the hallway. She didn''t appear to be sweating at all.


    "You''ve really changed, haven''t you? It''s odd that you stuck your neck out in this case. The witness has already been found, and we''ve confirmed that there''s nothing left to be done. What are you even trying to do?" she asked.


    "Sudou was the first friend that I made here. I want to help him."


    "Do you think that there''s a way to prove his innocence?"


    "I''m not so sure. I can''t really say yet. I decided to take some initiative by myself, since I''m not very good at interacting with Hirata, Kushida, orrge groups of people. Being social''s definitely not my forte. I thought everyone would make me run around the school or the ssroom today, so I decided to bolt instead. I like to avoid trouble, remember?"


    "That''s certainly true. But then, you''re as contradictory as ever, since you''re helping out a friend."


    "Well, human beings are, for better or worse, creatures of convenience."


    I''d touched on this subject before with Horikita, but she did seem rtively open to my ideas. She usually acted alone, so as long as something didn''t harm her, she tended not to mind. She wasn''t the type to empathize with someone else''s pain, though.


    "Well, your way of thinking isn''t relevant to me, Ayanokouji-kun, so you''re free to think whatever you like. Also, I appreciate that you say those two are hard to deal with."


    "Well, that''s just because you hate them, isn''t it?"


    "Having amon enemy tends to lead to cooperation."


    "No. Just because I''m bad at dealing with them doesn''t mean I hate them. Please don''t think I''m like you."


    I really did want to get closer to Kushida and Hirata. But Horikita''s interpretation of my stance was rather broad, and she seemed to think that we had simr thoughts on the matter. Muttering, I walked to the end of the hallway and scanned the corners, making sure not to miss any nooks or crannies. Horikita seemed to notice something, and began looking around. She started to ponder.


    "Looks like there aren''t any here. Too bad."


    "Huh? What?" I asked.


    "Cameras, like the ones in the ssrooms. If there were cameras here, we''d have solid evidence. I can''t find any."


    "Ah, yes. The security cameras. You''re certainly right about it. If they were here, this matter would be settled."


    There were electrical outlets by the ceiling, but no signs they were being used. There was nothing in the hallway to obstruct a camera''s view, so if one were installed the whole incident would have been recorded from start to finish.


    "Well, did the school have hallway cameras in the first ce?"


    It probably wasn''t just the special building. The hallways in the main school buildings probably didn''t have cameras, either.


    "If I had to think of ces where they wouldn''t be installed, I''d probably say the bathrooms and the locker rooms. Right?"


    "Yeah. Most likely."


    "If there were security cameras here, the school would have checked them first and we wouldn''t have any problems with this case."


    I shook my head, embarrassed to have gotten my hopes up for even a moment. For a short while, we loitered around, wasting time and not really achieving anything.


    "So, have youe up with a n to save Sudou-kun?" Horikita asked.


    "Of course I haven''t. It''s your job toe up with ns, Horikita. I won''t ask you to save Sudou, but it''d be nice for you to point ss D in the right direction."


    Horikita shrugged in exasperation. She was probably thinking up a response. However, she was the one who''d found Sakura, so it wasn''t like she didn''t want to help at all.


    "You''re asking for my help? To use me? Me? Here and now?"


    "Having Sakura as our witness hurts us more than it helps. I think it''d be better if we looked for something else."


    Horikita likely understood. However, she was acting aloof, cut off from the world, like she was too cool to care about anything.


    "Sudou has many qualities I can''t stomach. However, I want to lessen the me they''re cing upon him. The best possible oue is we''ll still have some points, even if ss D''s image worsens."


    She sounded honest. Normally, she wasn''t quite so candid. That wasn''t an especially bad thing. However, most people aren''t suited for loneliness. Therefore, they sometimes behave hypocritically, like saving someone out of feigned altruism in order to make other people adore them. That didn''t seem to be Horikita''s style, though. Also, unlike Kushida and the others, she''dpletely given up on proving Sudou''s innocence.


    "Like I said, unless a perfect witness appears, proving Sudou-kun''s innocence will be impossible. If those ss C students admitted that they lied, I suppose things might turn out fine. Do you think that''s likely?"


    "No way. They would never admit it."


    The lie would stand, especially because the other ss alsocked any evidence. That was what I thought, anyway. Our only proof was Sudou''s word. We werepletely in the dark.


    "There''s no one here after ss."


    "Well, that''s obvious. They only use the special building for club activities."


    One party, either Sudou or the ss C students, had summoned the other to the special building. After that, as if by destiny, the two enemies started brawling. In the end, Sudou had injured the others, and they''dined about it. That was the whole case.


    I definitely wouldn''te to a hot ce like this unless someone had brought me. The humidity was suffocating. I felt like if I stayed even a few more minutes, my head would to explode.


    "Aren''t you hot, Horikita?"


    While the severe heat destroyed me, Horikita looked around with a cool expression.


    "I''m fairly resilient when ites to temperature. Ayanokouji-kun, you...don''t seem okay."


    The heat was making me dizzy. I moved towards the window, hoping for some cool air. I opened the window...and then immediately mmed it shut.


    "That was dangerous."


    Opening the window had only let more hot air into the room. Leaving it ajar would''ve resulted in tragedy, I was sure of it. When I thought about how it would keep getting hotter all the way through August, I became depressed. However,ing here today had given us results. Things weren''t impossible...


    "What are you thinking about right now?" Horikita asked.


    "Oh, nothing really. Just that it''s hot. I''ve reached my limit."


    It looked as though we''d done all we could, so we started back.


    "Ah."


    "Oops!"


    Turning the hallway corner, I bumped into another student.


    "Sorry, are you okay?" I asked.


    The impact of our collision wasn''t very hard. At the very least, neither of us fell over.


    "Yeah. I''m sorry. I was careless," she said.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry. Wait...Sakura?"


    Mid apology, I realized just whom I''d run into.


    "Ah, um?"


    Judging from her troubled response, she didn''t know who I was. After staring for a moment, she seemed to recognize me as one of her ssmates. It''s kind of pointless if you can only recognize somebody after a bout of intense staring, though.


    "Ah, oh. Well, you see... My hobby is taking pictures, so..."


    She showed me her phone''s screen. I hadn''t really nned on asking for details. Besides, it wasn''t particrly unnatural to use your phone. Sakura had probably thought we were returning to the dorms, and now she was undoubtedly wondering why we were here.


    "You said it''s your hobby? What kind of pictures?" I asked.


    "Things like the hallway...and the view outside the window. Stuff like that, I guess."


    Just as Sakura finished her brief exnation, she noticed Horikita and lowered her gaze.


    "Ah, um..."


    "I have something I''d like to ask you, Sakura-san," Horikita said.


    Sakura appeared ufortable, but Horikita, never one to pass up on opportunity, stepped closer to her. Sakura backed away, seemingly frightened. I tried to gently restrain Horikita, gesturing for her for stop chasing Sakura.


    "G-goodbye."


    "Sakura." I called as she tried to hasten away. "You don''t have to force yourself."


    I''d spoken up without thinking. Sakura stopped, but didn''t turn around.


    "You shouldn''t feel obligated to appear as the witness, Sakura. It''d be pointless to force you to testify. But if someone scary is trying to intimidate you or something, please talk to us. I have no idea how much I can help, but I''ll try."


    "Are you talking about me?" Horikita muttered.


    Ignoring the existence of such a scary monster, I decided to let Sakura go.


    "I didn''t see anything. You''ve got the wrong person..."


    She kept insisting she wasn''t the witness. So far, we''d been operating based purely on Horikita''s dogmatism and prejudices. It was quite possible that Sakura wasn''t the witness, like she said.


    "Then that''s fine. However, if someone else tries to hound you about it, please tell me."


    Sakura went meekly down the stairs.


    "That was probably our one big shot, you know? She probably came here because she was still thinking about the incident."


    "Since she''s denied it, we can''t force her to do anything. Besides, you do understand, Horikita? A ss D witness wouldn''t help our case much."


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    She would act ording to her logic. However, I didn''t know what in the world she was thinking. That was why our investigation was at a standstill.


    "Hey, you two. What are you doing?"


    We turned in response to the unexpected voice. A beautiful girl with strawberry-blonde hair stood behind us. I recognized her, though I hadn''t ever spoken to her before. She was a student from ss B, Ichinose. Rumor had it she was a superb student.


    "Sorry to interrupt you like that. Do you have a moment? Oh, if you happen to be in the middle of a so-so date, though, I''d like you to break it up right away."


    "It''s nothing like that."


    Horikita denied it immediately. She was only quick to respond to suggestions like that.


    "Ha ha, I see. This ce is a little too hot to be a date spot."


    I had no connection with Ichinose. I couldn''t be sure, but she probably didn''t even know my name. I was only one of many students to her. Perhaps she was an acquaintance of Horikita''s? Or a friend? No. There was no way. If they suddenly said something like, "Oh wow, it''s been too long! How are you?" and "I''m good, I''m good!" and embraced each other, I''d probably start foaming at the mouth and then faint.


    "Do you have some business with us?" Horikita asked.


    Horikita was on guard after Ichinose''s sudden appearance. She probably didn''t think that it was a coincidence Ichinose was trying to talk to us.


    "Business, huh? Well, it''s more like ''What are you doing here?''"


    "Nothing. We''re wandering around for no reason."


    I would''ve liked to answer honestly, but the pressure of Horikita''s gaze made me fib.


    "For no reason, huh? You''re from ss D, aren''t you?"


    "Do you know us?"


    "I''ve met you twice before. We didn''t talk directly, though. I remember seeing you in the library once, too."


    It seemed that she somehow remembered me. Perhaps I was kind of cool.


    "I have a very good memory, you know."


    Did she mean that if her memory weren''t good, I wouldn''t have much an impression? I''d been a little happy, but my levity died at the backhandedment.


    "I thought that surely there''d be something here rted to the brawl. I wasn''t here yesterday when ss B heard about the witness. Later, I heard that ss D was looking for evidence of Sudou''s innocence."


    "If we did happen to be here because of an investigation, what''s your connection?"


    "Hmm, a connection? Well, I''m not connected. When I heard about what happened, I had some doubts. So I thought I''de here myself to take a look. Would you mind filling me in?"


    Was she really just simply interested? After a brief period of silence, Ichinose sheepishly spoke.


    "Guess not, huh? Well, if the other sses were interested..."


    "No, we''re not saying no, but..."


    "I can''t help but think there''s an ulterior motive," Horikita snapped.


    I''d tried to handle this situation peacefully, but Horikita had promptly obliterated that n. Ichinose, clearly sensing the hostility behind Horikita''s words, tilted her neck and smiled.


    "Ulterior motive? You think we''re working in the shadows to undermine both C and ss D?"


    Ichinose wore a baffled expression. "Do you need to be that on guard? I''m really just curious, that''s all."


    "I don''t want to talk with someone who is ''just curious.'' Do what you want."


    Horikita tried to put some distance between them. She peered out the window.


    "Please tell me something. All my teacher and friends say is that there was some kind of fight."


    I hesitated briefly, but since there wasn''t much information to be gained anyway, it may not have been worth keeping quiet. So I exined the situation. I told her that three people from ss C had called Sudou over, and there was a fistfight. However, Sudou turned the tables on his would-be attackers, and beat them up. I also told her that after the fight, the ss C kids filed a false report with the school. Ichinose listened to the story intently.


    "So that''s what happened. This story hasn''t made its way to ss B yet. Hey, isn''t this a pretty big problem, though? It doesn''t really matter who lied since it''s an issue about violence, right? Shouldn''t you be hurrying to uncover the truth?"


    "That''s why we came here to look. But we haven''t really found much."


    This wasn''t anything like a murder case, so I''d doubted there''d be many clear hints left for us to find. However, contrary to our expectations, we did get some results.


    "So you believe Sudou-kun because he''s your ssmate. And your friend, of course, that much is obvious. So ss D is in an uproar because Sudou is being falsely charged, right?"


    It''d be difficult to convince a third party like Ichinose that we weren''t doing this out of friendship or ss loyalty. I wasn''t going to try exining it.


    "What would you do if Sudou-kun was the liar? Suppose evidence came out that proved his guilt. What then?"


    "I''d report on it honestly. After all, covering for a lie would onlye back to haunt uster."


    "Yeah, okay. I think so, too."


    Even so, it wasn''t like our struggles were really going to have any impact on Ichinose.


    "Are you finished? You heard what you wanted." Horikita spoke sharply and with a sigh, trying to drive Ichinose away.


    "Hmm. Yeah, how about I help you out? To look for the witness, or whatever. You''re bound to get further with more people, right?"


    Obviously more people would have been better. That was true. However, it wasn''t as though we''d gone up and said to her, "Please help us, we''re in trouble!"


    "Why would a student from ss B offer to help?"


    "Are sses D and Bpletely unrted to each other? We don''t know when these cases will spring up, or whom they''ll involve. Since the sses are in constantpetition, there''s always the chance that this will happen. This was the merely the first case. If the party that lied wins, that''d set a bad precedent. Also, I personally can''t turn away now that I know what happened."


    I couldn''t tell whether Ichinose was being serious or joking.


    "If ss B works with you, wouldn''t that dramatically improve your credibility? Though I suppose the opposite could be true, too. ss D may suffer greater consequences if the truth''s uncovered..."


    In other words, if Sudou lied, then that''d prove ss C''s assertion. In that case, Sudou would unquestionably be suspended, and ss D might suffer fatal damages.


    "What do you think? I don''t believe it''s a bad suggestion."


    I nced over to see what Horikita thought. However, she still had her back to me. She was still looking out the window, unmoving. I wondered what she thought about Ichinose''s offer. Of course, we were worried about what effect this would have. If ss D tried to prove Sudou''s innocence by themselves, our credibility would be low unless we managed to find evidence that absolutely, 100 percent confirmed Sudou''s innocence.


    If a student from ss B got involved, there might be tremendous implications.


    I decided to weigh the offer''s positives and negatives, even though it was rude. Obviously, I couldn''t trust Ichinose yet. She was a student from ss B, and she gained nothing by involving herself. If helping others out of sheer goodwill was reflected in ss or private points, then I could understand her motivation. It wouldn''t be easy to ask, but she might have important information. The only way to be certain was to ask.


    "Let''s ept her help, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Horikita had made a decision, probably determining that the benefits outweighed the risks. I was grateful that she''d reached a decision so quickly. I didn''t really have the power to decide in the first ce; that was Horikita''s job. Ichinose smiled, showing off her white teeth.


    "Then it''s decided! Umm..."


    "Horikita."


    Horikita gave her name candidly, as if doing so approved our cooperative rtionship.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Horikita-san. And you too, Ayanokouji-kun."


    We had unexpectedly made Ichinose of ss B''s acquaintance and epted her as an ally. There was still the risk that this could lead to bad things. No matter what, things were going to change.


    "We already found a witness. Unfortunately, it''s a student from ss D."


    Ichinose let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Well, that means there isn''t another witness. I mean, I guess someone from another ss might have witnessed it, but it isn''t likely."


    Chances were certainly slim. But there was still a chance.


    "Anyway, about your friend. He''s a first year, but he might be a regr on the basketball team, right? That''s amazing. Even if he''s holding you guys back right now, he might be a great assetter. I mean, the school evaluates club and phnthropic activities, right? So if he enters a tournament and does well, Sudou-kun could earn points. Those''ll be tied to your ss points, too. Wait... Did you guys not know that? Did your teacher not tell you?"


    We''d only heard that it would influence our private points.


    "This is the first I''m hearing about it affecting our ss points. I''ll have toin to Chabashira-senseiter," mumbled Horikita, a little disgruntled.


    This was yet another oversight, another instance where Chabashira-sensei had failed to disclose something important. I wondered if ss B had heard about this from their teacher...


    A usual, our teacher didn''t even pretend to give us equal treatment. I felt discriminated against.


    "Your homeroom teacher is kind of weird," said Ichinose.


    "She doesn''t seem motivated to tell us anything. She''spletely apathetic. Some teachers are like that."


    I didn''t think that it was particrly concerning, but Ichinose recoiled.


    "Did you know that the school evaluates homeroom teachers when their ss graduates?"


    "This is the first I''ve heard of it. Are you sure?"


    I wasn''t interested so much as I had no choice but to be interested. That was a crucial distinction.


    "Our homeroom teacher, Hoshinomiya-sensei, says it like it''s her motto. She says she wants to do her best because the homeroom teacher for ss A gets a special bonus. Looks like it''s pretty different for you guys."


    "I''m envious of your rtionship with your homeroom teacher. And your ss environment."


    Our teacher appeared tock ambition, or even an interest in money. It felt like even if we copsed into failure, she''d just say it was great.


    "I think it would probably be good for us to meet up and discuss things."


    "I never thought I''d receive aid from the enemy."


    "This seems like a problem we need to address before we can fight. We''re not really on equal footing, are we?"


    Other sses pitied us. If anything, this showed how little interest Chabashira-sensei felt for her own students.


    "I want to switch homeroom teachers with ss B."


    "Well, I think that''d be difficult to manage."


    I thought back to my first meeting with Hoshinomiya-sensei. She seemed toe with her own inherent difficulties as a teacher.


    "Ah, it''s so hot in here!" Ichinose took out a cute handkerchief covered in panda illustrations, and used it to gently wipe sweat from her forehead. Our thick uniforms really trapped the heat.


    "A school that constantly runs air conditioning in empty buildings and is unkind to the environment is the worst," Horikita said.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s probably true. You''re pretty interesting." Ichinoseughed, even though that wasn''t really a joke.


    "I don''t think there was anything funny in what I just said..."


    "How about we exchange contact information, so things can progress smoothly?"


    Horikita shot me a look that seemed to say, I don''t want to do it. Give her yours.


    "If you''re okay with having my info, here you go," I said.


    "Sure, got it."


    After we''d exchanged information, I suddenly realized I had an unexpected number of girls'' contacts. Though it was only the beginning of July, I already had seven names and phone numbers in my address book, three of them girls. Perhaps...I had plunged deeply into the joys of youth without even realizing it. Also, I learned that Ichinose''s first name was Honami��an unnecessary bit of information.

 Chapter 61 - 4 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 4 Part V</h4>


    Ichinose appeared serious abouting up with strategies and being a trusted ally. Every time she wanted permission to try something she''d contact us, even though she''d already said to leave things to her. I didn''t think she needed to limit herself so severely. Upon returning to the dorms, I''d thought that we''d go our separate ways, but Horikita followed me all the way to my room. She seemed to still want to talk.


    "Sorry for the intrusion," said Horikita as she entered the room, even though no one else was there.


    I wondered why I felt a little nervous being alone with Horikita behind closed doors.


    "Oh, just to check, do you have one too? A spare key?" I asked.


    "For your room? Ike-kun asked earlier if I wanted one. I refused."


    Just as I''d expect from her. It seemed she was the only one with anymon sense.


    "After all, it''s rare for me to visit your room, Ayanokouji-kun. Besides,ing here is a shameful act in itself. A disgrace. Understand?"


    I''d assumed she''d respond like that. I wasn''t hurt at all. I definitely wasn''t thinking anything like, Wow, that was unexpectedly harsh.


    "Why are you tracing letters on the wall with your finger?"


    "To hide my pounding heart. Or something."


    The scariest part was that she didn''t really have any bad intentions. I''m sure that if asked, she''d probably say something like, "But I only spoke the truth."


    "Ayanokouji-kun, I want to hear your thoughts on Sudou-kun''s case once again. Also, I find Kushida-san''s actions a bit concerning."


    "If you''re concerned now, wouldn''t it have been better to participate earlier in the process?"


    "Impossible. The very person in question didn''t recognize what was happening. I''m only now reluctantly offering to help for the sake of our ss. Frankly, I still think it would have been better to abandon him."


    "Even though you pitched in to help Sudou during the midterm?"


    "That was different. Even if we managed to miraculously prove his innocence, do you think he''ll mature? Saving him might have the opposite effect."


    Her defiant re seemed to say, Do you understand my point?


    "So you''re giving up on proving Sudou''s innocence and letting him face punishment for his own sake?"


    Horikita wore a slightly disgruntled expression, but then it looked like realization struck. "Knowing Sudou''s wed personality, you realized from the very beginning how difficult it would be to prove his innocence, didn''t you? That way, it''s easier to think he''d be better off epting his punishment. Especially better for those who hate him."


    Horikita seemed to want to add, "You thought the same thing, right?" I felt like I''d been backed against a wall, unable to run. If I tried to forcefully deny, she would just dig deeper.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be clear to anyone who took just a moment to think?"


    "Probably. Kushida-san and Ike-kun and the others haven''t noticed at all, it seems. They simply believe in Sudou-kun, and want to save him from the lie for his sake and our ss''s sake. They don''t understand the urgency of the situation."


    Her remarks towards her ssmates, those who''d already shared joy and sorrow together, seemedpletely merciless.


    "Kushida seems to understand at least a little bit, and despite that is working to save Sudou," I said.


    "A little bit? So she realized it by herself, then?"


    "Huh? Well, no, it..."


    "You told her, didn''t you?"


    She cornered me with her words. It was like being interrogated. A little scary.


    "You came up with the idea of getting the old test questions, and purchasing exam points. I can''t say I''m surprised. You do seem quite cunning at times, but...I''m dissatisfied."


    Those who want to someday live honestly, must sometimes be cunning, too.


    "Don''t keep overestimating me," I replied.


    Although it wasn''t my intent, Horikitaughed. However, her smile immediately faded.


    "Honestly, there''s so much about you that I don''t understand. You''re a mystery. You''re the most difficult person to predict in our ss. You''re versatile, yet you often idle your time away. You never seem to stay still. It''s as though you cannot be categorized."


    "All of those are really questionable ways to describe someone. They aren''t the sorts of things you''d say as praise..."


    There were nicer ways to phrase all of that. Horikita stared at me with suspicion.


    "I guess what I should say is that you''re just blending in and hiding your true talents. You''re hiding in in sight. You disgust me more than anyone else."


    I see. I wondered if being called out like that was normal. It seemed I''d taken the bait and gotten caught in Horikita''s trap. A small failure on my part.


    "Come on, saying that I disgust you more than anyone else is going too far. Kouenji has his fair share of mysteries, too."


    That was undoubtedly my trump card. If I disgusted Horikita more than he did, that would really hurt.


    "He''s surprisingly easy to understand. He studies well, is athletic, and gets excellent grades. His personality is the problem. In the end, I can easily categorize and summarize his behavioral problems in only a few words: he''s self-centered."


    Honestly, that exnation was easy to understand. Kouenji was simple, after all.


    "You''d probably make a good teacher," I said.


    At this rate, when she reached adulthood, she''d probably be a teacher like Chabashira-sensei.

 Chapter 62 - 4 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 4 Part VI</h4>


    There were four dorm buildings on campus. Three were for students, who stayed in the various dorms to which they were assigned from first through third year. In other words, our dorm building this year was the same one wherest year''s third-year students had lived. The fourth building housed the instructors and school employees.


    What I''m saying is that since all of the first year students lived in the same building, inevitably we would meet students from the other sses. Someone entered my field of vision. Our eyes naturally met.


    "Thank you very much. It''s been a pleasure." The girl spoke these grateful words to the dormitory manager, then called out to me.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun! Good morning. You''re early."


    She had beautiful long, wavy hair and big eyes. The second button of her zer strained over herrge chest. Her upright posture matched her dignified personality. I found myself more attracted to her cool temperament than how cute she was. Ichinose Honami, that first-year ss B student, had found me again.


    "I woke up a little earlier today. What were you talking about with the manager?" I asked.


    "Some people from my ss wanted to make requests about their dorms. I gathered everyone''s thoughts on the matter and told the dorm manager. Stuff like water usage, noise, and so on."


    "You did all that, Ichinose?"


    Usually, individuals handled their own room issues. I wondered why Ichinose had gone to the trouble of gathering everyone''sints.


    "Good morning, ss Rep Ichinose!"


    Two girls who were getting off the elevator called out to Ichinose. She said hello back.


    "ss Rep? Why ss Rep?" I asked.


    I hadn''t heard of any "ss rep" position before. Perhaps they called her that because she seemed to study too much.


    "I''m my ss''s representative. It seems like that, anyway."


    "Your ss''s representative? Do all sses except for D have someone like that, too?"


    That was the first I''d heard about this. Normally I would''ve been surprised, but considering who our homeroom teacher was, she''d probably decided to leave that part out.


    "No, that''s just something ss B set up on its own. I think it''s good to have some assigned roles, right?"


    I understood her point, but we certainly weren''t going to assign our own ss representative.


    "Are there other positions besides ss representative?"


    "Yeah. Whether or not they serve a function is a different question, but we do have other roles for formality''s sake. Stuff like vice ss representative, and secretary. They could be more useful when we have a cultural fair, or sports festival, or something. We could try deciding things on the spot, but that might lead to trouble."


    I recalled seeing Ichinose in the library before, studying with a small group of boys and girls. Even back then, she''d probably already been fulfilling her ss representative duties. Most people wouldn''t want to be ss representative. They''d be forced to do annoying stuff, and it''d be necessary to participate in face-to-face discussions about school matters. However, with Ichinose taking the initiative for ss B, she probably didn''t foist things on others. I''d bet she handled her duties smoothly.


    "Seems like you''ve taken the lead. Of ss B, I mean."


    Without meaning to, it appeared I''d expressed my honest feelings.


    "Do you think it''s weird? It''s all purely informal. Besides, there are quite a few troublemakers. We have to deal with a lot of stuff."


    As she said, "We have to deal with a lot of stuff," Ichinoseughed. The two of us began walking to school together.


    "Aren''t you usually a littlete? This reminds me that I''ve never seen you around this time."


    Ichinose''s question sounded harmless, as if she were following some kind of temte. After hearing those words, I felt a little relieved and aplished. It seemed I could have normal, rtionship-building conversations after all.


    "I don''t have to leave so early. I usually hang around my room for about 20 minutes."


    "So I guess you make it just in the nick of time, then."


    As Ichinose and I got closer to the school, the number of students around us multiplied. Strangely enough, some of the girls turned one after the other and looked at us with envy. Was this the so-called poprity phase I was told would ur three times in my life? I hadn''t experienced it yet; it was about time that I entered my first phase.


    "Good morning, Ichinose!"


    "Good morning, Ichinose-san!"


    Ichinose, who was walking next to me, monopolized all of the girls'' attention.


    "You sure are popr," I said.


    "I just stand out because I''m the ss rep. That''s all."


    It didn''t seem like she was trying to act modest. Apparently that''s what she truly thought. She had this charismatic force about her that pulled everyone''s focus.


    "Ah, that reminds me. Did you hear about summer break, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Summer break? No. I mean, isn''t it just summer break?"


    "I''ve heard rumors that we might be taking a vacation to a tropical ind."


    That sparked a memory. I''d forgotten about it, but Chabashira-sensei had mentioned a vacation.


    "I can''t believe it, though. Could we really go on a vacation?"


    It probably wasn''t a normal school field trip. I mean, just look around. It was no exaggeration to say that this school was fancy. Going to a tropical ind in the summer and visiting a hot spring in the winter...


    It was all incredibly suspicious. I really didn''t think our school was going to be so good to be true. They had to be keeping something from us. I wondered what Ichinose thought. But I saw from her bitter smile that she also had doubts.


    "It''s suspicious, after all. I think it''s going to be a turning point."


    "In other words, you think our ss points could fluctuate wildly over summer break?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I think there might be a hidden task, one that has a bigger impact on us than the midterms or final exams. Otherwise, the difference between ss A and us wouldn''t close much. We could diminish the gap little by little."


    That was certainly true. A big, earthshaking event might very well ur soon...


    "What''s the difference between you and A?" I asked.


    "We have about 600 points, so our sses are around 350 points apart."


    It was only natural that their points would drop since the start of the year, but it was amazing how many points they''d retained.


    "So far, the midterm is all that''s given us a chance to raise our ss points, so losing at least a few points was unavoidable for us. I mean, even ss A has lost points."


    However, as a result of the midterm, we''d managed to gain back points.


    "You don''t seem to be panicking."


    "I''m concerned, but I think that there''s a chance for us to make aeback. I intend to focus all of my emotional energy on making those preparations."


    I thought the first part of what she''d said was definitely correct. However, their cohesion as a ss made such things possible. ss D had only managed to get 87 points this month. We weren''t anywhere close to being able topete with the others.


    "I wonder how much this event will change things?"


    It would probably be worth more than 10 or 20 points. However, it was difficult to imagine that it would change things by 500 or even 1,000 points.


    "We''re in a tight spot ourselves. If the gap widens any further, we won''t be able to catch up."


    "I guess we both have to do our best, then."


    Actually, the ones who had to work especially hard were Horikita, Hirata, and Kushida.


    "At any rate, it doesn''t seem like this will get worse." I didn''t want toin, but I felt that something annoying was on the horizon.


    "But if we actually did vacation on a tropical ind, that would be awesome!"


    "I wonder about that..." I said.


    "Huh? That idea doesn''t make you happy?"


    Only people who have meaningful friendships can enjoy a vacation to its fullest. There''s nothing quite as ufortable as traveling without close friends, especially when you''re traveling with a group. Just imagining it made me feel like throwing up.


    "Do you hate traveling?" Ichinose asked.


    "I don''t hate it. I don''t think I do, anyway..."


    While we chatted, I tried to imagine what it would be like. I''d never traveled with a friend before. I had gone to New York with my parents a long, long time ago. Not a single millisecond of it had been fun. Just remembering that bitter time wore me out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just recalled something a little bit traumatic."


    My dryugher echoed through the hot hallway. No, this wasn''t good. If I let my negative aura spread, Ichinose would grow troubled. However, it seemed like my anxieties were unfounded. Ichinose continued talking, seemingly untroubled by my words.


    "Hey, I still have some things on my mind. May I ask you some questions?"


    Ichinose had a radiant presence, though it was different from Kushida''s. I could say that she acted without an ulterior motive. Even when talking with a person like me, she put her best foot forward.


    "We''ve been separated into four sses from the start, right? Do you really think they separated us by ability?"


    "I understand that it wasn''t entirely tied to our exam results. There are people in our ss that, based on grades, should have gotten into the top ranks."


    Horikita, Kouenji, and Yukimura were undoubtedly three people who deserved to be at the top based on their academics alone.


    "So, do you think it''s something like overall ability?"


    I gave a nomittal answer. I''d thought about it many times, but couldn''t find a thorough exnation.


    "I''ve been thinking about it since we started here. Someone might be good at studying, but bad at physical activity. Another might be good at physical activities, but bad at studying. But if students are ranked by overall ability, doesn''t that mean that the lower sses are at an overwhelming disadvantage?"


    "Isn''t that how societalpetition works, though? I don''t think there''s anything particrly strange about that," I said.


    Ichinose crossed her arms and hummed to herself, as if she weren''t convinced.


    "If we werepeting as individuals, sure. But this is apetition between sses, right? If you simply put all of the superior students into ss A, then doesn''t that mean the rest of us have virtually no chance of seeding?"


    That pretty much exined the current, miserable state of our ss points. However, Ichinose seemed to think differently.


    "There''s definitely a big difference between sses A through D right now. However, I think they''re trying to hide something, but going about it in a weird way. Don''t you agree?"


    "Okay, I have to ask. What''s your reasoning?"


    "Ha, no reason, really. It''s just something that popped into my head. If it weren''t true, then it''d be fair to say the whole situation is cruel. I think that good students and good athletes were ced into ss D for a reason, as a countermeasure."


    Wasn''t that different from the usual system, though? If the sses were solely divided ording to academic ability, there''d be no way to win against the others. In a system like this, it was important to be an expert in many different fields.


    "Wouldn''t it be wiser not to talk to someone from another ss about this?" I asked Ichinose, feeling slightly worried.


    "Hmm? About what?"


    "About what you said just now. Horikita already mentioned this, but you''re helping the enemy."


    After all, it was possible she could''ve given me a valuable hint, and I''d do something with it.


    "I don''t think so. There''s a lot to be gained from an exchange of ideas. Also, since we''re cooperating now, there shouldn''t be any problems."


    She wasn''tcent about being in ss B. That was just Ichinose''s natural personality. I could understand her disposition and way of thinking. At any rate, she was a good person with no hidden side to her.


    "I''m not smart enough to engage in an exchange of ideas. All I can say is, ''I''m sorry.''"


    "I don''t mind if I''m the one who does the talking and thinking. If you think it''s helpful information, then it''s okay for you to use it."


    Ichinose stopped, almost as if she''d just remembered something. I tried reading her face, noting that she wore a serious expression.


    "Hey... There''s something I want to ask you, Ayanokouji-kun. Is that okay?"


    It was like that bright, cheery Ichinose of a moment ago had disappeared. My body stiffened slightly.


    "If it''s something I can answer, I will."


    Besides, what question couldn''t I answer with my massively impressive brain, filled with the knowledge of a hundred million books? (A huge lie, of course.)


    "Has a girl ever confessed her feelings to you?"


    That...wasn''t in the any of the hundred million books I''d read.


    "Really? Do I look like a guy who''s ever had a girl confess her feelings to him?"


    Was she going to call me disgusting, or a virgin, or a shitty moron? Would I cry? I was still only a first-year high school student, you know? It was way too early for this. Right? Hey. You think so too, right? Besides, I was certain that, proportionally, the number of people who had confessed their feelings was lowpared to those who hadn''t. It was a baseless theory, though. Who knew the real number of people who had died in solitude, hidden in the shadows of humanity''s prosperity?


    "Oh no, I''m sorry. It''s nothing."


    It didn''t look like it was nothing. However, it did look like she didn''t n to make fun of me. Rather, she was actually worried about something.


    "Did someone confess to you?" I asked.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Kind of."


    It seemed like many students were striving every day to couple up like Hirata and Karuizawa.


    "Well, if you''re okay with it, can you spare a little time after ss? I have some questions about confessions. I know all too well how busy you are with the incident right now, but..."


    "Sure, that''s okay. I don''t really have much to do."


    "Don''t have much to do?"


    "I don''t think there''s much point in looking for evidence or another witness. Doing that would be a waste of time and a headache."


    "But you went to the scene of the crime the other day to investigate, right?"


    "That was for something else. Anyway, it''s fine."


    "Thank you."


    I wondered what all this confession stuff had to do with me. Had she made up a lie like "Ayanokouji is my boyfriend" to mislead people? I considered it for a moment, but then thought it''d be smarter for her to use a more reliable, pretty boy.


    "I''ll be waiting at the school entrance after ss."


    "O-okay. I understand."


    Even though I knew absolutely nothing was going to happen, I was pretty excited. That was what being a man was all about.

 Chapter 63 - 4 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 4 Part VII</h4>


    Students overflowed through the school doors as they made their way home. I was a little worried about finding Ichinose, but my anxieties quickly disappeared. She stood out even in this sea of students. Although her cuteness could have been one reason why, she also had the type of presence that dominated wherever she was.


    To be honest, I didn''t really know how to describe it. I could only describe it as an intoxicating, gentle power. A power that was amplified by how many of the first-year students recognized her. It was simr to Kushida, but even more so. Ichinose was popr with boys and girls alike. They greeted her one after another. Because of that, I wasted about five minutes just trying to find the right time to call to her myself.


    "Ah. Ayanokouji-kun. Over here, over here!"


    Ichinose eventually noticed me and called me over. Pretending like I''d only just arrived, I casually raised my hand.


    "So, what should I do next?" I asked.


    "I n to finish this as soon as possible. Follow me."


    I put on my shoes and followed Ichinose to the other side of the building. We arrived at a spot right behind the gymnasium. This did seem like the kind of ce where someone would confess their feelings.


    "Now then..."


    Ichinose took a deep breath, and faced me. No way... Did Ichinose n to confess to me?!


    "I think..."


    No way, there was no way this could��


    "I think someone will confess their feelings to me here," she said.


    "Huh?"


    With that, Ichinose took out a letter and showed it to me. It was a cute love letter adorned with a heart sticker. Although she wanted me to read it, it felt rude to look. The handwriting was pretty, much like the letter''s exterior. The handwriting was cute, definitely not like a boy''s.


    I noticed something that concerned me. The meeting time and location were written in the letter. It was set for Friday evening at 4:00 PM, behind the gymnasium. That was about 10 minutes from now.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if I weren''t here?" I asked.


    "Love is kind of alien to me. I don''t how to respond without hurting her feelings. I also don''t know if we can stay good friends afterwards. I want you to help me."


    "I don''t really think I''m the person to ask for this. I don''t have any experience with romantic confessions. There are probably other people in ss B who could help."


    "The person confessing her feelings to me...is from ss B."


    Ah, that''s what it was. I now understood why she''d asked me toe.


    "I''d like for you to keep this secret. If not, things will probably get unpleasant. Knowing you, Ayanokouji-kun, I doubt you''ll go around telling people."


    "But Ichinose, aren''t you used to people confessing their feelings to you?"


    "Huh?! N-no way. Not at all! I''ve never experienced this before."


    If she hadn''t told me herself, I absolutely would not have believed it.


    "I really don''t understand why this is happening."


    I didn''t think this confession was surprising, because Ichinose was so cute. Furthermore, judging how she''d interacted with the other students, she had a great personality.


    "So...will you please pretend to be my boyfriend?"


    Whoa! Had this situation seriously devolved into such a clich��?


    "I did a bit of research, and discovered that the rejected person hurts less if the object of their affection is already in a rtionship..."


    "I understand that you don''t want to hurt anyone, but won''t it be worse if they find out you lied?"


    "I could say that you and I broke up, or that you left me or something."


    I didn''t think that was the solution here...


    "Honestly, I think it would be much better for you to talk with this person one-on-one. Truthfully."


    "But�� Ah!"


    Ichinose seemed to have noticed something, and awkwardly raised her hand. Apparently the person in question had arrived earlier than expected. What in the world kind of visual kei guy was this person? The new arrival had a boyish, androgynous face. He was even wearing a skirt.


    No, no. First impressions aside, she was a girl. I''d suspected as much after seeing her handwriting. Unlike when a boy revealed romantic feelings for another boy, this confession would probably be smooth. I might''ve thought that because I was a guy myself, though.


    "Um, Ichinose-san... Who is this person?"


    The new girl seemed a bit unnerved by the unexpected appearance of a male student.


    "This is Ayanokouji-kun, from ss D. I''m sorry for bringing someone that you don''t know, Chihiro-chan."


    "Is he by any chance...your boyfriend, Ichinose-san?"


    "Ah... Well..."


    Ichinose probably meant to say that yes, yes I was. But guilt over lying seemed to stopper her answer. The words got stuck in her throat.


    "So why is this Ayanokouji-kun person here?"


    Confused by this unexpected situation, Chihiro began to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Is he her boyfriend? Why would he be here if he wasn''t? Chihiro was probably struggling to understand what was going on. Ichinose, seeing Chihiro''s tears, grew flustered. Uncertain of what to do, she started panicking. I''d expected Ichinose to be a stalwart, reliable person, but apparently she had an unexpected weak point.


    "Um, do you mind going somewhere else, please? I have something important that I need to talk with Ichinose-san about," Chihiro said.


    "P-please wait a minute, Chihiro-san. That''s, um... Well, to tell you the truth, Ayanokouji-kun is..."


    Ichinose was trying to make the first move and turn her down. She probably thought it would be harder if Chihiro directly said, I like you.


    "What is it?" Chihiro asked.


    "So, Ayanokouji-kun, he''s... Well, he''s my��"


    There was nothing I could do in this situation. Well, nothing except...


    "I''m just a friend."


    I cut Ichinose off before she could finish.


    "Ichinose. I didn''t think this was something I should say, considering no one''s ever confessed to me before. But I think it was a mistake for you to call me here."


    I spoke honestly, for both their sakes.


    "It''s true that confessing your feelings isn''t easy to do. You spend every day inplete anguish, as you create the experience in your head over and over. And yet, you still can''t confess your feelings. Even when you think the time hase to actually do it, you can''t say the words ''I like you''. They get stuck in your throat. That''s what I think. Don''t you think you should answer someone when they desperately long to express their feelings? If you make the situation unclear, both of you may regret itter."


    "Uh..."


    Ichinose had probably never experienced seriously falling in love with someone before. Therefore, she didn''t really know what to do, or if she were doing something wrong. Trying to prevent someone''s pain was useless. If you turned someone down, their feelings would inevitably be hurt.


    Well, if you managed toe up with a suitable excuse, you probably could make things a little easier. An excuse like "I want to concentrate on my studies" or "There''s someone else that I like." Or, like what Ichinose had attempted here: "I''m already dating someone." But no matter what answer you gave, the other person would definitely be hurt.


    Even more hurt if the excuse were built on a lie.


    I left without waiting for Ichinose''s reply. I headed back, but didn''t return to the dormitory right away. Instead I stopped by the tree-lined pathway, leaned against the handrail, and sighed as I looked up at green leaves.


    About five minutester, a girl ran past me. There were tears in her eyes. Despite that shocking image, I loitered there a while longer to kill time. Around sundown, Ichinose trudged back from the gym and walked over to me.


    "Ah..."


    Upon seeing me, she looked a little awkward and hung her head. But then she immediately nced back up at me.


    "I was wrong. I didn''t respect Chihiro-chan''s feelings. I just wanted to avoid hurting her, and to run away. That was my mistake. Love is really tough, huh?" Ichinose muttered as she leaned against the handrail next to me. "I asked her if we could carry on like usual, but... I don''t know if we can go back to how things were."


    "That depends on you both."


    "Yeah... Thanks for today. Foring along with me for such an odd request."


    "It''s okay. Days like this happen, anyway."


    "I guess our positions got reversed, huh? I nned on helping you, but then you ended up helping me."


    "I''m sorry for acting so full of myself back there," I said.


    Ichinose blinked a couple of times, as if I''d said something odd.


    "There''s no need for you to apologize, Ayanokouji-kun. None at all."


    She stretched her arms towards the sky, and hopped off the railing.


    "Now it''s my turn to help you. If there''s anything I can do, I will."


    I wondered how ss B''s Ichinose Honami nned to resolve this difficult situation. I had to admit, I was looking forward to seeing it.

 Chapter 64 - 4 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 4 Part VIII</h4>


    That evening, I got a call as I was doing some online shopping. My phone was plugged into the wall next to my bed when suddenly its screen lit up. Caller ID disyed the name: Kushida Kikyou. I did a double take to make sure of what I saw. Knowing I wouldn''t have the guts to call her back, I rolled my chair across the room, snatched my phone off the stand, and dove onto the bed.


    "I''m sorry for calling you sote. You''re still up?" she asked.


    "Hmm? Oh. I was thinking of going to bed in a little bit. Did you need something?"


    "Sakura-san''s digital camera was broken, right? I feel like I''m partially to me since I made her so flustered. So I wanted to take responsibility for that..."


    "I don''t think you should feel responsible, Kushida. Not in the least. Besides, she''s going to get it fixed, right? Since it''s so important to her, wouldn''t she get it repaired no matter what?"


    However, as I spoke I realized it probably wasn''t that simple. Sakura was extremely inept at social interaction, and probablycked the self-confidence to go to a store by herself. It was probably simr to how someone might feel about dining alone in a restaurant.


    It was a little hard to believe she could be that shy, but in this world there were all sorts of different people with different personalities. So it wasn''t particrly surprising to find a person whocked allmunication skills, right?


    "So, did you offer to help her then, Kushida?" I asked.


    She''d probably been proactive about establishing somemon ground with Sakura.


    "Yeah. She seemed hesitant at first, but then said that she''d be fine with the day after tomorrow. I think that Sakura''s digital camera is probably really important to her."


    Kushida had done a wonderful job taking the proper first steps to earn Sakura''s trust.


    "But why are you telling me this? Won''t it go more smoothly if it''s just the two of you?"


    "If we were just going to get it repaired, I suppose. But, there''s another thing. I''d like your help with it, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Do you want me to ask if she knows anything about Sudou''s incident?"


    "Horikita-san seems convinced that Sakura saw everything. After getting a bit closer to Sakura-san, I also think she knows something. But there has to be some reason why she''s keeping quiet, since she keeps denying that she witnessed it."


    While taking Horikita along would probably be the best option, it was delusional to think that Horikita and Kushida would spend their day off together. Kushida had probably chosen me through the process of elimination, as I was the least harmful candidate. If she''d invited Ike or Yamauchi along, they would have had eyes only for Kushida.


    Moreover, it was convenient. I''d wanted to visit the electronics store for a while now. I sat up and leaned against the wall. For some reason, it felt kind of rude to make ns while lying down.


    "Okay, I understand. Let''s go."


    My voice cracked with a little too much excitement. Fortunately, Kushida didn''t seem to notice anything strange, and didn''t press me about it. I chatted with Kushida about this and that for a little while. I didn''t get too worked up over the conversation; it was casual, so there was nothing to be nervous about. It was proof that she could invade my personal space without causing difort. In my mind, I''d firmly recognized her as my friend.


    "That reminds me. It was really scary when Kouenji-kun and Sudou-kun looked like they were about to start fighting."


    "Yeah. It was a critical situation. It looked like their fists were going to do the talking for them."


    Kouenji always seemedid-back, but if Sudou started taking swings at him, he would fight. If that happened, it''d be a disaster.


    "I couldn''t even move. Hirata-kun was so amazing, though. He''s definitely an admirable person."


    "Yeah."


    Hearing her praise Hirata like that made me a little jealous. I reminded myself that it was only natural to admire someone with the courage to step up in a situation like that.


    "ss D was able toe together, thanks to you and Hirata. The fact that the boys and girls are separated ys a big part, too."


    Sometimes, only a girl could solve another girl''s issues.


    "I''m just doing what I normally do. It wasn''t anything special."


    "I think Hirata would definitely say the same thing."


    Oftentimes, special people did not consider themselves special.


    "Speaking of special, don''t you think that Horikita-san is way more special than someone like me? She''s great at studying and excels at sports. It makes me wonder why she''s in ss D."


    Horikita wasn''t special. She belonged to a unique ss of people. I kept quiet, though, afraid that if I badmouthed her she''d find out about it.


    "Wasn''t she assigned to ss D in part because she''s not very sociable?"


    "But doesn''t she behave normally with you, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "You think that''s normal?"


    Based on the Horikita I knew, I''d have to describe the way she treated others as miserable... I trembled a little to recall Ike fainting in agony.


    "When I think of my rtionship with Horikita, it''s like there''s a wall between us. Or perhaps I should say that''s the extent of our rtionship, if you understand what I''m getting at."


    "Hmm?"


    She sounded amused yet slightly doubtful. I didn''t like being misunderstood by Kushida.


    "Ah, that reminds me. I wanted to ask you something. Your room is on the ninth floor, right, Kushida?"


    "Huh? Ah, yeah, it is. Why? What about it?"


    "Oh, no reason. Just curious."


    Suddenly, Kushida fell silent. It was unexpected silence, without warning. Our conversation, which had been smooth up until now, came to a screeching halt. Usually, Kushida would resume the conversation immediately, but now she''d stopped. Perhaps asking her floor number had been in bad taste?


    I started fidgeting. Unable to calm down, I began pointlessly looking into every corner of my room. Ah, if only I were a pretty boy with excellentmunication skills. I couldn''t help but wish for that. We were so quiet that we could hear each other breathing.


    "It''s gettingte. Should I hang up now?" I asked, unable to bear the silence.


    It was painful to stay on the phone with a girl and not say anything.


    "Hey��"


    "Hmm?"


    Kushida broke the silence, but then stopped talking again. Her hesitation was unusual. This was a far cry from the usual Kushida, who always tried to brighten the conversation.


    "I-If... Well... I... I��"


    She stopped talking again. Another period of silence followed. Five seconds, then ten seconds passed.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    That sure didn''t seem like nothing...


    However, Icked the courage to say, "Hey, what is it? Spill!" to her, so I let it go. Sorry, Kushida. If I were on the battlefield, I''d be the sniper, the chicken who would stay far away from the fighting. Forgive me.


    "Well, I''ll see you the day after tomorrow, Ayanokouji-kun."


    With that, Kushida ended the call. I wondered what she''d been trying to say. I felt like it was going to be a bad, sleepless night.

 Chapter 65 - 4 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 4 Part IX</h4>


    On Sunday afternoon, I went to the shopping mall to meet Kushida and fulfill my promise. For someone who generally spent Saturdays lounging in his room, this ce made me nervous. One person was sitting on a bench up ahead. I wondered if that person were waiting for someone, like me. After all, most students just went around freely on their days off. While pondering the matter, I sat down on the other avable bench.


    I''d thought we would go together since we lived in the same dorm, but Kushida was a little fastidious when it came to these things. I decided it''d be better if we met at the agreed location.


    "Good morning!"


    In the surrounding hustle and bustle, Kushida drew nearer, a wide smile on her face.


    "O-oh, hey. Good morning."


    My heart started pounding. I fumbled over my words and managed an awkward wave.


    "Sorry. Were you waiting long?"


    "Oh no, I just got here."


    Our back and forth felt like the temte for a date. I unintentionally nced over Kushida''s whole body. She was cute. Kushida was really cute. Seeing Kushida in casual attire for the first time was so overwhelming, I couldn''t look away.


    "This is the first time we''ve met up on a day off. It''s refreshing."


    Kushidaughed, maybe because she felt the same way. What the heck was with that cute smile? Something that adorable was against the rules. Perhaps Ike and the others hadn''t seen this before. Did that make me happiest of all? I had to contain my excitement in front of her. Kushida spoke up, as if she had just remembered something.


    "Weren''t you really busy during your downtimest week? I''m d that you came despite that, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Last week? Really d I came despite that? What the heck was she talking about?


    "I''m talking about Ike-kun and the others going to that caf��, of course."


    This was the first I''d heard about it. I didn''t recall any previous, hidden event.


    "By any chance..." Kushida began.


    "A-ah. That''s it. Now that you mention it, I didn''t... I didn''t hear about it."


    I looked up to the heavens andmented my worthlessness. It''s not like Ike and the others were bad for not inviting me. I was the bad guy, the one who hadn''t been invited.


    "I didn''t mean anything... I''m sorry, I guess I said something wrong..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Really, I don''t care. Was it fun?"


    "You do seem to care..."


    If I handled this poorly, instead of being the happiest I''d ever been with Kushida, it''d be the worst. Even if it was for just a moment, spending time alone with her made me feel like the luckiest guy. The students who passed us would asionally steal a nce at Kushida in her casual clothes. In the case of passing couples, the girlfriend would appear upset and grab her boyfriend by the cheek. Even though I was the one with Kushida, I couldn''t help but feel bewitched by her cuteness.


    <Illustration>


    What the heck? I was really ttering Kushida a lot. What I''d said had beenpletely true, but there was also a whiff of bashfulness.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kushida froze, which I thought was strange. Every movement she made, or didn''t make, was cute.


    "I think we''ve had really nice weathertely."


    Worried that we were heading into clich��d territory, I steered the conversation in another direction. I needed to calm down. How many times had I used the word "cute" today? At this rate, I''d probably end up using it 100 or 200 times.


    "Ah. Sorry. I think I might look a little out of ce next to you," I muttered.


    I could easily move. I looked simple. I didn''t look good next to Kushida by any standard.


    "No, no, that''s not true at all. I think we''re great together," she replied.


    "So, you''re saying someone simple like me is a good match for you? I should ept an insult like that?"


    "Yeah."


    I felt the quick thrust of a knife. Maybe I''d dug my own grave by setting myself up like that, but it was still a shock.


    "You''re that surprisingly delicate, Ayanokouji-kun? I don''t really care what others say. I don''t think it''s an insult at all. I really think we suit each other."


    I felt like she was teasing me somehow. Normally, I''d get angry, but since this was Kushida talking it just felt unfair. She''d teased me so casually with only a few words.


    "So, what about Sakura-san?"


    "I don''t see her yet."


    It was the exact time we''d agreed to meet, but there still was no sign of her.


    "But was she okay with it? Inviting me out, I mean."


    "She asked me to invite you, Ayanokouji-kun. Didn''t Sakura-san contact you?"


    "Sakura? No. I haven''t really talked to her."


    I recalled meeting up with Sakura at the special building. That had been about the extent of our contact.


    "Perhaps it was love at first sight?" I said,ughing and grinning. Such a dramatic scenario would be absolutely ridiculous.


    "Right now, how about we sit and wait?"


    "Sure. Well... Hey, uh, isn''t that Sakura-san sitting next to us?"


    Sakura, clearly flustered and indeed sitting on the bench next to us, stood and gave a sheepish bow. Had Sakura really been sitting there the entire time? Amazing that we hadn''t noticed her at all. Not a sign of her presence or aura.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t stand out much, I suppose... Good morning," Sakura said.


    "No, I don''t think you blend in too much. I definitely felt your presence," I said.


    "Oh, you don''t need to say that for my sake, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Sakura bowed her head apologetically, and slowly straightened. I wanted her to forgive me for not noticing her. Sakura was wearing a hat, and even a surgical face mask, which made it difficult to recognize her at a nce. I wondered if she''d caught a cold or something.


    "You kind of look suspicious..."


    "Rather than saying you look suspicious, I think you actually stand out more."


    "Yeah, I suppose so. I think I do stand out, especially here," Sakura responded. Sheepishly, she removed her mask.


    She didn''t seem to have a cold. Rather, she seemed like the type to wear the mask in order to avoid attention. She must have really hated standing out.


    "So anyway, about my digital camera. Is it okay if we go to the electronics store in the mall?" Sakura asked.


    "Well, yes. We did certainlye here to get the camera fixed."


    "I''m sorry...for making youe along with me."


    Sakura bowed apologetically, as though begging forgiveness from the bottom of her heart. For some reason, I felt sorry foring here.

 Chapter 66 - 4 Part X

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 4 Part X</h4>


    There were some incredibly famous, nationally known stores that did business with our school. Even though their customers were only students and the stores themselves weren''t too very big, they sold items for everyday use and electronic appliances.


    "Let''s see, I''m sure they have a repair counter somewhere. Let''s check it out."


    While Kushida headed towards the back of the store, I wondered just how many times she''de here. Sakura and I followed close behind.


    "I wonder if they''ll fix it right away..."


    Sakura, looked rather anxious as she took out her digital camera and held it tight.


    "You really love your camera, don''t you?" I asked.


    "Yeah. It''s weird, isn''t it?"


    "No, not at all. It''s a good hobby to have, isn''t it? I get the feeling there''s a significant story attached to that camera. It''d be great if they fixed it soon."


    "Yeah."


    "There it is! The repairs counter."


    The store was crowded with a huge number of products and difficult to navigate, but towards the back was the ce where they handled repairs.


    "Ah..."


    For some reason, Sakura suddenly stopped in her tracks. When I nced over at her, I noticed she was wearing an expression of tant fear and revulsion. It seemed that something had upset her quite a bit. However, when I followed Sakura''s line of sight, I saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    "What''s the matter, Sakura-san?" Kushida asked.


    She also must''ve thought Sakura''s behavior was strange.


    "Ah, umm... Well..."


    Although it seemed like she was about to say something, all Sakura did was shake her head and take a deep breath.


    "It''s nothing."


    She donned an earnest smile, and walked to the repair counter. Kushida and I exchanged looks, but decided to follow her. Maybe it really was nothing, like she said. Kushida talked to the store clerk and asked him to repair the digital camera. Meanwhile, incredibly bored, I checked out the appliances on disy.


    Kushida''s worldly wisdom was certainly impressive. Even though it was her first time meeting the store clerk, she was soon talking to him as if they were longtime friends. Sakura, the camera''s owner, spoke only when she needed to give her consent or to rify something. Even so, the store clerk appeared pretty fired up. He aggressively engaged Kushida in conversation, without even pausing for a breath. Although I could just barely hear the conversation, it sounded like he was asking Kushida on a date. He asked if she wanted to see a certain female idol''s concert, which was being screened over in the theater.


    He seemed like quite the otaku, judging from how passionate he was about a wide range of subjects, from idol elections to idol magazines. Because Kushida didn''t show any signs of disliking the conversation, he probably thought he could sessfully ask her out. However, I believed she would try her hardest to sidestep the invitation.


    He seemed to be getting excited over talking to such a cute girl, but their conversation didn''t proceed any further. As I''d expected, Kushida began to feel awkward. In order to conclude their business, she urged Sakura to hand over the camera. When the store clerk opened up the camera to confirm the contents, he saw that part of it had been damaged from the fall. That was why the camera wouldn''t turn on properly. Fortunately, because Sakura still had the warranty card, the item could be repaired free of charge.


    Finally, all Sakura had to do was fill out her contact information, and we''d be done. But Sakura''s hand suddenly stopped as she filled out the form.


    "Sakura-san?"


    Kushida, thinking that something strange was going on, called out to Sakura. She seemed to be hesitating for some reason. I didn''t intend to say anything at the time, but her attitude seemed to weigh on my mind. And also��


    The store clerk, who had previously been absorbed in his conversation with Kushida, now stared directly at Sakura. Both Sakura and Kushida were looking down at the form, so they didn''t notice. But the clerk had unsettling eyes. Even men would find it a little creepy.


    "Can I see that for a second?" I asked.


    "Huh?"


    Standing next to Sakura, I reached for the pen she was holding. She didn''t seem to understand why I wanted it, but she anxiously handed it over.


    "When the repairs are finished, please contact me."


    "H-hey, wait a minute. Contact you? She''s the owner, isn''t she? That would be..."


    "The manufacturer warranty explicitly shows where the item was sold and the date of purchase. Also, I doubt there''d be any legal problems with me putting my information down. It should be perfectly fine if the user''s name is different than the purchaser''s."


    Before the clerk could say "I understand", I''d entered my name and my dorm room number into the required fields.


    "Or, is there a reason why she specifically has to enter her information?" I added, still without looking back up.


    "N-no, not at all. I understand. There''s nothing to worry about," the clerk said.


    Shortly after I''dpleted the form, I handed it over with the camera. Sakura gently patted her chest and sighed in apparent relief, but when she learned it''d take two weeks for the camera to be repaired, she grew discouraged. Her shoulders slumped.


    "That clerk sure was something else. He talked with such incredible passion, I was just so shocked," Kushida said.


    "Didn''t you feel kind of disgusted?" Sakura asked.


    "N-no, I wasn''t disgusted by him. Do you know something? About that clerk?"


    Sakura gave a meek nod. I guessed that something had been off even when she first purchased the camera. Turning to me, she asked, "What do you think, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Well, he had this sort of vibe, like he''s kind of hard to approach. Especially for girls."


    "That was kind of what I was trying to get at before... I was scared to go to the repair shop alone because of that..."


    Kushida seemed to have an epiphany. She turned to me with wide eyes.


    "Did you know about this, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Well, she''s a girl. I thought she might be reluctant to write down her address or cell phone number."


    Being a guy, I wouldn''t be troubled if my information got out there.


    "Th-thank you...Ayanokouji-kun. You really...saved me."


    "Nah, I didn''t really do anything. I just wrote down my address. When they contact me about the repairs, I''ll get in touch with you right away, Sakura."


    Sakura nodded, looking d. If that''s all it takes to please you, then it actually makes me sorry for you.


    "You really looked out for Sakura-san," Kushida said.


    "Well, you''re making it out to be bigger than it was. Honestly, I was only watching out for that rather weird clerk. I guess he gave the impression that he really, really loved girls."


    "Ha ha... That''s certainly true."


    Even Kushida appeared nonplussed. For someone like Sakura, though, who wasn''t ustomed to fawning male attention, I thought it was the right answer.


    "Since you were with me today, Kushida-san, wepleted our task without me having to talk at all. Thank you."


    If Sakura had faced that store clerk one-on-one, she probably would''ve run away.


    "Oh, no need to thank me. If you''re okay with my help, then I''m happy to lend a hand any time. Sakura-san, you really like your camera. Don''t you?"


    "Yeah... I''ve liked cameras ever since I was little. My dad bought me one before I entered junior high, and I absolutely fell in love with it. Or I suppose you could say that I just love taking pictures... I''m not really well-informed when ites to this stuff, though."


    "I think being knowledgeable and liking things are separate matters. It''s wonderful to be so passionate about something."


    "Sakura, you usually take pictures ofndscapes, right? Do you ever take pictures of people?"


    "Huh?!"


    Sakura stepped backwards, looking quite flustered. Did she find that question unpleasant? It''d seemed like an extremely natural question to ask. Like, did she just take pictures ofndscapes or were they her specialty? Sakura shut her mouth, and her body stiffened.


    "Th-that''s a secret."


    Well then. It sounded like she didn''t want to go into the details with me.


    "W-well, it''s just... It''s embarrassing," replied Sakura, her cheeks reddening. She looked down as she spoke.


    Although my imagination ran wild, I couldn''t let it show on my face. I had to remain neutral.


    "Oh hey, that reminds me. Sorry to ask, but since we''re here, is it okay for me to look around the store?"


    "Was there something you wanted?"


    It wasn''t so much that I wanted something, as there was something on my mind.


    "The two of you can wander around, if you want."


    "I think we''lle in, too. Right?" Kushida said.


    "S-sure. After all, I feel bad you both had toe with me... Besides, I do have the time."


    I didn''t exactly want them there, but apparently they''d decided toe along. Kushida and Sakura. When I watched the two of them walk side by side, I realized that they''d managed to grow closer in just one day. Kushida, I wish you''d share a little of your people skills with me.


    Since they seemed to be having girl talk, I decided to leave them alone and went to look for what I wanted. I went into my phone''s contacts. Back when Ike had involved me in the whole gambling thing, I''d exchanged contact information with some people. Even though I still only had a few names in my address book, it was clear that my number of friends was increasing. I selected the name "Sotomura (Professor)" and called him.


    "Hey Professor, do you have a minute?"


    "Hmm? It''s rare to get a call from you, Ayanokouji. What do you need?"


    Sotomura''s nickname was Professor, which undoubtedly made it sound like he was rather intelligent. In reality, he was just a huge otaku. He gathered information daily,prehensively spanning a wide variety of topics, from dating sims to anime and manga.


    "Professor, did you buy yourptopputer from the school, with your points?"


    "Yes, I most certainly did. It cost 80,000 points. But what of it?"


    "I''m looking for something."


    I exined the gist of what I wanted. Although many simr products sat on the disys in front of me, I didn''t know which one to choose. It probably would''ve been faster to just ask the store clerk, but I didn''t want to for various reasons.


    "Ayanokouji. Though I am considerably well-versed in that particr electronic field..."


    "It''s okay if you don''t know."


    "Please wait," said the Professor as I was about to end the call. "I do know. In fact, I have two of them at my parents'' home."


    "No way! You''ve had them since junior high? Isn''t that bad?"


    "Do not misunderstand me. They were only for experimentation, for the sake of mynguage studies."


    "Well, could I trouble you to help me set it up?"


    "Puh, leave it to me. I''m sure that someday I will have a favor to ask of you in return."


    Clearly, he was the man for the job. When entering a subject that I didn''t understand, it was important to find an expert.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," I said to the girls.


    "Have you already finished?"


    "Today was just a preliminary inspection. I don''t have enough points to buy anything."


    Suddenly, Kushida froze while ncing over at Sakura''s profile.


    "Sakura-san, have we met somewhere before?" Kushida murmured.


    "Huh? N-no. I don''t think so, but..."


    "Sorry. It''s just that when I look at you, I get this feeling that we''ve met before, Sakura-san. Hey, weird question, but could you try removing your sses?"


    "Huh?! B-but that''s... My eyesight is so bad, I wouldn''t be able to see a thing..."


    Sakura put her hand up and waved it, signaling to Kushida that she did not want to.


    "We should hang out together again, Sakura-san. Not just with me, but with my other friends, too."


    "That''s..."


    Sakura looked like she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t find her way to the end of the thought. She said nothing. Kushida seemed to feel that it would make trouble if she pressed the issue, so she kept quiet. Or rather, she didn''t ask anything else. In the end, we returned to where we''d started.


    "Umm... Thank you for everything today. You really helped me out," Sakura said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. There''s no need to thank us. Actually, Sakura-san, you can talk to us normally, you know? If it''s okay with you. We''re in the same grade. It sounds a little weird when you speak so formally to us."


    It was certainly true that Sakura''s speech patterns weren''t exactly what you would expect from a peer. But changing that might be easier said than done for her; she was visibly perplexed.


    "I didn''t mean to sound that way. I wasn''t aware of it... I sound weird?"


    "It''s not really a bad thing! I mean, I''d be happy if you didn''t speak so formally to me, though."


    "Ah... O-okay... I...I got it. I''ll do my best."


    I thought that Sakura would have rejected the notion, but she managed to squeak out a few words of agreement. It seemed like she wanted to ept Kushida''s proposal. Perhaps this was how people became friends, little by little. Even Sakura, who seemed to have hardly interacted with another person ever, was steadily growing closer to Kushida.


    "It''s okay, though. You don''t need to force yourself."


    "I-It''s okay. I...will."


    Sakura kept her eyes down as she spoke. Partway through her sentence she began to sputter, and her words faded so much that we couldn''t hear them. However, it didn''t seem as though she felt ufortable. Kushida smiled in satisfaction, but didn''t try to coerce anything more from Sakura. That specific distance felt exactly right for where they were at the moment. If you tried to strong-arm people who weren''t good at socializing, it could backfire. Rather than be grateful, they''d probably find it off-putting. Rather than draw them nearer, being overbearing would probably end up pushing them further away.


    "Well then, we''ll see you at school. Okay?"


    With that, Kushida thought the conversation had ended. However, rather unexpectedly, Sakura didn''t move.


    "Well!"


    Sakura spoke in a small voice, but looked straight at us. When our gazes met, however, she immediately averted her eyes.


    "About Sudou-kun... As my way of saying thanks for today, I... Well, that might be a little misleading, but if you like..."


    She paused, and started again more clearly.


    "I-I may be able to help you with Sudou-kun''s case."


    In her own words, Sakura told us that she was the witness. Kushida and I exchanged nces.


    "So, does that mean that you saw Sudou-kun fight with those other students?"


    "Yes. I saw everything. It was a total coincidence, though... I''m sure you don''t believe me."


    "No, we do. Why did you decide to tell us now, though? I mean, I''m happy you did, but I don''t want you to force yourself. You don''t have to do this just because you''re grateful, you know?"


    Sakura couldn''t seem to get her words out. She lightly shook her head. The fact that Sakura had waited until now to talk proved that she was more concerned about Sudou''s case than anything else. I wondered if getting a foothold on friendship made her want to cooperate.


    "Is that really true? You''re not forcing yourself?" Kushida asked. She must''ve been thinking the same thing as me.


    Sakura nodded sheepishly, as if she could feel that we were worrying about it.


    "It''s okay... I think that if I kept quiet, I''d probablye to regret it. I...don''t want to cause trouble for my ssmates. But, if I spoke up as a witness, then...I would definitely stand out. I hated the thought of that... I''m sorry."


    While Sakura apologized to us repeatedly, full of remorse, she also promised Kushida that she would testify.


    "Thank you, Sakura-san. I''m sure Sudou-kun will be really happy."


    Kushida took Sakura''s hand, and Sakura looked at Kushida''s smiling face. I wondered if a new friendship had been born right here, right now. At any rate, we had Sudou''s witness.

 Chapter 67 - 4 Part XI

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 4 Part XI</h4>


    That night, I clutched my phone tightly. My hand was sweating so much you''d think the air conditioning in my room wasn''t working.


    "We got closer to Sakura, but... Is it really okay for me to say that?"


    "Yesterday I would''ve said no, but our chances are better today. Ahh... I think we still have a way to go yet, though. You''re making yourself all frazzled."


    I''d guessed that Sakura would probably grow closer to Kushida, specifically. But I had a feeling that Sakura had erected a rather high wall between herself and other people. Unless we could get her to climb over that wall, calling on Sakura as a witness would be difficult.


    "That reminds me, why did you try to get Sakura to take off her sses?" I asked Kushida.


    "Well, I mean... I thought saying so might be kind of cruel, but... I just feel like her sses don''t really suit her, for some reason. It''s like she doesn''t really need them, or something. I don''t understand it myself. I also thought that we''d met somewhere before, but that was probably just a misunderstanding."


    "Well, perhaps that was just your imagination, Kushida? I mean, Sakura is pretty far from being stylish, right? I mean, so am I, but she even chooses clothes with in colors so she stands out as little as possible."


    "Yeah, there''s that. I don''t think that she''s concerned with fashion or anything. But I wonder why?"


    Back when her camera fell and Sakura had bent down to pick it up, I''d seen her sses from the side. Something about them had struck me as being out of ce.


    "I felt like there''s something a little off, like she''s wearing fake sses."


    "Huh? Sakura-san wears fake sses? But she said that her eyesight was really bad..."


    "Although real sses and fake ones appear simr at first nce, there is definitely a difference between them. Real sses show some distortion on the lenses. There wasn''t any distortion on Sakura''s sses. At first, I thought that there was definitely some link between those fake sses and Sakura''s fashion sense, but then I found myself puzzled over something she said today."


    "Appearing fashionable with sses? Hmm, that doesn''t sound normal."


    If she wanted to liven up her appearance with decorative items, she should have bought other clothes or make-up.


    "Or maybe it''s to cover up some kind ofplex? Like how someone thinks they''ll appear intelligent by putting on sses?"


    "There''s that. Wearing sses does make you look smart."


    "In Sakura''s case, though, she probably wears them because she doesn''t want others to see her true self. She''s always slouching and won''t look people in the eye. I doubt it''s simply because she dislikes other people."


    I felt like there was some hidden way to get over that wall. Something.


    "I knew it was right to bring you along, Ayanokouji-kun. I feel like you''re very observant of people."


    I was a little embarrassed. The best part of interacting with Kushida was how we were able to connect and converse naturally. People who didn''t know how to get closer to another person would bungle andpromise until they got to a point where they just gave up.


    "So then��"


    Just as I was about to continue the conversation with Kushida, my phone buzzed. I checked the caller ID without Kushida knowing. If it were Ike or Yamauchi, I''d call them backter. But if it were Horikita...I''d have to think about it. That''s what I was prepared for, but...


    The name on the screen read "Sakura."


    "I''m sorry, Kushida. Can I call you back in a bit?"


    "Oh, sure. Sorry for talking so long."


    Though there was a heavy regret in those parting words, I didn''t have the time to address it. I answered Sakura''s call before it cut out. After pressing the call button, I waited several seconds, but the line remained silent.


    "Um... Hello. This is Sakura..."


    "This is Ayanokouji."


    Even though we''d exchanged contact information, I found it a little strange that she''d called me. Even when I formally exchanged contact information with someone, nine times out of ten I wouldn''t get a call.


    "Thank you foring out with me today," Sakura said.


    "Oh, no problem. It wasn''t really a big deal. Don''t worry about it. You shouldn''t fuss so much and keep thanking me."


    "Okay..."


    Silence followed, but it wasn''t Sakura''s fault. I didn''t really know how to respond to her. I thought of how Kushida took the lead in our conversation. Still, I had to do my best on this call.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Umm..."


    More silence. What should I do? Please, Hirata. Teach me.


    "What were you...thinking about?"


    Sakura asked me a rather ambiguous question. What was I thinking about? She likely didn''t want to know my thoughts on how cute Kushida looked in casual clothing, or how exceptionally interesting I found Sakura herself. I had no idea what Sakura was expecting.


    "Did something happen?" I asked.


    Something about the emotion behind her words made me uneasy, so I cast a verbal line to see if I could reel in anything else. However, the line tautened and snapped as soon as it touched water.


    "I''m sorry, it''s nothing. Goodnight."


    Sakura ended the call without even giving me a chance to reply. No "please wait" or "hold on." I thought about calling her back, but I couldn''t understand why I''d failed in our conversation. I thought about it carefully while washing my face. I''d spent about 10 minutes talking with Kushida, but during that time, there weren''t any signs that Sakura had tried to call or left messages.


    Perhaps Sakura had nned on calling Kushida after talking to me? I had a hard time imagining that. Normally when you had to call two people, the first person you''d call would be the one you knew better. In this case, I was the only person she could call and see, so I was the reasonable choice. Just to be sure though, I went ahead and sent a chat message to Kushida and asked her if she had heard from Sakura.


    A few minutester, Kushida confirmed that she hadn''t heard back from Sakura. Just as I''d thought.


    "I was asked to invite you as well, Ayanokouji-kun. Did you talk to Sakura-san?"


    When I''d met Kushida that morning, she''d said something like that. Because Sakura got really nervous when she was alone with Kushida, I had thought she''d just invited someone else who was suitable for the task, but...was it not like that? Aside from a crazy dream like it being love at first sight, was there some reason I had been chosen to go? I remembered something I''d felt while talking with Sakura today.


    Sakura and Kushida struck up most of the conversations, but I''d broached a topic. Namely, the clerk at the store who''d helped with the repair order. I hadn''t brought up anything else. What if that''s what she''d meant when she asked, "What were you thinking about?"


    All of the puzzle pieces I''d collected were too small, and too few. I was able to conjure up several scenarios and spections, but they allcked credibility. I didn''t have enough information toe to a definitive decision.


    Normally I''d have thought that asking around at school would be fine, but in Sakura''s case, things wouldn''t be so simple. If I just went up and started talking to Sakura, who normally didn''t talk to anyone, it would make her stand out. She wouldn''t like that. I prayed that the anxieties I''d developed over the phone call were unfounded, and decided to get ready for bed.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 68 - 5: Each and Every Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 5: Each and Every Prediction</h4>


    It was just one day until the meeting between Sudou and ss C. With Horikita''s cooperation and Sakura''s testimony, as well as Kushida and Hirata''s actions, our entire ss felt spirited and courageous. You could say that we were united. However, it was obvious that wecked firm, irrefutable evidence, and it would still be difficult to prove Sudou''s innocence. Our deliberation would decide the oue.


    "Man, it really is hot today..."


    I never thought about global warming more than when I exited a building with working air conditioning. Considering I''d likely suffer every day until August, my spirits remained low. The moment I left my dorm''s lobby, hot and humid air assaulted me. While I endured the pain of my burning skin, I walked the path to school lined with green, leafy trees.


    Something was different today, though. There was something on the bulletin board by the stairway''snding, a little in front of the shoe cubbies. A paper on the board said that they were looking for students with information rted to Sudou and ss C.


    "This��"


    Clearly, somebody was trying to help. It was sincerely appreciated, because we hadn''t even considered taking such measures ourselves. This mystery person was action-oriented. Furthermore, while the sign itself might have appeared a weak effort, the author also wrote that they''d be willing to give points to helpful informants. In that case, even apathetic students would pay attention.


    As I scanned the message, I was quite impressed...


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun!" Ichinose called out from behind me.


    She must have just arrived.


    "I saw the paper on the bulletin board. Did you post it, Ichinose?"


    Ichinose joined me in looking at the board. She appeared deeply interested.


    "Hmm. I see, I see. So there''s this method, too."


    "Huh? This wasn''t you?"


    I''d thought that surely this was her strategy.


    "This was probably�� Ah, he''s here! Good morning, Kanzaki-kun."


    Ichinose raised her hand up and signaled to a lone male student. The boy noticed Ichinose, and approached us with quiet steps.


    "Did you put this up, Kanzaki-kun?"


    "Yeah. I made and posted it on Friday. Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, no. Not at all. My friend here just wanted to know who did it. Ah, I''ll introduce you two. Kanzaki-kun from ss B, this is Ayanokouji-kun from ss D."


    "Nice to meet you, Kanzaki."


    His demeanor was stiff, but he appeared to be a serious student. He was tall and slender. A pretty boy, but in a different way from Hirata. I took his outstretched hand.


    "How''s it going, Kanzaki-kun? Did you get anything reliable?"


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t received any useful information."


    "I see. Well, how about we look at the bulletin board."


    "At the bulletin board? Did you put up another poster?"


    Ichinose wore a thin smile, indicating it was something else.


    "Have you ever checked out the school homepage? There''s a message board. I requested that peoplee forward with information there. I said that if there anyone witnessed a violent incident at our school, I''d like to hear about it."


    After she said that, Ichinose showed us her phone''s screen. It showed a message seeking out witnesses, as well as a count for the number of people who''d viewed it. The disyed number was still only in the dozens, but it was much more efficient than asking people directly. Also, the message posted to the homepage offeredpensation to witnesses and people with helpful information.


    "Ah, regarding the stuff about points, don''t worry. We just decided to do that on our own. Besides, it will probably be difficult for us to get new information now. Ah!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It looks like I just got two messages regarding the post. There might be a little information."


    Ichinose checked her phone for confirmation. After she''d read the messages, a slight smile crept onto her face.


    <Illustration>


    "Just like this."


    She showed me her phone so I could read the message for myself.


    "It looks like one of the boys from ss C, Ishizaki-kun, was a bad seed in junior high. He was good at fighting, and terrorized the locals. A kid from his hometown probably leaked this."


    "Interesting," Kanzaki muttered, also reading the message.


    Like Kanzaki, I found the information quite interesting. Everyone had assumed that the three students Sudou fought were normal kids. However, if they were troublemakers too, then that was a different story. As for the other two, being basketball yers meant they probably had good motor skills. Yet Sudou had turned the tables, and beat them all without once being hit himself. I couldn''t help but feel there was something unnatural about that.


    "Kanzaki-kun, what do you think?"


    "Perhaps they let Sudou beat them up on purpose. If the three of them had wanted to set a trap for Sudou, the story would make perfect sense. The connection seems natural."


    "Yeah, I think so too. I knew you''d figure it out, Kanzaki-kun. Great work. If we can verify this information, then we could be one step closer to proving Sudou-kun''s innocence. But what we have is still pretty weak, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah. Even if we managed to convince people with this new evidence, we''re really only halfway there. The fact that it was such a one-sided fight definitely puts a lot of pressure on us."


    Sudou probably wouldn''t want to shoulder some of the guilt alongside the others. Neither party wanted to be liable for this situation. If we got testimony from ss D, though, our chances would probably be 6 to 4, or maybe 7 to 3.


    "No, we can''t say anything yet." I concealed Sakura''s name since we were still negotiating.


    "I see. Is there some reason why?"


    Since the whole Sakura situation was rather delicate, I avoided exining in detail. After all, she might decide to quit after all, even on the day of the decision. I wanted to have an escape route.


    "There''ve been no reports of another witness, just as I thought. It would''ve been interesting if one had stepped forward, but I suppose it was tough. We''re out of time. Our only choice now is to wait for more information from either the Inte or the bulletin board, right?"


    "Is it okay to wait that long, though? I mean, those ss C guys might zero in on us."


    "It''ll be okay. Besides, both ss C and ss A originally targeted us, anyway."


    "Ichinose is right. Besides, even if you wanted to stick by the rules, everyone is acting out of bounds. I think it''s okay to ask for forgiveness this time."


    Ichinose and Kanzaki made it pretty clear that they wanted to be fair and square whenpeting against the school and the other students.


    "Anyway, we''ll have to transfer points over to anyone who provides us with information. Ah, but what if someone does so anonymously? In that case, how would we transfer over the points?"


    "We can tell you, if you''d like. Do you want me to?" I said.


    "Do you know something, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "I just remembered something when I was messing around on my phone. Do you know the person''s number?"


    "It''s a toll-free number, but I remember it."


    Ichinose drew close and pointed at her phone. Being this near to somebody usually made people feel defenseless. I''d thought that a girl wouldn''t want a man to be in her intimate space...and I didn''t know exactly what it was, but Ichinose had a pleasant scent about her.


    "Here, open up the points remittance screen. You should see your ID number in the upper left corner."


    As I instructed her, my heart rate began to skyrocket.


    "Umm..."


    Ichinose''s fingers were nimble. She pressed the button to open up her own points page. After the page loaded, it was disyed on the screen.


    "Yep, yep. There it is. So what should I do now that I can see the ID number?"


    "From your ID number, you can issue a temporary token key. If you open that, and send the key, you should get a request for payment."


    "I see. Thank you!"


    "Okay. Let''s go, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Sure."


    Ichinose started walking.


    "..."


    Just then, for a split second, I had seen something on Ichinose''s phone. The fragment of screen I''d noticed had burned itself into my mind and wouldn''t go away. What should I do? Was what I''d seen even possible? Ichinose might prove a huge obstacle for Horikita in her quest to reach ss A.

 Chapter 69 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "Good morning! Ayanokouji-kun!"


    "O-oh, hey. Good morning." Kushida greeted me looking incredibly bright and energetic. I was taken aback by her radiance.


    "Thanks for yesterday. You really saved me."


    Well, I suppose her dazzling face made me happy, but something else was bothering me that I couldn''t remember. I''d gone on an outing for the first time, and it had been with girls like Kushida and Sakura. Ah, it was almost too much. Well, I guess for the time being, things were great...until Ike and Yamauchi got to school, that was. If they heard about this, they''d definitely hold a serious grudge over it.


    "Let''s hang out again sometime, okay?" Kushida said.


    "S-sure."


    Even if she''d only said it to be polite, my heart thumped a little faster. Well, that wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Did you spend your day off with Kushida-san?" an icy voice asked.


    "Yeah, I did," I answered quietly. "Kushida wanted Sakura''s cooperation, so she asked for my help. I didn''t have much of a choice."


    "I see."


    "Was there something wrong with...that?"


    I looked over at my neighbor, and saw an expression on Horikita''s face that I''d never glimpsed before.


    "Wh-what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you just had this really weird look on your face."


    "Really? I didn''t intend to make any kind of face. I should look the same as I always do. However, I will say that I admire how freely you''ve been moving. When I ask you for help, you''re often reluctant, but when Kushida-san asks you, you ept readily. I was calmly and discretely analyzing the difference between us."


    She did not remotely look calm and discreet.


    <Illustration>


    Just then, someone lightly tapped my shoulder, and told me to go over and see Kushida. Horikita wore a tremendously puzzled expression as I went over to the hallway, where Kushida briefly peeked into the ssroom.


    "I have a feeling I just saw something really incredible!" she said.


    Did Kushida understand the meaning behind Horikita''s expression? She seemed both delighted and surprised.


    "Something incredible? That''s creepy... I think that Horikita was a little angry."


    "That''s not it. I think she feels alienated and lonely over not being invited."


    "Horikita? No way!"


    "She probably doesn''t know how she feels... I''m sure she''s probably noticed how much fun it is to spend time with friends and talk to them, though. That''s a good thing, a good thing."


    What a bizarre thought. Horikita didn''t have a good opinion of Kushida. Even so, it was strange for Kushida to say that Horikita felt alienated over not being invited.


    "Perhaps you''re realizing something fundamental, Ayanokouji-kun. Horikita-san is upset that you didn''t invite her toe along."


    No, no, that couldn''t be it... I mean, Horikita was a girl who loved solitude, after all. She wasn''t supposed to enjoy going out, certainly not with a guy like me.


    In that moment, I hade to a rather baffling realization.

 Chapter 70 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    After homeroom finished for the day, we asked Chabashira-sensei to see us in the faculty room. We did this out of consideration for Sakura. Because I hadn''t been able to discuss it with her fully over the phone yesterday, I waited towards the back of the room for an opportune moment. Kushida was probably going to be able to tell Chabashira-sensei everything that had happened.


    "A witness? For Sudou''s case?"


    "Yes. Sakura-san saw everything from start to finish."


    Kushida called for Sakura, who stood quietly behind her. She stepped forward, looking slightly nervous.


    "So ording to Kushida, you saw the fight between Sudou and the others."


    "Yes. I saw it."


    It''s not that our teacher didn''t believe us, but I felt ill at ease before her skeptical gaze. Sakura, true to her word, slowly gave us the truth. This was the first time that we had heard the full story. None of us, not even the teacher, spoke a single word or even moved until the very end.


    "I understand what you''re said. However, I can''t simply ept what you''re telling me," Chabashira-sensei said.


    I would have thought that, as ss D''s homeroom teacher, she would''ve been delighted to discover a witness from ss D. Kushida, betrayed by this turn of events, was flustered.


    "Wh-What do you mean, sensei?" she asked.


    "Sakura, why are you testifying now? When I reported the issue during homeroom, you didn''t step forward. It''s not as though you were absent that day, right?"


    "Well... That''s... I''m just not good at talking with other people..."


    "You''re not good at talking with other people, and yet you''ve decided to testify now? Isn''t that strange?"


    Chabashira-sensei started hounding Sakura, as was typical. If Sakura had stepped forward back when she''d first called for witnesses, though, I wondered if Chabashira-sensei would honestly have weed it.


    "Sensei, Sakura-san is..."


    "I''m speaking to Sakura right now." Chabashira-sensei cut Kushida off sharply.


    "Umm... Well, it''s because our...ss is in trouble now, and...I thought if...if I testify, I can help..."


    Sakura hunched and shrank away, much like a frog cornered by a snake. As our teacher, Chabashira-sensei should have understood what kind of girl Sakura was. She should have realized that merely by speaking up, Sakura had made great progress.


    "I see. So, then you mustered up the courage toe forward?"


    "Yes..."


    "I see. Well if you are a witness as you say, naturally I''m obligated to ry that information to the school. However, while the school will listen to the whole story, Sudou may not be dered innocent."


    "Wh-what do you mean?"


    "Are you really the witness, Sakura? That''s what I''m getting at. I think that it may be a lie made up by ss D because the students are afraid of receiving a negative evaluation."


    "Chabashira-sensei, that''s a horrible thing to say!"


    "Horrible? If you really had witnessed an event, you should havee forward on the first day. It''s natural to feel suspicious when someone steps up just in the nick of time. Considering that the witness is from ss D, it''s doubly suspicious. Any reasonable person would have doubts. Don''t you think so? Conveniently, a student from the same ss happened to be in an infrequently visited building and happened to witness the entire event?"


    Chabashira-sensei had plenty of good points. The fact that Sakura had witnessed the incident was too convenient. People would obviously have their doubts. If I were a third party, I''d probably think ss D had made this story up. Judged impartially, it was only natural to consider this eyewitness testimony weak.


    "However, a witness is a witness. I cannot determine if she''s lying, so for the time being, I will ept her testimony. So, Sakura, I will ask for you to join us on the day of deliberation. I understand that you do not like to associate with others, but can you do this?"


    Chabashira-sensei''s words shook Sakura, as if she were testing the girl. Sure enough, Sakura, upon imagining this, turned pale and anguished.


    "If you don''t like it, you do have the option to withdraw. Also, we''ll tell Sudou that he will be participating in the deliberation."


    "Are you okay? Sakura-san?"


    "Y-yeah..." Sakura''s replycked confidence. In addition to having to give her testimony in front of others, she was also going to have to sit alone with Sudou. It seemed a little cruel to force her...


    "Do you mind if we participate as well, sensei?"


    Of course, it was Kushida who spoke up, most likely to support Sakura.


    "If Sudou himself consents, I will approve it. However, we cannot allow that many people. Only a maximum of two may sit in on the deliberation. Please think on that carefully."


    We left the faculty room, though it felt more like we were being kicked out. Afterward, we returned to the ssroom and exined everything to Horikita.


    "Well, naturally that was the result. It''s to be expected."


    "The situation might be different now, but it''s not that huge of a difference, right? I mean, the fact that our witness came from ss D does kind of mean we''re out of luck, though."


    I didn''t know if it wouldfort Horikita, but I said it to stick up for Sakura. If we hadn''t convinced our eyewitness toe forward, it probably would''ve been impossible to prove Sudou''s innocence.


    "Now then, Kushida-san. It would be best for Ayanokouji-kun and me to sit in on the deliberation. I fully understand you supporting Sakura-san. However, if ites to a debate, then that''s a different story."


    "That''s... Yes, you''re right. I don''t think I''d be particrly useful in a debate."


    I considered saying something about how it would be perfect if Kushida and Horikita worked together, but thought better of it. It was precisely because they might not make the best team that I''d been appointed as a substitute, I supposed.


    "Sakura-san, do you mind?"


    "N-no, it''s fine."


    She didn''t seem to like this at all, but she also didn''t have much choice right now.

 Chapter 71 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    With that settled, we reconvened in the ssroom during our lunch to discuss strategy. Horikita had been reluctant to participate, but thanks to Kushida''s persuasive tears, she''d agreed to join. As for the person of interest himself, even if Sudou said he didn''t care andpromised, he could easily be obstinate in critical situations. While I thought about how he might be difficult at any time, I kept silent.


    "Can we really prove Sudou''s innocence tomorrow?" Kushida asked.


    "Of course we will. It''s obvious that I was set up. I''m definitely innocent. Right?" Sudou said.


    They simultaneously looked to Horikita for her opinion. Horikita simply ate her bread in silence, either because she was unable to answer or because she found discussion to be annoying.


    "Hey, Horikita. What do you think?" Sudou, clearly unable to read the room, drew nearer to Horikita.


    "Don''t bring your dirty face so close to me."


    "I-It''s not dirty." Sudou was shaking. Maybe he was hurt by that unexpected jab?


    "I can''t help but be mystified by your belief that your innocence can easily be proven. Although you''ve gained evidence that works in your favor, you''re still in a very disadvantageous situation."


    "But we have a witness who knows I''m innocent, and the other guys were real jerks in the past. That should be enough, right? Those guys are bad news." Sudou,pletely blind to his own shorings, arrogantly crossed his legs and nodded in agreement with himself.


    "Ah, hey, wait a second! I''m still reading that! Give it back!"


    "It''s fine, isn''t it? I paid for half of it, anyway. I''ll give it backter."


    Ike and Yamauchi scrambled over a weekly manga magazine. I guess they''d been quietly reading manga while we had our important meeting. Considering their bitter tears over having absolutely no points at all, I found it kind of amazing that they still managed to buy a magazine each week.


    "Huh?" Kushida, seated beside me as the Ike/Yamauchi spectacle unfolded, appeared deep in thought. "Perhaps..." she murmured.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Ah, nothing. It''s nothing. There was just something on my mind."


    I didn''t understand what she was getting at, but Kushida pulled out her phone and began looking up something.

 Chapter 72 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    After returning to my dorm, Iy in my bed and absentmindedly watched TV. My mind was kind of a nk, as I let myself rx. Then, I got an email from Sakura.


    "If I was absent from school tomorrow, what do you think would happen?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Even though my reply had been short, I waited a while for her response.


    "What are you doing right now?"


    That was her answer. I replied that I was in my room by myself.


    "If it''s okay with you, could we meet right now? I''m in room 1106."


    "If you could keep this a secret from everyone... That would really help me out."


    I received two messages from her in quick session. It was more like texting than email. What exactly was she getting at, I wondered? I thought about asking her why, but then stopped typing. If I bungled this, she might keep messaging me, but it would probably get more difficult to pay her a visit. I had the gut feeling that it would be better for us to meet directly, so I started rewriting my response.


    "I''ll head over there in about five minutes."


    After sending my reply, I reached for my coat, but stopped. Since we were in the same dorm, going out with just a jersey on was probably fine. I headed towards Sakura''s room. The upper level...in other words, where the girls lived. This was my first time setting foot there. The school didn''t necessarily prohibit boys from entering. Even if someone saw me going there, it wouldn''t be a problem. In fact, the popr guys often headed up there to hang out and have fun.


    Although we were allowed a rtive degree of freedom, entry was prohibited after 8:00 PM. Naturally, going to the girls'' floor in the middle of the night was prohibited.


    I pushed the elevator''s call button. When the doors slid open, Horikita was standing there. What horrible timing.


    "......"


    For some reason, I waspletely unable to move. I just stood there. Was this good luck or bad? In the case of bumping into an acquaintance, I had to wonder.


    "What? You''re not getting on?" she asked.


    While she stared at me, she tried to close the doors.


    "Ah, yeah. I''m getting on..."


    While I felt like this was probably a bad idea, I hopped in and pushed the button for the eleventh floor. I saw that the button for the thirteenth floor was also lit. That must''ve been Horikita''s floor. For some reason, I got the strange feeling that she was watching me from behind.


    "You''re...heading homete tonight, huh?" I asked, without looking at her. The silence was unbearable.


    "I was out shopping. Did you not see?"


    I heard the rustle of vinyl bags.


    "That reminds me. You cook for yourself, don''t you?"


    It felt like the elevator was going more slowly than usual. We were still only on the sixth floor. Being stealthily invited over by a girl was a stressful situation. My unease meant I had to say something.


    "This isn''t the tenth floor. Is that okay?"


    Why in the world was she asking me about the tenth floor? What was her intention?


    "For someone who dislikes trouble, you''ve been extremely proactive in involving yourself with this case. Or perhaps you have ulterior motives?" Horikita was clearly probing.


    "If you have something to say, why note out and say it?"


    "You''re going to meet with Sakura-san, aren''t you?" she asked.


    "No, I''m not." I immediately denied it, but wondered if Horikita could see the truth.


    "Well. I suppose where you go is none of my business."


    In that case, don''t ask me about it! Well, that was what I wanted to say, but I spoke the words only in my head.


    After a long time, we finally arrived at the eleventh floor inplete silence. I stepped off the elevator, trying to remain calm. I didn''t look back.


    "Pardon me for intruding..." I said at Sakura''s door.


    "Come on in." She greeted me wearing casual clothes.


    "So. What did you need from me?"


    "Umm... Ayanokouji-kun, do you remember what you said before? You said I wasn''t obligated to step forward, even though I was the witness. You also said it was meaningless to force me to testify."


    That was back when I''d met Sakura by ident. I gave a slight nod.


    "I...just don''t have any self-confidence after all."


    "Is this about speaking in front of other people?"


    "I''ve been terrible at it for so long... I''m not good at speaking in front of others. If I''m asked to testify in front of the teachers tomorrow, I don''t think I''ll have the confidence to answer properly. So..."


    "So you''re considering taking the day off from school?"


    Sakura gave a slight nod before copsing andying her forehead onto the table.


    "Ahhhhh. Jeez, why am I sopletely useless?!" She shrank into herself, clearly ashamed. It was the first time I''d seen her like that.


    "Sakura, you''re surprisingly high-strung, huh?"


    I felt the gap between the person I saw now and her usual behavior, and was a little taken aback. Or rather, I was shocked.


    "Huh?!"


    Sakura, realizing she''d let me see this side of her, blushed and shook her head. "N-no! I''m not like that at all."


    So she could be animated. I''d had no idea, considering her usually depressed look.


    "Hey, can I ask you just one thing? Why did you call me?" Kushida or somebody else would''ve been friendlier, easier to talk to.


    "That''s because I''m not afraid of your eyes, Ayanokouji-kun..."


    Huh? What did that mean? I certainly didn''t have scary eyes or anything, but...


    "If you''re looking for someone to talk to, Kushida is a much warmer, more outgoing person. She has a lot of friends, too."


    "Oh, no. I don''t mean the eyes that you''ve seen me with. I mean the pupils, way back in the eyes... If you look someone deep in their eyes, you''ll understand. I''m sorry, I can''t really exin it well."


    So, was it like insight into a person''s true self? When someone looked at me, would they see that I was insubstantial andck ambition? This was kind ofplicated.


    "Well, it''s just... When I see a man...even if he seems kind...I suddenly get afraid."


    Perhaps that came with a woman''s point of view. It might have been natural for her to be ufortable around men, but Sakura had an abnormally terrified expression. Speaking of which, I recalled the day we''d gone to get her digital camera repaired...


    It was certainly true that men and women generally differed in physical strength and stamina. However, some girls were overly mindful of that fact, and lived in abnormal degrees of fear. I wondered if something had happened in Sakura''s past to cause her intense fear of men.


    Why the heck was I arbitrarily analyzing her? I felt a little disgusted with myself, as usual.


    "I know it would be good to simply say what it is I saw. But no matter what I do, I can''t seem to imagine it... How can I speak that assertively?"


    She was so worried that she''d asked a student like me for help. She''d probably been agonizing over it for the past few days. Even with a helping hand from me, she appeared to be suffering.


    "If you want to quit, would you like me to talk?"


    "You''re not going to get mad?"


    "I told you before, didn''t I? If we forced you to testify, it would be meaningless."


    Sakura was an invaluable witness, but her evidence wasn''t automatically reliable. She might not have any influence on the oue. However, if she were absent, Sudou might get angry. I should probably try to coax her into participating, but I had no idea how to do it.


    "Umm... What do you think would be best to do, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "I think you should do what you want, Sakura."


    She probably wanted more concrete guidance, but unfortunately this was the best I could do. I wasn''t an outstanding person, and certainly not qualified to guide anyone. I wasn''t suited for that job.


    "I see. Well, I suppose it''s probably bothersome to ask you for help like that... I''m just no good. It''s probably why I can''t even make a single friend myself."


    Sakura shrugged and smiled bitterly. She seemed disgusted with herself.


    "Sakura, I think you''ll be able to make friends with someone in no time."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to best say what I feel... You seem to get along really well with a lot of people, Ayanokouji-kun. I''m a bit envious."


    "No, I don''t."


    Apparently Sakura believed that I had many friends and lots of fun.


    "It might be presumptuous for me to say this, but I think that we''re like friends. We are," I said.


    Sakura and I stared at each other.


    "We''re friends? Really?" she whispered.


    "If you don''t think so, Sakura, then that''s different."


    "No... It does make me happy...to hear you say that," replied Sakura, while still looking somewhat perplexed.


    I began to realize that if people didn''t talk face to face, they wouldn''t get a feel for what the other person was really like. I was surprised by the discovery of Sakura''s unexpected side. If she let this part of her out more, she''d probably make friends right away. Honestly, even a minor adjustment would do wonders. But for her, I supposed making even a minor adjustment would be difficult. What might seem trivial to one person could be quite difficult for another, depending on their issues.


    "Thank you foring to see me today," Sakura said.


    "It''s no big deal. You can call me anytime."


    If I could ease Sakura''s burdens even slightly, then it was worth it. I''d leave it up to Sakura herself to decide whether or not she''de to school tomorrow. Thinking that our conversation was over, I stood and started to leave, but Sakura looked like she still wasn''t feeling well.


    "Do you have any ns for tonight? For right now?" I asked.


    "Right now? No, I don''t have anything nned. Or rather, I didn''t make any ns."


    Hmm. Even I felt a little sad when I heard someone say that.


    "Well, why not go out with me for a while? If it''s not a bother, of course."


    I decided to be daring and invite Sakura. She stiffened, almost like she had forgotten the time and realized she had to be somewhere important. She looked like she couldn''t understand what I''d meant. Then, without any hesitation, she shot up out of her seat.


    "Huh?!" As she leapt up, she banged her knees against the table and doubled over in agony. Her sses flew off her face.


    "That looked like it really hurt just now. Are you okay?" I asked.


    "I...I''m perfectly fine!"


    She wasn''t very convincing; the pain was so intense that she was on the verge of tears. I picked up her sses. Just as I''d thought, there were no lenses. I handed her sses back. Her hands trembled when she took them, and she thanked me. Sakura wrestled with her pain for about a minute before she finally calmed down and quieted.


    "Wh-where do you want to go?" she asked.


    She was on her guard, but I didn''t understand why. Maybe she believed I was some kind of pick-up artist trying to smooth talk her. If that were the case, it was bad.


    "I haven''t really decided. Just kind of felt like wandering around, you know? Ah, but I hate being in hot ces..."


    Sakura responded cautiously, as if worried about what to say. "If you don''t mind...there is somece I''d like to go. Is that all right?"


    "Huh? Yeah, sure, I don''t mind. Please lead the way."


    I didn''t really care about the location; I just wanted to get a change of scenery and talk. If Sakura had a ce she preferred, then everything would be going ording to n.

 Chapter 73 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    Sakura took me to the ce she wanted to visit. I must admit, I hadn''t expected the location. We went to a part of the building used specifically for club activities, located away from the school. She guided me around a building that had a pronounced Japanese ir, one that hosted things like the archery club and the tea ceremony club. From a short distance away, we could hear the sound of arrows being fired.


    "You''re not doing any club activities, right?"


    "I''m not, but I''ve wanted toe here at least once. I''d stand out if I came by myself, so..."


    If you hung around here on your own, people would think you were interested in joining their club. However, if a couple came together, then people would just assume they were on a date.


    "Why did you ask me toe out, anyway?" she asked.


    "Hmm? Why? It''s kind of hard to answer when you ask me like that." I was worried about how everything would go tomorrow. But even if I said something, I''d still feel uneasy. "I asked you because I thought it would be good to get a change of scenery, I suppose. I mean, I''m kind of a loner, so I usually just stay in my room. I have a tendency to hang back all the time."


    Sakura looked somewhat unconvinced by my roundabout answer. "Ayanokouji-kun, don''t you have lots of friends?"


    "I do? Like who?"


    "Horikita-san, Kushida-san, Ike-kun, Sudou-kun, Yamauchi-kun..." She listed their names while counting them on her fingers.


    "Well, they''re just for show. No, you''re right, a friend is a friend. I guess what I mean is, I feel like that''s all we are. I feel like I''m still kind of standing outside the group and looking in. Do you think we get all along, Sakura?"


    Sakura nodded without hesitation. If she said so, perhaps it was true. I guess I just didn''t understand myself.


    "I don''t know how to make friends at all. I''m envious. You were the first person to call me a friend."


    "What about Kushida? Wasn''t she the first person who invited you out?"


    Sheepishly, Sakura gave a self-deprecating smile. "Yeah. I should apologize to Kushida-san sometime. She was the first one to call and invite me out, because I didn''t have the courage... I actually wanted to hang out with her. I just couldn''t answer her, no matter what I did. I''m so pathetic."


    If you were good at making conversation with other people, you''d have an easier time of it. I was once again impressed by Horikita''s ability to make fun of Ike and Yamauchi while also dealing naturally withplete strangers. That was a splendid talent.


    "Can I give you one bit of advice for tomorrow?"


    I didn''t intend to give her empty encouragement like "Do your best." Sakura should face tomorrow entirely as herself.


    "For Sudou. For Kushida. For your ssmates. Throw all of those thoughts away."


    "Huh? Throw them...all away?"


    "When you testify tomorrow, speak for yourself. As someone who tells the truth of what she saw, as a witness."


    It was good for a self-reliant person to try doing something for other people. However, Sakura still couldn''t properly take care of herself. She had a tendency to wrap herself up and endure pain, sorrow, and suffering alone. If you weren''t happy yourself, then you couldn''t make others happy, either.


    "Tell the truth for your own sake. Do that, and Sudou will be saved. That''s enough."


    I didn''t know how effective my advice would be. It probably was meaningless ther, actually. But perhaps it was right to encourage Sakura to speak for herself. Maybe I did it because I understood how it felt to be wanted. Because I needed someone to know I understood the pain and anguish of battling loneliness.


    "Thank you, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Hopefully, my words had found purchase somewhere in Sakura''s heart.

 Chapter 74 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    That night, under Kushida''s orders, everyone except for Sudou gathered in my room. Apparently Kushida had even invited Horikita, but it seemed she didn''t want to join us.


    "So. Has there been any progress, Kushida-chan?"


    "There has been progress, yes, but I''ve also noticed something incredible. Ayanokouji-kun, can I borrow yourputer for a minute?"


    "Sure," I answered with a nod. Kushida went to my desktopputer, booted it up, and opened the Inte browser.


    "Okay. Have a look at this!"


    Kushida essed what appeared to be somebody''s blog. It was rather borate, too. Unlike some normal person''s website, it had the sheen and polish of a fully-fledged business.


    "Wait, is that a picture of Shizuku?"


    "Shizuku?"


    "She''s a gravure idol. She was just featured in a young men''s magazine."


    There were many pictures of her. I certainly couldn''tin about her looks or proportions.


    "Do you recognize her?" Kushida asked.


    "Am I supposed to recognize her?"


    "Look closely."


    Kushida clicked on a picture of Shizuku''s face. Ike took a long hard look at her, and then...


    "She''s cute."


    "No, not that! This is Sakura-san, isn''t it?"


    "Kushida-chan, who are you talking about?"


    "Sakura-san, from our ss."


    "Huh? No way, no way. Sakura-san? No, no, no, there''s no way that''s true." Ikeughed, but Yamauchi''s expression stiffened.


    "Hey, Ike... You know, when I actually get a good look at her, I...think she probably does look a little like Sakura."


    "But she''s not wearing sses, right? And her hair is different."


    "Those are simplistic ways to identify somebody..."


    Although I hadn''t made the connection at first, I realized that this was definitely Sakura. It seemed like Ike still couldn''t believe it, though. He was still scrambling in confusion while looking at the screen.


    "So Sakura is Shizuku? That''s a lie, right? I mean, sure, there''s a slight resemnce, but they''re different people. I mean, look how crazy bright and happy Shizuku is. Right? Come on, Ayanokouji."


    All of the pictures she''d uploaded were cute, so she seemed ustomed to taking selfies. However, I glimpsed one piece of incontrovertible evidence that proved Sakura and the idol Shizuku were one and the same.


    "No, Kushida is definitely right. That''s Sakura. Here."


    I pointed to one of the pictures.


    "You can barely see it, but the door to her dorm room is in this picture."


    "It looks like the same as the doors in our dorm."


    In other words, it was likely she''d taken that picture at school.


    "Okay, so Sakura is Shizuku after all... I still don''t understand the point."


    "Good job noticing this, Kushida." I meant it. Even though there was a clear resemnce, I wouldn''t have noticed without Kushida drawing our attention to it."


    "When I saw Ike-kun reading that weekly magazine, I remembered something. I had the feeling I''d seen Sakura somewhere before," Kushida said.


    "Oh my god, there''s a gravure idol in our ss! I''m so turned on!" Ike eximed enthusiastically, unable to hide his excitement. After such an undignified reaction, I imagined Kushida would want to pull away from him. Although she was kind to an almost reckless degree, I couldn''t sense that kind of eptance from her now.


    "But just when Shizuku started to be really popr, she suddenly disappeared."


    She lived a double life as an idol and a quiet, inconspicuous student at our school. Why had she wanted to create another life? It was like a coin with two very different sides.


    <Illustration>


    As 9:00 PM approached, it was just about time for our group to split up for the night. I saw them all off at my door.


    "Kushida, I still have something I want to talk to you about. Can you stick around for a little bit?"


    "Hmm? Something to talk about? Sure."


    "Hey, Ayanokouji! What do you need to talk to her about, huh?! Don''t tell me it''s..."


    I dismissed Ike''s fears with a wave of my hand. But even after I said we were just going to talk about Sakura, Ike got really close and whispered into my ear that he didn''t believe me. "If you do confess your feelings to her, I won''t forgive you. You know that, right?"


    You don''t need to be so paranoid...


    Like heck I was going to do that. Besides, even if I did, I''d get destroyed in one second.


    "Seriously. If you''re that worried about it, then wait in the hallway. We''ll be done in a minute."


    Ike immediately agreed to wait. He struck a pose and stretched himself to his full height, parking himself in the hallway right outside my door. After the guys had left, I started to tell Kushida about the conversation I''d had with Sakura that day.


    "Oh yeah. So, about Sakura-san?"


    "I was surprised when I found out that she was an idol, but I also kind of understood it. I wonder if that''s her real personality?"


    Though I''d avoided just stating this idea outright, I also thought that Sakura had a hidden side, just like Kushida. However, Kushida, who had a different understanding of the facts, hade to an entirely different conclusion.


    "I think that...most likely, Sakura-san would say that her idol self is actually her false face. Well, I guess saying that it''s false isn''t right, either. I think that she''s creating another personality with makeup."


    "Makeup... So in other words, it''s a persona?"


    "Yeah. I think with the right pretenses in ce, Sakura-san could even make herself smile in front of people."


    Kushida sounded rather persuasive. There was something true about her words. But at that moment, I began to think about what Kushida had been trying to tell me during ourst phone call.


    "Hey. Back when we were talking on the phone, what was it you wanted to tell me?"


    Kushida''s shoulders twitched slightly in response. It was like she hadn''t remembered it until just now.


    "I''ll tell youter. Right now, our priority is to resolve this case. Besides, it''s a personal request."


    "A personal request?"


    I found her wording enticing, but it seemed like Kushida needed help with something. I didn''t really stand out in any way. I couldn''t provide something that Kushidacked. She could study, and she had ambition.


    "I''m sorry. If I told you now, it''d just be a bother." She smiled bitterly and sped her hands together in apology.


    "Well, if things with Sudou turn out okay, could you tell me then?"


    "Yes, that would be fine."


    She turned and grabbed the door handle. However, she suddenly stopped, and remained perfectly still for a short while. Looking at her back, I had no idea what kind of expression she wore.


    "Kushida?"


    Something seemed a little off. After I said her name, Kushida turned and closed the distance between us. She stood on tiptoe, her heels lifting off the ground as she put her hand on my chest and brought her mouth close to my ear.


    "If you listen to my request, Ayanokouji-kun...I''ll give you my most precious possession."


    It was like the whisperings of a witch. As if a sweet, yet potentially deadly fragrance had taken hold of my heart. I couldn''t tell whether Kushida''s smile was genuine or bitter as she whispered in my ear. The only thing that I knew for certain was that Kushida was no angel. As far as she was concerned, I didn''t know how to feel. Most people had different sides to them, but in her case it was more pronounced, as if another person lived inside of her. This Kushida was just kind of creepy.


    I couldn''t tell at all what her game was, what she was thinking or what she wanted to do. I couldn''t even tell where the girl called Kushida Kikyou had gone. The change was so stark that I even found myself wondering if she had a split personality. The gap was that huge.


    When she drew away again, I saw that Kushida had returned to being the girl with the gentle smile. When she opened the door, she called to Ike, who had been waiting impatiently outside. Not even the faintest trace of that frightening Kushida remained.

 Chapter 75 - 5 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 5 Part VII</h4>


    After everyone left, I sat in front of myputer and looked at Sakura Airi''s �C I mean, the gravure idol Shizuku''s �C blog. As I read through the past entries, I saw that she had started blogging about two years ago. Precisely around the time that Sakura started working as a gravure idol. Her hopes and aspirations for the future were spelled out in writing. I didn''t see anything that especially stuck out, no red gs. I checked out other idol blogs just for reference, but they seemed simr.


    I had to wonder, how would it have felt for a second-year junior high student to debut in the entertainment world? During one year, she''d updated the blog almost every single day. She wrote about what happened that day and her thoughts. She also responded to almost every singlement from her fans. But, just as I''d expected, she stopped replying after being epted to this school.


    She had strictly adhered to the rule about contacting anyone outside the school. Although she wasn''t really the direct center of attention, Sakura seemed more popr than I had imagined. She had over 5000 followers on Twitter. Many of them were fans that wanted her to return to doing gravure magazines really soon, or asked if she had any ns to appear on television. Among those manyments, a post from three months ago snagged my attention.


    "Do you believe in fate? I do. I believe we will be together forever."


    It that had been the only message, it would''ve been the delusional fantasy of a fan. But there was more every day, and it escted quickly.


    "I can always feel you close to me."


    "You were even cuter today, huh?"


    "Did you notice when our eyes met? I noticed."


    If Sakura saw this, those words would probably frighten her. It was almost as if the poster wanted to be physically close to Shizuku so he could whisper these words into her ear. Were they just delusions? Within this heavily restricted school, only a very limited number of people could encounter Sakura.


    Students, teachers...or anyone who did business with the school. I shed on a memory of the man who worked at the campus electronic store. Then, a post fromst Sunday caused my hair to stand on end. I had a crushing realization.


    "Look, God is real after all."


    Sakura had bought a digital camera after she enrolled in school. Of course, she''d probably disguised herself that day, just like any celebrity would. But while a disguise like that would make sense for her to use with fans, that clerk had recognized who Sakura was. Of course, there were only a few ways that they could have contact at that point.


    However, after Sakura''s camera broke, he saw her. Since she loved it so, she had to fix it. Given our circumstances it was nearly impossible for someone in ss D to buy a new one. However, because she took it in for repair, there was the possibility that she''d encounter the store clerk.


    She''d been hesitant to go get her camera repaired because of the clerk. The clerk, on the other hand, had been in incredibly high spirits. After all, here was his chance to get his favorite idol''s real name and phone number on the form she had to fill out. It also might exin why she''d called me that evening and asked some rather significant questions.


    When I thought about it, the answer seemed obvious. Ibed through thements, searching for more he might have written.


    "It''s so mean for you to ignore me! Or perhaps you just didn''t notice me?"


    "What are you doing now? I want to meet you, I want to meet you, I want to meet you!"


    Frighteningments were posted one after another. Of course, other fans had simply been disgusted by thesements, but it was different for Sakura. I wondered if knowing that he was so close pushed her to the point of almost unimaginable terror? But Sakura had concealed that from us, and now she was desperately trying to fight ss C for us as a witness. She was probably hesitant to leave her dorm, considering how much this man''s existence terrified her.


    If they were on the same campus, her fear wasn''t surprising. However, there was hardly anything we could do, no n we could implement to solve the issue of this stalker by tomorrow. In the end, the only option was to wait on an SOS from the girl in question.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 76 - 6:Truth and Lies

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 6:Truth and Lies</h4>


    The day our fate would be decided was here. Before anything else, I wanted to confirm that Sakura wasing to school. When I entered the ssroom, I saw the same thing as always. Sakura sat quietly alone, so as not to get roped into other students'' conversations. Her expression seemed even gloomier than usual. But in any case, she''d stille to school.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Ah, yeah. I''m fine."


    I wondered if she was nervous. She seemedposed, if notpletely calm.


    "I thought that things would be tough if I were absent today, so..."


    She understood that the entire ss would be upset if she were absent, so she''d made the painful decision toe to school. I imagined it would be impossible to tell her not to think about Sudou and the others.


    "Don''t forget what I said yesterday. Testify for your own sake, more than anyone else''s."


    "Yeah. I''ll be okay."


    Ike and Yamauchi looked over at Sakura with great curiosity. Of course, that was because they now knew of her idol identity. Sakura was probably sensitive enough to notice this. She looked like she''d guessed that Ike and Yamauchi had discovered her identity. Oh no...


    But Sakura just wore a thin smile and quietly mouthed the words, "It''s all right." She was aware that we knew of her double life. Maybe working as an idol had made her sensitive to subtle changes in a room.

 Chapter 77 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    As the bell rang for the end of ss, Horikita and I stood up.


    "Have you prepared for this, Sudou-kun?"


    "Yeah... I''m good. I was born ready."


    As if mentally preparing himself for whaty ahead, Sudou closed his eyes and folded his arms. But then he slowly opened his eyes again.


    "You might call me aplete idiot and make fun of me, but I''m me. If you have something you want to say, say it now."


    "Don''t do anything selfish. Actually listening right now would be the clever thing to do, yes?"


    "Ugh, you always act so high and mighty,dy."


    When you saw them like this, it did seem as though they fought like cats and dogs. But at the very least, Sudou didn''t hate Horikita. If he did he would''ve absolutely refused her help, no matter how advantageous her offer.


    "Do your best, Horikita-san. Sudou-kun."


    Horikita didn''t respond at all, but Sudou pumped his fist to show resolve. I turned to check on Sakura who was still sitting down, her body rigid. She stood, her lips trembling slightly.


    "Yeah... I''m okay. Thank you..."


    Sakura was far tenser than I''d expected. If she was in this psychological state before the meeting had even begun, she might not be able to speak satisfactorily.


    "Let''s go. We''ll make a bad impression if we''rete."


    The discussion was scheduled to begin at 4:00 PM. It was already 3:50 PM. We couldn''t afford to take it slow. When the four of us got to the faculty room, a teacher waved at us toe on inside.


    "Yahoo! Hello, ss D students!"


    The homeroom teacher for ss B, Hoshinomiya-sensei, gave us this happy-go-lucky greeting. "It seems like something rather incredible has happened, hmm?"


    Her eyes sparkled, as if she enjoyed sticking her nose into other people''s business. (Well, she did).


    "What are you doing this time?" Chabashira-sensei muttered.


    "Oh no. I''ve been found out already, huh?"


    Chabashira-sensei red over at Hoshinomiya-sensei as she exited the faculty room. "Whenever you sneak out, that''s around the time I start to feel suspicious."


    Hoshinomiya gave a cute wink, as if saying, Teehee, you got me! "So I guess I can''t join in, huh?"


    "Of course you can''t. You know that outsiders cannot participate."


    "Aw, that''s too bad. Well, that''s all right. The results should be out within the hour, I guess."


    Chabashira-sensei forcefully pushed Hoshinomiya-sensei back into the faculty room.


    "Well then, shall we be going?" she asked us.


    "We''re not going to do this in the faculty room, are we?"


    "Of course not. This school does have ratherplicated rules, but in cases such as these a settlement is reached between the homeroom teacher of the ss in question, the concerned parties, and the student council."


    Horikita froze the very moment she heard the words "student council." Chabashira-sensei turned and nced sharply at Horikita''s face.


    "If you want to stop, now''s the time, Horikita."


    Sudou, who didn''t understand why Horikita would react that way, looked confused. It was almost as if a giant question mark was floating above his head. Our teacher, as usual, had revealed an important detail right at thest minute.


    "I''ll go. I''m fine."


    Horikita quickly nced at me. Her look probably meant something like, Don''t worry on my ount. We left the first-floor faculty room and walked up three floors to the fourth. A card that read "Student Council Room" was affixed to the wall near the doorway. Chabashira-sensei knocked, and we went inside.


    Even though Horikita had winced, she immediately followed us. Inside, long tables had been arranged in rectangr formation. The three students from ss C had already arrived and were seated. Beside them sat a bespectacled male teacher in his 30s.


    "Sorry we''rete," our sensei said.


    "It''s before the scheduled start time. There''s no need for apologies."


    "Have you already met?"


    Sudou, Horikita, and I did not know the teacher.


    "This is Sakagami-sensei, the homeroom teacher for ss C. Now then."


    One lone male student seated in the back of the room attracted everyone''s attention.


    "This is the student council president."


    Horikita''s older brother, without so much as even a nce at his sister, pored over the documents on his desk. Horikita directed her gaze at her brother for a short time, but when she realized that she wasn''t his focus, she lowered her eyes and sat down in front of the ss C students.


    "Well then, I would now like to discuss the violent incident that urredst Tuesday with the members of the student council, the involved parties, and their homeroom teachers. You may begin the proceedings, student council secretary Tachibana."


    Secretary Tachibana, a woman with short hair, gave a slight bow.


    "Of course, considering the magnitude of this dispute, there are times when the student council president will take over. There are several unusual things about this incident. Other than that, the bulk of the proceedings will be handled solely by Tachibana, as usual."


    "Because I am quite busy, there are certain agenda topics upon which I will defer. As a general rule, though, I would prefer to attend to these issues, as I''m entrusted to lead this student council."


    "So, this is all by chance?" Chabashira-sensei smiled as she said that, but Horikita''s older brother never wavered. On the contrary though, Horikita��Horikita the younger sister, I mean��couldn''t hide her trembling. Considering they were brother and sister, the odds were not in our favor. In fact, I couldn''t help but think that this situation was extremely disadvantageous, as Horikita couldn''t demonstrate her usual prowess here. Our expectations had been thoroughly shattered.


    If the student council president acted, there''d be nothing we could do, even if we didn''t like it. He''d enrolled in ss A and immediately taken office as secretary for the student council. In December of his first year, he became the student council president after receiving an overwhelming amount of support in the election. Although some senior students had naturally voiced their displeasure, our current, hopeless situation spoke to his incredible abilities.


    Secretary Tachibana summarized the situation from both sides in an easy-to-understand manner. There wasn''t any need for further exnation.


    "Based on the aforementioned facts, we would like for you to identify which version of events is true." Afterpleting her exnation and the preface to the proceedings, Secretary Tachibana turned her eyes toward us in ss D. "Komiya-kun and two other members of the basketball club went to the special building after Sudou-kun called them there. There, they im to have been beaten up in a one-sided brawl. Is this true?"


    "What those guys said was a lie. I was the one that got called over to the special building," Sudou said. "That day, after practice, Komiya and Kondou asked me to go to the special building. Honestly, I thought it was kind of annoying, but I also thought it might''ve been because they were always hostile towards me. So, I went to meet them."


    Sudou wasn''t one to mince words. Normally, Horikita would have been disgusted by his casual way of speaking, but judging from her trembling she didn''t hear him at all. Sakagami-sensei, ss C''s homeroom teacher, stared in wide-eyed amazement.


    "That''s a lie. Sudou-kun called us over to the special building."


    "Don''t screw with me, Komiya! You were the one who called me, you jerk!"


    "You don''t seem to remember your position here."


    Sudou, irritated, impulsively struck his desk. Immediate silence followed.


    "Please calm down, Sudou-kun. Right now, we''re merely listening to what both parties have to say. Komiya-kun, we ask that you too please show some restraint, and not interrupt."


    "Puh, fine..."


    "Both parties insist that the other called them over, so the ounts conflict. However, the stories share somemonality. There was a dispute between Sudou-kun, Komiya-kun, and Kondou-kun, correct?"


    "I wouldn''t call it a dispute. Sudou-kun''s always picking fights with us."


    "''Picking fights''?"


    "Sudou''s better at basketball than we are, so he''s always bragging about it. We practice with everything we''ve got, but it doesn''t exactly feel good when he makes fools out of us. So we often butt heads."


    I didn''t really know the details of Sudou''s club activities, but when I saw the veins popping on his forehead, it was rather obvious that they were lying. Next, Secretary Tachibana spoke to Sudou.


    "Not one bit of what Komiya said was true. Those guys are just jealous of my talent. When I practice, they constantly get in my way. That''s the truth."


    Naturally, both sides imed that the other party was at fault.


    "Both sides have given their grievances, but now we have toe to a judgment with the collected evidence."


    "Sudou-kun beat us senseless. It was a one-sided fight."


    ss C seemed intent on focusing the discussion on their injuries. The three students did seem to have ck-and-blue faces. That was undeniable.


    "That''s a lie. They attacked first. It was self-defense."


    "Hey, Horikita," I whispered to Horikita, who remained mute and kept her head down. Clearly, this situation was really bad. If we wanted to stop Sudou from getting carried away, we had to take action sooner rather thanter. However, she showed no reaction. It was as if her mind was gone. Did her brother''s mere presence truly have this much of an effect?


    I shed back to those two talking behind the dormitory. I didn''t really understand the depth of the situation, but I suspected that Horikita had chased after her extremely talented brother, enrolling in the same school to make him recognize her abilities. But regardless of her hopes and talents, the younger sister in ss D was still very far away from her brother, the ss A student council president. To prove herself, she''d have to rise up to the same arena as him.


    "If ss D has no further proof to offer, would you mind if we continued the proceedings?"


    If the student council and the teachers continued to sit inplete silence, their judgment would almost certainly be merciless. To prevent that, we needed Horikita to rouse herself into action. However, our team''s most crucial member withered and shrank before her older brother.


    "It would seem there''s no objection, given the arguments we''ve heard thus far." The student council president finally spoke. Horikita''s older brother seemed as though he wanted to draw a conclusion as soon as possible.


    "Regardless which party called the other over, the fact remains that it was a one-sided fight between Sudou and the other students. We can clearly see that from the injuries they sustained. We have no choice but toe up with a conclusion based on that."


    "W-wait! I can''t ept that! It''s just because those guys were a bunch of wimps!"


    The moment that Sudou uttered those words, I saw Sakagami-sensei smile.


    "Then can it really be considered self-defense when fighting against opponents of such unequal strength?"


    "B-but, hey. I was fighting against three people! Three people!"


    "But only the ss C students were hurt."


    This was getting worse. I resigned myself to the fact that I might be killedter for doing this, but I got up slowly from my folding chair and stood behind Horikita. I stretched my arms out and grasped her sides as hard as I could.


    "Hyah?!" Horikita cried out in an abnormally girlish voice. However, this was not the time or ce for me to focus on that. Since she hadn''t yet regained her sanity, I grabbed her more forcefully and tickled her.


    "W-wait. S-stop, stop!"


    No matter how upset or dazed a person was, if you stimted the body enough, they''de back to her senses. Even if they didn''t like it. The teachers seemed somewhat taken aback by my actions, but right then I didn''t care. When I believed I''d roused her enough, I let go. Horikita, looking like she was about to cry, red at me with startling intensity. I''d had to force her, but I knew it was essential to return Horikita to her usual self.


    "Get a grip on yourself, Horikita. We''re going to lose at this rate. You have to fight!"


    "Tch..."


    Horikita, looked at ss C, then the teacher, and then her brother as if finally understanding our situation. It seemed to dawn on her just how desperate our situation was.


    "Excuse me. May I ask a question?" she said.


    "Do you mind, president?"


    "I''ll allow it. However, please answer more quickly next time."


    Horikita slowly rose out of her chair.


    "Earlier, you said that Sudou-kun called you over to the special building. But who exactly did Sudou call, and why?"


    Komiya and the other ss C students looked at one another, as if saying, Why is she asking that question now?


    "Please answer." Horikita added thosest two words to reinforce her aggressive style of questioning. Secretary Tachibana allowed it.


    "Kondou and I don''t know why he called us over. When we''d just finished up for the day and were changing, he said he wanted to talk to us for a minute. Wasn''t the reason just that he didn''t like us?"


    "So then, why exactly were you in the special building, Ishizaki-kun? You''re not on the basketball team, so you have no connection to this case. I''d think your presence there would be rather odd."


    "That''s... I came as a precaution. There were rumors that Sudou was violent. He''s also in better shape than we are, physically. I had to go, didn''t I?"


    "So in other words, you felt the situation might turn violent?"


    "Yeah." They answered in unison, almost as if they''d expected these questions. It appeared that the ss C students had thoroughly rehearsed for this conference.


    "I see. So you brought along Ishizaki-kun as your bodyguard, since he was reputed to be rather good at fighting. Just in case there was an emergency."


    "It was to protect ourselves. That was it. Besides, we didn''t know that Ishizaki-kun was known for being good in a fight. We just considered him a reliable friend."


    Horikita quietly listened to their responses, as if running various simtions in her head. Then she immediately made her next move.


    "I do have some knowledge of martial arts, if only to a certain extent. I understand that when you''re fighting against multiple enemies, victory bes exponentially more difficult. So I don''t understand how you were defeated so handily, how the fight could be so one-sided, when you had a skilled fighter like Ishizaki-kun with you."


    "Because we didn''t intend to fight."


    "The primary factor in triggering a fight is the collision of the ''energy'' between opponents. In the event that you don''t have any intention of fighting, or that you''re nonviolent, the probability that you''ll be hurt should be very low. Especially when there are three of you."


    Horikita''s opinion was very objective, grounded in evidence, rules, and her own logic. On the other end, Komiya fought back with his own weapon, real evidence.


    "That way of thinking doesn''t apply to Sudou-kun. He''s exceptionally violent. Even if we were nonviolent, he''d still be mercilessly violent. That''s what happened."


    He peeled off the gauze that covered his cheek, exposing the scrapes underneath. No matter how many reasonable arguments Horikita made, his injury gave powerful evidence.


    "Are you finished with your ims now, ss D?" said Horikita''s older brother coolly. After staying silent while Horikita gave her argument, his words were few and icy. His look seemed to suggest that if that was all we had to say, it would''ve been better not to say anything at all.


    "It''s true that Sudou injured the other students. However, ss C started the fight. There is one student witness who saw the entire incident and can attest to this."


    "Well then, ss D��if ss D''s witness would please enter?"


    Sakura, looking worried and restless, walked into the student council room. She looked down at her feet, as if scared of danger.


    "1-D, Sakura Airi-san."


    "I thought I''d heard something or other about a witness, but you''re a ss D student?" Sakagami, the ss C''s homeroom instructor, snickered while wiping his sses.


    "Is there a problem, Sakagami-sensei?


    "No, no, please. Go ahead."


    Sakagami-sensei and Chabashira-sensei exchanged looks.


    "You may begin your testimony, if you wouldn''t mind, Sakura-san."


    "Y-yes, okay... Well... I..."


    She stopped speaking. A period of silence followed. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Sakura steadily looked further downward, and her face became increasingly pale.


    "Sakura-san..." Horikita, unable to take any more, addressed Sakura. Unlike before, the words didn''t seem to reach her.


    "Apparently she didn''t witness anything. More of this would just be a waste of our time."


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Sakagami-sensei?"


    "I want to speed this along. If we waste time, my students will suffer. These students are the joyful heart of their ss, so I''ve no doubt that their many friends are worried about them. Also, they''re striving to improve their basketball skills, and we''re depriving them of valuable practice time. As a teacher, I can''t overlook this."


    "I see. You''re probably right about that."


    You''d think that Chabashira-sensei would ally herself with ss D, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Instead, she nodded in apparent agreement with Sakagami-sensei.


    "You''re certainly right that this is a waste of time, so I suppose we have no choice. You cane down now, Sakura."


    Chabashira-sensei ordered Sakura to leave, almost as if she''d lost interest. The student council members didn''t ask for a dy or anything. The writing was clearly on the student council room wall, and it spelled ss D''s defeat. Sakura closed her eyes tightly, as if she couldn''t bear it anymore, as if she regretted her own weakness. Even Sudou, Horikita, and I felt like this was impossible for Sakura, and mentally resigned herself.


    Then, it happened. An unexpected voice reverberated throughout the room.


    "I definitely saw what happened!"


    It was certainly Sakura''s voice, though it took me several seconds to recognize it. What most struck me was the volume of her voice.


    "The students in ss C threw the first punch. There''s no mistake about that!"


    <Illustration>


    Sakura''s words had a force that belied the image she''d presented at first. She spoke so desperately that you wanted to believe she was telling the truth. She certainly made me believe it. However, much like a magical spell, the effectsted for only a few minutes. If the audience remained calm, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to see through it.


    "Excuse me, but may I say something?" asked Sakagami-sensei, raising his hand.


    "Normally, teachers are asked to speak as little as possible, but this situation is just too pitiful. Student council president, do you mind?"


    "I''ll allow it."


    "In regards to what you''ve said, Sakura-kun, I do not necessarily doubt you. However, I have one thing to ask. You''ve stepped forward to testify as a witness, but you were ratherte in doing so. May I ask why? I would think if you really did see something, you would havee forward much earlier."


    Sakagami-sensei harped on the same point that Chabashira-sensei had.


    "That''s... Well, that''s... I didn''t want to get involved..."


    "Why didn''t you want to get involved?"


    "Because I''m not very good at talking with other people..."


    "I see. I understand that. However, I''d like to say something else. You''re not good at talking with others, and yet when the week was nearly out you stepped forward as a witness. Doesn''t that seem rather odd? To my mind, it seems ss D secretly put a story together and are having you act as a false witness to give phony testimony."


    After conferring together, the ss C students answered that they''d thought so, too.


    "That''s... I''m just...telling the truth..."


    "No matter how poor yourmunication skills might be, I can see you haven''t testified with much confidence. Is that because you''re tormented with guilt, because you know what you''re saying is actually a lie?"


    "N-no, that''s not it..."


    "I''m not ming you. You were probably forced to lie for your ss''s sake, to save Sudou-kun. Weren''t you? If youe forward and confess honestly to us now, you won''t be punished."


    The teacher''s relentless psychological attacks just kepting. Of course Horikita raised her hand.


    "That is not the case. It is certainly true that Sakura-san is not good at speaking before others. However, it is precisely because she witnessed the incident that she is standing here today. Otherwise, she most likely would not, even if we''d asked her. Don''t you think that if we needed someone who could speak boldly, we would have found a recement?"


    "I don''t think so. There are excellent students in ss D, students such as yourself, Horikita-san. By setting up a person like Sakura-san as your witness, it would establish a sense of realism that you yourself could not."


    Sakagami-sensei probably didn''t actually believe this. However, no matter what response we volleyed back, I was convinced that he''d do anything to block us. Just as I''d felt from the start, a ss D witness did not carry enough weight. No matter how many times we stressed the truth, they would say that we were lying. If the testimony came from someone on your side, they wouldn''t ept it.


    Had we run out of options? Sakagami-sensei gave a hostile grin as he began to sit back down.


    "If you want proof... I''ll give it to you!"


    Sakagami-sensei froze in response to Sakura''s words.


    "Please, let''s not force this situation to continue. If there really was evidence, you would have presented it at an earlier stage��"


    Sakura loudly mmed her hand on the desk, and threw down what looked to be a few small, rectangr pieces of paper.


    "What are those?"


    Because she''d produced something other than words, Sakagami-sensei''s expression stiffened for the first time.


    "This is proof that I was in the special building that day!"


    Secretary Tachibana walked over to Sakura. Though she hesitated at first, she then reached for the paper. No, those weren''t pieces of paper like I''d thought. They were photos.


    "President."


    After looking at the photographs, Secretary Tachibana handed them over to the student council president. Horikita''s older brother, after looking at the pictures for some time,id them out on the desk so that we could see. We saw Sakura in those pictures, but this Sakura wore a lovely expression that looked both simr and dissimr to the Sakura with us now. It was the idol, Shizuku.


    "I''m...I was looking for ces where no one was around so I could take pictures of myself. The pictures also show the date and time, which proves that I was there when I said."


    The date on the pictures definitely showed that they''d been taken in the evening one week ago. That would''ve been around the time that Sudou and the others finished their club activities for the day. Horikita and I unintentionally gasped in response to this new evidence. We began to see changes in the three ss C students, who up until now had been ying the part of victims. They were visibly shaking.


    "What did you use to take these photos?" asked Sakagami-sensei.


    "A digital...camera."


    "You can alter the date rather easily with a digital camera, though. If you manipted these photos on aputer, you could effectively set them at the time and date of the incident. This are inadequate evidence."


    "But Sakagami-sensei, don''t you think this photo is different?" Horikita''s older brother slid out one of the photos we hadn''t yet seen, and handed it to the teacher.


    "Th-this?!"


    The photo showed the fight itself; clearly there was no need to nitpick the time. The setting sun bathed the hallway in dusky light. The picture seemed to show what had happened immediately after Sudou hit Ishizaki.


    "I think that you''ll believe I was there after seeing...this."


    "Thank you, Sakura-san."


    This picture had absolutely saved Horikita as well. To rescue such an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation...


    "I see. Well, you do seem to be telling the truth about witnessing the incident. That much I simply must ept. However, I can''t ascertain how the situation started from this picture. This doesn''t prove that you saw the entire incident."


    It was certainly true that this picture made it look like the fight had already ended. We couldn''t call this definitive evidence.


    "So, what do you think, Chabashira-sensei? Why not look for apromise here?" Sakagami-sensei asked.


    "Compromise?"


    "I''m convinced that Sudou-kun lied in his testimony."


    "You jerk!" Sudou stood up, looking ready to fly out of his chair, but finally grabbed hold of his own arms and pinned himself down.


    "No matter how long we go back and forth, we''ll never reach an agreement. We won''t change our testimony, and your side won''t give up or admit that you conspired with the witness. In other words, you won''t stop. It''ll be an endless cycle of saying that the other side is lying. In addition, the picture is too inconclusive to be considered definitive proof. Therefore, I suggest wepromise. I do think that the students from ss C are responsible for some of the me here. There were three students up against Sudou, and one of them has a history of fighting, which is a problem. So how about two weeks of suspension for Sudou-kun, and one week of suspension for my students? What do you think of that? The weight of the punishment is different, of course, but I think that matches the difference in sustained injuries."


    Horikita''s older brother stayed silent as he listened to Sakagami-sensei. It seemed that ss C was willing topromise only halfway. If we hadn''t had Sakura''s testimony or evidence, Sudou-kun probably would have been suspended for over a month. Asking for less than half of that made this a considerable concession.


    "Don''t screw around! This isn''t a joke!" Sudou raged.


    "Chabashira-sensei. What do you think?" Sakagami-sensei didn''t even nce at Sudou.


    "We seem to have already reached a logical conclusion. There''s no reason to refuse Sakagami-sensei''s proposal," Chabashira-sensei said.


    His proposal was certainly a reasonablepromise. Horikita looked up at the ceiling, as if quietly mulling over everything that had gone on so far. No matter how much we resisted, Sudou wouldn''t be acquitted entirely without conclusive evidence. Horikita had known this from the very beginning.


    She had concluded that we needed to reach apromise. For a ss D student, Horikita was quite impressive.


    However, if she was aiming to make it to ss A, she couldn''t give up here. I hadn''t intended to speak out until the very end, but I decided to lend a helping hand, perhaps out of respect for Sakura''s earlier courage.


    "Horikita, are we really out of options?" I asked.


    "..."


    Horikita did not respond. Well, did she even have any words left?


    "I''m not very smart, so I can''t reallye up with a solution. I do, however, think that we probably should ept thepromise that you have offered us, Sakagami-sensei," I said.


    "Right," Sakagami-sensei replied with a smile, pushing his sses back up his nose.


    "We have no definitive proof of Sudou''s innocence. I suppose I should say such evidence just doesn''t exist. If this event had urred in a ssroom or the convenience store, a greater number of students would have been around to see it, and there probably would have been sound evidence. There''s no record of anyone watching this scene unfold. Since this event took ce in the special building, where there weren''t any people around, there''s nothing we can do."


    I sighed deeply and shook my head. I looked straight into Horikita''s eyes, and she gazed back at me. I spoke as if we were epting defeat.


    "I understand why we''re having this discussion. No matter how much we appeal to the contrary, ss C won''t admit that they lied. Sudou won''t admit that he lied, either. We really would just keep going back and forth. Honestly, it''s getting to the point where I would''ve been happier never having had this discussion in the first ce. Don''t you agree?"


    Horikita cast her eyes down. I wondered what she was thinking. If she took my words only at surface value, then things would end here.


    "So, that''s it, yes? Well, ss D representative Horikita-san. Please give your opinion on the matter." Sakagami-sensei had taken what I''d said literally. In other words, as a deration of defeat. For ss C, victory meant not allowing Sudou to be acquitted. The teacher''s expression indicated that he had won this match.


    "I understand..." Horikita answered, slowly looking back up.


    "Horikita!" Sudou cried. It was the roar of a man who, more than anyone else, did not want to admit defeat. He couldn''t. However, Horikita did not stop there. She continued with her closing remarks.


    "I think that Sudou, who caused the incident, has a problem. He doesn''t ever stop to consider his actions, which inconveniences everyone around him. He has a history of getting in fights. He''s the type to raise his voice and fists right away whenever something displeases him. In the event of an uproar such as this, well, it should be obvious who caused it."


    "H-hey!"


    "You need to understand, Sudou. Your attitude caused all of this." Horikita red intensely over at Sudou, almost as if to outdo Sudou''s own ferocity. "This is why I wasn''t motivated at all to help Sudou-kun in the beginning. I knew that even if I forced myself to lend a hand, he would just repeat the same mistakes again and again."


    "A very honest answer. The matter seems settled now, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Thank you very much. Please take your seat now," Secretary Tachibana said to Horikita.


    A period of silence followed. After that came Sudou''s clearly irritated bellow. And then, even after five, then ten seconds of waiting, Horikita did not sit back down.


    "Will you take your seat now?" Secretary Tachibana asked Horikita to sit once again, as if she suspected that Horikita couldn''t hear her. Yet Horikita still did not sit. She fixated on the teachers, continuing to stare right at them.


    "He should reflect on his actions. However, not in this particr case. When I say he should reflect, I mean that he should look back on his past actions. In regards to this particr incident, however, I don''t think Sudou-kun did anything wrong. This was not an unfortunate event that urred merely by chance. I''m convinced that this was a deliberate move made by ss C. I have absolutely no intention of meekly epting defeat."


    Horikita broke the long silence with these haughty words.


    "So then...what do you mean?" Horikita''s older brother looked at his younger sister for the first time. Horikita did not shrink under his gaze. She probably felt that this wasn''t the time to be frightened, that she had to be brave in front of Sakura. Or perhaps she could see the path to a final resolution?


    "If you did not understand, I will say it once again. We im that Sudou-kun ispletely innocent. Therefore, we cannot ept his suspension from school, even for just one day."


    "Ha ha... What can I even say? We did this intentionally? What a bizarre im. Apparently, the student council president''s younger sister can''t help but spew nonsense."


    "Sudou-kun is the victim, just as the witness testified. Please do not make any errors in your judgment."


    The ss C students began to shout insistently.


    "Don''t screw around! I''m the victim here!"


    Sudou,pelled by the shouting, raised his own voice again. The objections came fast and furious. Everyone understood that we would not find a solution this way.


    "That''s enough. Continuing this discussion would just be a waste of time." Horikita Manabu looked at us as if we were just swapping lies in a giant mudslinging match.


    "What I''ve learned today is that each side has an exact opposite im. In that case, one side is propagating an extremely malicious falsehood."


    D or C? Which ss was lying to the school? If this fact became known, the consequences would be greater than suspension.


    "I''ll ask you, ss C. Have you lied to us today?"


    "Of...of course not!"


    "Well, what about you, ss D?"


    "I haven''t lied. Everything we''ve said has been the truth."


    "Then we will regroup here for a retrial tomorrow at 4:00 PM. If by then it hasn''t been clearly established which party has lied, or in the event no one admits that they were at fault, we will pass judgment based on the evidence we''ve collected thus far. Of course, in that case we may have to consider the possibility of expulsion from this school. That is all."


    After offering that statement, Horikita''s older brother ended the proceedings. If the trial was set to reopen at 4:00 tomorrow, that was a very small window of time in which to uncover new evidence.


    "Would be possible to have a little more time before we reconvene?" Horikita asked, raising her hand. She hadn''t protested, but she had made an offer.


    "If this matter required some extra time before retrial, then the student council president would have offered a sufficient grace period. In other words, the amount of time granted should be enough for this case. Extensions are only offered under special circumstances," answered Chabashira-sensei, folding her arms. It appeared she''d taken the student council''s intentions into consideration.


    We were told to leave. Everyone looked dissatisfied as they exited the student council office. Sakagami-sensei approached Sakura, who seemed to be on the verge of tears. He said something very cold to her.


    "I want you to reflect on the fact that many students will be involved in this due to your lies. Also, if you think that we''ll go easy on you if you start crying, then I am afraid you are being foolish. You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Sakagami-sensei and his students left, leaving those words hanging in the air. The ss C students repeatedlyined that the witness''s lies were far too much on their way out, almost as if they wanted Sakura to hear them. Silence enveloped the student council room immediately afterward. Sakura, trying to stifle her voice as best she could, burst into tears.


    "I tried my absolute hardest to speak up during the discussion, but do we even have a chance? Horikita?"


    "I won''t give up. I will keep fighting to support your testimony until the end," Horikita said.


    "You understand that we won''t solve this problem just by being stubborn. Won''t that just hurt more people in the process?"


    "I have no intention of losing. Well then, I must excuse myself."


    With that, Horikita turned and left. Sudou followed. I left the student council room alongside Sakura.


    "I''m sorry, Ayanokouji-kun... If I''d only stepped forward in the very beginning, everything would have been fine, but... Everything turned out this way because I didn''t have the courage."


    "It would''ve ended the same even if you had stepped forward at the beginning. They would''ve fought to discredit your testimony simply because the witness came from ss D. The result would be the same."


    "But!"


    If they suspected Sakura to be a liar, she probably wouldn''t be able to save Sudou by herself. Ovee with emotion, Sakura started crying,rge tears rolling down her cheeks. If Hirata were here, he probably would''ve kindly offered her a handkerchief. Strangely enough, this scene seemed to mimic the time Horikita had copsed briefly when reunited with her brother. It was a moment of deep d��j�� vu.


    Why was this world divided into winners and losers? I''d already witnessed many victories and defeats, and had seen how closely joy and sorrow seemed to be linked to those oues. I couldn''t just abandon Sakura, so I decided to wait until she could move.


    "You''re still here?"


    Horikita''s older brother and Secretary Tachibana came out of the student council room. Secretary Tachibana began locking the door with a key.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I thought that when you came here with Suzune, you''d unveil some kind of master n."


    "I''m not exactly Zhuge Liang or Kuroda Kanbei. I don''t have any ns."


    "So does that mean when Suzune imed Sudou waspletely innocent, she was merely getting carried away?"


    "Hyperbole, you mean? I don''t think so."


    "I see."


    Strangely enough, though my exchanges with Horikita''s brother up to now had been short, our conversation continued. Though he''d left a bad impression on me during our first meeting, I found him easy to talk to now. Perhaps this was to be expected of someone who had climbed the ranks to be student council president. He had a superior understanding of human nature.


    "Then there''s what you said, Sakura." Horikita''s brother turned to Sakura, who''d stifled her crying. "Eyewitness testimony and pictorial evidence certainly carry weight during deliberation. However, please keep in mind that how much we value the evidence is determined by how much we trust in its believability. No matter what you do, the evidence''s legitimacy is reduced because you are a student from ss D. No matter how detailed your ount, we cannot ept it as one hundred percent true."


    Basically, he was calling Sakura a liar.


    "I-I...I just...told the truth..."


    "If you can''t prove it, then it''s little more than nonsense."


    Sakura hung her head low in frustration, crying once again.


    "I believe her. I believe Sakura''s testimony," I said.


    "Since she''s a ss D student, it''s only natural that you would want to believe her."


    "I didn''t say that I want to believe her. I said I believe her. Those mean different things."


    "So can you prove it? Can you prove she''s not lying?"


    "That''s not up to me. Your sister will prove it. If Sakura isn''t lying, then she will find a way to convince everyone."


    Horikita''s brother chuckled softly, then smiled, as if to suggest such a thing couldn''t be done.


    After Horikita''s brother and Tachibana left, I approached Sakura, who still was not able to move.


    "Come on. Chin up, Sakura. There''s no use in crying forever."


    "But...it''s all my fault... Hic."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You just told the truth. Right?"


    "But... I..."


    "I''ll say it one more time. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    I crouched slightly so I could meet Sakura''s eyes. She lowered her head once more, like she didn''t want anyone to see her tears.


    "I believe in you. I''m grateful that you came here today. Thanks to you, we now have a chance to save Sudou and our ssmates."


    "But... I... Wasn''t Ipletely useless?"


    Just how little confidence did this girl have in herself?


    "I believe you because you''re my friend."


    I put my hand on her shoulder. Turning her around somewhat forcibly, I tried to make her look me in the eye.


    I repeated it with conviction. I told her, "Do it for yourself."

 Chapter 78 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    "I let you see something so embarrassing..."


    Sakura, walking next to me, had stopped crying. She now wore a sheepish smile.


    "It''s been such a long time since I cried in front of someone. I feel a little relieved, actually."


    "I''m d. When I was a kid, I used to cry in front of people all the time."


    "I had no idea that you were like that, Ayanokouji-kun. That''spletely unlike the image I have of you."


    "Yeah, I cried a lot. Maybe 10 or 20 times in front of other people."


    I''d been frustrated and embarrassed, but I''d been unable to stop crying. However, people who cried could grow stronger and move forward. Sakura seemed to be the type who bottled up her feelings. This incident might have been an important step forward for her.


    "I was really happy...when you said that you believed me."


    "It''s not just me. Horikita, Kushida, and Sudou do, too. All of our ssmates believe you."


    "Yeah... But you came out and told me directly, Ayanokouji-kun. You said it."


    Sakura wiped her eyes once again, probably because the tears blurred her vision.


    "You gave me courage. I was happy," she said, with a small smile.


    When I heard that, I felt relieved. Even if we could''ve saved Sudou just by forcing Sakura toe forward and pushing her into an ufortable situation, it wouldn''t have been a perfect solution. The two of uspsed into silence. Neither of us was very good at making conversation. However, it didn''t feel strange or unpleasant.


    "U-um, well... I don''t think I should be saying this now, but..."


    Just as we neared the entranceway, Sakura opened her mouth.


    "Actually... I... Right now..."


    "Yahoo! You''re reallyte, huh?"


    Ichinose and Kanzaki were waiting for us by the entranceway. They must''ve been on tenterhooks about the trial''s results.


    "Were you waiting for us?" I asked.


    "We were wondering what happened."


    I stopped and turned to Sakura. "Sorry, Sakura. Can we continue thister?"


    Sakura opened up her shoe locker and looked inside. She turned her face to me. "Oh, no, it''s nothing. I just...wanted to say that I would try my best. I''ll be brave."


    With this quick answer, she lowered her head and left.


    "Sakura?" I tried to stop her, but she hurried out the door.


    "I''m sorry. Was this a bad time?" Ichinose asked.


    "No, it''s fine."


    I described the events that had transpired in the student council room.


    "I see. So, you rejected thepromise, huh? ss D is insisting on Sudou''s innocence until the very end?"


    "Well, if Sudou even got as little as one day''s suspension, ss C would win."


    In other words, thepromise had been a trap. A sweet trap set to lure us to our defeat. The two of them didn''t seem convinced, though. Kanzaki in particr insisted that we''d made the wrong choice.


    "The fact remains that he hit the other students. Your opponents made a concession because of corroboration from the witness and her evidence. You should''ve epted thepromise."


    "But like Ayanokouji-kun says, Sudou''s suspension would be a loss for ss D. If Sudou were suspended due to his bad behavior, then his chances of being a team regr would probably vanish. He''d be back to square one."


    "He might not just be sent back to square one. It might be worse, actually. If the school knew both sides shared the responsibility, they''d take that into ount when assigning punishments. However, if Sudou''s share of the me increases tomorrow, it''ll be bad news."


    Neither of them were wrong. Either we appealed for his innocence, or we epted the deal. One of those was the correct answer.


    "I see. I think so, too."


    "If you think so, shouldn''t you have stopped it?"


    "If you''re brought back into a retrial, you''ll inevitably lose. Just like Kanzaki says, obtaining a not-guilty verdict is virtually impossible."


    No matter our testimony, no matter how passionately we made our ims, we couldn''t win on that point. It wasn''t about just winning or losing anymore. We''de to an impasse on the battlefield.


    "Are you still going to fight? Even without new evidence or testimony?"


    "Our leader gave us her decision. We''ll fight to the bitter end."


    Horikita wasn''t stupid. She already knew well enough that this extension wasn''t a victory. Yet she''d still made the choice to press forward, intending to fight on. That ss D was prepared to face the difficulties ahead was proof of our readiness.


    "Hmm. Well, I don''t think we''ll be able to obtain any more leads, but I''ll go check what information I can gather from the Inte." Though it wouldn''t have been odd for her to wash her hands off us at this point, Ichinoseughed and still offered her cooperation.


    "I''ll do my absolute best to look for more evidence or another witness." Even though Kanzaki would have opted forpromise, his cooperation also remained unwavering.


    "You''re still willing to help us?" I asked.


    "We''re in too deep now. Besides, it''s like we said before. We can''t forgive liars."


    Kanzaki nodded. These were really good people.


    "I sincerely appreciate the offer, but it''s not necessary."


    Horikita, who I thought had returned to the dorms, suddenly stood alongside us. Had she been waiting for me?


    "Not necessary? What do you mean, Horikita-san?"


    "We cannot get Sudou acquitted. Even if a new witness were toe from ss A or B, it would be impossible. However...there is something I would like you to prepare for us. It is the only possible solution."


    "Preparing something?"


    "That''s��"


    Horikita proceeded to exin to us what she wanted. The previously calm Ichinose''s expression now stiffened.


    "Oh... That''s going to be a really hard request."


    If Ichinose was this hesitant, perhaps it truly was unreasonable. Kanzaki fell silent and appeared deep in thought.


    "I understand that I''m in no position to ask this," Horikita said. "The burden I''d be cing upon you is exceptionally great. But��"


    "Ah, no. Well, this should be within the range of what we can do, I think. That''s because I n to figure out what''s happening to ss D. I''ve got tons and tons of things I want to know, but... Well, maybe it would be better for you not to tell us why?"


    "You''re certainly right about that. Well then, if I can convince you, will you cooperate with us?"


    Horikita continued to exin the details of her solution to Ichinose, Kanzaki, and me. Why was it necessary? What would we use it for? What was its purpose? After Horikita had finished, Kanzaki and Ichinose stood lost in silent thought.


    "You should understand the risks as well as the usefulness of this strategy," Horikita said.


    "When did youe up with this?" Ichinose asked.


    "Just before the deliberation ended. Only by chance, though."


    "That...an incredible move. I went to the scene of the crime and even I didn''t think of that. Or, I guess I should say, I waspletely in the dark about it. It wasn''t even close to what I could imagine." Ichinose appeared to understand the n and its intended effect. However, her expression was still distant, and she still seemed to be thinking.


    "An unusual idea. You can probably anticipate the results, too. But does such a thing even exist?" she asked Kanzaki, who seemed a little shocked.


    "It might be contrary to your ethics and morals, Ichinose."


    "Ha ha, yeah. You might be right. It''s a change for me. But...it''s certainly one way of doing things."


    "Yeah. That''s what I thought as well. It''s something that never should have been done."


    Were they going to lend us a hand? There were lies baked into this strategy. For someone like Ichinose, who hated lying, it was a harsh request.


    "Well, since a lie started all this trouble, maybe it''ll take another lie to close the books on this incident. That''s what I think, anyway."


    "Mmmhmm, I see. An eye for an eye, a lie for a lie, yeah? But is that even possible, I wonder? I can''t imagine such a thing would be easy to obtain."


    "Don''t worry about that part. I''ve confirmed it," Horikita said.


    Had she left the student council room immediately to ascertain whether or not it was possible to collect the proof she needed?


    "If you ask the Professor to assist us, it should be good. I''ll talk to him."


    Horikita gave a slight nod. She apparently didn''t have any objections.


    "Hey, Kanzaki-kun. Did you help us so that we would outpace ss C?"


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    "But I was just thinking, perhaps what we''re doing right now might end uping back to bite you in the asster?"


    "That could happen."


    "Man. Ipletely neglected to calcte the fact that ss D has a girl like you." Ichinose, afterplimenting Horikita, took out her cell phone with a look of slight amazement. "I''ll lend this to you. Please return itter."


    With that, she affirmed her willingness to help.


    "Sure. I promise." Horikita, grateful for the assistance, epted it without any hesitation. "Well then, Ayanokouji-kun. There''s something I''d like you to help me with."


    "If it''s not something really bothersome, sure. I''ll help."


    "Helping others is fundamentally bothersome and time-consuming."


    In other words, I needed to prepare myself. I didn''t see a way out of this, so I hesitantly decided to yield to Horikita.


    "Okay, let''s g��?!"


    I received a shocking blow to my side. The pain was sudden and intense. I tumbled into the corner as if blown by a stiff breeze.


    "I''ll forgive you for touching me this time. However, next time I''ll pay you back double."


    "Wha�� Ah, ah!"


    The pain stole my voice, as if I weren''t allowed to argue. Wait, when she said she''d pay me back "double," she meant her blows would be twice as hard as now? That was unimaginable!


    Dumbfounded, Ichinose watched the whole spectacle. She looked at Horikita as if the girl were something terrifying. Remember that well, Ichinose. Horikita was a woman without mercy... Gulp.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 79 - 7:Only One Solution

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 7:Only One Solution</h4>


    The summer sun hanging in the sky was dazzlingly hot. As I took each step along the tree-lined path to school, my body screamed in agony. Sweat poured down my face. A cheerful student ran alongside and overtook me. She certainly looked lively. Alternatively, perhaps she was crazy? I probably wouldn''t run even if I were being chased by the apocalypse.


    Just beyond the trees, light filtering down through their leaves, a lone female student was sitting against the handrail. She looked over at me. How could this beautiful girl be so good at positioning herself against the scenery? The thought urred to me to capture this idyllic scene in a photograph. However, I didn''t have the guts to take her picture.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Were you waiting for someone, Horikita?"


    "Yes. I was waiting for you."


    "I guess if you wanted to confess your feelings, it''d be best just to get the words out."


    "Are you an idiot?" she spat. I felt hotter than ever.


    "Everything will be decided today," I said.


    "Yeah."


    "I was thinking...maybe I made a mistake. The wrong choice..."


    "Would you be happy if we''dpromised?"


    I didn''t want to think about it, but Horikita continued. "If Sudou-kun is penalized for this, it''ll be my responsibility."


    "So you do worry about things like this, huh?"


    "The truth is that we''re gambling. I''m a little anxious of the oue. Are you okay?"


    "We have the strategy you proposed yesterday. Ichinose will be there, too. We''ll manage."


    I lightly patted Horikita''s shoulder and continued walking.


    "Hey��"


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing. After we settle this case," replied Horikita, as if she''d been about to say something. She shut her mouth.

 Chapter 80 - 7 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 7 Part I</h4>


    I noticed a change as soon as I set foot inside the ssroom. Sakura, who usually made it to school just in the nick of time, was already sitting at her desk. Had shee here early for any specific reason?


    Horikita also looked shocked to see Sakura. Moreover, Sakura''s bodynguage itself... Well, she looked the same as usual, but I felt like she was sitting up straight, as if ready for something. It was such a subtle difference that you couldn''t really call it a change. It was so miniscule that if you told me I was imagining it, I would say you were right and drop it.


    Just as we were about to pass Sakura''s seat, she looked up. Instead of a proper greeting, she meekly raised her hand. For someone like Sakura, that seemed an appropriate response.


    That''s what I thought, until��


    "Um... Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun. Horikita-san."


    "G-good morning..."


    That was the first time Sakura had given a morning greeting. I was so shocked that my response stuck in my throat. Our eyes didn''t meet, but she still desperately tried to squeeze out the words.


    "What''s with her?" Horikita muttered.


    "Maybe because of what happened yesterday, she took a step forward on the path to adulthood?"


    Sakura, who rarely spoke in front of others, had boldly given testimony in a tense environment. She''d likely taken the opportunity for some self-reflection.


    "People don''t change so easily. Trying to change yourself is virtually impossible." Horikita''s brief but realistic statement shattered the lovely image I''d created. As I was no idealist myself, I thought Horikita was mostly correct. There was no truly major difference between the today''s Sakura and yesterday''s.


    However, it certainly wouldn''t be true to say she was exactly the same. In order to change, first she had to think about changing herself. She had to want to change. There was no mistaking that.


    "As long as she doesn''t overdo it, I think it''ll be fine," Horikita said.


    "Overdo it?"


    "If she tries to do what isn''t possible for someone like her yet, she''ll just set herself up to fail."


    There was a mysterious yet convincing power to Horikita''s words, almost as if she were speaking from experience.


    "Well, as a loner who loves her solitude, you''re very persuasive on this topic."


    "Do you want to die for good?"


    Perhaps she didn''te from solitude, but rather from hell...


    I observed Sakura from a distance. She wasn''t yet in a state where she could easily greet other students. Just as I''d expected, she didn''t spontaneously be sociable. Would it be better if she didn''t force herself? Certainly. She didn''t usually talk to anyone, but she gave us a greeting. What another would consider a trivial action was a tremendous mental and physical strain on Sakura.


    It was hard to think that this wouldn''t have an effect on her. Then again, she might split at the seams if she tried to force herself to change too much. We should take care with how we executed our strategy.

 Chapter 81 - 7 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 7 Part II</h4>


    It took approximately 30 minutes for the discussion to start. I stood and began to leave the ssroom, heading to meet someone at a certain rendezvous spot. Before I left, I decided to have a word with Sakura.


    "Sakura. Are you heading back now?" I asked as she prepared to leave.


    "Ayanokouji-kun... We''re having the trial today."


    "I''m not participating." I told her that I had to do some trivial work behind the scenes.


    "I see..." she murmured.


    Sakura cast her eyes down, as if she had something on her mind. She looked a little odd, like she was nervous. It was as if she couldn''t settle down.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Huh?"


    "Sakura, you don''t really need to testify today. There''s no need for you to be so worked up, right?"


    Sakura looked like she was sweating.


    "It''s because everyone''s doing their best. I thought I''d do my best, too." It felt like that she was saying that to herself, rather than to me.


    "What are you thinking about?" I asked.


    "Well, if there''s something I need to move forward... I''ll do it."


    Even though I''d asked what she was thinking, Sakura wouldn''t give a clear answer. I wanted to ask why she looked uneasy, but the cell phone in my pocket vibrated. My rm told me the time. I couldn''t stay any longer.


    "See youter, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Sakura''s words and bright smile seemed so unlike her. They left me with an unpleasant feeling.


    "Hey, Sakura. Do you have any timeter? I wanted to talk to you about something."


    The words felt like they were being squeezed out of me. Sakura gently shook her head.


    "I have ns today. Maybe tomorrow?"


    If she assured me that she was fine, I couldn''t exactly keep contradicting her. I really had to be going. I turned my back on Sakura and headed off.


    It was past 3:40. With sses over for the day, I went to the special building. This ce had be increasingly hot and humid as the summer wore on. If things proceeded as nned, then the person I was expecting should arrive soon. Shortly thereafter, three guys showed up, all grumbling about how unbearably hot it was. They appeared happy, though, wearing optimistic expressions.


    That was because the three of them had received emails from the ss sweetheart, Kushida. Had the message contained an invitation to go on a date? Or perhaps, even more insane, a romantic confession? They were probably dreaming of such things. When they saw me, their fantasies were crushed.


    "What''s going on? Why are you here?"


    Apparently they remembered me from the student council room. Ishizaki, the group''s leader, stepped forward as if to intimidate me. He was rather forceful when no one was around to see.


    "Kushida won''t be here. I asked her to send an email topel you all toe."


    Ishizaki looked incredibly ill-tempered as he closed the distance between us. "This isn''t funny. What did you do this for, huh?"


    "If I hadn''t used an underhanded method, you would''ve just ignored me, right? I wanted to talk to you."


    "Talk to us? Why would we want to do that? Has the heat scrambled your brain or something?"


    Ishizaki, who clearly was affected by the heat, grabbed his shirt and pped it.


    "No matter what you do, you can''t hide the truth. Sudou called us over here and beat us up. That''s our answer. Now he needs to quietly ept his punishment."


    "I have no intension of arguing. That would be a waste of time. I fully understand that neither ss C nor ss D will retract what they imed yesterday."


    "So why do this? Are you going to abduct us so we miss the trial? Or are you going to have a bunch of people surround us and threaten us with violence? It''ll be just like that time with Sudou."


    Oh. That was a rather interesting idea, but it would only work as a stopgap measure. Such threats wouldn''t work against these people. Quite the contrary; they looked like they''d wee it. If they were the victims of another attack, they''d probably find a way to make their situation even more favorable.


    "Just give up. See yater."


    Understanding that Kushida would not being, the three turned and tried to leave, but one other person stood in their way.


    "I think you guys might want to consider that idea, actually."


    Ichinose, who''d been waiting for all of the yers in this drama to appear, quietly stepped forward.


    "I-Ichinose?! What are you doing here?!"


    The ss C boys were shocked. Given the unexpected appearance of someone from ss B, their shock was reasonable.


    "What do you mean? What if I said that I''m here because I''m involved in this case?"


    "Ichinose, you''re a celebrity."


    "Ha ha. Well, I guess I''m well known among the members of ss C."


    Since the ss C students hadn''t expected her to be involved, it looked like tension was rising between them. They were clearly starting to lose theirposure.


    "This incident had nothing to do with ss B, right? So butt out..."


    But unlike when they''d spoken to me, their threats sounded weak. They sounded desperate to get away.


    "You''re certainly right that ss B has nothing to do with this. But how do you feel about involving so many people in your lies?"


    "We didn''t lie. We''re the victims. We are. Sudou called us out here and beat us up. That''s the truth."


    "So evildoers remain obstinate until the very end. It''s about time for you to pay the piper!" Ichinose dered, making a wide-sweeping gesture with her right arm as she did so. "You lied. We can all see through you. You got violent in the end. If you don''t want that fact to be public knowledge, withdraw your im right away."


    Even though I hadn''t exined every detail, I felt that things would be fine in Ichinose''s capable hands.


    "Huh? Withdraw? Don''t make meugh. What, were you half asleep when you came up with that argument? You can''t just im something and make it true. Sudou started the fight. Right?"


    Ishizaki looked to his two aplices, who immediately answered, "That''s right! That''s right!"


    "Did you know that this school is one of the leading government-sanctioned institutions in Japan?"


    "Of course we do. That''s why we tried to enroll here."


    "In that case, you should try using your heads a bit more. Your aims were obvious right from the start, wouldn''t you say?" Ichinose grinned and talked with greater animation, as if relishing this. She walked slowly towards the three as she spoke, like she was a famous detective revealing the true culprit in an investigation.


    "Didn''t you think that the school''s response to this incident was rather strange?"


    "Huh?"


    "When you raised the issue with the school, why wasn''t Sudou punished immediately? Why give an opportunity to escape by granting a grace period of several days? What do you think was the reason?"


    "Because he lied to the school and cried for mercy. If they hadn''t given him the time as a formality, we, the victims, would have won."


    "Is that really true? I wonder if you had a different aim, a different purpose."


    The windows in the hallway were all closed. The sun, still high in the sky, red down upon us, increasing the heat and humidity.


    "I''ve got no idea what you''re talking about. Ah, damn it. It''s so hot!"


    One''s ability to think, that is to say, to concentrate, decreases as heat increases. One cannot exhibit sufficient logical, creative thinking outside of afortable environment. The more content you cram into your head, the more your brain will overload.


    "Whatever, I''m out of here. I''m going to boil alive if I stay."


    "Is that really okay, though? If you leave this ce, you might regret it for the rest of your life."


    "What do you want, Ichinose?"


    They didn''t seem to understand what she was getting at.


    "Don''t you understand? The school knows that you''re lying, ss C. They''ve known from the beginning."


    This statement probably came as a surprise to them. None of them had imagined such an oue. Ishizaki and the others looked at each other for a few seconds, then snorted withughter.


    "Don''t make meugh. We lied? And the school knows it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha. You guys are so funny," Ichinose said. "You''ve been dancing to my tune all this time."


    "That''s a nice try, Ichinose. But we''re calling your bluff!"


    "I have actual evidence," Ichinose continued, unfazed by Ishizaki''s threats.


    "Oh? Well, let''s see it. Show me what evidence you��"


    They thought there was no way we had any evidence, of course. Even after what Ichinose had said, they weren''t shaking. However, when she began to speak, their defeat was decided.


    "Did you know that there are security cameras installed everywhere around the school? It''s a measure they''ve taken in order to monitor what we do every day."


    "Yeah. So what?"


    They seemed to have already known about the security cameras. Ishizaki and the others appeared unconcerned.


    "Well, then. Did you not see that?"


    Ichinose looked to a spot near the ceiling a little further down the hall. Ishizaki and the others tracked her gaze.


    "Huh?"


    They voicedplete disbelief. A security camera hung in the hallway and asionally swung from left to right, capturing everything.


    "That''s too bad, isn''t it? If you want to set a trap for someone, you''d need to do it in a ce without any cameras."


    "Buh, wh-what camera?! You''re lying! But, there weren''t any cameras in the other hallways, were there?! It''s weird that there''s only one installed here! Right?!"


    Ishizaki looked back at his two aplices, seeking their opinion. They nodded, confirming that yes, Ishizaki was right. They wiped sweat off their faces as they answered.


    "You can''t trick us like that. You guys installed that camera yourselves!"


    "You''re right that, by andrge, cameras aren''t installed in most of this building''s hallways. However, there are exceptions, and several ces in which security cameras have been installed, like in front of the faculty room and the scienceb. Obviously, there are many valuables stored in the faculty room, you know? Additionally, the scienceb has many chemical products. Since the scienceb is on this level, it''s only natural that a camera would be installed here."


    For the first time, Ishizaki and the other seemed to be at a loss for words. Ichinose did not fail to notice how they faltered.


    "Have you looked back there, behind you? There''s one there too, right?"


    Ishizaki and the others looked down the hall as instructed, and saw a camera. Of course, that camera was monitoring the hall''s opposite end.


    "So if we''d installed a camera, like you said, would we have prepared one on that side, too? Besides, how exactly would we have prepared surveince cameras when we can''t even leave campus in the first ce?"


    We were cutting off their escape routes one by one.


    "Th-that''s impossible... That... I mean, we...checked back then... We should have..."


    "This is the third floor, but did you really check? Maybe you only looked at the second or the fourth? Perhaps the cameras were truly set up here as a trap?"


    The three were holding their heads and sweating far more than normal.


    "Also, you realize that you just destroyed yourselves, right? Normal people wouldn''t think to check whether there were security cameras, right? That''s basically admitting your guilt." Ichinose delivered the finishing blow.


    "So, so... That time... No way..."


    "The security cameras couldn''t record the sounds of your voices, but they definitely captured the decisive moment you threw the first punch."


    The cuffs of their uniforms werepletely drenched with sweat. Ichinose passed the baton to me. My my, they probably would''ve been better off just talking to me, huh?


    "The school''s waiting, right? Go ahead and tell us the truth. After giving you a grace period, the student council president himself asked if you had lied. If you think back, don''t you realize that the student council saw through everything?"


    The three of them were probably frantically wracking their brains to recall what happened at the meeting. Of course, the student council had not seen through their lies at all. However, the student council had their doubts about who was telling the truth. If the ss C students interpreted that question to be focused squarely at them, it lent itself a certain credence.


    "That''s... I didn''t hear about anything like that! It''s all over!"


    Komiya buckled. Leaning against the wall, he slid down to his knees. Kondou held his head in his hands. They all seemed to recognize what was happening. Or so I thought, but Ishizaki wasn''t buying it.


    "W-wait a minute. I''m still not convinced. Okay, let''s say the security cameras did capture some footage. You should''ve been able to prove Sudou''s innocence without having to really do anything, right? You didn''t need to call us out here to tell us this. You could have just presented it at the trial. But you guys called us here, right?"


    "Innocence? That depends on what you''re innocent of. We know that both parties took damage during the incident. No matter the circumstances, Sudou hit the three of you. That''s undeniable. Of course, if the security footage can prove that Sudou wasn''t the one who called you three over here, he''d probably receive the lightest possible punishment. However, his position as a regr would still be threatened. He might not be allowed to participate in tournaments."


    Sweat poured down Ishizaki''s forehead like a waterfall. We were hot as well, butparatively much better off than these three. Their temperatures kept rising as we cornered them.


    "What the hell? Well then, if it''s like you people say, the security footage shouldn''t be any trouble at all, right? We''ll be fine as long as we can get Sudou suspended for even one day."


    "If that happens, you might be expelled. Are you fine with that?"


    Clearly they hadn''t thought that part through, and didn''t notice the dilemma they faced.


    "If someone checked the security camera footage, it would expose your lies. If that were to happen, chances are good you''d be expelled. Anyone could see that."


    "Wha��!"


    "W-wait, why expelled? You didn''t say that we lied!" Kondou was trying to save himself, his voice weak and strained.


    "The school is testing us. They''re testing to see if we can solve problems, and what kind of conclusions we draw. Don''t you think that''s consistent with everything else in this case?"


    "Why would... I-I definitely don''t want to get expelled!"


    "H-hey, Ishizaki. It''s not toote to tell them we lied! If we do, the school might forgive us!"


    "Damn it. This is ridiculous. Admit that we lied? Well, fine. As long as Sudou''s punished, I''ll prepare myself for the worst punishment possible, an honorable sacrifice! It''ll all be over for Sudou!"


    In other words, Ishizaki wouldn''t withdraw. Instead, he''d press forward.


    "It''s rather early to draw a conclusion. We''ll give you onest chance. There''s only one way to save both ss C and ss D."


    "Like hell we''d do that!"


    If the incident existed, it would be impossible to save everyone. In that case, it would be better if the incident didn''t exist at all.


    "There''s only one way to resolve this issue. Tell the school that you wish to withdraw yourint. If you do that, the school will not bring forward the security camera footage. If there''s noint, no one can be punished. Additionally, if the security footage is never brought up, ss D benefits, too. As we already know, if the security footage were brought produced, Sudou would still face some degree of punishment. In other words, ss C and ss D cane to apromise together. The school can''t investigate if they can''t watch the video and see that you lied, right?"


    "Ahh, ahh... Just...let me call..."


    A shattered-looking Ishizaki took out his cell phone. However, Ichinose sternly told him no. She wouldn''t give him time to think. We had to finish this now.


    "Well, you''re not being very cooperative. Therefore, we have no choice but to prepare. We''ll have the school confirm the security footage right away, and you''ll be expelled."


    I nodded in agreement. Kondou and Komiya grabbed Ishizaki''s arms.


    "Come on. Let''s just ept Ichinose''s idea, Ishizaki!"


    "W-wait. If I don''t check with that person, it''ll be bad," he murmured.


    "We''ve already lost! I don''t wanna get expelled! Please, Ishizaki!"


    "Damn! Fine... We''ll withdraw. It''ll be fine if we withdraw!"


    Ishizaki fell to his knees.


    "Well, let''s head to the student council room right away. We''ll go together."


    We went to the student council room, the three C students sandwiched between us. If we took our eyes off them for even one second, they might contact someone for advice. When we finally reached the student council room, we pushed the three inside. Horikita had put everything together really well.

 Chapter 82 - 7 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 7 Part III</h4>


    "Whew! I feel so much better! Thanks so much! Thanks for giving me such a huge role! I was so happy!" Ichinose cried.


    "Well, it was more like you just did as you pleased, Ichinose."


    "Ha ha ha, yeah. I guess so. But the case is closed, eh?"


    Yeah, it really was.


    "I was wondering what you were up to when you asked me to lend you some points yesterday."


    We returned to the hot and humid special building and set up a stedder.


    "I couldn''t believe you wanted to install security cameras."


    Yes, that''s right. The school hadn''t actually installed those security cameras. Ichinose and Kanzaki bought them, and together with the Professor, installed them during our lunch break. Ishizaki and the other two students were terrified of leaked footage from the cameras, but those cameras were fakes.


    I was surprised at first that the school sold such equipment. Then again, while you wouldn''t think of using them for crime prevention, they could be useful in measurement and recording. In other words, study tools. Perhaps calling themwork rather than security cameras would make it easier toprehend.


    The heat hadpromised the ss C students'' ability to think. They''d been in crisis mode, without a chance to rx. In addition, they''d felt psychologically threatened during that standoff. There was no way that they would have figured out we were bluffing. Even if they''d doubted it, they had no time to investigate.


    "When the dayes, you guys will probably be formidable rivals for ss C, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "If such a day everes, I guess."


    However, Ichinose might well be in ss A by then.


    "If Horikita-san were in ss B, we might have gotten to ss A right away."


    "Probably."


    I removed the camera and handed it down to Ichinose, who steadied the stedder.


    "I''ll definitely return the points I borrowed. Just tell me when you want them."


    "Sure. As long as you pay me back by graduation, it''s fine. So what are you going to do now? Wait in front of the student council room?"


    "Probably..."


    I suddenly remembered seeing Sakura. She''d said that she had ns today, but what in the world was she doing? Earlier, when she''d been waiting for me after ss, what had she wanted to tell me? She seemed like she''d resolved to do something, judging by her expression. Right? She''d said she had courage. But what for?


    The feeling gued me, as if the back of my head were going numb while my thoughts swirled.


    "Oh, yeah, that reminds me. There was one thing I wanted to tell you, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Before Ichinose could say anything, though, I was already running away. Whatever she wanted to tell me, it was going to have to wait.


    "Huh?! W-wait a minute!"


    Even though she couldn''t understand what was happening, for some reason Ichinose followed me.

 Chapter 83 - 7 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 7 Part IV</h4>


    My phone''s tracking data disyed the entrance of the electronics store. Not to be put off, Ichinose came running after me and stuck close. As we approached our destination, I was incredibly winded. I had to stop and catch my breath. Just as a precaution, I signaled Ichinose to be quiet.


    "Please don''t contact me anymore!"


    "Why would you say something like that? You''re my treasure... Ever since I first saw you in a magazine, I''ve loved you. Meeting you again here, I felt like it was destiny. I love you... I can''t stop feeling this way about you!"


    "Stop... Please, stop it!" Sakura shouted. She took something out of her bag. Letters. It looked like dozens...no, hundreds of letters. I wondered how many this man had sent.


    "How do you know my room number? Why do you keep sending these?"


    "Why? Of course I would know your room number and send you letters. It''s because our hearts are connected."


    Sakura had probably been suffering ever since she started school here. Her fan knew her identity, and she had to deal with his attention every day. However, Sakura had had enough and, thanks to her newfound courage, was going to break away. She''d decided to free herself from him here and now. Her resolve made sense now.


    "Please stop it. It''s bothering me!"


    She tossed the bundle of letters to the floors, rejecting the man''s unrequited love.


    "Why... Why would you do something like that? Even after I wrote out my feelings to you!"


    "D-don''te any closer!"


    The man closed the distance between him and Sakura. He walked with an intensity that made it look as though he were about to attack. Latching onto Sakura''s arm, he shoved her up against the store''s shuttered door.


    "I''ll show you just how much I love you now... If I do that, then you''ll understand, Sakura."


    "No, let me go!"


    Ichinose tugged on my sleeve. Apparently, we couldn''t leave things alone any longer. I''d wanted to wait until we could catch him in the act with something definitive, but it looks like I had no choice. Taking Ichinose''s arm, we strutted out like a delinquent couple. While walking by, we took pictures with our phones, our cameras clicking repeatedly.


    "Ah, looks like we caught them! That old guy''s doing something naughty!"


    "Huh?!"


    Sakura waspletely dumbfounded after hearing me speak in the unfamiliar tone of a delinquent. It was incredibly embarrassing, but I dealt with it.


    "Ooh, ''Adult harasses high school girl.'' I can just see the headlines tomorrow; it''ll be a huge scandal!"


    "N-no! That''s wrong. You''re wrong!"


    "Hmm, it certainly doesn''t sound wrong. Does it? It kind of looks that way, don''t you think?"


    Ichinose tried to match my performance, but her tone was cruel. The man, now flustered, hurriedly pulled away from Sakura. But we were prepared with our cameras.


    "Wrong? I don''t think so. Whoa, look at all those letters! Gross. Are you a stalker?"


    She pinched her nose as she picked up the letters, as if grabbing someone else''s socks. She picked them up by their corners, using only her index finger and thumb.


    "You''re wrong. It''s just...yeah, that. She said she wanted someone to teach her how to use a digital camera, so I said I''d teach her one-on-one. That''s all."


    "Hmmm."


    I drew closer to the man, pressing him up against the shutter.


    "Me and my girlfriend saw everything. So we took pictures. If you show your face to that girl again, or send her any more disgusting letters, we''ll expose you. Got it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha! What are you talking about? I really don''t...know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about? You''re not weaseling out of this, old man. If you so much as raise a hand at or even just ogle this idol, that''ll be the end for you. I''ll beat the shit out of you. Got it?"


    "Eek!"


    After hepletely lost his will to fight, I deliberately gave him some time to escape.


    "G-goodbye! I won''t do that ever again!"


    The store clerk raced back inside the store to get away from us. With the source of her terror gone, Sakura suddenly looked exhausted. She looked like she was going to topple over and copse, so I hurriedly grabbed her arms and held her up.


    "You did really well."


    I''d preached at her a lot, but that was probably unnecessary now. She''d been trying to vanquish the suffering she''d faced on her own. I had to consider her feelings.


    "Ayanokouji... kun. Why are you here?"


    "I''m really d that I exchanged contact information with you." I took out my phone, which showed Sakura''s location.


    "I guess I''m no good after all... I couldn''t do anything by myself in the end."


    "That''s not true. It was really cool when you threw those letters to the ground." I pointed to the mess of multicolored paper scattered everywhere.


    "Hey, hey. Who''s this mystery person you mentioned? Some idol?" Ichinose tossed one of the disgusting letters to the ground, tilting her head in confusion.


    "That''s..."


    Although I didn''t want to hide anything from Ichinose, I hesitated to speak without Sakura''s permission. However, Sakura met my eyes and gave me a slight nod.


    "Sakura over here was an idol when she was in junior high. Her name was Shizuku."


    "Huh?! Idol?! That''s amazing! She''s an entertainer! Ooh, shake my hand, shake my hand!" Ichinose was filled with childlike excitement.


    "But I never appeared on TV or anything..."


    "Even so, that''s so amazing! I''ve never thought about bing an idol or anything."


    I didn''t know about that. I thought that Ichinose had the face and figure for it... No, rather, I thought she had the necessary qualities.


    "When did you realize, Ayanokouji-kun?" Sakura asked.


    "A little while ago. Sorry. Several other people in ss realized, too." Since she was going to find out eventually, I decided to just tell her.


    "I think I''m actually d about this, though... It''s been hard to lie."


    If this situation had given Sakura the ability to finally remove her mask, then it was a good thing.


    "At any rate, you were way too brave. I was going to have to step in if something happened."


    "Ha ha... Yeah, you''re probably right. I was so scared."


    The girl who had openly cried in front of me yesterday was nowughing in a rather peculiar way. Sheughed while seemingly on the verge of tears.


    "Ayanokouji-kun... Don''t look at me with such strange eyes."


    "Strange eyes?"


    "Never mind, it''s nothing." Sakura didn''t rify, but she wore a slightly happy smile on her face. "Do you think everyone would notice if I came to ss without my sses, and changed my hairstyle?"


    "I think there''s a possibility that people at school might panic when they notice...but I think it''ll be fine."


    I suddenly pictured a beautiful girl, with tons of spectators rushing forward to catch a glimpse of her. She had a gentle disposition, and qualities that would make boys naturally crowd around her.


    "Whoa... You''re so amazingly cute! You make apletely different impression without your sses!"


    It seemed as though Ichinose had looked up Shizuku on her phone. She seemed excited by what she found. Even though the incident with Sudou might have endangered our ss and highlighted ourck of unity, at least it had given Sakura a chance to grow. Maybe it was all worth it, in the end.


    Wait. I really wasn''t the type of person to think like that. Or, perhaps, I should say that I didn''t know what kind of person I was in the first ce. Was this the real me? I felt a bit confused.


    "Sorry. For being quiet for so long."


    "It''s nothing you have to apologize for. We don''t have to talk about it. However, I think that now we have the type of rtionship where we can talk about things. If you''re suffering or if you feel lost, you can talk to me. You should consult Horikita and Kushida, too."


    Behind me, Ichinose purposefully flopped over in an exaggerated manner.


    "So, you''re telling her ''You can talk to me.'' I wonder what you mean?"


    I had no answer for that.


    "Okay. I understand," Sakura murmured.


    "Ah, I''ll help out too." Though Ichinose didn''t know her too well, she still smiled at Sakura.


    "I''m Ichinose, from ss B. It''s nice to meet you, Sakura-san."


    Sakura looked a little hesitant, but shook Ichinose''s outstretched hand.


    "By the way, didn''t you want to tell me something in the special building a little while ago?" I asked, thinking back to my conversation with Ichinose.


    "Ah yeah, that''s right. There was something important I wanted to talk to you about."


    Ichinose took a moment to catch her breath, and then adopted a serious look.


    "I probably shouldn''t be saying this right now, but...there was someone pulling the strings behind this whole Sudou incident."


    "Pulling the strings?"


    Because Ichinose looked so deadly serious, I didn''t think this was just a hunch of hers.


    "To tell the truth, there was a dispute between ss B and ss C students before. That time, though, the school didn''t get involved. Someone named Ryuuen-kun masterminded that one."


    "Ryuuen? I don''t recognize the name."


    "That''s because he hasn''t seen any reason to reveal himself just yet. There''s no reason that you''d know him."


    Ichinose, who always looked so bright, now appeared somber and grim.


    "I''m the most vignt of all the first-years here. I think he set up Sudou-kun to look like a liar, and instigated the dispute with ss B. This was all his handiwork. He doesn''t hesitate to hurt other people for the sake of his own interests. He''s a formidable opponent."


    "When ss B had trouble, did you manage a peaceful resolution?"


    "Somehow, yeah. However, if you looked at it like a game, I can''t say whether I won or lost... Anyway, I think because what he devised was easier to see through this time, I''ve started to understand how this school is structured. You should be careful."


    I didn''t know who this Ryuuen was, but he was undoubtedly a very dangerous opponent. Someone who developed merciless strategies that could lead to our expulsion if we missed a single step.


    "So if anything ever happens, you cane to me for help. Talk to me whenever you need it."


    "Yeah. I''ll keep that in mind."

 Chapter 84 - 7 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 7 Part V</h4>


    Sudou-kun and I arrived at the student council room 10 minutes before deliberation began. Tachibana-san was the only other person there. I saw no sign of other students, or my older brother.


    "Oh jeez, I''m so nervous. How about you, Horikita?" Sudou asked.


    "I feel the same as ever."


    This case would be settled today. I knew that it was not going to be easy, especially for me. I''d dered that Sudou waspletely innocent, after all. If my strategy failed, it would be for nothing. I thought that there was some value in sticking it out, so I''de up with this n during this extension period.


    If this strategy failed, though, it would likely devolve into a verbal battle where we hurled abuse at each other. In the end, the result would certainly be worse than thepromise that had been proposed at the previous hearing. Sudou-kun would hate me then. Well, he''d be barking up the wrong tree. Still, I would have to acknowledge hisints, because the appeal to the council was my responsibility.


    Alternatively, I supposed that if Sudou-kun himself wished it, there was the possibility of meeting them halfway. They''d probably want to shorten his suspension as much as possible. If we made that the focal point of our discussion, we might be able to arrange for Sudou-kun''s sentence to be lightened as well.


    Reconciliation was another name for defeat. Still, if the person in question wished for it, we would have no choice.


    A short timeter, the student council room doors opened. My heart started pounding at double the speed. My older brother... My words stuck in my chest and would note out.


    Even though I should have understood it, I felt attacked. I was wracked with various symptoms such as trembling, nervousness, and dizziness. But I couldn''t repeat yesterday''s mistakes.


    I turned my eyes from my brother. There were other opponents I should have been facing.


    "Oh, my. I see that the boy from yesterday isn''t here."


    Next came the ss C teacher, Sakagami-sensei. Chabashira-sensei was with him. "What happened to Ayanokouji, Horikita?" she asked.


    "He''s not participating."


    "Not participating?"


    Chabashira-sensei turned to the vacant seat with a puzzled look. She seemed concerned by his absence, as if the proceedings would be meaningless without him. No, not exactly meaningless, but... It was vague, but I had the gut feeling that what Chabashira-sensei was seeing was the evidence of Ayanokouji-kun''s involvement.


    "Well, even if he''s not here, the results will be the same." I didn''t want to admit it, but I did it almost as if to shake off the shadow.


    "Well, whatever. It''s up to you guys to decide."


    Both teachers took their seats. We would begin deliberation as soon as the ss C students arrived. When that time came, how would the battle go? Well, that was simple. We would object to what the other side had to say. We would reiterate that the other side was lying, and then pierce through those lies before iming that we were the ones telling the truth. That was it.


    It would be the same for both sides. Through lies, we would arrive at the truth. This was a battle between truth and lies. We could bandy about ideas, but there could only be one solution.


    Finally, the students from ss C arrived. They were all sweating, as if they''d been hurrying.


    "You made it just in the nick of time," said Sakagami-sensei to his students with a slight sigh of relief. "Well then, we would like to resume deliberations on this case, from where we left off yesterday. Please take your seat."


    Tachibana-san urged the students from ss C to sit down. However, they didn''t budge. Instead, they remained standing in front of Sakagami-sensei.


    "Can you please sit down?" Tachibana-san repeated her request, but the three did not move.


    "Umm... Sakagami-sensei."


    "What is it?"


    It wasn''t just me. Everyone else noticed that this situation was strange.


    "Would it be possible not to hold this trial?"


    "What are you...? What in the world do you mean?" Sakagami-sensei stood up in response to this unexpected request.


    "Did you want toe to an agreement? Or did you already do something to the effect?" My older brother gazed sharply at the ss C students. However, the three boys shook their heads in unison, signaling that no, they didn''t want topromise.


    "We realized that we weren''t really saying anything worthwhile about which side was at fault. Ourint was a mistake. Therefore, we''d like to withdraw it."


    "You''re withdrawing yourint?" Chabashira-sensei chuckled as she spoke. She wore a thin smile, as if she found something amusing.


    "What''s so funny, Chabashira-sensei?" Sakagami-sensei did not seem to like her attitude, ring at Chabashira-sensei in irritation.


    "Oh, excuse me. I was just surprised because I hadn''t foreseen this. I figured we would argue all day until one side copsed, or until we could propose an eptablepromise. However, unbelievably, they''ve said that they want to withdraw theint."


    "Teachers, members of this student council, we are sorry to have taken your time. However, after careful consideration this is the conclusion we''ve alle to."


    The three''s ardent appeal signaled that their will was strong. It seemed that Ayanokouji-kun and Ichinose-san had handled things quite well. I tried to act calm and collected, without letting my relief show.


    "Surely you can''t ept this. You did nothing wrong. Sudou-kun caused all of this through one-sided intimidation and violence. Do you n to just quietly sit there and take this?"


    As if realizing something, Sakagami-sensei turned anger-filled eyes towards Sudou-kun and me.


    "What did you do? Threaten my students with violence so they''d withdraw their appeal?"


    "Huh? Don''t screw around. I didn''t do anything," Sudou said.


    "There''s no way that my students would withdraw theirint unless you had. Tell us the truth. If you do that, then we can do something about it."


    "Sakagami-sensei...we''re going to withdraw theint no matter what you say. Our decision won''t change."


    Sakagami-sensei, as if unable toprehend what his students were saying, hung his head low and sat back down.


    "If you say that you''d like to withdraw yourint, we will ept it. It is certainly rare to cancel deliberations during a case, but we can do it." My older brother, the student council president, tried to remain calm andposed.


    "Wait. I don''t get it. Why are you guys just withdrawing yourint like that?"


    I grabbed Sudou-kun''s arm to prevent him from uttering another word.


    "Horikita?"


    "Shut up."


    I had no time to exin, unfortunately, so I pulled strongly on Sudou-kun''s arm and sat him down.


    "If you wish to withdraw yourint, we have no intention of fighting it. We ept."


    Although I could understand Sudou-kun''s dissatisfaction at being brought to trial based on a lie, if theint was withdrawn there would be no winners or losers. This was what we''d been working toward.


    "However, ording to regtions, we will require a certain payment of points in order to cover of misceneous expenses incurred over the course of deliberations. Are there objections to this?"


    This was the first time we''d heard of such a thing. The students from ss C looked upset, but came to a conclusion right away.


    "We understand... We will pay."


    "Very well, the proceedings havee to an end. We will now call this discussion closed."


    While we waited for the curtains to fall on this rather abrupt end, I wondered who could have predicted such an oue. Meanwhile, I saw Chabashira-sensei direct a rather bold smile at me.


    "Sudou-kun," I said. "You will no longer face suspension. The school will not consider you a problem child. You will be able to participate in club activities from today onward. Right?"


    I looked to Chabashira-sensei for confirmation.


    "Of course. The same goes for the students in ss C, naturally. Youthful zeal is a good quality. However, the next time you think about causing problems, you should remember this incident as an example. Do not forget. Okay?"


    She emphasized this point strongly to both sides. Sudou-kun looked rather dissatisfied, but nodded. I supposed that his joy at being able to y basketball outweighed his dissatisfaction. Kushida-san and Hirata-kun''s actions would be rewarded as well.


    Sakagami-sensei slowly left with his students. The moment the door closed, it sounded like he started hounding his students for answers. But that didn''t matter. We wouldn''t have to deal with any more idiotic appeals after this, most likely.


    "I''m d, Sudou," Chabashira-sensei said, sounding grateful.


    "He he. Well, of course!"


    "Personally, I think you should have been punished," she added, rather harshly. Her words condemned Sudou-kun, who was still joyful over his victory.


    "The reason this incident urred at all is because of your behavior. Who told the truth and who lied is trivial. It''s important that you don''t let this kind of thing happen again. You do understand that, yes?"


    "Yeah..."


    "However, admitting your own faults isn''t ''cool.'' So even if you acknowledge that your personality was partly to me, you act tough. You get stronger. That''s fine. However, if you act like that, you won''t be able to make real friends. Eventually, Horikita will abandon you. She''ll leave."


    "That''s..." I wouldn''t exactly call us friends.


    "There''s strength in admitting your mistakes, Sudou."


    Chabashira-sensei had tried to reach out to one of her students for the first time, as a homeroom teacher. I think that Sudou-kun understood what she was saying, even if unconsciously. He hung his head low and sank in his chair.


    "I understand... If I hadn''t acted that way in the first ce, then I wouldn''t have hit those guys. It wouldn''t have been such a big deal. I knew that, somewhere."


    When this first came up, he''d asserted that ss C had lied, and had continued to say only that.


    "I always fought all I wanted for my own satisfaction. But it''s not like that anymore... I''m a ss D student, and my personal actions affect the entire ss. Now I''ve experienced that firsthand..."


    Sudou-kun might actually be dealing with a great deal of anxiety and stress in ways I couldn''t see.


    "I won''t cause problems again, sensei. Horikita."


    Those were the first penitent words I''d heard out of Sudou-kun''s mouth. I wondered if Chabashira-sensei was surprised. If so, she shouldn''t be. Sudou-kun might have understood this much, but he was still Sudou-kun. A person couldn''t change in just one day.


    "You shouldn''t make promises so casually. You''ll cause trouble soon again."


    "Tch!"


    Our teacher, who was rather perceptive about Sudou-kun''s shorings, rejected his promise.


    "What do you think, Horikita? Do you think that Sudou will be a model student?"


    "No, I don''t." I agreed with the teacher without hesitation. However, that wasn''t all I had to say. "However...Sudou-kun certainly made some progress today. He admitted he was at fault. So I''m sure that he''ll grow more tomorrow."


    "Y-yeah..." he said.


    "I''m d to hear that, Sudou. It looks like Horikita hasn''t abandoned you yet."


    "No, I''ve already abandoned him. I just won''t allow him to run loose anymore."


    "Wh-what does that mean?!" Sudou-kun scratched his head and smiled, as if he just shaken off something heavy. "Well, I''m gonna get going. I have club activities. See youter, Horikita."


    With those words, Sudou-kun hurriedly stepped out of the room and into the hallway. He was not remorseful. He was definitely going to cause trouble for us again soon. He was a nuisance.


    "May I leave now, Chabashira-sensei?"


    "Wait just a moment. There''s something I want to talk to you about, Horikita. You two leave first, though."


    Chabashira-sensei urged my older brother and Tachibana-san to leave.


    Once they were gone, she looked deeply interested, crossing her arms before her on the table.


    "So. What methods did you use, Horikita?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t try to dodge the question. They wouldn''t withdraw theirint without a reason, would they?"


    "I''ll leave that to your imagination."


    We''d fabricated a lie because we were backed into a corner.


    "So it''s a secret, hmm? Well, allow me to change the question. Who came up with the strategy that defeated ss C?


    "Why do you care about that?"


    "Ayanokouji isn''t here, so I''m a little curious."


    Chabashira-sensei had been rather preupied with Ayanokouji-kun ever since we started school. I could somewhat understand why, now.


    "I don''t want to admit this, but Ayanokouji-kun...might have something exceptional to him."


    I surprised myself by saying this, which could be taken as an admission of defeat. However, our victory would not have been as decisive without him.


    "I see. So you recognize that, hmm?"


    "Is that surprising? You were the one who first put me together with Ayanokouji-kun, Chabashira-sensei. You did it because you couldn''t overlook Ayanokouji-kun''s potential, right?"


    "His potential, hmm?"


    "Though he does try to hide his ability by pretending to be an idiot, for some mysterious reason."


    Yes, he was truly iprehensible. I could not find meaning in such behavior. It was likely that he was simply being absurd.


    "There are various things to consider. But if you want to reach ss A, I''ll give you one bit of advice."


    "Advice?"


    "The students in ss D all have some kind of defect, more or less. To borrow an expression used by others in this school, ss D is an assemge of people that could be called ''defective products.'' You already understand this quite well though, don''t you?"


    "I don''t intend to admit that I have a defect. But I do understand."


    "Well, what do you think is Ayanokouji''s defect?"


    Ayanokouji-kun''s defect...One thing immediately came to mind.


    "We''ve already established it. He already knows what his own defect is."


    "Oh? And what is it?"


    "He ''dislikes trouble,''" I answered, with confidence. However, I felt a strange sense of difort that I couldn''t exin.


    "He dislikes trouble, hmm? Is that what you perceive when you look at Ayanokouji?"


    "No... It''s because he said it himself."


    Chabashira-sensei snorted and chuckled. She spoke again, her tone firm.


    "Well, Horikita. Let''s try to learn as much as we possibly can about the boy called Ayanokouji, without dy, shall we? Otherwise, it''ll be toote. You already seem to have fallen into Ayanokouji''s trap."


    "What do you mean?" Fallen into his trap? That was nonsense.


    "Why do you think Ayanokouji purposefully got scores of 50 points across on the board on his entrance examination? Why do you think Ayanokouji is helping you? Why do you think that Ayanokouji doesn''t put himself forward as a superior student, despite having superior ability? Is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka really someone who ''dislikes trouble''?"


    "That''s..."


    If he truly wanted to prioritize peace and tranquility, then why score 50 points in all subjects and allow himself to draw this much attention? Had he deliberately poked his nose into this incident as well? I wondered if he ought to have been carefully monitored, like many other students. As Chabashira-sensei said, his behavior didn''t fit the pattern of someone who "disliked trouble." That unconscious realization must have been the cause of my earlier difort.


    "In my personal opinion, Ayanokouji is the most defective student in ss D."


    "He''s the most defective?"


    "Higher functioning products are more difficult to handle. If you misunderstand how to handle him, the ss might bepletely destroyed in short order."


    "Chabashira-sensei, do you really understand what about him can be considered defective?"


    "Get to know the person called Ayanokouji. What is he thinking? What focal point does he base his actions around? What is his fatal w? There''s definitely an answer there."


    Why was Chabashira-sensei telling me such things? As our homeroom teacher, she usually appeared unaware of and unconcerned with her ss. But, if someone so disinterested thought this way, then...


    Chabashira-sensei said nothing more.

 Chapter 85 - 7 Pary VI

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 7 Pary VI</h4>


    I waited outside the student council room until the meeting had concluded. The students from ss C and Sakagami-sensei left first, with Sudou following a little whileter. He wore a bright, cheerful expression.


    "Looks like it went well," I said.


    "Man, I don''t understand what happened, but Horikita did something for me. Right?"


    I nodded.


    "I knew it. I knew she''de through for my sake. Heh heh heh." He looked incredibly happy. "Well, I gotta head to my club. We should have a party tonight."


    "Yeah."


    The next people to exit were the student council president and Secretary Tachibana.


    "Excellent work." I thought we''d just exchange a light greeting, but the president stopped in his tracks to address me. "I have approved ss C''s request to withdraw theirint."


    "Is that so?" I said. "Well, I guess miracles do happen."


    Horikita''s brother remained still and looked me in the eyes. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "So this was all to prove that Sakura wasn''t a liar, as you said? I suppose if ss C withdrew theirint, then talk would spread quite naturally. If Sudou or Sakura weren''t the liars, then ss C was."


    "Your little sister handled things well. I didn''t do anything."


    "If that''s your answer, then I''m impressed. Even though it''s a simple story." The unppable Secretary Tachibana pped her hands.


    "Tachibana. Do you still have one seat open for secretary?"


    "Yes. A first-year ss A student applied the other day, but was rejected after the first interview."


    "Ayanokouji. If you wanted it, I would appoint you to the position."


    I was surprised, but Secretary Tachibana appeared even more shocked than me. "S-student council president... Do you really mean that?"


    "Do you disapprove?"


    "N-no. If you say so, I have no objections. But..."


    "Nah, I hate troublesome stuff. Besides, being in the student council is no joke. I want to lead an ordinary student life at this school," I replied.


    Secretary Tachibana was even more shocked by my response.


    "Huh? Are you refusing an invitation from the student council president?!"


    "Well, I''d just never do anything that I''m not interested in..."


    I didn''t do what I didn''t want to do. Besides, there was no reason to invite me onto the student council in the first ce.


    "Let''s go, Tachibana."


    "Y-yes."


    Their interest in me had apparently run out with my refusal, so they left. A short timeter, Horikita and Chabashira-sensei appeared. Chabashira-sensei just gave me a slight nce, leaving without saying anything in particr.


    "Yo." I raised my hand as I greeted Horikita, but was met with an intense re the likes of which I''d never seen from her before. She quickly returned to her neutral expression, though.


    "What were the results?" I asked.


    "You''d already know, right?" she replied.


    "I''m d to hear that. Looks like your strategy worked well."


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun. Am I just your puppet?


    "My puppet? What are you talking about?"


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you brought up the idea of surveince cameras in the ssrooms. Next, you took me to the special building and made me realize that there were no cameras. Then, you guided me to the idea of inventing false evidence, so that we could parse the truth from lies... When I look back on it now, that''s all I can think of."


    "You''re overthinking it. It''s just coincidence."


    "Who are you?"


    "What do you mean, who am I? I''m just a guy who dislikes trouble, right?"


    I realized that I had gotten involved a little too much this time. I''d need to reflect on that. The always-sharp Horikita probably guessed my thoughts, to some extent.


    I had to dial it back a little. I just wanted my life here to be peaceful.


    "Someone who dislikes trouble. If that''s��"


    As Horikita started to speak, a male student walked towards us. This was not a conversation that we wanted overheard, so both Horikita and I fell silent. We waited for him to pass, but the guy stopped in front of us.


    It wasn''t on ident. He had ck hair, styled so it was worn long. He appeared to be around the same height as me, maybe a little taller. I nced at his profile and noted that he wore a wide grin. His smile looked ominous.


    "Setting up a camera? You really did something funny, huh?" The boy didn''t even turn to face us entirely as he spoke.


    "And you are?" Horikita asked the mystery student, seemingly perturbed.


    "Next time, I''ll be your opponent. I look forward to it."


    The boy walked on without answering Horikita''s question. We never got a clear look at him. We were only able to watch in silence as he walked away.


    "Well. I''ll be heading back now." I had the feeling it would be better for us not to be seen together, and turned my back on Horikita.


    "Wait. We''re not done talking, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "I''m done talking." I kept going without looking back.


    "You promised, right? You promised you''d help me reach ss A."


    "You sort of forced me to. You helped Sudou in this case, too. Right?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I want to know what you''re thinking."


    "I''m thinking ''This is annoying,'' and ''I don''t have any motivation to do this.'' Stuff like that. That''s what I''m thinking. Even if you took back what you said just now, Horikita, I do intend to live my life quietly. Whether we aim for ss A or whatever, that''s it."


    I''d hoped that answer would satisfy her, but Horikita didn''t listen.


    "If you really hated drawing attention, you wouldn''t make all this effort to get involved. You say you''re someone who ''dislikes trouble,'' after all. Yet you act all evasive and nonmittal even while you help me. Why?"


    I assumed that this change in Horikita''s behavior was Chabashira-sensei''s doing. She was probably pulling the strings here. I wouldn''t be surprised if she knew about my past.


    "I thought that I should help the first friends I''ve ever made. Probably."


    If I kept talking, I might say something unnecessary. I walked faster.


    By now, I had reached one absolute conclusion. If Horikita were truly aiming for ss A, it would be impossible under our present circumstances.


    We''d received a deration of war from some guy apparently known as Ryuuen. This could be just the start of a cunning, audacious, and brutal attack. He would probably stand in our way as a vignt enemy in the future.


    Then there were Ichinose and Kanzaki from ss B. They were two capable people who took only small, indirect steps. Ichinose probably had more ns lined up in her ambition to reach the top than I could imagine. It was impossible to fully understand how we''dnded in this situation, or her methods and process.


    I didn''t understand what she wanted, but her goals would most likely prove a huge obstacle for us. In other words, it was fair to say that trying to reach ss A in three years was hopeless. Even if we tried to tackle this situation head-on, then...


    "Ugh!"


    I unintentionally let out a small noise.


    I really was an idiot.


    What was I getting worked up for? I had arbitrarily started analyzing ss D and considering the options. I didn''t want to. I mean, she was the one who chose this school, right? Horikita and Ichinose were aiming for the top, not me. All I wanted was an ordinary, regr life where nothing ever happened. Otherwise? I couldn''t do this.


    I knew more about me than anyone else. I knew just how defective, just how foolish I was. I was a horrible human being.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 86: Short Story 1: Special Art Works – Ah, one page of youth

    <h4>Chapter 86: Short Story 1: Special Art Works �C Ah, one page of youth</h4>


    Koudo Ikusei High school. It''s an education facility that has never been seen until now especially set up by Japan, which wasgging behind in the internationalmunity, in order to restore its former glory.


    This school, founded in order to cultivate excellent young people, has received a lot of interest both at home and abroad.


    Due to the facilities being set up far away from the center of the metropolis, it''s extremely inconvenient to make contact with the interior of the school. However, in its immense foundation they are so proud of it, upying an immense area, students can live in the residential area inside the facilities and spend afortable life from the moment they enter the school until their graduation. Not to mention the convenience store and the karaoke, cinemas, shopping centers and simr facilities, they all seem like they have formed a street. As a result, they won''t feel any inconvenience.


    One step further, in order to satisfy the special conditions of the foundation, they guarantee that, after graduation, people can choose to enter any grade school and workce.


    In addition, the school has adopted the S point system. Although they can only be used inside the school, students will receive a huge amount of allowance every month from the school.


    Thanks to the school receiving total support from the country, the school fees are exempt. In every possible way.


    As a first year male student from ss D who attends this school and receives care from them -- Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.


    That''s me. My day started in front of this elevator.


    I rubbed my drowsy and sleepy eyes while I was waiting the elevator.


    Although there were two elevators, the situation in the morning were always extremely chaotic. Due to the fact that the girls living in the upper floors would ride it, it wasn''t strange that the elevator was already full when it arrived here.


    The closing ceremony of the school term in August was already in front of our eyes. This day came especiallyte. Although the boys who couldn''t wait seemed to had ran through the stairs, I didn''t want to waste stamina in doing those meaningless things.


    I was ying with my phone while I waited and finally, the right elevator arrived.


    "...Wuaaa..."


    I realized the atmosphere and the 3 dreadful girls riding together inside the elevator. Facing this unexpected assembly, my body became stiff unconsciously.


    "Getting in? Or not?"


    As if the options of paradise or hell were pressing in to me, the girl who had her finger on the "close" button of the elevator was Horikita Suzune. If she didn''t talk she would be a beautiful girl with long ck hair, but her personality is extremely terrible. And she is apletely isted person.


    Not only she doesn''t be friends with anyone, she also has a negative attitude towards socialmunication. But she is well versed in both studies and martial arts, she canplete everything alone. In other words, she has no problems in the survival aspect. She is this kind of girl.


    "No, I''m getting in... please allow me to get in."


    I rode the elevator a bit awkwardly together with my ssmates that were already in it.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun. Ah, your hair in the back is sticking up a bit."


    "This is the natural hairstyle that is quite popr these days."


    "Ahaha, Ayanokouji-kun, you are so funny."


    Only sheughed, the other 2 people behind didn''t react at all.


    More than that, I felt from behind a "what boring thing is this guy talking about?" kind of cold stare.


    It was just like that feeling of going to the school''s dining hall alone and being excessively self conscious thinking that you were receiving the attention from the surrounding people.


    The only one who used a cute smile to answer me acting stupidly was Kushida Kikyo. She has short hair and is rumored to be very popr among the first year students. She''s a girl who can treat everybody gently. Her studies and physical skills are also pretty good. She has no aspect to criticize. And her chest is well developed. Bigger than Horikita''s. In a game she would be the most necessary existence. Only that, Kushida has also a dark side nobody knows.


    Being cheerful and gentle is just Kushida''s outer appearance, her other side is very frightening. She was capable of telling Horikita and me "I hate you" with a serious expression, without caring about our feelings. I don''t know the specific details.


    "G-good morning, Ayanokouji-kun..."


    There was also another person. The girl that was in a corner behind those 2 people was Sakura Airi. Although she usually wears fake sses and is extremely shy with strangers, in middle school she had experience as a magazine idol. The boys who know her true identity evaluate her as a real beauty. But she is also extremely shy with strangers when she is not wearing sses.


    When we arrived at the entrance hall, it inevitably became the state of four people going to school together.


    First year students all living in the same dormitory building regardless of gender and using the same road to go to school.


    "I''ve never seen thisbination before, it''s really a strange group."


    Not counting Kushida, Horikita and Sakura usually acted alone, but right now they were going together, so that couldn''t be a coincidence.


    "I got involved by Kushida-san."


    "G-getting involved, those words hurt a bit...!"


    "What do you mean?"


    I sook a proper answer from Sakura since I couldn''t grasp the situation.


    "This, that, this morning, Kushida-san came to my room to get me... she said she had an important thing to discuss..."


    Discuss, although I was waiting for her to continue talking, her volume dropped so low that I couldn''t hear her clearly anymore.


    "Aren''t we going on a trip very soon? That''s why I wanted to invite you all to go together."


    It seemed that she answered in order to provide assistance to Sakura. I see. After all, going alone while travelling would be very lonely.


    The first year students were scheduled to participate in the luxurious cruise trip organized by the school.


    I guess Kushida greeted people actively in order to avoid the appearance of istion inside the ss.


    "Even so, is it okay to wait in front of other people''s door without permission?"


    "Yesterday I greeted you when we were returning and you said you were busy so you rejected it... so if it''s in the morning then you will have time, right?"


    There route between the dormitory and the school is just a few minutes. Even so, in these few minutes they can also discuss things.


    Kushida must have realized it so she acted in this way.


    "You say trip, but it''s just 2 weeks. You say go together, but there are no particr things to do."


    "There''s no such thing. I''ve heard that the ship is extremely big and being alone would be lonely. Sakura-san, you should alsoe and go with my group, ok?"


    "I-I''m n-not good at..."


    Of course, she also knew about Sakura not being good at interpersonal rtionships.


    Because of that, Kushida, who could establish a good rtionship with anyone, took the initiative and extended her hand towards Sakura.


    Only that, just one person was unable to hold that hand.


    "Sakura. There are also a lot of people that are easy to handle in Kushida''s group. I think it''s an opportunity hard toe by."


    I slightly covered her by urging Sakura to participate.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you are also going with Sudo-kun and the others, right?"


    "Yes. We have already nned some things. After all, going alone would be really lonely."


    I was lying. However, if by doing that I could make Sakura''s heart feel more rxed, then it was worth it.


    "Although I believe the problem lies in the thought of being alone would be lonely."


    I knew it would be like this. Horikita interrupted the conversation without reading the atmosphere.


    "Is that so? Isn''t everybody going together happier? It''s only that, you know?"


    "If someone can only keep themselves by staying in themunity, then that person''s existence is iplete."


    Although Horikita is never interested in other people, she cares about this point a lot.


    The situation of this person is not being lonely or isted, rather considering her arrogance as belief.


    "Horikita-san, do you want to go together with us?"


    "No."


    She immediately rejected Kushida''s invitation. Kushida was also used to it and retreated with a smile on her face, but she spoke after that.


    "Let''s go together, okay?"


    "No need..."


    In front of the invitationing from her with a bright smile, Horikita rejected her by turning her back.


    "Good morning, Kikyo-chan. Horikita-san and Sakura-san are also here!"


    Bang - as if it was pressing against my back, a lively girl appeared on the scene. Long pink hair fluttering in the wind, she was ss B''s student Ichinose Honami.


    As a result of the addition of a lively girl, Sakura became even more withered and came a bit closer to me. Having difficulties even when interacting with people of the same gender, she sure has it difficult.


    "What, what, this is really a rarely seenbination. What are you talking about? Let me join in."


    "You see, isn''t the 2-week triping soon? After all, it''s hard toe by, so we were just discussing about where to go. If it''s possible, Honami-chan can alsoe with us."


    "Wa, really? I''ll go, I''ll go!"


    Even though these 2 people belong to different sses, it seems like their rtionship is on a first name basis.


    But then again, this girl called Ichinose is special. In this school, due to the special rules with other sses, even if this school is where everybody is assisting, it still has a huge conspiracy.


    That is, it''s a system where they conduct a ranking to the students and assign them into different sses ording to their "strength".


    The excellent students are assigned to ss A, the deficient students are sent to ss D. After graduation, the ones receiving care are only ss A, so in practice ss D is insignificant.


    However, what''splex here is that academic skills strength. Even though the student''s duty is studying, this school doesn''t judge the students based on written examination performance. The proof of that is that Horikita, Kushida, and also Sakura''s academic skills are by no means low. Although every person has their iplete parts... me included.


    "I also want to chat with Horikita-san and Sakura san a bit more. I''m really looking forward to it."


    It looks like Ichinose is really thinking about interacting with students from another ss, her face was filled with excitement.


    "I won''t be together with all of you."


    "Eh, is it like that...? Do you already have ns?"


    "No, I''m just not interested."


    Even if the other person was Ichinose, Horikita''s attitude didn''t change. Rather, her rejection was even stronger.


    "Ahaha, I see. It really feels like Horikita-san''s style. Then if it''s possible, if you have time during the trip, don''t forget about contacting me. Back then I already wanted to give you my e-mail address."


    She was different from Kushida, Ichinose didn''t stick to her and immediately retreated. Ichinose took out a memo from her bag and wrote down her e-mail address and handed it to the two people. Sakura, who usually never gets someone to hand over their contact info, was unable to take her eyes off that piece of paper.


    "You are really a good person. Isn''t it better just to ignore people like me alone?"


    "Ignore? It feels like this way of speaking is not suitable for students that want to enjoy youth."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t intend to enjoy youth. In addition,pared to spending a boring time chatting with me, isn''t choosing to ignore me a more effective way of time management?"


    "It''s precisely this. Every time Horikita-san gives me the cold shoulder, it causes people to have no other alternative."


    "Haha. Horikita-san is indeed a bit arrogant, but this isn''t a bad thing. Although Horikita-san, you have said you don''t need youth, but I believe you can''t be sure of that. Horikita-san might not want to enjoy youth, but at this very moment, this is youth."


    Horikita listened to Ichinose''s words in silence.


    On the other hand, Sakura, who basically didn''t speak and I didn''t know whether she had listened to her words, was murmuring softly.


    "At this very moment... this is youth..."


    Someone who doesn''t have many friends has no chance with youth. I guess she was thinking that.


    The girl who believed she didn''t need it and the girl who thought she had no chance with youth. Even if both of them had different reasons, the conclusion they reached must be simr. Ichinose grabbed Kushida''s shoulder and closed the distance with Horikita.


    "Right now I''m here, Kikyo-chan is here, Sakura-san is here too. And Horikita-san is also here. Chatting about meaningless things while going to school. In the future we will definitely think this is youth.


    "Trying to negate the future events... that won''t do. That''s something not even god can do."


    Horikita stopped refuting Ichinose. Or I should I say she gave up.


    Whether it was rted or not to her expectations, if youth itself is to be enjoyed, then it couldn''t be denied.


    Even though I''m the same as Horikita, still not being able to understand the meaning of youth, but I felt I understood it to some extent. The scene in front of my eyes at this moment has to be one page of youth.


    How should I put it? I was actually in such an incredible scene.


    Looking at it, this was an incredible scene of a boy ced in between four girls. My existence was even more conspicuous than the red ranger in a sentai squad.


    "... Really, so behind the times."


    Thinking that I shouldn''t be there, I stood there quietly.


    I felt to some extent that these four people in a not so distant future will be very good friends.


    If it will be like that, I can''t disturb them now.


    Even though I was thinking like this...


    Kushida realized I was standing in the original ce. This action was transmitted to the remaining 3 people, everybody stopped their footsteps and turned their bodies to look at me.


    "What''s going on? Ayanokouji-kun. Did you forget to bring something?"


    "Eh? Ah, no..."


    "We don''t have sses today. There shouldn''t be any particr thing we need to use."


    "Are you... not feeling well...?"


    "If I had to say, you''ve been absent-minded since the beginning, pull yourself together."


    Each of the ss D girls used their own way to show their worries and talked to me.


    Seeing this situation, Ichinose, looking satisfied, showed an even more glittering smile.


    "May sickness? Or do you feel excluded?"


    "...."


    "Ah, did get it right? It''s nothing, Ayanokouji-ku vou are also a page of our vouth."


    Saying this, she ran towards me, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me softly.


    I was nning to stand there and yet I got dragged by Ichinose easily as if I wascking strength.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, if you don''t hurry up we''ll just leave you here~"


    Perhaps I inadvertently stepped into that youth. But the distance to the moment I can get the answer is still remote. One year? Two years?


    Or maybe the moment I graduate from this school? It was hard to say right now.


    However, the day can clearly feel that this kind of time is a precious and irreceable thing, will definitelye.


    This premonition -was sprouting in the depths of my heart.


    (This short story happens between Vol 2 and Vol 3. It''s a pity that they scrapped all the Ichinose lines and the five of them walking together, sing it was a beautiful scene).

 Chapter 87: Short Story 2 : Ike Kanji SS – Common Delusion

    <h4>Chapter 87: Short Story 2 : Ike Kanji SS �C Common Delusion</h4>


    Before 9 pm. I stood up from theputer after checking the weather for tomorrow.


    Something rarely seen happened, Ike phoned me. A rarely seen situation from someone wouldn''t call me once in a month.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji, have you woken up?


    Those who are sleeping at this time can only be students that has spent the whole night preparing for an exam and the busy staff workers.


    "Actually, I''m worrying about what should I have for dessert tonight."


    "Don''t call me for these things... haven''t you had dinner yet?"


    I remembered that the dining hall of the dorm closes at 9pm. The remaining options would be only the convenience store.


    "Idiot, it''s not that, it''s the dessert all men desire. Do you understand me?"


    The dessert all men desire?...


    Is there something that tastes differently because of being of a different gender?


    Unfortunately, I''ve never heard of it.


    "Ayanokouji. You are being a more and more boring man."


    I was hurt since it was a friend who said this without consideration. Although I know I''m boring, but being said this directly in the face I will still take it to the heart.


    "You have just stood up from theputer, right? Then let me provide you with a special dessert."


    He sent me something through the chat window of the Inte phone call program based on p2p technology. Inside he pasted a strangelyrge URL. Is this the dessert?


    "Why don''t you open it and take a look? It''s the best dessert after all."


    Still harboring suspicions, I tried to click it, and it showed the contents of the link.


    What appeared was the picture of my ssmate Sakura Airi in swimsuit. It was hard to believe someone at her same age would possess a body with such a developed chest and a slender waist.


    I reckon no matter what type of gentleman they are, their gazes would be glued to the screen.


    "I found her homepage. This photo was taken during third year of middle school. Can you believe it?"


    Unbelievable... even high school student figures pale inparison to this.


    But after seeing this I''ve finally understood. So by dessert he was referring to this...


    "Think about it calmly, isn''t this super good? After all, we have a magazine idol in the ss! If paired with this picture, you''ll have all kinds of delusions."


    Even if you said it as if you were bragging about, I''m still unable to understand this type of emotion.


    Feeling happy by having a cute girl in the same ss and feeling happier when you can meet her... I still don''t quite understand the proper state of mind of boys and girls.


    Leaving my thoughts aside, Ike was staring alone to the picture in high spirits.


    What would Sakura think, if she knew she was being treated as dessert?


    I bet it wouldn''t be "I''m already used to it" and call it a day.


    But let''s forget about it... for the moment let''s save this picture. Saving this picture is not doing bad things.


    While paying attention to not let Ike discover it, I put the picture inside a folder.

 Chapter 88: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS – My own place

    <h4>Chapter 88: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS �C My own ce</h4>


    Chabashira-sensei, ss D''s homeroom teacher, concluded the ss meeting and dered the end of the sses.


    ncing at the students who were talking about how to spend the time after school, I quietly walked out of the ssroom.


    Whether it''s attending school or during weekends, my job always starts at 4 o''clock.


    Grabbing my partner with one hand -my digital camera, I prepared to start taking photos and after that, uploading them to my homepage.


    This is my daily assignment.


    "How should I take the photos today?"


    I have to avoid repeatingpositions while I update my selfies to the homepage every day, but I can''t leave the school grounds, so it''s very difficult.


    Even so, Koudou Ikusei Advanced High School''s campus environments are really abundant.


    In the campus there are a shopping center and a cinema, in the gym there is a swimming pool, there are sufficient facilities, so choosing a different ce isn''t challenging.


    ...this should''ve been the case, but I could be seen in those ces.


    Because in order to avoid those situations, I''ve kept taking pictures repeating the same ces with nobody around.


    Behind the teaching block, inside the gym, or the shopping center after the business hours.


    But I can''t say that there''s no problem as long as there are no people.


    In ces where there are no people, there would be a fairly unique lonely atmosphere.


    By taking a picture in a deserted shopping center, it can''t be helped that it would give a quiet and lonely feeling.


    Since it''s rare that I upload photos, I really want it to be those types of pictures that can make people feel happy after seeing them.


    Or those that can cure their souls. Even if it sounds extraordinary, those are my thoughts.


    "No... I might need to try harder"


    Although today was the first timeing to the school''s periphery, thendscape was a bitcking.


    Even though it was a good thing that there were no people, it was more boring than what I predicted, itcked charm.


    After that, I discovered a small building like an assembled house.


    Since I had a lot of time, I went around the building by following the wall in order to examine the ce.


    Small andfortable, built very exquisitely and pleasing to the eye.


    There was a warning stuck at the entrance that said "Not allowed to use yet" I tried to peek through the small window.


    Inside, there were those tables used in meetings, folded chairs and a shelf, but I didn''t know its use.


    Will they use this ce to conduct discussions?


    I felt as if I was doing a bad thing by peekinginside without permission, so my heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    I whispered "I''m very sorry" and I left the building behind.


    Even though thendscapes were somewhatcking, but with the pass of the time, my evaluation also changed.


    Especially due to the mysterious atmosphere brought by the sunset, the same ce could also feel like a different ce.


    Hm... it might be difficult doing it here.


    Taking a selfie near an assembled house under the light of the sunset. Just by thinking about it feels creepy.


    I had no choice but to give up taking pictures, so on the way to the dorms I tried to conduct another search.


    When I returned to my room, it was almost 6 pm. I had taken some pictures, but none of them were satisfactory.


    As soon as I returned to my room, I took off my school uniform and I took out my clothes from the wardrobe.


    As ast resort when I can''t manage to take a satisfying photo.


    "Maybe recently my chest has gotten bigger...


    Looking at myself wearing only wearing underwear reflected through the mirror, I couldn''t help but feel depressed and sigh. For someone like me who wasn''t ustomed to attracting attention, I really hated having an ample chest.


    No matter what I''m always conscious about the gazes casted towards me by the boys. Today a guy stared at me with a strange look.


    "Ah..."


    I can''t, I can''t. If I think about these things it will affect the pictures.


    I told myself "smile, smile", and I revealed a smile.


    "Yes. It''s okay like this."


    After I had regained a bit of self-confidence, I put on my own clothes once again.


    Then I used the dy timer mode to shot photos while I made some poses.


    No matter when, I always had a lively and cheerful expression, only the seriousness in my eyes would not disappear.


    "Even though it was impossible for me to take photos of myself in the past...


    Back then I couldn''t even see my own smile, let alone taking a picture for others to see.


    But now, it feels extremely exciting being immersed in this kind of thing. I feel really happy when take photos.


    After experiencing this, I realized people''s interests really differ a lot.


    Having battled for around 30 minutes and having taken thest photo, I turned on theputer to confirm them. Even if I wasn''t good at performing these tasks, I still tried hard to learn to do it.


    But it was only to the degree of saving and duplicating and adding some decorations.


    Even so, the impression will also change all of a sudden by doing that.


    "This is fine."


    I decided the best photo and uploaded it directly.


    As long as it makes one fan happy, I will be satisfied. Even if there are 100 criticisms, 1 praise is enough to cover them all.


    "What should write down...?


    Although uploading a photo was done very fast, updating the contents of the homepage was very time-consuming.


    I don''t have friends and I don''t have anyone to hold a conversation. Being afraid of having eye-contact with others while talking to them, I always lower my head. That''s why I was unable to write anything interesting.


    But I can''t just write a gloomy essay, nor false things. So difficult.


    That''s why I... will write my own prospect.


    I hope tomorrow will be a happy and peaceful day for everybody.


    I hope everybody can spend the day with a smile.


    I wrote this wish.

 Chapter 89: Short Story 4 : Horikita Suzune SS – Horikita Suzune’s Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 89: Short Story 4 : Horikita Suzune SS �C Horikita Suzune''s Prediction</h4>


    The sound of a bird''s chirp from my phone slowly reached my ears.


    It was time to wake up. I looked at the clock that was hanged on the wall while I was getting out of bed. I woke up as usual. The habit that the body had developed can''t be forgotten. This habit hasn''t changed since I entered this school.


    With the exception of some special circumstances that made me go to bedte, I have always woken up at 6am.


    After that, I slightly arranged my appearance and started preparing breakfast. Although I don''t have much appetite, I''ve been eating three meals a day, as a result I''ve a bnced nutrition, to the extent of living a life of having a good diet.


    After that, I left the room at 8 o''clock to go to school.


    The sequence of actions up to this point has not changed since elementary school.


    -Originally, it should''ve been like this.


    The former me went to school alone, studied alone, ate lunch alone, returned home alone.


    This is me -Horikita Suzune''s life, and at the same time, my nature.


    The pitiful gazes thates from the surroundings considering me as a solitary person are just meddlesome.


    No, even an exnation such as meddlesome is wrong.


    I can aplish whatever I do.


    Be it studies or sports, I have the confidence that I''m superior than my peers.


    And more importantly, it''s impossible for me to trust other people.


    At first, everybody disyed a good attitude in order to approach me, but they would immediately leave. So I naturally distanced myself from other people. As a result, I never perceived loneliness nor inconvenience.


    That''s why this situation will inevitably continue. But recently, this has started to change.


    Inside me, the tempo of my life has started to change quietly.


    I feel that the time I spend being alone has been reducing.


    I know what''s causing this.


    It''s because of the resident of my neighboring seat in the ssroom.


    I casted a nce at Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun''s seat, who has not arrived at school yet.


    I don''t know why, but no matter what attitude I adopt towards him, his attitude has never changed.


    When we meet for the first time, it couldn''t be said that I gave him a good impression. I thought I would be quickly ignored.


    When I came back to reality, I realized that the time where I talk to him has increased.


    Why is that?


    Why?


    These questions rush to my mind in quick session, I''m unable to understand this.


    I''ve never considered Ayanokouji-kun as a friend, never.


    Although I don''t know what he thinks, I only consider him as a person who sits beside me in the ssroom by chance.


    However, there is no doubt, my heart has some other ideas.


    He hase to the ssroom.


    He looks like usual, slowly going to his seat whilecking enthusiasm.


    During that moment, my ssmate Kushida-san talked to Ayanokouji-kun.


    "Thank you for the previous Sunday. You''ve really helped me."


    She was talking while having a big smile in her face and waving her hands. These are acrobatics I''m not able to do.


    "Let''s go y again in the future."


    "Oh, oh"


    Being treated familiarly, he answered her while looking as if he was thinking that wasn''t bad.


    In other words, these two went somewhere on Sunday, didn''t they?


    ...Nothing to do with me.


    What people do in rest day in whatever ce have no impact on my life.


    Ayanokouji-kun greeted me with a stiff manner, different to how he treated Kushida-san.


    I also used an equally degree of stiff tone to reply him.


    And the conversation is over.


    "Were you together with Kushida-san during the rest day?


    I originally intended to end the conversation a moment ago, but I unconsciously let those words out of my mouth..


    It looks like he treated those words as the everyday conversation and didn''t look at me.


    "She asked for my help because of Sakura. Then I had no choice."


    He really treats Kushida-san with a different attitude. Is this due to the difference in the intimacy degree?


    "I see."


    I couldn''t help but answer coldly, as if he was a stranger.


    "Is there any pro..blem..."


    Did he look at me because he felt my question was unexpected?


    After that he looked as if he was startled and he pulled back while shrinking his body.


    "W-what happened to you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I totally don''t understand why he would act like that.


    There were no other strange things nearby.


    "Ah, you have a very frightening expression"


    A very frightening expression? Did I put on that kind of expression?


    In addition, nothing happened before that could make my expression change.


    But if I have to say it no matter what, it was just that I was a bit dissatisfied at Ayanokouji-kun''s treats people differently. That''s wrong, there''s something more. He''s someone who avoids troublesome things, he should dislike those things.


    And yet he was called out by Kushida-san during rest days and he even apanied her proactively. This really puts people in a bad mood.


    Even though there shouldn''t be big variations of the time spent in conversations, why is that?


    "Really? I didn''t n to do that, it''s like usual. I was onlymenting that you have be someone who does as one pleases. When I asked you for help I even had an embarrassed face, but when Kushida requests for your help, you easily agreed. I am just calmly analyzing where could the difference be."


    Why did I speak so fast? Not even I could believe myself.


    These words simply sounded like someone trying to divulge that they were gloomy.


    Why is that? It slightly looked as if I couldn''t handle my unfathomable heart.


    After that, she approached as if she realized something and called Ayanokouji kun out to the corridor.


    I didn''t know why my eyes followed these two.


    Kushida-san was looking this me far away. "...don''t tell me, I''m treating Ayanokouji-kun as a friend?" I said that in a low voice, as if to let myself confirm that. Because he is always unmotivated, he''s not really the type of person I like.


    This can''t be, right?


    There shouldn''t be any factor for me to treat him as a friend.


    I''m no trying to boast, but I don''t even understand clearly what a friend is. In other words, it''s impossible that I can make friends since I can''tprehend this concept.


    Perhaps I''m just in a bad mood because of that attitude of his.


    It has to be this.


    By distorting that only answer, my heart could rx a little bit.


    I don''t need friends.


    -The me of that time really though like that.


    Trantion : Seven Seas

 Chapter 90: Prologue: Chabashira Sae’s Monologue

    <h4>Chapter 90: Prologue: Chabashira Sae��s Monologue</h4>


    There are many stories in Greek Mythology that include human suspicions, hatred and jealousy. Have you ever heard about Icarus'' wings? Here a simple summary of it.


    Once, in Greece, there was a great inventor called Daedalus. Daedalus was ordered by King Minos to build abyrinth where the monster Minotaur would have been confined.


    However,ter, he was forsaken by King Minos and ended up being confined in a tower together with his son Icarus. Daedalus, to escape from the tower in which they were imprisoned, managed to gather all the birds'' feathers he could find, so that he could fabricate bigger wings. The big feathers were fastened with threads, while the small ones with wax.


    Soon, the wings werepleted and at the request of the son who asked him when they could fly away freely, Daedalus, as a father, warned him: "If you fly too high, the wings that are reinforced with wax will be burnt by the sun and they will melt. Be careful!".


    Icarus, who received such a precious advice, flew away from the tower with his father. Then came the Freedom. But freedom, on some asions, is a dangerous thing because it makes one lose sight of his own self.


    With liberty spreading out before his eyes, Icarus became intoxicated by it. Maybe it was inevitable. It was like a breakthrough from a painful, restrained situation.


    Completely fascinated by freedom, he forgot his father''s advice and flew higher and higher. The wing crafted as one of a fake angel was burnt by the sun and the wax melted out in a twinkling of an eye.


    Eventually, the false wings were burned outpletely. Icarus fell into the ocean and died.


    Was Icarus simply a brave man who jumped up in the sky to gain freedom? Or was he an arrogant man who believed he could have reached the sun and just overestimated his own power and capacities? Maybe, except for his own father, no one will ever know.


    Now, I don''t know why I was reminded of Icarus'' wings when I found myself in front of a particr boy. Comparing this to various situations, I felt that he''s none other than the closest to that figure. Though, right away I''m made acutely aware that they were both radically different. Because this boy didn''t have the courage nor the arrogance of Icarus.


    I was being pressured. I had no other choice but to do this.


    There was no other way to deal with it, but to incur the boy''s displeasure.


    I couldn''t do anything but to behave firmly and with courage towards the boy who turned his quiet anger in front of me.


    I cannot restore a rolled dice to its original position.


    Because the bet already started.


    <Illustration>


    ������


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 91 - 1: The Boundary Line Between Heaven and Hell [Introduction]

    Chapter 91: Chapter 1: The Boundary Line Between Heaven and Hell [Introduction]


    The evesting summer sea. The boundless blue sky. Perfectly clear air. The rustling of the salty sea breeze that gently wraps around the body.


    Here, in the heart of the Pacific Ocean without feeling the sweltering midsummer heat. 1


    Yes, this is really a Sea Paradise.


    "OHHHHHH! This is the best AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


    From the deck of a luxury liner loudly rang the screams of Ike Kanji who stood with both hands raised. Usually,ints and phrases like "SHUT UP!" came flying from nowhere, but today of all days there was nothing and everyone finally enjoyed a blissful moment. There was a remarkable view from the best ce on the deck in the reserved seats. 2


    "What a fantastic view! I''m really super excited!!!!"


    A group of girls led by Karuizawa showed up from the inboardpartments. She pointed at the ocean and with a ear-to-ear grin said: "Really, what a terrible scenery��" 1


    Kushida Kiky��, one of the girls of the group idling about, was also ecstatic and was sighing while looking at the sea.


    After overwhelming hardships, the midterm and the finals we finally weed summer vacation. It was waiting for us with open arms.


    Koudo Ikusei Senior High School had organized for us a luxurious two-week trip. A cruise on a luxury liner.


    "I''m d I didn''t leave school, Ken. If this trip was an ordinary trip, it would''ve been definitely impossible for me. How does it feel to be someone on the verge of being kicked out, who was in thest ce even in the final exam? Tell me, how does it feel?"


    Even if this question was instigated by Yamauchi Haruki, Sud�� Ken, far from looking blue, just howled withughter. The fierce and cool appearance of the lone wolf mergedpletely into theughing ssmate''s figure. "It''s all a piece of cake if I depend on my skills. Didn''t they say I could show my ability of ying the leading role to resolve everything with my intellect?"


    Despite being in agony only some time ago, this trip seems to havepletely blown everything away. It surely seems like this blue sea washes away all the usual troublesome things and the difficult situations.


    "I never would''ve dreamed I could be part of such a luxurious trip. And it''s 2 weeks, 2 WEEKS. When mom and dad will hear it, they will be so surprised that they will piss in their pants".


    As Sud�� said, from an ordinary person''s point of view, this is a non-standard trip. In this high school, supported by the country, there''s really no need to pay for misceneous expenses or tuition. And naturally, even for this trip. It''s all special treatment.


    And needless to say, the exterior of the liner we boarded and the facilities were also very fulfilling. From a first ss restaurant and the theater where you can enjoy ys or live performance, to a ssy spa fully equipped of anything. If I ever thought of travelling as an individual here, I would need to spend 100.000 yen in the off-season.


    Finally, such a marvellous andmended trip starts today.


    The schedule will go on like this.


    In the first week, we''re going to make the most of our summer vacation by staying at a pension built on a desert ind.


    Then, the following week we''re going to sojourn on the cruise boat. At 5 am, the first year students will take the bus simultaneously and head towards Tokyo Bay, then the passenger ship will leave from the port where the students boarded.


    While eating breakfast in the liner''s lounge, the students could behave as they pleased. Additionally, a very fortunate thing was that all the facilities on the ship could be used free of charge. For us, usually worried about points of shortage and expenses, this was a life-saver.


    Suddenly, Kushida turned towards me and gave me a thoughtful look. Backed by the ocean and the blue sky, Kushida looked even more shining and I don''t know why but my heart pounded, despite being ugly.


    Impossible, it can''t be that she��towards me.


    "Well then, how about Horikita-san? Aren''t you always together?" 1


    I couldn''t allow myself to be captured in the haze of her vision. It seems like she was simply thinking about Horikita.


    "Come on, now. I''m not her guardian��"


    I can''t remember seeing her on board after breakfast.


    "You don''t seem much of a person who enjoys travelling, are you more like one who enjoys staying in the room?"


    "I guess so"


    "Around noon we can go on the private beach of the ind and swim freely. I can''t wait!!"


    It seems like this school owns a small ind in the south, and we''re heading there now.


    "Attention to all the students! Please gather on the deck. You''ll be able to see the ind soon. For a while, you will be able to see a very meaningful and splendid scenery". This curious announcement suddenly reverberated throughout the ship. Kushida and the others paid attention to it and calmly seemed to be looking forward to what was toe. 2


    A few minutes after several students started to gather, the ind appeared. 2


    Ike let out a whoop of joy. The students noticed it and they began to cluster on the deck all at once. When a whole mass of people crowded the ce, some bossy students came to push us so that they could take our ce on the best position.


    "Ah so bothersome��Hey, get out of the way! You rejects!"


    In that moment, one of the very intimidating boys thrust away my shoulder. In a sudden fluster, I grabbed the balustrade of the deck to avoid losing bnce and falling. Those studentsughed at me in disdain.


    "Hey you, what the fuck are you doing?"


    Sud�� became extremely upset and intimidated on the spot. Kushida, worried by the situation, came beside me. Another girl who followed behind that student and saw the scene actually had a very miserable aspect.


    "You should understand this schools'' system. It''s a school based on merit. There are no human rights in ss D. ''Defectives'' have to behave obediently and submissively, like the rejects they are. This side, we''re all ss A". 3


    The D ss then departed from the bow (of the boat) like they had been kicked out. Sud�� seemed displeased, still he didn''t give in to a fight and was able to endure with it, which proved that he was bing a little more grown-up. Or was it simply because he understood and epted ss D''s inferior position?


    "Hey everyone, you were all here. What happened?"


    Among the students who came flocking, one boy called out to me.


    Although we sensed that the situation was displeasing and unfair, there was no need to have unnecessary worries. So better to pay no heed to it.


    That boy''s name was Y��suke Hirata. ss D''s Leader. 4


    I''m also the leader of the group to which I belong.


    The rooms'' allocation in groups was about to be decided in that moment. While I was just expecting not to be called by Ike and Sud�� to whom I was rtively close, the group simply ended up in over capacity. 1


    Just when I remained alone, the entrance of Hirata kind of like a Messiah settled the situation.


    "Say Hirata, how far did you get with Karuizawa?"


    Ike addressed Hirata who actually never tried to get closer to Karuizawa.


    "Why don''t you take the chance of this long-awaited trip and try to be more flirty with her?"


    He poked fun like that, having also heard that Hirata hates when other girls look at him.


    "We just go to our own pace, huh sorry. I''ll be going now. Miyake-kun seems to be in trouble".


    His mobile rang and Hirata went back to the ship while fiddling. Busy is the destiny for popr people.


    "What''s with him? Is he really only worried about his ssmates?"


    "But Karuizawa is Karuizawa, and apparently they''ve not been much close recently so��perhaps��they''ve broken up? If it''s like that, then it sucks. Kushida-chan will have much morepetition".


    Certainly, they could be less closepared to when they started dating. But I don''t feel like they''ve fought or the situation has got uglier. Because indeed they seem to get along well when I see them talking.


    "I''ve decided Haruki. I��will confess to Kushida-chan on this trip"


    "Well, what the fuck. If she dumps you Ike, it''s gonna be incredibly awkward. Will it be okay??"


    "This is only for my selfish reasoning. In any case, isn''t Kushida-chan very cute? That''s why I think most of the boys want to ask her out. However, as she''s out of my and their league, and she''s not used to confessions I''m sure that there''s a possibility that Kushida-chan''s heart will be shaken by my sudden love confession. But there''s only a little hope there".


    "I see��you made up your mind already.."


    "Ah��yeah"


    Yamauchi wanted to burst into opposition about that, but he did nothing. He was looking over the deck restlessly as if he was searching for something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ahhh, no nothing��"


    After ignoring me absent-mindedly like that, in the end Yamauchi didn''t touch the Kushida subject anymore.


    "Hey hey Kushida-chan. You got a minute?"


    "Uhm? What is it?"


    Ike immediately approached Kushida who was calmly looking over the sea nearby. Obviously, that was a suspicious move.


    "Well��how shall I say��Hasn''t been about 4 months since we met? That''s why, before long I wonder if it''s okay to call you by your first name. You see, it sounds cold and distant when I call you by yourst name". 1


    "Now that you mention it, Yamauchi-kun called me by my name before I realized it"


    "Eh, I guess it''s bad if I call you Kiky��-chan, after all".


    Ike eximed a bit deted but Kushida beamed nonchntly.


    "Of course, there''s no problem with it! Should I call you Kanji-kun too?" 1


    "UUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH KIKYO-CHAN AAAAAAAAHHHHHH" 2


    Ike cried out and screamed assuming a pose of one who was going towards heaven or of someone who just received a package with toon the Movie.


    Kushidaughed softly. I guess she saw him as strange and funny.


    "First names uh?e to think of it, what is Horikita''s first name?"


    Sud�� naturally asks me if I know it.


    "It''s Tomiko. Horikita Tomiko." 4


    "Mhm Tomiko��it''s a cute name. As expected, the feeling is perfect." 2


    "Ah no, I was wrong. It was Suzune" 2


    "You little��do not make more mistakes. Suzune uh? It feels perfect like Tomiko, but 100 millions times more"


    Whether Horikita''s name is Sadako or Sam, it would be selfish to feel it or say it without permission.


    "During this summer vacation, I will also call you by your first name. Suzune, Suzune��"


    Well, it seems like the boys want to get closer to the girls during this vacation.


    Meanwhile, none of the boys calls me by my first name nor I call them with theirs.


    "That''s right. Hey look here, Ayanokoji. You made me try practicing. Now you practice saying Suzune''s name too" 2


    "Practice? Why? Practice, you say��That''s not normal". 1


    You can''t do something like practicing saying a person''s name�� unless you do it before the person himself.


    Don''t tell me that the simple-minded Sud�� intends to make me out to be an imaginary Horikita.


    He was staring at me intensely.


    Probably because he''s imagining the opposite sex, but that gaze is awfully gross.


    "Say, Horikita, you got a minute? I need to talk to you a little" 2


    "I''m not Horikita" 1


    I became immediately disgusted and turned away with a face of disapproval.


    "YOU IDIOT! It''s practice. I also don''t want to do it, but it''s necessary for me, mhm maybe or maybe not. Because if I don''t practice I can''t be good. It''s important I give it a shot either way." 1


    I really don''t want to hear such a horseshit talk.


    Ahhh, since it can''t be helped, I''ll just go along with it and be patient.


    "Horikita. It isn''t strange that we''re always treating each other as strangers? We''ve been acquainted for a long time. And it seems like others are calling each other nicely with their first name. How about we do it too soon��. gradually?"


    [.....]


    Unconsciously, I wanted to hit Sud��''s head so much. But I endured it with patience and mentally just like an adult would do. Just like an adult would do.


    "Say something! Why are you not practicing with me?" 1


    "No, no��What do you want me to say?"


    "Just something that Horikita is likely to reply. Since you''ve known her for a long time, you must know what she''d say, right?"


    Our level of acquaintance is 4 months, so it''s impossible for me to know such things.


    Even so, Sud�� insisted that I yed the part of an imaginary Horikita. I clenched my fist unconsciously as to threaten someone.


    "I''m one step from bing an adult and I should do something like this on behalf of Horikita? Feel free to practice by yourself"


    Instead, Ike acted as a substitute.


    While looking a bit shady, Sud�� said: "Horikita��is it okay if I call you with your first name?"


    "Um well��Sud��-kun is not really a handsome guy, isn''t he? I mean, it seems like he doesn''t have much money either. He isn''t really my type, can''t you see? I mean, sorry sorry, isn''t he an outcast?! "


    Ike was acting as a gyaru[1] high school student who, on the contrary, looked nothing as such. So Sud��, even while being on the deck, decided to chokehold him and making him writhe in agony.


    [TL/N :- gyaru - A woman adhering to a fashion trend usually marked by brown or blond-dyed hair, gaudy clothes and essories.]


    They''re always full of vitality, these fellows. Just by looking at them, the fatigue builds up and umte. Still, it seems funny.


    After a while, all around the gasps grew louder. 3


    The students'' enthusiasm also increased greatly when the ind could be clearly visible to the naked eye and the distance shortened more and more. I thought the ship was directed to the ind, but I don''t know why we passed through the pier and the ship began encircling around the ind. The area lent by the country to manage the ind is 0.5 km. The highest altitude is 230m. It''s a very tiny ind if seen from the perspective of Japan''s totality as a country, but if seen by a hundred and a dozen people on a cruise like us, it was even too big. 1


    Somehow, the liner circumnavigated the ind and showed it entirely. It continued to go round and round the outer perimeter without changing speed. Although the ship barely made a ssh of water, it actually navigated at an unnatural high speed.


    "It''s a very mysterious sight�� I''m impressed. Don''t you think so, Ayanokoji-kun?"


    "Oh? hmm yeah true."


    I looked at Kushida whose eyes were shining while looking at the desert ind, and my heart pounded a little. Again. After all, Kushida was really cute. I wanted to protect that smile and that child-like behaviour. 1


    "From here, we willnd on an uninhabited ind owned by the school. Students should change into their jerseys, check their prescribed bags and luggage properly and don''t forget to bring out their mobile phone. After that, please assemble on the deck. Please keep all your personal belongings in your rooms. Since there''s a possibility that you won''t be able to go to the toilet for some time, please settle it properly now." 4


    This announcement rolled around. Apparently, the docking point on the private beach is near. It seems like Ike and the others are going back to change with high spirits. I also turned my feet back to the group room. Then I dressed myself in a jersey I used during physical education ss, returned to the deck and waited for the boat to reach the ind. As we drew closer to the ind which was directly ahead, the enthusiasm of first-year students reached its peak.


    "From this point onward, starting from the students of ss A, we''ll begin to descend in order. Moreover, it''s forbidden to bring mobile phones on the ind. So please, hand them over individually to your homeroom teacher and go down the ship". With the teacher''s voice on the loudspeaker, the students went down the stairs of the ship in order.


    "Whew, please hurry up! Even though we''re thinly dressed, we''re all sweating here". 2


    <illustration> 5</illustration>


    The deck of the anchored ship was too exposed to the sun. No wonder manyints came out. ss D was standing on the ship ready to go down while enduring the heat, and in the end Horikita joined them too. At first nce it seemed like a usual situation, but something has shifted. There was like a feeling of difort and uneasiness. Even Horikita who is usually a methodical and scrupulous person seemed to be anxious about outward appearances. Nevertheless, she kept her ck hair tousled not changingpletely her own aspect. She looked a bit cold and unconsciously she rubbed her arms while waiting for thending on the ind. 2


    "What have you been up to?"


    "I''ve been just reading a book in my room. "For Whom The Bell Tolls"��. You wouldn''t know".


    C''mon. It was one of Ernest Hemingway''s representative works, wasn''t it? An unparalleled masterpiece, no doubts about it. I thought about it for a long time, but Horikita''s hobby of reading this kind of books is amazing��But, I wonder about the priority of reading even during this wonderful trip. Well, in these circumstances I''m also dubious on whether I favoured the room as a good ce to read books or not.


    Let''s just forget about it. The person herself won''t say anything about the topic and to pry inquisitively from here would be rude.


    "I''m anxious about the sequel, but if it''s forbidden to bring personal items, then I can''t do anything about it".


    Regretfully and awkwardly, I clear my throat.


    These are not things that peoplemonly say while going down to the beach.


    Going ashore and leaving the boat took longer than I thought. Probably because the teachers divided andpacted the students in two sides, and they were proceeding to check their luggage.


    "Hey, strangely aren''t they being too guarded or, how should I say, careful? They should confiscate mobile phones during a test, not now. It looks like it''s even forbidden bringing too many personal items"


    "Definitely. If people are only ying in the ocean, I also feel like they don''t really have to go to the extent of doing that".


    By the way, abaft there was a helicopter. Speaking of unnaturalness and strangeness, that one was unnatural too. Well, it is true that it was a little suspicious, but maybe I was thinking too much. If students brought a mobile phone to the sea, probably some of them will end up getting it wet or broken. Bringing extra personal things could also imply that all the garbage will pollute the beach. If someone suddenly fell ill, the helicopter''s dispatch could be useful and probably it wouldn''t be such an unlikely story to tell��right?


    Soon our turn wille, and we will get off the ramp after receiving a rigorous inspection.


    At that time, I didn''t realize yet this ce was going to be the borderline between heaven and hell.

 Chapter 92 - 1 Part I(A)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 1 Part I(A)</h4>


    Fierce words arrived from our homeroom teacher as we came leisurely chatting.


    "From now on I will be calling the roll for ss D. Students who have been called, please reply firmly."


    We were instructed to form a line at the same time as our teacher started checking the attendance for the ss while simultaneously holding a surfboard in one hand.


    Ms. Chabashira wore the same jersey as the students. Rather than summer vacation, the atmosphere was closer to training camp.


    Still, there were no signs of tension in most students.


    "Oh c''mon, give us free time already. The sea is stretching in front of me, you know."


    Ike, who was right behind me, annoyingly muttered. It seemed like most of the students wanted to run off to the sandy beach impatiently.


    Shortly after, a tall teacher came forward, getting up to the prepared white tform.


    It was Mr. Mashima, the English homeroom teacher in charge of A ss, famous for being a stubborn person. He might seem beefy at first nce due to his pro-wrestling-like physique, but he was quite smart and taught special subjects sometimes before.


    "First of all, I''m happy that you arrived safely to this ce today. However, it''s unfortunate that one student couldn''t take part due to sickness."


    "Ah, there''s one sick guy who couldn''t join this trip, poor thing."


    Ike said in a low voice so that the teachers couldn''t hear.


    But I totally agreed with him.


    If it were a half-baked trip then that would be okay, but it''s a different thing with this much luxury. I wonder if he''ll regret it after hearing about the trip from his friendster. I think he should have participated despite the fact that he was in a somewhat poor physical condition, even if he pushed himself to the impossible.


    Nevertheless, the facial expressions of the teachers were rather severe for a trip.


    Could it be that while for us students this is a vacation, will supervisors only treat it as a job?


    No �C it doesn''t seem like it''s going to be just that.


    While Mr. Mashima was finding students in silence, I saw some adults wearing work clothes who started setting up a special tent a bit farther away. I could also see aptop on a long table.


    At the urban sounds that didn''t match the rippling waves, the students began to look bewildered.


    Mr. Mashima only uttered a cruel word, as if he was waiting for the air to change.


    "So, Let''s go ahead with this academic year''s first trial."


    "Eh? Trial? What do you mean?"


    In that moment, when this matter popped up, it wasn''t just those around Ike. It seemed like all the sses were ready to burst.


    Till just now, no, even now, the students thought that it was just a ss trip. They were gathering like they had been attacked unexpectedly. Our vacation in the summer holiday depended on the benevolence of the school. But this was, as I thought, just an illusion.


    The change from relief to tension was too much.


    "The duration period will be of one week. It ends at noon on August 7. From now on, you are going to live on this deserted ind for one week. It is a test to see if you can live all together as a group. Furthermore, this special trial has been designed in reference to real life corporate training. Even before we start I am going to give you hints about what it takes to win this special test."


    "Since this ind is deserted, there are no ships or boats, what will we do about amodations?"


    ss B and ss C that were close to Mr. Mashima hit him with this question.


    "That''s right! Boarding a ship is not allowed without a justifiable reason. Living on this ind requires you to consider everything, from sleeping ce to meal preparation. The moment the test starts, each ss will separately receive 2 tents and 2 shlights. You will be provided with one box of matches. There is no restriction in supply of sunscreen cream. Each person will receive one toothbrush. As an exception, sanitary good are allowed without restriction only for girls. You can ask anything to your homeroom teacher. That''s all. What''s left now is to distribute the provisions."


    "Whaaaat? So to win this deserted ind trial, I have to turn into a survivor? Now, it''s not the time to talk nonsense! This is not an anime or a cartoon!"


    "We can''t sleep all together in just 2 tents! And what are we going to do about food? I can''t do this!"


    Ike made a fuss in a loud voice so that everyone could hear.


    Developing self-sufficiency while living in a desert ind. Hunting wild animals for food, taking a bath in the river and streams and building our beds with tree branches. It was seriously like watching a movie or reading a novel. Who would have expected that it''de the day in which our school prepared this kind of test? But there was no sign from Mr. Mashima that this was some kind of a joke. No! It seemed to me that he was no astonished at all. And then came his next words.


    "It may not be to your advantage to know, but I will tell you a small piece of trivial information. This deserted ind belongs to a big enterprise, the same that designed this very test. It is a top-secret operation, so nobody else knows what is happening on this ind."


    "No... way!!!!! So ... This is not just some special operation. The ind itself ys an important role in this whole thing. This is why it exists, being a test ground."


    "No way!! This can''t be happening!"


    "Now, because it is against the rules, let''s stop."


    "So what Mr. Mashima told us about this ind, only a part of it was true. In this world, there are many other forms of enterprises like our school that exist, and the training course can be changed suddenly. Your ce in work is not just your chair on the office but also your ability to move forward by the cast of your dice, just like when your sry is decided. The world is much wider and deeper than you know."


    Watching Ike''s reckless moves, Ms. Chabashira said this in a voice like she was hurt and continued.


    "In other words you get to draw the thin line between reality and unreality."


    Many students, not able to grasp the realisation of the situation, had a glum look on their faces.


    "What is the meaning of this test... I bet you guys are thinking like this, now. Or you may doubt the very existence of this training program, but, students who are thinking like this will be adults with no possibilities in the future. You may think... Is this talk a basis to criticise with words like ''You''re impossible'', ''You''re ridiculous''? But you guys are just students. You are still nobodies and your worthlessness is equal among yourselves. Are you going to criticise the methods of a top ss corporation? That would be ridiculous. To give you an example. In order to control a corporation, you have to rise to the top as the manager. If you were the president who runs a higher-rankingpany than the one I cited, you may have the right to deny it. However, there shouldn''t exist a basis that seeks to deny lesser human beings, in the first ce."


    Each of us, still in shock, having just heard only fragments of these words. Wishfully thinking that this whole thing is just a lie. But it was exactly as Mr. Mashima had said before. There is no point into being in denial. Starting to think selfishly, I realised my situation. I have to pass the election part of the trial first and stop thinking that ''This is ridiculous'' or ''This cannot be happening''. I should start by trying to understand the people near me. Should I approach them with humor?


    "But, teacher... It''s supposed to be the summer holidays. And we came here with the pretext of a trip. Don''t you think taking part in a training survival test instead is foul y?"


    Some students of the ss finally remembered how to protest. This was followed by the others, too.


    "I get it. You are not wrong about this point. I also understand your discontent and grumbling."


    Unlike with Ike, Mr. Mashima recognised a part of the objection by the students but did not make any trivial remarks. At that point everyone''s dissatisfaction was obvious. The process of arriving at this point, the sense of objection. The point that the viewpoints of the students and the teachers were different.


    "But, do not worry. In this cruel every day life, to be coerced into rigorous criticism is quitemon. When we say that this is a special trial test do not think of it too deeply. From now on during a week, you will swim in the sea, you will also have barbecues. I think it will be nice. You will be able to sit around campfires, talk with friends and develop rtionships. That''s not too bad, right? The theme of this special test is ''Freedom''."


    "Eh?? Eh??..... Freedom is the theme?.... We can also make a barbecue then???? And all this, is a part of the test? I feel confused..."


    Even though it is a test, they chose ''Freedom'' as the theme. As soon as the students heard about the theme, they felt more perplexed.


    "This survival test on the deserted ind is supposed to be of major importance. It has been decided that each ss will be provided with 300 points. If you decide to spend these points wisely for one week, there is a possibility that you will enjoy this test like you are being on a trip. For this very reason we have prepared a manual. Mr. Mashima has made this manual by gathering info from various teachers for years, until it was big enough to be turned into a book. This book contains a list of how you can obtain points. Advises about every day necessities, drinking water or finding food, also about how to make a barbecue. About equipment, ingredients and how to prepare a meal, how to catch food from the sea, how to have enough food and water, how to fully enjoy your everyday life, how to gather various tools and how to use them in many asions."


    Gradually the stern look on the students'' faces started to change.


    "In other words, with these 300 points we will be able to have whatever we want? That''s right! We can obtain what we need by umting points! We may make it. If we make a proper n of how to spend and how to umte points for one week, it''s not impossible! If we can live with these points for a week then truly this test will be like a vacation. More like it will be the closest thing that we can have to vacation."


    "But, teacher... You said this is a trial? Isn''t it supposed to have a level of difficulty?"


    "No, there is no difficulty, it will not even affect the second semester, I guarantee it."


    "So... We just have to enjoy ourselves here for one week?"


    "That''s right. Just enjoy yourselves freely. Of course, to live amunity life with the minimum necessary, there must be rules you have to abide, so that this won''t be a difficult thing for you."


    "Should we assume that there is really no risk?'' If that is the case, then we should find out the real purpose of this trial..."


    So we pretended like it is a simple summer vacation, like a ss trip exchange in a loop. What is the meaning of this. I wonder... Thinking this and that. I do not think I have realised yet the meaning of school. But the next few words by Mr. Mashima made the purpose of this test more obvious.


    "When this special examination is over, the points of each ss that are left, will be added into each ss'' general points. The points will be reflected when the summer vacation is over."


    Thesest words sounded like a gust of wind blowing into a midsummer beach. A cloud of dust soaring up to the sky.


    There was no mistake, Mr. Mashima''sst words were the biggest blow today and it let us all thinking about them. A written test calctes the literary ability, in this test the superiority is determined by the ss as a whole. Every time D ss divided the points was put in a really tight ce. That''s why this time we have to implement the rules perfectly, so that we make a difference. It seems that there is no significant disadvantage between A and D ss.


    "If we can endure for a week, then could we see our ''pocket-money'' increasing substantially?"


    That''s right, this is not a test in schrly abilities, wepete for endurance in a form of a battle. While not rejecting the desire to win, we must endure patiently. So we must be able to reach high in the ss rankings. Even Ike''s words were not just a dream.


    "Each ss will receive one copy of the manual. If somehow it is lost, a reissue is possible, but it will cost points. So, keep it safe. Again, there is one absent student from A ss. Since this is a test that requires physical ability, even though the student retired due to poor health reasons we will extract 30 points from A ss as a penalty. So, A ss will begin with 270 points."


    A ss was present, but they epted the merciless blow. The students were trembling already with the sudden state of affairs. The other sses though, were surely looking surprised by the extraction of the 30 points.


    The end of Mr. Mashima''s words signaled the end of the announcement. Each homeroom teacher was holding a megaphone and calling their respective sses, while trying to give supplementary exnations. We were gathering around our homeroom teacher Ms. Chabashira. The distance between the four sses became clear.


    "From next month 30,000 points, From next month 30,000... From next month 30,000... Let''s do it!!!!!"


    Ike and the others were building a triumphant pose. The girls looked delighted as they were discussing what things were needed. The biggest desire of D ss is to umte more points. We just have to ignore living in luxury for one week. It is really simple in words.


    "Now to all the members we will distribute wrist watches. You will wear it for one week until the end of the trial. You are not allowed to take it off. In case you take it off a penalty will be implemented. This wristwatch has not just an instant time-table, it can track body temperature, your pulse rate, it detects your movements and your senses, it also has GPS. It is equipped that way so that you can use it even in a state of emergency. If you find yourselves in a state of emergency, please push this button. These were given to us gracefully by the manufacturer thanks to Ms. Chabashira."


    As ss D was taking their tents, Ms. Chabashira brought the box to distribute the watches.


    "When you say in a state of emergency... like when a bear appears?"


    "To give you an example... This is a trial, you have to look left and right, then, there is a possibility that you may find the answer to your question."


    "Hmmm... telling me something like this, it is quite scary."


    "I do not think that there are wild animals here. If any of our students got hurt, that would be a big problem. The truth is we gave these wristwatches for the well-being of our students . We are on a deserted ind, so, for the sake of the school''s reputation and for the guarantee of our safety, isn''t it something that it should be done?"


    With these smooth words the wristwatches were distributed for the enforcement of our safety. So it is not only the eyes of the teachers that will watch the students but also these devices will monitor the movement of the students on the ind. It is exactly like having cameras in the school sses. Monitoring our physical condition, dealing with unexpected circumstances also. Plus, the helicopter that I saw on the ferry-boat. Maybe it is ready to fly in case of emergency.


    As the wristwatches were distributed, each student was wearing it on the left or right hand, as they liked it.


    "But is it ok to get on the water, wearing this?"


    "No problem. It is waterproof. But, still in case of malfunctioning we will rece it immediately. However, we already run test management protocol by a trusted person."


    This special trial was designed by the school with entricity and elegance and I do not think this was the first time. It should be carried out taking into ount that various situations may happen. However there might be some slips.


    "Ms. Chabashira from now on, during a week we will be living on this ind. Is there any way we can survive without spending our points at all?"


    "The schoolpetes as a whole, right? For food and for water too, you should start preparations. It looks like your tent is not sufficient. Thinking about a solution for these problems is also a part of the test."


    "That is nothing that I know of!"


    Both the boys and the girls looked very confused. The thought that we were not going to have a bed to sleep brought a feeling of uneasiness.


    "It''s alright. If you can catch a fish properly, you can also find fruits in the woods, right? Use leaves or trees to make a tent, you know. Do your best even in your worst state."


    Said Ike quite indifferently as if there was no anxiety but fully motivated by the well-kept 300 points.


    It would be fine living alone, but the ss isposed of more than 30 people. Even if they said that all the members need to obtain important things, probably it won''t work so well immediately.


    "I''m sorry Ike, but I don''t think it will go as you''re expecting. Open the distributed manuals."


    Hirata did as Ms. Chabashira said and opened the manual we received.


    "Firstly, let''s read the part on thest page where the assessed items are listed. Those will be a very important information which will symbolize this special trial. It depends on you guys whether you''ll be dead or alive." On thest page there was a description that said: "The established penalties will be imposed on those who fall under the following."


    "Those who have been estimated to be in a remarkably wrecked physical condition or having serious injuries will lose 30 points as well as be retired."


    "In case an act of polluting the environment is discovered, you will lose 20 points."


    "Each one of you will lose 5 points if you''re absent from every day''s roll calls at 8 am and 8 pm."


    And the biggest punishment was stated in a total of four matters: "In cases such as violent acts against other sses, plundering or damaging utensils, the ss affiliated with the students involved will be immediately disqualified and the private points of the subject will be all confiscated".


    It looked like A ss have received these rules'' penalties as well.


    The fourth obstructive behaviour was very reasonable while the remaining three were clearly rules for not letting each student do unreasonable things.


    With roll calls being in the morning and night, it not only bes impossible to sleep outdoors all night but also suppresses barbaric behaviour of scattering excrement around randomly as well.


    In other words, this is a contest to examine one''s endurance.


    As a school that takes care of their precious kids, it could be said that these are the required rules that are impossible to avoid.


    "It''s up to you to behave unreasonably, but if 10 students feel sick all your patience and effort will disappear in bubbles. Once you decide to retire you can''t return to the trial. When you need to push through, I want you to be resolute, Ike"


    Some of those students who made suppositions were confused, knowing that the possibility to survive the trial with just perseverance had been excluded. The strategy of not using even one point became partly impossible like this, since the possibility of other sses challenging survival with all one''s strength would almost disappear. At the same time, whether you y or resignate to fate in this trial, it seems that it isn''t just patience that bes distinct here.


    In what way to efficiently use points, save and ovee it for a week? Perhaps...


    Anyway, the literal form of "special trial"es to sight little by little.


    "Basically, it''s inevitable to use this system''s points, right?"


    Said a girl named Shinohara, who was listening to the conversation.


    "I disagree withpromising from the beginning as a method of fighting. We should put up until we can."


    "I get you, but it will be hard if our physical condition suffers."


    "Hirata, don''t say discouraging things. We have a test stand/a tolerance test first, right?"


    The more we get to know the rules, the more we meet with differing opinions. Opinions are going to separate. Even so, the range of items on the manual that could be purchased was quite wide. Equipment essential for survival such as tent and cookware, digital camera and transceiver, parasol, life belt, barbecue set and items for amusement such as fireworks. Food and water essential for living. Everything was set in a way that can be arranged in points.


    If we wanted to use points, everyone could apply by requesting it from a homeroom teacher whenever.


    "Ms. Chabashira, please answer if you can. What happens if someone retires after using all 300 points?"


    Horikita, who got the basic exnation, raised her hand, asking Ms. Chabashira.


    "In that case, only the number of people who retire will increase/Retired people will only increase, if that''s the case. Points won''t change from zero."


    "In other words, we don''t fall into minus with this trial, right?"


    Ms. Chabashira affirmed.


    Mr. Mashima also said there weren''t negative influences of the trial. It looked like it was true.


    Ms. Chabashira continued while mincingly checking the time on her wristwatch:


    "One supplied tent is big enough for 8 people to use. The weight is close to being 15 kilos so please be careful when carrying. Moreover, the school is absolutely not going to help regarding the loss or damage of supplied items. If you need a new tent, remember to use your points."


    "Is it okay if I ask a thing, teacher? Where does it say about this roll call?"


    "It has been decided that the homeroom teacher will be together with each ss until the end of the trial. If you decided yourself a base camp, report it. I will set up a base and roll calls will be done there. Once you decide on a base camp you can''t change it without a justifiable reason so please think about it thoroughly. This applies to other sses as well. No exception."


    Does this mean that Ms. Chabashira will spend a week with D ss as a supervisor?


    Of course, she won''t help in any way.


    "Look, teacher. I''m sorry for interrupting your story half-way, but I want to go to the bathroom �C could be the juice I''ve drunk a while ago. Where''s the toilet?"


    Sudou was calmly looking around. It seemed like he didn''t hear the announcement.


    "Bathroom? I was thinking of exining that from now on. Use this when you need to go to the toilet."


    (With a foot), She hit a cardboard box out of a pile. Then, she peeled the gum tape and took a folded corrugated box out.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    "It''s a basic toilet. Each ss will be supplied with one. Please handle it carefully."


    It was not Sudou who was the most perplexed with this exnation, but the girls in ss.


    "Don''t tell me we''re also gonna be using that!?"


    The one who was particrly surprised and raised her voice was not Karuizawa, but Shinohara. Rather than saying that this was Karuizawa''s group, the girl had a presence to the point of gathering a certain support from other girls.


    "Both boys and girls will be sharing it. But don''t worry. Ites with a one-touch tent that can also be used for changing clothes. It''s not like you will be seen by anyone."


    "That''s not a problem, to say so! But it''s in a corrugated box! That''s absolutely uneptable!"


    "It might be a corrugated box, but it''s a well-made one that can also be used in times of catastrophe. I''ll show you how to use it from now on so please remember it diligently."


    While being booed from the girls, Ms. Chabashira familiarly set up a toilet with her hands. Then she set a blue stic bag and put something like a white sheet in it.


    "This sheet is called a water-supply polymer sheet. It covers and solidifies filth. It makes filth invisible and at the same time suppresses the smell. After you''re done using it, stack the sheet up again. It is possible to use one vinyl by repeating this around five times. Only these vinyls and sheets will be supplied unlimitedly. If absolutely necessary, you can change it after each use."


    At this exnation the girls went silent and listened. If this were a time of catastrophe they wouldn''t be able toin.


    Cause it won''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl or a corrugated box at that time.


    But now it was quite difficult to say that this ce was a location of disaster and that we should act like it was.


    "I can''t do this! I definitely can''t!"


    Starting with Shinohara, nearly all girls rejected it all at once. Ike, who has been watching the situation silently, said sullenly:


    "Let''s endure this kind of toilet. It''s not time to fight over it, Shinohara."


    "Stop messing around. It doesn''t matter to guys, right. I''m not gonna do it in a corrugated box."


    "It''s up to you. I don''t have anything to say. But it''s not approved to relieve yourselves in the forest, as well as in the sea or the river. Don''t forget that."


    With only this warning, the teacher continued talking indifferently.


    "But, a corrugated box! Besides, guys will also be close by, right? Disgusting!"


    Shinohara, who wasn''t eptive of the fact, started to throw out her anger toward boys, especially Ike.


    "What. I don''t understand why you treat us like perverts."


    "It''s true, right? You seem to be very perverted."


    "Huh? Ouch, that hurts. I''m a big gentleman."


    "Don''t make meugh. A gentleman �C what are you talking about? By far the biggest pervert contender."


    Ike and Shinohara had a heated argument.


    "Anyway, I think it''s impossible for me."


    Shinohara and most of the girls were thoroughly unepting of the situation.


    "Then what will you do? It''s not possible putting up with a toilet for a week, right?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    The teacher, who was watching Shinohara and Ike''sints and dispute as someone else''s problem, suddenly made a sullen face when she looked behind us.


    "Ya-oh~ ..."


    Such a faded voice came from behind.


    The owner of that voice rushed over to the targeted person, capturing and hugging them from behind.


    "... what are you doing?"


    "What, skinship? I was thinking what would you do about it."


    Said Ms. Hoshinomiya, a teacher in charge of B ss, stroking Ms. Chabashira''s two hands harshly.


    "Whenever I touch Sae-chan''s hair, it''s always smooth."


    "Do you understand school rules properly? It''s inexcusable to eavesdrop on other ss'' information."


    "I''m an unimportant teacher. Even if I hear any information by chance, I certainly won''t tell it. However, wouldn''t you say this feels something like fate? The two of using to this ind, it''s unbelievable. Don''t you think so?"


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 93 - 1 Part I(B)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 1 Part I(B)</h4>


    Fate? Ms. Chabashirapletely ignored Ms. Hoshinomiya''s significant words and their hidden meaning.


    "Shut up! And quickly go back to B ss"


    "Oh! Isn''t that Ayanokoji-kun? It''s been a long time~"


    I didn''t have many opportunities to meet Ms. Hoshinomiya because unlike other teachers that I saw regrly in ss, she was also the doctor of the school. I bowed lightly and replied:


    "Summer is the season of love. If you want to confess to a man you like, maybe it could be effective if done before this beautiful sea?"


    "The sea is beautiful but I can''t afford to do this during ss"


    She cried out. In view of the current situation, since everybody was staring, I wished she would stop getting involved with me.


    "I have to take it easy"


    "Oi, should I report this as a behavioural problem to the school upper authorities? There is no more time left"


    "Ok ok, don''t re at me like that...I understood, I really got it. See you"


    She took her leave from Ms. Chabashira with a sad face. Just when Ms. Hoshinomiya went back to B ss, it was the only suitable time for Ms. Chabashira to bring up the subject.


    "So, let''s exin the additional rules"


    "Additional rules? There''s still something else...?"


    "Shortly, you will be granted permission to roam freely, but several spots are provided in each part of the ind. These spots will be recognized as ces simply called ''Rights of Possession'', and the ss that will have them is entitled to exercise its own rights there. How to use them is a prerogative of the ss that got the right. However, the right of possession has validity only for 8 hours from when it takes effect first after which the right is automatically revoked. It means that every time, you get the right to acquire another ss. And you can get one bonus point each time you upy one spot once. Even so, this one point is provisional and cannot be used during the trial. So, it will be settled and added up only at the end of the examination. Due to the school constantly monitoring the situation, there is no room for fraud regarding this rule. It''s better to pay attention to thisst point"


    "Well, then, isn''t that important? It''s fantastic toe to the point. Leave it all to us!!!"


    Sooner thanter, Ike begun to ask Yamauchi and others to go searching.


    That''s also written in the manual in minute details. And various devices that indicated the right of possession were always prepared near the spots. We don''t know how many spots are on the ind, but it can be said that they should be important factors in the trail. Still...


    "I understand that you''re impatient, but this rule has a big risk. It''s about whether to make use of that risk, take it into consideration and check it. All is written in the manual, including that risk."


    As Ms. Chabashira suggested, the manual was written to rify the special rules and additional rules all organized in bullet points.


    - An Exclusive Keycard is required to upy a spot


    - You will get 1 point for each upation. upied spots can be used freely


    - If you use a spot upied by another ss without permission, you will get a penalty of 50 points


    - The use of Keycards is restricted to the people who became leaders


    - Leaders cannot be changed without justifiable reasons


    The above-mentioned are the general rules. Subsequently, there has been also Ms. Chabashira''s exnation, but it''s written that there will be a cancetion of ''possession rights'' once every 8 hours and if some spots are unupied they can be seized simultaneously in several ces, even if it''s the same ss that holds them down repeatedly. It''s all permitted.


    If one sessfully upies three spots repeatedly every 8 hours, he can get more than 50 points at the end of the trial. However, there is a big risk there.


    Up to here, the rules are on a firste-first-served basis. It seems to be a good mechanism if one possesses the same spots repeatedly by force. But, that''s impossible. There''s a rule written in the end about the reason.


    On the 7th andst day, during roll call time, we''re entitled to the right of guessing another ss''s leader.


    In addition to this the sses, whose leader was caught, will lose all the bonus points they''ve umted so far. It was a rule that would make people hesitate in participating to the "upation battle", unless they had very great confidence.


    "Without exception, you all get to decide one person who will be unquestionably the leader. However, you have the freedom to take part or not. If you''re not greedy and ambitious enough, you won''t be known as a leader and you will probably be over soon. When the leader is decided, please report it to me. In that asion, we will provide a Keycard stamped with the leader''s name. You have a time limit, until today''s roll call. If you don''t decide by that time, we will decide at our own discretion here. That''s all"


    In other words, even if you only stole a nce at the card, the embossed leader''s identity will surely be brought to light. With this, Ms. Chabashira''s exnation was over. The die was cast and then entrusted to the students. Hirata immediately set in motion.


    "Later, there will also be time to think about who you should pick as a leader. But first, where will the base camp be? Whether we''re going to be on the beach or in the forest...we should think carefully about the spot"


    Attached to the manual, was a simple map of the ind. Only the size and the shape of the ind were written there. The area and the inclination of the forest were absolutely unknown. I''d say this was more a nk piece of paper.


    "It seems like we have to fill in the necessary parts by ourselves"


    This was confirmed by the fact that a ballpoint pen has been prepared especially for this.


    "It''s okay to have a spot near the ship where all the teachers are, right?"


    "No, don''t be too sure. As I suppose, there are only few spots, so near here you won''t find anything"


    If there''s no water, there''s no food too. Building a base here means that it''s possible it''ll end up being the farthest position from the ce where we''ll get the resources. To make matters worse, during daytime the sunlight is very strong and the environment is rough. On the other hand, it seems like there''s also the risk of going too far in the forest.


    "More importantly. First, I need a toilet. I can''t hold it anymore"


    Sudou grabbed the simplified toilet assembled by Ms. Chabashira.


    We assembled a one-touch tent, set it up at a short distance and then we went inside. Shinohara and others were looking at the situation while sitting huddled together, impossibly close. Ms. Chabashira took a step backward. She probably won''t take part in this anymore and we may now do as we like.


    "Hey, Hirata-kun. Isn''t it better to decide ahead of time about what to do about the toilet?


    Before long, things including the toilet will be necessary to other students too. The girls'' thought is reasonable.


    "We could decide but, don''t we just have to grin and bear it now, do we?


    "No, it doesn''t mean that there''s no other way"


    Hirata, who had dropped his eyes on the manual, raised his face while saying this.


    "In the manual it''s written that temporary toilets can also be purchased with points and then installed"


    At those words Shinohara and others gathered together around him all at once and looked into the manual. The functions of a provisional toilet seemed to be impable, and seeing the reference pictures itpares favourably to the toilet at home because it''s flushable. If this is the case, the girls will consent enough. But the problem is that it needs 20 points per temporary toilet? It''s really difficult to judge whether it''s expensive or cheap.


    "Absolutely Not! I mean I don''t really like that too...Even that, for me it''s impossible!"


    A lot of girls, triggered by Shinohara''s remarks, agreed to that. For the girls, the presence of the toilets, may be better than food and water''s. Theymunicated well enough to show their intention of not budging an inch from there.


    "Wait, wait a minute. You guys want to spend 20 points? Only for a toilet?"


    Reacting acutely, Ike ached to tell that he was against it and wanted to save points. Just like other guys who could bear with the cardboard box toilet. It probably means that we should refrain from useless expenses as much as possible.


    "About the toilet, yes it''s a good one. But we get this one too. Look! We have a lot of time to use points. It''s a bad idea not to save points now".


    "You can''t decide, because it''s Hirata-kun that will collect all the opinions and decide. Hey, Hirata-kun"


    Ignoring Ike''s talk, Shinohara pleaded Hirata to buy a temporary toilet.


    "That''s right...to have at least a decent toilet for girls would definitely be....."


    "You have the freedom to gather opinions but you can''t decide arbitrarily"


    Ike looked at Hirata, who wanted to approve the toilet''s purchase, and hurriedly stopped him.


    "AHH, STOP BUGGING PEOPLE. Karuizawa-san say something. We have the temporary toilets here"


    Shinohara called out to Karuizawa, representative of the girls, asking for consent.


    "Is that so? That''s going to be pretty rough. But I want the ss points. It seems like I''ll have to bear with it too"


    Unexpectedly, Karuizawa, who was likely toin first, agreed to use the simplified toilet.


    "The school will prepare the minimum necessary. I will endure it. There''s a river where we can bath, and if we use well this ce, don''t you think it wille out okay?"


    "That''s...Karuizawa-san!!!!"


    If Karuizawa said so, there''s no way of going against her face to face, even though Shinohara is very self-assertive. That''s because majority of the girls is more attached to Karuizawa, so the influential voice has been by all means restricted only to her. Yukimura suddenly joined in the fight between Ike and Shinohara.


    "I don''t understand the girls'' feelings of wanting a provisional toilet. However, I don''t ept that we use the points indiscriminately and/or arbitrarily object our opinions. If you want a provisional toilet, I''d want to tell you the decision after collecting at least the majority of the votes"


    Sliding the sses up his nose, he vented (his anger) with severe voice towards Shinohara.


    "I....I am just making a natural request as a girl. Boys should mind their own business"


    "A natural request? Mind our own business? That''s impossible to understand. Isn''t that simply discrimination?"


    "WHAT! Discrimination....Ahhh my head hurts. Hirata-kun, get him off my back, ok?"


    Probably they will never yield on the toilet and Shinohara, by herself, refused to back down.


    "This test is a rare opportunity. A chance to fill in the points difference with other sses. Valuable points cannot be used for temporary toilets and such. I have no intention of staying in D ss forever. It''s out of question to follow whatever one would like to do personally like Shinohara. So here, I want to decide on a secure n"


    "Eh? About that, do you mean to suggest I wasn''t thinking about anything or the consequences?"


    "If even a monkey can do it, one should be able to work here following the natural instinct. I hate that women operate ording to emotionally charged arguments"


    "Huh? It doesn''t mean that I want to use all the points indiscriminately. I meant that there has at least to be the minimum necessary things. Do you have the intention of only speaking in theory?


    "Both of you calm down! I understand what Yukimura-kun is trying to say but if you talk so belligerently maybe you won''t resolve anything, will you? More calmly........"


    "Calmly? Under no circumstances should we use the points at our discretion?"


    "That''s..."


    Hirata-kun, who was caught in a dilemma between two people whose tension was rising, was desperately attempting to settle and organize things while trying to not to show his troubled face as much as possible.


    "For ss D that has no leadership, the future is going to be unpredictable and dark. Besides, Hirata-kun who is a pacifist can''t decide on one thing decently, right?"


    While I was watching over the situation from a little distance, next to me there was Horikita who sighed a little too heavily, after realizing that the situation wasn''t going to develop at all.


    "It seems likely that this trial is going to be much moreplicated and difficult to understand than we thought."


    Unusually, rather than being perplexed Horikita showed signs of being embarrassed.


    "It''s a great opportunity to get points �C and you''re okay with enduring it, right?"


    Seen from profile, Horikita''s expression seemed to be a bit irritated rather thanplex.


    "I wonder. I''m not optimistic enough to say that it is easy at this stage. I''m the same as the others. I''ve never lived in such a ce before so I can''t predict anything. I''m realizing the trial that seemed to be simple at a nce has changed greatly. I want to save the points we all share, but I can''t find good resolution. What an obscene trial."


    There were groups who decided to use points, groups who decided not to use points and groups who''ve decided to use every important point.


    Even if they''re divided in a very simple way, the sses fell into these 3 categories. Furthermore, a small difference emerged from there as well. In other words, there was a strategic pattern which envisioned only the number of students in substance. It won''t be easy to face that fact in a ss of over 30 people.


    About the thick manual, as much as one can adjust himself ording to those pages, at the same time, it also seemed to represent the difficulty of the ss to be united.


    From far away, Ms. Chabashira looked persistently at the confrontation between boys and girls with cold eyes, but not to the point of assessing them. After all D ss was a gathering of defective goods and was only going to fall.


    Was it a suicide?


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to leave as much as one point like Yukimura-kun too. But I''m not confident I can live a week without satisfactory equipment. That''s my honest opinion. I think we should challenge ourselves, but how far can we bear it... How about you?"


    "Mainly the same opinion. Everything is much unknown."


    "Look. By any chance, did A ss and B ss already settled with a story?"


    We turned our heads to the voice of a flustered girl.


    Although only a few minutes had passed, I could see several students from each ss gathering together and going into the forest. Perhaps, they were going to look for spots or the best base-camp area. As if symbolizing their quality, we in D ss and C ss are stillcking in finding resolution. We couldn''t even properly make a start.


    "Oh, shit. This isn''t time to be leisurely talking about toilet! I''m gonna do anything to protect my points. I''ll go find camp areas and spots. Yukimura, Shinohara and the others �C don''t use points by yourselves."


    "Got it. We won''t."


    You couldn''t say that Ike and Yukimura were usually good buddies, but it looked like they would cooperate together if they had the same goal.


    "Wait a bit Ike-kun. It''s dangerous to go inside the woods without a n.


    "Would staying here worrying solve everything? It won''t right?"


    The feelings of going and staying were shing with each other.


    However, Hirata didn''t meet with the basis of persuading Ike and the others to stop their actions.


    "I''lle back as soon as I find a usable spot or site. After everyone moves there we''ll talk to each other. Easy-talk, right?"


    Do Sudou and Yamauchi intend to search for a spot as well?


    They had gathered around Ike who was losing his patience.


    "Is Ayanokouji alsoing?"


    Sudou called out and met my eyes. I lightly shook my head and refused.


    "I want the three of you to never act alone. If you get lost, it will be hard."


    It looked like Hirata realized it''s useless to stop overflowing vigor.


    "I see. Well, find various things!"


    Even so, it became hot with nothing blocking the sunlight.


    Seems like we''ve dried up discussing in this ce for a long time.


    "At least, it seems tough to build a base here..."


    ssmates started asionally shrieking due to the heat and it looked like Hirata felt the toughness of making a base camp out of a beach as well. If this were a genuine camp, we''d have ways of setting up a parasol and turf tent, having fun swimming in the sea and protecting ourselves from the sun as much as we like, but in this condition even that was hard.


    "Shall we move until we find a ce with shade for the present? We can also talk while moving."


    Hirata took the initiative and started carrying the tent. The other guys jumped too.


    "By the way ... Did Sudou tidy up that toilet properly?"


    One girl pointed at the toilet anxiously.


    Someone said that when Sudou came out after doing his business, he was empty-handed.


    At least inside that ...


    The sun was zing down on the toilet left. The inside of the tent was certainly a steam bath.

 Chapter 94 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    Our ssmates looked like they were about to start screaming from the increasing heat. Hirata too, positioned on the beach began to grasp the difficulty of the situation. If we wanted to have a real camping, then we needed to build a tarp tent. From swimming in the sea or ying on the beach to protecting our bodies from the sun, how many more things do we need? The situation, now, is rather difficult.


    "For the time being, let''s move in a ce under shade."


    "We must see how we can move the whole camping and we can talk about the rest while working".


    Hirata took the initiative and started preparing the tent for the move. The rest of the boys followed.


    "By the way.... That toilet, I wonder if Sudo tidied it up properly, after all?"


    One girl looking anxious already about the situation and pointed to the toilet. It is true that Sudo had gone to take care of some business, but he left empty-handed. At least within that zing sunlight, we left the toilet as it is, because, inside the tent it''s steaming just like being in a bath house.


    Walking from the shore to the maind, a huge forest appeared, one of the boys looked up anxiously at the woods.


    "Is it ok to enter this huge forest.... We might as well lose our way?.... I cannot see at all what''s like inside"


    That''s why we have to implement some rules and that is the reason our wristwatches are equipped with the emergency button. We have to cooperate tightly, If we fail to coborate, we are going to spend our money like water and I am afraid that we will spend all of our points.


    "Hey, Karuizawa! Hirata is really amazing! He even epts to do all the things that the others don''t".


    "Pfff!!! But of course! Calling the other boys for help would make him look some, leave everything to Hirata!"


    Hirata was working with eagerness transporting the tent, walking past Karuizawa''s group, they looked at him with great admiration. Incidentally, I was passing, too, helping to carry some packages. At that time we had to move the simple toilet that we had built, so we had to fold it as it was made from cardboard. I have to help out, too, somehow. After that there is going to be a lot of work to think about and a lot of decisions to be made, but for the time being, all I have to do is to show fervor that I want to help.


    On the girls'' side, Horikita as she had already chosen to be isted, followed the group at the end of the line, slowly and silently. Walking regrly in one direction, sometimes staying still making some gestures and then immediately going back. As I was just back to base camp, I found myself walking side to side with Horikita.


    "Not in a good mood?"


    "Honestly speaking, I could say I feel a little gloomy. Say I am not designed to be that person. Living on a deserted ind, even so not having to live alone but with many others."


    Now, regardless of something like the spirit of cooperation, acting as a member of a group, is far beyond from Horikita''s abilities. Even though I think it is good to make a great effort to blend with our ssmates to improve, but, to say it out loud to her is futile, so I stop myself.


    "You know, the things that you told me before, I can say that they proved to be quite practical". Turning to tell me this, Horikita made a rather amusing face.


    "My schrly abilities may be out of the question, I am talking about this conversation. I think, though, that it has been decided that I am dead weight, already. So, taking the initiative that I have to look for Ike and Satou, I made my exit. I did not mind, particrly, whether my behaviour was right or wrong. If it is them. They would move fast. I might be able to find something good"


    "Yes, you may find something. But more importantly, are you all right?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    She looked me with eyes like scowling at me. I gave her a response like ''It''s nothing'' and I averted her gaze. As I was making this small talk with Horikita, I felt the eyes of someone on my back. Looking over my shoulder, I catch a glimpse of Sakura walking at the far end of the line and looking straight at my way. As soon as she realised that I turned my head back looking at her, she looked flustered and averted her gaze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing". Maybe, I was too mindful, turning around to see.


    "I wonder what are the other sses doing. I am a little interested to see how is their attitude. If A ss and B ss thoroughly enforced a n to restrain the use of their points, we must too, be prepared. In this kind of exam, we cannot let happen a big difference in points."


    At that point, I realised that this extraordinary determination might exist. By Horikita''s serious look from before. The change of behaviour in someone''s every day life by tiredness. A test of schrly ability may separate the current status quo, but the only antagonism in this test, may be to fight so that we will not fall behind A ss at any cost.


    "To fall behind upper sses would be so terrible"


    "The things that Ms. Chabashira said I thought they were joke at that time, but are you really not interested in moving up to an upper ss?"


    Ms. Chabashira said some of those things when she bumped into me and Horikita in the consultation room.


    "I don''t really have doubts on it. Even Ike and others don''t want to fall behind A ss, especially. I''m happy if there will be a lot of allowances every month and I would be lucky enough if I can go to A ss"


    I don''t even know what Hirata and Karuizawa are thinking, to what extent these were their true intentions.


    "People who entered this school thought that they entered to make use of those privileges"


    Rather than looking discontent, she coughed lightly with a puzzled air. Originally at the time of enrollment, college entrance and ce of employment were supposed to be guaranteed by the school. De facto, a lot of students were expecting them.


    "What did you choose this school for?"


    "About that, can I also say the same? To use openly and shamelessly of those privileges"


    "........I see"


    This time she coughed openly in dissatisfaction, looking up to me with a sharp side nce. I think Horikita enrolled here to go to the same school as her brother. I understood so. If not for herself to climb up to A ss, to be recognized by her older brother. In other words, her original purpose in the school changed.


    "It''s not a pleasant thing to be prying into a person''s past. That''s a good example of it"


    I intended to pierce the nail a little farther, but it seemed like she immediately realized my true intention. I''m trying to find out my past by analyzing this person''s past, or perhaps I should say, by analyzing humans/other people thoroughly. That''s not a pleasing thing for me. I''d like to do something about it as soon as possible.


    "The only thing I can just tell you is that Ms. Chabashira leaked the information willfully. Can you not misunderstand me only on this point? I didn''t ept you yet. Don''t forget it"


    "It''s all right. I''m not thinking of wanting to be epted anyway"


    Shortly after, Hirata and the others stopped in a single line.


    "Here you can both block the sunrays and you don''t have to worry about being heard by someone around you"


    Hirata and the others stopped walking when they entered a bit in the forest and resumed talking. Some of the boys gathered together as if united and begun to thrive on a sh of ideas they might have thought on their way here.


    "Not just Ike, we all better move too. If we can seize a main spot from another ss, at that rate the point difference will inevitably widen"


    "Yeah, that''s right. We have to move right away. But it''s not good to neglect the current problems and leave them scattered around. First, shouldn''t we begin from the solution to the toilet problem?"


    "That''s only a matter on whether we all support the supplied toilet"


    Yukimura red at his ssmates, especially the girls'' group.


    "I was thinking while we were on the way, but first I think we should install a toilet"


    Hirata then spoke to Yukimura with a slightly stronger tone. Because of the strength of those ending words, it seemed that the situation will not differ or budge an inch from before.


    "Do not decide on your own. You should also get a feedback from Ike considering his dissenting opinion"


    "The toilet''s installment might be a necessary expense. In the first ce, there''s a simplified toilet to which we''re not ustomed to, in a ss of 30 or more people. I wonder if we could really put it to a good use without trouble"


    "About that.....we''ll make good use of it.."


    "But to put it in a few words, it''s not practical. I really don''t want to think to the worst case. But even if one person takes only 3 minutes to use it, by the time everyone are finished, more than 90 minutes will pass. Thereupon, will it be done by then?"


    "It''s a pointless assumption. Everyone can use the toilet all at once quickly. Given that even the school''s decision was practical, they provided us with only one toilet. Shouldn''t we make use of it cleverly?"


    "I don''t think so. From the get go, I always thought that one simple toilet is impossible. If you reflect from there, isn''t that actually a hint that eventually we have to spend our points regardless and we have to learn how to use them efficiently. Yukimura-kun would know. Perhaps the other sses have reached the same deduction, namely that it''s not possible to set up temporary toilets"


    Certainly I feel that this test, no matter in which part we''ll use the points, will be a critical time that will determine victory or defeat.


    All supplies are way too iplete in the first ce. As if they suggested that you should be using points if you want to use a tent or shlight that only half a ss can utilize when feasible.


    "It''s all your spection... Besides, if other sses do set up a toilet, we will be 20 points ahead if we put up with it. We can definitely use that, right?"


    "Right. But, I feel that it''s highly unlikely that putting up with toilet is a plus. It will put extra stress while inducing anxiety, and I''m also worried about hygiene. So after an objective judgement I was thinking that at least one toilet should be prepared."


    It looked like Hirata came to a solid conclusion due to having time to calm down. That wasn''t an act of buying male''s objection, but a conviction for consent had to be secured eventually.


    "I think girls can calm down and challenge themselves in the trial too."


    Even Yoshimura couldn''t deny the story struck without falling on the spot. He could understand the feeling of preserving points, but it''s extremely difficult to endure things with one simple toilet. ssmates were stuffed with various information in one breath to the point where even natural things wouldn''te out soon in that condition. Yukimura, who couldn''t bear surrounding gazes and silence, broke before long.


    "... Got it. Well then, we should install a toilet."


    In the end the instation of the toilet was consented due to Yukimura, who was before in the same objecting team as Ike, and was now giving in.


    Horikita, Karuizawa, as well as Shinohara and the rest were a little relieved.


    "Teacher. If we want a provisional toilet, is it possible to decide the instation site in detail?"


    "If it''s not on an impossible terrain then everywhere is fine. You can also re-transfer it after the instation, but in that case it will take time. The weight is over 100 kilos. Quite a bit ofbor."


    Hirata sighed in relief now that one problem was solved.


    "The next thing is ... We''ve already heard opinions before, but I think we should explore to decide on a base camp as well. Consumption of points dependsrgely on where we settle down."


    Answered Hirata not due to impatience, but to prevent ssmates'' bacsh. Soon after we recruited volunteers, but as we thought no more than two guys have gathered. There aren''t many people who have stepped inside the woods like this one. It''s understandable.


    "I wonder if someone among us is familiar with the survival."


    Hirata asked holding on a ray of hope. Like in a corny manga, in times like this there is only one person you can count on. He looked back checking his ssmates, but no one showed an attitude ofing forward. Then, Hakase who was silent until now raised a hand all of a sudden.


    "We yearn for the main character who was driven into survival skills by his father and trained to survive alone even in the jungle since childhood."


    Instantly Hakase, who was bashed, flustered apologized, but he was still hated by everyone.


    "Erm, I will go if it''s okay."


    It was Kushida who volunteered to break a deadlock if no one wanted to participate. Seeing her appearance, the boys who bluntly refused [participating] had their eyes lighted up and started demonstrating their participation to volunteer. I guess there were students who were motivated by doing favor to Kushida as well as students who felt embarrassed that they let the girl take initiative.


    I''ve raised my hand a bitter, roughly at the same time as Hirata started to count the number of people.


    "Eleven. If one more participated, we could make four teams."


    "Are you going too?"


    "I''ll have to restrain. But it''s unusual to see you volunteer so assertively."


    "If you don''t have a role for some reason, you''ll be cut off from ss."


    When ... A reserved hand beside me was raised. When Hirata saw that hand, he named it in relief.


    "Thank you, Sakura-san. We''re 12 now. Let''s go in 4 teams with 3 persons each. It''s 1:30 now so I want you to return here at once at 3:00 regardless of the oue."


    Then each person joined a team as they liked. In a blink of an eye I became a scrap even here.


    "Hey, by all means, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Said Sakura who was likewise a scrap with nobody calling her, and ...


    "Refreshing sun indeed. My body needs energy."


    Kouenji Rokusuke. This guy is really gonna cooperate with our research group. Luckily, a son of freedom and a quiet girl. With these two there won''t be any difficulty.

 Chapter 95 - 1 Part III(A)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 1 Part III(A)</h4>


    The moment we set foot into the woods, we were struck by the lush and overgrown greenery around us. It was much better that we avoided the direct sunlight that hit us on the beach, but still, the dampness and humidity made the heat unbearable. Suddenly, I feel a rush of coolness in the back of my neck, like a fan pping.... I had the feeling that this mission was about to fail.


    It''s, hot, it''s hot and as I am thinking about it, it''s getting even hotter. I have to talk to someone, here so as to divert my mind, even for a little.


    "Hey, Kouenji!"


    "Ah! Beautiful! To be able to walk calmly surrounded by nature! This is just perfect.... The ultimate beauty!"


    It''s hopeless. I cannot have a proper conversation with him, now. Actually, there is nobody around that I can have a substantial conversation with.


    "This is remarkable!"


    "Eh?..."


    I thought that I heard just fragments of a voice behind me, as Sakura leapt beside me.


    "You said that you wanted one more person, so I raised my hand. There are a lot of things that I can help with"


    "When the team said they needed another one member and I raised my hand.. You thought she is not ready to do it"


    "I did not think anything in particr, really, not at all... why are you bringing this up, now? It is somehow confusing"


    Sakura is a docile character, but somehow she did not seem to back out from this conversation. When we began this trip as a school trip, she seemed to be rather passive. I thought that Sakura would excuse herself, but although her shyness was apparent, we continued walking side by side.


    Walking from the beach towards the woods, in other words, to move towards the inner part of the ind, suddenly steals away a lot of our stamina. This is not a simple, convenient route, it gets a lot worse and cranky on the road. It looks like walking on a long winding hill road.


    "So, why did you raise your hand in order to participate in a troublesome exploration of the woods?"


    "Well.... Because there are arge number of people in the camp, I feel ufortable"


    "I really do not understand your feeling, even when there are few people, still it is not enjoyable"


    Now, it looks like it is the time to talk to someone, even If I be a little unpleasant.


    "But.... Ayanokouji, you raised your hand, too, after all".


    Sakura raised her head and made a happy face, then looking rather confused, made gestures with her hands and protested in a loud voice.


    "It''s not that.... It''s not like that! It''s just that there are not many people that I can talk to, that''s what I mean"


    Sakura kept denying with fervor while walking in a hurry when...


    "Hey!... Be careful!"


    "Ouch"


    As she was talking to me looking back and forth, her foot was grabbed by a root from arge tree, causing her to fall backwards. Hurriedly I reached with my hands to grab her, but I ended up not being in time.


    "Are you alright?"


    " Erm... It hurts a little"


    Thankfully, shended on her hands rather on her bottom, it was careless but not something serious.


    "If you do not walk carefully in the woods, you might get hurt, hey now, hold my hand"


    "Ah... Thank you"


    Without any more excuses Sakura offered her hand but then she realised it was dirty by her fall, she drew it back. Ignoring this, I grabbed her hand, anyway, holding it tenderly.


    "I''m.... I''m sorry"


    "It is not like you have to apologise over something like this"


    Thoughtfully, I brushed off the soil from Sakura''s hands. Anyway, this forest, it looks like it is the first time that people have set foot in this ce. In the beginning I thought we had a level of direction walking in the woods. But, now I feel like this was a wrong guess.


    First and foremost, we cannot always walk straightforward. We should be climbing to ovee natural obstacles. By all means, following apulsory route that does not change we go no left or right . This situation continues for many more minutes, I feel like I am forgetting myself, which route we were supposed to take. The vanguard keeps pushing forward to a degree that I can barely see Kouenji, anymore.


    However, Sakura does not seem that she wants to keep going, staring hazily at my left hand, where I held her.


    "Sakura! We have to hurry up a little"


    "Eh?! Uh, yeah!"


    Confused by my sudden remark, she started running. I guess it cannot be helped again....


    "He sure walks fast, that Kouenji".


    Kouenji without thinking at all, about the pace of a girl, he kept walking deeper into the forest. Ignoring that he leads us steadily into unfamiliar territory. On an unknown path, there is nothing to do but rely on our feet and stamina and admire the obedience.


    "Nevertheless, he would never...."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing"


    What is the meaning of this. Is this a coincidence? No! There is no hesitation in Kouenji''s pace. For example, we chose the ce for our base camp in discretion for the sake of the whole team. How is it normal for someone to walk straight forward without looking left or right in unfamiliar territory?. It is like that Kouenji has a pretty clear aim on his mind. Above all the quick progress on the route surprised me. There is a chance that Kouenji just not push forward blindly.


    "I will turn my ideals into a path" So I do not get lost willingly.


    But there is a problem here. I have to apany Sakura into matching Kouenji''s pace, so I take a deep breath and move forward.


    "Hey Kouenji! Don''t you think we''vee too far away from our base?, We might get lost out here!"


    Sakura looked both my way and Kouenji''s looking concerned as I called out to him. Kouenji''s silhouette stopped and turned our way to face us, as he fixed a strand of his hair.


    "I am a genius with the perfect physical ability, there is no way that I will get us lost in a forest of this size. If anything might happen to you that''s because you might have lost sight of me and then let''s be honest, it would be better if you''d give up"


    As I would expect of him, maybe with the exception of myself to make a deration as a man. The situation around here is not entertaining at all.


    "I would like to ask you, ordinary people, don''t you think that this is truly beautiful?"


    Thinking that he showed us of his perfect nature as always, Kouenji shed us a daring smile, asking us that question.


    "Well.... It is only natural for the forest to be a mysterious ce, although, I mostly feel that it is beautiful"


    More or less this is how I felt and tried to transmit it. However, Kouenji did not expect this kind of reply, feeling a little disappointed he took a deep breath.


    "What are you talking about? This is not what I asked you about! Having a perfect physical condition, myself, I can shine beautifully in this ce. You do not understand?


    So when you have a perfect body physique, you have to make self promation remarks about your body abilities.. Ah, you are right, then. I do not understand.


    "me it on the heat, it makes the head feel weird... do not mind that, Sakura"


    "Uh, yes, it''s ok because Kouenji has been acting weird from the start"


    Oh! Even though that is the truth, to say such a severe thing so easily, seriously this kid...


    Kouenji decided to test my physical capabilities some other time, so he turned his back and continued walking. From this point onwards I should not fuss over advices or wishes.


    "There is no need to worry, whatever happens in this forest more or less there won''t be any problem"


    "Kouenji, what is the meaning of this?"


    "I cannot call this a natural forest. At least during daytime, the chances of getting lost while wandering around are pretty low. For this very reason, there is a certain level of curiosity"


    He left the conversation hanging with significant words. Kouenji, having lost his interest in us some time ago has started walking again at a quick pace. In a quick pace that Sakura could not follow.


    "Hey!!"


    "Well.. Ermmm. I am feeling better, so I will try my best to continue"


    Sakura while sweating, decided to show that she has guts and raised a fist pump. It kind of draws a feeling that it is quite dangerous.


    The worst thing is Kouenji''s resolution, but Sakura starting from now on, putting aside her wishes to endure, followed Kouenji''s pace. Sometimes the figure became too shabby, it is dangerous, but we have to persevere on our own determination for both of our sakes. I do not mind this kind of a painful effort, but Kouenji keeps stubbornly pushing forward. Even though I thought that we would not stop unless we get out of the woods, suddenly he stopped in front of my eyes and turned his head towards this way, pulling his hair upwards with a fearless smile.


    "Can I give a question to you ordinary people?"


    Then, before we even get to reply, Kouenji, continued


    "Won''t you let me hear you of what do you think of this ce? What kind of feeling do you get when looking at this around you?"


    "Eh? What.. What is the meaning of this question, Ayanokouji?" Suddenly Kouenji''s sharp nce got hidden by Sakura''s back as she came closer to listen.


    What feeling this ce is giving me? Let me see the surroundings, look around the area, first. However, there is nothing anything really odd about this ce. It looks like an ordinary forest. Purposely trying to get some kind of confirmation, what is that he is trying to do.


    "I understand clearly, do not worry, ordinary people will just remain ordinary"


    Again, not getting a reply Kouenji once again turned his back and continue his pace into the forest.


    "Did I do something... odd?"


    "No"


    There''s really no end if you start taking into consideration of Kouenji''s remarks. He is a man of many lies. But he is still in denial of the possibility that we cannot see what he sees in this ce and there is no time for us to search this ce at ease. Kouenji once again picked up his pace.


    "Sakura do you have a handkerchief?"


    "Ah! Yes, I have"


    As I would expect from a girl, she prepared handy things.


    "Is it ok with you, to lend it to me? It may get dirty."


    "It is perfectly ok...."


    As she said this without any objections, Sakura gave me her handkerchief.

 Chapter 96 - 1 Part III(B)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 1 Part III(B)</h4>


    I borrowed it gratefully and tied it up to a tree nearby, on a branch that wouldn''t break easily. Doing so we will also mark it and it''ll be useful for when we''ll return this ceter.


    "Ahh, I lost sight of Kouenji-kun...hurry up, Ayanokoji-kun!"


    Sakura was getting anxious but, as exhaustion was umting, I tripped and nearly fell. After all, Sakura''s physical strength was already close to the limit. Even if I pushed myself, I wouldn''t be able to keep up as well.


    "Sorry but this is a bit too physically demanding. Do you mind if we walk a bit slowly?"


    That said, I was the first to slow down the pace. Sakura wasn''t really sorry, she just used a pretext on this. I''ve probably seen right through her but it doesn''t matter, because there''s no way to confirm the truth.


    Whether he could hear my voice or not, before long we couldn''t see Kouenji anymore. From far ahead, sometimes I could hear a sound of someone pushing through the high grass and stepping firmly on the ground.


    "What an all-rounder, Kouenji I mean"


    With an excellent intelligent and an incredible nervus motorius, he can adapt perfectly to a nature like in this wood without even flinching, and with a partner too.


    If he had a personality simr to Hirata''s, he would be an ultra perfect superman.


    ......


    Sakura''s gaze, who observed the situation silently since before, became uneasy.


    Eventually, Sakura didn''t say anything to me and we walked together in the wood to explore.


    "It''ll be great if we can secure drinking water. Or it''d be better to first secure a ce where we can shelter ourselves from the elements?"


    Since I have nothing to fill my time with, I''ll try to speak to her gently. So that it''s easy for her to understand. If you can secure a spot, there''s the possibility of saving points, and it''d be an extremely easy expansion.


    "Well, 2 tents won''t be enough...but I can''te up with anything else"


    No matter how much I look out over thendscape and walk, I can''t even find one man-made thing. Well, even if we say we''re walking all around, it can be confirmed that we''re seeing an area of only the 1% of the ind. This school probably isn''t lenient enough to spoil us with easy-to-find stuff in a small-scale search.


    And then a few minutester, when going ahead while walking on a way without a proper road, a new ce opened halfway.


    "This here...isn''t it a road?"


    "It looks like it"


    From the woods that were on the desert ind, a road came out appearing to cut out a path for people. Of course, it wasn''t paved but there was trace of chopped down trees and a well-beaten path. If this is something that the school did for us, beyond this point there may possibly be a spot.


    I proceeded to the next steps with Sakura and we took the road that cut through the woods.


    "Wow...Amazing...."


    Soon we reached a ce. It was the entrance of a cave, empty and unupied, built as arge gaping hole in a part of the mountain. At first sight, it seemed like a natural cave, but when you looked at it closely the inside of the cave seemed to be firmly enforced and supported. Maybe the hole itself might have been created by human hands.


    "Could it be...a spot, possibly?"


    "Well, I''m not sure"


    Since time immemorial, caves have fulfilled an outstanding function as people''s dwellings. If this is the ce designated as a spot, there should be an evidence or proof inscribed somewhere.


    When I tried to approach the cave to confirm and check this, I saw a maning out from the inner depths of the hole.


    Immediately, I pulled Sakura''s arm, retracting in the shade and hiding. I feel sorry for her and I hope she will forgive me for pulling her abruptly because I''ve already seen the figure. When the man stopped at the entrance, he stood quietly facing the southwest direction without moving. Did he stand there for a minute or two?


    Without wasting any time, this is how you should secure a spot promptly. It seemed like he came straight into the cave without hesitation. However, apart from that, the problem is that the man gripped something simr to a card tightly in his hand. Then, a voice directed to the man could be heard from inside. I retracted immediately in a fluster.


    "If this is the size of the cave, two tents are enough, Katsuragi-san. Even so, we were just lucky. We got to hold down such a spot this quickly"


    I listened carefully, trying to grasp the situation from a faint voice I was hearing.


    "Luck? What have you seen until now? I''ve figured out there''s a cave here since beforending. It was inevitable to find it. Be wary of words and deeds. We don''t know if someone''s eavesdropping on us somewhere. I have a responsibility as a leader. Let''s keep in mind not to do even a slightest mistake."


    "... S, sorry. But what does it mean since beforending...?"


    "For some reason, before the ship was attached to the pier it went around the ind''s outer circumference to make a detour. It was probably an act of the school to give students some hints on where to proceed because I''ve already seen the road that opened to the forest from the deck of the ship. All they had to doter is to go forward the shortest route from thending pier to the road."


    "So, rather than just an ordinary sightseeing, isn''t there a possibility that was a forethought to enjoy the scenery?"


    "The turn was too far for a sightseeing. Besides, the content of the announcement was strange."


    "I could not feel it at all but... Katsuragi-san has seen through the school''s intentions. Because of that he realized there is a cave here... As expected!"


    "Let''s move to the next one, Yahiko. It''s useless to stay longer since the spot has been seized. There was a road seen from the ship from two more ces. Before that, there must be something like a facility."


    "Y-yes! But if you leave the result like this, Sakayanagi has no choice but to be silent!"


    "When you turn your eyes on the inside, be careful or you''ll trip."


    "That''s right, but shouldn''t we be cautious of B ss? Isn''t D ss an assembly of defectives? Even if we think about the point difference, we can ignore it."


    There was a simr story on the ship as well that D ss was out of consideration to A ss. We were treated like a stone dropped on the corner of the roadside.


    "Enough with the chit-chat. Let''s go Yahiko."


    I waited until I couldn''t hear the voices and footsteps of the two. Then I waited two minutes more for caution''s sake.


    "They left..."


    I took a quick look to check, but I couldn''t see the two from a little while ago. I noticed that the weight of the warmth on my hands had be heavier as I''d caught my breath. I kept suppressing it after I''d embraced it in a hurry.


    "Sorry Sakura... Sakura?"


    "Mmm...!?"


    Sakura was somehow there, exhausted and half-conscious.


    "Are, are you okay?"


    "O, o, o, k, okay, ay ay..."


    Her face turned red as if the steam was about to rise from her body, sitting helplessly on that ce. Perhaps she was held down with a much stronger force than I thought.


    "Ouch, ou, ou... I thought I died... And my heart stopped..."


    That was as one would expect as exaggerated. Sakura''s breathing stabilized as she fixed her slippery sses.


    "Those two before. It looks like they''re from A ss based on their conversation."


    However, to abandon this ce and leave is what I was worried about. There was also a possibility that the spot might be usurped unless we let someone to stand guard.


    After we waited for Sakura''s stamina to return, we went to the entrance of the cave once again. In other words, they left this ce without hesitation...


    Inside the cave a terminal device with a monitor was installed, embedded in the wall. There was a letter of an A ss on the screen and a countdown disying 7 hours 55 minutes left.


    Was it a proof of owning a spot? We can absolutely not interfere until the countdown reaches zero. It is also impossible to forcibly use this ce. That''s why the two from A ss have peacefully left the ce. No �C the problem wasn''t only that.


    As long as it keeps being updated without being deprived of the ownership points of other sses, A ss will keep acquiring one point every eight hours as well. Although people would lose 30 points for absence due to sickness sick, more than half of them will decide to call it quits.


    Moreover, it looked like the guy named Katsuragi was still figuring out a few facilities as well. Can other sses establish a lead again if it''s a spot with food and water?


    "I said to put it in a corner of your head since beforending on the ind..."


    They remembered a terrain of the ind and used it as a hint to find out the spot. That idea was brilliant.


    As might be expected, being in A ss means that even the world you can see, in its minimal necessities, is different. However, points that are hard to swallow appear like that as well.


    "Hey, hey, Ayanokouji-kun. The person before ... is he a leader....?"


    Right �� this incident was a proof that a fatal mistake was made. Although it was in order to securely seize the cave, A ss passed a key card in order to obtain point ownership. It became clearly known to us know that he is the leader. Of course, he didn''t think someone from the other ss will be watching... It''s clearly inadvertent. Just to be sure we''ve examined the inside of the cave, but as expected the people were not hiding.


    "Wha, wha, what should we do. We''ve found a terrible secret...!"


    Said Sakura, a little excitedly as she''d heard the information that gives a heavy blow to A ss.


    "We''ll report it to Hiratater."


    I''ve let Sakura, who''s a poor talker, relieved as I said she doesn''t need to report it herself.

 Chapter 97 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    The situation around began to move, without bearing any results Hirata''s team returned to base. The trio was surprisingly in an uplifting mood. Hirata and the others were talking about something with great fervor.


    "It is a river!! A river!! What a beautiful feeling it is! It looks like there is an equipment! It seems that we will be able to have an exclusive possession of a mechanism! From here it is only a ten minute walk, so let''s go all together at once."


    Ike''s team had left earlier for a search mission, they may have found out that spot already. And it seemed that they were guarding it so that other sses won''t snatch it away.


    "This is a glorious achievement, if we can maintain the source of the river, our situation may vastly improve."


    It seems like as we came to find this spot originally, it was already decided that this would be the ce of our base camp. Of course I thought it was because of the terrain and the environment, but it seems that it is just the first step forward.


    "Still, there are 2 teams that haven''t returned yet, I guess it will be a trouble if no one stays here to wait for them"


    The clock showed that it was almost 3 o''clock, we might not be able to hold on the original schedule, besides, there are countless possibilities of where they could be wandering in this vast forest.


    "I''m sorry Hirata, Kouenji, too, because it is my fault, in the middle of our expedition, I trailed off the road"


    "Ah, If you are talking about our little Kouenji, he returned alone a little while ago, he wanted to go and swim"


    It seems that he did not get lost, but he sneaked away out of the forest. Something that would be expected from a free-spirited guy like him.


    "How did we lose him? Did you not take your leadership properly?"


    "I am who I am and I am not someone who would put restraints on people..... Do you understand?"


    This guy, is he trying to agitate him on purpose? I have seeded in breaking free from Kouenji''s haste pace already and also being well-informed about the forest.


    "I get it, a leader other than showing personality has no ability to answer inints, that''s him"


    "You are just like him"


    "Did you say something?"


    "No, nothing"


    There are too many problematic students, including me in this ss. Hirata, too, is troubling.


    "What?"


    Suddenly Horikita, turned around and looked back. She red at Sakura with sharp eyes.


    "Eh?!"


    "Just, now, did she look at me?"


    "S..She.. She was not looking at me, right?!


    Sakura looked confused and being in denial, trying to run away from the view, she took her distance from us.


    "Do not let her scare you. From the beginning Horikita was scary as a demon, anyway."


    "So that I allow her to mess with me as she pleases?"


    "This is the ce! We have found the spot! It is amazing!"


    We finally arrived to the spot that was found by Ike and the others. To the interior of the cave I saw a mechanism embedded in the wall.


    However, to this edge of the river, there is one artificial big boulder. This is where the mechanism was originally embedded. Meanwhile, Hirata''s team started preparing the tent and all other necessities to a ce close to the river.


    "Yes, the sunlight cast its shadows in the beautiful water. Smoothing the way below ground. This might be an ideal spot to build our base camp. This is fantastic, Ike!"


    "He he! I know, right?"


    The waters of the river run calmly in a width of 10 meters, creating such a splendid sight. The river is surrounded by the thick forest and a sand road. It feels like this ce was already established and opened before. I do not believe that this is a newly discovered site. This was built by our school for a specific aim.


    "What kind of verification do we need to prove that this river is ours now...".


    The river has a great width, it goes extremely downstream from this point onward and it seems like it continues that way.


    At one nce towards the end of it, we are standing at the t point that seems to be the only exception in a ce where the difference between high and low is really extreme. Maybe there is not another ce as well as this one around here.


    However, we came to find this ce too easily. We don''t even know if there is a possibility for us to actually somehow use the river. Or possibly, we thought too simply that we have a special right to hold this spot.


    We only worried about one thing, while walking parallel to the riverside to the direction of the forest. Yet, somehow, we came to hold the north canal.


    "It is just like understanding the vicinity around the school. It seems like we are the only ones who can make use of the river"


    Along our way, as we were walking down along the river that we thought we could use, there was a sign of old wood. So this ce was designed specifically for a reason after all and unauthorized use is prohibited. This is what is written on the wooden sign.


    Feeling light-headed as we were walking around, Hirata and his team came back.


    "Concerning the decision to build our base camp on this spot, is there a not problem at all about upying this spot?"


    "We already decided on that! Is there any other alternatives, anyway?!"


    "There are! Of course, having this ce is to our benefit, there are ways to monopolise the river and we can gain some points for doing so, if we can actually hold it for 8 hours and the operation is approved and executed by our leader. However, if other teams found out who our leader actually is, we will be in trouble. Someone with clever eyes might grasp the gravity of our situation"


    Across the river and all around us, in 360 degrees there is only the forest. If there is someone or something looking at us from the trees, then we would not notice.


    "You mean..., this ce... it is not good for hiding, we are unprotected. We are surrounded"


    It is true that risk has cast its shadow, but, Ike''s observation is urate.


    Even if we make the base camp on this terrain, we cannot maintain it, there are no options. If by any chance the students of some other sses try to monopolize the river, we will not be able to get out.


    Girls and boys alike seem to give Ike their approval. I think that Hirata, too, from the start had the intention to do the same thing, but, from sticking to a neutral position has gathered a lot of viewpoints.


    Certainly to be able to earn the right of an exclusive possession is somehow like a two-edged knife.


    However, in order for ss A to monopolize the cave, they have to protect the equipments fully by stacking them up/by cing them one upon another in the same location of the base camp. It''s a no brainer that B ss and also C ss will do the same thing. In other words, we cannot afford to lose ground even for the slightest risk.


    "Yes. So after this issue, the new point is who is going to be the leader?"


    More than taking possession and upying spots, the big key factor is deciding who will be appointed as the leader.


    Making mistakes on this point can possibly be fatal.


    While everyone was thinking of avoiding this kind of role with such heavy responsibilities, Kushida told everyone to gather and make a circle. In a small voice, she began:


    "I had a lot on my mind and I thought about various things but, whether one likes it or not, Hirata-kun or Karuizawa-san stand out as persons. But isn''t a leader one that you could rely on and also one that has a deep sense of responsibility? I think that Horikita-san is the one that meets both conditons. How about that?"


    Horikita looked like she didn''t expect this kind of rmendation from Kushida, but her expression didn''t change. I wonder if it''s less risky to let her act as a leader since she''s always observing and aiming for A ss than to let someone else do it. I think the main point is there. I was calmly looking at the reactions around me.


    "I agree with Kushida-san''s opinion. I also think that Horikita-san can be a good leader. So long as Horikita-san is okay with it too, I would like her to take overter"


    Even though all the gazes gathered on her, she didn''t particrly appear as she wanted to refuse it.


    "You don''t want to do it, right? Don''t force her. I can do it instead"


    Suddenly, Sudo announced his candidature, doubtful as to whether Horikita had decided not to take over. But ironically, that became a trigger for Horikita as she soon made a cool decision.


    "Ok, I ept"


    Even if it''s a little troublesome, I''m relieved since this is more secure than having Sudo or Ike as leader.


    As soon as he heard those words, Hirata immediately went to Miss Chabashira to pass on Horikita''s name. Before long, he received the card and entrusted it to Horikita when he came back.


    But of course, before this, taking into consideration the risk of being seen by someone nearby, everyone touched the device. This was to camouge the leader and to not let anyone find out the real one.


    "Okay, I resolved the problem of the bath and the drinking water"


    With shining and ming eyes, Ike advocated to economize on points.


    "Huh? With things like drinking water from the river? Are you crazy?"


    Apparently, Ike intended to use the river''s water both as a natural bath and drinking water. Meanwhile, Shinohara and the girls seemed to not to having such idea and they nced at the river both disgusted and appalled.


    "Well, it looks nice for swimming...but to drink...mmm"


    "What''s the matter, it''spletely fine. It''s pure and clean water"


    "Yeah, that''s...it seems it can certainly be drunk but...."


    Shinohara pulled Hirata''s sleeve after seeing how Ike didn''t stop appealing for saving points in every way.


    "Hey, Hirata-kun.....is it really okay? It is not normal to drink water from the river"


    Several girls gathered and they came to talk to Hirata uneasily, asking for advice. Watching the gently flowing river waters, the girls protested shaking their heads left and right and saying it was impossible.


    "I don''t think I could drink that...."


    Ike, who was looking surreptitiously at the consultation going on, opened his mouth already growing irritated.


    "Is that so? The water is really clean and transparent and it looks like natural water"


    Although it wasn''t turbid or muddy, not only all the girls but also part of the boys remained on the sidelines and watched some parts of the river.


    "What''s going on, everyone. What''s your beef? There''s no reason we shouldn''t make use of the avable water we found with so much trouble"


    "Well then we should try to drink it as an experiment"


    "Haha....whatever, I don''t care...."


    Ike scooped up the river water with his hands and drank it. Part of the girls were urged to do it forcibly too.


    "Aaahhkk....It''s ice-cold and I''m chilled to the bone but it''s good! Damn good!"


    "Wow that''s a major turn-off. No way I''m drinking that. Yuck!"


    "Ehh? You told me to drink it, SHINOHARA!"


    "No way! The type I hate the most are barbarian guys like you"


    "What the..."


    The two were also ring to each other and they threw off sparks during their heated argument.


    "I heard that the closer you are the more you fight, could this be applicable to both of them?"


    "Well, it seems to be true"


    So next to the toilet''s issue, wouldn''t it be logic to resolve the drinking water''s problem? But even if a river has been found for it, there hasn''t been any solution yet.


    "For the time being, why don''t we think about the water''s problemter? Because if you fight it''s gonna be even harder to resolve"


    Hirata told everyone that he wanted to break through the current situation. Probably dying the situation will bring other problems but if that''s Hirata intention, there won''t be a particr objection. Or so I believed...until a guy that I least expected put a stop to the flow of the conversation.


    "Shinohara, don''tin. It''s a trial where everyone has to cooperate together, that is what!!"


    Sudo is the ss problem child. But unusually, he put Shinohara in her ce in a cool and calm tone.


    "Oh please, don''t make meugh. Do you cooperate yourself with everyone, like you said, Sudo-kun?


    Shinohara smiled contrived like she has lower abdominal pains, but it''s impossible for her to take up this stupid attitude. Sudo, after getting into school, he often got into trouble and stirred problems in the ss. Very differentlypared to Horikita, he''s very far from cooperative. It seemed like Sudo himself was the first to be aware of it, but he continued to have the same attitude without changing behaviour.


    "I know that I caused trouble for the ss. That''s why I''m saying this. If you provoke somebody''s antipathy by being boring and tiresome like this, it wille back to you (what goes aroundes back around)"


    "What ..that''s why Sudo-kun doesn''t want to use the point right?"


    "No one said such a thing. Kanji, just cool down a little. If you''re told by others to suddenly drink the river''s water, it should be normal for you to feel that you have the right to resist and protest. I''d feel the same too. Hey, if you boil the water, you can sterilize it, right? Why don''t you try that for the time being?"


    "Boiling... It''s not a chemistry experiment. Stop with the proper remarks said in the spur of the moment"


    Shinohara was prepared to fight with anyone who displeased her, and was aggressive towards Sudou as well.


    Hirata called out to settle down the intensifying argument for the second time.


    "Let''s end this for once. We still have time so there''s no need to decide things in a hurry."


    As if those words made her a little calmer, Shinohara silently withdrawn. Shortly afterwards, Hirata went to Ms. Chabashira to apply for a provisional toilet.


    Without containing the anger towards Shinohara''s words and deeds, Ike left the situation behind biting his lips in frustration all the way.


    "Crap, what''s wrong with Shinohara? It''s not only that she doesn''t work hard."


    Annoyingly, Ike picked up a pebble and threw it to drain in the river.


    The stone kicked water surface five-six times and jumped to the other side of the shore without difficulty. For something picked by chance, it had a beautiful form. It wouldn''t have worked so well, if he only learned to do it by watching others.


    "Are you unexpectedly good at outdoor stuff perhaps?"


    "Huh? Ah �C no, it''s not like that. I was just often camping with my family when I was little. There''s no danger in drinking river water. I''d know if the water is clean and hygienic."


    Rather than being boastful, he really spoke as if it''s a natural thing.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if you came forward with your camping experience from the beginning? If you had gained people''s trust I think you could have carried it a little better."


    It wasn''t eptable to just act as one pleases without any exnation, even if you had abilities. Not to mention that wasn''t something to be clearly understood unlike the test score.


    "If I did boy scouting, I could brag about it. Having just a camping experience isn''t something to boast about. Even if I said something, it would be in vain anyway."


    Somehow, he looked discouraged by the girls'' harsh criticism. Judging from Ike, whose usual thoughts were about being well liked by girls only, it was natural for him to be dissatisfied. However, it seems like the situation would have been be really different if he''d only change manners a little.


    To only slightly see Ike and Hirata cooperating and leading the ss would feel precious.


    But... Ike added, a little dry of words:


    "Everyone seemed excited to start this kind of camping life. I thought everyone had some experience. I may have been a little unreasonable thinking that way."


    That was the first time Ike showed us his regret. It was a moment where we became aware of his error.


    "Sorry. I have to think of a good solution. I''m going to take a bath in the river."


    That being said, Ike stood up and turned his back on me. I thought that was good for now. His head must have been clouded and confused due to the heat and to look everywhere for this ce must have taken a considerable amount of physical strength.


    "Ayanokouji-kun. Can you follow him?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    After we couldn''t see Ike anymore, Horikita who was beside me said:


    "His knowledge might be useful. That is, it might be necessary for D ss. He also knows how to walk around the forest to some extent as well as outdoor knowledge. Since Kouenji-kun is useless, it''s necessary for him to somehow pull the ss."


    "You don''t think you can persuade him by yourself?"


    As if she didn''t think such a thing would be told, she said upsettingly:


    "Me? Persuade? Him? You think I can do it?"


    Even though she appealed to me for the thing she couldn''t do with a smug face, I could see she was worried. She is truly a fitting example that building human rtionships relies heavily on the abilities of ordinary people.


    "I''m asking because I know that''s impossible. Can I rely on you?"


    "Well, I guess so. You don''t have anyone else to rely on but me."


    Even if the expectations were the lowest, if the others were all zero, I had to be the top inevitably.


    "As someone who isn''t usually to be relied on, Ayanokouji-kun �C you''re happy deep down, right?"


    It was great of her that she could boldly ask a favor while crossing her arms proudly.


    "I understand. I''ll call out to him indirectly. But please, leave the timing to me."


    "... Good. Cause I''m not certain if it''s the best to call out to him now.".


    I stepped aside as to let her know that I epted, without any particr conversation beside that one. I wonder if Horikita will fully realize the hardships of being alone to the extent of hating it during this week. I think she herself is an excellent person, but only if you consider her individually.


    In case of pursuing your own grades only, you will keep on running silently for the top without relying on anyone, but this trial is a good example that there are things that cannot be done by yourself.


    Probably, Horikita fully realized for the first time now that she is powerless. If that weren''t the case, it''s unlikely she''d rely on me so quickly. If we had no friends, no one would drop by to visit and we couldn''t even talk to someone. If we cannotmunicate, we cannot cooperate and trust each other. A talented woman who looks perfect within the school will be less than an ordinary student in this situation.


    "... The school probably calcted the space of that area too."


    Although that''s also the point where you could see the bottom of Horikita Suzune''s limitations.


    Because it''s impossible to break away from the rules this school made.

 Chapter 98 - 1 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 1 Part V</h4>


    Across the distance you could see a little, the twopleted tents standing side by side. While talking together with the other girls, Shinohara held up a gourd-shaped war fan. Both of the tents were exclusive to the girls. In other words, the boys, now, were simply sleeping outdoors so that they could be stronger with this experience.


    I feel that the majority of our ssmates have never slept outdoors before. Luckily, it is summer and although there is no wind blowing, make no mistake there are still some hardships to endure. Sometimes it is troublesome as bugs are targeting our hands and feet and when it gets dark the visibility around is quite bad. Especially in the grass under our feet, mysterious bugs are jumping and flying around creating an ominous feeling.


    Being a child of the city, all this seemed repulsive to me. Spending a whole week on this bed, already seems impossible. But from understanding Ike''s views of point consumption, it is different and requires the utmost resistance and the ability of a person to take action.


    When the bugs from the ground came to bed, then we changed the sheets. We were even discussing if we should cut down some branches from the trees around. We should really figure out what to do, instead of absurdly praying for something to happen.


    Hirata, after finishing the tent for the girls, came towards us while wiping the sweat off from his forehead.


    "Ehm... Ayanokouji, if it is ok, could I talk to you for a minute?"


    With this low profile behaviour and an almost apologetic look, he continued talking to me.


    "Coming out to meet me with the shlight at night is quite eerie. We may agree or not how we use or not use points, but, apart from that, I believe that it is necessary to make sure that we have light at night-time. However, that cannot be done just with Ayanokouji''s persistence."


    Certainly I wanted to avoid having no light at all in the night. It was a pain if you had to go to the toilet at night-time. I wanted to hear what we should have done about it. After thinking about it a little, Hirata said.


    "In this area, we can make a bonfire. We can look for branches and pick them up from the trees around us"


    We have many guys here, we can rely on them into undertaking such a task.


    "Well, then, let''s go find the right ones to help."


    "Thank you! Ah, but do not go alone, it is dangerous, it would be better if you take someone else with you."


    As we reached to that conclusion, I had to search for a partner. Standing still on that spot, gazing up at the sky I found Horikita. As she caught me looking at her, she started walking towards me.


    "You are usually uncooperative, but now you are really easy-going, granting his favour."


    "I only heard about his request to you, anyway one way or another Hirata can save himself from this somehow. The details are not a part of our work. Just the working part."


    A part of the students will voluntary mobilize and work in order to help the ss. The position of the caste system in the ss will change depending on whether or not you can make a sessful move in such times.


    "He isparatively at the centre of the ss, so that is why he can''t ept to rely on you."


    "For good or for worse, D ss relies on Hirata and Karuizawa. With the exception of these two members, if we unify the strength of other people, it is nonexistent and ipetent"


    Standing beside me Horikita expressed clearly the situation of the ss about its ability and talent but, some other abilities like generosity and dignity, we arecking of them to the point that it could be fatal for us. It is true, even for myself, I do not think that I possess these two important abilities.


    Already causing a stir, Kushida said that she was overexerting herself since she couldn''t afford to bear the brunt of following troubles around. Even now, somewhere, she was doing something with strenuous effort.


    "What if you would be Hirata''s assistant? Moreover, for the ss'' sake, you''d rather do it for yourself."


    "Me, his assistant? Don''t joke with this! If that is the case, then I''d rather have the skill of a mongoose"


    "The skill of a mongoose?..."


    No matter what I am going to say now, it feels kind of offensive for Hirata, no, it is definitely offensive.


    "It is just a joke! How he is different or not from a mongoose, well, that''s another story. This time, there is nothing on which I can be stronger. I have to think if there is a clear goal. Not only about myself, but to think on how to use the points. To what degree can we use the points or how exactly. I still don''t have an answer for that."


    Talking quietly, we went our separate ways and I found myself close to the tent that was just being set up. For the time being I am searching for an easy-going partner to go together for branches. Looking for one into the guys circle I head for the riverbank and I see Sudou gazing up at the sky. I wonder if it was him who followed Ike previously, or perhaps he had be a guy to rely on after all. He might actually take action and do something in order to help a friend in need.


    "Hey, Sudou... We need to make a bonfire, so we have to pick up some branches, will you help me?"


    "Ehhh... What''s up with that? If it is a troublesome task, I think I''ll pass".


    He told me that without making a move to get up at all. But, not being in the mood to search for another partner, I persisted further.


    "It may be troublesome, but we are going to gather around here close to the camp."


    "That is exactly what a troublesome task is, I am sorry, but I prefer to swim in the water. Standing up, he took the bag that was ced beside me and head for the water.


    "Well... If that''s the case."


    As I was denied, earlier I noticed a couple of girls chatting close to the tent with Yamauchi, so I decided to ask him.


    "We need branches so that we can have a bonfire, I will go and pick up a few, but, could someonee and help me?"


    "Eh... I smell trouble... Look, Kanji''s team and I found a good spot, right? Our minds are upied right now, so I am really tired. Sorry but, I''ll pass. Let me rest."


    Being dumped like that, I didn''t feel like having to answer him in a strong manner. It is too bothersome. As things are going, my chances about ending up with apanion that I can rely on and actually talk to, is close to zero. Horikita is not in the right "condition" for me to ask her a favour. Kushida will be all out on the girls'' team, anyway.


    "In the end.... I am alone."


    Just in time that I made the decision to head towards the woods all alone, just like she was peeking at my situation, Sakura appeared.


    "Erm... Is it ok if I go with you?


    It was like she had overheard my conversation that I had earlier and understood my situation.


    "Eh?.. I am thankful, but are you sure it''s alright with you? Because you look tired, maybe it would be better for you to rest."


    Sakura just earlier had apanied me in a search in the woods. So, she must be tired already and she should not force herself further.


    "I will be alright. But if I am left here... well... It feels a bit diforting."


    While saying that, she turned her back to the girls of our ss. I feel like Sakura''s situation resembles my own. Having to live in amunity, as a part of a team made us feel bitter.


    "Well, then let''s go."


    Since Kouenji is not with us, we can take it easy and I match my pace with Sakura''s.


    "Hey!"


    As soon as we were ready to enter the woods, I heard a voice behind us calling us to halt and someone rushed immediately towards us.


    "I thought that I could help, too!"


    Yamauchi appeared in front of us even before we had time to decide, however, I feel like his idea ofing together with us is rather odd.


    "Eh?... Is it ok?"


    "Hey,e on, now. When in trouble, it is the time for a friend toe to the rescue, right? Sakura?


    "Eh? Ye... yes."


    Looking like she is shrinking, Sakura hid behind my back and bowed her head in agreement. Yamauchi did not make any actual conversation with her, but it is a good chance for Sakura to increase her circle of friends.

 Chapter 99 - 1 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 1 Part VI</h4>


    We decided to collect branches in the vicinity so that we''re not too distant from the base camp. In a ce not too far away from the camp, the three of us spread out picking up branches.


    "Hey, look, Ayanokouji. I want you to keep this a secret between you and me."


    Yamauchi, holding a branch in his hand, approached me whispering into my ear:


    "I... am thinking of having my eyes on Sakura."


    "Huh?"


    "Nah, isn''t Kushida-chan on a higher level? Hermunication skills are also superb. That''s why I was thinking of giving up on that eminent target on this asion. Compared to her, Sakura can''t get used to guys at all as if she''s bad with people on purpose. To be honest, I was thinking of going as far as I can go on this trip. Perhaps that girl will fall for a guy who''s kind and caring. I will go after her until I get a kiss at least. No, really. It''s okay if it''s Sakura on this asion. No �C Sakura''s good!"


    "On this asion... You haven''t been involved even once with Sakura until now. It''s quite unexpected."


    "Nah, look, I feel sorry for not seeing it earlier. She didn''t catch my attention because she is in, but she''s really cute. Is she an idol? Her breasts are already at their finest. Even when she wears a jersey you can see thempletely, it''s very noticeable." He started doing massage movements while having naughty thoughts.


    His reason for suddenly feeling like helping out was that, it seems. It looked like a backup measure after giving up on his favorite Kushida. I can''t think of Sakura being pleased with that. I wished for an event to happen where Yamauchi would start liking Sakura for real.


    "So please, help me. For instance, you could leave us to be alone from now."


    "I''m not saying I''ll help you with that..."


    "What? Are you after Sakura maybe? Those boobies!"


    Why are there so many guys who look at things so nastily? I wasn''t going to deny Yamauchi''s feelings particrly. After all, breasts size are women''s charm and their attractiveness is biologically exined too. I don''t mind cheering and helping out if necessary. But unlike Kushida, Sakura is not used to interacting with men in any case. It would be a different story if this was him just purely wanting to be friends with her, but I can''t let her suddenly be alone with a guy who''s after the opposite sex. If Yamauchi acts recklessly, there will be no chance with Sakura.


    "Please, give it up for now. I will cooperate when I get closer with Sakura. Besides, I''d like to go back and try to set a bonfire properly while it''s still early. Alright?"


    Yamauchi dropped his shoulders in disappointment, but recovered his mood quickly.


    "It''s really hard. Well, whatever. Since you have Horikita you don''t need to worry, Ayanokouji."


    Since when do I have Horikita?


    "Look �C let''s just collect the branches properly. I''ll start diligently picking them up over there too."


    With that being said, he pushed the collected branches towards me. Some of them fell from his hands on the ground. I regretted a little, thinking I might have done something bad to Sakura. Although the cause might be in Kouenji leading, there was a possibility that he felt agony being together with me for a good amount of time. He isn''t the one who will say it out loud.


    After Sakura warned the two of us, we collected branches almost silently in the end.


    "We have enough already, haven''t we? It''s enough for today, right?"


    That was right, we have collected even more than enough amount today.


    With Yamauchi''s remark, the three of us finished collecting branches and started heading back to the camp.


    "Hey, hey, Sakura. Would you like me to help you with carrying? It must be hard for a girl. You might hurt yourself."


    He was going to break the ice from the beginning �C she was holding only about half the amount of branches I had. It seemed he intended to present himself as a sweet, caring guy. I wondered if Yamauchi''s kindness would be conspicuous in contrast to me not helping out.


    "It-its'' fine... Ayanokouji-kun, he''s carrying a lot. Help him out."


    "Ugh! You''re so nice, Sakura! Really, you''re too greedy, carrying a lot of them all alone Ayanokouji. Look, I will carry half for you so lend me some."


    With that, firstly he grabbed and retrieved about half of the amount. Even if Sakura refused, it seemed like a two-stage strategy to be able to appeal to her gentleness. Yamauchi, who looked satisfied, walked off in high spirits.


    Such an adventure happened on the way back.


    There was a girl sitting with her back on arge tree who seemed to have been left behind. She wasn''t a D ss student. When she realized our presence, she turned her eyes to us only once and then shepletely averted her gaze like she had immediately lost interest.


    Because another ss left her to fend for herself, I immediately understood that the situation of the girl was not a trivial matter. On her cheek, there was a red swelling mark. I knew at first nce that was a sign of a p, like it was struck by someone. One given with a great force too. When Yamauchi tried to rush to the girl, unconsciously I grabbed his shoulder.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, No..I''m sorry. It''s nothing"


    Now, when I tried to say something, when I tried to say it was an unnecessary thing to do, at thest minute... I just restrained myself.


    "Hey. What''s wrong, are you okay?"


    Yamauchi couldn''t leave the injured girl alone and he wanted to take the initiative to call out to her. But.....


    <Illustration>


    "Leave me alone. It''s nothing."


    "Oh, it''s nothing?.....It doesn''t seem so. Who did this to you? Should I call a teacher?"


    From the state of the swelling, it was easy to see how she was apanied by considerable pain.


    "I just had a dispute with the ss. Don''t worry about it"


    Laughing with self-derision, the girl said so and rejected Yamauchi''s offer. She gave off a masculine feeling, but it was clear that she looked down and unwell. I guess she was a little concerned about the story of the dispute.


    "What are you going to do? I can''t just leave you here"


    This ce ispletely different from the school grounds. It''s a jungle surrounded by another forest.


    In 1 or 2 hours, the sun will begin to set. When that happens, this too could probably lead to idents.


    "You see, we''re D ss students. If you don''t mind,e join us to the base camp"


    Since Yamauchi asked lightly for approval, me and Sakura nodded slightly and yed along with his story.


    "EH? What are you talking about? Are you kidding me?"


    "I mean shouldn''t we help each other when someone is in trouble? Isn''t that natural?"


    She had no intention of listening to such words so she turned away and said nothing. I''m sure it would be very easy to leave her on her own but, unless in extreme circumstances, girls couldn''t be left alone in such ces.


    "I''m from C ss. In other words, I''m your enemy. You understand that much, right?"


    That''s no reason why she shouldn''t receive help.


    "But...we cannot leave you behind in this kind of ce, can we?"


    Both me and Sakura nodded, agreeing with him. Still the girl didn''t even try to raise her heavy back from the tree. Because we''re students from the same school, it''s natural for us to help each other. But whether or not it was the right thing to do in this special trial, it''s another matterpletely. Especially if you judge it in a calcting and selfish way.


    "We cannot go back leaving this girl behind. We''re going to be here until you move"


    Yamauchi decided to continue staying in this ce. Then we just had to watch and wait together. But then, the youngdy, perhaps judging our presence as a temporary trick of her imagination, moved away immediately and continued on giving us the cold shoulders. She took no notice of where we stood.


    "Anyway, in the forest it''s gloomy and there''s an unpleasant heat and humidity. Sakura, aren''t you hot?"


    "I....that''s....uhm..not particrly....I''m okay"


    Being there just waiting was really boring, but from Yamauchi''s viewpoint, he had his exact wish fulfilled. Because he could spend his time with Sakura, until the girl gave in. Even then, he could also spend a meaningful time whenever he hit the girl with questions, together with Sakura. After 10 minutes or so, the girl, losing perseverance, stood up since she had no more choice.


    "You guys are so stupid. You''re so na?ve. You aren''t thinking about your own ss"


    "Because we can''t leave behind a girl who is in trouble"


    Yamauchi tried to look cool by raising his thumbs up. Sakura''s impression of Yamauchi is now bing more favourable and it''s rising to good....isn''t it?


    The main thing is that Sakura does not care at all about Yamauchi''s painful efforts. It is just like our situation, now, when we are deep in the woods and there is no meaning in trying to watch the sky. First and foremost, if he could see that Sakura is not very good at being surrounded by other people, maybe we could avoid this unpleasant situation. I let hime close to us with the best of intentions and for helping us do the task faster.


    "But, excuse, me? If you are going to tell me about the ce that your camp is. At least make a guide map."


    "Eh?! That seems to be kind of inappropriate."


    I think that Yamauchi did not understand the words of the girl and turning to my ce he sought for validation. As I was thinking without saying a word, the girl talked, without hesitation.


    "What an idiot! I can not believe it, truly, I can not believe it."


    Yamauchi was taken aback and stood still. If we somehow find out where are the campsites of the other teams, how this could help our ss to ovee this exam? If we study and take some measures, then, there is a possibility. Speaking of D ss, the existence of the spot that the camp is based is already known. There is a part for a lot of reasons for my anxiety, but I correct my seated position and I start thinking of everything, one by one.


    "It is alright, I think that there will be no problem."


    "Is that right? Then there is no problem. I am Yamauchi Haruki. Please, treat me well!"


    "Well, you seem like a nice guy but..... for real you are an idiot!"


    While being astounded by the self introduction, the girl without even looking towards us, gave us a short reply.


    "I am... Ibuki."


    With a voice pleasant to my ears, the girl named Ibuki, as soon as she told us her name she brushed her cheek with her hand that had be quite red. Even during introductions she made sure not to meet our eyes. Maybe she hates looking at other people''s eyes. Whatever it is, I am quite interested in this. It might be insignificant, but there is dirt between Ibuki''s nails and hands. Just a little while ago, we found Ibuki seated down, but it seems that she was digging the ground for some reason.


    "He he, nowadays fellow girls do things like fighting by pping each other...?"


    "Just let it go. Our problem is where are the other sses set up their camps."


    Even if I am saying that out loud, my aura is emitting the fact that I am actually scared. Even though I can control this, sometimes my agony is printed on my face, almost like it stroking my cheeks.


    Ibuki took the bag and put it on her shoulder, like it was something troublesome, then she shed a strange look at Yamauchi. Her eyes flickered as she almost saw somethinging.


    Well, Yamauchi has to show that he is a man, at least in front of Sakura. Moreover, in order to impress me too with his technique, he offered his hand to the new girl. Truth be told, it was courteously.


    "... I''m ok, wait, I''m telling you, I''m ok. Stop it."


    We might have Ibuki and her bag into custody, but there is no chance that she will entrust it to us to carry it, if we possibly believe that she will trust us, then we are in denial. The bag left her hands and as it bounced it bumped into a tree with a thud. As the atmosphere became awkward and almost dark Yamauchi apologised.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I did not have any bad intentions. I apologise."


    "I understand, it is just that I still do not trust you, guys. You do understand, right?"


    That is all, it seems that there is nothing left to say, Ibuki stood still in silence, Yamauchi too, gave up and started walking. If she did not carry the bag, then she should carry some branches... Maybe she thought that we would make her carry branches inrge quantities and thus hurt her hands, so she held on to the bag.


    We gathered the branches and we returned to the campsite. We did not want to cause trouble as Ibuki was from a different ss, so we made her sit in a ce hidden from most people. Even though we left her in a ce within our eyesight, I hope there will not ur any unpleasant situations. It would be a really bad luck if we were to meet Hirata. For the time being it''s me and Yamauchi, as Sakura was keeping herself busy with the preparations for the bonfire. Well, the night was beginning to fall around us and still we had not prepared to make a fire, so we felt a bit improper.


    Yamauchi came with the box of matches he received from Hirata, making a heap of light branches, then, crouching down, before it.


    "Let me take charge of this, I will show you an easy way to do this"


    He took a match from the box and rubbed it against the rough striking surface to ignite a small amount of mmable fuel. I heard for just an instant, the rubbing sound, but the stick did not seem that it would produce a me easily.


    "Damn it, it is really difficult."


    As Sakura was standing beside him, Yamauchi took an imposing posture, but it does not seem to work as always, especially in front of other people. Well, it seems that is not something that it will go smoothly.

 Chapter 100 - 1 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 1 Part VII</h4>


    Nevertheless, to repeat something for the millionth time is a challenge, but suddenly the tip of the match lit a spark.


    "Oh! Alright!"


    Finally, we were going to light a fire. The panic and confusion that were piling up, dropped down by a simple technique.


    And... It only produced smoke and in spite of waiting for a long time to spread its mes and see the fire, well there was no sign of it.


    "Eh?!...."


    "Should we do it more thoroughly, so that it will set fire on the branches? They way we are doing it now is not going to bring any result."


    "Alright, this time I will try to do it more carefully. Ah!... Damn it! I failed again. Did they give us defective goods or something?"


    It is really difficult to spark a fire using only one match stick, for real, we will not be able to have a bonfire any time soon. Also, Yamauchi gradually seemed to lose his temper, so naturally he grazed the tip of the match with vigor and the thin tip of the stick peeled off too quickly. Like this, 1 match, 2 matches and so on, ended up unused and the sticks were piling up.


    "If we fail to start a fire with what remaining matches in the box, then we will be in trouble."


    On Yamauchi''s feet there was one third of the matches that went to waste, so in order to cool him down I spoke to him.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok. It''s enough, because we only have just a few".


    I grabbed the match box from him. It did feel light, but there were in no less than 20 sticks. However... If we wanted to keep on using them for a week, then there was a possibility that they were not going tost long.


    "I got it! This time, for sure!"


    Thankfully, just like as I thought, he put the stick carefully closer to the branches. Surely in order to start a fire, it is necessary to possess a level of skill, but in order to maintain it, it needs persistence. We cannot expect to have a fire based only on our wishes. Again, although the wood branches emitted smoke, still it did not turn into a spreading fire.


    "But why? I did not make any mistakes this time, right?! I''m going to ask our teacher for advice."


    Failing to look cool in front of Sakura, Yamauchi, felt more flustered than usual, now goes to search for Mrs. Chabashira.


    He should think more clearly about the obvious matter. I crouched down trying to rearrange the branches with my hands.


    "Why we cannot light a fire?"


    This moment, another figure crouched down beside me looking with wonder the burned traces of our efforts.


    "I thought that it would be easy, since we used wood, butpared to my imagination, starting a fire in real life is far harder."


    I could notprehend the meaning of Sakura''s words, so I just nodded in agreement, pretending that I heard of what she said.


    "The bonfires that we see in movies or in dramas are huge with lots of piles of branches, so we take this as reality. We stayed close to this image and we went to gather branches, however, why we couldn''t start a fire with our great skills?


    We folded the thin branches into one pile.


    "It feels like this time we should attach the stick from the side of the thin branches, since there are many branches that are damp, too."


    The amateur wondered if it was a reckless act, setting fire to wet branches. Well it seemed like the fire didn''t spread widely even though Yamauchi used dozens of matches.


    "It''s a little troublesome, but we need to go again in the forest to pick up thin and dry branches and highly inmmable leaves..."


    "Huh, what are you guys doing in such a ce!"


    While we went through a trial and error process, Ike, who we''d thought had gone swimming, came back.


    "Now, we''re a bit in the middle of a preliminary drill of the bonfire. We''re struggling and we''ve been unlucky until now."


    "Bonfire, you say? You won''t ever set a fire going with those thick branches. Aren''t thin branches necessary, at the beginning? The branches that you bring mustn''t be thick. There are also wet branches here. It''s aplete NO for those too. You''re all some!"


    "Ah, but actually Ayanokouji-kun..."


    I decided to cut off Sakura''s words. She was following me around.


    "Is that so? If you don''t mind, can you tell me what should I do?"


    "Jeez, I have no choice. I''ll do an easy lecture. Just wait a bit, I''ll pick them up in a more suitable area"


    With that, Ike put down the bag containing his swimsuit, went in the proximity of the forest and came back soon after. It seemed like he picked up branches of several levels, from thin branches to branches of medium thickness. Besides, he also returned bringing with him a bundle of dead leaves.


    "I brought some suitable branches. I think we''ll manage somehow."


    As he said so, he picked up the box where Yamauchi put the matches and quickly set fire on the dead leaves, then the leaves gradually red and he moved the twigs around. After that, while we watched the regtion of the fire, he cautiously added the branches ording to their thickness. In a blink of an eye, the small fire''s appearance changed to one of a familiar bonfire.


    "That should do it."


    "That''s amazing. I''m genuinely impressed. As expected, a person who already experienced camping life sure is different."


    "It''s the basis within the basis. The way to start a fire. Anyone can remember it even if they see it only once."


    But he''s a very important person now since there are almost no students who have the same experience in D ss.


    "Oh, crap. Guys, teacher didn''t teach me anything �� Wow. Why is a bonfire set?"


    Yamauchi, who now came back, was surprised to see the splendidlypleted bonfire. He wasining for a little while, grumbling andpletely forgetting to show his cool side.


    I decided to leave the matter of the bonfire to Ike and Yamauchi, so I left the ce.


    "Hey, Heyy Ayanokouji-kun. I noticed what you were about to say something before and is it okay to tell them? You don''t have to say anything though, if you don''t want to."


    "Even if you''re right there''s no solid evidence of my experience, so it bare no meaning to tell them now. Instead, when my experience can be useful to Ike, I''ll confirm it myselfter for the sake of the ss."


    That''s some cheesy lines there but I simply spoke my mind.


    Sakura was looking at me like she was impressed or moved. Somehow, I was feeling embarrassed.


    "Sorry. I''m a bit tired so I''ll go get some rest. Thank you Sakura."


    As I run away, I kept my distance from the base camp.


    Miss Chabashira, who was prepararing a tent for personal use in the vicinity, fixed her eyes in my direction. But in the end she decided to ignore me by pretending of not noticing me there.

 Chapter 101 - 1 Part VIII(A)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 1 Part VIII(A)</h4>


    When the wristwatch turned 5 o''clock Kushida and her group returned. Hirata, too, was mobilised with Kushida''s group. As this was somehow the return of the leader, the students were starting to gather close around. It seems that they were searching for food supplies and they looked like they were carrying food. Looking from a distance, it seemed to me that they were carrying some kind of small red fruits, something like strawberries, or even small tomatoes and also there were things that had the shape of grapes and kiwis.


    "Can we really.... eat all these?, they do look like some kind of fruits, but still.."


    Since there is no self-confidence the students looked at each other waiting for someone to do or at least say something. But who has got the courage to eat a fruit that has never been seen by them before?


    "Nevertheless, my throat is thirsty.... and my stomach is empty"


    "Me too, my throat feels a bit dry"


    Evening maye and still the students will have the same conversation without actually doing something. I feel like after all, I am all alone in this.


    But, as the time for dinner came closer the problem of adequate food and water became distinct.


    "Hey! Isn''t this bog bilberry?" Did you find a Chinese bell-flower, too?" "That''s cool!"


    Catching up the uproar, Ike, who was sitting close to the bonfire, came closer. Grasping one of the fruits, he spoke.


    "Kanji, do you understand what is this?"


    "Ah, this is the fruit of a bog bilberry. I ate this when I went for camping at Otoyama. In appearance as well in taste it looks like a blueberry. This one is Akebia Canada (chocte vine). It is tasty and sweet. Well, it certainly brings back memories"


    Oddly, he was not trying to look elsewhere. Having found these berries that brought back memories from the past, he was smiling like a kid, but everyone else just stood there, watching at Ike and no one said a word of admiration or encouragement.


    Shinohara may have decided to attack Ike with her question, however, she got an upfront reply.


    "Huh?... Somehow, I feel that they have a much better taste than I remember"


    As the cause of the disturbance is now obscure, the ss is mostly gathered around this matter. Being able to get food, even in such small amounts is still a factor that can determine our win.


    "At least you could do one thing. Thank you for the bonfire, Ayanokouji"


    "It wasn''t me, thank Ike, instead"


    The fire kept burning steadily, but the smoke was making strange shapes. It was almost like reminding the others who were responsible for this duty. But, as soon as I said Ike''s name, he came to us.


    "If we get lost in the woods, just by looking at the smoke, we can locate the ce of the camp ande back, right?"


    "That is the reason we came back so quickly, it is thanks to you, Kanji!"


    They can''t understand that this way it is inevitable that our camp may be found easily by the other sses, too?


    It is not just Kushida, the other students too nodded in agreement to Ike''s words of admiration. The unexpected attention and the look of honor I thought it would turn him into a Tengu or something, but Ike was not looking at Kushida, he was facing Shinohara.


    "Hey... Shinohara. I was thinking about it all day, my behavior, I mean. On an isted ind, when there is no toilet, it must be hard for the students. In order to protect the points that we need I exaggerated. So, I apologise"


    "Huh? Why are you apologising, so suddenly?"


    "It''s because of my memories. I remembered the first time I went camping. That time it was hard, thinking what to do about a toilet among other things, of course with bugs crawling around and getting dirty. That is why I hated going to the toilet. So, when I came back, Iined to my parents. I reminded myself, how difficult it was, not to mention that this is way more difficult for the girls..."


    Ike exined his situation while keeping his coolposure. Being able to do this, he was truly an outstanding guy. He was able to stand out as an excellent individual, and excel himself to a great dealpared to me. Of course the fact that he had to share this story it took a lot of courage. However, this courage for apologising seems to be infectious. Before long Shinohara began exining her situation.


    "Me too... I apologise for earlier. For denying to drink the water from the river, saying that it is not good enough. I overstep the boundaries think I got too emotional. I believe we all have to try and do things so we can preserve our points and win."


    Even though both of them could not see each other straight in the eyes, it seemed like they reconciled.


    Whatever happens unexpectedly, well it happens. It seems that D ss may actually manage to save points. This premonition, this omen might have been felt by the other students, too. That''s why Hirata would not leave this chance pass him by. He raised his hands getting everyone''s attention.


    "Everyone, no matter what, we all have one goal. It is our first time that we face such a special exam, but we understand why we might have these perplexed feelings, also, each person has a different system of values so it is natural to create misunderstandings. However, without panic, without disturbances, until the end, I want to put trust in each other and move forward."


    He said this with a clear tone in his voice. Heposed himself to catch up and he continued talking withprehension.


    "After all, even if we are left with only one point, it is still good, alright? That''s because everyone has their own sense of reality. But, in order to make an estimation we have to derive the appropriate numbers. This will only happen at the end of the exam. We might be left with 120 points or less. This is the feeling for which D ss should be fighting for"


    "So, are you nning to use 180 points? That is a naive perception of our situation "


    If we end up using more than a half... Having made already the calction, Yukimura, shoot a sharp look, not wanting to let this go.


    Hirata could sense what was happening around him, so he left the manual on the ground and he began to exin how he reached that conclusion.


    "Firstly, I want you to listen to me until I conclude what I have to say. We have to cover the points for our meals, it is our number 1 expenses and I thought that our sources are scarce. Our need for nutritious food and mineral water should be a set."


    Food and drinking water for ss credit we have for 1 meal, 6 points each. If we do it as a set we have 1 meal for 10 points. If we have 2 meals per day, that''s 20 points. If we start from today until the day we finish the exam, the total amount is 12 meals. 120 points in total. If we omit the final day and try to tolerate our hunger, then we might finish with 110 points. Our temporary toilet cost us 20 points, the use of the 2 tents of the boys, adds another 20 points. All that in total is 150 points. We are left with 30 points and we have, almost a week to live here, that totals 180 points. Hirata''s n had a basis of truth and left everyone else at a loss for words.


    "When I hear that there are only 120 points left, I get the feeling that we are going to spend them, quickly, too. However, it is only transient and I want to remind you that you are too conscious of the 300 points. For this reason we have to see the result of the midterm test or the end of the term test, in order to find out more easily. For the written exams before our summer vacation, we received a change to our points, but even if it wasn''t for A ss'' superiority, we could not reach these 100 points. When I see the situation, I understand that 120 points is a small amount, avable. However, adding one thing to another, when we reach the end of the examination, the ability of holding exclusive possessions, may give us bonus points. So, in reality after all, there are plenty of points left"


    "Well, that was me thinking about the lower limit of our points, if, we can find the food and water for just one day we can save 20 points, then we may make it through. If we are not troubled with potable water for one week, then we can win more than 50 points and that might help us change the game"


    With the sound of the streaming river close by, Hirata keeps talking and then the importance of the river hit us like a blow.


    "So.. this is how it goes, if we can try and show self-control, just a little, we might be able to change our standing..."


    Even while talking about simr matter, his tone and protocol gave a different impression. Hirata''s progression of words was almost perfect. After letting them know the lower limits, he finally told about the possibility of saving nearly 200 points. By doing so, he reasonably seeded in setting high goals on his ssmates. If we do our best, not only we can save a lot of points, but we''ll be at ease thinking that the points will increase steadily with some effort.


    "That''s okay, isn''t it Hirata? We can earn at least 120 points. If we do it, we can earn points by only adding our performance, right? Let''s try it!" Ike, who was thought to be the most confronting, agreed in a burst and raised his voice. Sudou and Yamauchi also agreed as if there''s no other option. Yukimura still seemed a little reluctant, but gave up after seeing his fellow Ike siding with Hirata.


    "Aah, that''s right, Hirata, I have something to check��" Since Yamauchi forgot to report about Ibuki, I had no other choice but to call it out myself. However, ss continued the discussion with a lot of energy without a chance of cutting in.


    "It''s fate of popr person I guess... Should I do itter?"


    I approached Ibuki, who was watching the situation from a distance, and gently called out:


    "Sorry, could you wait a bit more, I''m trying to consult about your situation."


    "Don''t force yourself particrly. I don''t want to get in the way." As if she has feelings of self-hatred, Ibuki grasped the grass tightly and pulled it out strongly.


    "After all, I''ll soon be expelled from here, right?"


    "I don''t know. Hirata is exceptionally softhearted." I couldn''t imagine him kicking her out when he finds out about Ibuki''s circumstances.


    "I didn''t introduce myself before. I''m Ayanokouji."


    "Should I do it one more time as well?"


    "No, that''s fine. You''re Ibuki from C ss. I remember well."


    We faced each other after I''d finished introducing again, but Ibuki didn''t make an eye contact after all.


    "For reference, those thinking that it''s okay to drink river water please raise your hands." Overlooking at Ibuki and D ss, Ike tried to change the topic of discussion. This time, it wasn''t in an enforcement but to ask for opinions. Of course, he took the initiative and raised his hand. Closely half of the boys raised their hands in agreement. Shinohara seemed to be a little puzzled, but Ike gently told her to loosen it up.


    "I-I want to agree... But I''m a bit scared."


    "I think what Sudou said earlier about boiling isn''t bad. If you''re scared of drinking it directly, why don''t you try drinking it boiled first?"


    A few students agreed with this. With a different timing, a once refused matter was epted smoothly. Shinohara also raised her hand, albeit angrily.


    "I don''t know if we can drink it, but... Let''s try."


    "I also agree. If the first person can drink it, then it''s okay for sure." With other students easily agreeing, Kushida raised her hand following Shinohara. Was the influence of collective psychology on work? Everybody raising their hands except for Horikita and me was an unexpected development. Since the focus came to us, we who didn''t bother raising hands before lightly raised ours as well. However, it was difficult for everyone to suddenly drink the water. Therefore, we decided to purchase the water not only to secure it, but with the proposal of effectively using pet bottles.


    "I have a request for you, Ike-kun. I want you to help me with your abilities from now. It looks like you''re the only one in the ss with proper camping experience... Could you help me?"


    "Well, well, if you''re saying it by all means I might cooperate."


    "Thank you!"


    As if Ike''s curt response was a pleasant one, Hirata jumped with joy. Neither Shinohara, who seemed toin the most, didn''t cut in. He started seeking for opinions on food immediately.


    "It''s getting dark soon so we can only order for the time being. But please, let me think for a while from tomorrow. It seems there''s various food close to us so I will check that out tomorrow."


    "What do you mean close to us? Is it a different ce from where Kushida and others found fruits?"


    "Uh-huh, there''s this river. It''s a good ce to catch and eat fish. It seemed there''s quite of freshwater fish by checking it only at a glimpse. I think we''ll be able to suppress point expenditure to some point. It would be absolutely delicious to catch a fish and eat it grilled on bonfire."


    "Even if it tastes good, how are you nning to catch a fish?"


    "Well, I''ll dive like this? I haven''t done it before." Ike made a swimming gesture, but it''s probably not easy to catch a fish by doing skin dive.


    "Even if it seems unreasonable to catch it with bare hands, capturing a fish is perfectly realistic."


    Said Hirata, pointing at an entry mentioned in the manual. There was a character of fishing rod, and it looked like several kinds are being lent separately as well.


    "1 point for fishing rods using baits, 2 points for those with lures."


    That is to say, it didn''t seem surprisingly hard to recover a cost.


    Depending on the situation, it could be the most spectacr victory to secure an amount of food for 1 to 2 days with only one point. Even in a situation where we wouldn''t be able to catch any, it''s hardly a serious blow due to minimal expenditure.


    Without hearing any objections, Ike said happily: "It''s a deal, then. Let''s get a fishing rod and lure them in. Of course, with the cheaper one."

 Chapter 102 - 1 Part VIII(B)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 1 Part VIII(B)</h4>


    With this, we decided our goals to be supplying food from forest and ensuring fishes starting from tomorrow. If we seed in catching fishes or obtaining vegetables, we would decide via discussion on purchasing a set of cooking utensils with additional 5 points.


    Then we decided on paying 20 points for installing one shower room via discussion as well. Strong objections were expected, but with a high possibility of ruining our health with cold water, granted that the boys will only use it in the middle of the night and all the girls give a positive response of wanting to drink river water, we convinced the opposition faction into approval.


    "By the way... That girl, Ibuki from C ss, right? I saw her before." A female student named Satou was suspiciously watching Ibuki who was quietly sitting at a distance. She seemed to notice her before so there was no need for me to break the ice.


    "Err, it looks like there were troubles in ss..." Yamauchi exined a little hurriedly why she might have been isted from ssmates.


    "I see, that''s a proper judgement. We can''t leave her."


    "But Hirata-kun... She could be a spy? There are rules applying to leaders..."


    "Ah, is that so? ... There is that kind of possibility..."


    Yamauchi was confused with him having noticed it now. He wanted him to notice that in the first ce, if possible.


    "I''ll check that from now. Is that okay, Yamauchi-kun and Ayanokouji-kun?"


    Hirata called out Ibuki and two other acquaintances and headed towards the ce where Ibuki was. Did Hirata exclude Sakura due to his ikemen-like thoughtfulness? Sakura also seemed to be relieved for not being noticed.


    "Is it a good time, Ibuki-san? I want to ask you some details."


    "I''m probably a nuisance. You''ve taken good care of me." As if she made a decision on her own, she got up quickly trying to leave.


    "Wait a minute. I wanted to ask in case something happens... I want to help."


    He called her to halt, emphasizing the end of the sentence. Did Hirata also sensed it wasn''t a trivial thing looking at her swollen face?


    "Things won''t change if I wait. I don''t want to waste any more time here."


    "This is a trial, of course there will be students that doubt you. However, I don''t want to oust you if you''re hurt and aren''t able to go back to your ss. Therefore, I was thinking of bringing Yamauchi-kun here as well. I want you to tell me your conditions properly."


    "This isn''t something that will work out by talking. Besides, I''ve heard your discussions before. It will be a problem if your strategies so far will be leaked."


    Turning away, Ibuki started walking. Hirata cut in a bit forcibly.


    "If you''re really a spy, you wouldn''t be talking about being expelled. Right?"


    "It''s enough already. I''m only looking for a ce where I can sleep."


    As expected, she won''t return to C ss. With the sun sinking, the night wille soon.


    "It''s crazy for a girl to sleep outdoor alone in this woods."


    "Even if it''s crazy, it''s the only thing to do. You don''t gain anything even if you help me."


    "This isn''t about gaining or losing. We can''t just leave a person in trouble. We all think so."


    Her refreshing face had suddenly sunk. She showed it to us without regrets. When said in this manner, that''s no way to go against a person who has been taken captive. Ibuki followed Hirata''s resolution, she spoke with a few words and hesitantly like she finally knew what had happened.


    "I had a dispute with a boy of the ss. That''s why I was pped and kicked out by that ass. That''s it"


    "That''s horrible. Raising a hand on a woman"


    I also didn''t foresee this development. I thought, without a doubt, she was hit in a fight among girls.


    "I don''t n to give a detailed ount for it. I don''t even think you will give refuge to me, a runaway. See ya"


    "Wait. I understand that you''re really in trouble, and now I understood the situation. Give us a little time. Then you will talk to the other students about your circumstances and how you''ve been left behind. Ayanokouji-kun, can you stay and watch Ibuki-san? From now on, we will go telling everyone of your situation"


    That being said, they returned to their groups and left me there. Did he left me here because he trusted me or because I took Yamauchi''s ce as the reliable person? Just wondering.


    "That fellow, he''s really too soft-hearted, isn''t he?"


    "To a greater and less extent, most people are like this. There aren''t people who are like that too, in your ss?"


    "Not at all. Those kind of people are almost non-existent in C ss."


    That being said, Ibuki sat once more on the ground, hugging her knees to her chest, without looking up. And as a result of the discussion and also thanks to Hirata''s persuasion and social influence, it''s been decided that Ibuki will be looked after in D ss. Some students strongly expressed opposition to it but on the asion of the roll call, C ss will give up points.


    It seemed that ultimately they epted it and thought of it as an opportunity. Hirata didn''t seem to have the same mind but the other students thought otherwise. Precisely because there could be a gain, a profit from it, it''s better to recognize the opportunity and take it.


    However, the upancy rights issue of this ce is very delicate. Everything has been precisely exined to Ibuki and they made her promise not to inadvertently approach the device. It''s a natural they will do so because, if someone let slip that the leader is Horikita, she will suffer great damage.


    Then we decided to order and purchase from Miss Chabashira two sets of food, water and men''s tent needed for tonight. With the cooperation of Hirata and Ike, the tent was assembled smoothly. Just before the sun sets down, everything was prepared and the students started to eat as much as they liked.


    "Oh, Ibuki-san, here eat this"


    Kushida walked up to Ibuki who had been at a distance where she was left alone. Then she offered her one nutritious meal and a bottle of water.


    "What is this? Why me?"


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "But certainly isn''t food provided and divided per ss, is it? There shouldn''t be any spare left"


    "Yes, but it''s okay. We decided to share everything with the group"


    From a little far away, four people of Kushida''s group waved their hands in Ibuki''s direction with smiling faces. In other words, 4 people shared 3 portions of food and water, and the extra portion went to Ibuki.


    "I''m not an idiot. Everyone, you''re too soft-hearted"


    "Don''t hesitate to eat. Also, let''s talkter. I''ll be waiting in the tent"


    Kushida told her so and went back to her group. It seems easy to help a kid from another ss until we have to reduce our own portions of food. It then bes difficult. But Kushida, who wishes for everyone''s happiness, would absolutely do an act of charity.


    "Well, seen in this light, it''s all remarkable. Even the girls are"


    Yamauchi, who was eating, pointed at each group.


    "The empress team led by Karuizawa. Kushida''s team with her own close friends. Shinohara''s arrogant team. And then, Horikita and Sakura who are by themselves"


    All the boys were eating huddled rtively together but the girls were taking distance from each team. Obviously there seemed to be a wall or a gap there, just like they were groups of other sses. If there were any exceptions, then Kushida team would be considered neutral or more precisely it was far from having a lot of influence as a whole?


    "Sakura is so pitiful. I should just eat with her, right?"


    "Just stop that. You will probably scare her"


    "Damn, I want to get closer but the fact that she''s too shy is a problem"


    Other than Sakura''s w, she probably feels that it''s hard toe in touch with a pushy type like Yamauchi. Despite the warnings, Yamauchi seemed worried and he was too impatient to go to her.


    "What is it, Haruki!! You''re sly, watching a beautiful woman all by yourself. Let me join you!"


    Ike, who was looking at Yamauchi ncing around with a repeated strange movement, misunderstood and approached him.


    "Honestly, anytime I see them, Sakura''s breasts are not that bad. They''re not the size of a 1st year student. Her shirt is bulging out. They''re too erotic. That''s even more attractive than Kikyou-chan"


    Ike was looking at Sakura''s breasts devouringly and with sheer concentration. Yamauchi then blocked Ike''s field of vision.


    "Hey, what the fuck"


    "Don''t look at Sakura as you please and with those pervert eyes. You have your eyes set on Kushida, right?"


    "Yeah yeah, you''re absolutely right. But it''s okay. An idol is for everyone right? Haruki, you, ohhh, maybe you...towards Sakura...."


    "Well, IT''S NOT LIKE THAT. Look, let''s eat quickly!"


    Apparently as for Yamauchi, it seems that he wants to keep secret the fact that he switched his aim to Sakura. In this camp, there''s no time left anyway in the night to do something. It''s the flow of the nature that rouses this sort of love talks. I noticed that there was Hirata nearby handing out food.


    "Huh? By the way, where''s Kouenji-kun?


    I thought that everyone was gathering here, but Kouenji is missing.


    "As for Kouenji, heined about being in a poor physical condition and returned to the ship. Of course, since he became sick, 30 points have already been deducted to you all. It can''t be helped. This is the rule. Kouenji is now retired and he has the obligation of being on the ship for 1 week, receiving medical treatment and waiting for further orders"


    "Eeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhh????"


    Screams of shock rose all at once.


    "Don''t kid around. Kouenji, that sucker!! What is he thinking?"


    The usually silent Yukimura yelled and began kicking the ground. I thought he was a free man in all respects, but surely he selfishly retired. He didn''t feel the need to rise to ss A. To ease up, even if the ss lost 30 points, I don''t care at all.


    "Damn!! We''ve lost 130 points. Fuck it!"


    Both boys and girl seemed raging mad at Kouenji''s actions but if the person himself is not here they can''t hit him. Kouenji''s boomingughter continued to reverberate in everyone''s head.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 103 - 2: Rivals on the Move

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 2: Rivals on the Move</h4>


    Thepetitors make their move.


    Lately, I wake up in the morning always way earlier than I thought I would. Tonight, the heat and the humidity made me turn over in my sleep countless times. So, before I even realised it, I was awake already. I felt my back warm and I remembered that in my tent we kept themp alight all night. Moreover, I was feeling already sweaty. The subject of how to use the tent, was still aplicated matter, so we kept it unchanged. The night air that wasing in the tent was a blessing, but as soon as the dawn breaks then the temperature is slowly rising. Without wanting to wake up anyone else, I sneaked out of the tent, as quietly as possible. Outside it was like being enclosed by mountains, because a lot of packages were stuffed close to our tent. My ssmates, boys and girls alike prefer to keep their things, supplies and bags out of their tents. Because we wanted to do the best out of the use of the tent, we did not bring any of the packages inside.


    First, I checked that no one was close around and then, I started looking for a certain thing of a certain color. Yesterday, we found a girl from another ss, Ibuki and it is her bag that I am looking for. Because her bag has a different color from those we use in my ss, it will be easy to find it.


    As soon as I see it, I stretch my hands to take it. While I am opening the zipper slowly, I am thinking that if I get caught by someone this very moment, then I am sure I will be stuck with the stigma of being a pervert. Inside there is a towel, a change of clothes, underwear. Just the fundamentals that everyone would carry in their bags. But, wait, what is this?.....


    "A digital camera?!..."


    So, I was right... I knew I heard a dull sound yesterday when Yamauchi tried to help get the bag and it fell close to a nearby tree. This is not an item fitting to have on a deserted ind . At the bottom of the camera there is the sticker seal that proves it has been lent. Why Ibuki has such a thing? I have to think of the reasons why. If I were in Ibuki''s shoes... What would I use this for? As soon as I bring the image in my head, a lot of possibilities are rising into the surface. Well, now that I retrieved a digital camera the first thing that I have to do is to find a source of electricity and try to check what kind of images it has saved in its memory card. There are no traces that proves it has been used, no data that have been uploaded. After I found out what I was looking for, I returned the bag to its ce and returned to my tent.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji, where are you going, to the toilet?"


    Hirata was not sleeping anymore, instead he was being awake and turning his head towards me, he was speaking to me, already. Howe? I was so taken aback that I feel that he even noticed my hands getting wet from sweating.


    "Oh! Did I wake you up, maybe?"


    "No, not really. It is not like it''s easy to sleep well in this environment. It''s just... my lower back hurts. Well, when we do not have anything to use as a proper mattress below us to sleep, then it is only natural."


    Certainly, here we have no mattresses and no pillows, plus, we are really crowded in the tents, so sleeping in these conditions is notfortable, however, with the exception of us, now, I could hear nothing other than the sound of our ssmates sleeping. I bet they are tired of moving around doing various tasks, all day long.


    "The points that we used yesterday and also the fact that Kouenji retired,bined, cost us around 100 points. I talked to everyone about the worst possible scenario, to be left with only 120 points. However, in reality we cannot know exactly how many points we are going to have in the end... As I was thinking about all these, I woke up"


    Hirata took out the manual as if wanting to confirm the situation. Kouenji''s retirement, no doubt, was a hard blow.


    "It will be all right. We came to this conclusion for the benefit of our ss"


    It is not that simple though and I do not want to bear the burden on my shoulders all alone. From my side of things I have to look into the manual. We have to adjust the ce that we keep the manual so that it is not hard to look into. But, such a detailed attentiveness is wee.


    "I am only doing this because, I like it. In addition, I will do what I can for thefort of our ss. That is my only satisfaction, I get from this, but, I have to admit this is unexpectedly difficult. How many points remain in this special examination from now on will affect deeply our school life. In other words, I think it is wrong to force a wrong feeling"


    So the ss does well and we can live infort eh? Well, if there is a chance to seed then this conversation is nothing more than a dream. To be honest, this is nearly impossible. Because the point system of this school is simply legendary.


    "Do we aim to be like the students of A ss? Or do we try to catch up to them by being ourselves as the students of D ss? So, what should we do?"


    Hearing myself asking this question, I understood that it had no meaning, I ended up making an ill-tempered question. Hirata is a lump of good mannered intentions. He thought that I just wanted to hear his opinion on the matter, so he spoke.


    "It''s a difficult question. To aim on catching up to the sses above us, even if we work all together with all our might... I''m sorry. I can not give you a proper answer, right away."


    How many times does he have to think of that matter? Hirata offered a reply like an apology while smiling back at me faintly.


    "Ayanokouji, do you aim to reach A ss? Or are you a person that thinks school life should be just for fun?


    "How should I say it? It is a priority in my school life. But ascending to A ss is not something to think as something realistic."


    "I see. Me, too, I feel that it is not that simple. For example, even if all of us together in unison, to aim at A ss, the failure of our first month in school that we carried on our shoulders is big"


    Even though Hirata was not a big mouth, he included a lot of other students in this n. If we are talking about the top rank, we cannot omit ss A. Even with great effort it is not easy to shorten the difference. We have to fill up a difference close to a 1000 points. For real this is an enormous thing to do. We have to keep in mind that the utility factor of this examination, is to try and win points by our everyday life here. So, if we look about the situation of ss D this means that we have to gain about 100 to 150 points. However, even if we want to surpass ss C, which is the immediate ss above us in ranking, it is a dream that still remains just a dream, at the moment.


    "I think that we do not have to be impatient. First of all, now, D ss has to pass this test as a whole. In order to do this, we have to look at our next goal with ease."


    Hirata is free to choose the way that we will do this. Moreover, therge part of our ssmates will approve his decision, for sure. It is a necessary need for all of us to understand that we have to give a great effort into earning our daily necessities, here, so that we earn the points for our ss. It is not a bad idea to close our eyes and ignore the huge difference in points between us and the other sses, at least for now.


    As I was getting into Hirata''s na?ve resolution, he got up quietly, without waking up anyone, went out of the tent and headed towards the toilet. Hirata''s absence made the tent quieter, so I threw myself into the open space and stretched my body. Somehow we should check out the situation of A ss, if not, then we should find out the spots of C ss and B ss.


    We have an advantage because we control the river, however, it is hard to say that it gives us a level of superiority. Once again, I check and make sure that all the members in our tents are sleeping. Looking into the manual book I found around 5 nk pages. One of them is beautifully cut. I borrowed his ballpoint pen. After simply replicating a map of an ind, I folded it into a small piece and put it in the pocket. Shortly thereafter Hirata, who came back from the toilet, peeked inside from the entrance.


    "Would you like to go have a face wash with me?"


    I epted. The temperature inside the tent was steadily rising with the sunrise.


    We decided to go to a nearby river so we took out the towels from our luggage which were wrapped in vinyl. Hirata took the opportunity to put the manual in his bag so it took us some time. stic essories that were attached to Hirata''s bag made a rubbing sound.


    "Are those gifts from Karuizawa, perhaps?"


    "You''ve figured it out well. How did you know?"


    It was easy to guess looking at the essory that had a heart mark.


    When we headed for the river, we unexpectedly noticed someone was there.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kanzaki from B ss was watching this way examining D ss'' process. With him were unknown boys, probably B ss students, who were watching somewhat further away. He was slightly surprised, as if he hadn''t suspect using so early from our tent, but soon regained his calmness.


    "One day has passed so I was wondering what had happened. I came to check your situation. You''ve seized a good ce."


    He was honestly interested looking at the base camp from a riverside. It didn''t seem he had an especially ulterior motive.


    "Indeed, you are... B ss Kanzaki, right?"


    Hirata seemed to recognize Kanzaki since he remembered his name.


    "Have I surprised you? Sorry, it wasn''t in ill intention."


    Apologizing, Kanzaki turned his back on us and started walking.


    "Kanzaki, where does B ss have their base camp?"


    I didn''t know if he was going to tell us, but I tried asking. Kanzaki then turned back and replied without reluctance.


    "There arerge crooked trees on the way back to the beach when going along the road from here. There is a camping ground where B ss stays when heading into the forest southwest from there. You won''t get lost when you enter intorge trees. Tell her I won''t mind if shees in need."


    He left saying this. Hirata exchanged curious look with me.


    "They were friends. But what does he mean by telling her?"


    "Hmm, what could that mean..."


    Kanzaki, Ichinose and Horikita were once cooperating due to the previous false usation. Perhaps he thinks they''re still in good terms.


    "Did youe spying D ss to see how we used our points?"


    There was no doubt that was one of the purposes after seeing a difort look on his face. He could check with certainty regarding our points consumption by only seeing the number of toilets, showers and tents. However, that isn''t only the only thing they wanted to know. They probably wanted to know who''s the leader of the ss. The right of owning a spot expires every 8 hours, which means it was possible they calcted backwards and aimed for time update. But of course, we predicted that too. For that reason, by purposely postponing the second update yesterday the ownership right was adjusted to expire after 8 o''clock. By doing this after the roll-call, it is possible to update the upancy rights by using crowds as a camouge.


    Hirata washed his face in the river as if he absolutely didn''t mind being spied. If anything, it seemed that he was more uneasy. He wiped in the towel and muttered:


    "Isn''t our strategy wrong... Even if we don''t win over other sses, I''d like to team up andplete the trial at least. That''s why I don''t want my leader identity to be noticed."


    His hair wet from water was shining. A breathtakingly handsome man doesn''t have to care about anything.


    "Don''t worry so much. You should be more carefree."


    "Thank you. Saying this makes me honestly happy."


    After washing my face, I scooped river water with my hand and put it into my mouth. Even in extremely hot forest, the river water was cold and tasty. Since groundwater flows into the river as spring water, the river water warms up and cools down hardly and since it flows from the upstream its temperature hardly rises. It was quite of luck that we seized this ce as a base.


    "First of all, I think that we need to adjust our bed properly. Since the ground is hard here, it''s going to be a tough week without a substitute for cushion like a mat. Get into action by gathering opinions when everyone wakes up. We have to cooperate and do our best."

 Chapter 104 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    After the end of the morning roll call, we were free to move as we pleased. Of course Hirata gave instructions to reliable ssmates, also starting a strategy on how to save points. On the other hand students who didn''t really feel like helping out or people like me and Horikita who preferred to be independent began their own activities.


    "What the fuck are you, guys!"


    Suddenly, Ike''s angry voice resonated through the camp''s ground. I looked in the direction of the voice in order to peep through the situation. And then two male students stood grinning like Cheshire cats.


    Ibuki, who showed a bitter expression only for a moment, stepped into the shade of the tent like she was trying to hide herself.


    "Komiya and Kondou?"


    Like Ibuki who coughed abruptly, I also found those two people familiar. They were two students of C ss.


    "Well well, it seems that D ss is living a rather frugal life. As expected, this is a ss of defectives"


    While filling their mouths with potato chips snack, they bought PET bottles to fight the heat. And it was not just water there, it looked like soda.


    "It seems that you have a veryfortable life instead. You C ss fellows"


    "Do you know Ryuuen?"


    "He''s a C ss student. I heard various rumors about him. Quite a reckless fellow, it seems"


    "Not quite so. Everything that guy does ends up being messy"


    Ibuki then spoke, bing irritated, as if she was talking about her own enemy.


    "Those two are that Ryuuen''s gang mates. You can say they''re his underlings"


    If I think about it, those two fought a lot with Sudo in the past as well and rather than idently appearing in this ce, it''s more probable that Ryuuen is moving more in the shadows and sent them here.


    "What did you have for breakfast? Grass? Or insects? Here, you can eat snacks too"


    With that, he took out one potato chip and threw it near Ike''s foot who, meanwhile, crawled to it. The whole D ss couldn''t help but be irritated, while watching that instigating behavior. Exactly because they still continued to cut the supplies of food.


    "We have a message from Ryuuen-san. If you want to fully enjoy summer vacation, you shoulde to the beach right now. Don''t be reserved. You bettere. If you''re sick of living like fools, let''s spend a dream time together"


    I thought they would go back immediately after but they stayed here. They continued to eat snacks before everyone as a form of harassment.


    It seemed that Ike was snarling at them repeatedly but there was nothing to worry about. On the contrary sometimes a repeated provocative behavior seemed to fuel even more antipathy. Such provocation from C ss continued for 10 minutes, but as Hirata decided it was the moment to leave and gather again, we went back to the direction of the ce we considered our own campsite.


    "It doesn''t seem like they came to search for me"


    "Ah, they simply had a harassing purpose"


    It was a bizarre behaviour but we were able to obtain the information that C ss, by using points, had their hands on luxury goods such as sweets and juice.


    In this special trial where we should save up, even if it''s only one point, what the hell is that suppose to mean?


    "A while ago, those two told us to share with them a dream time, do you happen to know what were they talking about?"


    "....maybe, I wonder if it''s not moving towards the worst case scenario"


    Ibuki didn''t say anything more than that, and just like yesterday, she headed to the side of a tree that was a little far away.


    The worst case scenario...


    Just in case, it seems better to put it in Horikita''s ears.


    "Horikita, are you here?"


    After breakfast, Horikita returned immediately in the tent and didn''t show up anymore. I called out to her in front of the girls'' tent. Although there was no reply for a while, a sound of the tent swaying slightly and of cloth rubbing was heard. When that sound stopped, Horikita came out slowly from inside.


    "Did you hear the voices a while ago?"


    "Yeah, I heard it was a cheap provocation on C ss''s part"


    "I''m a little worried and I''m thinking of going to supervise the situation, do you want to go together?"


    "It''s something rare...seeing you act by yourself, taking the initiative. Are you ok? Is your physical condition good?"


    These are actually words I want to return back to her.


    "After all, I''m free for a week. I have nothing special to do today too and this is a way to kill time"


    "I don''t want to move too much. Now that I''m the leader, there is also the possibility of an ident, if I stand out too much and too poorly"


    "It''s a risk you have to take since you''ve been designated as a suitable leader"


    Even if you''re not sure on who is the leader, if you report a student as a leader, there''s always a possibility of being right. The more you stand out, the more you will be on the list of suspicious people to keep an eye on.


    "I understand your feelings but, even if you remain secluded, it won''t change the situation. You''ve been keen to look for Ryuuen and you''ve been observing Ichinose. There''s also the fact that you''re the sister of the students'' council president and your colleagues are also aware of it. In other words, no matter what you do, you will be one of the targets"


    Either way, whether you guess right or you miss the target you still get 50 points just this once, and since there''s no definite evidence, gambling on this is hard. The moment we designated a leader, certain conditions became necessary.


    "You''re right. No matter what I think about it, I guess you can''t tell which one is the right leader. Well, ok, I''m also concerned about other sses'' situations. Let''s go"


    Contrary to our bad feeling, along with Horikita who proceeded with heavy movements, we set out for the beach where C ss was waiting.

 Chapter 105 - 2 Part II(A)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 2 Part II(A)</h4>


    Just before passing through the forest, from the bushes we saw a lot of C ss students on the beach. The situation we were looking at had been far beyond our imagination.


    "It can''t be... This kind of stuff... Is it possible?"


    As if she couldn''t believe the sight, Horikita was repeating "impossible" many times over.


    I thought the same. It was a pattern we didn''t expect at all. There weren''t only provisional toilets and a shower room installed. Turf with sunlight protection, barbecue set, chairs, parasols, snacks and drinks. There were all kinds of equipment necessary for entertainment.


    Smoke from a burning meat andughter. On the coast, the students were loudly enjoying the sea while the water bikes were running through. Even with only roughly calcting the visible range, more than 150 points were spit out.


    "What the hell is C ss doing? Does this mean they don''t have to save points?"


    We could only think that way looking at this. It exceeded the level of splurging.


    "Let''s check that out. What the hell is C ss thinking doing this?"


    The two of us walked in on the beach from the bushes, stepping firmly on the sand. One of the male students noticed us and called out to the boy nearby. We couldn''t see his face from here well because he leaned his body on a chair. One of the boys immediately rushed to us.


    "Err, Ryuuen-san called..."


    Said the male student somewhat frightened, or perhaps I should say without drives.


    "Just like a king. Using ssmates like this. Looks like we''re weed by the king. What are we going to do?"


    "That''s on you to decide, Horikita."


    "Alright. I wanna know what''s going on. Let''s go."


    We epted and apanied the male student. A savory smell of burned meat got into our noses as we approached the sea.


    "...This is outrageous."


    I realized again how we''re not enjoying vacation even a little.


    We drew near the guy who seemed to hadmanded this dionysia.


    "Hey. Were you the one secretly snooping around? What do you want from me?"


    "You''re doing very good. This really looks like an extravagant spree."


    Ryuuen, who was tanning in the chair in his swimsuit, showed his white teeth.


    "As you can see. We''re enjoying summer vacation." He said this spreading his hands, showing off the entertainment that fully unfolded on the beach.


    "This is the trial. Do you understand what that means? Although I''m shocked that you don''t understand the rules themselves..."


    He was rather disappointed than delighted, being alerted about his ipetence.


    "Oh? I''m amazed. Does that mean you''re showing humanity even to an enemy like me?"


    "If the ones at the top are ipetent, then those under will deal with hardships. That''s only pitiful."


    Ryuuen onlyughed, taking a stic bottle of water that was next to the radio.


    "How much did you use to enjoy this much of pleasure?"


    "Hah. I wonder. I didn''t neatly calcted." Without hiding, Ryuuen answered.


    "Jeez. It''s already getting warmer. Hey, Ishizaki. Bring ice-cold water." He said, throwing away about half of the remaining water in sand provokingly.


    Ishizaki, who was ying volleyball in vicinity, rushed to get the water into the tent. Arge number of what appeared to be card-boxes with food and water were carelessly piled up in the tent. Sakazaki looked into a cooler box next to the boxes.


    "As you can see we''re only enjoying summer vacation. Basically, it''s impossible for us to be your enemies during the trial. Do you understand?"


    As if she''s having a headache, Horikita pressed her forehead in non-understandment, creating wrinkles between the eyebrows.


    "It''s not about being enemies, but the matter we said before. I was foolish for being alerted anding here."


    "Who''s foolish? Is it really me? Or is it you?" Far from epting insults, Ryuuen pped back at Horikita likewise.


    "Survival on this awfully hot inhabited ind? Isn''t that a joke? In order to pick up 100 or 200 small ss points you, the lowest D ss, have to put up with hunger, heat and emptiness. You''re making meugh by just imagining it."


    Running over the sandy beach, Ishizaki came back with new water dripping with sweat, handing over to Ryuuen what looked like a cold pet bottle. However, the moment Ryuuen took the bottle he threw it at Ishizaki''s body.


    "I said bring ice-cold water. This one is still warm."


    "B...B-but."


    <Illustration>


    "Huh?"


    Ryuuen''s sharp pupils resembled those of a snake. Making his body stiffened, Ishizaki picked up the pet bottle and ran toward the tent again.


    "... This trial is about endurance, calction and cooperation. That seems impossible for you from the beginning. You can''t even set up a proper n."


    You couldn''t evenst a week using points thisvishly. Living hell would arrive sometime soon. And at that time things like turfs, parasols and chairs would only be obstacles.


    "Cooperation? Don''t make meugh. People easily betray. Lie. Rtionships involving trust aren''t practical. You can only trust yourself. If your scouting is finished then leave. Well, if you truly desire you''re weed. You can enjoy yourself as you like, whether it''s eating meat or having fun on the water bike. Or would you like a different type of entertainment with me? I''ll prepare a tent for personal use."


    "Not an answer I would expect from someone who has dered war before."


    "I hate hard work. Patience? Saving? You must be kidding."


    Ishizaki came back again and stretched out the water. After receiving the water, Ryuuen opened the cap and drank it up.


    "This is my way of doing things. No more, no less."


    "Right. Well, do as you please. It works fine with us."

 Chapter 106 - 2 Part II(B)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 2 Part II(B)</h4>


    Horikita surely made the same thought in her head. The fact that now, C ss is no longer a problem, they are already out of thepetition.


    "In order to find out the situation of the other sses, we shed our sweat moving around, so your efforts are really appreciated"


    Horikita turned around to leave, but as she made a step to move, she hesitated and stopped.


    "There is just one more matter. You know Ibuki, right?"


    "Ah, yes! She is a member of our ss. What about her, though?"


    "Her face is swollen. What is the meaning of this? Who did this to her?"


    Almost as having decided who the culprit is, Horikita made an indirect hint towards him


    "Heh? I thought she ran away. What? After all, she asked help from the members of another ss instead of her own, right? What a pitiful woman!


    Ryuuenughed scornfully and once more he lied down.


    "Within this world, there are a lot of hopeless idiots, a ruler ofmand does not need underlings that go against his will. It was decided that I get to use the points of my ss as I like. That is a matter of decision. Besides, it would be pointless if somebody was about to rise in revolt"


    "In other words, the way Ibuki ended up meeting us, is rted to the way you used the points"


    "Well, if you want to think of it in a simple manner, I guess it is. That is why we gave her a light punishment"


    Saying that he made a movement like giving a punch to an invisible cheek. Just as I thought it was Ryuuen who punched her face.


    "There was another guy who defied me. I expelled him, too, of course. I learned from some piece of information that he is not dead, but he is somewhere living by lying on the grass trying to catch bugs to eat."


    I did not feel that this was a remark towards a friend. However, here we must agree on one thing. We found out about Ibuki''s absence during the roll call, so her absence has no effect whatsoever on C ss. That is why her ssmates did not bother to look for her at all. Horikita noticed the fact that all this was done in order to dy us.


    That''s right. Since the beginning of this examination, we were granted with 300 points, if now they are minus these points, then they are as good as lost already. Where and how? And more importantly. Who had the idea to use all the points? The effect of this decision is nonexistent at the moment.


    "So, that''s how it is. It is me who used all our points. Ibuki is not the kind of person that she would be charmed by points. So, do not mind about her. Besides that is what we call freedom, right?"


    "Well... It is definitely an unexpected turn of events to be with 0 points"


    That is exactly what a minus factor is. They are going to negate this with their 0 point strategy. It is an unexpected way of fighting, but even though it will not help them reach the highest ranks it will definitely will not let C ss end up at the bottom. Even if the leaders of all the sses are proven to be the right choices, they cannot expand their points more than 150.


    "If Ibuki was really at your ce, then it would be better that you have expelled her already. Your awkward sympathy will not help her. Plus, it will save you provisions that you waste for one extra member, for water and food and bed and other arrangements. Anyhow, you do not have to put up with this any longer, she cane back now. If she kneels and begs for forgiveness, I will allow hereback, with a generous heart "


    He seems to have the conviction that even if they defy him and running away, in the end, they will return to him. Actually, he knows it would be difficult for Ibuki to live all alone for a week in a deserted ind.


    "It is a simplistic way of thinking, right? You may think that I am doing this for the favour of the points. But even if there is something else hidden, what are you nning to do? After all, even the simple task of finding food, here, is a hardship"


    "Hehehe, well what should I do? After all ordinary people have to express their uplicated ideas. You have be desperate into protecting the points bestowed to us, who to choose for a leader, to find and protect a spot for the team, searching in the woods for provisions drenched in sweat,pletely foolish"


    Even if we want to see the truth it is unreachable. His state of things is not just confusing, Ryuuen''s way of thinking is justughable.


    "That''s enough. Ayanokouji let''s go back already. If we do not go back now, I am going to feel sick."


    "We''ll talk again, Suzune"


    As this conversation was about to end Ryuuen seems to remembered Horikita''s first name.


    "Well, confident women are not unpleasant to me. Anyway, I will let you submit in front of me. That time will be the ultimate moment and I will savor it."


    Saying that Ryuuen, with his own hands nearly touched his groin above his swimsuit and made a gesture of provocation. As Horikita put the whole of her disdain in one look, eventually she turned her back pretending not to see this scene and begun to walk away. I was just about to leave, too, but a different scene caught my eye. I watched at the pier one boat, also students swimming in the water, or ying volleyball, a g, also some students doing barbecue and celebrating. I saw a tent on the beach where they are stocking food. Apparently, Ryuuen intends to ridicule the school rules thoroughly.


    "Unexpectedly for C ss. They will be saved by their own self-destruction"


    "It seems that this is the case. For real they have used all their points, already"


    Even if they save some points by using all the points, I cannot see it. These are the points that are saved when Ibuki and another one student are absent from roll call.


    "I do not care to think about the trouble that might happenter"


    "I am sorry but, C ss will not be in trouble in this exam"


    "It won''t be in trouble? Howe? There is no way you can endure this exam without having any points."


    "That is alright. Besides, this is exactly Ryuuen''s goal. The points that was given was our fund, for a one week vacation to enjoy ourselves no matter how impossible it seems. However, no matter how simple and prudent we are with food, or with other necessities there will be no favourable conclusion. Our school makes these kind of rules, in this manner"


    Understanding this, Horikita nodded in agreement


    "So we are trying to save resources in order to ovee the week"


    "Ah, but Ryuuen''s n is quite different. For one week he cannot see the situation past the end of his nose"


    "He cannot see... what... for over a week"


    "Let me say this differently. What if the exam ended today, what would you do?. Do you think that this whole thing will turn into a real vacation?"


    "That''s right.... I understand. But after all what is crucial? If you have 0 points in your hands."


    "That is a simple-minded conclusion. Well, that is something like Kouenji would do anyway"


    "Eh?!"


    "He is in bad physical condition and mentally unstable. He should use these things as a reason and retire already. Then everyone can return to the ship and back to their normal everyday life. This is what it means that you can fully enjoy the summer vacation without any hardships"


    I cannot deny that the school''s behavior is almost sick on this examination. 300 points are only enough to use freely for a 2 day 1 night vacation. But change wille even if we feign ignorance in repeat.


    "Well, then that means he has abandoned the exams from the very start, for real?"


    Well, this might not be just a theory. Maybe Ryuuen wanted to avoid the troubles that would ur, or maybe he wanted to conserve physical strength by avoiding mental strength for survival. Or it was just for boosting the morale?


    "This exam is literally free. Ryuuen''s way of thinking is notpletely wrong and one of his ns might actually hold the correct answer. In C ss Ibuki and another student seem to be absent due to a violent rebellion and it results in saving 20 points each day. However, if you are going to lose points no matter how much you are trying to save them, then you might need a drastic strategy."


    I cannot guess because I do not know exactly when he decided to get rid of all the points and at what timing.


    "We should be thinking about a method to take the points back without giving up. His method is absolutely wrong. I do not understand it."


    That''s right. I can hardly understand what Ryuuen is thinking. However, as we talked, I believe that there was a certain effect of the measures he took. Everyone who saw this situation should feel not only anxious, but also afraid, especially about the bizarre trickery of Ryuuen. This impression will not fade away so easily. However, I am not sure if he was aiming from the start to do all these.


    After passing through the sandy beach, I turned back to look around the beach one more time.


    "A 0 points tactic... huh? I get it. This is intriguing."


    It would be a quite interesting way, if we were able to actually shut down the objections of our ssmates. Again, this exam is not only about saving points. We have to plot strategies in order to win. What happened earlier, it was certainly a scene that made me feel like this.

 Chapter 107 - 2 Part III(A)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 2 Part III(A)</h4>


    Having decided to check situations of A and B ss in order to effectively use our spare time, we proceeded going into the forest from the root of a broken big tree as Kanzaki told us. When I think about it now, the tree wasn''t broken naturally but was created by the school as a sign. I can''t help having a feeling it was a hint that there was a spot ahead.


    The moment we walked into the deep forest, we noticed some change. It was easy to walk through since there were traces of a lot of students beating the path. By simply following the trail we reached B ss campsite. That could also be a reason why Kanzaki didn''t give a detailed exnation. Mosquitoes waching for a chance to jump on our arms and legs sucking our blood were quite a pain in the ass.


    Soon after, we reached B ss campsite.


    "I wonder if it''s gonna look like as one would expect of B ss..."


    There was apletely different view of life from that of D ss when we arrived at the campsite. Well''s surroundings that was used as a spot was fickle and there was no space to spread 3 or 4 tents for 8 people. They secured a space to stay by supplementing tents for hammocks. Even though we started in the same way, the items they used werepletely different. One unfamiliar device that was ced near the well caught my eye, but the unique atmosphere around B ss was what surprised me the most.


    "Huh? Horikita-san? And Ayanokouji-kun?"


    As if sensing a presence of sudden visitors, a girl who was tying a string to attach a hammock to a tree turned her head toward us and called out. A figure in jersey resembled a lot of Ichinose. A little far away was Kanzaki.


    "The ss is functioning surprisingly well. Although you are facing many hardships with your base."


    "Ahaha. It was hard at first. But I tried figuring out various ways and I''ve made it work. Although there''s still plenty of work to be done." Said Ichinose smiling while finishing tying the rope tightly.


    "Then I assume it''s wrong to be in your way."


    "I''m sorry. I guess that has be a way of leave-taking. It''s okay to take some break, right? I wonder if you came to visit to ask me something."


    Without detest, Ichinose encouraged us to sit on the hammock, but instead decided to sit on herself since Horikita refused her offer.


    "I wonder if it''s okay to think we''re more or less in a cooperative rtionship since thest time."


    "At least I think that way."


    "Well, how many points did you use so far? On what did you use points? And if you could tell us the rating of your tools, we''d be saved. We''d tell some information as well, of course."


    I wonder if Kanzaki could estimate what we were nning to do seeing us that morning. We wanted to negotiate after being sure it wouldn''t be a hard blow if we inform them directly. Ichinose smiled and took out the manual from her bag. While showing that they had a list of what they bought on a nk paper, she read it out loud:


    "Hammock, cookware, small tent,ntern and provisional toilet. Fishing rod and water shower... If webine it with food, it''s a total of 70 points."


    <Illustration>


    Excluding Kouenji who retired, we almost had the same utilization rate as B ss.


    "What''s water shower? I''d like to know."


    Although we figured out it had something to do with bathroom based on the name, since it was 5 points cheaper than provisional toilet we concluded that its effectiveness is weak and passed up the instation.


    "Well then, let''s exin the situation little by little, shall we? Since there are various ces containing fruits and vegetables in the woods, we substitute shortage with points while searching for supplies. Then we go to the sea and catch some fish too. That''s what we eat. We''re not worried about water since we have a well."


    Did B ss ended up obtaining this ce because Kushida and others found several fruits? Even judging by the word "vegetable", should we look at it as being their fruit ofbor inparison to D ss?


    Ichinose took us to the front of the well, moved a pulley and with a wooden bucket scooped up the water.


    "At first there was a danger of water being polluted so I was worried if we should drink it, but looking from the cultivated food and surrounding environment I concluded the well was well-managed. For caution''s sake only I tried drinking it yesterday. I waited some time but I didn''t got diarrhea. From this morning everyone''s sharing and using well''s water."


    So they didn''t jump at water well from the beginning, but they started using it after they checked it out properly. Although it could be something you would naturally want to drink lured by having a point saver right under your nose.


    "I also figured the amount of water is abundant. It''d be enough even using it for shower. This is water shower."


    As expected, it was therge machine ce next to the well.


    "I can make hot water in a few seconds when I put water in this tank. It''s convenient. I''m using it now since heat source from the gas can can be removed . If it runs out, I ask for supplementation."


    Horikita asked Ichinose, who exined a usage of unexpected tool as something ordinary, rather mockingly: "Did you know about this water shower?"


    "No. I''ve just heard and used it for the first time. The school rules are pretty scary, aren''t they? There aren''t any details in the manual. You can''t ask teachers detailed questions either. We were saved because there''s a kid in our ss that''s familial with outdoor activities."


    There was a single-button-press type of tent in a set with a simple toilet near the water shower. There was nothing inside.


    "We''re using this instead of a shower room so that kids who hate being seen by others while taking a shower can be able to use it. The fabric is also waterproof."


    So that''s why it''s empty. It makes sense since the ground inside the tent is wet.


    "You don''t have trouble with the hard ground when you go to sleep?"


    "Ah-yes. I thought of what to do first, but I took appropriate measures. Wanna see?"


    After receiving objections from the babbling girls who were inside, Ichinose lifted a little under the tent.

 Chapter 108 - 2 Part III(B)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 2 Part III(B)</h4>


    Under the tent is spread a thick vinyl, which thickness is about 2 cm.


    "When we paid with our points for a simple toilet, it was a rule that the usage of vinyl was unlimited. Maybe I used too much, but we had it already inrge quantities. Of course, I do not want to waste our resources, so I am nning to use a lot of our unused vinyl at once. I intend to return it all in the end "


    "By the way, how about measures against the heat? It feels somehow cooler around here"


    "I wonder if it is because we are sprinkling water. Because we are close to the water well. We can sprinkle water around here, casually. We are putting the water in stic bottles and give to everyone to carry them around, so this happens pretty quickly. The soil is easy to soak in water, because we release it in a long period of time. The effectsts and it takes away the heat by evaporation quite efficiently"


    Ichinose and the rest seem that they are not depending on tools, but they enjoy their camping life using their wisdom. Additionally, Horikita brought us information about ss B and she made them exin their situation properly, so, we''d better not cut corners around here and do not forget the spirit of fairness.


    "I see.... It is hard that you came out of retirement"


    "Yes. But, there are still a lot of uneasy things that need to be fixed in our ss, so I will try to fix them, somehow"


    "That''s right. Is it ok with you to continue this cooperative rtionship? Also, we could exclude the rule to find out the identity of the leader for our respective sses. What do you think?


    "I was thinking too, that we should talk about this. I would appreciate If we could break away from the whole subject of honoring the ss. If you, do not mind, Ichinose, I would like you to ept the proposal"


    "Of course, it''s ok"


    Having finished the task of reconfirming information exchange and cooperation rtions one after another, Horikita looked around and let out a deep sigh. There is a feeling of solidarity in perfect order, where each student acts with their respective role. In addition to that, we can see that everyone is doing their part happily. Of course, there are some who do something that they hate, or they try to skip it.


    "This ss... It is going better than I''d imagined. After all it is you who lead them, right?"


    That means that Ichinose gathers up andmands firmly the ss in school as well as outside of school.


    "And is there a person that gathers everyone''s approval in D ss? Is it you Horikita?


    "No. Since we have Hirata, who is a boy and everyone in ss in gathering around him"


    "Ah! That boy from the football club! I know, I know. He is very popr among girls."


    Horikita is really not interested in talking about Hirata, so she moved away from the topic.


    "Ichinose, I am sorry that I only ask you questions, but we would like to confirm the situation of A ss. Is there something that it could help us reach their base camp? Even a hint of the ce that they set it up, it would be of great help"


    "Even a small hint would ''probably'' be useful in order to find out their location. However, don''t you think it is difficult to obtain information?"


    As expected of B ss. Or should I say better, as expected of Ichinose, they have done their research already about A ss.


    "As you leave this ce, there is an opening. Turn right from there and then, all straight, where you can meet a cave. ss A seems to be camping there....probably. I have already checked myself, going there with my own two legs, but I did not understand things properly. That''s because of all the secretiveness, or putting it in other words, their defense is thorough"


    "Secretiveness? What kind of measures has A ss taken?"


    "Seeing is believing. I think that you''ll understand by a single nce, when you see it. Since from now on, you are going to A ss, does that mean that you two already know the situation of C ss?"


    "Yes. We just went there, a little while ago. They did such incredibly stupid things, that we could not just believe all these"


    "Yup. It seems that they do not intend to work on the exam seriously. The remaining 5 days. It is clearly visible that they will run sort of their points, before the exam is over. I do not think they can change the situation, even if they are switching into saving mode, immediately. They do not even looking for a spot. I wonder if they find it difficult to understand the purpose of this exam even for a little?"


    Ichinose, too, did not seem able to derive the right answer, either.


    "Sly tricks cannot help you in this exam. Ryuuen will certainly exhaust all the points. Although it may be fun for now,ter he will absolutely regret it"


    Horikita talked to Ichinose daringly, but she did not talk about the session n that I told her about. But it seemed to me that Ichinose would find out about it sooner orter.


    "I am sorry to interrupt you. Ichinose, do you know where Nakanishi is?"


    In the middle of the conversation, a male student appeared and asked with modesty.


    "Could Nakanishi have gone to the shore at this time? What for?"


    "He went there to offer some help. He should not have? Was it unnecessary?"


    "No, that''s not it. Kaneda is really nice and always helpful. Well, then can you follow up Chihiro and bring them back? I will be alright as long as you tell them that I said that"


    "Understood. Thank you very much"


    Horikita looked curiously over this short exchange.


    "It seems he is quite formal, when talking to his ssmates"


    "Ah, he.."


    "Is he C ss student, or..?"


    Then Ichinose responded to my words before I even get to ask further and I just nodded.


    "Did you notice? He seems to be faithful to C ss. He was saying that we''d better leave him alone, but I did not want to let him go. I have not heard what caused his situation because I do not want to talk about it"


    Apart from Ibuki, another student run away because he opposed Ryuuen''s ways. Apparently it seems that it was picked up by B ss. So maybe he found a ce to offer something in cooperation instead of staying in a humiliating situation.


    "We also picked up a student yesterday, a student escaping C ss"


    Horikita speaks as she has met Ryuuen a little while ago and has heard the details. It seems that this student is one of the two who rebelled against Ryuuen. Ibuki is the other one, who seems that she was also beaten.


    After hearing all this Ichinose''s re hardened as a determination to protect further her team.


    "Let''s go now Ayanokouji. It is bad for B ss, for us to linger around here, any longer"


    Horikita and I separated from Ichinose quickly, we started walking, leaving behind us the grounds of ss B.


    "Well, I cannot help talking about D ss and the highpatibility of our members"


    After leaving ss and bing unpopr Horikita''s words can be taken as a defeat. However, I have the same impression with Horikita. There is already a big difference between ss B and ss C. And it is not just a points difference.


    "Well, it cannot be helped. B ss has a special ability that D sscks of"


    "That is teamwork, right? B ss seems to be the superior ss. It is kept under control with a firm hand by a great leadership so it cannot be manipted or be divided."


    In D ss there is a selfish student like Kouenji who takes charge of the ss team and runs away in difficult times and there is no student with the power to stop him. Meanwhile, Ichinose put together ss B, which seemed to have a united force that did not get disturbed by a single string. That may be the biggest difference between D ss and B ss right now. The longer it takes the struggle for thepletion of the exam, the more obvious the difference will be.

 Chapter 109 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    Coming out from the deep forest, a cave showed its appearance of what looked like a demon opening its mouth. There were two provisional toilets and one shower room near the cave.


    "I can''t see what''s inside from here..."


    It was near impossible to confirm while taking a distance in a hiding ce. Both Horikita and I didn''t know anyone from A ss so nning to gather information while being hidden, even in a stealthily way, would lead us nowhere. I went ahead of Horikita who hid herself and stepped on a road that led to the cave.


    "Hey, wait a minute."


    "Let''s go. It''s A ss �C of course we''ll be frightened. But there isn''t much to do about that."


    Together with Horikita, I headed towards the cave I thought to be A ss'' camp base.


    "What are you thinking? There''s no advantage even if we carelessly expose ourselves to them."


    "You think being in hiding does? We can hardly see the facility and there''s no one around. There are many things that cannot be seen unless we enter the cave."


    "...Isn''t it too quiet? What do you think?"


    "I don''t think so. Please don''t worry about it."


    "I don''t get your half-assed responses, but okay."


    She was staring at me with terribly cold and scary eyes, but I pretended I hadn''t noticed them.


    Naturally, we were seen by A ss students who were in a vicinity when we arrived at the entrance of the cave. Although I expected I could check the situation to a certain extent if I could see the interior of the cave directly...


    A huge blindfold connecting the vinyls was spread out so I couldn''t see anything inside.


    "Who are you? From which ss are youing?"


    This guy was for sure... Yahiko who was one of the two people who found the cave promptly on the first day. The other bright one �C Katsuragi �C seemed to be absent.


    "We came to snoop around. You have problems with that?"


    Oh, as if she changed her way of thinking for a moment Horikita''s response was imposing. Then she continued:


    "Now that you revealed yourself as A ss, no doubt you''re leading a tough life..."


    She sighed affectedly when she saw the entrance of the vinyl-covered cage.


    "Rather than being tough, it''s a makeshift. A coward method, right."


    "What?" Yahiko pped back at with an irritated tone as if she got on his nerves although it was an easy-to-understand provocation.


    "I''m Horikita from D ss."


    "Huh, I''d say myself you''re D ss. You''re a bunch of weak-headed."


    "Weak-headed, right. Therefore there won''t be any particr impact even if you show us what''s inside, right? Or does it put you in an ufortable position by us just being able to see inside?"


    "It could be the case!"


    "So it''s not a problem if you show us inside? Sorry for bothering you."


    "Wa-wait! Hey! Wait! Don''t do things as you please!"


    Yahiko cut in so he could stand in Horikita''s way, but then Horikita''s words jumped in like a knife: "I''ll just look inside. That won''t be a rule vition itself right?"


    "Stop ying around, this is upied by A ss! D ss has no permission to use it!"


    "Really? You upied this ce? I didn''t know that. Is the device inside?"


    "Y-yes. Therefore step back!"


    "There are no rules saying you can''t go inside the cave without problems. Sure, you can''t use the cave while being upied, but it''s different from monopolization. We should also have rights to check out the inside or the device, right? Otherwise we''d be able to forcibly monopolize all stops. That''s not what the trial is about."


    "Huh...!?" A sharp argument like this had stabbed Yahiko without problems.


    Horikita tried to tear off the veil of the cave that was hidden in vinyl while seducing with her hair. However....


    "What are you doing. I don''t remember approving to call guests."


    Arge-statured boy passed me from behind and continued walking toward Horikita. Certainly, his name was...


    "Katsuragi-san! Those guys came to snoop around our crib! They are a filthy bunch."


    "You''re exaggerating stuff, it''s just vinyl. Show me just a little bit inside."


    Viewing back, Horikita wasn''t even a bit frightened of confronting those guys.


    "Then it should be okay to take a look inside. But be prepared. If you touch things even once, I''ll notify your actions to the school as an obstructive act toward another ss. I can''t be sure what will happen to D ss then."


    Katsuragi''s words were probably a bluff. It was unlikely to be disqualified from touching vinyl. And yet, him saying he''ll sue us invoked the slightest danger.


    "I''ve exined to him as well, but this is an overbearing monopoly act. It isn''t a right protected by rules."


    "No doubt that''s right. That point is certain. But I think this is like an implicit rule. You guys from D ss have a spot near the river. B ss has a well. I''m upying thend so that is monopolized partly. Have you used force on someone trespassing yournd?"


    The calm and hefty words of Katsuragi stopped Horikita''s legs without prevention.


    "One ss holds one upied spot. And they keep on protecting it while continuing to obtain points until the end of the test. If you break this implicit rule, havoc will happen. Of course, A ss will step into the D ss'' base camp as a retribution. Troubles should be avoided."


    It was possible to ignore these words, but we couldn''t. As Katsuragi was saying, the other sses unconsciously seized a spot forcefully as well. Troubles could arise with breaking that rule. Horikita turned around and passed by Katsuragi while going away from the entrance of the cave.


    "Well then. I''m looking forward to seeing the results of A ss'' ability."


    "It''s very powerful. We as well anticipate D ss'' useless resistance."


    After the short conversation, Horikita sank. Or should I say, it killed her enthusiasm. If Katsuragi hadn''t showed up, Horikita would have stepped into the other side of vinyl.


    "Yahiko, don''t jump on cheap provocations. It is her goal to forcefully steal a nce of the inside. It is the other side that goes down if you thrust your dominance and righteous in their face."


    "S-sorry."


    So, they managed to put Horikita who instantly settled for retreat out of the way. Splendid.


    "It seems there is no other option beside leaving A ss alone. It''s impossible to investigate."


    They built up impregnable defenses once the exclusive spot of the cave was seized. However, no matter how much they tried to hide the interior we could figure out it was something providable.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 110 - 3: The Meaning of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 3: The Meaning of Freedom</h4>


    The questions Kouenji asked Sakura and I had been on my mind for a long time. On day 3, I left the base camp just before noon and turned my feet to enter the forest. Just then, there was a girl who came near, running from behind.


    "Gasp, gasp, pant... what are you nning to do now, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    Sakura came running like she was searching for me. She exhaled and with every breath, her big breasts moved up and down.


    "Have I not tied a handkerchief to a tree? I''m going there to check something out."


    I wanted to confirm if it was true at an earlier date but I hardly had the time to do it.


    "Wow... I know I shouldn''te....... right? I''d be a hindrance, but....."


    "You shouldn''t do it. Aren''t you worried about the various rumours in cirction?"


    "It doesn''t bother me at all. Besides... mumble mumble"


    With a whisper, she coughed something out but even though I drew my ear near, I couldn''tprehend it. Her voice was that low.


    "I don''t think this would be a fun thing to do, though? Aftering to this ind at great pains, I think it''d be better for you to have a little fun.... even though I don''t have a fun side myself."


    I decided to turn down Sakura''s proposal with an appropriate excuse. But...


    "Well, doing that is fun for me!"


    Sakura recoiled, feeling bad more than I imagined. At those strong words, our eyes met with a look of horror. Then Sakura squatted down, hiding her face.


    "Flustered... Ahhh, in other words, this will be different! Urghhh!! ...."


    ....I didn''t know exactly what Sakura was saying. All I could tell was she''s an interesting girl. She only had to show this part of herself to others.


    "Well then, should we go together? There''s a condition. Later, even if we get in trouble, you won''t me yourself."


    "It''s okay!?"


    She replied while hiding her face with her hands. What kind of exchange was this....


    On the way, finding the silence weird, I decided to kill time by bringing up a familiar topic. Nothing could be more awkward than the lone sound of crispy and crunchy footsteps on the soil.


    "Are you doing well with the girls''pany? For this kind of life, you can''t do it alone."


    "Nuh-uh, not at all. I don''t even talk to them, nor do I something else."


    As if I was embarrassed by my pathetic self, I coughed while rolling a strand of hair with my index finger.


    "I really can''t do anything. I can neither study nor do sports, I''m never improving in anything."


    "That''s not true at all. Sakura-chan is improving steadily."


    "Ehhh? Me, improving? Hahahah... No way."


    "It''s true. Maybe you may not see it yourself, but little by little, you''re surely growing."


    I conveyed these things, not only by words but also through my behaviour. It''s effective for types that aren''t confident like Sakura. It was the first time I made an appeal with words from the bottom of my heart, hoping they could ring out in my partner''s heart too. Sakura stopped walking and looked at me with wavering eyes. Like those words didn''te from me. She was unconsciously trying to find the true meaning of my words.


    "It''s okay. Sakura can make new friends soon. School will be even more fun."


    When our eyes met, Sakura hurriedly averted her gaze and looked down.


    Even the fact that she managed to look at people for one moment. Even taking in only one reaction from others was such a great difference from when we first met.


    "That said... it seems like that man retired after the incident."


    That man worked at an electronics retail store located on the school''s premises. That man was an extremely enthusiastic fan of Sakura when she was a gravure idol.... No, he was more of a stalker. He wasn''t satisfied with only spending all his time on Sakura''s homepage but if there was a chance, he would attempt any contact with her and I understood he was up to something.


    "Thanks for that time..... It''s all thanks to Ayanokouji-kun."


    "I didn''t do anything. Sakura has been saved only because Kushida became close with you and because Horikita and Ichinose cooperated, while I was like a bystander. Apart from that, nothing strange happened from that incident?"


    Even though the stalker left the school grounds, it''s also possible to make contact through the inte.


    "Yeah, it''s all ok. Now, the bulletin board''s people are also taking a little break."


    This was by way of precaution, right? I think they made a good choice.


    "And yet, even if you were nervous and frightened when you were an idol, you always had a dignified expression."


    "About that.... basically, I wanted to take photographs by myself."


    "Long ago? Were they selfies in the magazines?"


    Sakura, who heard it, answered with a little bitter smile.


    "It didn''t go well at all and I took much more time than others. Also, a cameraman would take shots of all the girls to reduce the number of people involved as much as possible. Besides.... as if I was without emotion when I erased myself, I could endure it emptily. But, in the end, since I reached my breaking point, I stopped doing it."


    Because she talked without pausing, Sakura suddenly paused a moment and breathed in and out. The case of the stalker seemed to have left a big scar on Sakura, but it''s all turning for the better.


    Before our eyes, there was quite a thick bunch of trees. I left Sakura''s side and went ahead to lead and open a path. If Sakura ended up hurt because of the branches, there''d be a lot of trouble. Then, after continuing walking for a while, I felt that the front of the path was bing steep so I decided it''d be better to take a break soon.


    I looked back. I never thought that looking back, I would see Sakura trembling with shaking shoulders.


    "Let''s take a break. It''ll take a little while longer to reach the destination."


    Sakura would be exhausted if we walked on such a wild trail for 30 minutes. She was just beginning to look a little happy.


    I searched for a big tree that could protect us with shade from the weather that was bing hotter and hotter. I sat down between the roots in a space where two people could sit well. However, Sakura, maybe for precaution or modesty, wanted to sit a little apart. But the ground was uneven, and it would only hurt if she sat there.


    "Sit down here."


    "Is it okay?"


    "Here is good. But we won''t ever get enough rest in this ce."


    "Mhm, yes...."


    After the short interaction, Sakura sank down next to me, keeping her distance. It''s a distance where the sleeves of our gym uniforms were touching slightly.


    "Nature is amazing, isn''t it... I just like to spend a lot of precious time even only walking around for a while."


    "Considering that Kouenji seemed disappointed, it looks like this ce is still good enough for the school that tended to it with great care. Going to a jungle overseas would have brought more dangers."


    "When we departed at the beginning, I was very depressed. I had no friends, nor did I enjoy travelling. And I thought it''d be better to confine myself to my room. Because like that, it''d be the same as always. But then, this happened. We''ve been told this would be a trial....."


    I ced my back on the tree and Sakura looked up at the sky.


    "But, this moment... I think that it was good that we''vee here, together even for a little. I never had the opportunity to chat with you like this at school, Ayanokouji-kun..."


    It seemed that sitting within the deep woods, wrapped in nature, brought a feeling of calmness.


    "I wish we could stay like this forever!"


    "Yes, that would be nice."


    It was still the third day since we hade to the deserted ind and I felt like I''d spent the longest time just being with Sakura. I wondered if this was some kind of a mutual arrangement between people who did not have friends.


    However, it did not feel strange and it did not happen in vain. As Sakura said, I felt like the distance between us had shortened a little.


    It wasn''t a love affair or something like that, but indeed, we became friends. Our rtionship changed so suddenly that I did not even understand when it had begun to actually change.


    "Hmm... It''s a pity. If we had a digital camera, we could have taken the best photos..."


    Sakura made a thumbs-up with both her hands, but instantly she felt embarrassed by the gesture and regret showed on her face.


    Certainly, cameras are essential in shaping memories. A certain form remains intact.


    As I remembered watching Sakura at school carrying a digital camera and taking photos all the time, I thought that this moment must be a perfect shuttered chance for her.


    So that a certain form remained intact... I see why Ibuki had a digital camera.


    <Illustration>


    "However, when we enter the photo, does that mean that we also mess up the scenery?"


    "If there is Ayanokouji-kun, then it seems that it''ll be the best one.. Ah!.. No!!.. I mean.. That''s because I''ve never taken any pictures together with a friend!"


    Sakura kept denying what she said, shaking her face. It''s genuinely natural. At that point, I had conclusive evidence.


    While sitting side by side, I suddenly stared at Sakura.


    At first, Sakura did not notice that my eyes were watching her, but as our long silence continued, she finally noticed it.


    "Wh... What? What is it?


    "Hey! Calm down. Be quiet."


    I firmly held Sakura, who had fallen into a panic, on both her shoulders.


    "Kyaaaaa!!"


    As I held Sakura''s body closer to mine, she was unable to move, like a frog snatched by a snake. I took a peek at Sakura over her head. I saw something moving... a bug was crawling on Sakura''s hair. Even I, who didn''t know a lot about insects, could easily identify it. It''s what wemonly call "a caterpir".


    For real, just by looking at it, I felt sick. A body that moved, and attached to the body, a myriad of limbs that were moving too, so that it''s too much to make the spine straight. Apparently, it fell from the leaves of the tree we used as a backrest.


    Well, what should I do now? If I were to tell Sakura that there was a caterpir in her hair, then, the possibility that she would panic and start screaming was high. If the caterpir entered between her hair or went into her clothes, then it would be a further disaster.


    "Sakura, there is something I want to ask you."


    "Wh.. What is it?"


    "Well... Are you okay with insects?"


    "I.. Insects?"


    "Yes, insects, like grasshoppers or dragonflies, those kinds of insects."


    "N.. Not good at all with any of them. I can''t stand ants, either."


    "Ah, well, I get it."


    Just as I had guessed, it seemed that I couldn''t tell her what was happening. There was no alternative but to think of another way. I wish I could remove it quickly, but being a city boy myself, I hate them, too.


    Even if I tried to remove it with a branch or something, Sakura would immediately notice my suspicious behaviour.


    "Let me see, now. Do not move for the time being, okay?


    "Ah, yes. All right."


    After I gave her this advice, I let go of Sakura''s shoulder. Meanwhile, the caterpir was moving little by little �� it seemed like it was going somewhere.


    I had to think of a way to remove it safely.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sakura tilted her head, puzzled, as I was trying to make a n in my head.


    Did it sense danger just by the movement of my hands? The caterpir was trying to escape with strenuous movements. Aahhh... This is dangerous, caterpir, stop being so stubborn!


    This was going too far. But, I had to save Sakura, even at my own cost. I endured courageously, with my hands shaking, and with my right hand, I reached for Sakura''s hair as quickly as I could. Here! I could feel my fingertips touching the caterpir. So, I grabbed it faster than my conscious judgement allowed me and threw it into the bushes.


    Sakura couldn''t even swallow as I made such a move, but still, I managed to protect her.


    "Uh... Somehow I felt that you saved me from something unpleasant..."


    After a proper break, we arrived at our destination with the help of the mark by the handkerchief, while having a friendly chat.


    It seemed to me as though it had taken less time than I thought. We arrived in 20 minutes. For the time being, I wrapped the handkerchief carefully and returned it to Sakura. I would try to observe the surroundings where I thought Kouenji had been standing. I couldn''t tell the difference by walking into the forest so far, especially at first nce. I wonder if it is here? There is nothing else around, here? What is the meaning of this?


    "Did you see something?"


    "Eh... something feels different."


    If you couldn''t take the necessary information from your sense of sight, then you would have to rely on your other senses.


    "For now, let''s investigate around here randomly. However, we will check regrly without diverging from each other to the point that we can''t see each other anymore. If we are concentrating too much on finding something, it''s easy to be careless."


    We searched through the roots and bottom of big trees that couldn''t be seen while standing, green leaves and branches that grew thickly above our heads and the soil using our hands. Sometimes, the hot wind would quietly hit our noses and ears. While stimting the five usable senses, we were checking the area without overlooking even the slightest change.


    "Ah!"


    A surprised voice simr to a shriek came from Sakura, who was searching the bushes a little far away. The bushes were so deep, I could only see one part of Sakura''s body. I wondered if she had fallen again.


    "Hey, look. I''ve found an amazing thing!" Sakura called me in excitement.


    Looking at the bushes, there were different green leaves growing with yellow fruits sticking out from one part.


    "That''s..... Corn.... Right?"


    "It looks like it."


    I wondered if corn was growing only in this section. I was not well acquainted with nts, but it was obvious the situation was unnatural. The soil in which corn was nted is of a different color than the soil in this forest. It was proof which showed that this corn was cultivated artificially. Surrounded all around by bushes, it was odd how they were difficult to find due to weed.


    "This is what Kouenji was hinting about..."


    He was aware of this existence immediately but wasn''t willing to tell us.


    Anyhow, there was no doubt that based on the spot, the school frequently visited this inhabited ind. When I pulled out a piece in order to check it, a beautiful ordinary-looking corn came out. This beautiful form must havee to life due to thorough management and cultivation.


    "I should have brought a bag... Probably not, but I wonder if we can take them with us at once."


    There were fewer than 50 corn, but taking them all at once in our hands was impossible. It was inevitable for us to make few round trips to carry them over. I took off the shirt I was wearing.


    "Huuuuuh!? Wha wha wha, what are you doing Ayanokouji-kun! That''s too soon." Sakura dropped the corn she had in her hands and blocked the view.


    "Sorry. Considering you''ve dismissed I thought it would be okay. What''s too soon...?"


    I thought she wouldn''t particrly mind a man''s nakedness, but Icked concern for her appropriate age.


    "If we tie the openings of the shirt, we''ll get a substitute for a bag. We can carry more at once."


    There was fear of this ce bing harvested if people from the other sses found it while we were away. It was a risk I wanted to avoid to the utmost.


    "We''ll report to other ssmates and let them harvest when we return."


    "Yes."


    The unexpected big harvest made our hearts pound with excitement, but unanticipated visitors made an appearance.


    "Look, Katsuragi-san! That''s an amazing amount of food!"


    Concentrating her attention on corn, Sakura''s shoulders jumped in surprise. She soon took a roundabout path and hid behind me. Seeing this, Katsuragi said a word of apology.


    "Sorry, I did not mean to surprise you. This guy also had no evil intent, please forgive us."


    He gave Yahiko a harsh look, encouraging him to apologize. Like an angry puppy, Yahiko apologized, showing his low spirits. I didn''t think we would encounter them in a ce like this. Katsuragi didn''t respond to us, but Yahiko noticed immediately.


    "You were the one spying on us yesterday!"


    Raising his voice in a shout, Sakura once again got surprised and curled herself up. Seeing this, Katsuragi dropped a fist on Yahiko''s head. A painful, sharp sound could be heard from all the way up here.


    "I''m Katsuragi from A ss. This is Yahiko. Since this is the second time we''ve seen each other, at least self-introduction would be alright."


    "I''m Ayanokouji from D ss and this is Sakura."


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Katsuragi nced at therge amount of corn and started walking.


    "This is what you''ve found. Don''t worry, I have no intention of snatching it forcibly. But if someone else finds this spot, high chances are, it will be taken away from you."


    "There''s nothing we can do, there''s only two of us."


    Besides praying this ce won''t be found, there were no other options. There was a thought of taking and hiding everything away, but the possibility of someone else finding it in the process wasn''t the lowest as well.


    "Fool, one of you can stay and watch over it. Right? Katsuragi-san."


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand, Yahiko. Don''t dismiss the danger of moving around in the forest alone. After all, actions will have its limits if both man and woman participate, not to mention if it''s only a man."


    Since Katsuragi understood this well, he acted together with Yahiko rather than alone.


    "Let us help you."


    "R-really, Katsuragi-san? Working together with D ss�����C"


    Yahiko showed obvious refusal, but the words stayed in his throat, having received Katsuragi''s sharp discernment.


    "We appreciate your offer, but we were told by our ss to be careful. They will get mad when they find out we turned to A ss. Sorry, but let us decline."


    It was a promptly made lie, but Katsuragi could do nothing but withdraw after that.


    "I see. If that''s the case, I can''t force you. But can you trust us? There''s a chance we will take it all after you leave, right?"


    "In that case, I have no choice but to give up on the part I hold now."


    With this answer, Katsuragi got out of the way quietly. Sakura showed signs of uneasiness and we hurriedly returned back. Having returned with Sakura to the base camp, I reported about finding corn.


    "Great achievement, Ayanokouji! Sakura as well! Let''s go get it right now, Yamauchi!" Standing nearby, Ike called out to Yamauchi. He then energetically dashed to us and with a force that could knock me down, he grabbed my arm, pulling me away from Sakura.


    " Y-y-you! Why are you alone with Sakura with your upper body naked!? What! Hey!?"


    "Calm down. That''s a big misunderstanding. We didn''t do anything so, calm down."


    I didn''t know what sort of delusions he had, but this wasn''t the time to oppose Yamauchi.


    "I have to talk to Hirata. I''m sorry."


    "I trust you, Ayanokouji!"


    I passed by shouting at Yamauchi in order to report the case of corn. Soon after, we formed a team of students in the camp, who would depart once again to bring corn to us. In addition, there were also ns to explore other ces and find food.


    Sometime after 1PM, they returned after finishing all the harvest.


    "There''s so many of it!"


    We weren''t short of corn, with plenty packed in the bag.


    "But it was dangerous. That guy Katsuragi from A ss was nearby."


    It seemed like Katsuragi decided to follow us by staying at that ce without taking away the corn. This guy seemed as if hecked both good and bad intentions.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 111 - 4: The Silent Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 4: The Silent Warfare</h4>


    On the 4th day on the uninhabited ind, changes started to ur little by little and we reached a turning point. I went deaf to theints yelled around but then, at some point, I realized that non-stopughter filled the ce. We added some Indian corn we found to the fishes Ike and others caught. Every resistance against drinking the river''s water disappeared too. Some things, like the fruits that my ssmates found, helped us in saving more points than we nned to get us through the trial.


    Currently, the points used amounted to about 100 points, including setbacks like retirement. If we continued smoothly, we''d probably be able to finish the trial with a lot of points remaining. If we looked at D ss''s situation before the start of the trial, then this number was a perfectly satisfactory numeric value. Even Yukimura, who was the most hostile and opposing party, wouldn''tin. Yes, not even one student was unsatisfied with this result.


    I suddenly got a tingling feeling in my head and it hurt.


    I secretly borrowed a ballpoint pen and put it in my pocket together with the folded paper. Then I left the base camp. I got started trying to know the situation of the ind which I still couldn''t grasp.


    This might only be my personal guess but, when we break down this special trial, we''d see that 80% of it was a defensive test that has to confirm whether there was a cooperative rtionship within the ss. And the remaining 20% suggests that it''s a test of scouting against other sses and attacking them to interfere with their information-gathering ability.


    However, this 8:2 proportion is not directly reflected in the trial''s results. Or rather, I think it''s only that 20% that greatly influenced the results.


    We''d already grasped the n of each ss. On this topic, we decided what to do. Simply attack the other sses.


    So, I''d start moving to the A ss area. As D ss moved around the riverside, A ss''s center of activity was probably the cave area.


    Katsuragi made no sense though. It''s not like he''d been the first one to upy the cave. The true attraction of the cave was not just that it''s protected from natural elements. The ce itself had a special meaning.


    When I was wandering for a while through the forest, I could hear faintly the sound of waves. My pace got a little faster and I directly pushed through the trees to finally find myself on the coast.


    "Oops..."


    I applied a sudden brake in my steps and came to a stop. All because there was no foothold here and it was actually a cliff.


    "I saw it from the ship, for sure.... it was under here."


    Not far from the cave, very close to it actually, a multi-facility peeked out. Somehow, whether there was an alternative route or not and walking along the cliff, I noticed there was adder close to it, made in a blind spot where it was probable to miss it at first nce. I tried grasping thedder in my hand with all my power, but it seemed so sturdy and strongly built that, in fact, I bumped into it.


    Using thedder from the bottom of the cliff.


    If a person discovered it beforending on the ind, he''d have to find his way to that ce as soon as hended.


    Soon, I discovered a small hut. At the ingress of the hut, there was a device which was the clear evidence that this was a spot. Looking through the window, I could see some tools that were usually used for fishing. In other words, by taking control of this ce, people could catch fish without any help from the school or without spending points for food.


    And checking to see if there was a right of possession........ yeah, you could read the characters of A ss here. Time left was about 4 hours.


    There was no doubt that Katsuragi and others arrived here, after holding down the cave, and then they started taking possession.


    This was a ssic spot you didn''t know it existed unless you discovered it while being on board the ship.


    Because this hut was directly below the cliff, you could see every moment of the upation from the surroundings. You didn''t even have to worry about anything.


    There was no trace of indoor tools being touched. Dust was umting. I couldn''t see any signs which indicated that this ce was now upied as a spot. I took out a map from my pocket and wrote down the location of the hut. Of course, it was only an approximate position. It would take a huge amount of time to measure it urately.


    When I finished marking, I folded the paper again and put it in my pocket.


    Since there seemed to be nothing besides the hut, I used thedder again to return to my original road.


    "When we were turning around the ind, I saw a tower over there...."


    Relying on my memory, while I looked out over the area farther, I eyed the ground where I thought people had walked on. Then, as if to follow them, I proceeded towards the forest.


    Eventually, I reached a ce on higher ground, on a hill. Was this a spot too? If I climbed on the installeddder, it seemed possible to overlook the shore but I thought that it wasn''t all that much use as a facility. I wondered if there were things left that were not very useful in this spot too.


    I got closer to find out that the equipment had been installed on the facility wall. Unlike the one before, themunication device here wasn''t taken into possession by anyone and it was free. The fact that this kind of facility existed, was huge by itself. It was easy to find by aparatively high number of students even though it was in the hintend.


    In brief, I didn''t know who was keeping an eye on us, observing us wherever. Despite knowing that some spots had been discovered almost at the same time, the fact that tower was not upied implied "the difference in the probability of being discovered by the enemy".


    Katsuragi was a cautious man, a person who only used solid strategies. A man who never carelessly approached the closest sweet bait.


    Suddenly, I realized that some bushes nearby were swaying despite the fact that there was no wind.


    "I wonder if the reason for not upying is not only a prudent one."


    "What are you doing here? This is the ce that we A ss use."


    Two boys showed up from the bushes as if they were waiting for their prey to fall into their trap. I was surrounded while I was leaving the ce where themunication device was kept. Another one immediately went to check the state of the device.


    "You... You are a face I haven''t seen around here."


    As a self-proimed pill bug that hid behind stones, like a social outcast as a member of D ss, well, he might not know who I was.


    The guy in front of me was holding a tree branch in my throat, as if he was seizing a weapon. Like he was threatening me, giving me a warning.


    "I am Ayanokouji of D ss."


    Of course, I gave my name frankly, as I surrendered to the threat immediately.


    "Search him in case he is carrying anything suspicious."


    As if I was a suspect surrounded by policemen, they checked my pockets. They even checked if I had hidden something around my ankles or in my shoes.


    "This is not an act of violence, you do get it, right?"


    In times like this, there must be only one response. Just nod. As they searched my body, I was thinking that they could have found my pen and the piece of paper with the handwritten map. Both, in fact, were eventually discovered.


    "Why do you have a pen?.... And a handwritten map?"


    The rough map of the ind that I had sketched along with the teams and upation of ces, everything that led to this ce.


    "Give it back."


    I reached out to take it, but they won''t hand it back obediently, so instead, I grasped the air.


    "What are you aiming at? Do you act alone?


    They were hitting me with questions, but I stayed silent. 3 seconds.... 4 seconds... I made a sound with my throat just to break the silence.


    ".... I can''t tell you this."


    "I see. That thing you cannot say, is it that there is someone pulling the threads behind? You people in D ss, have you plotted a n as a whole? Or is it a n of a bunch of students from there?"


    As if the police was interrogating a suspect, there was a rapid session of quick questions.


    "I cannot say. If I tell you then... I will not be able to return to my ss."


    "It is hard to be an underling, Ayanokouji. Oh well. I do not know what you were asked to do, but do not do any unnecessary actions. I want you to just sit quietly in base camp."


    They threw the pen at my feet, while they kept the piece of paper with the map. These fellows might not have the right to order around, but their attitude was very oppressive.


    "There is just one more thing that I would like to ask you. We are ready to deliver a generous reward if you speak of who is the leader that holds the keycard. A total sum of about 100,000... 200,000."


    "Sell my ss for money?"


    "You are free to interpret our word however you wish. I will propose the same thing to other people, too. I am telling you that this deal is firste-first-served so you''d better hurry to decide."


    The strategy of A ss had no risks basically. A simple method that could be materialised if there was abundant money. Although the probability was low, the possibility that some students would sell their friends, because they had their eyes set on money, couldn''t be excluded.


    "Thank you, but this is unbelievable for some reason. How and when will you hand the money? You do not even have a cell phone here."


    "Certainly, it''s impossible right now. We may sign a legal agreement if necessary."


    In other words, first, we''d sign a contract and then they intended to transfer the money after the end of the exam.


    "So, a written agreement? Let me ask you something, just for reference... Could you tell me how many points would I earn from this?"


    "To a degree that is up to your ability."


    "Could the person who is in charge, here, exin it to me? Katsuragi for example, or maybe Sa..."


    The moment I spoke the name, the expression of one of the boys changed drastically.


    "Why are you bringing up the name of Katsuragi?"


    "I heard some rumours that the representative of A ss is Katsuragi."


    "Do not make meugh. The leader of A ss is Sakayanagi, not Katsuragi. You may go already."


    The students of A ss opened the way as there wasn''t anything to do with me anymore and then disappeared. Apparently, these two were Katsuragi''s enemies. Then, were these guys working under Sakayanagi''s orders? Was Sakayanagi really the one who gave instructions around here?


    This was something that I had to make clear.

 Chapter 112 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    In order to check how C ss was doing, I looked around the base camp that was close to seashore. Until yesterday, this ce was loud as if there was a festival going on but now it was just quiet with flies flying all around.


    "Hey, you scared me, seriously. I thought you were strange but not to this extent."


    I was just vaguely looking around at the shore view when two people came out walking from behind me, pretending that they knew who I was.


    "Did youe here to spy too, Ayanokouji?"


    It was Ichinose and Kanzaki from B ss. I wondered if these two came to see how C ss was doing.


    "I''m in charge of finding food. I was just walking around in the forest and ended up here on the shore."


    "Even though it''s the middle of the day, it''s dangerous to be out here doing this by yourself."


    I nodded my head in agreement to Ichinose''s kind warning. The two of the them hid themselves in the shade and closely watched the movements of C ss.


    This is because they had a good reason to be hiding.


    "Woah, I can''t see anybody. It must be just like Kanzaki said. They must be abstaining from any operations."


    Ichinose scratched his cheek and let out a sad sigh.


    "We were trying to see who C ss''s leader was but... was this all for nothing? If they''ve all gone up to the boat then we won''t be able to find any hints."


    "I thought about it and don''t you think C ss already used up all their points? If so then, even if we do find the leader, does that mean we won''t get a penalty?"


    "They said there would be no bad influences in Semester 2 so their points wouldn''t go below 0."


    Ichinose pursed his lips as if he was sort of bored. Since it was 3 o''clock, at the base camp of C ss that we had looked around, there was already nobody there and all we could see was an empty ce. There were still students ying around in the water but that too, was due to the time.


    "An operation that uses all of your points, it''s not really something topliment but even so it''s really amazing."


    "No matter how much I think about it, this just doesn''t seem like it will work. This test is so you can gather points. By just throwing that whole idea away, Ryuuen has already lost."


    Ichinose and Kanzaki, both with a pitiful look on their face, looked towards the uninhabited ind as they spoke.


    "It''s so hard trying to figure out who the leader is. It''s really a waste of time, just a waste."


    "I think quietly keeping watch and quietly taking part in the test would be the best option."


    "Yes, yes. I think a solid strategy is the best thing we can use."


    I don''t know if those two were lying or telling the truth, but I could clearly hear their n. Ichinose and Kanzaki realised that spying in C ss was meaningless and they focused their attention on the shore. Right now, it was the perfect opportunity.


    I feltpelled to try asking Hiratana Kushida about Sakayanagi and since it''s the two of them, they may know some details. Right now, the best thing would be to avoid doing anything that would make D ss notice me.


    "I happened to hear this somewhere but... A ss''s Katsuragi and Sakayanagi, do they each have their own opposing groups?"


    "They don''t get along, that is true. It seems they fought really hard. But... why are you asking?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that Horikita said if I had time toe and find out something about it. That there was a chance to really break down A ss down here but... even if they did fight that much, wouldn''t they alle together for the sake of the test?"


    "I feel the same but Sakayanagi is taking it easy in this test. It seems like Katsuragi is the only one putting in any effort. Because of that, don''t you think all of them would be leaning towards Katsuragi? Am I wrong?"


    Ichinose tilted his head and asked Kanzaki for his opinion. Who would''ve thought that Sakayanagi was an absentee.


    "Katsuragi is one smart boy. Sakayanagi may be absent but the right-hand men won''t defy him. I don''t think they would do anything to like... deliberately cause a division between them though. To do that means you have no merit."


    If this was all true, that meant that those two were doing exactly what Katsuragi told them to do.


    "I see, I think that''s true. But then, the students working with Sakayanagi, wouldn''t they be really unhappy? Those two areplete opposites so it''s clear their opinions would be opposites too."


    "Complete opposites?"


    "Reformists and conservatives? Offense and defense? One side assaulting and one side protecting? It feels like that''s theplete opposite. Seeing it that way, if I think of A ss just going all out, that''d be scary. If they properly came together then, that would reveal their true side."


    "I see. I will inform Horikita,ter. Oh! Well. I think she would prefer to investigate it on our own again. What can I say? She works her men very hard, anyway. Oops... Pretend that you did not hear thisst line. It''s bothersome to be yelled atter."


    "Ahaha.. I will keep it a secret. However, Horikita... Her viewpoints are very good. It seems that if those two peoplepletely oppose each other, there will be retribution for sure, to the point that they may self destruct. But, there''s not much that can be done at this stage, anyway."


    Kanzaki confirmed the time on the wristwatch and began suggesting that he should go back to Ichinose.


    "I must go. I should go back, look for food. They will be angry if I return empty-handed."


    "Well then, let''s be careful with each other''s injuries and do our best. Please do not act rashly."


    That''s right, if I were to put it in Ichinose''s words, I would say thank you for your petty tricks.

 Chapter 113 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    Let''s talk a little about the first semester and the day of the closing ceremony, just before the test on the desert ind. I was over the moon, digesting the idea that I was going to fully enjoy my summer vacation for the first time in my life. However, as if to take away this pleasure from me, a god of death with his sickle appeared in front of me without a sign.


    "Ayanokouji, before you leave I have to talk to you a little. Pleasee to the Instructor''s room"


    This is what Miss Chabashira said just before our homeroom ss ended and left the ssroom.


    "What is this? Did something happen?"


    Sudou, who was getting ready to leave, asked while putting his bag on his shoulder.


    "I''m innocent."


    "That''s right. You are neither good nor bad, you are living a meaningful life, steady and quiet."


    "What is that sarcastic tone in your voice?"


    "Sarcasm? That wasn''t my intention. Did it feel that way?


    What a horrible guy.... My wounded heart wept in sorrow.


    Inparison, Sudou was a good guy. Now that I think about it, he got worried about me and that is why he said this...


    "Hey Horikita! Erm... Since it''s summer vacation... Are you free? Maybe we can hang out a little."


    Sudou sat on my desk as he went crazy over Horikita who was next to me...He wasn''t worried at all about my situation, after all.


    "Why?"


    "Well, because it''s summer vacation, it will be a loss if you don''t enjoy it. We can watch movies, go shopping."


    "Ridiculous. Summer vacation means nothing to me. Why are you inviting me in the first ce?"


    "W-why? Why are you so blunt?" Sudou scratched his head as Horikita didn''t understand his feelings, but then he turned the switch.


    "Because this is how it goes. Look, ok? A guy invites a girl to go out when it''s a holiday..."


    Although I felt like I wanted to see Sudou''s efforts, I was called by Miss Chabashira earlier. I feel better when I finish unpleasant things quickly.


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Why is Sudou calling me, again?


    "Where do you think I''m going? I was called by our teacher, so it can''t be helped."


    "Just wait a little? Can''t you be by my side?"


    That expression made me feel extremely uneasy. His thick hand grabbed my arm, holding my wrist.


    "Please watch over my fight. And respond well."


    "Don''t speak nonsense!... Bye."


    While doing these worthless exchanges Horikita finished getting ready, leaving the ssroom without hesitation. Sudou ended up watching in utter amazement.


    "...Damn. Useless... Should I go to the club activities, instead?"


    As soon as Horikita left, I was not needed anymore so I was free to go. As I was arriving in the Instructor''s room, I saw Miss Chabashira waiting in front of it holding the door half-open.


    "Get in."


    "I don''t understand the reason I was called, at all."


    "Let''s talk inside."


    My depression degree meter rose steadily as she repeatedly returned my words with short answers. I wished this to end like those tricks at parties that end up being some funny joke.


    "Do you think there is a bad reputation around you if you are asked toe into the Instructor''s room? This is not a bad ce contrary to your expectations. There are a lot of things that must be discussed away from all the monitoring eyes."


    I couldn''t see the surveince camera which was supposed to be in a room like this.


    "So, what are we going to talk about? I am busy nning my summer vacation."


    "That''s a funny story. I believe you have no friends?"


    "That''s an exaggeration. I have some."


    Although I could count everyone using the fingers of both of my hands, the number of people wasn''t important. Or at least that''s what they said. Wouldn''t it be just fine if I set up a summer vacation program alone to begin with?


    "Today I''ve called you to hear my personal story."


    Miss Chabashira''s personal story? This was again a development that escted in apletely different direction. I didn''t understand the reasons behind her calling and telling me this story. Nor did I have any interest.


    "It''s something I haven''t told anyone after bing a homeroom teacher until now. It''s silly but listen."


    "Should I make a tea before that? You must be thirsty."


    I stood up from a pipe chair and opened the door of the kitchte. Nobody was inside... I wondered.


    "Don''t tell this to other people. If you understand, return to your seat."


    "... Alright."


    Like that, I closed the door of the kitchte and turned to Miss Chabashira.


    "As a homeroom teacher, how do I look to you, D ss?


    "Another abstract question. Is it okay if I say you look like a beautiful woman?"


    The teacher didn''t move an eyebrow at this joke, but I felt waves of menace on my skin.


    "Let me see...If you don''t mind beingpared to other teachers, I''d say you''re a cold teacher that has no interest for students and feels indifferent about D ss''s future."


    She''s neither as friendly as B ss''s teacher Hoshinomiya nor she''s helping students as C ss''s teacher Sakagami.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "No, you''re right. I have nothing to deny. But that''s different from the truth."


    Miss Chabashira made a pause there, having looked at the ceiling as if she remembered something.


    "I''ve been a student in this school before. In the same ss as you �C D ss."


    "That''s rather surprising. I thought you are more capable than that, Miss Chabashira."


    "Sigh... In our time there wasn''t an extreme difference as it is now. You could say it wasn''t a three-cornered, but rather a four-cornered battle. Until the time we were approaching the graduation in the third semester of our third year, the difference between A and D ss was not even 100 points. It was a closebat where one trivial mistake could break bnce."


    There wasn''t a feeling of bragging in her speech, but rather one of a regretful past.


    "So, that trivial mistake happened, didn''t it?"


    "Indeed. It came unexpectedly. Because of my error, D ss was knocked down to hell. In the end, my goals and dreams of bing A ss copsed."


    I thought that was unfortunate, but suddenly talking about such a past troubled me. It was a rather unpleasant feeling.


    "I don''t get it. What do I have to do with this personal story?"


    "I feel your existence is essential to move up to A ss."


    "What should I say? It''s a joke, right?"


    Words couldn''te out as I was happy about being ttered and praised unexpectedly.


    "Few days ago a man contacted our school requesting to expel Kiyotaka Ayanokouji from school."


    Miss Chabashira suddenly changed her presence as if the real issue was about to get revealed.


    "That''s quite ambiguous. I don''t know who it was, but you ignored his will without expelling me, right."


    "Of course. You can''t expel someone regardless what a third party is saying. As long as you are a student of this school, you are protected by the rules. However... If you cause problems it''s a different story. Smoking, stealing, cheating. If you repeat any scandal, expulsion can''t be avoided."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to do anything."


    "It has nothing to do with your intentions. If I perceive it as a scandal, the expulsion bes a reality."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    I thought her wording was fishy, and I was right.


    "Here''s the deal, Ayanokouji. You''re going to aim for A ss for me. And I will extensively follow you in order to protect you. Don''t you think that''s a nice trade?"


    I thought she changed a lot from the time I first met her, but never would I have thought she''d cooperate with a student. I couldn''t close my mouth andughed.


    "Can I return? I have no intentions of listening to this anymore."


    "That''s too bad, Ayanokouji. You''re gonna be expelled and D ss will once again not reach A ss."


    Her speech and behavior weren''t a stunt. She was seriously intending to cut me out. She was trying to use me for dreams she couldn''t achieve.


    "Let me ask you one more time. Will you aim for A ss or be expelled from school? Choose what you like."


    I set my left hand on a long table and bent myself, pulling up Miss Chabashira''s cor.


    "I''ve remembered the time Horikita expressed difort for you. Was it a simr feeling? As if you''re entering a person''s house with shoes on."


    "���� Right"


    Miss Chabashira who was until nowpletely self-assuredughed in self-mockery.


    "I surprised myself. I hadn''t noticed I haven''t given up on A ss yet."


    I felt her eyes got teary slightly. I couldn''t feel the usual coldness. While I was grasping my arm holding her cor, Miss Chabashira regained determination back in her eyes.


    "I thought you would voluntarily lead D ss, but I cannot afford to give any more time. Decide now! Would you lend me your hand or not?"


    Star Wars'' protagonist Luke chose to return to his uncle''s farmhouse, turning down the temptation of adventure. However, he was eventually dragged into the vortex of war. That was destiny. You might say I should have taken this woman''s past story with a grain of salt. We don''t know to what extent lies the truth.


    "You might regret trying to use me"


    "Calm down. My life is already full of regrets"


    This was a troublesome event that happened right before summer vacation. Something I don''t even want to think about. Nheless, I cannot lose my school life now. Throwing away your freedom in order to protect it �C what a preposterous thing.


    .


    People should be correct enough to give credits if they repost this trantion somewhere else. It''s out of respect for our trantors'' and editors'' hard work. We won''t hesitate to take drastic measures if people won''t heed to this simple rule. Thank you.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 114 - 5: False Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 5: False Teamwork</h4>


    When I was in deep sleep, I heard the girls'' voicesing from outside, all in a bad mood.


    "Hey boys, will you gather up?"


    She didn''t even finish talking that everyone got up promptly and came out in rage. I went to sleep at dawn so I woke up slowly while rubbing the sleep out of my drowsy eyes.


    "What the hell... I''m so fucking tired."


    An irritated Sudou came out from the tent looking at the others around him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uhm Hirata-kun... Sorry but can you wake up all the boys here? It''s serious."


    Shinohara notified Hirata looking apologetic. Whether she was confused or angry, Shinohara''s appearance was not the problem regardless. A little far away, the girls were glowering at our side.


    "Understood. I think they''ll soone out as I give them a shout."


    Then, in a couple of minutes the boys came out of their tent rubbing their sleepy eyes. When they began looking at the girls gathered outside the tent, the half-asleep boys sensed an rming situation.


    The girls'' eyes, that stared at us boys, were all unusually scared.


    "What''s wrong, so early in the morning?"


    "Sorry Hirata-kun. It''s something that doesn''t concern you, Hirata-kun but.....We''ve gathered here because there''s something I have to check at any cost."


    Shinohara gave everyone, except Hirata, a look of contempt and then she spoke.


    "This morning, well... Karuizawa-san''s underwear was missing. Do you know what that means?


    "EH... UNDERWEAR?"


    Even Hirata, who was always calm, appeared shaken and upset at thepletely unexpected situation. Which reminded me, I couldn''t see neither Karuizawa nor the other girls.


    "Now Karuizawa-san is inside the tent, crying. Kushida-san and others areforting her but..."


    Saying so, Shinohara looked to the girls'' tent.


    "Eh? Ehhhhh? What, Why are you ring at us knowing that the underwear is missing?"


    "We decided that someone, in the middle of the night, went through the bag and stole it. The luggage had been put outside so if someone thought of stealing all of it, they could have done so after all."


    The boys, still dominated by drowsiness, looked at each other simultaneously.


    "NONONONONONONONO!? EH? EHH?"


    Ike looked alternatively to the boys and girls in total panic. A boy, looking at the situation, coughed out in a calm voice.


    "Come to think of it Ike, you yesterday... You went to the toilet quitete. You took a long time."


    "No no no! I was struggling because it was dark!"


    "It''s true. You''re the one who stole Karuizawa''s underwear."


    "Well, you''re wrong! Don''t do that!"


    The boys begun putting the me on each other for the nasty and offensive crime.


    "Anyway. I guess this is really a big problem? But it''s impossible to live camping in the same ce as those underwear thieves."


    Shinohara, who looked like she was about to lose her temper, offered a monish with her arms crossed.


    "So Hirata-kun. You can manage to find the culprit somehow, right?"


    "That''s... But there''s no evidence that the boys have stolen it. There''s a possibility that Karuizawa-san has lost it."


    "That''s right! We have nothing to do with this!!"


    All the boys shouted at the top of their lungs from behind Hirata, proiming their innocence.


    "I don''t want to think that there''s a culprit here."


    It seemed vile to doubt our ssmates and not to shield them.


    "I know that Hirata-kun is not the culprit... But, for the time being, let me check the other boys'' luggage."


    Apparently it seemed like the girls didn''t change their idea, and they perpetuated the idea of the culprit who is on the boys'' side. Well, it''s impossible not to think such a thing in this kind of context.


    "EH? Stop saying bullshit. You don''t need to do such a thing. Hirata, just say no."


    "For now, we will gather and talk with all the boys. We may have a little time, right."


    "......If you say so, Hirata-kun...... Ok I understand. I will talk to Karuizawa-san as well. But if the culprit can''t be found, we have an idea as well on who is on it."


    After saying this, the gathering dissolved. Hirata quickly gathered all the boys again to have a talk in front of the tent.


    "Let''s just ignore what the girls said. You''ll feel bad if you''re suspected. I will fight!"


    On the first day, I thought Ike obtained a certain degree of trust from the girls but it seems like it was pretension after all. It''s obvious that even the suspected boys will get ufortable if they are falsely suspected.


    "Exactly. There''s no way that one of us has stolen Karuizawa''s underwear."


    Yamauchi, following the rest of the boys, looked at each of them. It''s not that Karuizawa isn''t pretty. But since Karuizawa is Hirata''s girlfriend, it''s more convenient for guys to chase after Kushida or Sakura.


    "I''m not going to doubt you, guys. But I think this problem won''t ever be resolved like this...."


    The girls, who were talking and conspiring together over there, were now nearly jumping towards us.


    "To prove your innocence, it''s better for you to respond to your luggage inspection in a confident and dignified way."


    Having said that, Hirata himself brought out his bag.


    "As miserable as I am, I still responded to the girls'' request, that''s why you guys have to keep up by doing the same. Are we good?"


    "B... But..."


    "Of course, I can open it first."


    To mobilize someone, although I thought we had no choice but to start acting by ourselves, there would be no one who thought that Hirata was actually the culprit, including boys, not just girls. To say that he stole his girlfriend''s underwear, in the first ce, is a bit of a contradiction. However, if the first one disclosed his luggage this way, we couldn''t help but follow the example. It was inevitable that the students who didn''t show the content of their bags were going to be suspected. Hirata''s bag, naturally, was bound to not to have any underwear.


    "There''s no other choice..."


    Influenced by Hirata''s actions, all the boys began pulling out their bags from the tent, one after another.


    Ike and Yamauchi have been disliking this the whole time but they couldn''t go against the flow of things. Including me, us 3 became thest to go. So I guess I was finally going to the tent. I was following the other two.


    "Shit, I''m mad. Men are suspected unconditionally and irrevocably. It''s too unreasonable."


    "Well, let''s prove our innocence in a confident way and triumph over them."


    Ike started to stand up while grabbing the bag but suddenly he stopped and stood still.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahh, Nothing..."


    Abruptly, he turned his back to Hirata and the others and sat down. Checking the inside of his bag, he closed the zipper like he was confused.


    "Kanji?"


    Ike was rigid with a pale face. He was unmovable like he was having a temporary feeling of paralysis.


    "Come on, let''s go?"


    Yamauchi was watching Ike, whose appearance became suddenly strange, and he said half-jokingly:


    "Maybe you stole it"


    "What..?!! You''re... You''re wrong!"


    Ike hastily denied it, shaking his head while holding the bag in his hands. What a tant reaction. We haven''t be that dull as if we don''t have any emotions, after all.


    "You... Don''t tell me..."


    "What? Are you suspecting me?!"


    "No, that''s not it... Just... The bag... Show me what''s inside."


    "Ah! Wait..."


    Yamauchi grabbed the bag as he was really going to examine it. There it is...


    White underwear that men absolutely do not wear. It was curled up and well hidden.


    "Eh! That''s not mine! Somehow this was put in my bag!"


    "Hey now, give me a better excuse."


    As Ike was in panic, Yamauchi''s look towards him was one of pity.


    "I am telling you, I do not know! Seriously! Why there is... u... underwear in my bag?!"


    "This is shameful. Anyway, let''s exin the rest to Hirata and the others."


    "Huh? If I do that, then it would mean that I confess that I am the culprit!"


    "And the culprit was no one... Right?"


    Yamauchi asked for his consent, but what does this mean? It is obvious that Karuizawa''s underwear came out of Ike''s bag. So, is Ike the culprit? The case is not that simple as toe to such an easy conclusion.


    When and how did he steal the underwear? Also, I don''t think that the thief would hide casually the underwear in his own bag. He should know that his act would soon cause an uproar and that we would start searching for the culprit as soon as possible. He sure failed to keep hisposure. However, the moment we talked about opening his bag to search his belongings I thought he would panic. In Ike''s case that didn''t happen until after we found what we were searching for.


    The conclusion drawn from this, is that the culprit is someone else and they put the underwear in Ike''s bag.


    Well, there was a small possibility that the thief was really Ike if only he wasn''t so simple-minded and foolish. However... That''s not true, is it?


    "Hey, Ayanokouji, you do believe me right? Because I haven''t stolen it."


    "Judging from the situation, there is no concrete evidence that Ike is the culprit."


    "Ayanokouji!"


    "However, I cannot deny that there is a high possibility that he is the culprit. If he is the culprit though, then he is too stupid."


    "Well, that''s true... But... Then... What happened? You mean somebody put it in Kanji''s bag?"


    "That is what I must figure it out."


    "Hey! Hurry up!" A boyish voice flew from Hirata''spanions.


    "Wh... Wh... What am I going to do? I am in serious trouble"


    If the stolen thing was found here, no matter what the boys said, the girls would dere that Ike is the culprit.


    "Anyway, we have no choice but to hide it. For now."


    "Hide it? Where? There is no ce to hide it!"


    It''s true that given our situation, we couldn''t hide it at the moment. If we went to the toilets or the tents, the girls watching over this ce would be suspicious of our movements and maybe would demand to search us. Above all we are spending too much time here. We may already be suspected.


    "No other way. Put it in your pocket."


    That was all the advice I could give him. There was no time to hide it in my underwear or my socks and we should draw no further attention to any suspicious activity.


    "I... I can''t do it... I am already in a panic."


    Still, I believed, now, we had no choice but to hide it.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, Ayanokouji."


    Ike took out the curled up underwear from his bag and pressed it swiftly in my hands.


    "What...?"


    "If you think that it is better to hide it, then do it, right?"


    "No!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "I am leaving, now."


    With an "I am leaving the rest to you" Ike tries to run away. Unwilling to be involved further, Yamauchi, too follows suit.


    "Hey, hey! Are you serious...?"


    I felt a little sweaty from the pressure. Nheless, until the end, the situation will only get worse. If I hid it, I''d want to make it difficult to find it, but I don''t have any spare time for this. Without having time to think, while holding my bag I squeezed it in my back pocket and headed towards Hirata''s group.


    "My bad, sorry. My bag got a bit dirty, so I was cleaning it with my hands."


    By making this excuse, Ike handed over his bag.


    "If you want to search it, then search it. Because I am innocent. Right? Yamauchi?"


    "Oh! Yes!"


    The two of them put down proudly their bags. Hirata at first declined the offer to do the inspection, but eventually he did it. I also put my bag down softly, and then I left the scene. After finishing inspecting everyone''s belongings Ike called out to Shinohara who was waiting with her arms folded.


    "We searched everyone. But we found nothing."


    "Really?"


    "Yup. We are sure now. None of the boys is the culprit."


    "Wait a minute."


    As Shinohara approached us, she began looking inside the tent. It looked like she was suspicious and thought we kept something hidden in here. But of course, nothing came out. After inspecting the two tents, Shinohara went back to the girls and whispered to them.


    "You know, that Hirata. Maybe he hid it in his pocket or something? I am curious as Ike, Yamauchi and Ayanokouji were talking to each other in whispers."


    Of course we were, after all the girls demanded to search all over the ce carefully.


    "That''s enough!"


    All the girls, including Shinohara began attacking Ike.


    "Wasn''t Ike acting suspicious from a little while ago? Maybe he is hiding something after all!"


    "What!? I''m... I''m hiding nothing! If you want to search me, then search!"


    Spreading his arms and pleading his innocence. Hey, now... If he keeps talking like that....


    "Well, let''s search. Hirata, could you do it please?"


    "All right. However, you girls must understand one thing. If we find nothing here, then from now on I would like you to stop investigating the boys constantly."


    This was the worst oue. Under the supervision of the girls began a physical examination of Ike, Yamauchi and me. Of course the underwear won''t be found on Ike and Yamauchi. They didn''t move against Hirata''s careful examination and he was able to inspect every corner. And finally my turn came. It was toote to escape from this. I guess it was me that put myself in this situation after all. I wish I could turn back and redo things.


    No... Not really. There was no turning back now. So, I should bet on the possibility that Hirata might overlook even by 1%. I decided to stay still like a dead fish and be examined by Hirata as he was slowly checking my upper body.


    And then, Hirata put his arm inside the back pocket where I put the underwear.


    ������ Has he finished?


    Resignation started. Without a doubt, Hirata''s arm was transmitting the sensation of feeling the underwear. Although I wasn''t sure if that was really the underwear and not just the sensation, it was enough suspicious that a rolled-up piece of cloth was in the pocket. Hirata, whose body stiffed for a moment, looked into my eyes. But after our gaze entangled in a moment in which even one second didn''t pass, Hirata, examining my jersey without taking the underwear out, turned his head to the girl.


    "Ayanokouji doesn''t have it either."


    Saying this, he started walking towards Shinohara. Ike and Yamauchi surprisingly exchanged looks.


    "These guys didn''t have it."


    "That''s strange... I thought it would be someone from those three. But if Hirata-kun says so..."


    If Hirata who''s overflown with sense of justice isn''t telling a lie, Shinohara had no choice but to believe it.


    "It should be fine once I tidy up the luggage. We can discuss if from then on."


    After all the inspection ended, I hurriedly returned inside the tent. Soon after Hirata came along.


    "Hirata... Why didn''t you tell them?" I honestly asked.


    "It is the underwear that you were having in your pocket, right?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Karuizawa''s underwear... Did you take them, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "No, that''s wrong." How will this good young man take my short denial?


    "I trust you. You''re not that kind of person. But why having them in the pocket?"


    There was no way I couldn''t answer that after he told he believed me without hesitation. I told him honestly about them being in Ike''s bag. Hirata showed his brooding gesture for a moment.


    "Is that so? Then it wasn''t you for sure. But I don''t think Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun did either. If it''s a culprit in the first ce I wonder if they couldn''t put it in their own bag. I have a theory they hid it in another ce."


    Without telling some difficult exnation, Hirata saved me with his usual quick-wittedness.


    "I can take care of the underwear, if you''d like."


    "Sounds good... But is it okay?"


    Having this is simr to holding the joker card �C something that is hard to process.


    "Even if I turn out to be the worst culprit, it will have minimal damage on me. They''ll think I''m pretty much her boyfriend."


    With saying this, Hirata put the underwear inside the stic bag used for the toilet. I wonder if Karuizawa would be happy knowing he touched her underwear with bare hands.


    "However... With this we''ve found out one bad news. Knowing the underwear was in Ike-kun''s bag, high chances are there''s a culprit in the ss."


    "I see..." No matter what, if other ss'' students were wandering around then someone must have seen them for sure.


    After leaving the tent, I looked around the surroundings. Our bags were wrapped in stic one by one and put casually in front of the tent. A few meters away there was a tent where Karuizawa and the others were sleeping. Until the incident happened, the girls'' bags were piled up unprotectedly as well. You could easily steal something if you wanted to. I easily searched through Ibuki''s bag on the first day.


    The question is �C when it was stolen. It wasn''t for sure until we had a shower, so crime was conducted between yesterday around 8 PM until early morning around 7 AM. If that''s the case, anyone in the ss could have done it. However, I didn''t think the crime happened in the middle of the night. Someone would have carried a shlight in the pitch-ck surroundings and would have been caught by its light if they had snooped around the bags. If so, the sunrise around 5 o''clock in the early morning was highly possible to be the time.


    Well, even if we narrowed down the time of crime, it would be hard to narrow down the culprit from there.


    What if... We change the perspective a little bit? The reason why Karuizawa would be the one stealing her underwear is to hide them inside Ike''s bag. But what did she want to achieve with that?


    "I believe you''re not a culprit. That''s why I saved you."


    "O-oh. Thank you."


    "But that''s not all... I want you to find the culprit." Hirata requsted earnestly while taking my hand.


    "Me, to find?"


    "It will be uneasy if the culprit isn''t found, boy or girl regardless. Truth to be told, it would be the best if I find them, but it looks difficult to devote time to put everyone together..."


    Well, there are behavior restriction tagged along to the ss'' center person such as Hirata.


    "Person involved in the crime is certainly worried about the culprit. I don''t think a person who would do things like hiding the underwear in Ike''s bag can be easily found."


    Were we fully aware of that thing? Even Hirata was supposed to know that finding the culprit is hard.


    "... Well, I''ll do as much as I can for the time being. Don''t have excessive expectations."


    "Thank you! Thank you, Ayanokouji-kun!" While saying thanks with embracing spirit, Hirata deeply and thankfully lowered his head. It''s not that I didn''t understand Hirata''s grateful feelings, but his response seemed a little over-excessive. The theft of this underwear was probably an extremely troublesome case to Hirata. It would be an evidence of him as a leader taking seriously a crisis that hade to the ss in order.


    "And then, if you find the culprit... At that time I want you to tell me first. Certainly don''t tell it to anyone else."


    His ability to convey strong emotions with appealing eyes is strongly assertive. It was eerie that they looked too dignified.


    "If it bes public, this ss will again sustain a big damage. I want to avoid this. That''s why I want to think of a method of getting a peaceful settlement through talking with the culprit. And if they reflect, we could be done with this story because of me."


    "In other words, you''ll hide the truth?"


    "Hide, huh... It''s a bad wording, but even if it''s taken that way it cannot be helped. Even if someone from the guys is the culprit, I think the truth should be hidden."


    He fixed his pupils on me intensively. It looks like he''s saying he''s willing to protect the perpetrator.


    "I understand. So I''ll report to you first. Is that alright?"


    "Thank you. ...So, I''ll go back to work."


    Coming outside the tent, Hirata soon called out other students as if starting something. Multiple silhouettes I''d seen from the seat were bing distant.


    "Yousuke Hirata. Are you D ss'' hero?"


    I felt one contradiction in Hirata''s story. He said the truth should be hidden even if the perpetrator is a boy right after he said he saved me because he trusted me. In other words, even if someone had the underwear, the truth will be hidden from girls. Hirata didn''t have full trust in me. Let alone that, he probably highly supposed there was a chance that I was the perpetrator. That''s a natural thing, of course. From outsider''s perspective I, who had the underwear, am saying that Ike is the culprit. That''s why Hirata by giving me, who might be the culprit, the role of the detective spilt the thread of salvation and gave a warning not to cause second offence at the same time. While thinking this way, I could grasp the story. The only thing certain is to forget the incident.


    I also had thoughts of Hirata being the culprit, but... Well, it would soone to light.

 Chapter 115 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "Could you please gather the others?"


    When I got out of the tent, Hirata''s meeting had already started to take ce. It was not long before the whole ss gathered together.


    "Men are not to be trusted. It is absolutely impossible to stay in the same ce with them!"


    "But there seems to be a bit of a problem for guys and girl to live apart now, don''t you think?... The exam is almost over. Because we are friends, we must believe in each other and cooperate."


    "That may be right. But we cannot stay in a ce with underwear thieves!"


    Karuizawa is swinging her head to the side dismissing this idea as absolutely impossible.


    Well, if the victim says so, then Hirata cannot say anything more.


    Adding to this, Shinohara brings a branch of a tree and pulls out a line, in a patronizing manner.


    "We believe that the culprit is a boy. So, we draw a line here and divide the area between girls and boys. Boys entering our area is absolutely prohibited."


    Shinohara finally proposed to officially divide ourmon living space.


    "What''s this?! You treat us like criminals, without proper proof. Didn''t we let you check our baggage and also do a physical examination?"


    "You may not have necessarily hidden it into your bag, right? Men are perverts. Anyway, please do not enter the girls'' territory until we find the culprit. So go over there."


    After saying that, they demanded the boys move the tents. As expected, the boys did not seem satisfied with this and booing ensued.


    "If you do not believe us, then move your tent away or whatever. We will not move our tent and we will not help you move yours either."


    "Ah! I see, then fine. You cannot stand the burden of getting caught, while pretending to help."


    "And do not use the shower anymore, ok? It is not a joke to let a man who might have been a perverted thief use it."


    It seems that the unity that we had so far haspletely broken down.


    "Heck. Can you even stamp your tent?"


    Feeling that the situation became rather dangerous, Shinohara asked Hirata for help.


    "Hey Hirata, could you please help us? For Karuizawa''s sake?"


    "Ok, I''ll help you. It may take some time, is that okay?"


    "Thank you, Hirata! Good for us, Karuizawa!"


    "Yup. Only Hirata is to be trusted."


    Being a little bit happy and a little bit embarrassed, she made Karuizawa''s cheeks blush.


    "Hmm... Although, Hirata could be the culprit."


    "What?! Hirata is not the culprit! What a stupid thing to say! Get lost!"


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself Karuizawa. Just because he is your boyfriend does not mean that he cannot be the culprit!"


    Naturally the boys''ints were rising, but in this situation their words weren''t taken into consideration. Everyone except Hirata was suspected to be the thief, so it couldn''t be helped. The discussion where Karuizawa and Shinohara seized the initiative was rapidly approaching the conclusion.


    "Wait a minute. Can I raise my objection against all of you? Especially to you, Karuizawa?"


    In the midst of such a cold atmosphere Horikita calmly but also firmly faced Karuizawa.


    "What is it Horikita? Do you have any objections against our present n?"


    "I do not mind dividing the living area between men and women. As long as the culprit hasn''t been found, it is prudent to keep ourselves at a distance from the boys, since there is a high possibility that the culprit is a guy. However, I do not trust Hirata, I mean I cannot rule out the possibility that he is the thief and I''m not convinced as to why he must be excluded from the rules and let him enter the girls'' area."


    "Hirata would never do such thing. Can you understand that, at least?"


    "That''s your own personal belief. Do not force the same idea on me as well."


    Karuizawa was clearly not satisfied with Horikita''s attitude and took a step closer to her.


    "Hirata is definitely not the criminal. You don''t even have friends, let alone a boyfriend, so you may not understand."


    "Do not make me say the same thing over and over again. You cannot convince me about him." Horikita did not bend even when she was provoked.


    "Well, then let me ask you something. I guess there are not any other boys that can be trusted except Hirata. Or are there?"


    "I won''t speak without thinking. Simply put, you can increase the number by another one. If you do that then we''ll have two guys. It''s very effective when guys want to watch each other''s backs."


    "This is not a joke! Did I steal your underwear? No! You''ve been humiliated by a guy. Do you even understand? Do you know what is going to happen if you pull the culprit in?"


    "Don''t you think this is happening because of your insufficient crisis management? While we were wasting time, maybe they were making up their reason of how they did not know the underwear were being stolen?"


    "Oh! What crisis management?! They let us search their bags! What''s insufficient in this!"


    "It does not matter if your underwear is stolen. It happens often in everyday life, people fall victims of robbery. However, here it seems that there is a guy that has a grudge against you."


    In other words Horikita considered the possibility that the culprit did not steal the underwear with an ulterior motive, but rather it was an act of randomness against Karuizawa specifically.


    Maybe there was someone who was trying to get rid of their old grudge against Karuizawa and who deliberately decided to humiliate her. I can imagine the culprit following such a route. But is it appropriate for Horikita to express that idea against Karuizawa in public? She is smart, but she has difficulty in interpersonal rtionships and this is exactly Horikita''s weak point. If Karuizawa is stirred up in front of arge crowd, then she will get even more hurt and irritated. And this rage will not only be headed towards the boys, but to Horikita too.


    "You...."


    Karuizawa was on the verge of bursting out with rage when Hirata barged in and stood beside her gantly.


    "Karuizawa. It would be of great help for me if you chose to save another boy. Can we do that?"


    She followed up to his mediation.


    "Bu.. But.. How can I trust anyone else apart from you, Hirata?"


    "Well, then choose me!" Ike slowly raised his hand.


    To think that he was fighting with Shinohara just a little while ago...


    "Wait! If it''s about physical work. It''s me!" Sudou was waving his hand.


    "Wait! It''s me who has shown the most skillfulness, here!" Yamauchi also continued.


    No matter how many times we had disputes with the girls, we couldn''t help but wanting to be close to them.


    "Stop joking! This is serious! We are not trying to find a way to bring a pervert here. It''s no wonder that one of you is the thief. Or Horikita, do you think these guys are good enough?"


    "Well, this is what I believe. These 3 people arepletely unreliable, considering their daily behavior. So I thought this over carefully and I intend to choose the person who does not give me the impression of a thief."


    "Who is it? Someone other than Hirata, then?"


    I look towards the boys. Is there a guy who can feel at ease whenpared to Hirata?


    Who could it be?...


    "It''s you Ayanokouji!"


    ...What? Why me? How is it me?... Unintentionally, my mouth hung open, unable to speak a word.


    "Hahaha! Do not make meugh! If you think about it, isn''t he the only friend you have? You can''t trust such a quiet, sullen looking guy?"


    Not that it matters to me, but my existence in this school seems to be something between "that guy" and "sulky fellow". Is this the pitiful fate of a man who could not build satisfactory interpersonal rtionships in the first semester?


    "I think that Ayanokouji could be the culprit. In the morning he was acting a bit weird sneaking around, wasn''t he?"


    When I found the stolen underwear in Ike''s bag, I had no choice but to talk nonsense in order to get out of this situation. Well, it is a fact that I had Karuizawa''s underwear in my hands at that time, which made me look rather suspicious.


    "It might be possible... Certainly, he was in front of the bonfire yesterday untilte night, Ayanokouji-kun..."


    It seemed like the girls'' scepticism had be evident when they chose me as their next target. Suspicious persons began to pop out among the boys. Ike and Yamauchi were inplete ignorance. Regardless of us being silent or rifying things out, we stayed silent since it was a disadvantageable situation. No matter how much the girls doubted, Hirata was holding the evidence and it wasn''t ruled out that we could turn to be the culprit against our will.


    However, to be suspected as a culprit wasn''t a good feeling, regardless of false usation.


    "Ayanokouji-kun really is the underwear thief, right? He makes no excuses. He fixedly stared at Karuizawa-san with an eye of a pervert before."


    A suspicious voice could be heard among the girls. I couldn''t recall looking at her in such a manner, but what can you do if my brain decided to forget it for my convenience. False usations happen in such a way.


    "Um... Ah, I think Ayanokouji-kun doesn''t do such things..."


    Because all the girls showed doubt with all their might, I thought no one would take my side, but words of protection came from unexpected person. Arching her back from behind, Sakura defended me in a hesitant way. I didn''t expect such an action from a girl who''s bad at getting attention from others more than anyone.


    "Huh? What are you saying, why would you say such a thing?" Karuizawa turned her head in a displeasure to Sakura, who was siding with a potential culprit. From the viewpoint of a girl full of high spirits, timid Sakura is a reasonable target. It''s easier to confront her than Horikita. She changed her prey in an instant and as in predation attacked with words:


    "Huh, why? How do you get that Ayanokouji isn''t the culprit?"


    "That''s... That... It''s because he isn''t a person who... would do that..."


    Being strongly pushed, she desperately squeezed out her voice in fear.


    "Huh? I don''t get it. That isn''t an answer." After folding her hands, Karuizawaughed ruthlessly at Sakura''s continuous mysterious support.


    "Eh? Does Sakura-san like in, ordinary Ayanokouji-kun maybe?"


    Rather than just making fun of her, Karuizawa said this with proper reason. It would be fine if such a statement without basis was turned aside without hesitation, but Sakura took it straightforwardly.


    "N-no!?"


    Startled in surprise, Sakura''s cheeks turned red and became restless.


    "Wow. What''s this elementary-schooler like blunt response. It''s so obvious."


    The other girls joined Karuizawa inughter.


    "That''s...! Ah, um... Uuum...!"


    "Ha, isn''t it good? There is no other person who likes him that much. What can you tell us here? Hey hey, I can even help you out."


    "Uh!!"


    As if she couldn''t handle the atmosphere of having too many eyes on her, Sakura ran off into the woods. Kushida left us behind running after her. She had a good observation that being alone in the woods might be dangerous.


    "What was that? I was just teasing her a bit. That''s why she can''t make any friends."


    Watching over Karuizawa''s public execution from beginning until the end without saying anything, Horikita let a sigh whilebing her hair as if she was watching something uninteresting.


    "I wonder if it''s okay to continue with the discussion soon. It''s a waste of time to watch charade after all."


    "You know, Horikita-san. Such speeches off as if you''re being annoyed."


    As if losing interest in runaway Sakura, Karuizawa once again targeted Horikita.


    "Hey, Horikita-san. Why do you treat me coldly? Did something happen?"


    "Something? There is something."


    "Well, isn''t Hirata-kun cool? He''s also smart. And he''s even nice to someone like you, I think every ordinary girl falls for him."


    While giggling, Karuizawa took Hirata''s arm and pulled him with pride.


    "I''ll tell you, Ayanokouji-kun is... Well. His physical appearance is goodpared to the other guys, but isn''t everything else awful? I was wondering if you''re jealous of me. These are my thoughts."


    "You''re very na?ve, Karuizawa-san."


    "Aah�� So bad, it''s shameful to be jealous!"


    I often hear that collective behavior carves a person''s role, personality and psychological state. Things that could not be seen in school life seemed toe to the surface one after another. Especially for Horikita who was always by herself, being picked by the girls in her ss awfully bad, and yet she would let things go past as something out of her concern. Since this was amunity life, both parties couldn''t help but be affected inevitably.


    "Surely Ayanokouji-kun have many parts that aren''t being praised."


    Oi... I thought she would back me up, but it was the opposite.


    "However, can Hirata-kun trust him is another question. It was essential for you to pressure Hirata-kun without reason. In reality, there is no factor to trust Ayanokouji. Besides, I''m absolutely not going to get across personal affection. As a result of extinguished past, he became the guy you can trust the most in the ss. Or is there a guy you can say is better than him? If there is I want you to tell me."


    Saying this, Karuizawa nced at boys in evaluation and let a sigh.


    "... Well it looks there''s no one significant among guys. They''re always in the background."


    I had no choice but to agree with that point. The girls'' perception is too harsh.


    "Oh well, isn''t that great? I have doubts, however. I''ll put up with it if Hirata-kun is okay."


    It looked like I was the one chosen from Karuizawa and the girls in the end, but I wasn''t satisfied. Of course, I didn''t reveal such a thing. There would only be another dispute.


    As the talk wasing to an end, dispersement began and simultaneously with it the ss'' solidarity copsed.


    "I understand what everyone wants to say, but... I disagree with suspecting a ssmate without basis. There is no person in our ss who would do awful things." Said Hirata as he couldn''t stay silent about this deterioration.


    "You''re too kind. Are you saying someone else stole it?"


    "I don''t know that... But, I don''t want to suspect a ssmate."


    The guys as well were thinking of the culprit feeling bad about being suspected by the girls all the time.


    "Hey... Maybe ���� Is it Ibuki?"


    One person murmured while secretly looking at Ibuki who sat at the end of the campbase.


    In that moment, a spearhead of doubt turned toward Ibuki as if a group set an eye on one prey.


    "Ibuki-chan from C ss, right. It wouldn''t be ridiculous if she pretends to be D ss'' hindrance... Using tricks to make us look suspicious."


    "Stop with the nonsense, guys. You are without a doubt the most suspicious."


    Shinohara is very suspicious of the boys. She was keeping her distance from the boys, gesturing with her hand for them to back off.


    "Until we figured out who''s the culprit, we surely can''t trust guys. Right, Karuizawa-san."


    "Right. The culprit is surely someone from the guys."


    Because of this incident, it had been decided to continue with our activities with the guys and girls being separated individually in the end.

 Chapter 116 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    I will repeat myself over and over again, but a guy named Yousuke Hirata was a cool guy. Not because of his outstanding looks, but because of his ideals of how actions ought to be. An ordinary human being takes the initiative to be responsible for troublesome, unpleasant matters while responding uppermost to the others. Cooperating with the girls, he was setting up 2 tents to keep them at a distance from the boys.


    I, who was on the other side, had a fixed role of hammering pegs of carrying tents to the ground. At the beginning I immediately struggled to bepletely omitted, but as soon as I got the hang of it, I had a fixed position in the first tent. It was unexpectedly easy. Right now I was nailing the peg of the second tent with a hammer while wiping my sweat. Our link Hirata assisted me with spreading the rope and hammering the peg.


    "Sorry for giving you a hard time."


    The other boys were ying outside or trying to store some food with fishing.


    "Oh �C no, you don''t have to apologize. It would be bad leaving it to you."


    "It''s not bad. I''m doing it as much as I like."


    The existence of his refreshing smile was a big factor in the coolness of this guy.


    "It mighte off as weird, but why are you working so hard?"


    "Working hard? I don''t tend to work hard. I''m only doing what has to be done."


    Without meaning to sound boastful, he wiped dripping sweat with a towel that was hanging on his neck.


    "I think this special trial isn''t a battle, but an important opportunity for everyone to be closer. That''s why I want to cherish this very moment. I will dly work if that''s necessary for it."


    I wonder if an ordinary person can be full of good intentions as much as Hirata without being two-faced. Wanting to be liked by people, wanting to attract attention �C it''s normal to have such a mindset. But I couldn''t get such an impression from Hirata. I had strong feelings that he just wanted to be good to everyone.


    "Alright, about half is left. Let''s end this quickly."


    The two of us went to the opposite side of the tent in order to hammer the remaining pegs.


    "Hirata-kuun! Come here for a moment!" Karuizawa and the other girls were calling Hirata. In a sh they surrounded Hirata and were pulling his arms forcefully.


    "C''mon, c''mon,e here!"


    "Ah, I still have things to do..."


    "Can''t you leave it to Ayanokouji-kun? Can''t you?" They said while pulling him with all strength.


    Looking at Hirata and his worried face, I answered while thinking they''re a bother: "... I''ll do this, go."


    "But, it''s hard to do it alone �����C"


    "It''s alright, only a few things left."


    "So-sorry. Thank you. I''ll be right back."


    It was rather an imprudent request that seemed profitable to the girls, but as if my words didn''t reach them, they continued pulling him in the direction of the woods. Maybe they''lle back soon.


    I took the hammer once again, as I was dejectedly watching Hirata leaving the g behind. I continued with the work and finallypleted everything by myself before Hirata returned.


    "It took me more time than I thought, being alone..."


    I had to pay attention to the direction of the tent and pegs while stretching the rope many times.


    It was after 10 o''clock. What should I do now? I couldn''t make a mistake in the process now when it started moving. But before that I restored my physical strength. Working under the zing sun was too exhausting.


    "May I have a word with you?"


    Since Ipleted the first stage I thought I''d rest for a while when Ibuki called.


    "The discussion about the underwear thief this morning looked very serious. I mean, D ss isn''t monolithic."


    "Hmm, could be. We can''t stand various hardships."


    "Whatever the reason, as a woman stealing the girls'' underwear is unforgivable."


    That''s right. But why was she telling me this? It wasn''t me who was protecting Ibuki but Yamauchi as he was looking after Kushida''s group. Since we had a discussion there shouldn''t be any special entwined concern...


    "Are you doubting me?"


    It looked like Ibuki saw my treatment of being a culprit from Shinohara and the others this morning from far away as well.


    "Are you the culprit?"


    "No, that''s not the case."


    "Then it''s fine. Well, it''s not like I have specific proof. It looked like some girls trust you and that boy Hirata. I think the chance of you being the culprit is low."


    She had such a conclusion after hearing the argument between Karuizawa and Horikita.


    "You have no clue about the culprit?"


    "Right now, not at all. I don''t want to doubt the guys as much as possible."


    "So, who do you think is the culprit?"


    Her inquiry was as if she was testing me. I was side ncing Ibuki who was standing right beside me, but she was waiting for the response without facing me. Even so, she continued without an answer:


    "If the guys aren''t the culprit as you''re saying, then the next one who is suspicious is me, a stranger. Someone is certainly doubting me. I might be pretending as if the guys have stolen the underwear. Am I right?"


    She said so in self-mockery as if being fully aware that she herself is a suspect. I replied to her in a moment full of feelings:


    "I wonder if you at least trust me. I don''t think you''re the culprit."


    I answered this to Ibuki without hesitation. She looked at me a bit surprised as if wanting to make sure that this is true. When my eyes matched hers, she looked away.


    "... Thank you. I didn''t think you''d be so kind."


    "It''s just an honest answer."


    The reason I could answer so honestly is because I trusted her only by looking at her sincere eyes.


    Therefore, I thoughtlessly made a conclusion. The culprit who stole the underwear from Karuizawa and hid them in Ike''s bag was Ibuki.

 Chapter 117 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    So, on the 5th night of the special examination trial, D ss was feeling depressed. It was like we were keeping vigil all night over a dead body. After all, no one knew who the culprit was and no one wanted to talk about it. A whole day passed without a moment of doubts and suspicions.


    Within this situation, today, I was responsible for keeping the fire burning. I was just looking at the fire, throwing some branches asionally... a very monotonous and easy task.


    The problem, though,id elsewhere.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji! I told you to move the tent properly, didn''t I?"


    "Move it more to the left. Because it''s too close to the boys."


    "... All right."


    They just gave me an unreasonable order and I epted it reluctantly. The girls left with indignation.


    "It''s hard when you are forced to do misceneous routine duties."


    "... Look who''s talking. I would have been alright if it wasn''t for your unnecessary rmendation."


    "There was no other way. Hirata is not to be trusted. Insurance is necessary."


    "You are the only one in ss who doesn''t trust Hirata. It''s better not to think that all people live by being two-faced."


    "That''s true. In fact, I am not two-faced."


    Indeed. Horikita lives, by being true to herself.


    She ended up dodging this rather skilfully.


    "However, most people use their real intentions quite differently from their principles. Just like you do. Moreover, I don''t trust any of them because charity and hypocrisy are two sides of the same coin."


    It seemed that her trust issues weren''t limited only to Hirata. They applied to Kushida as well.


    "Still, I trust Hirata very much."


    "Ah! At least, I can count on you. You are really reliable."


    "Rely on me? Can you at least say that I have a good influence on the ss because of him?"


    Horikita must have had something on her mind since she came back at me with a counterattack. It probably seemed to her that I was holding information that she didn''t know and, on top of that, I kept answering her with an unfriendly smile.


    "Well, Hirata is not perfect. There are times that we cannot organise things properly when boys and girls are gathering together. But don''t you think he is doing his best as a coordinator? He can do what other students can''t."


    "That''s for sure. It''s true that his act of taking on a big role without making a sour face is impressive, but this muste together with a good result. However, it''s not possible anymore. The situation looks dire already. Do you know that the points that we D ss own now are very few?"


    "It seems that there was an excessive amount of spending. I can''t estimate exactly."


    "Just as I thought �� Hirata, whom you trust so much, keeps his lips sealed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Please, follow me."


    I wonder what it is that I should see so much that we left the fire unattended.


    Where are we going?


    In front of the girls'' tents.


    Horikita opened the cloth on the main panel and showed the inside of the tent.


    "That''s..."


    Unlike the empty boys'' tent, the girls'' tent had apletely different view because there was no space to sleep.


    On the floor, there was a floor mat to soften the hardness of the ground, and several pillows seemed to have been inted with air. Furthermore, they installed a battery-powered cordless electric fan.


    "The exact same things are also ced on the other tent too. A total of 12 points."


    "I used to think that the girls endured the heat with patience and withoutints. So, this is how you do it."


    It''s not like they were patient from the beginning. They just purchased all the necessary items.


    "Karuizawa and the others applied for these."


    It seemed that they indulged themselves quite well in the shadows.


    "When I realized it, it was only after they had ced the order and everything was ready. It''s difficult to do anything when we made a rule that anyone can use points if they apply for it."


    Just like with the case of Kouenji that withdrew early from the exams, there was no way to stop using points.


    "It seems that Karuizawa reported this to Hirata, so he definitely knows. But you didn''t know it. It''s a fact that no one told you or informed the others. However, I think that this kind of information must absolutely be shared with everyone else."


    Horikita exined the situation with her arms folded. Her words made sense, but it didn''t seem that Hirata kept his mouth shut because he actually had malicious intentions. Maybe, he just wanted to avoid unnecessary confusion.


    Even Karuizawa was evaluated when she reported to Hirata.


    "I understand what you mean, but I don''t have anything in particr to say. Points that have been used cannot be returned, and there aren''t many days left for the test to end. So, Karuizawa probably won''t use any more points carelessly."


    I thought I was getting angry with the cold way she responded back but it seemed like this was an already expected reply from Horikita. So I ignored herpletely.


    "If nothing continues to happen, this time we should probably remain quiet and obedient. But it''s very risky that the stolen underwear case remains unresolved. If the culprit is still nearby, from now on we should probably hold him back from achieving other sesses. That''s why I want to catch the culprit as soon as possible."


    "So, do you want me to coborate with you?"


    "Yeah. Now that cracks started to appear on the male side, there are many things which I can''t do alone."


    Boys and girls were now in the middle of a cold war. Information from both parts had been cut off and it was hard to find them out even if we went out to explore.


    "Understood. I don''t know if it''ll help but I''ll cooperate."


    When I replied so frankly, on the contrary, Horikita had a doubtful face.


    "...I can understand things a bit.... Do you have any other aim?"


    "It''s better for you to ept other people''s favours amenably. As a man, I''m quite dissatisfied with the fact that other men have been treated like thieves. My motive to coborate is enough."


    Earlier before, Hirata asked me to be responsible for the situation but it shouldn''t change anything.


    "Well, let it go. It''s settled then."


    But the culprit wasn''t stupid. First of all, under the situation of being suspected by all the members of the ss, he wouldn''t give himself away or show his true colours. Horikita may still think it''ll all be okay even in the worst situations. When we''ve already been disturbed on this trial more than this, it had an effect on the points too.


    However, about the culprit.... Ibuki will probably have to take action once again. No, it has to happen for sure. Because she didn''t achieve her goal yet.


    "Such a serious face. Treating someone like a criminal like that is not to your liking?"


    "Because of this incident, the ss is a mess. It''s a pity, despite the fact that we did everything very skillfully until today."


    "It''s unexpected that we managed to cooperate until now. Because usually there''s no teamwork in D ss. The final effect has been poor though, especially now that there''s a crack in between the boys'' side and the girls'' side. Of course, it would have been better to bring everything until the end of the exam"


    "Besides, whoever is the culprit, I wonder what is really his aim. Was the purpose of stealing Karuizawa''s underwear just putting into disorder our teamwork? I feel there''s another hidden purpose."


    At the keyword "purpose", Horikita crossed her arms but, after considering it for a while, she shook her head.


    "Let''s not think too much...Sorry, but I''m going back to the tent."


    Horikita, while breathing bit by bit, brushed her hair up and turned her face away from me.


    "Hey Horikita, how about confessing quietly?"


    "Confessing? What in the world are you saying?"


    Although she pretended to be calm, Horikita had a slight perspiration on her forehead. I decided to be reasonable with her.


    "From when the exam started, you''ve be increasingly sick."


    There may have been signs of her poor physical condition even before travelling but it was still light. Due to Horikita''s personality, the possibility that she would have been absent in a travel where there was excessive ying around was very high.


    "It''s normal."


    "You''re lying."


    I caught Horikita in the lie she continued to tell and then I extended the hand towards her forehead. As expected, when I came in contact with her forehead, it felt hot. She tried to escape but her movements were really slow.


    "Since when.....did you notice it?"


    "That time when we met on the deck. I wanted to hear what were you doing at that time."


    "Yes. I told you I was reading a book in my room."


    "It was really tough on you so you stayed in your room sleeping, right?


    "What''s the basis of that?"


    "When you joined the others, your forelocks were disheveled. In other words, that was the evidence you wereying down just before. Moreover, on the anchor deck, it was so damn hot but it seemed like you were cold. Even now, you''re wearing long sleeves with the zipper raised to the top. If you observe your situation until today from an external point of view, even elementary students will understand where my conclusion came from."


    Horikita, who usually would strike back, this time lost the words to retort back and sunk into silence for a while.


    "If you could offer all that sharpness towards A ss, you''d be able to get a little more recognition."


    "No. There''s no turning back. Are you not going to keep silent about my condition anymore?


    Touching with my hand, it was clear that there was a flu close to 38 degrees. Still, she was hiding it. That was for some simple reasons. If you reported your bad physical condition, the ss would end up receiving a bad evaluation and getting a bigger penalty. Her luck ran out since the exam started.


    "Be patient for another 5 days, it''ll all be in vain if you give up here. Good night."


    She''s going to survive until the end. Her will seems to be solid.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 118 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    I felt a strange warmth and stiffness on my cheek.


    Having a bad feeling about this warmth already, I tried to move away by stretching my neck a little. However, I could not move. I felt something like an arm being fixed tightly around my neck.


    "W... What?..."


    Waking up with a sense of difort. I immediately realised that I was in a scary situation. Sudou was sleeping across my face, with both his legs around my thighs.


    "Suzune... I...cannot hold it, anymore..."


    "Arghhh"


    I screamed, startling even myself and I escaped from Sudou''s headlock.


    "Shut up... What is it Ayanokouji?.. . Don''t wake me up... Hmph"


    He was trying to force something terrifying upon me, this fellow


    Even if I think that I was mistaken as someone else. Still, this is not a thing to reveal in a crowd of men in the middle of the night.


    The time on the wristwatch was still before 6 in the morning, but as soon as I felt the hot, humid air, my drowsiness vanished in an instant.


    I exit the tent in order to get out of the steamed atmosphere. The moment I step outside, I realize that the scenery ispletely different from yesterday.


    "... Just my luck, isn''t it?"


    It seemed that the curtain on the 6th day of the special examination test opened, early in the morning with trouble.


    There are signs that it will begin to rain soon. Most probably around noon.


    The weather was rough, towards the end of the exam.


    There is no need to worry if it rains a little bit, but in some cases it rains heavily and strong winds are possible.


    Then, we may have to act thinking the worst case scenario.


    It seems that we will have a lot to do. Like checking the tent pegs and thinking what to do with the baggage.


    In other words, that means that we are going to be busy and that will cause unnecessary attention.


    Eventually, when everyone gets up, we willbine the food we gathered with the emergency food we''ve got in store, by using our points and make it into a pot, so we can eat.


    In our everyday life here, there are naturallyints here and there that gradually increase, but in thest couple of days, everyone showed their willingness to survive this test.


    "Excellent. We have no incident, for days."


    Surely. This would not have been the case if there had been an incident today where underwear was stolen.


    Now, In front of the boys'' tent, the guys who were guarding up until the morning were passed out like being drunk.


    This is a deterrent that was devised to prevent the recurrence of underwear theft.


    Hirata was gathering already a lot of students and giving them a final round of encouragement.


    We should split into groups and start searching for food in order to survive today.


    Once we get the food of the day. We don''t have to use points.


    It can be said that this is a critical moment.


    We, too gather around Hirata


    "Shouldn''t we alsoe with you?"


    Already standing on the riverbank with the fishing rod in one hand, Ike turned over his shoulder to ask.


    "No. Ike and Sudou, I want you next to go fishing. From now on try to teach instructions about fishing to the other students. We have no time."


    As soon as the policy is decided, Hirata goes and gathers the group as many raise their hands.


    Of course, I will not be able to raise my hand, but I will participate as a remainder this time.


    The members chosen are Horikita, Sakura, Yamauchi and surprisingly, Kushida.


    Horikita''s physical condition seems to be still bad, but she is struggling to look well so as her situation is not to be perceived by the people around.


    "How did this happen and you are left behind? Where is your usual group of friends?"


    Come to think of it, I can''t see any of the girls who were working with Kushida in this exam.


    "Ah, yes. Well..."


    Kushida whispered in Horikita''s ear, as if he was worried about the boys'' presence.


    "The truth is, Mi-chan today is a girl''s day, right? ... You look pretty sluggish, too and you look sick all the time. So, my other friends may attend you at the tent"


    Standing close to Horikita and Kushida, I heard their conversation.


    "I am safe from the effects of the menstrual phenomenon even if you say that I seem to be in a poor physical condition. It''s only natural, after all. But why bother with this group? I am sure there are many other options"


    The only reason why Horikita goes on a fool''s errand is because she hates Kushida.


    Basically, Horikita hates humans in general, but among them, it is Kushida the one that she particrly dislikes the most.


    Why does she hate her so much?. The reason for this seems to be simple, it is because Kushida seems to hate Horikita, too.


    However, whenever I think about the rtionship between these two, I feel like there has always been a strange sense of difort between them.


    Kushida Kikyou has a hidden side, especially towards girls. There is one side of her that changes suddenly so as to abuse a person calmly.


    However, this is a fact that I happened to know by chance, and the usual Kushida is basically a bright and caring cute girl who is kind to everyone.


    I don''t think there are any students who dislike her except for reasons such as jealousy, but I think I understand well that Horikita is not the kind of person who would be jealous of Kushida''s character.


    There are some things that make even the philosophers suffer.


    Such as the question "Whiches first, the chicken or the egg".


    A chicken is a creature born literally from an egg, but also a creature thatys eggs. So which came first, the egg or the chicken? That kind of story.


    So, I do not know which one between these two was the first to dislike the other, Horikita or Kushida, or when did this started.


    "I thought that it would be good to talk to you Horikita, since a lot has happened. You know, we haven''t talked that much during this trip. As soon as it gets dark, let''s go to sleep, together"


    Kushida understands that she is hated and tries to make friends with her even though she hates her, too. Well, if her goal is to be friends with all her ssmates, being friends with Horikita is a road that cannot be avoided.


    There are a lot ofplicated and confusing questions about the rtionship between these two.


    "I do not have free time to apany you for unecessary things"


    "You are so mean Horikita. Even though your sleeping face is so cute"


    Horikita seemed a little annoyed, as Kushida said those things to make fun of her.


    For the time being, though, it seems that I will search for food with these members.


    "Hey, Ibuki, why don''t youe with us, too?


    Just as we are ready to go, I call Ibuki who is resting under the shade of a tree.


    "I..."


    "Today is thest exam. I don''t want to pressure you if you don''t want"


    "You''re right. Since I have a debt of gratitude with D ss, I''ll help....Ok, I''ll take part in it"


    Ibuki, who put her bag on her shoulder, wished to participate and Yamauchi was pleased by it.


    "Ah, that''s good, that''s good! This feels like a harem though"


    The more the girls'' percentage increased, the more Yamauchi''s tension increased too. But there was nothing better than having a lot of hands. With no reason to refuse, Horikita set foot into the forest without replying anything in particr.


    "The dark forest is really ominous....or rather I should say are you afraid of the heat and the fact that it''s damp and humid"


    The sky was actually pretty cloudy, and the inside of the forest changed considerablypared to yesterday. The visibility was scarce. Yamauchi, who was sweating from his armpits, proceeded to fan his own gym tracksuit with low spirit.


    "Aren''t you hot, Sakura?"


    Yamauchi, who wanted to talk about something, called out to Sakura. But, his eyes were fully concentrated on her breasts, and it was easy to understand that his only aim was that he wanted to see directly her tits.


    "Eh? Ah, Ahhh, no. It''s okay"


    All of sudden, Sakura tried to lean back like she wanted to indirectly escape his gaze. It is said that girls are really sensitive to men''s gaze because there''s always an ulterior motive to it. In Sakura''s case, this is particrly noticeable, since she already had many experience like this.


    "Yesterday, Karuizawa was really terrible. You''re so gentle, Sakura, so Ayanokoji decided to protect you"


    "Ah, yeah..."


    He had all the intentions of talking warmly but his gaze and the substance of it is a high-explosive bomb.


    "Yamauchi. You might as well be mindful of the trees. It''s possible that they may bear fruits. Also, in this area the trees are tall, so please hold on tight too "


    "Oh, ohh. Of course"


    Doing this, I''ll somewhat be able to prevent that Yamauchi''s gaze will turn again towards Sakura. Nevertheless, the boundless lust of a man will never run out.


    "Rain clouds are approaching from south-west. The weather may be stormy sooner than we imagined"


    Depending on the circumstances, it would be better to keep in mind that the rain will probably fall first thing in the afternoon. If this happens, it may be dangerous to go out looking for food for a long time. If we end up being caught up in the rain in the forest, far from being forced to a standstill, there''s the fear of injuries. In this case, arge quantity of points will be spewed out all at once.


    "Mmm...."


    While we kept walking quietly looking for food, Kushida repeatedly assumed a brooding and pondering expression while looking alternatingly between me and Horikita. Of course, Horikita was ignoring everything.


    "What''s wrong Kushida-chan"


    Yamauchi asked her, when he noticed her dyed actions.


    "Ayanokoji-kun and Horikita-san are on good terms from the beginning, right? So, I was thinking about the reason"


    "It looks like this. Why are you that close?"


    Kushida opened a difficult topic as well.


    "We don''t really get along well though"


    "You always deny it but, you still get along. Even now you''re always walking next to each other"


    Even if they say such a thing, I''m not really aware of it nor I particrly remember doing it.


    "Ah. I may have found something that Ayanokoji-kun and Horikita-san have inmon"


    "What is themon point?


    "Well, look at them properly Yamauchi-kun. Do you notice anything?"


    "What?"


    Yamauchi drew near and observed my face centimeter by centimeter. Then, after that, he rushed to Horikita and took a closer look to her face. Ah, so stupid. He got too close.


    *p*


    And so she struck his face in the most dry way. It''s just exploded a splendid p in the face from an ashamed drama actress. Yamauchi started to hop up and down in a weird dance, first soundless from the vigor and the pain of the p, then shouting and falling down. What is terrible is that Horikita doesn''t even nce to Yamauchi nor she cared about his words.


    "What, what did you do?"


    "You were too close. You better remember to keep away from my personal space"


    It was something simr to what happened when Ike came out and made a pass at Horikita. I think everyone would feel ufortable whening face to face, and at a really short distance, with a boy you don''t like to begin with.


    "Ahahah....So..Sorry Yamauchi-kun. I said some unnecessary things. You okay?"


    "You, you''re kind Kushida...."


    Yamauchi took the hand that Kushida held out, and he stood up with a red face. Ibuki kept watching the whole story from beginning to end with a slight surprised face. She probably doesn''t see often this kind of stupid exchange in C ss.


    "Wha, What is themon feature that you noticed, Kushida?"


    "You know? They bothugh very little! I mean, I think I never saw Ayanokoji-kun and Horikita-san smiling"


    Kushida pointed out this unexpectedly, and she was convinced I would ept it obediently. Regarding Horikita. I saw her smiling several times like she wanted to fool the other party but that was nothing more than a smile of courtesy.


    "I''ve never seen Horikita''s smiling face. But I smile, right?"


    "I''ve seen your bitter smile but...I''ve never seen you smiling from the bottom of your heart or roaring withughter. Or you just didn''t show it to me?"


    I nced to her a little displeased. Yes, this time my heart beat fast too. My pulse suddenly raced/increased.


    While we''re still on this desert ind, a lovely scent tickled my nose. I got embarrassed and I averted my eyes.


    "It seems like it''s all gic. The difference between a person whough often and a person who doesn''t"


    "Uhm...I don''t like this kind of reason. Even if it''s true"


    Well, that''s not all. There''s also the possibility that the environment, in which one is mainly brought up, influenced this kind of thing.


    "Should we try practicing once? How about that? Smile"


    "For the time being, let''s start with the center of this area"


    Said Horikita.


    "Eh? Laughing practice?"


    "How long do you feel like travelling? We decided already that we need to find food"


    Horikita put Kushida in her ce with a strong tone and a t refusal. And immediately she fired instructions to deploy the people for the search.


    "Two persons should search without acting alone. Beware of that. Let''s go Ayanokouji-kun."


    Being called, I started walking with Horikita.


    "A-... Au..."


    Huh? I saw Sakura who was following us from behind dropping her shoulders.


    "Let''s find food together Sakura."


    Yamauchi, who called behind Sakura''s back, suddenly showed me thumbs up. It seemed that was the sign of using the chance of only two of us being together.


    "Take care, Ibuki-san."


    Ibuki and Kushida who stayed paired up. Ibuki is unsocial as well but there shouldn''t be problem being with Kushida.


    "Horikita, how will you handle the custom key card?"


    "I check it on the sixth day of the trial, right... I always have it on me."


    Saying this, she put her hands in the pocket of her jacket letting me know it''s right there.


    "When I improve the device, I''ll slip it among the students arranged by Hirata-kun. Ibuki and the others aren''t supposed to know."


    Well, I wasn''t worried much concerning the circumstances. Since it was the thing I had to pay the most attention to I''ll do it well.


    "Could you show it to me?"


    "Huh? Here?"


    "It''s rather convenient here. It''s too suspicious in the basecamp."


    "... That''s true, but what will you do when you see the card?"


    I exined the situation to Horikita who was giving me suspicious look.


    "To be honest, I was being silent until now. Since I was together with Sakura she can confirm itter, but I saw students having some kind of keycard on the first day."


    I told Horikita about Katsuragi obtaining the card in front of the cave.


    "However, I''m not sure if that was really the keycard. I haven''t properly seen the thing. I wouldn''t joke about the thrown telephone card, right?"


    "... Right. If you''re absolutely positive, then that''s a huge aplishment."


    Being convinced of the reason, Horikita turned to alert Ibuki and secretly took out the card. I received and checked its front and back. The back side was the usual maic card, but as Ms Chabashira said the front side was having the proof of the leader. The name of Suzune Horikita was carved. Even when I tried touching it with hands, I understood it wasn''t something to be peeled off.


    "Well? Is it the same card Katsuragi-kun had?"


    "No... Hmm. I thought I''d know seeing it... But it''s of a different color than I remember."


    "There''s a possibility that the keycard is of different color depending on the ss."


    "Indeed. But there''s a shortage of material to decide. If we make a mistake we can''t recover."


    When I tried to return the card, I dropped it from my hand on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    At the same time I let my voice in panic, Horikita immediately reached out her hand to pick it up. She put the card in her jacket, but due to the noise we naturally gathered the attention of surroundings.


    "What happened?"


    Kushida looked over here a bit worriedly. Ibuki as well.


    "No, it''s nothing. There was a bug and I got surprised. Yuck."


    When I looked at Horikita apologizing, she red at me terrified.


    "S-sorry..."


    Horikita became extremely furious and took a distance from me.


    "Did she dump you?"


    Yamauchi approached grinning.


    "Look, Yamauchi. I have to ask for advice so would you lend me your ear?"


    "What is it, is the consultation fee for love expensive?"


    "This vicinity''s ground is full of mud due to rain, right? I want you to put this mud all over Horikita''s hair. Can I ask you that?"


    "... Huh? If I do that I''d get killed! I certainly won''t do that!"


    Of course, I understood I won''t get an agreement. However, this was an act that was too unnatural for me to carry out. Since Yamauchi is normally good at telling lies and doing pranks, I thought he could pull off this stunt.


    "You know, even if Horikita gets mad at me it''s still uncool to do a revenge."


    "Maybe if you do it, you''ll get an opportunity to get an email address from Sakura."


    "Whaa��- !?"


    "How''s that?"


    "Huh, Sakura''s email address... Hm. I, I''ll do it."


    Boy that lives for love quickly decides to die for it. This decisiveness is amazing.


    "Are you absolutely sure? If you''re lying I won''t do it."


    When I gave a sign, Yamauchi gathered up a lot of near-by mud with both hands and turned behind Horikita''s back. If she had not been ill, she might have noticed signs, but Horikita couldn''t afford to pay attention to her surroundings now. Kushida and Ibuki, noticing the bizarre behavior of Yamauchi, were watching curiously. And then, Yamauchi did it. With all one''s strength he covered Horikita''s beautiful ck hair in mud with both hands. He filled her up all over with both hands. He didn''t have to overdo it, but well...


    "Ahaha! Horikita, you''re full of mud! Funny!"


    Like a youngster, Yamauchiughed at the prank pointing finger.


    As if she couldn''t grasp the situation for a moment, Horikita didn''t move for a while. However, when she understood it, she got up and without words grabbed Yamauchi''s hand that was pointing at her.


    In a moment of confusion Horikita threw away Yamauchi.

 Chapter 119 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    We returned to the base camp before noon with no result. Even without the sun, it was unbelievably hot in the forest during midsummer. Even Horikita, who said she didn''t sweat, was slightly wet.


    "You''d better wash yourself quickly, Horikita-san. You''re quite muddy..."


    "That''s right... This situation is truly painful."


    Having her hair and clothes covered in mud, Horikita was annoyed with displeasure. She wasn''t excepted even with her bad physical condition.


    "It''s because I resent you for a lifetime. Prepare yourself."


    Burbling Yamauchi hid behind my back, trembling in fear.


    "I-I-I, I di-did it. Promise, keep your promise!"


    "It''s alright. I''ll tell you after the trial."


    It might have been bad for Sakura, but Yamauchi needed apensation for his heroic act.


    "Oh no, looks like it''s impossible to use the shower room..."


    The girls who had already returned from the search gathered in front of the shower room waiting for their turn. Ironically, Karuizawa and two other girls from her group were standing in line. Even if Horikita and the others stood in line now, it would be a long wait. But due to various reasons of her muddiness, she wasn''t thinking of surrendering to Karuizawa who showed hostility towards Horikita. It looked difficult to cut in there.


    "How about using the river? It''s easy, right?"


    "... Right. Looks like there''s no other option."


    "I could go swim as well. Would youe with us, Ibuki-san? I sweat a lot. If we get the approval then C ss can use the river?"


    Using the spot without permission was the unquestionable rule.


    "I''ll pass. I''ll quietly wait for the shower room since I don''t like swimming."


    "Well, well me too..."


    Taking advantage, Sakura refused as well not wanting to expose her bathing suit to boys'' view. Horikita turned her back after seeing the shower room once again. The shower room with its source of hot water was the best for sure, but regardless of the cloudy sky it was quite humid. She didn''t have confidence to keep on waiting with her bad condition.


    I was heading towards the front of the tent together with burbling Yamauchi.


    "I''ll rest in the tent for a while. It hurts where I was hit..."


    It looked like Yamauchi was crying entering the tent while walking unsteadily. Although a suitable person, he really did a harsh favor...


    Well, let''s go back to Horikita''s state. She disappeared from our views having already started to change into her swimming suit. During that time the number of people waiting for the shower room gradually increased. Behind Karuizawa and the others were Sakura and Ibuki. Two other girls lined in the back.


    On the other side, the number of students enjoying their time swimming in the river was big as well. A few minutester Horikita and Kushida appeared in swimming suits as well.


    I went to the luggage storehouse where the boys'' bags were ced alone. Then I was walking inside the camp from one ce to the other searching for a less popr ce. When I returned about 5 minutester, I saw Horikita who was washing herself in the river standing up. The cold river''s water must have been a poison to Horikita''s sick body, but she was satisfied with washing away the mud.


    "Uh-oh, looks like you worked hard."


    Seeing Ibuki at the very end of the shower room''s line, I slightly nodded.

 Chapter 120 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    I was waiting 15 minutes in front of the boys'' tent for Horikita toe out. She stood stock still for a while,ying her eyes down to check up her condition. She then slowly raised her head looking around. When her eyes met mine, her pupils swayed for a moment. Her figure approaching me with heavy footsteps didn''t seem to be frail.


    "... Ayanokouji-kun. Could youe for a moment..."


    I turned around once again to check if Ibuki lined in front of the shower room.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Follow me... We can''t talk here."


    With only uttering this, Horikita left the camp moving towards the forest.


    "What happened? Are we going to enter the forest searching for food again?"


    Horikita kept on walking without answering my calls. She stopped once we couldn''t see the camp anymore. Horikita turned back wanting to say something, but hesitated for a moment as if having second thoughts.


    "... It was my negligence. I wanted to say to you after I realized it was a mistake. Is that alright?"


    "Mistake?"


    "... It is stolen."


    "Y-you aren''t saying you underwears were stolen, are you?"


    "No. Even worse. The thing stolen is... key card. It was aplete mistake."


    Falling into self-hatred, Horikita showed a facial expression I hadn''t seen until now.


    "I wanted to talk to you since I trust you. I couldn''t consult with someone who might be a culprit. It''s so embarrassing I want to die..."


    I was honored to hear that, but I couldn''t possibly rejoice in front of her when she was feeling down.


    "Such a big mistake..."


    "No, the one who stole it is to me. Alright?"


    "Even so, it''s a matter of responsibility. It has nothing to do with me being in a bad physical condition or covered in mud." Said Horikita regretfully, casting her eyes down. The leakage of information could bring big damage in the trial.


    "I shouldn''t have let go of the card even for one second. But instead, I..."


    "Don''t me yourself. Maybe it won''t console you, but I think you did the best you could do."


    I didn''t know if she had heard me. All she did was bit her lower lip as in regret.


    "We shouldn''t announce this publicly for now. We should grasp the situation first."


    "Yes... I think so too."


    Everyone would have panicked if they had known the truth. I wanted to avoid that at least.


    "I suspect two persons. Karuizawa and Ibuki."


    The former one would have done it out of simple hatred. Horikita hurriedly exined she could have stolen it out of fun.


    "The chances are low. Karuizawa was the whole time in front of the shower room."


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Yes, I can affirm. The same thing about the two girls who were receiving orders from her."


    "If that''s correct, the chances of Ibuki being the culprit is high. She could have known about the existence of the card in the morning and the timing was just too good. However, don''t you think stealing is a very dangerous stake? Since the name of the leader is carved on the key card, only looking at it is supposed to be enough. Maybe she''s mimicking crime on purpose."


    As if seeking for my answer, she looked at me with suspense. Iid my hand on Horikita''s shoulder and calmly said:


    "We could understand that if we examine the timing and inquire Ibuki. If we''re going to doubt Ibuki then we shouldn''t keep our eyes off her. Her escaping away would be the worst scenario."


    "That''s right. But excuse me, I wonder if you could return before me to follow her immediately."


    "... Is that so? I get it. I''ll go back and look out for Ibuki."


    She probably had the urge to be alone in order to throw up. I left Horikita by herself and returned to the base camp.

 Chapter 121 - 5 Part VII(A)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 5 Part VII(A)</h4>


    After about 10 minutes, Horikita came back and felt the uneasy air of the campsite. It was because of the dark smoke that could be seen from the back of the temporary toilet.


    It was too early to make a fire. She also noticed that the ce where this wasing from was very strange.


    "What''s that smoke? What on earth happened?"


    As I joined Horikita, I caught Ike''s tension nearby and asked him about the situation.


    "This is serious. It''s a fire! Fire! Something is burning behind the toilet!"


    All the girls who were lined up in front of the shower room are gone. As soon as they heard that a fire broke out, they must have left in a hurry.


    "I can''t see Ibuki. The fire might have been her work. Where is she?"


    "As soon as she noticed the fire, she just walked there."


    I hurried to the back of the temporary toilet, there were Hirata and the others.


    Ibuki was also there.


    Horikita was ready to call out Ibuki, however the moment she saw her profile, she hesitated. Because Ibuki''s expression was so genuine. She couldn''t hide her confusion about the fire. That''s the face she was making.


    "Does that mean... She didn''t do this?"


    Such doubts attacked Horikita, causing her confusion.


    If it was for the key card to be stolen, it had to be Ibuki. If there was a fire, only Ibuki could have caused it. Nevertheless, Ibuki was still on the scene and acted surprised by the fire.


    When I looked into the origin of the fire, there was something left after the east side of the papers got burnt. But since most of it had been already turned into soot, I couldn''t tell exactly what it was, as I saw it just for a moment.


    However, some parts that had not burnedpletely looked familiar, so the moment I saw them, I realised.


    "Did the manual get burnt?"


    Horikita also noticed the same thing, so she raised the question.


    "Yup. Apparently, it looks like that. Who would do this?..."


    "... It''s one after another...."


    Horikita gave a small cough and looked down regretfully.


    "I am responsible for this. The manual was kept in my bag. We kept them all piled up in front of the tent and I didn''t expect mine to be stolen by someone during daytime. But first I have to digest properly what happened."


    Rather that searching for the culprit, Hirata headed towards the river as he preferred to extinguish the fire first.


    While scooping water in an empty stic bottle, Hirata coughed with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Why... Who would have done something like this... Why can''t we alle along..."


    Spontaneously, with all his might, he squashed the stic bottle in his hands.


    Where did his usual refreshing expression go? There was a terrible atmosphere hanging in the air.


    Hirata''s body and mind, as he constantly worked as the leader to consolidate our ss, continued to bear a heavy burden.


    "I don''t think you have to overburden yourself."


    I said words that couldn''t be consideredforting to Hirata, however, he stood up muffling a thank you.


    "This incident... We have to discuss it, properly."


    "That''s right. Most of D ss has witnessed the fire. I am sure they would like to find out the truth."


    With a depressed expression, Hirata returned to the site of the fire, holding the scooped water in his hands.


    "Hey, who did this? Does that mean there is a traitor in our ss?"


    When we went back, we found Karuizawa at the head of a confrontation between boys and girls.


    "Why are you suspecting us? Isn''t this a whole different matter from the one with the underwear?"


    "You think we don''t get it? Did you not burn it, so that you can mislead us?"


    "Don''t speak nonsense, as if we could do something like this."


    "Wait a moment, everyone! Let''s calm down and discuss altogether."


    I received a request from Hirata to pass the water. Instead of him, I overtook the mission to extinguish the remnants of the fire. At once Hirata went to the center of the circle and intervened to mediate and convince them not to quarrel.


    It may have been due to yesterday''s theft of underwear incident, but both sides have now heated up and showed no sign of settling down. It seemed that the members of D ss couldn''t help starting a hunt for the culprit here.


    "For the time being, there''s no fear for the mes to spread out."


    Shaking the overturned empty stic bottle a few times. There should have been no more contents left inside, but one by one a few drops of water trickled down the fire.


    I looked up at the sky.


    "Rain..."


    Drops of water were falling and dripping onto my cheeks. The clouds were getting darker than before. This was proof that heavy rain woulde soon.


    Originally, all of us agreed to unite and ovee thest pinch.


    But now, boys and girls were strongly opposed to each other, and they remained unmoved as if they were having a real war with each other.


    "I can''t do this, anymore. Seriously, this is the worst. Having arsonists and underwear thieves in this ss, this is the lowest of the low."


    "That''s why we''ve been telling you that it wasn''t us! How long are you going to keep suspecting us?"


    A quarrel that could keep going forever.


    Hirata was supposed to stop this soon as usual, but he was standing still, looking dumbfounded for some reason. Was he thinking about who could be the culprit?


    "Kanji, I can''t see Ibuki...?"


    Yamauchi noticed that Ibuki, who was nearby some time ago, wasn''t here anymore. And I noticed that the bag that should have been left here was also gone.


    "Perhaps, the culprit of this fire...."


    "You''re also doubtful, I see. If she was to start a fire, well, as expected....."


    Men''s suspicions began to turn towards Ikuki, and the girls also begun to doubt Ibuki little by little. However, before the resolution, the rain began to fall gradually stronger and stronger.


    "Crap. Let''s postpone the discussion for the time being. It''s terrible if we''re going to get drenched."


    Ike and others, in hot haste, began to put into the tent the food and packages taken out.


    "Hirata, give us instructions."


    Ike called out to Hirata but, he still stood motionless in the same ce. Hirata was staring at the empty space and didn''t move the whole time. In the meantime, the sound of the falling rain was gradually getting stronger. I was getting anxious for this situation, so I approached Hirata but I didn''t get any sign of recognition.


    "Why........Why is this happening.....It''s the same as that time....."


    He coughed out lightly. I couldn''t understand the meaning but it''s certain that it''s not a trivial matter.


    This is not like Hirata at all. Hirata, who is always calm andposed.


    "Because of me, up until now...."


    "Hey Hirata, what are you doing! !"


    A voice called Hirata from a distance. Still Hirata made no move, whether he had heard it or not. I gently ced my hand on his shoulder and he slowly turned over and looked back to me, surprised and astonished.


    "Ike is calling."


    ".......eh."


    Hirata''s expressionpletely lost life �� he was turning pale. The second time that Ike called Hirata, he slowly regained back his sanity. So in that moment, he finally noticed it was raining.


    "Rain....."


    "It''d be better for you to help Ike and the others. We have to keep the clothes dry."


    "Well, I have to settle everything quickly."


    "Ayanokoji. Is that fellow, Hirata, okay?"


    "As expected, it looked like a shock. Probably because many idents happened in session."


    "In middle school, there was a young master and an honor student, and I guess he carried a lot of heavy responsibilities? Due to the fact that he took too many of them upon himself, he ended up exploding. From there, for a short time his ss became a mess."


    "Do you feel there''s this sign in Hirata too?"


    <Illustration>


    "Well, still it''s an exaggeration to say he''ll explode. In some respects, it''s too much of a danger though."


    I wonder if it''ll be like Sudo''s wild intuition. But he seems to strike the point unexpectedly. Since the start of this special exam, Hirata has been burdened with various things. It would be strange topare these difficulties with themon trouble of school life. For sure, the environment surrounding Hirata was starting to change.


    The issue of Karuizawa''s underwear, the mud, and the uproar of the fire. His heart was stormy like this sky.


    "Well, for now, let''s do something to take care of the baggage."


    We joined to help the students who had already begun putting them in order. Thankfully, it was allpleted in about 1 minute.


    "Ok....All the preparations are over."


    I supposed that Ibuki was going to disappear but at the same time Horikita did too. I read this as a fifty-fifty possibility but rather, she probably proceeded voluntarily towards a favourable direction. As soon as I focused on the road leading to the beach, I slowly stepped forward towards it.

 Chapter 122 - 5 Part VII(B)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 5 Part VII(B)</h4>


    Amidst the rain which began to fall heavily, I forced my sluggish body to chase after Ibuki. The sky, covered with rain clouds, blocked the sun, and visibility was poor. Even though I couldn''t see Ibuki, fortunately there were footprints on the muddy ground. I''m sure that if I follow them, they will lead me to her.


    She walked around a 100 meters from the base camp, going sometimes left and sometimes right, along the way. Then, unexpectedly, her figure stood still, as if she stopped and waited for someone toe and meet her. Inadvertently, I went into hiding, even though this action had no meaning.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Without even turning to look back, I heard Ibuki''s calm voice through the sound of the falling rain.


    "I am aware that you have been following me. Why don''t youe out already?"


    "Since when did you notice it?"


    "Right from the start."


    Her short answer, gave me an ominous feeling that I had not felt from her before. Her quiet and reticent impression didn''t seem to change. But, something was different.


    "So, what is the reason, you''ve been following, me?"


    "I wonder if you do not know, unless I tell you directly."


    "I don''t know."


    Now she made me look like I was the viin.


    "You clearly understand very well why you are being followed, right?"


    "I really have no idea. Why? What''s the reason?"


    Turning back to face me, Ibuki was looking at me straight in the eyes. There was no dejection in her eyes. I almost had the urge to apologize to her. I had no definite proof either. I was just acting based on my own intuition.


    "Don''t you think that there is no use in lying, anymore?"


    I felt my own hesitation for a moment, but I pressed on for an answer.


    "At least I want to hear from your own mouth, the reason why have you been following me."


    "From the case of a piece of underwear being stolen, to the tumult of the fire. D ss has had a series of misfortunes."


    "So what?"


    "Do you realise that some people suspected you?"


    "Ah!. Since I am an outsider. It cannot be helped being suspected."


    "In other words, that''s what I mean."


    "That I am the culprit. So where are the evidence?"


    "Unfortunately, there is no evidence at all about the underwear theft. Even so, I think it was you."


    "This is quite a terrible story. You suspect me, even though there is no proof."


    Well, she was so good at it. I could only praise her.


    She didn''t make her move until the 5th day and she did not try to approach anyone from D ss, at all. This stance, conversely, allowed her to spend time with us, without being suspected.


    "The reason I suspect you is because of today''s actions. You do not need a further exnation, do you?"


    Somehow, I wanted to take a testimony out of Ibuki. Trying to make me exin all the reasons why I suspect her. It''s like to admit that I am the leader. Even if I am 99 percent certain that she is guilty, if there''s a possibility of one percent that she is innocent, then, I should avoid pursuing things straight.


    "Let''s get straight to the point. Give back what you''ve stolen from me."


    I said that to Ibuki who was standing in front of me, but without looking in her eyes.


    "Whatever.."


    Giving a short answer, she began to walk at a quick pace. I also kept chasing her, following her speed.


    Ibuki changed her course heading straight into the forest.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Let''s see, where am I going to?"


    It was difficult to walk straight into the woods. I realised this in the past several days. Even more so in this weather, which doesn''t give us much visibility. However, Ibuki didn''t seem to care and stepped further into the woods. I also couldn''t pull back, here. I have been following her, in order to find out the truth. Now that I have made a mistake, I must take the responsibility of solving the problem.


    I must make up for my mistake. I must make up for my mistake.


    The same words repeated over and over again in my head.


    The trial had just begun. I couldn''t fail here... Besides, it is my mistake for being so aggressive towards Karuizawa.


    My heart beat became intense. Little by little. I held my breath and cut down the distance to Ibuki. It depended on the situation, but it might be necessary to consider recovering the key card by force.


    It''s alright. If it''s me, I can do it.


    I can do it, I can do it, I can do it...


    I understand fully well, that I am not calm. But still, I have to do something about it now. I have been doing well on my own so far, and I will continue to do well by myself. There is no one else to turn to.


    Being in the forest was somewhat better than being in the open, on the road where the rain and the wind were fierce. But the visibility was even worse, and the footing was much worse than I expected. And as I went right and left along the path, I naturally lost my sense of direction.


    But my biggest problem was my physical condition. I have noticed from a little while ago that as time passed, it deteriorated. Up until now, I had signs of a little fever, but maybe because of this rain, my body temperature dropped. My limit line had copsed and a cold wasing to attack me all of a sudden.


    When Ibuki suddenly stopped, she unexpectedly looked up at the tree. A piece of handkerchief wet with rain was tied in front of her.


    "Until when will you chase me? Would you stop it?"


    "Until you return what you''ve stolen from me."


    "Would you calm down and think for a bit? If I had stolen the keycard, it''s not like I would have had such a dangerous thing forever. Someone seeing that means immediate disqualification. I won''t end up just losing points."


    I didn''t refer to a keycard even once while telling her to return the stolen item. In other words, it looks like Ibuki confessed in that moment. She showed me her white teeth while faintly smiling as I was trying to pursue that point.


    "You thought I had confessed? Sorry, but that''s wrong."


    "If that''s so, then what''s the deal..."


    "I''m fed up talking with you."


    Ibuki crouched down starting to dig the ground using both hands.


    "Oh, hah..."


    Being strucked by intense dizziness and nausea, I leaned on arge tree beside me without thinking.


    "You look very sick."


    Ibuki turned her head once noticing my condition. However, she continued with her operation.


    "Ohh... Ohh... Hah..."


    Until now I managed to breath normally to the utmost, but I couldn''t endure anymore. My jersey soaked with downpouring rain suddenly snatched my body temperature away. I fought against the feeling of wanting toy down the best I could, but I couldn''t properly lift my head. ...When I thought about my resilience, it only really started there.


    "Ibuki-san. I''ll start investigating you using sheer strength. You won''t mind?"


    Muttering, Ibuki stopped digging up the earth, stood up and approached.


    "����- Sheer strength? Would you be more specific? To wield violence?"


    "... This is thest warning. Return it obediently."


    I confronted Ibuki with a sharp tone. I wanted to avoid using force, but there was no other way. I can''t show this side of self to anyone...


    There was a problem with Sudou that had urred before. He was hitting C ss students and the case turned out in a trial involving the school. That time, I condemned Sudou who had to deal with a lot of unexpected difficulties. I deserted it then as a well-deserved punishment. To think that I was about to try to solve things with violence like this is seriously hrious.


    "Thest warning, huh... I get it, I get it. So what if I do as you please?"


    She dropped the bag onto the ground, lightly raised her hands and took a pose of surrender. She got here very obediently. I couldn''t watch her resignation, but I couldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    I stretched out my hands, checking the bag first.


    The next moment, Ibuki''s small leg aimed for my face. The smallest precaution saved me. I bounced backwards, avoiding the kick. The thief jumped and took a defensive posture clinging to both hands.


    "You''ll really do it."


    "Violent act means immediate disqualification..."


    "Are you saying someone might see us in this ce? You''re willing to do it as well."


    While I was contemting whether she smiled suggestively, she grabbed my shoulders and pushed me down in the next moment. Without even managing to react defensively to the unexpected events, I copsed into the muddy ground.


    "Would you like a few moments to rest?"


    Her face looking down on me from above seemed blurred to me, who was riddled with wounds. Ibuki made a fist tightly as she grasped my cor and pulled up the upper part of my body. If I received this directly, it would tear my consciousness to pieces. I dusted it off, rolled on the ground, and escaped. I got up from the muddy ground with my hands, desperately trying to raise the upper part of my body. For the first time, I was d I did martial arts.


    "Huh? You can sure move. You practiced something?"


    Without losing her head, Ibuki looked at me in evaluation as if impressed. Detecting instantly that I had knowledge of martial arts, she realized I wasn''t an average person. How should I respond without telling her that my condition is at its worst?


    "Indeed... I''m nothing but failure in this trial."


    I have not contributed a thing to D ss. In fact, in spite of my poor physical condition, I butted in trying to pull D ss'' legs that were working so hard. I wish I could have reported from the start.


    Since I felt unwell, I could have requested another person to be the leader. Or I could have just refused. But my pride interfered which was unforgivable.


    I made a fool out of many, and hated the fact that I, who had cursed at those ipetent, wasn''t of any use. Ha ha... I let a dryugh in my mind. Was it until now that I made excuses for myself like this?


    "It was you, right...? Who stole the keycard."


    Ibuki, who I was trying to chase, stopped. We shortened the distance shortly after. She pretended to do an attack with her right arm, only to do a high, fast kick with her leg. I escaped her attack and stretched my arm trying to distract her counterattack. Ibuki avoided my arm being instantly aware of the danger. She then switched over the next attack, forcing me to do a bewildering defense.


    While having bad foothold, I kept the center of the gravity low, without worrying about giving the impression that I had the skills. Besides, in her, I didn''t see any hesitation in hurting others.


    Ibukiughed showing her white teeth, like she was enjoying this situation. I never thought I would see her with such a big smile. Because of all the moving around, I was attacked by an intense cold and nausea. It was only a matter of time to stand still until the end.


    "You did your best until here so I''ll give you a reward and tell you the truth. I''m the one who stole the keycard."


    Ibuki put her hands in her pocket and slowly she took out the card. On the surface facing my way, my name was engraved firmly.


    "You admitted it pretty quickly after all that."


    "It hase to a point where it doesn''t matter whether I admit it or not. There''s no striking evidence that I hurt you. It''s not like the school can make a right judgement. Isn''t that right?


    Ibuki''s reading was right. There was no factor that could make the school perceive this situation as it really was.


    Ibuki reached the same conclusion. Even if I got damage unterally here, Ibuki could find any excuse as much as she liked. Even if Iined, the two guilty parties of the crimes won''t get punished. It was D ss that had many points to lose.


    But, if I managed to get back the keycard, we could possibly be saved. By seizing reliable evidence, there was no choice but to force C ss to admit to their faults.


    Fingertips remained on the keycard.


    There was a chance that we could im its legitimacy if stolen. If it functioned to make the truthe to light, the school may thoroughly investigate as well. I couldn''t abandon that hope. But I couldn''t get back the keycard unless I gained total control of Ibuki''s next actions. I couldn''t believe she was stupid enough to show this kind of bold behavior.


    If she took it away, the card won''t ever be discovered or found anywhere else.


    If that happened, it''d only be a dispute involving me not stealing what had already been stolen.


    From there, I had no more energy to break into a run and draw near to her. To make matters worse, I had no strength in my fist either. But all I had to do was to make use of whatever force I had left.


    I wonder if Ibuki had some reasons why she was rushing things, or she was just underestimating me. I advanced through the ground andmenced the attack. Like a hunter who enjoyed a one-sided hunt. She nced at me for a moment, taking advantage of my weak situation.


    She was all fake.


    While I focused my attention on the lower half of the body, she turned without wavering and swung her right fist with the smallest movement. She barely grazed my hair and avoided any physical contact or attack at any short distance, then she applied a little force to the back of my body and made use of her momentum. Even if I was ipetent then, I''d still try everything until I defeated her.


    I tried to take her arms and she lost her bnce but again, she grasped the situation in a moment and slipped through my arm. I was trying to see things through by using my strength and speed but I was also avoiding any physical contact. I mustered my remaining strength and I drove into the pit of her stomach with my left fist.


    "Ah...."


    Ibuki, who couldn''t breathe anymore, kneeled on the spot like she was suffering. But at the same time my strength also reached the limit and my field of vision was distorted. There was no way I was going to chase her if she escaped, so I kept her under control.


    "That''s the worst...Already reached my limit."


    Because I moved my body intensely and overdid things, my condition, which was already bad enough before, became hopeless. But I couldn''t let myself copse. My blow was superficial and it wouldn''t defeat her.


    "I don''t know...I was sure you were involved in it."


    Ibuki stood up wiping her muddy face.


    "Involved? In what.....?"


    Ibuki showed a moment of hesitation but eventually, standing alone, she revealed.


    "I didn''t burn the manual."


    "Do you have the intention of just repeating a lie again?"


    "What would my profit be in doing such a thing like the arson? It''s inevitable that people would want to search for the criminal again with the uproar of the fire. And I also would strongly suspect myself. But there''s only great damage and not even one advantage in this."


    "That''s..."


    Certainly I agreed with what she was saying. She was stealing the keycard before the fire broke out. There was no time for her to bother burning the manual and fan the mes.


    Then, who? Did it even make sense to burn the manual?


    "The reason I talked to you in such a roundabout way was to confirm that. You seem to be much different. But in that case, it''s better to say that it was hard to understand. Do you think he''s in the D ss? I''d say a guy who seemed to be aware of my crime even before you."


    Ibuki sighed as if she couldn''t understand.


    "You mean...."


    Immediately, after the appearance of said person in my mind, I noticed that Ibuki was gone. The next moment, a blow shocked me and hit me hard when she attacked my head with a blunt weapon. I fell, hard.


    "Our conversation is over."


    I unconsciously started to feel that I had to get up, but the hand which had lightly been bruised by Ibuki''s right foot made me fall again. Then, Ibuki gripped my bangs firmly and pulled me up.


    "Ah, let me go....."


    "Sorry. I''ve got a busy schedule ahead of me."


    Suddenly, she aimed at my face and pped me with her right hand. My thoughts and my body were at their limit and it was impossible for me not to suffer damage. I shook off the hand that was gripping my bangs. Then, I tried to get upright and draw distance with clumsy movements.


    But my legs tangled and crumbled again to the ground like they used all their strength.


    "Did you think that such a coercive method will be excused?"


    "Come on now. I don''t feel like answering."


    When I narrowed the distance, she raised her feet high and kicked me in the face knocking me out.


    How many times I repeated this to myself.


    I.....made a great mistake.


    In an attempt to repair that mistake by myself, I transformed it into an irreparable situation.

 Chapter 123 - 5 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 5 Part VIII</h4>


    I let out a deep breath overlooking Horikita who had lost her consciousnesspletely. It''s been a while since I had such a stubborn opponent. Maybe if her physical condition had been good, it wouldn''t have been a ridiculous situation regardless of the winner. She was that strong.


    I continued what I was doing shortly afterwards and dug up the shlight and transceiver wrapped in vinyl. Although I would have rather gotten by without using those if I could.


    "What...?"


    Right after I took out the two items buried in the ground, I was caught by a mysterious sensation. I didn''t know the cause of it. It''s just that for some reason I had a feeling they were differentpared to thest time I had buried them.


    "Could it be... due to rain?"


    Concluding it must have been only my overthinking, I got my hands on the transceiver. Then I reported my current location to him who was waiting to be contacted from somewhere and sat down to rest.


    30 minutes must have passed since then. A shlight shed its light in front of me. Two times. Three times. It was well-regted like the Morse code. I did the same and sent a signal using the shlight near my feet. In order to resonate with each other, his guiding light went stronger. With his irritating face I didn''t want to see, Ryuuen showed up.


    "Oi. Thank you for your hard work, Ibuki, it was a good performance."


    "... That was justified, right?"


    "Justified? You knew you had to do it without making a mess or you wouldn''t have taken a risking here"


    "There was no other way, right. I didn''t think the digital camera would break."


    That''s right. If only the digital camera hadn''t wrecked, I would have taken a photo of the keycard and everything would have ended there. I''d have a certain proof in my hands. I wouldn''t even have called Ryuuen using the transceiver. But as a result, I went into a big risk carrying the card that led to Horikita finding out my true colors.


    "So, where''s the card?"


    "It''s here."


    I took the card from my pocket and handed it over to Ryuuen. Ryuuen illuminated the card with the shlight, confirming the name carved on it was that of Horikita Suzune.


    "You,e here to confirm it as well. You demanded it from the start. Be at ease. No one is supposed to be here in this weather and darkness. It''s good to take precautions but don''t waste your time."


    A ss'' Katsuragi appeared from his hiding ce. He was the calm and steady type of guy. Completely opposite of our leader. I pretended to be calm, but my mind couldn''t help but be once again aware of Ryuuen''s awfulness. Right after this trial started, Ryuuen said he''ll coax A ss against me and he really did carry that out. But how the hell...


    Taking Horikita''s card from Ryuuen, Katsuragi observed it with his own eyes. It couldn''t have been forged in this uninhabited ind.


    "Looks like the real thing."


    "Do you agree with this?"


    Although it exhibited a certain proof, Katsuragi didn''t change his stern expression. I''ve heard he''s a cautious guy, but being this careful is kind of a disease.


    "You managed to infiltrate into D ss well. Weren''t you suspected?"


    "Under normal circumstances I would have been. But, how I managed to do it �C that''s a secret to be traded."


    I unconsciously rubbed my cheek. When the espionage operation wasunched on D ss, Ryuuen hit me to make my leave less fake. But the pain and the hatred behind it was all real. Naturally, I misunderstood that students in ss D were beaten and kicked out as well. Maybe if I hadn''t been injured, I wouldn''t have gotten in so smoothly.


    "Don''t ponder about it forever. It''s a ck-and-white situation. Besides, you''ve already done half a thing for us. Don''t be stupid and withdraw here."


    "...That''s right."


    Although he replied this, it looked like they didn''t reach consent. Perceiving this, Ryuuen smiled as if ready to attack his prey. Rather than getting annoyed, he whispered:


    "What would you do if this is not a meritorious deed? Did you know that Sakayanagi''s faction has now overtaken yours and has the majority ever since the rumors spread about you failing to enter the student council after presenting yourself as a candidate? Here''s your chance, right?"


    "Son of a bitch... Why are you telling me this?"


    "A ss holds its firm ce by forming alliances. If that''s the case, even those who have betrayed you wille under your umbre. Or will I turn to an enemy? What will happen if that''s true..."


    It''s not like Katsuragi signed a contract with the devil. He was just negotiating. But that thought was na?ve. Once you discuss with the devil, it will lead to a mandatory blood contract.


    "Sakayanagi is now absent. It''s impossible that someone who can''t make decisions here rules A ss."


    "...We''ve concluded the negotiation as promised. I''ll ept your proposal."


    Having said this, Katsuragi stretched his arm to Ryuuen. Without an answer, Ryuuen boldly smiled.


    "That''s good. You''ve made a right judgement."


    "But what''s the negotiation about? Would you exin to me in detail?"


    I didn''t care whatever they did, but I had the right to know details. After aiming for A ss, I had to decide if being connected with Ryuuen had been the right thing to do.


    "To unite with A ss."


    "Let me return. I don''t want to arouse suspicion staying here longer than normal"


    Katsuragi returned the card to me. Then he disappeared in the darkness.


    "So, what about negotiation? What are the details? What''s thepensation?"


    Thunder came roaring from the sea right after thunderstorms filled the sky with shining white light. Without even being surprised, Ryuuen, with an eerie smile, told me the details of the contract. Those details weren''t simple, butplicated. However, even with ordinary methods piling up troubles, and achievements that were surely difficult, there was the prosime of a big reward.


    Before the beginning of the trial where the majority of students was about to retire and fully enjoy holiday on a boat, a situation no one imagined had happened and just about everything moved ording to Ryuuen''s aim. I hated this guy''s guts to the point I wanted him dead, but he was extremely close to A ss after all. I confirmed this again.


    "But... Is there a guarantee Katsuragi will continue keeping the promise? Even on a wastepaper."


    "Naturally, there''s a cover for it. He has no choice but to keep it."


    I walked up to Horikita and grasped the keycard with her hand after wiping off my fingertips. There was nothing this girl could have done. She could have only stayed silent and endure knowing C ss had found out about her leadership until the end of the trial.


    I was sure about it after observing D ss for a week. This girl didn''t trust anyone. Even after knowing the keycard was stolen she didn''t inform her ssmates. It looked like she had opened her heart to Ayanokouji only to iste from that guy again.


    In addition, if we added up her ipetence, she would be harmless.


    Besides, if she had the keycard, the fact her leadership was found out due to her mistake might have not been leaked to D ss. I understood this girl''s nature to a certain extent. Patient and stubborn. The type of person that doesn''t listen to others'' opinions. In other words, no matter how painful it is she will endure it for the remaining time.


    "Use your smart head and protect yourself."


    In the darkness, we disappeared in the woods quietly.

 Chapter 124 - 5 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 5 Part IX</h4>


    I kicked the wet ground and ran after Ibuki. One bothersome problem was the weather. Depending on the weather, there might be the possibility of getting stuck somewhere or getting involved into an ident. It was also a concern the fact that the sun would go down sooner than I expected and it''d be difficult to push forward without a shlight.


    The passing shower became stronger and the wind was also starting to blow more violently. The weather was just one of the bad circumstances. There was no advantage here. Visibility could only be maintained for a few meters due to the pouring rain. And even if it looked like I lost my way, thanks to the rain, the footprints of two people remained on the muddy ground, so it was easy to follow them.


    Those footprints suddenly vanished. No, they weren''t interrupted, rather they continued in the deeper forest. This implied that the path changed sharply and the persons intentionally bought themselves into the forest, they didn''t go astray. Using the shlight, when I aimed the light deeper in the forest, the two pairs of footsteps gradually were entering deeper and deeper. There was no reason why those people would put their feet in a dangerous forest like that.


    Just to be sure, I tried to illuminate the regr route leading to the beach, but there were no footprints there and the ground was clean. With my hand, I cleared away the dripping rain from my bangs. Then I followed the footprints and went into the forest.


    Naturally, the visibility soon got worse. It was safe to say it seemed night already. The ominous atmosphere floated around the dark forest but I pushed forward relying only on the footprints.


    It happened about 30 meters after. In a moment, I felt a light entering brightly in my field of vision.


    Immediately, I turned off the shlight and concealed my breath. Staring fixedly at the direction of that brightness, I could see the light again. It was a shlight. It was like it was sending off a signal. Ibuki and Horikita? No. Both of them wouldn''t have anything to make a light. I quietly turned my feet towards that light and shortened the distance.


    Hearing voices of people making small noises in the rain, I concealed myself. It didn''t matter who was there and what they were talking about. The problem was that I discovered them. Grasping the situation was secondary.


    And then, shortly after, the light of the electric torch went far off. It seemed to be over. Just to be sure, I approached cautiously. And then, there......


    Near a big tree, there was Horikita''s figure, covered in mud, who lost consciousness and she really looked like she was dying.


    A keycard was dropped to the ground near her hand that had no force left. On her injured body, traces of excavated soil. Looking at the situation, it was confirmed that Horikita has been found out as the ss leader by none other than Ibuki. After picking up the keycard, I hoisted Horikita up in my arms.


    "Um...."


    I felt a sense of difort when I held her in my arms. I sighed faintly and Horikita, slowly but surely, opened her eyes very weakly.


    "Did youe to your senses?"


    "Ayano...Kouji-kun..."


    Whether she could understand the situation, she uttered another faintment.


    "...my head....hurts..."


    "You have a high fever. It''s better for you not to strain to talk"


    "I see....I, to Ibuki.....but, why are you here?"


    Even if I told her to sleep, Horikita would concern herself with this and that problem while her fever was still rising. Then, she started to understand the situation little by little.


    "As expected.....it was Ibuki who stole my card"


    "I see"


    "I can''t be any more stupid than Sudo-kun and others. And I''m usually the one who exposes the disgraceful behaviours"


    She closed her eyesmenting a situation I couldn''t do anything about.


    "It''s not a trial where you should keep hiding for 24 hours. You can be open to attack"


    I intended to follow-up with something else but it seemed like it made Horikita sad. She was too injured and in a state of total heartbreak.


    "It could have been avoided if I knew how to rely on someone"


    If you seriously wanted to protect the leader''s identity, you would have to rely on trustworthy people from the bottom of your heart. Doing so, people would have protected the existence of the card on a 24-hours basis. But Horikita had no friends who could have done it.


    She looked miserable and she was coughing a little.


    "When I was losing consciousness, I felt like I heard Ryuuen''s voice.....That''s odd, he should be retired since long ago...."


    "You were losing consciousness. Maybe you saw him in your dream"


    "If it was really a dream, it would be even worse"


    I wonder if she really heard Ryuuen''s voice. Even if she fell asleep and lost consciousness, her brain probably allowed her to wake her up by herself after she heard something. It''s no wonder that she unknowingly picked up Ryuuen''s voice.


    "I''m sorry"


    While I was thinking silently, Horikita apologized.


    "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    "That''s because...there''s no else I can apologize to, except you"


    Hmm yeah. It''s something that makes me think hard.


    "If you think that''s bad, in the future try to make some reliable friends. Start from there"


    "That''s difficult.....nobody is willing to be my ally"


    Iughed when I felt the signs of such a resigned masochism.


    "It''s no use even if youugh, it''s pitiful to make fun of someone"


    <Illustration>


    "No, it''s not that. I think, deep inside you, you''re starting to feel that you need allies"


    "Nobody said that....."


    The usual Horikita, now, would be insulting the other party but this time, there was another meaning to her words. The meaning included in her words was that of ?exchanging and changing? oneself. Otherwise she wouldn''t have said ?Nobody who is willing to be my ally?.


    Still, it was not easy. Until now, nobody had any difficulties if he could change steadily and skillfully the way he was moving forward. Horikita''s vacant eyes seemed to be looking at someone else through me, rather than at me.


    "Such a thing.....I understood it since long ago"


    You should not live alone in this world. Both school and society consist of a huge amount of people.


    "Don''t talk. You''re sick"


    I can persuade her to be quite but Horikita didn''t stop her repentance. However, for Horikita, there are no alternatives other than rely on nobody. And even if she saw a new one, she couldn''t choose it.


    "With my own strength, I will rise to A ss. I will surely recover from this failure"


    Without strength, she grabbed my sleeve and made an impassionate appeal.


    "I''m ready to be cursed by all the sses....I failed to that extent"


    "ording to this school''s system, if you fight by yourself you can''t go up to A ss. We need ssmates'' cooperation at any cost. It''s inevitable"


    She had no strength to keep her eyes open. So her eyes, in the end, shut. Horikita''s faint grasp on my sleeve, actually, made me feel strong.


    "It''s impossible to admit. Regardless of how hard it is..... in the end...I am alone"


    "Ahh Shut up. Stop talking. There''s no persuasive or convincing power in a sick person''s words"


    I embraced Horikita a little strongly.


    "You can''t bear heavy responsibilities. You''re not that strong. Sorry to tell you"


    "You''re telling me to give up? I have a dream that my brother will recognize my dream to be in A ss"


    "I didn''t say that. You don''t have to give up"


    I looked down to Horikita suffering and groaning a little in my chest and added these words.


    "If you can''t fight by yourself, it''s better to fight with another. I will give you a hand"


    "Why....? You''re not the kind of person...who says such things..."


    "Then, why not?"


    It''s better for me to be intentionally vague. Shortly after, Horikita used up all of her strength and lost consciousness again. What I have to do now is carrying this out without being noticed by anyone. The easy choice would be to retire, but I don''t know which one is the emergency button on the wristwatch. If the helicopter is dispatched for an emergency, the sound will echo all around.


    "I confused the road...it''s dangerous, dangerous.."


    I was proceeding with the prayer to exit from the path but, unfortunately, I got out on a steep cliff.


    Another step forward and I would have fallen. I tried to make light below. It seemed to be about 10 meters. Unfortunately, it looked like I was walking in the wrong direction. Anyway, should I retreat back to the original route? I tried to invert my direction slowly as to not to put a burden on Horikita, but right after �D�D�D


    Unluckily, the soil under my footing copsed and I lost my bnce.


    If I were alone, I would have grabbed a tree branch and I would have stepped on it, but both of my hands were blocked with Horikita.


    I fell. It was inevitable.


    I curled up my body to protect Horikita but I tumbled down the steep slope at loss for what to do. For several seconds, I had the sense that I was flying. I can''t remember clearly what happened after I fell.


    Should I say that it''s fortunate that it didn''t hurt Horikita somehow? I looked up to the sloped but with my state of still holding Horikita in my arms, it''s very unlikely for me to crawl up.


    "I screwed up"


    However, now it''s not the time to be stuck here. This time I will carry the still unconscious Horikita on my back and I''ll go forward with a single lightstick in the forest.


    Rain came without mercy hitting my body and robbing away my physical strength. The heat that came from Horikita on my back is not usual. If she''s exposed to the rain any longer, it could be dangerous.


    But, here, deep in the forest, there were no caves or other man-made shelters that people could use, so, there was no other choice but to rely on the power of nature.


    Fortunately, the trees here were overgrown, and depending on the ce, our bodies may stay rtively dry.


    I looked around for big trees and then I moved us right under them. Of course, it was better than being directly under the rain, for the rich foliage prevented a lot of rain.


    Gently, I left Horikita toy down on the ground.


    Her jersey most probably will get dirty, but this is something that we have to put up with at a time like this. I sat there putting Horikita''s head on myp.


    Here, there was some relief as the surrounding area is cool, however, the humidity was so high that it felt damp and hot.


    Horikita''s condition wasn''t good. I fe��t her trembling as she curled her body from the cold.


    I embraced Horikita holding her close to my chest as much as possible, hoping that the burden would be eased a little bit and just waited quietly for the time to pass.


    How much time had already passed, I wondered.


    Horikita finally woke up being her usual fierce self but she seemed to be absent-minded or maybe she was unable to understand the gravity of the situation in which we were.


    "How... Did you?... I...."


    I wondered if she was temporarily confused, it looked like she didn''t remember what happened a little while ago.


    I exined what happened. However, I was a bit doubtful whether she understood it all clearly.


    "That''s what happened... I remembered everything, now"


    "That''s good"


    "I don''t know how good this is. Since I can remember my mistake, I feel the worst"


    If she could talk in such a self-deprecating manner, then, I was relieved for the time being.


    "It''s almost six o''clock, Horikita. You might think that it is harsh, but you should retire. I guess your body is at its limit already"


    She barely havee this far by pretending to be alright, but from now on this will no longer possible.


    "I can''t do that. We can''t afford to lose 30 points, because of me... Wasn''t I, the one who confronted Karuizawa and the others who used our points, carelessly? It will make me look like a total fool..."


    The penalty rted to poor physical condition was severe. Speaking of the possible lost points alone, there were more than Karuizawa personally used.


    Sheid her arm bitterly over her own eyes, so that she could conceal the tears from her eyes.


    "It''s not only that... The key card was stolen from me, too. You clearly understand what that means...?"


    "D ss will lose another 50 points."


    Horikita nodded her head slightly. Then, D ss would have just a few points left.


    "Go back alone and leave me here. If we do this, at least for now, I will be the only one absent from the evening''s roll call."


    "And, what are you nning to do?"


    "By tomorrow morning.... I will somehow return alone to the camp. If I manage to surpass my bad condition during morning roll call, then for sure we will be able to do something about retirement, too"


    So we could pass this through with a minus 5 points. That was the target.


    "This situation isn''t so easy, you''re pretty weak right now, and the teacher in charge isn''t naive enough so that you get through this with a fake performance. Above all, it is impossible for you to get back on your own."


    "Still, I have no other choice... So that some points remain in D ss"


    Aside from the key card case, there was still a possibility that we could protect some points in rtion to roll calls and retirement. That was certainly not a small number.


    "Go!"


    Although Horikita was weak, I felt that behind her words, there was still some kind of an indomitable fighting spirit. She could stand all the strain on her own, but it seemed to be unbearable for her to involve others. Without saying a word, I rose up steadily, putting her head to rest on the base of the big tree. She really meant to set me free from this situation.


    "I will leave you alone without hesitation, but if things go on like this, our ssmates will me you"


    "... Yeah. That''s correct judgment. It was my responsibility and it''s all my fault."


    Horikita praised my cold decision as being urate. But she was just feeling ashamed of herself for growing weak. She embraced her trembling body to endure the cold.


    It is hard when you are not dependent on others.


    The weather was still stormy, and there was no sign that the rain or wind will end, soon.


    "Can you reallye back alone tomorrow morning?"


    "Yeah... I''ll be ok"


    ".... Horikita, do you really think that it''s alright not to retire in this situation?"


    I blurted out unnecessary words.


    "Of course I won''t... I do not have the option of retiring"


    It was quite convenient to keep fighting with an indomitable fighting spirit, but then again, it had no meaning if you lost in the end.


    "Hey. Why do you think we are driven to the corner, in despair?"


    "My negligence brought mismanagement. That''s all"


    "That''s not right. Not right at all"


    Horikita Suzune fought as hard as she could. And tried to finish the test without failing.


    ".... Please, go.... Because I think of you as a friend, this is my request...."


    Horikita said this and suddenly pressed her lips.


    "I am going to make it right. As, if it didn''t happen at all"


    "No. I think this is the worst part of it"


    "It''s alright. I... alone!...."


    And when she suddenly stood up she shut her eyes again in pain. After all, it was a burden for Horikita.


    "Please, go...."


    When she finished her sentence, Horikita lost consciousness, again.


    I gently picked her up, shifted my position to make her feel even a littlefortable, and then, when I stood up, I looked up at the unquenchable darkness and I let out a sigh.


    "It would have been much easier, if you had retired by your own will"


    This stubborn princess will not resign from the exams until the very end.


    Splendid. Yes, I think it''s splendid. Your ideas and actions were almost right.


    But, unfortunately, Horikita, there''s one thing that''s definitely wrong. Only now, this moment, let me tell you in all honesty.


    I have never thought of you as a friend or an ally. I''ve never cared about you as a ssmate. In this world, winning is everything. The process to do so, does not matter. I do not care what the cost is. I am totally fine as long as in the end, I have my victory.


    You, Hirata and everyone else are only the tools for that.


    It''s not my fault that Horikita was driven to this point. I justplied with it. So, don''t me yourself, Horikita. What I mean is that you were useful to me.


    I walked down the muddy road, while lighting up the shlight. My shoes were already covered with mud, and the inside of them was flooded.


    <Illustration>


    I don''t mind it anymore.


    The first thing to do was to grasp an understanding of my location. When I went down the slope, without a doubt I drifted far from the base camp of ss D. But I was sure if I turned the other way back, the distance to the shore should be way shorter. I can go through the woods that I''ve been walking for several days, relying on the map in my head.


    "It was close, after all"


    Eventually, I reached the beach. The ship was afloat and its lights were reflected in the sea.


    Then, it took me a couple of minutes to return to the previous ce and pick up Horikita who had been lying on the ground, without any strength left. Her beautiful face stained with mud. Although I lifted her up in my arms, there was no sign of her, regaining consciousness.


    I took hold of Horikita and started walking towards the shore, instead of the base camp direction. I continued walking, the time was around 7 in the afternoon, when I barely managed to get there in time. The tents set up by the teachers were now folded so as not to be blown by the wind.


    I went up the ramp on the pier and reached the deck of the ship. Then one of the teachers noticed my presence and ran up to me.


    "You are prohibited from entering here. You will be disqualified"


    "I have an emergency case. She got a high fever and now she is unconscious. Please, allow her to rest at once."


    As soon as I exined the situation, the teacher skipped the instructions and brought a stretcher. Iid Horikita down.


    "Is she ok with retiring?"


    "That''s without a question. However, let me confirm something, please. Because it is not 8 o''clock yet, her roll call has no effect, right?"


    It was fifty-eight minutes past seven, it''s almost certain that we are safe.


    I must win the teacher''s promise, here.


    "... Certainly. She is at the very limit, but you are out."


    "I understand. One more thing. This key card, I have to return it."


    I handed over the key-card from my pocket to the teacher.


    "Well, then, I am going back to the exam"


    I couldn''t stay here. I was going down at the beach again, in the rain. With this, ss D would lose 30 points with Horikita''s retirement and I would end up losing 5 more points with my absence during roll call.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 125: Epilogue 1: Raising the Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 125: Epilogue 1: Raising the Curtain</h4>


    August 7th. Atst, our never-ending short life on the uninhabited ind was reaching its end. Was our minimal salvation lying in the fact that we spent our time having modest fun in this cruel survival?


    There was still no sight of Mr Mashima and others when noon arrived. It was time to end.


    "I''ll announce a tally of the trial''s result. Please wait for a moment. Due to the trial being already over, we''re kindly asking people wanting to use toilets or drink to use the rest spot."


    With this announcement, the students went to gather in the rest spot in unison. Among others, there were tables and chairs prepared under the temporary tent and it seemed as if you could take plenty of rest. There was no sign that Kouenji, Horikita or retired students were waiting on the cruise ship. Sudou who was always with Ike and the others was standing still, looking up at the cruise ship.


    "Ayanokouji. You''re close with Horikita, right. ... How close, actually?"


    Rather than getting mad or making a fuss, Sudou seriously wanted to know.


    "There''s nothing between us. We''re just friends. Not more, not less."


    "...Even that makes me jealous. I''m still treated as a friend."


    Sudou seemed a little disappointed, maybe because he was irritated he couldn''t find the girl.


    "But even Horikita noticed you for a moment on this asion?"


    Without causing troubles, I took the initiative and acted in the name of the ss while having Horikita in mind. A huge step-up.


    "I hope so. After all, she couldn''t call me by my first name."


    "Good job, both of you. Thank you for everything this week. You really saved us."


    Having said words of gratitude, Hirata appeared. He handed me one of the two paper cups he had. A cold sensation crossed my palm when I grabbed it with my hand. He handed Sudou the other one.


    "It''s me who should be thankful. You followed me, a ssroom''s outsider. Moreover, you covered up the fact that Horikita retired or when I gotte for roll calls."


    "I couldn''t condemn you when I heard the reason. Besides, Horikita-san gave us a big information."


    "Do you believe what she said?"


    "She isn''t a type that would say irresponsible stuff. That''s why you got close, didn''t you?"


    This guy would protect a colleague even if he had to gamble his pure reputation.


    "I''d be lying if I said there''s no risk, but I have to act for Horikita."


    "That''s my friend," said Hirata softly. His profile was like that of a phantom. As if there was a nonprehensive part in our dialogue, Sudou tilted his head.


    "Information? What''s that about?"


    "I think you''ll figure it out pretty soon. Even so, C ss is strange... On a whole other level."


    Due to most of C ss'' students retiring during the roll call of the second day, there was no one left in this spot. I couldn''t find Ibuki anywhere on the sandy beach as if she had also retired. Only the bizarre sight of Ryuuen was ahead us.


    "Why is he... Why only Ryuuen hasn''t retired?"


    When Hirata and I peeped from a distance, he turned his head in our direction as if being aware of our gazes. He then slowly moved closer as if thinking something. Tension arose in the air.


    "Oi, stalkers. What happened to Suzune?"


    Ignoring Hirata''s presence, Ryuuen came closer with a paper cup in his hand. Hearing "Suzune"ing from Ryuuen''s mouth, I became aware of Sudou''s head vein pulsing due to his re.


    "It''d be a problem if you hear it from us."


    "I know you chased around Suzune''s ass. We were together before that."


    Having drained its content, Ryuuen lightly crushed the paper cup and threw it at my feet.


    "Throw that thing for me."


    Sudou, after ignoring it with all his strength, kicked the paper cup covered with sand back.


    "What a childish thing to say. Pick up your garbage."


    "Picking up garbage suits well with defectives."


    Unlike Sudou who was radiating intimidation, Ryuuen didn''t show signs of caring about anything.


    "Calm down, Sudou-kun. I''ll throw the garbage away."


    When Hirata hurriedly picked up the garbage, Sudou clicked his tongue and kicked the sand. Ryuuen tediously moved away his gaze. He had dirt all over his upper body and his pants and jersey were also full of dirt. I didn''t think he had given up on his efforts.


    "You didn''t retire, Ryuuen-kun."


    "Who are you? And where is Suzune? I thought of sweetly grabbing her ass."


    The second time he said "Suzune", having associated it with an insult again, Sudou approached Ryuuen while kicking the sandy beach and grasped his cor.


    "What are you doing?"


    With zero agitation, Ryuuen epted Sudou''s intense gaze straightforwardly.


    "Next time you say a stupid thing, I''ll kill you."


    "Huh? What is it punk, getting excited all by yourself."


    With even Hirata slipping away from a fight that was about to start any second, Ryuuen was tearing off Sudou.


    "Horikita-san retired yesterday. She''s not here."


    "... Retired? Suzune? She doesn''t seem like a girl that would retire"


    "That''s..."


    The squeaky sound of the speaker''s switch-on enveloped the beach and Mr Mashima appears. The first years hurried to form a line, but Mr Mashima stopped them with a sign of his hands.


    "You may rx, now. The exam has already finished. Now, this part is our summer vacation. It is alright to act more freely."


    Even so, the students were still naturally tense and their chatter disappeared instantly.


    "This past week, We, the teachers were able to keep an eye on your efforts in the special examination. There were students who took this exam directly up front and those who used their scheming abilities into this exam. Various things happened, but I think that the test results were splendid, overall. We appreciate your hard work."


    The students felt kind of relieved hearing the praise from Mr Mashima. Finally, we were starting to feel like we had finished this one week exam.


    "Well, then, without further ado, I would like to announce the final result of the special exam."


    Perhaps no one, including our homeroom teacher, had seen through the results of this test.


    "We will not ept any questions or inquiries about the test results. You should ept the oue of the exam and then we would like you to analyze them and use them to help you for the next exam."


    "It is what it is. Do not lose your temper. ept the reality, properly, alright?"


    "It is you guys from ss C that should be worried, you used all your points, right? Ridiculous!"


    Sudou made fun of the well-known recklessness of ss C.


    "We are left with 125 points, including the bonus points that we umted. I think that we are going to be fine."


    Hirata may have felt a little irritated by Ryuuen''s unreasonable provocation. So he answered with a sense of pride. Ryuuen on the other way, acted disgusted towards Hirata''s immature words and made a gesture like vomiting.


    "Oh! I envy the nerve of the small fry, when they are satisfied with such a small amount of points."


    "It does not matter what you say, ss C still gets 0 points."


    "Oh ho ho. You are not to decide on your own. Certainly, we have used up all our 300 points. However, have you forgotten the additional rules of this exam?"


    "... You are saying that you are going to expose our ss leader, that''s what it is."


    "That''s right. I wrote it on the paper, didn''t I? The name of the leader of your ss D!"


    Me and also Hirata tried not to show any emotion on our faces, but Sudou felt the shock of these words in his face.


    "And I did the same thing to our colleagues from ss A and ss B. Do you understand what that means?"


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean? Hey!? If this is true..."


    "Your false assumption against ss D, along with your other wrong guesses will result in a penalty and you will lose 100 points in total."


    That moment, I heard Mr Mashima''s voice from the loudspeaker.


    "Well, now we will announce the ranking of the special exam. The lowest is ss C with 0 points."


    "Bwahahaha.. Look! I told you! No points at all! Laughable!"


    As soon as he heard the results, Sudouughed heartily holding his belly, ridiculing Ryuuen.


    "0 points?"


    Ryuuen didn''t seem to understand the situation, he was rather in shock. Mr Mashima continued with the announcement of the results without hesitation.


    "Subsequently, in the 3rd ce is ss A with 120 points. Second ce is ss B with 140 points."


    Amotion broke out. They were rankings and points that no one had expected.


    I wondered if it was because they couldn''t hide their embarrassment about their mistake on the numbers they calcted.


    "And ss D..."


    Instantly, Mr Mashima''s movements stiffened. However, his speech soon resumed.


    ".... Got first ce with 225 points. This concludes the announcement of the test results."


    The students of ss D, except for Hirata, were the most confused by this situation. Even Hirata, just smiled excitedly, not being able to believe it either, even if he was the only person who was aware of the situation, beforehand.


    "What is the meaning of this, Katsuragi?"


    From the other side of the rest area, voices echoed, as the students of ss A encircled Katsuragi.


    "Something is wrong... What do they mean with these results?"


    "Yahoooooooo! We did it! This serves you right!"


    Along with Sudou''s screams, all students of ss D gathered together, at once.


    "Hey.. Hey! What''s that supposed to mean?!.. Hey!"


    Ike was full with excitement along with confusion, so he leaned towards Hirata, asking for an exnation.


    "I will exin everything, over there. Well, then, Ryuuen, we will excuse ourselves from here."


    Leaving these suggestive words behind, Hirata set out on his way to the boat along with Ike and Sudou. Sudou held up his middle finger while sticking out his tongue. Ryuuen had no choice but to watch in silence.


    The exam was over and the first year students scattered around. Two hourster, when the ship seemed ready to depart, we still yed in the sea. We took our time to get on board feeling rxed. I also began to walk, boarding the ship.


    "Yo! Ladies and gentlemen. How was your week on the deserted ind?"


    On the deck of the ship, with a drink in one hand, Kouenji greeted ss D.


    "Kouenji, you jerk! Because of you, we lost 30 points, you know what am I talking about, right?


    "Calm down, Ike boy. I was sick in bed, in bad condition. I had no other choice, right?


    Shiny and glossy, I could tell that he tanned his skin spending the whole week on the ship. Also, saying these things while looking perfectly fine, gave you not even a fragment of persuasive power.


    A littleter than the moment when Kouenji was med all at once by the boys, Horikita showed up. She was still pale as if she hadn''t been in good shape yet. The students who noticed the presence of Horikita gathered naturally around her.


    "Su.. Suzune, are you feeling better, now?"


    Sudou spoke hesitantly, but approached Horikita anyway, by calling her by her first name.


    "Not too bad. I can''t say that I am in perfect condition, yet. Above all, retiring was my big failure."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    It seemed like Horikita epted to be called by her first name, so naturally. That was unexpected.


    "By the way, Sudou. Do not call me Suzune without my permission, got it?"


    "Oops... Understood."


    Apparently, she didn''t ept it. Sudou had no other choice but to bow in agreement.


    "But what is the meaning of this? How did ss D get the 1st ce?"


    They had gained evidence of who was our leader, so I made Horikita retire. If I let this happen, in terms of calction, I guess we would have been close to 0 points.


    "That''s right. How did this happen Hirata! I do not get it, at all!"


    Hirata is asked to give an appropriate answer, but there seemed to be something that needed to be solved before that.


    "Well... Karuizawa. First of all, I think you have something to tell to Horikita, right?"


    Having said that, he called out to Karuizawa who was hiding behind Shinohara. Karuizawa after being called, approached Horikita, slowly.


    "... Horikita, can I talk to you for a second, please?"


    "Yes. There is something that you should talk about with me. Isn''t that right?"


    Horikita closed her eyes as soon as she saw Karuizawa making a small nod in agreement. Karuizawa answered about things like the underwear theft incident and about using our points selfishly and acknowledged that since the identity of our leader became known, Horikita had to retire.


    In other words we had to ept her words, no matter what she had said before. That''s what her facial expression was telling us.


    "I''m sorry."


    Karuizawa apologized, just a little bluntly but with a regretful expression on her face.


    "It was Ibuki the one who stole my underwear. I heard it all about it from Ayanokouji."


    "Eh?"


    Horikita, who was prepared to be abused, was puzzled by an apology she did not expect about actions she did not remember.


    "Horikita, you realized that Ibuki was the thief, and you questioned her, so she tried to escape, didn''t she? I was told that this is the reason why you ended up sick."


    Horikita turned to me, startled by Karuizawa''s unexpected words.


    Somehow I felt awkward and averted my gaze.


    "And I heard it from Hirata first. He said that you, Horikita had seen through the leaders of ss A and ss C. That''s why this time, our points were this high, so... I''m sorry for all the things I said."


    Having said this, Karuizawa returned immediately close to the other girls.


    "Wait a minute. I... found out about the other leaders, you say. But I retired."


    "You do not have to be humble, Horikita. I am sure we had this result because your answers about the leaders were absolutely correct."


    I felt the doubts rising up in Horikita''s head. About this enigmatic result on the test, I think it made sense to everyone but her, at least for the time being.


    "Wait, Ayanokouji...What are you..."


    Horikita tried to talk to me in the midst of the confusion and joy of many students.


    However, Horikita, being the leader of this victorious test, was surrounded by our ssmates at once.


    "Horikita, you are really awesome! A true genius, right?!"


    "When I heard that you retired, I was concerned about what would going to happen, but everything turned out to be okay."


    "Just, hold on a second!?"


    As she was bombarded with questions from girls and boys, alike, I sped my hands in prayer for the sessful result and then I retreated.


    Well, I was d that it ended good. Our ss took first ce and Horikita became popr. I guess, she could make it through, just fine. Meanwhile, I woule try not to get caught up by somebody else and rest in my room. Just when I thought so, I ended up meeting a death god, instead.


    "Can I have a few words with you?"


    "It is really a bad time for invitations. Ms Chabashira. May I refuse?"


    "If you don''t want to, then I guess I''ll just start talking here. Is it okay with you if we attract attention?


    "Because it''s hot, be brief please."


    I walked to the opposite side of the ship so that Ms Chabashira could take the lead. People werepletely out of sight here. When there was silence I broached out the topic.


    "Is it okay for me to think that you are satisfied with this for the time being?"


    "Yeah. Firstly, let me say that it was admirable. Honestly, I was impressed."


    "Then tell me now, is it true that ?that man? demanded that I drop out of school?"


    Ms Chabashira leaned her back on the palisade and and looked up at the sky.


    ".....Is there an actual basis that make you say that this story is true?"


    "I know a lot more than you think about you. Don''t you think that''s enough basis? Other faculty members and teaching staff don''t know about your true abilities. But I have no doubt about them."


    Something else was in doubt. It was true that I did something that made me stand out for the entrance examination''s question, but none of the teaching staff should have known about my insider knowledge. This time, the order of things will be amusing. Ms Chabashira said she had been in contact with that man recently. As expected, this person was hiding something.


    "You''ve probably heard about the famous myth of the wings of Icarus."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Icarus flew away from the tower he upied to gain freedom. But that didn''t happen because of his own power as a person. It happened because his father Daedalus designed and constructed the wings and made them fly. He didn''t fly because of his own intention or purpose. Don''t you think this is the spitting image of you right now?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "That man....no, your father said this. Kiyotaka will choose the way and the road that, in the end, will make him drop out on his own. It means that your ending will be like Icarus''. The same Icarus who burned his wings flying too close to the sun. The same Icarus who fell into the ocean and died."


    So that''s what Icarus'' wings is about.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "You should know, Ms. Icarus will continue not to follow Daedalus'' advice."


    Despite the burned wings, Icarus will continue to fly as much as he can. Seeking freedom.

 Chapter 126: Epilogue 2: The Journey Ends Here

    <h4>Chapter 126: Epilogue 2: The Journey Ends Here</h4>


    When I got inside the ship, I headed immediately back to my room. A tired Hirata wasying, sleeping in the room. I changed my clothes quietly to the corridor so as not to wake him up.


    When I turned on the mobile phone, the electronic tone repeatedly ringed and the iing call history was filled up. For the time being I would just answer the emails and then I waited in the lounge while taking a break.


    She won''t be satisfied unless I exined everything to her sooner orter.


    Then, a few minutester, an angry Horikita joined me, releasing a silent pressure upon me.


    "What is the meaning of the test result? What on earth is going on?"


    "You got an expression like you do not have the slightest idea"


    "Yeah, I cannotprehend it. I cannotprehend it at all. There are a lot of things I want to ask you"


    Horikita ordered drinks to the barman who was standing right in front of us. I began talking without waiting for her reaction.


    "I''ll tell you everything. However, the minimum condition is that you stay silent on this matter. I won''tpromise, otherwise"


    I anticipated that it woulde to this situation, since Horikita didn''t want to retire on her own will. It was a story that should be kept secret, or rather, Horikita would be the only one obtaining these information.


    "Where do you want to begin with?"


    "What were you doing on this test? Tell me about it"


    It was a much better question than I expected. In brief, she wanted to know everything, at once.


    "When this special examination was announced, I didn''t pay attention to anything but the additional rules. How to manage 300 points was pretty much a simple task and not something that you could manipte personally."


    "But the additional rules were very difficult to follow."


    "Even if you followed them religiously, you still wouldn''t be able to identify the leaders. Right?"


    "Indeed. So first of all, I raised my hand and volunteered to search for a base camp. I nned to search spot by spot so I could get ahead of everyone else and have the freedom to act when needed."


    "To put it simply, so that no one else could have known the position of the spots"


    "That''s not the case. You didn''t understand because you were feeling sick already, but the school already gave you clues about possible spots while the ship was still sailing"


    Katsuragi was also aware of this, but when he told her that the ship was circling the ind at an unnatural high-speed, Horikita silenced him. It was nearly three times faster than a usual cruise ship. Moreover, if it was just for sightseeing, it was quite unusual to talk about ?An important scenery? in the announcement.


    At that time I didn''t fully understand what I was looking at, but Kouenji had already noticed that hint.


    Well, it was a waste of time thinking about Kouenji, now.


    "When, I reached the cave I thought that it was the best base with the most important location"


    "The cave as the best base? Don''t you think that rivers and water wells would have been more convenient, though?


    "It''s not the spot itself that matters. But where it is located"


    There were no spots close to the water well or the river. On the contrary, there were two spots prepared connected to the cave, a cabin and a tower. In other words, it was a great ce to use as headquarters. Horikita seemed to show a certain level of understanding while I was exining it.


    "But what is the advantage that you''ve got in the cave, when you don''t have the key-card?"


    "Well, I intended to explore various things, but it turned out that I find out the true identity of the leader"


    "Katsuragi was so careless that he made you realise that he is the leader"


    That''s not the case, not really.


    "There was a guy called Yahiko, right? The guy who always follows Katsuragi. That guy was the leader. I saw Katsuragi and Yahiko close to the cave but I didn''t see them clearly in that moment to confirm that they were indeed the ones that upied it. I was sure they were upying the cave after they left."


    I will exin the situation of that time again. The moment I saw them, Katsuragi, was standing at the entrance, carrying the key-card. Yahiko, who came out of the cave, joined him and they left together.


    "So, by looking at this sight, wouldn''t be natural to mistake Katsuragi as the leader?"


    "Really? Do you think that a leader would show the key-card in such a careless way, in public?"


    Because Horikita was the leader, I could understand how foolish she was and that she wouldn''t be able to carry out that role.


    "But why?... Why bother to have the card in his hand?"


    "Because he had to do so. Katsuragi is a calm,posed and extremely cautious man as far as I examined. There is no reason he didn''t understand the high risk of upying such a spot as soon as they found it. In other words, the one who upied it was the one who was caught in the act of immediate greed."


    "That... Requires the presence of another person"


    "So it seems. When he found the cave, Katsuragi, didn''t intend to upy it, but he kept it all to himself, which may have been due to the fact that Yahiko had taken possession of it beforehand by a mistake. He was thinking that nobody was watching, yet, he insured himself just in case. By standing around holding the key-card in his hands, he thought that he could mislead any possible witnesses that he was the leader"


    "A ss had two spots except for their base, but I didn''t know exactly how many spots they upied in the end of the test. If I just guessed their leader, all their points could be invalidated"


    Well, it was a waste of time to devote myself to it when I had narrowed it down to Yahiko.


    "I''m not quite convinced. If he had marked such a spot at an early stage, wouldn''t it be easy to avoid such trouble if he used help from his ssmates? It would have been a sufficient im on his right of possession that it would have allowed him to keep a watchful eye upon the cave. Why upy it, exclusively..."


    "That''s the disadvantage of A ss"


    Their overall score for the test is high and they haven''t received a negative assessment in overall ss attitude like D ss. However, their ss is divided internally. In other words, there was a reason why he couldn''t use help from arge group of people.


    "Their ss, which looks perfect on the surface, has now a big hole in it"


    That''s why I pierced through A ss so easily, this time. Well, it was just luck. A kind of score that was obtained by exploiting a mistake. It''s like A ss had no way of beating an unguarded raid over their head.


    "So, at this stage, I excluded A ss, and I turned my attention to C ss''s movements. Katsuragi was an easy-to-understand type, but there was quite an unknown quality about Ryuuen. In fact, he was gathering more information than I was, and he saw through the leaders of all the sses"


    "Wai...wait. He was able to see through all the sses. Not only D ss, He knew B ss and A ss leaders too. But that''s odd. Aside from receiving a penalty, we were ranked first by arge margin. How are you going to exin this?"


    "Although this story is a little hard to exin, the answer to that question is the reason I made you retire"


    "Retire...the answer...What the heck did you do?"


    "Oh, didn''t you return it to the school yet?"


    I took out a card from my pocket and handed it to Horikita.


    "This is a key-card. Why do you......."


    Horikita was surprised to see the letters carved on that card.


    "Why, this is...."


    The letters engraved on the card were ?Ayanokouji Kyotaka?.


    "The trial must be fair. That''s why all the rules are created fair"


    That''s quite natural. It''s something that can be seen clearly in the additional rules. Only one leader can be chosen. The leader can''t change. In other words, the leader is the only one who has the right of exclusive possession.


    "What do you think would happen if the leader retired because sick?"


    "That''s.....The leader will be absent. So the right of exclusive possession will also disappear"


    "You''re wrong. In the manual, it was written like this: ?The leader cannot be changed without a legitimate reason?. Don''t you think that ?retirement? is a valid enough reason?"


    The only way through which additional rules could be broken is if the leader is in a poor physical condition or if he or she has been injured. I could predict the we would need to find a new leader.


    I was able to discover this by looking and analyzing the other rules. For example, it''s established that a base camp cannot be changed without a justifiable reason, but even here the reason was valid enough.


    For example, when we were upying the river side we were unprepared for something like another ss taking our spot, and so this applied for a ?justifiable reason? to upy. You won''t be able to stay at the base camp itself, so if there''s no arrangement and no n to find a new base camp, you will copse.


    "Then, you, to me...."


    A leader named Horikita Suzune retired and at her ce I found myself in her ce. Of course, the leader guessed at the end of the exam should have been me. There''s only one leader.


    "That''s also the reason C ss knew that and we didn''t receive any damage"


    "But wait. Even though Ibuki stole my card, if I had thoroughly protected it....."


    Horikita recalled what happened on the day of the ident.


    "Did you drop the card on purpose in that asion? Well, maybe also Yamauchi''s action gave way for Ibuki to prepare an opportunity to steal the key-card ��-"


    I was holding the muddy Horikita and I had no choice but to give up the key-card.


    "I couldn''t do anything..not knowing what was Ibuki aiming at from the start..."


    Right. I mean a girl named Ibuki was suddenly found and picked up by D ss.


    Firstly, it was necessary for us to know such a thing would be strange.


    However, I was almost convinced when I heard a story about a boy called Kaneda who has been helped in the same way by B ss. He was a spy sent in by Ryuuen. It wasn''t pleasant to hear that two people were helped by two different sses, all by chance. And it wasn''t pleasant to know that they were believed to be genuine.


    "Furthermore, Ibuki has the habit of looking in a person''s eyes when speaking and lying"


    The bigger the lie, the more strikingly obvious this habit became.


    "When you tell a lie, you look in the eyes of a person....Isn''t that normal?"


    "Generally speaking, when you have a guilty conscience, you will avoid eye contact. But she''s the other way round. I think she talks with eye contact because she wants you to think that the lie is actually the truth. So maybe the person talking with her wouldn''t have noticed anything"


    Even when the story of the underwear thief came out, she kept talking looking at me in the eyes.


    "Perhaps, she only had the goal of searching high and low for a key-card, and after that her goal changed to simply disturb D ss"


    What happened to Karuizawa and what was in Ike''s bag should only be seen as a mere coincidences.


    "But I wonder why Ibuki specifically steal my key-card. If it was only to confirm my name, she still didn''t understand anything"


    "At first, she was supposed to. But an unforeseen trouble happened"


    Then that has triggered to founding out C ss leader.


    "Ibuki had prepared a digital camera in her bag. Probably because she was supposed to shoot the key-card"


    "To shoot.....with a digital camera...Why has she gone to such extent?"


    "If there was a picture, maybe the existence of the leader would have been clear for everyone to see? She reached a conviction that for the first time she would get profit"


    "Well I don''t know....Maybe Ryuuen didn''t trust Ibuki?"


    "That''s not it. If this kind of talk only got around in C ss, then there would be no need to shoot with a digital camera or to steal it"


    In other words, Ibuki is a person who doesn''t trust easily what other people say, so she wanted a reliable evidence.


    "There''s no evidence of that though. Listen, I''m just thinking that my prediction derived from the result of the trial. At the end of this test, A ss had 270 points"


    In other words, that meant that they didn''t even use 1 point during the exam.


    "C ss and A ss were both connected and in contact behind the scenes and C ss sacrificed their points to buy what was necessary for A ss. In addition, by transferring to A ss all the tools used by C ss, A ss was able to spend a week here without using points. I think that''s about it"


    An extension of this connection was that Ibuki obtained the evidence and spilled the information to someone in A ss.


    "By the way, the realization that I''m C ss'' leader came after half of the students had retired. It was certain that someone who remained on the ind from the students will be a leader, right?"


    "Even so, we weren''t supposed to know who remained in the morning."


    "Nah, I was about 100% sure Ryuuen stayed on the ind"


    I realized this when I came across Ibuki hiding a transceiver that was buried in the ground. It was used so that Ryuuen could stay in contact with Ibuki. Retired students couldn''t be using a transceiver. It became a proof that someone must have certainly stayed on the ind in order to use it.


    Actually, the transceiver was carelesslyid on the table while he was enjoying the vacation. No one else was controlling it but he himself. It was his mistake that he hadn''t trusted anyone.


    "Really... I have no words"


    Horikita answered, facing the truth. If I were to recap this trial in my way, A ss didn''t function well due to internal division in addition to their first mistake that ended up haunting them until the end.


    B ss carried out a thorough defense-oriented trial that did neither harm nor good. That''s right. But the sole mistake was that they forgave the existence of Kaneda in a group since there were a lot of credulous and gullible people. Then, about my theory. I''m not sure how it was carried out, but Kaneda told Ryuuen he acquired the proof, even though he couldn''t get any physical evidence once he saw that A ss wasn''t obtaining points.


    Then, C ss. With me bing the leader we managed to avoid damage atst but, besides feeding the spies and pulling off the stunt of realizing all sses'' leaders, we were supposed to obtain an advantage with A ss due to negotiation of some kind. One person we should have been on guard the most was probably Ryuuen.


    "I''m not happy. You used me as a foal in a terrible way"


    "Indeed. I can''t deny that. I wouldn''t be surprised even if you say you won''te near me ever again"


    I was self-conscious of that.


    "Well, I''m going back to the room. I''m still tired"


    "Wait. We didn''t finish talking here"


    "What? I also want to rest in the room as much as possible"


    "Once you exin to me everything. We still have things to discuss"


    "Well... What is it?


    "The reason of you challenging this special trial. Was it topete alone or use me �C it''s okay if you tell now. I want to know the reason of you, who wouldn''t rock a boat, joining this trial"


    "... I see."


    Maybe the exnation until now wasn''t so important for Horikita.


    "You were great at realizing things quickly without suspicion at this asion. Since you lent your hand to us, aiming at A ss became fully realistic. However, what was the principle of your action? Why did you do that?"


    Still, I wasn''t bothered telling my personal problem to Horikita because I only did it to pull out of the promise from Chabashira sensei this time.


    "It''s because I was impressed by you. You were trying to fight to the bitter end alone in a bad condition."


    "... You don''t say often lies that are easy to see through"


    "I''m in no mood for exining"


    I stood up from the chair and held out my hand.


    "I don''t mind if you help me advancing to A ss. But there''s one condition �C do not investigate me. If you promise not to touch me under any terms next time, I''ll help you out"


    As if wanting to check what would happen next, Horikita took my hand with no hesitation.


    "If you don''t want to tell me that''s fine. There''s no reason to refuse a lent hand without prying. I have no interest digging up something that''s peacefully lying in the past."


    Horikira shook my hand firmly.


    I am for me. You are for you.


    The battle of rising this ss from the rock bottom was just about to get started.

 Chapter 127: Short Story 1: Kushida Kikyou SS – The important time

    <h4>Chapter 127: Short Story 1: Kushida Kikyou SS �C The important time</h4>


    "Kikyo-chan? Hey, are you okay?


    Feeling the sensation of fingers touching my shoulders, I was a bit startled as I turned my head.


    There was a slightly worried Shinohara-san.


    "Ah!? Sorry, were you calling me?"


    My sense of hearing, which was covered by silence, suddenly started picking up sounds. The noisy sounds of the surroundings hit me like a tsunami.


    I identally dropped the doll that was in my hands on the floor and it bounced a bit.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Karuizawa-san has proposed to go to the deck, it looks like there''s a great scenery."


    "I understand. I''ll go there once I''ve bought this."


    I believed it was fate, so I bought the dolphin doll the size of the palm of my hand.


    After obtaining the dolphin doll, I rendezvoused with the girls in front of the entrance of the shop and went together towards the deck.


    The crew members standing in front of the entrance weed us with a wide smile in their faces, and helped us open the door.


    In order to look at the scenery, most of the students have already gathered at the bow.


    "The scenery is awesome! It''s incredible!"


    Even Karuizawa, who usually never shows any interest in anything other than dressing herself up, couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that the scenery is really unique.


    She surveyed the ocean with her eyes lit up. The rest of the girls were doing the same.


    But I looked at the scenery as if it had nothing to do with me, involuntarily.


    It was absolutely not because I had a bad idea about it. Just because I considered that this moment was very important so I didn''t want to ruin it.


    "It''s really an impressive view..."


    I switched my mood and answered like this.


    "It seems that the boys are in the bow. Let''s join them."


    Everybody epted Karuizawa-san''s suggestion. Apparently, trying to start upying ces right now would be a bit difficult.


    "... Act naturally, naturally."


    I whispered in a voice nobody could hear it and proceeded with them towards the deck. After that we treaded into the vacant ce the guys from ss D upied. It seems that Ike-kun and Sudo-kun''s group has upied this ce.


    The boys who saw us let us into the vacant ce without a trace of dislike in their faces.


    Then, I saw Ayanokouji-kun for the first time, gazing boringly into the sea. I felt a bit of impatience. The reason was because he saw my hidden part.


    In a normal situation, I''d be paying close attention to him and monitor every single move. But his presence is always very low. Normally, He never speaks apart from the bare minimum, so it''s difficult to follow him closely.


    Only that, every time I see him, I start to remember other things.


    "Eh? Where''s Horikita-san? Aren''t you two together?"


    Horikita-san is one of Ayanokouji-kun''s few friends.


    For me that is the most important thing.


    "I don''t know, I''m not her protective charm... Also, she isn''t a person who would fully enjoy a trip, she''s probably in her room, I believe?"


    There''s nobody in the ss who loves being alone more than Horikita-san. She probably won''t try to enjoy the trip but stay in her room instead.


    It also makes things easier, so let''s first enjoy the summer vacation.


    "I guess so."


    After giving him such a short answer, I stood beside Ayanokouji-kun and felt the sea at close range.


    When the ship''s broadcast ended, an isle appeared in my field of vision. That''s the beach we are about to go, the main attraction of this summer vacation.


    Karuizawa-san and the others are probably looking forward to it and they are talking about going for a swim.


    This school is different to the normal schools.


    Even though there are quite a lot of thrilling elements, normal days also exist. The expected everyday also exists. I want to protect them at all costs. I have no choice but to protect them.


    For this reason, I... even possessed such a determination.


    We were gradually approaching the isle.


    My --progressively stronger determination was also gradually approaching.

 Chapter 128: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS – The circumstances of Ichinose Honami’s exam

    <h4>Chapter 128: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS �C The circumstances of Ichinose Honami''s exam</h4>


    Midsummer in the uninhabited ind. ss B students were each ying properly their roles.


    It was the second day of that special exam. I stood up feeling satisfied with the hammock I personally made.


    "Hey! Yeah Now it''spleted!"


    I nodded looking towards the tied ropes. Chihiro-chan, who was at the side supervising the progress of the works, looked also very happy.


    "As expected from Honami-chan! Thank you!"


    "I can help at any time with these kind of jobs, so call me whenever you are troubled."


    After saying this, Chihiro-chan showed a carefree smile and linked with my arms. Like this, she looked as cute as a little sister.


    In the past, when Chihiro-chan confessed to me, I was afraid our rtionship would be affected. But those worries disappeared in the following day, she treated me like usual.


    So I took advantage of that moment, opened my heart and talked to her like I used to.


    "Ichinose-san is good at everything. Do you have things that you consider you are bad? Like sports and so on."


    Ah �Cha��even if I know there''s no malice, don''t just add thatst sentence nonchntly!


    "Don''t you think being bad at sports and so on is already surprisingly fatal?


    Besides, bad... more like bad, that''s just not being good at it.


    Rather than saying it aloud, it was a small excuse in my heart.


    I''m confident my running speed is fairly fast. In contrast, my ability to maintain the equilibrium �C known as part of the motor neurons, has its own bad side.


    There has happened a lot of times where I threw or kicked a ball, this went very deviated, so I''m mocked in the ssroom for this. Uuuuh, I''m so sad.


    "It''s not like that at all. For me, that side of hers really adds UP her cute points."


    For me it was a very embarrassing thing, but Chihiro-chan was very happy.


    "Wah, stop it idiot, that''s too cold!"


    "Wahahaha! Oraora!"


    Apanied by the sound of sshing water in all directions, I could hear the guys shouting while ying with the water.


    "Everybody is having a great time."


    Watching the scene of their innocent looks, it inevitably causes people to smile. Should I also join them?


    "Embarrassing. The boys are just a bunch of brats."


    "A-are they?"


    Is it because Chihiro-chan has an insensitive side, or because she has a strong conflict with the boys?


    "But everybody has done a great job. Even though nobody has previously experienced surviving in an uninhabited ind, but they have affronted the exam smoothly and without panicking.


    After they revealed the exam, normally people would plunge into chaos, but everybody in the ssroom pulled themselves together and calmed down, that was beyond my expectations.


    Thanks to everybody, I could also bring out my usual strength and could contribute to the ss.


    Just passing through the exam like this. Firmly holding the points and at the same time, not forgetting about cheerfully enjoying.


    "Hey Honami-chan, after this let''s go to the seaside. Since it''s a rare chance, I really want to go swimming."


    "Then let''s invite everybody and go together."


    "...Honami-chan, if you want it like that, then it''s also okay."


    Eh, why are you looking into my eyes? And your cheeks feels like they have a feverish tone!


    "But I think that... a romantic couple''s world is better"


    Don''t tell me that Chihiro-chan still likes me.


    Rather, this reply just means she still likes me!? W-w-w-what should I do!?


    "Really, I was kidding. You don''t need to panic."


    Perhaps she saw through my panicking heart, Chihiro-chan said whileughing.


    "You''re so bad. I was feeling anxious because I had taken your words seriously."


    "Because there are still two and a half years left. You don''t need to feel anxious. But I''ll definitely change Honami-chan''s heart before graduation.


    "En en, just like that just like �C"


    After nodding in admiration, I once again reflected calmly what she has said just a moment ago, and them my whole body froze.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 129: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS – Things that sprout

    <h4>Chapter 129: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS �C Things that sprout</h4>


    After the special exam began, the school life I had in mind had changed drastically.


    Is it because of living in the uninhabited ind? Or is it because I haven''t experienced a cruel life until now?


    No, it''s nothing like that. Those are trivial things.


    I was staring at the guy who was walking ahead of me in the dense forest.


    Why? I don''t know the answer.


    When I realized it, my eyes were already on his body. This has never happened until now.


    If I extend my arm I can touch him, that is the distance between us. I tried to extend my arm slightly.


    But that''s something I''m unable to touch. The distance is so close and yet it''s out of reach.


    Suddenly, the boy... Ayanokouji-kun, stopped and turned his body.


    My pulse elerated as I retrieved my hand hurriedly. I-I haven''t been seen just now, right?


    "Let''s rest for a bit, since it''ll still take quite some time to reach the destination." He said this gently, as if he had realized I was starting to feel exhausted, and looked for a ce we could rest.


    Although I was ashamed of myck of physical strength, him being able to be considerate of me, I felt happy.


    Ayanokouji-kun, who was standing there, went to the huge tree he had just seen, tidied it up by removing the dirt and the tree leaves with his hand to the extent one could sit on it, and sat down.


    Although he also tidied up a ce for me, I couldn''t refrain from making a sound.


    I wanted to sit beside Ayanokouji-kun, but, I was so embarrassed...


    Sitting there was the equivalent to staying inseparably close to him.


    Perhaps Ayanokouji-kun nned to sit therefortably alone. If I insisted on sitting there, wouldn''t he be displeased?


    After thinking a bit, I was really unable to sit beside him.


    I nned to find a suitable ce to sit down, but the ground of the surroundings was not leveled, so if I sat down it looked like it would hurt a lot. Uuuu, endure, endure.


    In order not to be disliked, I sat down far away from him. My butt hurt so much.


    I tried hard to pretend that everything was all right, Ayanokouji-kun kept staring here, he probably had been seen through me.


    "You can sit here."


    "May 1?"


    "Of course, you can''t rest properly by sitting there."


    "Um, um..."


    Although it was indeed like that... our s-shoulders would be almost touching.


    There was no reason not to feel happy after being called, so I suppressed my happy and nervous mood while I sat beside Ayanokouji-kun.


    Ayanokouji-kun''s scent drifted into my nose by the wind.


    Sakura Airi, this might be most intense moment in your whole life..!


    "Nature is amazing... just by walking a bit we have spent a lot of time."


    I said that in order to alleviate my nervousness. I needed to think about other topics, since I felt that my face had be like an octopus because of how red it was.


    "Recalling Koenji''s dissatisfied expression, it could be considered that the school has been managing this ce properly. If this was a rainforest from overseas, then it would''ve been even more dangerous."


    Ayanokouji-kun stared at the front with a slightly thoughtful expression.


    I stared unconsciously at Ayanokouji''s face and told him my thoughts.


    "At first, I was gloomy when we set off on a trip, since someone like me with no friends wouldn''t be able to have fun. I only thought it would be okay by just staying in my room, because it would be like an ordinary day like that. But it turned out like this, being told that this was an exam..."


    I was also surprised, this was a huge development. I had never thought I could talk to someone like that.


    Why was that? Why could I talk to Ayanokouji-kun like that?


    "But now... I believe "it was good that I came here". After all, there weren''t many chances for me to talk to Ayanokouji-kun like this..."


    I was able to say the words I would never be able say in a normal situation.


    "If only this could keep on forever, it would be great -"


    Ah, these were my heartfelt words, my feelings at that moment with no falsities.


    "I agree."


    Although Ayanokouji-kun didn''t turn around, he still answered me gently.


    Just this short line made my heart feel warm. Ah, sofortable.


    I strongly wished to be able to save the scene and my feelings of this moment.


    "Uuuu...what a shame."


    "What''s up?"


    The way I said it would make people be worried. Ayanokouji-kun turned his body to look at me, worried. "I was thinking that if I had a digital camera right now, I could take the best photo...


    If it was like that, we could''ve taken a photo together.


    "But it wouldn''t be that good if I was also photographed in there."


    "It''s only because Ayanokouji-kun is also in that I believe I could take the best photo...Ah! No! I meant, it''s because I don''t have any friends to take photos with!" More than not being improper, it was because I wanted to take a photo with him that I couldn''t help but raise my voice.


    I got embarrassed and I turned my head away.


    Right now I was unable to look at Ayanokouji-kun''s face.


    Even though this was not something someone like me could ask...


    But-oh God, please give me more... of these warm and gentle moments.


    I couldn''t help but wish that.


    Trantion by OneHallyu


    /

 Chapter 130: Prologue: Karuizawa Kei’s Monologue

    <h4>Chapter 130: Prologue: Karuizawa Kei''s Monologue</h4>


    In the end, even after I entered this school. Nothing had changed. No, perhaps it was that I had no intention of changing anything from the start. For better or for worse, it was the same as that time. The reason for that was very simple. I understand myself more than anyone else does. Both my strengths and my weaknesses, I know them all. I know none of the boys and none of the girls like me. Even though I understood that clearly I didn''t think to change. But it doesn''t matter. Because I had long since stopped perceiving it as hurtful. Because I myself wanted this.


    As I got out of the shower attached to the student rooms, I looked at myself in the mirror while water droplets umted on my skin. How many, just how many times, have I wanted to smash this mirror into pieces? Every time I see wounds of the past in it, I am reminded of my horrid past. Suddenly feeling dizzy and nauseated, I quickly put my hands on the sink and vomit into it. Why? Why am I looked at with such eyes? Why? Why do I have to suffer like this? Why? Why? Why? I repeated the same question to myself countless times. Words that no longer carried any meaning. The past is immutable. I cannot change anyone or anything from the past anymore.


    God has been very cruel to me. My very personality was destroyed by the nightmare of that time, I had also lost my youth, my friends and myself to it. I need to correct that mistake now. No matter how much they hate me, it''s still better than suffering that again. Yes. I don''t need ''youth''. I don''t need ''friends''. The most important thing is that I protect myself. I will do whatever I must to ensure that. I am...a parasite. A weak creature incapable of surviving on its own.

 Chapter 131 - 1: The peaceful days suddenly…

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 1: The peaceful days suddenly...</h4>


    Three days have passed since the the test on the uninhabited ind. On the luxurious cruise ship our school provided us with, nothing of note was happening and there a peaceful lull had set in. For students still in the primetime of their youth, having to undergo survival on an ind like that, most would lose their rational judgment. At the end of the day, we boys are still little more than beasts and sexually active carnivores. As we watched the girls who were dilly-dallying their time away, we boys collectively began to expect a destined experience with the girls. This is still a luxurious cruise ship where you can lose yourself in a dreamlike world and forget about everything bad. Even if people were to fall in love here it wouldn''t be strange at all.


    Besides, I''ve already heard quite a few stories of students hooking up with each other on this cruise and new couples being born every other day. Unfortunately, that sort of encounter is unlikely to happen with me and I continue to spend this time alone in solitude. My situation is the same as it was before the ind test. No. Perhaps the environment around me did change? Even though it was against my will, I was still forced to change my original trajectory after entering this school. Initially, I chose to enter this school for a very specific reason. "Contact with the outside until graduation is forbidden". That one school rule was the reason I entered. Right now, a "certain man" is attempting to contact me from the outside. Chabashira-sensei was the one who informed me of this. Furthermore, she''s ckmailed me into helping her take the ss to A ss by threatening to forcibly expel me if I did notply. It would''ve been a stupid story otherwise, butcking the power to refuse, I was forced to go along with it. I have no way of ascertaining the truth of her ims, so I decided to y it safe by assuming it to be true.


    But I will not be ckmailed by her forever. For now, I will gather the necessary information and depending on the circumstances I will have to make the first move. A sweet devil whispers this into the back of my head. "Get them before they get you". That''s all I need to do. But that sort of violent thought was only for a moment, I soon return to my normally pacifistic way of thinking. "If only I had the power to punch the Earth''s axis out of bnce" I thought. If I could only do that, there''d be no need to worry about such trivial things. Saying that, I daydreamed about living in the world of Dragon Ball. The students were uneasy at first after the test ended thinking something more woulde. But nothing happened. The cruise was serene, peaceful and enjoyable. Almost as if summer vacations were already upon us. Naturally, the students switched into a festive mood. During this two-week trip it seems thetter week would be nothing but a continuous, luxurious vacation for the students.


    The students were especially rxed since the ind test had just ended. And it''s not exactly a bad thing. The fact that students were able to stay calm during the test itself is the reason we were able to get good results. "Hmm? Have you been in your room this whole time?". My fellow male student, Hirata Yousuke, was the one who called out to me. "There''s no reason for me to go out, I don''t have anyone to spend time with anyways" I reply to him. "That''s not true, there''s Sudou and Horikita as well" he tells me. Indeed, Sudou and Horikita are people I can technically categorize as "friends". But just because you are categorized as a "friend" there is still a hierarchy. And if you are at the bottom of that hierarchy, the treatment between friends will still be different. Sometimes when people go out, they''ll only invite you once out of 10 outings. I am that sort of person, existing only to be invited once in 10 outings.


    "I think Ayanokouji-kun will be able to make more friends if you were a bit more aggressive" Hirata tells me. This person is a popr man who many students like and support considerably. In particr, girls seem to trust him a lot. He also has a girlfriend like Karuizawa. For a man as lucky and happy as Hirata, he will never understand the suffering of a loner like me. "Ayanokouji-kun''s way of talking is already fine, you just need the trigger to converse" he keeps telling me. I don''t need that sort of cruel kindness.


    I don''t need words from girls like "Eeh...you look like you could be popr". Because if I reply to them with "Then go out with me" they''ll just say "That''s a bit troublesome". It''s because I was unable to form any friends nor have a girlfriend that I was forced to spend time alone like this. Hirata then tells me "I''m nning to go out with Karuizawa-san at 12:30 to have lunch together. Would you like to tag along with us. I''m sure it''ll be fun to have you with us". "Is it just Karuizawa?" I ask him. "Not exactly, there are 3 other girls that will be with us. Do you dislike that?" he asks.


    If I have to admit the truth, I''ve been wanting to talk a bit with Karuizawa for a while now. But...there''s no need to hurry. Besides with other girls tagging along with us it will be hard to initiate a conversation with her and I definitely won''t be able to liven up the lunch. "I''ll have to pass, I don''t think I''ll get along with Karuizawa''s group after all" I tell Hirata. With thepletion of our 1st semester, the rtionships between ssmates have already been set in stone. There''s no way I can build a new rtionship with someone else at this point. I can already imagine Karuizawa''s dislike of me.


    Hirata sat down near to me, having realized that I did not want to initiate new rtionships with people. "I can understood what you would be reluctant, but I want you to depend on me" Hirata finally tells me.


    Hirata was ready to help anytime and anywhere with that pleasant face. I thankfully decline his offer with a shake of my head. "Only 10 minutes to go before lunch, I think you should leave me now" I tell Hirata. "There''s no need to hurry, besides I think it''s fun being with you like this now" Hirata quickly replies. At first nce you may think I''m simply trying to sound strong or making excuses, but I''m actually quite satisfied with my current situation. Of course, when I first came here, I was thinking I''d be able to make 100 friends and went in with that kind of determination. But that momentum quickly died down. Although I was able to make friends with the 3 Idiots, Horikita, Kushida and Sakura. All in all, my social school life isn''t doing so bad, I can be convinced of that. But the guy named Hirata was unable to leave a ssmate wallow in loneliness like this. He tells me "Then how about we have lunch just the two of us together, will you be happy with that?" he proceeds to ask me.


    It was just the two of us right now, with Hirata staring intently at me. It seems he''ll be insistent on this to the end. "I''m fine with it, but you need to consider Karuizawa''s feelings" I tell Hirata. "Its ok, I can eat with Karuizawa-san whenever I want, but with you Ayanokouji-kun, I have limited opportunities to eat together" Hirata replies. A kind person like Hirata was able to pay no attention to the fact that he was basically asking another man out for lunch. I quickly thought perhaps he swings "that way". Despite his crazy poprity, Hirata was always able to maintain his sense of rationality as a man after all.


    "I don''t want Karuizawa to hate meter on" I tell him in an attempt to politely decline his invitation. It seems it managed to work by appealing to Hirata''s conscience. "Its ok, Karuizawa-san isn''t the type to be angry at you for something like that" he replies to me. No, no. Karuizawa''s definitely that type of girl I thought. Even if she pretends to be docile in front of Hirata, she''s definitely the dominant type when dealing with the other girls. Perhaps she hasn''t revealed that side of her to Hirata? I thought.


    He almost seemed like a kind teacher trying to mercifully help bad students. "I think I''ll cancel the lunch with Karuizawa-san after all" he tells me. He quickly pulls out his mobile and calls Karuizawa. I tried to stop him but Hirata uses his hands to cover my eyes and stop me. "Do you have anything you''d like to eat in particr?" he asks me. I was forced to listen to Hirata cancel the lunch date with Karuizawa. "I can eat anything...I''d just like to avoid heavy foods if possible" I finally told him. The cruise ship has a lot of restaurants. The menu ranges from junk food such as ramen and hamburgers to something like French cuisine. Since it''s still daytime I''d like to eat light food if at all possible.


    As I thought, Hirata really did cancel his date with Karuizawa for this. I couldn''t clearly hear Karuizawa''s voice through the call but Hirata forcibly shut her down and cancelled the date anyways. "Are you really fine with this?" I ask him. "Of course. Let''s go to the deck. If it''s only snacks it''ll be easier to eat out there anwyays" he tells me. Hirata opened the door and pulled me out of it. "Thank you for your cooperating during the ind test I cannot thank you enough, Ayanokouji-kun. You even helped me look for the culprit" Hirata tells me. "Don''t thank me for it. The credit belongs to Horikita. She''s the one who found the culprit that stole the underwear" I quickly tell him in response.


    "Of course that is true, but I still want to thank Ayanokouji-kun who cooperated with me without reservation" he tells me. Speaking of underwear, there''s still something I want to ask him. I looked around to see if there were any people around.


    "Did you return Karuizawa''s underwear to her yourself?" I ask him. "Yeah after all Ibuki-san was the culprit so she was able to ept it smoothly" he tells me. The underwear I was talking about was the theft incident during the ind test where the underwear of one of the girls, Karuizawa Kei, was stolen and things quickly became turbulent. Especially since the underwear was found in one of the men''s bags, the rtionship between the boys and the girls became strained. But Hirata managed to resolve it by returning the underwear and figuring out the culprit. In either case, all turned out well. It was a delicate situation so was I worried about what could''ve happened.


    I was worried that even if it''s Hirata, returning a girl''s stolen underwear could''ve turned out badly. The fact that he was able to smoothly return a girl''s underwear to her might mean that he''s already climbed the steps to adulthood. From the elevator in the cruise ship to the deck, students seemed to be enjoying their summer vacation in their favourite dresses.


    Since there was also an on-board pool nearby both male and female students were boldly wearing swimsuits and swimming in the pool. Since the tension of the test hade undone, this was inevitable. It might have been that the pent-up rebellious desire of the students that was suppressed during the ind test finally came free to result in this situation. This waspounded by the fact that you do not need to pay any points for use of the facilities provided by the cruise including food and drinks. Regardless of your points, the above things are all free. Of course, you''d still need to pay to loan swimsuits and other swimming equipment but aside from that, everything else is free.


    By the time we reached the restaurant, over half the seats had already been filled. The two of us quickly secured the vacant seats that still remained amongst the crowded restaurant. "To be honest...I have something I''d like to talk to you about" Hirata tells me. While I was looking down at the menu, Hirata''s voice apologetically asked me that. "What is it?" I ask him. Of course there was an ulterior motive. That''s why he was so insistent on eating with me. I''m notining because since he went out of his way to invite me, there must be a reason for it.


    "I may not be the best listener but...do you have the short version of it?" I ask him. I''m neither a good speaker nor a good listener so that''s the reason I asked for the condensed version of it. "I would like you to be the bridge between me and Horikita-san, I think Horikita-san will be an indispensable person to D ss in the future and I would very much like to work together with her" Hirata tells me. I see, so he needs my help for that. I nodded as Hirata kept talking while apologizing to me. "Even the other day, it was thanks to Horikita-san''s efforts that D ss won an unexpected victory. The morale of the ss is soaring. I think the number of students who like Horikita-san has also gone up which is a huge change from before" he tells me.


    "I suppose that''s true" I say. The girl named Horikita Suzune is a D ss student who coincidentally also was my first friend here. But other than that, she''s a solitary person with no friends at all. The only skill she has is the ability to be a honors student in the academic sense. But her weakness, in exchange, is that she is bad at interpersonal skills and often has a demanding attititude which causes difficulties when socializing. "Right now, I feel like together me and her and everyone else working together we can climb up together to C ss, B ss and finally A ss" Hirata says optimistically.


    If I''d heard this story from anyone else I''d have brushed it aside as a convenient story. But Hirata once brought up the matter of Horikita from the start of the semester. From the start, he must have sensed the potential that Horikita had. I don''t sense any ill will from Hirata. I don''t mind helping him out in this regard, the task itself is rtively simple. But even if I can bring Hirata and Horikita together. But that alone won''t solve the problem.


    "But even if you I bridge the gap between you and Horikita, it won''t go over that easily, Horikita''s just that type of person". Even if I try to mend the rtionship between Horikita and Hirata it will only appear to her as unnecessary interference. If she feels that way, she might actually widen the gap between her and the rest of the ss in response. Her interactions with Kushida at the start of the first semester is proof of that fact.


    "Of course I do understand that fact, Horikita-san will not open herself up to anyone but Ayanokouji-kun. I don''t intend on forcing this issue, that is why I would like you to be the bridge that connects my existence to Horikita-san''s" he says. And so I''m supposed to tell this to Horikita is what he''s saying. That means vice versa, I will also need to ry Horikita''s feelings on the matter back to Hirata.


    Indeed, if I act as Hirata''s medium, Horikita won''t have to work together with the rest of the ss and we can build an invisible bridge of cooperative rtionships. "It''s easier said than done, usually I''m the one following Hori...to be more precise, I''ve never really given Horikita any opinions before. If I started giving my opinions on matters suddenly it would seem strange" I reply to him. "But as of right now I don''t have any better ideas. Even if I were to talk to Horikita-san about this right now, I don''t have the confidence that I''d be able to convince her to work together with us. This is myst resort" Hirata tells me.


    "Isn''t it a bit premature to be resorting tost resorts at this point?" I ask him. I certainly understand now his desire to work together with Horikita. But if so, he has no choice but to directly approach Horikita on the matter. I do understand that doing this might be difficult for him, but working together with others as a team is also equally difficult.


    Hirata should have been able to realize something as obvious as this. He''s the one who cares about this ss and thinks about it and cherishes the bonds of friendship among it the most. But there''s still one question left regarding him. Back on the ind, he seemed almost to be afraid of something and losing sight of himself. I still remember the strange behavior Hirata had back on the ind. When the unity of D ss waspromised by the incident, he seemed to have almost been ''empty''. That is not normal behavior.


    For now, I order sandwiches and some drinks. Light food overall, easy to eat. Students were swimming in the pool on the deck while others were eating while still in their swimsuits. The mood amongst the students seemed to be a festive one. If Ike and Yamauchi were here, they''d be drooling more at the girls'' swimsuits than the meal itself. Hirato, on the other hand, paid no attention to the girls at all but instead was staring at me.


    "Yeah, like Ayanokouji-kun said, my n may have been a poorly thought-out one" he admitted. He''s also honest to a fault and able to recognize his own mistakes in rational judgments quickly. That is one of Hirata''s strengths. But it seemed his desire to cooperate with Horikita was stronger after all since he didn''t show any signs of giving up on persuading me. "It seems I''ll have to rethink my approach, Horikita-san is a very serious type of person. How did you manage to get along with her Ayanokouji-kun?" he asks me.


    In order to strengthen his rtionship with Horikita, it seems like Hirata wants to befriend her first by asking me for advice. I think that''s the right attitude to take and if there''s something I can do I''d like to lend him a hand. "Let me refute one of your points. It''s not like I''m getting along with Horikita well or anything too, it seems like she doesn''t even recognize me as a friend" I point out. "But it seems like Horikita only gets along well with you, Ayanokouji-kun". So that makes me special because I''m the only one able to get along with that one person. Or perhaps that''s something a man who''s easily able to befriend 40 people says. Because of the frustration he feels from not being able to befriend this one particr person.


    "Don''t be so impatient, we''ve just finished the first semester you know?" I tell him.


    The cohesion of the ss is directly corrted to the time spent together. Or in some cases, when they''re pitted suddenly in harsh conditions like during the ind test. Of course you can force cohesion in the ss by acting towards your fellow ssmates but that sort of cohesion is very fragile and easily crumbles away.


    "I should also add that Horikita is not the type to make friends easily" I said. I said it simply so that Hirata could understand that the fastest. "...that might be true". Perhaps he might have been impatient on that regard but Hirata''s face showed a reaction. "I admit I wasn''t thinking of her feelings but rather only my own desire for cooperation" Hirata told me with a smile while nodding. I''m sure he understands now. "I''m sorry, I invited you out here only to listen to my selfish request, let''s eat shall we?" Hirata tells me.


    Perhaps he noticed too, but after a while Hirata also became aware that someone was approaching us and looked at me with an embarrassed face.


    "Ah...so you were here after all, Hirata-kun. Let''s eat lunch together!". A happy voice called out to us. It was Karuizawa who was approaching us.


    "Umm...Karuizawa-san, I''m sure I called you a while ago to tell you about cancelling the lunch, but..." Hirata was stumbling over his words. Karuizawa and her friends pull another table, joins it with our table while Karuizawa quickly pushes me out of the group. The lunch suddenly became rather noisy and I, of course, have trouble socializing. But I don''t need to worry. I''m used to situations like this already. In this case I will need to use my special skill "Quickly escape the scene".


    I picked up my food and quietly left. My eyes met with Hirata''s for a moment, but soon he was surrounded by Karuizawa and the other girls and I could no longer see him.


    I guess that''s one of the downsides of making too many friends. You lose the time you could spend on yourself by having to spend it on others. Even if Hirata has any personal problems he needs to consult someone on, I''m sure he cannot ask Karuizawa for advice so he''ll have to keep them shut up inside.

 Chapter 132 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    Having abandoned Hirata to Karuizawa, I decided to return to my room having no one to hang out with or talk to. I used the stairs instead of the elevator to go back down into the ship to the third floor where my room is. There were wet stains in the corridor, I noticed. It wasn''t just my room but the stains stretched through the whole corridor. I walked along the stains, following them and noticed a man walking gracefully through the corridor wearing nothing but swimpants. His entire upper body was naked.


    "S-sir! This is a problem for us, if you walk through the corridor while you''re wet!" One of the staff, noticing the emergency situation, rushes down to talk to the man. The staff was already carrying a towel in his hands, as if he''s always been carrying it for situations like this.


    "Ha Ha Ha. It looks like you''ve found me" the man deres.


    "Yes, sir. It''s the fourth time I''ve found you like this. I''ve told you countless times before but please wipe your body off before returning to the ship. D-doing something like this will greatly inconvenience the other guests" the staff seemed to be saying.


    So this is why the staff had prepared the towel in advance, he''d already seen this happen many times before.


    "I make it a principle to never wipe my body down" Kouenji said while water droplets dripped from his whole body. Suddenly he stopped walking. "Do you happen to have pen and paper?" he asked the staff. "Huh?...uh I do have a notebook and a pen" the staff quickly replied to him without understanding exactly where he was going with this while awkwardly taking out a pen and his notepad. "Do you know that the signature of a celebrity can unexpectedly have a premium price, sometimes being worth tens of millions abroad?" Kouenji told the staff. "And...what of it?" he asked Kouenji in reply. Once he had finished scribbling something in the notepad with the pen, Kouenji swiftly handed it back to the staff. It was from a distance so I couldn''t see properly but it seems like he had written his name ''Kouenji Rokusuke'' on the notepad. "W-What is this?" the staff meekly asked him.


    "Is it not obvious? It is a signature. A signature. Although it is written on such a cheap note, in the future it shall most definitely have tremendous value. I shall give this to you as a present. ept it gratefully" Kouenji told the staff. It seems Kouenji is not such a bad guy after all, he gave the staff his signature in the hopes that it will be of use to him as a means of expressing his gratitude. But I somehow doubt it will be of much use to the staff, most likely it was just a waste of good paper and ink. "Do not make me look to be a fool, I am the man who will carry Japan''s future on his back in the future. As thanks for helping me, I will allow you to work on a muchrger luxury ship then. Onerge enough to make this one look like amoner''s ship" Kouenji dered to the staff. Personally I thought, I''d rather not have the ship be toorge and run a Titanic risk of sinking. However, Kouenji seemed to beughing satisfactorily. The staff seemed to have lost his resolve to stop this man and only stared at the now-wet floor dejectedly.


    Rumors have it that ssmates actively avoid Kouenji due to this very selfish personality of his. It seems like several of my own ssmates have already experienced what this staff boy had just experienced. I''m sure if it''s Hirata, he would make sure to call out to Kouenji even if he gets brushed aside like the staff just now. But the man named Kouenji is like poison, and those who interact with him, friend or foe will suffer for it. To avoid such a problem, I simply and quietly walked past the two of them. "Oh. If it isn''t Ayanokouji Boy? What a coincidence" Kouenji suddenly calls out my name. Unexpectedly hearing my name being called out like that, I looked back at him to see the staff boy happily smiling that the target of Kouenji''s whims had shifted from him to me as if to say ''I''m finally free'' to me. Indeed, Kouenji seemed to belong to some violent alien species that would greedily devour all the native species in a river. "Do you have some business with me?" I calmly ask him.


    "No, no. No such thing. I am simply calling out to you as a fellow ssmate. After all, you do happen to be my roommate" Kouenji replied to me as a matter-of-fact. Then he swiped down his hair and almost like a shotgun, water droplets flew off his hair andnded on my face and my uniform.


    Of course, Kouenji seemed to be so absorbed in himself he did not even realize my predicament. "Then I will excuse myself" the staff boy, who was previously watching the spectacle unfold, quickly said and shuffled away, quite clearly not willing to get any more involved in this matter. Of course, I also do not wish to be alone with Kouenji in a situation like this. "What were you talking with Kouenji about?" I asked him swiftly. For a moment, the staff boy seemed to have been slightly angry at being denied a chance to escape Kouenji but dutifully replied to me "It seemed he was wet, so I thought to provide him with a towel...but it seemed I have troubled you both, please excuse me" he told me as he rushed off from the scene.


    "I see. So he was making an attempt to take care of me?" Kouenji noted. "Y-yeah, that seems to be it" I quickly told him in response. Somehow it seemed I had managed to get away from Kouenji and made it all the way back towards my room. "Still, what a coincidence. Meeting up with Kouenji on my way back here". Still, even though it was ufortable, I suppose it was still going to happen either way considering the troublesomeck of space being packed on this ship together. Desiring to avoid another awkward encounter, I instead opted to turn right instead of left and chose to return to my room some other time. Hirata and Yukimura, who also share the same room as me, should be returning shortly. I instead went to the nearby guide board on which the map of the ship was illustrated in a clear-to-understand manner describing the various escape routes in case of an emergency. As I listlessly walked through the corridors on the second floor area, it seemed there were not many students here at this time. Then the mobile phone in my pocket vibrated. I took it out to see that I had mail. A certain girl had called me out. Since I had nothing better to do at the time I decided to ept and headed out to meet her.


    "Hah...hah...hah". By the time I approached the girl who sent me the message, Sakura, I could hear anxious sighsing out of her mouth. "What''s wrong?" I ask her. "Waaah...A-Ayanokouji-kun?". I seemed to have surprised Sakura, since she quickly panicked and called my name with a shocked voice. "Sorry for surprising you" I told her. "N-no...I-I was just being slightly nervous". If she''s this nervous about meeting a mere friend like me, her life must be pretty tough I thought. "Ayanokouji-kun, your roommates are Hirata-kun, Yukimura-kun and Kouenji-kun...right?" she asked me. "Yeah, is something the matter?". I was surprised to hear her ask such a thing. "Umm...about that...I was slightly worried about the people I''m sharing my room with..." she trailed off. It seems like Sakura isn''t getting along very well with her rommates, since she was never good at socializing in the first ce. By looking at her worried expression, I can understand the severity of her problems. "Are you worried that you won''t be able to get along well with them?". "I''m not sure. I do feel like I want to be friends with them. But there''s a part of me that wants to be alone too. I''m hopeless aren''t I?" Sakura tells me.


    Her voice trailed off weakly, but unless I know who Sakura is sharing her room with, I cannot give any proper advice at the current stage. "So, who''re your roommates?" I ask her. "...it''s Shinohara-san, Ichihashi-san and Maezono-san..." she replied with a dejected voice while giving me the names of her roommates. It''s a gathering of girls with very strong and distinct personalities unlike Sakura. Speaking of Shinohara, she''s a girl who''s close friends with my fellow ssmate Karuizawa. She''s a headstrong girl who frequently quarrels with the boys and doesn''t hold back against people she doesn''t like. I don''t think she''d hold anything against Sakura, but I doubt they''ll be raring to make friends either. Ichihashi is usually more mature, but still has a somewhat headstrong attitude at times like Shinohara. I don''t know much about Maezono, but she definitely seems to have somewhat of a bad attitude and certainly left a bad impression on me. For Sakura, this must be like being thrown into a den of lions. I wanted to pat her head to cheer her up even a bit. "But why ask me for help in particr?" I asked. "....I thought if it''s Ayanokouji-kun...I might be able to get some good advice..." she said.


    It seems she''s quite dependent on me, but she quickly apologized to me for it. "I-I''m sorry, Ayanokouji-kun must also be busy, sorry for depending on you like this" she said. "No problem, I don''t mind being asked for advice, but I have doubts on my ability to help you" I swiftly replied. Sadly, I don''t know any one of the girls Sakura just named so I probably won''t be of much help to Sakura. While I was thinking of my answer, the door to the room opened. "Oh. It''s Ayanokouji-kun and Sakura-san, what are you two doing here?" . It was another one of my ssmates, Kushida Kikyou, who came into the guest lounge to greet us. Sakura''s previously bright expression quickly darkened and the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Although Kushida was clearly not aware of it, the usually antisocial Sakura rejected her presence and withdrew back into herself. Of course, Kushida kept talking without a care in the world.


    "It''s ok, I''m not going to disturb you two. I was on my way to meet some friends anyways" Kushida told us. "I-I''ll be going back then..." Sakura weakly told me. Although Kushida was trying to excuse herself, Sakura got back up and ran back towards her room. "I''m sorry. Perhaps I came at a bad time? Should I not have called out to you?" Kushida tried to apologize to me. I thought there was no need for such apologies, Sakura is naturally bad at socializing like this anyways. "Anyways, I haven''t talked to you ever since getting back to the ship, Kushida. You were out with quite a lot of friends after all" I told her. Kushida is the idol of the ss. Naturally she''s the most popr girl. She was genuinely living up to her words of wanting to be friends with everyone with the exception of a few loners like Sakura. "I''m going out with ss C today, do you want toe with me, Ayanokouji-kun?" Kushida asked me. "Err...can I join?" I asked. "You''reing?" she sounded surprised. This is shaping up to be a bad day indeed I thought. Kushida seemed slightly puzzled by my response. I quickly thought I needed to decline this invitation. "I''m joking, you know I''m not the type to hang out like that" I told her. "Hmm...I was surprised for a bit, Ayanokouji-kun you''re very funny" Kushida told me. "R-really?" I asked. I don''t think those were her real thoughts, her true thoughts would definitely be a lot scarier than that.


    "Then I''ll be off" she told me. Just as she said that, both Kushida''s and my phones vibrated at the same time. Even in silent mode the tone still rang out clearly, this must be important instructions sent by the school to all students. "I wonder what it is" she muttered.


    Despite the various instructions we''ve received after starting school, this is the first time we were contacted in such a manner. This summer vacation is the first time receiving instructions like this. At the same time, an announcement started over the ship''s speakers. "This is an announcement to all students, you will have received a mail to your phones earlier. Check the contents of the mail and follow those instructions closely. If you have not received the mail, please contact your nearest avable faculty member. This is a very important announcement so please make sure to not miss it. I repeat---" the voice repeated the message. "...it''s the mail we received just now right?". "Probably".


    The message from the school arrived to both our phones simultaneously after all. The following was written on the mail in my phone:


    "A special examination will be starting soon. Gather at the designated time in the designated rooms. Students who are more than 10 minuteste for the meeting will receive a penalty. Go to room 204 on the second floor by 18:00 today. Since there is only 20 minutes left until then, please wash your hands and keep your phone in silent mode or turn it off entirely."


    So it''s going to be a ''special test''. This is not going to be like the paper examinations we received nor a physical fitness test. Just like the ind test, this is something normal schools wouldn''t do. Only our school would test us in such a way. Nothing else about the exam was written. Is it something we can infer from the mail or is the exam itself still unknown. Either way, there''s only one way to find out. The gathering point seems to be room 204 at 18:00. There''s only 20 minutes in between. "Can I see your mail?" Kushida asks me. I show it to her. She shows me her message too, but despite the basic structure being the same, the gathering point for her was two rooms down from mine and the gathering time was 20:40 instead of 18:00. "I wonder why they''d give us such strange instructions?" she wonders. "....no clue". The only certain thing in my mind was a bad feeling I had about this.


    I never expected our cruise to have this sort of exam set up, but it seems to be reality indeed. Giving us free reign to pursue movie theaters, party venues and buffet restaurants all of our own volition. I tried looking back on all that to attempt to guess the contents of this mysterious examination, unfortunately, I was unable to gather any clue. I quickly send a message via mail to Horikita and she replied to me almost instantly. "Did you receive a mail from the school just now?". "I did". "I was appointed to meet at 18:00. What about you?". "Mine''s at 20:40. It looks like our gathering times are assigned differently". "I see. At 20:40 huh?" I said. The same meeting time as Kushida. I briefly wondered if they were going to split up the boys and the girls. But that can''t be, I was told in my mail that the exam starts at 18:00. "I''m curious about this difference in starting times, this could give rise to a feeling of unfairness between the students of different groups". "I can''t say for sure at this point". We sent messages back and forth but soon a message arrived from Horikita. "There are things I''d like to discuss further but there''s no time it seems. Since your gathering time is earlier. Please make sure to report back to me" she said simply. "Got it" I replied to her. I then shut my cell phone off.


    "Ayanokouji-kun?". While I was focused on chatting with Horikita, Kushida was staring at me as if to ask me what''s wrong. I thought briefly whether I should tell Kushida about the same meeting time as Horikita, but it would be a bother to do so. I decided to wait and see how things yed out. It should not be toote even if I acted after getting more information.

 Chapter 133 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    I received a mail from the school giving me the designated meeting point and location. 5 minutes before the designated time I arrived at my destination. Room 204 on the second floor. Students in the corridor were all shuffling into their respectively assigned rooms. I could not identify each and every one of them, but students passed by me back and forth and went into their assigned rooms. "Students from other sses, huh?" I wondered out aloud. I thought of waiting outside the room at first but thinking again, I thought the meeting might have already started inside without me and so I hurried towards the room. I gave a knock and received a quick reply. "Enter". Apparently I''d been given permission to enter, I then stepped into the room. There I saw the homeroom teacher for ss A Mashima-sensei sitting on a chair. There were two male students sitting before Mashima-sensei as well. Both were from ss D and people I recognized. "Ahh. So one of the remaining 2 from our group is Ayanokouji-dono. Kopo!". The student that let out this deration ending with this strange onomatopoeia was none other than Sotomura. A geek-type boy from our ss who is as otaku as he looks like. A person familiar with machinery and history as well as other bits and pieces of trivia although he unexpectedly is bad atmunication.


    "Isn''t this strange, Ayanokouji?" the one who asked me that question was the one sitting next to Yukimura named Sonomura. Sonomura and Yukimura. I never really noticed the rtionship between them. Looking back I wondered how their particr friendship started. "What are you doing? Have a seat" we were instructed to sit by Mashima-sensei. As such, I sat silently beside Yukimura who himself sat beside Sonomura. The strange thing that slightly worried me was that there was another chair right beside me that was still empty. It seems to be that we were being put into groups of four students from the same ss with one teacher supervising us. "There''s one more person who will be joining us, we will quietly wait for them to arrive first" Mashima-sensei told us. Judging from the tone he told us this with, this person beingte is not much of a problem even if we have to wait. Of course, to ensure fairness for all students, it makes sense to give us the exnation for the exam when all members of the group are gathered.


    Regardless of whether it is a written exam or surviving on an uninhabited ind this remains the same. However, this exam seems as though it will be taking ce in this small room. What is the meaning of this, I wondered. Or perhaps I''m just worrying too much about this. In either case, I''ll be getting my answers as soon as thest member of our group arrives. Sitting down in the chair, I thought there was no need for further conversation until then. Waiting for ourst member, a heavy silence fell upon us. The scheduled time is already here so personally I''d like for ourst member to show up as quickly as possible. The ticking of the clock was the only sound that filled the room. Soon the clock hand struck 18:00 and Mashima-sensei looked at the clock only once before a knock was heard on the door. Like in my case, the teacher told the person to enter. "Excuse me" a voice was heard as thest member of our group joined us atst. It was Karuizawa Kei who came into the room and sat down in the chair next to me.


    "Eeeh...why are Yukimura-kun and the others here?" Karuizawa asked. That''s what I''d like to know too. I was feeling slightly embarrassed at this point. Sonomura wasn''t thinking about the situation at all but Yukimura seemed slightly strange. "I thought the mail told the students to all be punctual, you''rete" Mashima-sensei reprimanded Karuizawa. "Sorry" Karuizawa shortly replied to him. Karuizawa seemed to be dissatisfied by Mashima-sensei''s words and our existence in general. My eyes met Karuizawa''s for a moment and she quickly lifted her chair and ced some distance between us. Even if it''s just 1mm of increased distance between us, I felt slightly depressed she hated the idea of being close to me. "Sonomura, Yukimura, Ayanokouji and Karuizawa. I will now exin the contents of the special exam" Mashima-sensei told us. I was able to somewhat guess this would be the case from the mail we received, but I was slightly curious as to what the exam itself would be.


    But the team makeup of 4 students and 1 teacher was still confounding me. I had a troublesome feeling regarding this exam. "Ok, wait a minute. I don''t understand what the meaning of this is, what do you mean by exining the exam? The exam''s already over right? And what are these people doing here? Isn''t this strange" Karuizawa immediately shot off a barrage of questions towards Mashima-sensei. I wondered if she can''t just keep quiet for a while. I thought to myself if she even bothered to read the mail properly beforeing here. "I''m not going to be answering any more questions at this stage, so listen quietly" Mashima-sensei instantly responded to Karuizawa like that while ring at her sternly. Obviously, the faculty teachers had no intention of answering such questions at this point. Mashima-sensei is seen as being a cold and strict teacher by the students, it seems this is also true of him now. Chabashira-sensei was the lenient type of teacher who taught with calmness. On the other hand, it seems like Mashima-sensei is always decisive and t in his tone.


    "In this special exam, all the 1st year students will be divided up into groups based on their zodiac signs and the entirety of the examination will be conducted in groups of students sharing the same zodiac sign like the four of you here. The purpose of the test is to assess your ''thinking ability''." Mashima-sensei exined to us. So ording to the zodiac signs, huh? So 12 groups will be formed of all the 1st year students. So ss D itself will be split into 3 groups and added to the mix of the other sses to form the required 12 groups for each zodiac sign? I thought that. And what did they mean by ''thinking ability''? If I interpret it literally it would mean it would be testing our ability to think.


    "What do you mean by ''thinking ability''?" Karuizawa who was just asked to stay quiet started asking questions again. It must have been on reflex but it looks like she won''t listen to Mashima-sensei''s words. "I''ve already told you I won''t be answering questions" Mashima-sensei sternly told her again. Even Karuizawa seemed to now understand the gravity of the situation as she fell quiet. Of course I gazed at her and she seemed to have a dissatisfied expression on her face. But I chose to keep quiet and listen. Yukimura and Sotomura must also be taking the situation quite seriously as they were also listening to Mashima-sensei intently.


    "There are three required attributes that people who function well in society are required to master: Action, Thinking and Teamwork. These skills are necessary for you all to be sessful adults. Thest test on the ind emphasized teamwork quite heavily, however, this one will emphasize your thinking. The ability to critically think, analyze the situation at hand and resolve the problem given will be tested in this exam. The ability to work creatively with imagination and work determinedly towards resolving the problem, such traits will be vital for this task." Mashima-sensei exined the overall gist of the exam to us. Of course, I still had several questions regarding this exam I''d like to ask him. Many aspects of the exam are still unexined and unclear to me. "Therefore this exam will be conducted with 12 groups split up ording to their zodiac signs and the exam will ur under those conditions" Mashima-sensei continued. "Are there any questions?" he finally said. "I don''t understand at all, exin it in a clearer way. I get the fact that we''re split up into 12 groups but why the hell am I with these guys? Where''s Hirata-kun? Where are the other girls? I still don''t get the exam anyways" Karuizawa said again.


    She at least refrained from addressing Mashima-sensei bluntly and added the honorifics in at the end, no matter how half-heartedly. However, I believe Karuizawa''sints have some merit to them. The contents of the exam are stillrgely a mystery and a lot of the information we were given is mostly ambiguous and can be interpreted in multiple different ways. If our ss is indeed split up into 3 groups there should be at least 12 to 15 people in this room and not just 4. Perhaps it''s because of the size of this room and there are more groups than just 12? I wondered silently. No. There should have been rooms in this shiprge enough to contain that many students, but this small room was chosen in particr. That means even though we were divided ording to our zodiac signs, there must be more groups than just 12?


    "Firstly, the four people here will henceforth be considered part of the same group for the remainder of the exam. There are other rooms with other students too, receiving the same exnation you are receiving now. Some of them mightter also be part of your team" Mashima-sensei continued exining. Students that couldter be on the same team as us? There are only four of us in this room right now. Perhaps the remaining members are divided into several other rooms much like this one and...the purpose of the exam is to form allies between different groups of students? I wondered while Mashima-sensei continued the exnation.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you gather all the members here and exin it all at once. Also, why are these three guys in the same team as me? Why do I have to team up with these three disgusting boys? Honestly I really dislike the whole situation. I would much prefer to be with Hirata-kun" Karuizawa went on describing her selfish desires but it seems Yukimura''s patience with her has run out. "Shut up for a while and listen will you? It seems the exam has already started. If you say selfish things like this and our team receives a negative evaluation, will you take responsibility for it? Even back on the ind, you were the weak link in the chain holding the ss back. Don''t hold back the ss anymore than this" Yukimura coldly lectured Karuizawa on this.


    "Huh? When the hell did I hold the ss back, huh? You''re really pissing me off" Karuizawa retorted to Yukimura. The sight of the two of them arguing overwhelmed me and Sotomura and we both fell quiet. "Both of you calm down, firstly Yukimura, your concerns are unfounded. The exam has not yet started in earnest and as such, nothing negative will happen to our team. Besides, this exam is not concerned with your attitude in the first ce so you won''t be scored in that aspect" I intervened quickly. "See? Now you understand, don''t you?" Karuizawa looked at Yukimura proudly as if it was her victory. On the other hand, Yukimura looks at me with disappointment for choosing Karuizawa''s side. But Yukimura, I had no choice but to intervene you know, I thought silently. "However, Karuizawa, you also need to change your attitude towards teachers, you know? If you keep this up, it could be a stain on your academic records and you do understand that''s not a good thing right?" I gently chide Karuizawa. This time Yukimura picks his nose whileughing at Karuizawa. Mashima-sensei was staring at us like we were a bunch of elementary school children arguing with each other.


    "Look here, the fact that the 4 of you are in a group cannot be rescinded no matter what. So if you want to get good results for yourselves, make sure to get along here" Mashima-sensei scolds us. "Ahh...this sucks. I can''t deal with these three guys. I wanted Hirata-kun!" Karuizawains again. "Heh, but if the three of us work together andbine our wits we might be able to be just as good as Hirata-dono and form an ideal team for you" Sotomura says. "Huh? Disgusting. Even if there are 100 or 200 copies of you guys you all still won''t be as good as one hair from Hirata-kun" Karuizawa sharply retorts. I don''t particrly care what Karuizawa thinks about us but saying something like that in front of me is still hurtful, I thought. But since Karuizawa is also sticking with Hirata I guess it can''t be helped once she''s separated from him like this. "I''ll just call Hirata-kun and talk to him for now" Karuizawa then says.


    Karuizawa gave us a nce while sighing in disgust. I thought to myself that she was going to be a troublesome partner. Most likely Yukimura must have thought the same thing as me. "If there are no more questions I will continue with my exnation" Mashima-sensei asserted. "Yeah, yeah. I understand that. But why are the four of us the only ones getting this exnation? You said there will be more memberster on, why not just give the exnation then? If this is some sort of trick or harassment of students then I seriously want you to stop it" Karuizawa fired back at him quickly. "You don''t need to be concerned about the small number of our group if that''s what you''re worried about, this is neither a trick nor harassment. It''s not just one ss divided up into groups but 3 to 5 people from each ss being divided up into groups. We run the risk of confusing the students if the exam itself is not exined like this in advance" Mashima-sensei exined. So that''s the reason this small number was gathered in this room, I thought.


    The other three don''t seem to have understood Mashima-sensei''s exnation and were mulling it over in silence. Naturally, it''s not like I could understand it instantly either. The ticking sound of the clock once again filled the now-silent room. "W-wait a minute. What do you mean we might be teaming up with groups from other sses? This is getting harder and harder to understand. Aren''t other sses supposed to be the enemy?" Karuizawa asked in confusion. "I agree with Karuizawa, sensei. So far we''ve only beenpeting against the other sses. It''s hard to ept that we''re supposed to abandon all that and team up with them all of a sudden". I can understand Karuizawa and the others'' concerns but it''s not like we students have the right to choose, the rules are determined by the school after all. "Don''t think that way, Yukimura, your high school life has just started. Don''t always think aboutpeting and be more thoughtful of the future" Mashima-sensei chided Yukimura who said that. "I-I''m sorry" he replied. "Right now you don''t need to think about ''understanding'' but simply to ''think''. The group you are assigned to is the zodiac sign (Rabbit). Here''s the list of all the members assigned to this zodiac. You will be required to return the list when you leave the room so feel free to memorize the list if you wish" Mashima-sensei exined further.


    The postcard sized piece of paper was passed around between the four of us. The name of the group (Rabbit) was written as well as the names of all 14 students assigned to this zodiac. And just like Mashima-sensei said, aside from the four of us, the remaining students of this zodiac group belonged to sses A, B and C. The list was as followed:


    A-ss: Takemoto Shigeru, Machida Kouji, Morishige Takuro


    B-ss: Ichinose Honami, Hamaguchi Tetsuya, Beppu Ryouta


    C-ss: Ibuki Mio, Manabe Shiho, Yabu Nanami, Yamashita Saki


    D-ss: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, Karuizawa Kei, Sotomura Hideo, Yukimura Teruhiko


    In our group there were several names I recognized from other sses. Ichinose from ss B and Ibuki from ss C. It seems we''ve all been assigned to the (Rabbit) zodiac group. Of course I cannot imagine what the exam will instruct us to do next, but I do somewhat share Karuizawa and Yukimura''s concerns that we will not be able to work together after all that time spentpeting. I peeked at Karuizawa who was sitting next to me and saw that she was also just as confused. Perhaps she was feeling misfortunate that she ended up in the same group as Ibuki. "Don''t worry, all those questions you''re probably having right now, I will answer them now. I believe you will be able to understand once I have exined all that. Most likely" Mashima-sensei continued. Most likely, huh? Perhaps he had doubts about Karuizawa''s ability to understand after all theints she''d fired at him. But he dutifully exins the reasons for this unusual grouping anyways.


    "In this exam we will bepletely ignoring any differences between sses A to D from the start. If you can do so too it will definitely be an easier path to clearing this exam." he exined. "Ignore any differences...what do you mean?" Karuizawa asked again. "Please just shut up for a moment, I can''t concentrate on the exnation with you bbering like that" Yukimura scolded her with an exasperated tone. "From this point onwards, you guys no longer belong to ss D but rather to the (Rabbit) group. Whether you pass or fail no longer matter on your ss but on the entire ''group'' as a whole now." Mashima-sensei continued. I think I''m starting to understand what this is about although I''m not certain about the bigger picture yet.


    "There are four oues in this exam, no more and no less. Exnations regarding this have also been printed onto paper for your perusual, however, you may not take them out of this room nor photograph them. So memorize them here if you wish to" Mashima-sensei instructed. A slightly crumpled paper was paraded before us, it seems other students have already seen this paper before us as we looked through the paper. The basic rules of the exam were as follows:


    Exnation of the Special Examination of Different Groups


    In this test, the cornerstone will be a "target" student that is chosen from each group. By using your critical thinking skills, you will achieve one of the four possible oues by the end of the exam.


    -8am on the day the exam starts, you will need to mail the other groups of the fact that you have chosen a "target" student from amongst you.


    -The exam itself will mostly take ce between 4pm and 9pm tomorrow (students will be free to act as they wish during the day).


    -For one hour each day, twice, you will need to gather together with your assigned groups and talk.


    -Content of the talk will be left up to the discretion of each group.


    -At the end of the exam, you will need to identify the "target" students of other groups. This will be done between 9:30 and 10:00PM. Only one answer can be submitted from each group.


    -The answers must be sent to faculty members through a certain address that will be provided to your mobile phones.


    -The "target" student cannot be the one to send the answers.


    -You must only answer the identity of the "target" student of the group you are assigned. Any other answer will be marked as invalid.


    -Details of the results of the exam will be mailed to students by 11:00PM of the same day.


    Of course those were the basic rules we would need to follow for this exam. There are more detailed rules and exnations provided on the paper as well as prohibited items being listed. There seemed to be more rules and regtions than the ones we were given for the uninhabited ind test. And the following are the four possible results we could get:


    -Result 1: If the answers of the "target" student as well as the other group members are all correct, they will all receive private points (including members other than the "target" student themselves).


    -Result 2: If there are incorrect answers or unanswered questions by people other than the "target" student, only the "target" student will receive 500,000 private points.


    But before I could read any further into the rules, I noticed Karuizawa and Sotomura nodding their heads as if they''ve understood the contents of the exam. And Mashima-sensei who stood watching all this continued the exnation with a t, unchanging tone.


    "For instance, let''s just say Yukimura, you were chosen as the "target" student of this group. That means you must be the "target" student only since only one "target" is allowed for this exam. Now, supposing Yukimura is chosen as the "target" that means the (Rabbit) group''s "target" name will be written down as Yukimura. Once the choosing isplete, simply share this with the other members of your assigned group. And between 9:30 and 10:00 PM of the end of the exam everyone in the group simply needs to mail the answer "Yukimura" to the faculty. If this is done, the first oue condition will be satisfied and everyone in the group will receive 500,000 private points aspensation. In addition, the "target" student will receive 1 million private points for sessfully guiding the group to this oue." Mashima-sensei continued his exnation.


    "1-1 million? Woah...". "D-does that mean everyone gets 500,000 points and if you''re chosen as the "target" you get even more...". This amount of points is something anyone in any ss would want for themselves. Since the "target" student in this case will be receiving twice as much inpensation as points, they will suddenly shoot up to the top of the ss in points.


    "Now for the 2nd possible oue. In the case that the identity of (Rabbit) group''s "target" were to be uncovered incorrectly by the end of the exam and the faculty were to be notified of this. Only the "target" will be receiving the points of 500,000 while the rest will go without points." Mashima-sensei exined further to us. It''s strange that the exam was structured this way, the way they put it, there is not much difference between oue 1 and oue 2. In either case, the "target" will still be receiving a tremendous amount of points. There''s no reason why anyone would deliberately sabotage their group and go for oue 2 unless they wish to deny points to other sses and secure the points for their own ss. "The position of "target" certainly is an enviable one. I''d say it''s even unfair to the other members. No matter the oue we get, they''ll still have points and in the first one they even get a million points!" it seems Karuizawa wants to be chosen as the "target" student for a chance to get more points.


    Of course I don''t me her. It''s only natural to want to be the "target" given its privileged status. But it''s too early to say yet, there are still 2 other possible oues yet to be revealed and there must be some trick hidden in those oues for such points to be awarded to the "target". "Sensei, what are the 3rd and 4th possible oues. You still haven''t exined it to us". "Did you understand the first two oues? If so, I can proceed to exin the remaining oues" Mashima-sensei said. "Yes...I''ve got it. Please tell us the remaining oues". Mashima then told us "The remaining oues are printed on the back of the paper, but be sure to wait before turning the paper over". My hands froze just before we turned the paper to the other side. Mashima-sensei simply stared at us with his sharp eyes as we gradually started to understand the rules of this exam. It seems from the moment we read the instructions, the exam had already begun. "W-wait a minute, I''m not following". Although Mashima-sensei did make the rules clear to us, it seems Karuizawa is still unable to understand the instructions. Her academic abilities were not as bad as Sudou and Ike but since Karuizawa doesn''t put much effort into it, it seems her ability to process information is exceptionally bad.


    "Very well, I shall exin slightly more. Have you ever yed the the Jinrou game before?" Mashima-sensei asked us. "Jinrou game? It was trendy for a little while so I have yed it before. It''s pretty interesting". I was slightly puzzled when he first mentioned the name to us. "D-don''t tell me, Ayanokouji-kun. You''ve never heard of the Jinrou game before? Unbelievable" Karuizawa told me. Even if you think that it can''t be helped, in the first ce, the very concept of "games" was not something I was familiar with, neither was the concept of "ying with others". I''m not....


    However, Karuizawa also seemingly realized this and instead just looked me with sad, understanding eyes. "I don''t know how to put it, but not having friends is terrible, isn''t it?" Karuizawa said. Instead, Karuizawa offered to exin the Jinrou game to me.


    "Friends gather together and are split up into two categories: vigers and wolves. And thest survivor''s group is the one that wins the game. Did you follow?" Karuizawa asks me. No! I''m not following at all, I think internally. I''m sure I''d be a god or a Buddha if I could understand it from that brief exnation. Mashima-sensei then began to exin in more detail. It goes like this:


    It was an American who first invented this game called the Jinrou game. No restrictions on the number of yers in the game although there is a restriction on the minimum amount of yers required for the game itself. The game itself has yers divided into two roles: vigers and wolves and each yer must y one of these roles. There may be additional roles added but the gist of the game is that thest survivor''s group wins whether it''s the vigers or the wolves. Wolves mix in with the vigers and pretend to be one of them. The game itself takes around roughly two hours and in that time, the vigers need to identify which one of them is a disguised wolf and execute the the suspect. On the other hand, at "night", the disguised wolf can ''devour'' the viger. By doing this, each side can reduce the number of yers on the other side. When thest survivor is the only one remaining, victory and defeat will be decided.


    But I was wondering why this exam would bepared to such a game. With the currently established rules, "wolves" and "vigers" are being forced to cooperate with each other instead to aim for the most desirable first oue. To put it simply, there is still a trick hidden in this exam that neither "wolf" nor "viger" knows of yet.


    "Of course, you already know there can only be one "target" in the group. Once the identity of the "target" is revealed the third and fourth oues be possible for the group". "And that...is what''s written on the other side of this paper...is it ok to turn it over now?". Mashima-sensei simply nods when Karuizawa asks that and together, we turn the paper over to the other side. The remaining two possible oues were written there. For these two remaining oues, the answer will be epted by the faculty at any time during the exam period in the 24 hours. We will also still be epting answers for these remaining oues 30 minutes after the end of the exam. But if there is still a mistake in the answer during these periods a penalty will apply.


    -Result 3: In the case that someone other than the "target" answers the question before waiting for the allocated time and answers correctly, the ss the answerer belongs to will receive 50 points each and the answerer themselves will receive 500,000 points for themselves. On the other hand, sses whose "target" have been identified will receive a penalty of -50 points for their whole ss. Once this has been achieved, the test will be over for the group. However, if a member that belongs to the ss of the "target" answers correctly, the previous result will be made invalid and the examination for that group will continue.


    -Result 4: In the case that someone other than the "target" answers the question before waiting for the allocated time and answers incorrectly, the ss the answerer belongs to will receive a penalty of -50 points each but the "target" will still receive 50,000 private points. If the answer is given incorrectly, the group''s exam will end. However, if a member belonging to the ss of the "target" is the one who answered incorrectly, the answer will be considered invalid and will not be epted.


    I see, so the remaining oues paint a more detailed picture of the exam. If only oues 1 and 2 were possible, the "targets" will share their answers with everyone in the group and there would be nothing to do but cooperate. However, by adding the option to "betray" one''s own group, the dynamics of the exam were changed in a single stroke. If the "target" were to reveal his identity to everyone in their group, they will inevitably be preyed upon by "traitors" instantly. Since there are now more oues than the first one avable, no one will wait that long. The traitors will immediately aim to secure points only for themselves. And the "target" themselves, in an attempt to sabotage the other sses'' chances for points and increase their own ss''s chances, will deliberately hide their identity and try to pass off others as the "target" student. Of course, that means everybody gets less points for not ''cooperating'' but in return, they will gain the chance to have the other sses penalized.


    "Naturally, the school will take into consideration issues of privacy and even at the end of the exam, we will only release the results for each group and each student. The names of the "target" and the person who uncovers their identity will not be disclosed. It is possible to issue you a temporary ID if you wish. However, there need not be fear about having one''s identity revealed after the exam. Of course, if you do not wish to hide your name, you can proudly disy the received points too" Mashima-sensei said. I understand now, there is also the possibility that the "target" can just keep silent about their identity without revealing it to anyone else in the group and secure a lot of points that way, or share their identity with the rest of the group and aim for the best oue. For instance, even if Yukimura were the "target", I could theoretically pass off Sotomura or Karuizawa as the "target" to the members from the other sses and mislead them that way. That means the oue will depend on the amount of ''goodwill'' between the members. Quite a bit of investigating and misdirection will be required.


    It makes sense now topare this to the Jinrou game. But the advantage of the "wolves" cannot be said as absolute. After all, the "vigers" also have the option to mercilessly y their targets. In fact, there is even the possibility of infighting breaking out between the "vigers" in this case. I go over the rules again in my head silently. The school has established 12 groups based on the number of zodiac signs, allocating all the 1st year students to their respective groups consisting of a certain number of people. And each group contains a mixture of students from all sses being forced to cooperate as "friends". The number of people might vary slightly depending on the group but roughly 14 people are ced into each group it seems. And in each group, there will only be one student marked as the "target" and said "target" will be informed that they are the target and they are the answer. So in other words, even if the "target" does not actively participate at all in the game their profit from this is also guaranteed. Therefore, if the rest of the members are unable to correctly identify the "target", they are the ones who will be unable to answer correctly. In other words, that is the basic gist of the exam we are currently undergoing.


    The four options avable to the group now are:


    -Share the identity of the "target" and clear the exam together as one.


    -Answer incorrectly and the group loses but the "target" still receives points.


    -A traitor uncovers the identity of the "target".


    -The traitor disregards the judgment of the "target".


    The only difference in those options are the amount of points awarded to each member of the group. The best oue would be for the identity of the "target" to be shared with all and wait until the end of the exam to answer correctly to receive 500,000 points each with the "target" receiving 1 million points. But the difficulty of aiming for such an oue is extremely high. There is a possibility of being betrayed from within. Since the members will naturally want points in reward for undertaking this examination, they will betray before they get betrayed themselves.


    Then if someone else answers incorrectly only the "target" will win in that case hence the other members will also prioritise finding the "target" in their own group firstly. Most of the students will likely wish to avoid taking risks by cooperating and if they cannot be convinced to work together, will most likely turn traitor within their group. Besides, it will be very difficult to aim for the first oue if the "target" themselves simply stays silent and avoids having their identity revealed. In either case, the "target" will be receiving 500,000 points almost with a guarantee so it might as well be considered a ticket to heaven. However, there are also downsides to being given this position. Once you have been chosen as the "target" it is up to you to keep silent on this matter or share this information with others. Depending on the circumstances, there may be harassment or jealousy targeted at you from other sses or even your own ss due to the preferential treatment given to the "target". There is also the danger of a traitor uncovering the identity of the "target" in which case they will no longer have to wait until the end of the exam to mail their answer to the faculty. That way, the test for the group ends immediately and the traitor gets 50 points for their own ss while getting private points for themselves too. That means while sabotaging another ss, one can act to contribute to both themselves and their own ss. An ideal result for most students.


    Of course that is the most disadvantageous position for the group as a whole to be in. In this test, the ability to ''think'' is certainly a critical factor but it is understandable considering the risks associated with this exam. There are 12 groups for which 12 different oues will be decided. Depending on what happens during this test, a massive difference in points which cannot be bridged can easily ur. In other words, it''s possible for ss A to fall down to D and for ss D to rise to A in one stroke if all goes well in this exam. I doubt this will happen here, but the very notion that it is possible in this exam amazed me. This must also be why the rules for this exam are much stricter than the uninhabited ind test. "The prohibited items and actions are also listed here thoroughly so look through them too" Mashima-sensei advises.


    The forbidden actions are, for instance, stealing the mobiles of other students and use of intimidation to coerce the reveal of information such as the identity of the "target" students. Mailing the answers to the faculty by using another student''s mobile without permission will result in the greatest punishment for the student known as "expulsion". These are all strict conditions not present in the uninhabited ind test.


    Furthermore, in the case any suspicious activity is uncovered, a thorough investigation into the matter will beunched by the school to ensure no vitions of the rules ur. Naturally, in the case you lie about the forbidden actions you''ve taken, the possibility of "expulsion" is always there. It seems everything will be monitored by the school behind the scenes. Once the exam starts,munication between students of different groups will also be forbidden for a certain period of time. To break this rule will be to risk "expulsion". The severity of these rules causes them to be embedded deep in my mind as I memorize them. "You will be meeting at 1pm and 8pm tomorrow for your group discussions. The room you will be meeting in has your group name written on a te in front of it. Once you have entered that room, you will not be able to leave until the required time for discussion has passed. If an emergency urs in that time period, contact your homeroom teacher immediately. Make sure you''ve used the toilet before the meeting time as well." Mashima-sensei says.


    "What do you mean we''ll have to stay in the room? How long will we be in there?". "As is written in the exnation, the time for discussion will be 1 hour each twice a day. Other than your self-introduction to other members of your group, you may use that time however you like. Once one hour has passed, you may choose to remain in the room or leave at your discretion" Mashima-sensei continues. Does that mean all the contents of the discussion will be left up to the students to decide? "It''s an annoying thing but I do understand it at least...waah I''d much prefer a fun test to this" Karuizawa says. "Once the "target" has been decided, the school will not ept any request for changes to this. In addition, any actions such as copying, deletion, transferring or alteration of mails to the faculty are strictly forbidden so keep this in mind" Mashima-sensei concludes.


    In other words, altering the mail of one group for the benefit of another is absolutely forbidden. If you reverse this, then it means that the mail sent to the faculty is 100% certified to have been from the actual group. "Oi, Ayanokouji. You''ve been silent throughout the whole thing, are you sure you''ve understood it properly?". It was Yukimura who asked me that with an ambiguously worried voice from my left side. "Yeah...I got it mostly. If I have any questions I''ll make sure to ask you afterwards" I tell him. "Damn, why is my group filled with such airheads?" Yukimura grumbles. Once that is done our group was told to leave and we stand up to leave the room at the same time. "Reluctantly as it may be, we are already united as one group so it is essential we deepen our unity as a team. The "target" will be announced tomorrow but why don''t we stay and have a chat just the four of us?" Yukimura suggests to us. However, Karuizawapletely ignored his words as she took out her mobile and started walking away from us.


    "Oi, Karuizawa. You listening to me?" Yukimura asks the departing Karuizawa. I was impressed she was able to ignore him like that, either she has a mind of steel or she haspletely disregarded our existence. "Ah...Hirata-kun? There''s something I''d like to ask you" it seems Karuizawa wants toin to Hirata about us. She simply walks away from us and soon disappeared. "Damn, my group really is full of airheads" Yukimura grumbles again. I didn''t bother to hide my sigh as I turned away too to return to my room. It seems our enjoyable cruise has ended and the second round of testing has begun. "This is a very troublesome thing indeed, to be teamed up with such a bitch" Sotomura starts spewing venom at Karuizawa once she left. Since Sotomura was in love with the 2D world and considers the girls in there perfect, a real 3D girl like Karuizawa would definitely repulse him. "I have to agree with you though to be honest, it seems like she''ll be pulling our legs the whole way" Yukimura says as Sotomura replies "She truly is the bitch among bitches" as if to agree with him.


    "In the case that one of us is announced as the "target" tomorrow morning, let''s not tell each other straight away. There''s no telling who''s listening where. The walls have ears. Let''s report to each other in a secure location". I agreed with that n as well. It is indeed arge ship but there''s really no telling who has ears where. "Although Karuizawa is gone, I''d still like to discuss the ns for tomorrow with just the three of us. Please stay with me a little longer" Yukimura pleads with us. "I must decline since I will be unable to respond to your expectations. You see, from now on, I have to go back to my room to watch the new Love Love Alive anime" Sotomura says as he instantly disappears from us almost like a ninja. Yukimura dejectedly shakes his head and sighs as if he''s given up on us. Now that this is over, I''d better report this to Horikita. I''d like to know if her group received the same instructions as our (Rabbit) group and send her the details in our chat if necessary. Once I receive more information from Horikita, I can then begin to form a strategy.

 Chapter 134 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    Once I had returned to my room, I then struggled to sleep. I noticed a noise and looked up although I did not see my roommates Yukimura and Kouneji. However. "Sorry, did I wake you up?". It was Hirata who said that as he organized his luggage neatly while looking at me apologetically. It looked like he was preparing to leave the room since he was putting on his uniform. "No need for apologies, I wasn''t sleeping anyways. Just thinking. I was about to go out for a drink anyways since I''m thirsty" I tell him. Of course, I did not mention this to Hirata, but I was on my way to check on Horikita''s state. "Might I apany you? We received the mail from the school and it''s almost time anyways" Hirata says to me. The time was close to 20:30 the same time that Horikita''s mail instructed her to gather for the meeting.


    "It seems a rather unusual exam is about to begin, at least that''s how I feel" Hirata tells me. It seems Hirata already knows what the exam will be about after hearing it from a previous student who received the exnation before him. "It''s Yukimura-kun. He told me in the cafeteria earlier. About your (Rabbit) group and how everyone was receiving exnations one after the other" Hirata admits. Yukimura doesn''t like Hirata very much, but he still told him because it might raise the chances of our ss''s sess even by a little? Either way, if you know the contents of the exam before the exnation it will be easier to gather hints from the exnation itself. In this case, by cooperating with a more popr person like Hirata it can be advantageous to you. "If there''s anything you''ve figured out, Ayanokouji-kun, please do share it with me" Hirata tells me. "I wonder about that, unlike Horikita, you or Yukimura I''m not particrly smart so I haven''t been thinking much about this exam at all...in particr" I reply to him. Of course, there was no way I would tell Hirata any more than necessary.


    "I was wondering why they would go to all the trouble of separating us into groups to exin the same thing to us separately" Hirata freely tells me. Indeed as Hirata says, it would be far more efficient and less time-consuming to exin to all members of a group gathered at once then separately. The school is using an obviously inefficient method, but it''s most likely not just on a whim. There is more likely than not a reason behind this method. Perhaps the ''thinking ability'' assessed in this exam is part of that. "I''m nning to ask sensei about itter on though" Hirata admits. I wonder if the gears will turn efficiently in this case. I wonder if Hirata, who nominally represents ss D, will be able to work efficiently with students of other sses considering all the rules we have to abide by in this exam.

 Chapter 135 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    The ce where Hirata''s meeting would be taking ce was not as crowded as when my meeting had urred. Still there were a few students, some were sitting on the stairs near the elevator, some were ying around with their phones and some were still specting about the exnation they were due to receive. "I...doubt these all going to be part of my group" Hirata mutters. Even a cursory inspection showed that there were more than 10 people gathered here. They all nced at each other while ying with their phones sometimes. Unfortunately, I was not acquainted with students from other sses and could not identify most of them. "Who''s the one we just passed?". "That''s Morimiya-kun from ss A. And the one near the elevator is Tokito-kun of ss C". I see. I make sure to remember the names and faces of the students from the other sses. Of course, this number is still fewpared to the crowd I saw earlier this evening. When I came together with Hirata to his meeting location, several male and female students were gathered in front of the door of the meeting room. And so we approached the crowd silently.


    "If I''m not wrong, you''re also from the 20:40 group are you not?". The one who asked that with a low voice was Katsuragi of ss A. A calm person with a mature attitude that is hard to believe is actually a 1st year student in high school. His physique is pretty good as well. First impressions of him might be more in the range of a college student. There are still quite a few people who favour him as leader of ss A. "If so, does this have something to do with you?" a girl with long ck hair answered his inquiry without any hesitation or fear. "No. But I just wanted to talk to you all since starting from tomorrow we''ll be cooperating together as part of the same group" the girl that Katsuragi made this statement to was none other than Horikita Suzune. It seems Hirata and Horikita will be in the same group as Katsuragi as well. "You want to talk now? That''s funny. The other day you brushed us aside when we came to talk" Horikita spat back at him. On the uninhabited ind test, Horikita and Katsuragi met each other just once. At the time, Katsuragi showed little to no interest in Horikita. It seemed to be different now.


    There were three other students from ss A with Katsuragi, and listening from a distance without approaching were two girls who seemed to either be from ss B or ss C. "Honestly I''ve never paid any attention to ss D before. But after the results of the previous exam, it''s hard to stay inconspicuous, isn''t it?" it seemed Katsuragi''s attention has been directed towards our ss. Indeed after the uninhabited ind test, our ss''s total points had risen tremendously along with Horikita''s poprity with the girls of the ss. Also the number of friendship gs raised between Horikita and the other ssmates have also increased along with the distrust towards Horikita decreasing at the same time. It seemed the ss misunderstood Horikita''s cold attitude for her silently supporting the ss. Through this misunderstanding, the ss began to interpret Horikita''s refusal to interact with them in a different way. Also, from the perspective of the other sses Horikita started to look no longer as a student who''s merely good at academics but also as a mastermind who acts to support her ss while ying the other sses from behind the scenes and it seems thanks to that she''s received a fair bit of attention from the other sses as well.


    "If one day you rise from ss D to ss C, remember that ss A will show no mercy before crushing you into pieces" Katsuragi warns Horikita. "That''s a very petty thing to say, after all, between A and the other sses, the point gap is far too wide to bridge" Horikita counters. "Naturally but caution is required every time a ss can potentially rise to a higher position. I would say the same thing to ss B or ss C". It almost sounded like Katsuragi was dering war against ss D. But it couldn''t be helped, after thest test, we would obviously be recognized as a threat. Almost as if in sync, the students around Katsuragi all gathered together to re at Horikita in an intimidating manner. An ordinary girl would burst out crying after being red at like that, but Horikita barely showed any reaction at all to this intimidation. Suddenly, the face of the girls around us turned into expressions of adoration as a man silently passed by us.


    It was a student from ss B named Kanzaki. Although his hair was rather long for a male student, he does have a straightforward personality and does not engage much in frivolous activities. I don''t know much else about Kanzaki in detail but the leader of ss B, Ichinose, seems to trust him. Having met during the ind test, Kanzaki seems to be aware of Horikita''s intellect and moved towards Katsuragi as if to protect Horikita from him. "You don''t need to talk with Katsuragi, after all, the situation is what it is" Kanzaki said to Horikita. "Don''t worry, I''m used to people looking down on ss D" Horikita counters his offer to help. "I see, someone from a ss like D must be used to getting this treatment, I must admit I shared the same view towards your ss as well. But the incident that happened on the ind made me revise my view towards your ss" Katsuragi made that remark while swiping some dust off his clothes. "But just because you got lucky and won once, I''d like you to not get arrogant and think we''re equals now" Katsuragi follows up. "...What is that supposed to mean?" Horikita asks him in response.


    "What I''m trying to say is that there is a time in everyone''s lives when they get lucky once and manage to close the gap a bit. But don''t get in over your head just because of this one lucky incident. The difference between our ss points is still a tremendous one" Katsuragi tells her. I see, it seems he''s saying the results of one test won''t affect the standing of the sses all that much. Of course, Horikita surely knows that as well. Since none of this was her aplishment in the first ce, Horikita was neither happy nor dismayed by his words. But it is vital that the credit goes to her in order to continue hiding my existence. "We''ve just started our high school life, the difference may berge, but do not forget that it is the school that arbitrarily decided who went to which ss and we were distributed to those sses ordingly" Kanzaki interjected in a dignified manner. "Hirata, it looks like you''re part of a rather troublesome group" I told him. "It was inevitable the moment we were grouped with Katsuragi-kun and Kanzaki-kun, I think". "No...that''s not it" I muttered. "Hmm?".


    "Kukuku. It looks like there are quite a lot of weaklings gathered here, let me have some fun here". It was Ryuuen who said that. "Ryuuen, huh?". Katsuragi lost his previously calm expression and even Kanzaki''s expression changed to an alert one. "Have you also been allocated to this room? Or did you just happen to be walking by?". "Unfortunately I''m with you" Ryuuen instantly replies to that question while three other students obediently walk behind him.


    He almost resembled Katsuragi in that regard but the context was different. It almost seemed like a situation with a king and his servants. The students behind Ryuuen had terrified expressions on their faces and moved quietly with obedient movements. "How about you put on a show for me? Beauty and the Beast could be the title" Ryuuen said as he looked at Horikita and Katsuragi respectively. Now having realized the obvious provocation, Katsuragi returns to his normal, calm self. "I originally thought our group would have students with high academic ability but after seeing you and yourckeys I can see this erly isn''t going to be the case" Katsuragi fires back. "Academic ability? What a bunch of nonsense, having academic ability won''t mean anything" Ryuuen retorts.


    "Hearing that from you is a shame, academic ability is the most important factor determining your future sess in life and your ability to impact the future. It is even said that Japan is built on a society of academics" Katsuragi chides Ryuuen for his earlier remark but it doesn''t seem to have fazed Ryuuen at all. I thought to myself that saying something like that to an idiot like Ryuuen would be ineffective. Behind him, his threeckeys obediently nod their heads at their leader''s words. "I won''t forget this insult". "Huh? Insult? I don''t recall having done anything like that, care to refresh my memory?" Ryuuen mocks Katsuragi. "It doesn''t matter, since we''re in the same group we should have the opportunity to talk at lengthter" Katsuragi ends the conversation seeing how the exnation for their group was almost about to begin. "Hmm? Hirata-kun? And even Ayanokouji-kun? What are you guys doing here?". It was Kushida who called out to us as she approached the group with a strange expression on her face.


    "Could it be that Kushida-san is also in the 20:40 group?" Hirata asks her. "Yeah. I don''t understand what''s going on but I was told toe here at this hour in the mail...and wow...it seems like an amazing group of people have gathered here" Kushida says as she walked around greeting the gathered students here individually. "Are you ok, Hirata? It looks like it''s shaping up to be a hard one" I ask Hirata. "Its ok, I don''t mind, no matter who''s in my group I''ll just have to do my best" Hirata as usual answered in a very positive way. Kushida may not know the circumstances but Hirata is a smart guy. Since I had already received the exnation for this exam earlier, looking at the group of people gathered here I could more or less understand what will be happening. "Ummm...in any case it looks like something difficult''s about to start?" Kushida asks. "Yeah it seems like it, you''d better prepare yourself for it" I tell her. "Ahaha...like Hirata-kun said, I''ll just also have to do my best here. Also, I never got the chance to talk much with Katsuragi-kun or Ryuuen-kun, I''d like to be friends with the two of them too" Kushida says towards Katsuragi and Ryuuen.


    "I''m not going to stay here for this stupid conversation, I''ll be going ahead. It''s almost time" Horikita simply shook her head and turned her back to us but not before looking coldly at Ryuuen and his group. I''d like to praise Horikita on this. People with a weak will tend to lower their heads and ingratiate themselves into the group and treat themselves as the lower one in the hierarchy. Horikita, on the other hand, without missing a beat, coldly rejected them all and remained the way she always has been. "It looks like I shouldn''t have even bothered worrying" I muttered. Of course, I''m not sure how long she can keep up that attitude with the members in her group but it shouldn''t be long. That''s my intuition. "Good luck then" I threw a sympathetic good luck wish in Hirata''s direction and decided to leave the scene.

 Chapter 136 - 2: A Vast Array of Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 2: A Vast Array of Thoughts</h4>


    Breakfast time. I made sure to avoid the buffet popr with the students and turned back towards the deck of the ship. On the deck there is a cafe called "Blue Ocean" where there are hardly any students. I chose to sit there in an empty table in the shade and called for the waitress. The current time is 7:55 AM. One minute just before the designated meeting time the person I was waiting for appeared before me with an empty expression. "You''re here early". It was my fellow ssmate from ss D Horikita Suzune. She sits next to me and one of the few people I could call a friend in this school. And she also happens to be a very problematic existence who knows a little about my true capabilities. She sat down in the seat in front of me. "I was waiting for an hour" Iin to her. Of course I was only trying to tease her a bit. "I don''t care since I arrived by the designated time, even if you waited 10 hours in advance for me I couldn''t care less". Ok. I suppose I can''t tease her like this, it''ll only end up hurting me. "...you don''t want to order anything?" I ask. "No. There''s no need for that. Let''s continue our chat from yesterday". Horikita, who does not like idle chitchat, wanted to go down to business and seemed to want to report her situation from yesterday to me. The only thing she told me beforehand was the location of this meeting.


    "So? Did the students called by the school form a group?" I ask her. "Yes. Just as you said, 12 groups with 4 possible oues and the "target" being announced to us today by mail at 8:00 in the morning. If there are any small differences, I suppose you could chalk it up to the difference in teachers" she told me. "Who are your group members and how many are there?" I quickly ask her. I knew some of the students from yesterday but I didn''t bother telling her that. "It was quite amazing actually, almost as if it was on purpose and not just coincidence" Horikita tells me. After telling me that, Horikita hands me a slip of paper. It seems she memorized the names of her group members and wrote it on a separate piece of paper to show me. The name of her group is (Dragon) and below were the names of her group members.


    ss A: Katsuragi Kohei, Nishikawa Ryouko, Shita Shinji, Koharu Yano


    ss B: Ando Sayo, Kanzaki Ryuuji, Tsukabe Hitomi


    ss C: Oda Takumi, Suzuki Hidetoshi, Sonoda Masashi, Ryuuen Kakeru


    ss D: Kushida Kikyou, Hirata Yousuke, Horikita Suzune


    First of all, it seems Hirata and Kushida were the ones chosen from ss D for this group. Two honors students to represent our ss. Leaving aside the usually solitary Horikita, putting these two together on the same team would most likely form the strongestbination that ss D currently has to offer. I had expected another person to be in their group like it was with mine but seemed to not be the case. Kouenji has an overwhelming power but even if he were to be added to the group, I doubt he would be useful. Honestly I''m not sure what group he was put into or whether he even cared enough to go for the meeting. "I see...looking back I suppose thisbination was inevitable" I muttered. Even if I list the names I currently know it''d be Katsuragi from ss A, Kanzaki from ss B and Ryuuen from ss C. These are big names representing their sses. It''s almost like a dream team in ser terms.


    "But there''s also something unnatural here". If the intention is to gather the big names in one group, I felt it was unnatural that Ichinose was in our (Rabbit) group and not in the (Dragon) group. "You''re worried about Ichinose-san in your group, right? Right now, only her ss knows just how excellent she truly is. It''s not always that the face of the ss is the leader" Horikita tells me. "Are you referring to yourself?" I ask her. But I do feel Horikita has a point. We still don''t know what Ichinose is truly capable of yet. It may also be that her academic ability is surprisingly low. "From this I can somewhat understand how they''ve divided us up into 12 groups. Ayanokouji-kun and Karuizawa-san are very simr right? In terms of grades. Perhaps they are grouping us in terms of our current points. But the only w in this theory is that Yukimura-kun is also in the top grades and the same goes for Kouenji-kun..." Horikita trailed off. It seems Horikita was trying toe up with a hypothesis for the grouping by going over our mid-semester and final exam results to find a reason for the specific division of students.


    "But you do have a point, me and Sotomura have simr grades as well...then there''s you and Hirata". On the other hand, if we were grouped purely based on our grades Kouenji should be at the very top. Naturally, I have no doubt grades are taken into consideration, although there must be some unknown factor ying a part in the grouping as well. If possible, I would like to see the other group lists to ascertain this for myself. "In any case this is a problem, to effectively lead this group and clear the exam". Of course it was inevitable the moment all these people with excellent abilities gather in one group. And then there''s the fact that Horikita''spatibility with Ryuuen is like fire and water. Horikita probably won''t ept it even if I tell her this so I chose to keep quiet. However, on the contrary, I do believe Horikita will be able to work efficiently with a straightforward type of person like Katsuragi. Their way of thinking, down to the smarter person takes all, means theirpatibility is high after all.


    "It''s about time, I wonder if the mail really wille". Once the clock hit 8:00 AM both our phones vibrated at once without even being a second apart. Immediately we both confirm the arrival of the mail. The moment I finished reading the contents of my mail, Horikita pushed her phone and the mail disyed on it towards me and I do the same to check the details of the mail whileparing it to the other''s. It said the following:


    After a period of thorough consideration, you have not been chosen as the "target". Please act together as one and challenge the exam in that manner. The exam itself shall begin from 1:00 PM today onwards. The exam will be held for three days from this point onwards. If you belong to the (Dragon) group pleasee up to the room marked as such on the second floor immediately.


    The mail sent to me and Horikita were ''almost the same''. Except for the difference in the names of the groups the other words in the mail all line up perfectly. "I suppose if we were chosen as the "target" the mail would be slightly different informing us of this fact". "It seems neither of us have been chosen as the "target" for our groups. I don''t know whether to be overjoyed at this or sad".


    "If you''re the "target", depending on your personal choices, you would be able to lead your group to any one of the four possible oues" I said. In other words, being the "target" student in this exam gives said student an overwhelming advantage. If you can keep up a good poker face you would easily be able to obtain at the very least 500,000 private points. "I still don''t like it though. It''s almost as if they''re telling me I don''t qualify as the "target" student" Horikita tells me. Even after being ced in a dream team lineup like her group, Horikita still thinks she''s the best. I suppose that''s expected of her though. "In this exam, there is a massive difference between the student selected as the "target" and the ones not selected. Since all the other students must by default struggle to uncover the identity of the "target" and there is always the possibility that the point gap between sses may be closed after the exam" Horikita says.


    That''s right. Of course even if ss D fails, our points will not dip into the negative. But the slight lead we gained after the uninhabited ind test may shrink or disappear entirely depending on our performance here. I also begin to internally form a strategy to approach this exam. Considering the members of my group and the mechanism by which the exam operates, the goal I must aim for bes clear. "I don''t know how the students whose names I don''t even know will act, I''ll need to interact directly with them for that. But I have thought of a way to get rid of them if necessary" I admit to Horikita. But it''s obviously not a strategy that can be executed on the spot. It needs to first be set up and the timing needs to be perfect. But it is possible.


    "I''ll be looking forward to your results" Horikita finally tells me. "Me too. I''m looking forward to seeing what direction you will lead your group in" I reply to her in kind. Still. I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling I had. The selection of the "target" is not random, Mashima-sensei''s words yesterday only strengthened my resolve of that. There is a certain difference between the ones that would be selected and the ones that would not be selected. "In either case I''ll ask you this now, but who in our group are you most suspicious of right now? Judging from the flow most of the other sses should have already gotten the same information we have" Horikita tells me. Horikita has been acting strangely ever since receiving this information, but considering who her group members are, it can''t be helped I suppose. "Ryuuen" I admit to her. "What a quick answer". "Because there''s no one as suspicious as him" I reply. "What about Katsuragi-kun? It''s only because of him that ss A was able to secure the most desirable spot in the ind test. That''s also something notable. Wouldn''t you say we should be suspicious of him?" Horikita asks.


    "Of course that is an excellent aplishment for a 1st year student. So if you''re asking me who''s the most excellent student in the group I''d say Katsuragi. On the other hand, the most suspicious one would undoubtedly have to be Ryuuen". During the ind test, beyond the shadow of a doubt, ss D won. However, Ryuuen also managed to secure a slight victory in a sense. But Ryuuen, because of that fact, made himself easy to read for me. But thinking in reverse, that also means Ryuuen might now be wary of ss D as well. At any cost I would like to avoid revealing myself. He cannot know that it was thanks to me that Horikita achieved all those sesses on the ind test.


    "While the identity of the "target" is something to be worried about after reading the mail just now I was thinking about something. Isn''t something strange about the mail sent to us from the school? And the strict..." before Horikita could finish the sentence I quickly silenced her by putting my index finger in front of my lips and making a hush gesture at her. Speak of the devil, a shadow appeared before us. "Nice weather isn''t it, Suzune? What are you having for breakfast?". Two people approached us while grinning. It was Ryuuen of ss C and there was also another person with him. "Don''t call my first name so casually, Ryuuen-kun. And you, it''s quite amazing you''d dare to show your face in front of us again after what you did, Ibuki-san" Horikita fires away at both Ryuuen and the girl beside him, Ibuki Mio who also happens to be in my (Rabbit) group.


    Ibuki seemed to be slightly provoked by this but simply tightened her lower lip without saying anything. Ryuuen, on the other hand, was grinning as if he was enjoying the whole situation. In the uninhabited ind test, Ibuki infiltrated our ss as a spy. Eventually, Horikita discovered her and they had a fight in which Horikita received a direct hit. Horikita insisted that she lost only because she was sick during the test, although I couldn''t care less which one of them was stronger. Besides, Ryuuen was already ordering Ibuki to remain silent anyways while ncing at us with a condescending look. "I believe the mail has already arrived, so how was it? Did you be the "target"?" Ryuuen asked. "There''s no way I''d tell you, or perhaps you''re going to tell us" Horikita counters. "If that''s what you wish" Ryuuen said as he sat down on a vacant seat nearby. "But before that please do tell me, how did you manage to achieve that result in the ind test?". "I have nothing to tell you" Horikita sharply retorts.


    Horikita waspletely calm in her response, I could not even detect a quiver in her voice. Indeed, she possess a tremendous amount of acting skill. But Ryuuen did not seem to be provoked by her response at all. "I don''t care either way, but ording to her report, you didn''t do anything much during the ind test to allow your ss to achieve those results" Ryuuen says while pointing at Ibuki. "I''m not such an idiot that someone like her would be able to figure me out. I was just saving my strength back then thanks to my fever". In response to that provocation, Ibuki immediately stood up and dered "Then let''s have a rematch right here and right now, let''s fight" she said to Horikita.


    Horikita did not rise to that challenge, however, and simply said "I''ll have to decline, unfortunately, since violent will be a vition of the school''s rules for this exam. If you do happen to use violence on me, however, I will report this to the school. Please do as you wish then" to Ibuki. Ibuki angrily stepped towards Horikita after that, but stopped just shy of actuallyying a hand on her. Using violence here will undoubtedly result in penaltiesid upon you by the school. And most importantly, Ibuki, as one of Ryuuen''s subordinates, had no right to her personal desires here. The talented Ibuki who hates Ryuuen. That was the very reason she was chosen by Ryuuen as the one to be sent to ss D as a spy in the previous test. "Since we''re all here, let''s have some coffee. It seems to be a good time as any to drink" Horikita surprisingly held herself together and ordered the waitress for her morning coffee. I also ordered the same coffee. However, Ryuuen seemed to show no signs of leaving and instead seemed to want to continue the conversation while silently observing Horikita. Then he finally said "From the looks of it yesterday, Katsuragi was acting quite cautious of you" to Horikita.


    "Unsurprising. After all, he never would''ve thought that someone from ss D like me would be capable of such feats after all. Isn''t it the same for you and Ibuki being here now? You''re all on your guard against me aren''t you?" Horikita replies to Ryuuen. "Kuku. I''m not going to even deny it. I am indeed here to confirm your capability for myself" Ryuuen says while Horikita takes a sip of her coffee. "But you should also know that my methods are different from that Katsuragi''s, besides a serious-chan type girl like yourself would definitely not be capable of formting a strategy like the one on the ind test". "I don''t care either way, but how would you know what my strategy during the ind test was? All that was announced were the results after all" Horikita tells him. Against a calm Horikita, Ryuuen only grinned at her. He seemed to be saying "Katsuragi doesn''t know the method you used" which might as well be him saying he knows how the results of the ind test were achieved by our ss. "I wonder if you can exin how we did it then?" Horikita asks.


    Ryuuen simplyughed before saying "At the end of the exam when the leader names were to be written, the only reason why we answered wrong was because the leader had been changed to someone else previously before the exam''s end and was no longer you". "That''s nothing impressive, anyone could figure something as simple as that out with a bit of thinking, even the Katsuragi you just made fun of" Horikita retorts. "No, no. He thinks you were the one that nned it all. But from my perspective, even you shouldn''t have been able to predict you''d be the leader or that you''d have to retire before the end of the exam" Ryuuen tells her. "It''s just insurance to prepare for the most basic of obstacles. I took everything into ount the moment Ibuki-san infiltrated our ss. There''s nothing groundbreaking in what you just said" Horikita replies to Ryuuen.


    "Anyways, the important thing is that the new leader of the ind test, the one who switched with you at the very end. They are the one pulling your strings from behind the scenes" Ryuuen said that while looking straight at Horikita and also quietly observing me as I was standing right behind Horikita. I don''t know how serious he was about that statement, but if he figures me out here he''ll most definitely attack me at once. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I barely have any friends to scheme with anyways. The only one I can consider somewhat close to me would be Ayanokouji-kun here but he''s just been holding me back and not being much of a cooperator anyways". By drawing attention to my presence, Horikita was actually able to make me out as someone irrelevant to the grand scheme of things. "Perhaps he''s the one pulling my strings" Horikita tells Ryuuen. "I see". Ryuuen gently looks at me once before averting his eyes.


    It seems the act we put up worked and Ryuuen no longer paid any attention to me. Believing he has understood my standing in regards to academic ability, physical ability andmunication skills from Horikita''s act. After all, such parameters can easily be used to assess someone''s threat level in most cases without any misunderstandings. Apparently things did not go ording to n in this meeting but Ryuuen still smiled at us without any shame or anger in his expressions. "It''s a shame, when I thought I''d finally found someone who schemes just the way I like it. But it''s too bad the one pulling Suzune''s strings made their move a bit too early. The trump card they used in the ind test should have been saved for this exam but they''ve ended up showing their hand too early into the game. Suzune, if you meet the one pulling your stringster, please pass this message onto him for me" Ryuuen finally told Horikita.


    "Thanks for the advice" Horikita coldly told Ryuuen. "No need for thanks". "You really think someone''s pulling my strings don''t you" Horikita asks him. Ryuuen did not answer her question. He must have no doubts about his conviction even though there was no proof or confirmation from Horikita''s side. After all, the man named Ryuuen believes in himself above all else and does not look like the type to ept someone else''s advice. He seemed to have taken this failure in stride and just seemed to find fun in chatting with Horikita. Suddenly, Ryuuen whipped out his phone without warning and before anyone could react, quickly snapped a photo of Horikita without her permission. "Don''t take my photo!" Horikita tells him sharply. "Don''t say things like that, I''ll tell you something good" Ryuuen says while looking at the photo of Horikita he''d snapped in his phone. "There is someone else in ss D who''s scheming other than you" Ryuuen gives Horikita a hint. "That''s a good thing, instead of asking me for everything they should be able to make their own decisions" Horikita fires back. "In any case, I''m d I got to talk to you, Suzune. Remember, this is a game. I''ll definitely find the one sneaking around in the shadows. Everything is a target for me" Ryuuen tells her.


    "Let me just ask onest thing. I understand being cautious of me, but why obsess over me so much? Aren''t there others you care about? Like Ichinose-san in ss B or Katsuragi-kun in ss A and then there''s the person known as Sakayanagi ording to the rumors. There should be guys above ss C you''d normally worry about. You said you''d tell me something good so answer me that much at least" Horikita asks Ryuuen the reason why he focused so much on ss D. "It''s because I already know more or less their capabilities and none of them are capable enough to be my enemies. If I wanted to crush them, I could crush any of them whenever I want" Ryuuen boldly said. "How about the rumored Sakayanagi?". The person who asked that question was not Horikita but rather Ibuki. It looks like Ibuki herself wanted to confirm this fact with Ryuuen. And Ryuuen, who spoke ever so smoothly until now, waited for a while before replying. "I''m saving that womanst for dessert. It''ll be a waste for me to eat Sakayanagi now" he said atst. Ryuuen then stood up and together with Ibuki, left our table.


    "Are you perhaps dissatisfied?" I ask Horikita once Ryuuen had left. "No. I have no such sentiments. I simply disliked the way you handled the situation. In the first ce, on our path to ss A, I was the one supposed to be drawing the attention and not you" she said in reply. "That may be the case, but this guy Ryuuen. He''s an unpredictable one". I thought to myself despite what he showed us earlier, Ryuuen already suspected me somewhat in his mind. Of that there is almost no doubt. I, of course, don''t know what Ryuuen is thinking. But the timing with which he appeared here was nothing short of dangerous. "It could''ve been he was spying on us from the start, but the timing with which he appeared was too good". Perhaps Ibuki is involved in this. The very fact that Ryuuen brought her to the meeting with us should mean we need to assume she would attempt to gather information on us in our group as well.


    "I doubt anybody actually suspects you''re the one working behind the scenes. The reputation you''ve built up throughout the semester as an ''ordinary'' person will be very hard to shake" Horikita tells me. I''m not sure whether to take that as apliment or an insult but it is true that no matter how much one investigates me, they are bound to find nothing special. Normally no sane person would deliberately lower themselves to such mediocrity the way I have so I should be more or less safe from Ryuuen''s scrutiny. However, the very fact that I''m close to Horikita should put me on a to-watch list of his. Also, the fact that Ibuki is in the same group as I am means I''ll be under some measure of surveince. Once I saw students starting toe out onto the deck I got up from my seat. "The discussion''s over for now, right? In that case, I''m going to back to my room to sleep" I told Horikita.


    "Yes, for now there''s nothing left to discuss. All we have left to do is proceed in our own groups. Good work for today. Do make sure to report if anythinges up" Horikita tells me as I leave. At least I''ve seen that when faced with adversity, Horikita has shown a willingness to fight back. But regardless of personalpatibility, Hirata and Kushida should be able to rein her in. I suppose I''ll go back to my room and sleep until afternoon. Despite the fact that the exam has officially begun, there''s nothing to do until then anyways.

 Chapter 137 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Geppu, geppu. If you eat three heavy meals for lunch you''d naturally be full. I thought of going on a diet but it seems like a failure". Sotomura came up to me while rubbing his belly that had swollen up from all the food he''d eaten earlier. It conveyed apletely different image from someone who imed to want to go on a diet. He came to the location me and Yukimura were waiting in front of. "It is troublesome that the exam has started, I''ve barely eaten". "Is that a ''I''m currently unable to use my full strength'' g?". "...I''ve been wanting to say it for a while now, but can''t you cut it out with that weird way of speaking?" Yukimura retorts to Sotomura. Of course, from the perspective of someone who doesn''t quite understand Sotomura, his words may seem almost like witchcraft. But you just have to get used to it, I guess. On the contrary, sometimes talking in an unusual manner like that can be interesting. But if I speak out now, I might incur Yukimura''s wrath and so I let him continue on with his tirade. "Pofu~ Did you not like my way of speech? What would suit you then, Yukimura-dono?". "Just speak normally" Yukimura replies to Sotomura.


    "Ok, from this point onwards I''ll be the weakest, strongest protagonist. I''ll normally have no motivation to do anything but the truth is, I have a power capable of destroying the world worthy of naming me Cheat-kun. As is the current trend". Yukimura, having given up on convincing Sotomura, simply starts walking ahead of us. Since we were slightlyte, we started walking in a hurry towards our destination. "Ayanokouji, there''s something I wish to ask you, answer me". He''s speaking in a tone befitting a protagonist type character. "What would you like to ask?". "I was wondering what your favourite type of dialect is, since you''d surely be happy if a cute heroine were to speak in such a dialect". The way he said it itself sounded cool, but the content of the dialogue was always the same with him. "No...there''s no particr dialect I like". Since I was born and raised in Tokyo, there''s no way I would know about such dialects. "Have you not yet had the chance to experience the dialect of ''moe''?" he asks me. Just how many students in this school does he think possesses the attribute of such a dialect? I could just shut him off now but until we reach our designated meeting room I suppose I could kill some time by talking with him. "Do you have a favourite dialect?" I ask him.


    "Of course, I''ll tell you via my own ranking system for dialects. In third ce would have to be the Kansai dialect. It gives off a strict yet rough impression. Second ce would be the dialect of the beauty in the snow, the Hokkaido dialect. The use of the dialect in the 2D world is also widespread so it''s a surekill moe dialect. I did say I wanted to kill time by talking with him, but none of this made any sense to me. But before I could reply in any manner, Sotomura started whistling a strange onomatopoeia sounding like ''doururururururu''. "The number one in my dialect ranking would have to be the dialect that lolis to Onee-sans all use in a versatile manner, the Hakata dialect. It''s said to be the ultimate dialect with a wide variety of ngs. These three dialects are my best 3" Sotomura continues on. Unfortunately, I couldn''t understand what he wanted to tell me although I did realize he was quite passionate about the subject. But it seemed it at least seeded in killing time since by the time we finished the conversation we had arrived in front of the designated meeting room with the name of our group (Rabbit) written on a te in front of it on the second floor. Since the exam was already underway, students crowded the corridor and gave me a sense of ustrophobia.


    "ytime ended yesterday. From here on out, expect to fight for yourself and for the sake of your ss". Yukimura mainly directed those words at Sotomura, but I also nodded at him in acknowledgment. "Haaa...no matter how many times I look at it this is a sorry team I have". That statement came from one of the girls who entered the room, looked at us and sighed. It was one of the pretty girls of ss D (although a bit gaudy). Karuizawa Kei. Including her, 11 people were currently in our room sitting in chairs arranged in a circr formation. Given the number of chairs still left empty, I thought we were probably thest ones to arrive. I wouldn''t be able to identify them from the list alone but there were several students besides Ichinose and Ibuki in the room that I recognized. There was a male student from ss A who approached me during the ind test to propose an alliance to sabotage ss D. But I don''t recognize most of the other male and female students in the room. It seems like we, who were rivals just yesterday, were going to be forced to cooperate in this exam.


    Naturally, it''s not only our ss but the other sses that were also feeling confused and awkward from this sudden arrangement. We opted to sit in the chairs since standing would just make us stand out even more. Students almost instinctively sat in groups based on sses, but Karuizawa and Ibuki both sat further out from the circle of students almost as if they were both isted from the group. "Hmm...what''s wrong?". "Did you notice something, Ayanokouji?". "...no. It''s nothing". I had thought Karuizawa would confront Ibuki the moment she saw her. After all, it was Ibuki Mio in front of us who was responsible for stealing her underwear back on the ind test. I thought she''d go for revenge immediately, but perhaps Karuizawa is more mature than I expected, or was it that she''d finished with her revenge already. In either case, the fact that Karuizawa did not even seem upset was unnatural. But before I could voice those questions, an announcement came from the onboard speakers installed in the rooms of the ship. "From this point onwards, we will begin with the first group discussion". Just that. A short announcement, but since no one in the group from different sses know each other well, there was no one willing to take the initiative in starting the discussion.


    As such, an awkward air came over the room. Then, the girl named Ichinose Honami stepped up with a glowing smile and after confirming that no one else would be taking the initiative. Spoke. "I do know most of the people here, but I suppose in ordance with the school''s instructions, we should introduce ourselves firstly. Since there are also people who might not know each other yet" she spoke to the group. It''s definitely not easy being the leader of a group like this, one must be able to inspire students, some of whom might even be from opposing sses, and bring them all together as one to clear the exam. But Ichinose didn''t seem to dislike it, in fact, she seemed to be having fun leading the group. Some students from ss A could not hide their surprise at her unexpectedly taking the lead. "I don''t think there''s any need for that. The school''s just saying it as a formality. Only the ones who want to introduce themselves should do it" it was Machida who said that to Ichinose. "If Machida-kun doesn''t wish to do it, then I certainly can''t force you to. But there may be a recorder hidden somewhere in this room. If we tantly disobey the instructions from the school, it may not just be you but the whole group that gets punished, you know?" Ichinose quickly replies to Machida. Basically, being selfish here may cost the entire group. Putting it like that, she made it so even the guy named Machida from ss A cannot help but ept her reasoning.


    She then started the self-introductions by introducing herself. I think back to the first day of high school and how I messed up my self-introduction back then. But when my turn to introduce myself to the group came, it ended up being the same, dull and monotonous introduction as that day. "Yaa~ho Ayanokouji-kun. It seems we''re in the same group. Let''s get along" Ichinose called out to me with a friendly and consoling voice as I get back to my seat. Once everyone''s self-introductions were over and done with, Ichinose once again stepped up to speak. "So, we''ve done as the school instructed. How would you guys like to proceed from now on? If any of you object to me being the leader, would you please tell me so?". Ichinose spoke in a tone as if asking if anyone would like to take the leadership position from her. Of course, saying it in a way like that ensured that no one would ever wrest the leadership spot from her. There may be students among us who are not satisfied with the way Ichinose does things, but fearing the possibility that the responsibility of leadership would be thrust on them, none would speak up now.


    "Since no one would like to take the leader spot, can I proceed? Firstly, I believe we should discuss aspects of the exam some don''t quite understand yet, or any other questions and concerns you might have regarding it. Otherwise, this ambiguous situation will continue on as it is" Ichinose said as she proposed the first topic of discussion. There was no resistance from the group to her suggestion and there were no hands or voices raised against her. Things like that can often happen when strangers gather together as a group and the fact that one can act without fear of such opposition is the mark of a true leader. Ichinose then put her hands on her hips and smiled resolutely. "I''d like to ask everyone here something and I''m going to ask everyone assuming that no one here is the "target". I''d like to ask if everyone here would like to work together to clear this exam through oue 1. I''d like to ask you if you all think this is the best course of action or not?" Ichinose asks us. "Huh? What do you mean? Isn''t that obvious?" Karuizawa was the one who replied to her question. She acted like she understood yet more likely than not she didn''t, but in a situation like this, the first one who speaks their mind can decide their ce in the group hierarchy, whether it be superior or inferior. Yukimura, and a girl from ss C named Manabe also seemed to realize this, replying in the same manner as if to be in sync with Karuizawa. Obviously, if at all possible, it makes sense everyone here would want to aim for the first possible oue.


    As if to agree with Ichinose''s statement, one of the male students from ss B raised his hands. If I recall, the name he gave during his self-introduction was Hamaguchi Tetsuya. "I agree with her, of course, cooperating with each other as a group is the obvious course of action here" he said. It wasn''t a bad question to start the discussion out with, I must admit. It seems quite a few of the students haven''t noticed it yet, but by asking a seemingly casual and obvious question like this, it may be possible to discern who is not the "target" while fostering a positive attitude amongst the members of the group. If one ys it right, they may even be able to narrow down the list of suspects for the "target" at this stage. It might still be difficult to decide ck or white for certain with this one question. Ichinose, the one who asked the question. Karuizawa, who first answered her. Then Yukimura and Manabe who followed up on Karuizawa''s answer. And Hamaguchi of ss B. It wouldn''t be surprising if the "target" were among them and boldly answered the question without missing a beat.


    I went along with them so as to not ruin the atmosphere they had right now. "We''re a group after all, and our private points are all low right now anyways, I''d like to cooperate if possible. How about Sotomura?" I ask. Sotomura, whose stomach seems to now be in pain from eating too much, was rubbing his belly when I called out to him all of a sudden, causing his shoulders to jump in surprise. "Of course, I''ll also cooperate since I get points from doing so too" he replies. It seems Sotomura is still trying to keep up his cool, mysterious character act. And observing all of us, were the students of ss A who only consisted of male students.


    They seem to be calmly observing us to see what direction the group''s discussion will take. "Ichinose, that question is unfair isn''t it? If you''re not the "target" by saying that, you manage to gather the entire group up as one against the "target", and there''s no one who would tantly disagree with you and dere themselves as a traitor after your statement. It''s almost like you''re painting the "target" as the bad one for not speaking out, I believe this is a very inappropriate question you''ve asked us". It was Machida who told that to Ichinose in a stern tone of voice.


    He seems to be clearly different from the students of ss D and ss C who simply went along with the flow and agreed with Ichinose. It almost seemed as if this were an interrogation and he was watching and criticizing Ichinose''s words. Hamaguchi, having heard Machida''sint, replied to him calmly "Isn''t this a reasonable question for this sort of exam? Ichinose-san did not use any sort of threat to force us to cooperate or divulge information, if you don''t want to all you have to do is stay silent". Hamaguchi quickly puts a stop to ss A''s criticism of Ichinose. It seems civil war is breaking out amongst the group already, Machida was not surprised at all by Hamaguchi''s retaliation, almost as if he''d already expected this would happen. "Indeed, we have the right to remain silent. And as such, that is what me and the rest of ss A will be doing, keep our silence". Machida bluntly rejected Ichinose''s offer to cooperate. And the remaining ss A students follow his lead. And following their lead in turn, the remaining students who have not yet answered also chose to keep silent. "Perhaps I came on too strong with that question?". In response to this unexpected rejection, Ichinose smiled bitterly.


    "No, Ichinose-san. Your question was perfectly reasonable. But I suppose their wariness was slightly stronger than we expected. Tell me, then, Machida-kun. What questions here would you consider appropriate? We could talk about our favourite foods and hobbies, but I doubt the exam will cover anything of the sort. That would mean you have nothing to offer the group except your silence" Hamaguchi tells Machida. "Nothing else to offer? No such thing" Machida tries to respond. "I myself do not know what Ichinose-san intended with that question, but in this exam, I know that discussion between students is vital. In the case that you still refuse to keep your silence, we will have no other choice but to continue our discussion without ss A in it. At the very least, you could help us decide what topic we should start the discussion on" Hamaguchi retorts to Machida. Hamaguchi is right, exactly as he said, just by keeping silent you won''t get any closer to finding the "target" or clearing the exam. Machida should know this as well, despite him crossing his arms and keeping silent. Seeing the situation as a castle gate closed shut, Ichinose tries to break through.


    "In that case, although reluctant, I guess we''ll have to decide the leader with a majority vote. There will undoubtedly be suspicion directed at the ones who refuse to answer the question and we can name the "target"ter. Would everyone be ok with that?" Ichinose broke through the castle known as ss A with those words. Horikita also thinks simrly to Ichinose, but the difference between them is that Ichinose is easily able to rally the people around her to her side. To fight a battle while receiving the approval of the people around you makes her a very powerful presence in this situation. Frankly, Ichinose already holds the majority vote in her hands the moment she took the initiative in the discussion. As far as I could tell, no one else in the school is capable of doing the same thing she does. Katsuragi and Ryuuen would not be able to do what she did. Hirata and Kushida would not be able to do it either.


    "...Are you threatening me?". "Don''t get me wrong, we just want to discuss things with you all. You''re free to decide for yourself what you wish to discuss and what you wish to not discuss. But I would like people to participate in the discussion at this stage, since it is a required condition in this exam". Machida seems to notprehend her words and starts muttering to himself strangely. "This exam, can it really be resolved just by talking? Do you really think we''ll figure out the "target" just by talking with each other? Or are you going to lower your head and beg them to reveal themselves?" Machida finally tells Ichinose. I see, it looks like ss A''s approach to this exam has already been decided, but this approach doesn''t seem to be Machida''s. I think I''m starting to see the man acting behind Machida. "So, is there another way?". Ichinose asks Machida, having full confidence in her approach. But of course, this is something ss A already expected her to ask. "...Yes. There is a way to easily and definitively clear this exam". One of the students from ss A suddenly spoke up. Both Ichinose and Hamaguchi could not conceal their surprise at this. "...could you exin your strategy to us?" she asks them. "Sure. We are a ''group'' after all so it''s natural to share such information". Machida, no, the whole of ss A came up with an extremely simple strategy. "The strategy we came up with is...to not talk at all from the start of the exam until its finish" he said atst.


    He said it loud enough for us, sitting on the sidelines of the discussion, to hear as well. It seemed both Karuizawa and Sotomura also understood what he meant to say. "Now that''s a pretty unique proposition, but how do you propose to clear the exam without any discussion at all. Or are you suggesting we let the identity of the "target" remainpletely hidden to the end?". Instead of Ichinose, it was Hamaguchi who cut in and spoke out. "Indeed, the real shortcut to clearing this exam as efficiently as possible is to do so without talking to each other at all." Machida said in reply. "I can''t believe this. This is starting to make us think that the "target" student is among the students of ss A and this action is being taken to help protect their identity while sharing information amongst your ssmates only." Naturally, if the "target" is already in your ss, there''s no need to talk to anyone else nor participate in any discussion. It can''t be helped that Hamaguchi would be suspicious of them after that. Not only Hamaguchi, but it can''t be helped if everyone else suspects them after that.


    "No. It doesn''t matter what ss the "target" is in, it won''t affect the oue. If we simply do not talk to each other we can win, that is the strategy that Katsuragi-san devised for us". "Katsuragi-kun?...I see" . Ichinose seemed to understand too the moment she heard Katsuragi''s name being mentioned. Machida then turned towards Yukimura, who did not seem to understand his exnation, and began to exin his strategy. "There can only be four possible oues in this exam. I believe you have already been briefed on them all. What do you think is the oue we should all aim to avoid in this exam?" Machida suddenly turns towards Karuizawa and asks her the question. "Ehhh...the oue where someone figures out the "target"''s identity and betrays the group?" she replies. "Exactly, the moment a traitor emerges we lose as a group. Whether the traitor answers correctly or incorrectly, both paths lead to a loss. But, thinking in reverse, what about the other possible oues?" Machida looks towards Yukimura for an answer.


    "The other possible oues? An oue where a negative result does not ur?". "Indeed, there are no demerits in either of the remaining two possible oues. The ss points will neither rise nor fall drastically, and in addition we gain a tremendous amount of private points as well. The only loser in this scenario would be the faculty. There is no need to find the "target" student. By discussing amongst ourselves, we will only end up suspecting each other of hiding the "target" and end up slipping up somewhere and make a mistake".


    "We do recognize the soundness of this strategy to a certain extent, however, as long as we don''t know which ss the "target" belongs to, there is always the possibility that the point gap between the sses may widen further. If the "target" belongs to a certain ss and ends up favouring that ss, said ss may gain millions of points in the form of private points. Although the ss point itself will not be affected, I''m sure everybody understands the impact a difference in private points can make for a ss." Hamaguchi counters Machida''s points.


    Hamaguchi is right, private points are also extremely useful. One can buy test scores, for instance, or even change sses depending on how one chooses to use them. Hamaguchi is correct in assuming that the "target" may choose to favour their ss to use those private points in such a manner. But this argument won''t work against ss A, after all, Katsuragi must have already realized the "trick" hidden in this exam. They would not have boldly proposed this strategy to us otherwise. "Think about it carefully, the school would definitely not give any ss an unfair advantage in an exam like this. To the point they emphasized their impartiality before the exam''s start during the briefing. Of course there''s no denying the fact that there is only one "target" in each group but that is not important. The important thing is that every ss has an ''equal'' opportunity to have the "target". There''s no denying the fact that in this exam, both ss A and ss D would start equally at the same starting line" Machida says. For those advocating Katsuragi''s strategy, they would naturally insist that there would be no discussion and allow points to be equally distributed amongst the sses regardless of which ss the "target" belongs to.


    But Hamaguchi responded to ss A''s unexpected proposal promptly. "I admit the school made sure every ss starts out equally in fairness. And if you take their word for it, certainly you''re train of thought is not wrong. But, we cannot be certain of that fact yet". It was the hard truth, but Hamaguchi did his best to voice it anyways. The school would certainly try to avoid bias by not assigning the "target" student to specific sses. That much would be easy to guess for anybody. "I believe you understand as well, but by talking amongst each other now, we will only create suspicion and doubt and could cause a breakdown in our group rtionships. There is indeed the possibility that you will find the "target" this way, but you also run the risk of a traitor emerging and causing the group to suffer for their own sake." Machida continues.


    "You''re right, it''s not a bad thing if we all profit while having the school lose out in the process" Ichinose says as she epts the strategy Katsuragi devised for the exam. Machida was looking at us with a face that seemed to be saying he was the one who proposed the logical course of action, but it doesn''t seem like Ichinose is willing to meekly ept their strategy. "But to execute that strategy will be difficult, perhaps even more difficult than if we simply talked with each other. I will not talk, I will not doubt and I will not betray. Unless every student here can abide by that, that strategy is pointless. Since the school already gurantees anonymity for the students, trust between each other also bes an issue. It would be great if the points can be equally distributed between all of us at the end, but couldn''t there also be a risk of someone breaking that trust and taking the points for themselves?". In that case, one student in one ss would get the points for themselves while hiding it from the rest of the ss. It would indeed bring about an awkward atmosphere.


    It seems like Katsuragi''s n is to stick to defense, almost as if building a barrier for the group. That is his strategy. Getting cooperation from everyone in the group would surely be difficult, but the strategy itself only requires one to not talk at all, a simple tactic that everyone can easily abide by. It can almost be said to be a strategy that overturns the school''s ns and renders the exam moot in the first ce. "Isn''t this fine? I don''t see any problems in this. Once the exam is over, we can simply talk amongst each other in our sses and share the points from the exam". Sotomura''s sentiment seems to be shared by students from ss C as well, since the girl named Manabe also agreed with him.


    "I agree too, as long as we can share our points after the exam is over that''s fine. Better that than to run the risk of a traitor emerging and sabotaging the group, it''s not realistic too to try and figure out the "target" simply by talking to each other". Yukimura seemed to be deep in thought as he said that, but even he raised no objections against the strategy. Sensing that the opposition has died down, Machida slightlyughed. "I see, indeed as Machida-kun says, the problem can be resolved after the exam in each ss, hmm?" Ichinose says with her arms crossed as she looks at her own ss, then at ss D and ss C.


    "I''d like to get a consensus from the group, would that be ok? If you agree with the strategy, please raise your hands" she then says. Yukimura and Sotomura from ss D as well as some students from ss C wavered at that, but after a while, although scattered, they raised their hands. "Ibuki-san, how about you? May we hear your opinion too?" Ichinose then asks Ibuki. "I don''t have any opinion in particr, there''s nothing happening now anyways so continue as you want". It doesn''t seem like Ibuki wants to give anything away at this stage. She''s clearly different from the other three students from ss C.


    Since Manabe and the others didn''t seem surprised by it, this seems to be Ibuki''s usual attitude. "I see, that''s your idea then. How about Karuizawa-san?" Ichinose asks Karuizawa.


    "Really...I''m irked by this whole thing. Whether we get points, or I get points is a different matter. It''s not like we''re guaranteed to get points by talking to each other right?...I''d just like this exam to be over quickly so I can go back to having fun" she said. Despite Karuizawa just speaking her thoughts, it seems her words resonated with quite a few other students as well.


    "Then what about Hamaguchi-kun?". "We will leave our decision to Ichinose-san" he quickly replies to her. It seems the trust towards Ichinose from her ss is unshakeable as the other two students from ss B also nodded in agreement. "Thank you, thenstly, what about Ayanokouji-kun?". Ichinose then turns to ask me, thest one who hasn''t given their opinion yet. "I think the strategy''s just fine, besides, the majority have already agreed with it anyways. And I''m the type who''s bad at talking anyways". I said that in favor of Katsuragi''s strategy. But...it doesn''t seem like Ichinose will simply ept Katsuragi''s proposed strategy obediently.


    Or rather, if they simply bow down and ept the flow of things here, ss B''s future would be a dark one indeed. Because in Katsuragi''s strategy, there is an element of it that''s hard to agree with. "It''s decided then" Machida speaks out.


    "Wait. Machida-kun''s...no Katsuragi-kun''s strategy is certainly not a bad one, there''d be no need to doubt anyone, hunt anyone or hurt anyone. I can understand why everyone would want to follow this strategy. It''s hard to see any demerits in this strategy, but if you think about it carefully, isn''t it because you''re from ss A that you are able to propose such a strategy? There is a demerit that we cannot see hidden in this strategy" Ichinose then says. Ichinose made aeback that almost seemed like a sunken submarine suddenly emerging from the sea with a ssh. "A hidden demerit? What would that be?" Yukimura asks Ichinose with a voice that sounded like he hadn''t thought of it that far.


    "Indeed, assuming every ss has an equal chance of having the "target" assigned to it, not talking to each other is the best way to obtain arge amount of points for all of us. There are only advantages to this strategy in that case. However, it would be unfair to the lower sses to let this one chance go to waste" she exins.


    "T-that''s!....". "We still don''t know how many special exams will ur before graduation. And the current difference ss A has from the other sses is remarkable. The strategy of working together with other sses was brought up during the ind test as well. In other words, every time there is an exam, ss A will keep on using this strategy causing the final position of the sses to be unchanged at graduation" Ichinose exins. Yukimura''s face immediately tightened at that exnation, as if wondering how he did not notice such a simple thing. Machida had worded his proposition so cleverly that everyone''s attention was focused only on avoiding a "loss" that they did not consider anything else. That was why even Yukimura was quick to ept it without considering the long term result of it.


    "Even if we can surely gain points this way, I cannot overlook such a valuable chance" Ichinose concludes. "Looks like Ichinose-san''s made her decision, we will follow her lead" Hamaguchi then says.


    "Wait a minute, Ichinose. I know what you''re trying to say, but if we act ording to your proposal instead, there''s only one possible oue. But even if we all cooperate together, all sses will get the same amount of points. The oue you wish for will not ur. Or are you trying to figure out the "target" through discussion and ss B will betray us to get all the points in one stroke? You deliberately asked everyone if they desire the first oue just now. But I don''t think you''re trustworthy" Machida counters.


    "You say the gap between the sses won''t change either way. But that''s wrong. Look at the number of students from each ss. 4 from ss D and C. 3 from A and B. Either way the amount of points each ss will receive will change and the gap can change too, right?". "Indeed, but will you and ss B with fewer numbers ept this oue? Are you saintly enough to sacrifice your ss''s standing to help the lower sses rise?" Machida asks Ichinose.


    "If not, ss A will certainly stand to benefit from the current strategy. It would be especially troublesome if the "target" happened to be in ss A after all." Of course, if the "target" is not in ss A then there would be no need for Ichinose to be this aggressive. However, as long as that possibility exists, she would insist on the necessity for dialogue. "I agree with Ichinose-san too, we cannot allow ss A to gain the lead with this strategy" Hamaguchi follows up. I was impressed the first time I heard the Katsuragi faction''s strategy but now that Ichinose and Hamaguchi have pointed it out, it now sounds more like a bluff than anything else. Something that was nned the moment they were briefed on the nature of the exam.


    I suppose it''s only because she knows ss A''s methods that she was able to counter their arguments like this. Even the students that once stood in favour of their strategy would probably now be neutral or perhaps even stand on Ichinose''s side. The battlefield has now turned into ss B led by Ichinose and ss A led by Machida while D and C are the sses being fought over by them and could be swayed to either side. And now the tide will turn in favour of ss B. "I see, then you''ve made your decision too. Just remember we of ss A have already made our choice. For whatever reason it may be, we will not talk to you henceforth. You all are free to discuss whatever you wish amongst yourselves" Machida finally says and with that the three students of ss A moved over to the corner of the room in silence.


    It appears they''ll be spending the rest of the allocated time like that.


    I''m sure the other ss A students are doing the same thing in the other groups right about now as well. By doing this, if the "target" happened to be from ss A, it would be exceedingly difficult to find them. "Now, what should we do?" Ichinose faces the remaining three sses and asks. "I hate to be the one excluding you guys, but if that''s your ss''s decision it can''t be helped. If you wish to join our discussion, please say so anytime" Ichinose directs those words at ss A.


    Ichinose did her best to call out to ss A like that, but it seems they''ve already made up their mind. ss A remained silent and did not reply at all. "Isn''t it impossible to find the "target" without the cooperation of ss A?". It was Yukimura who asked that question as if inint to Ichinose. His attitude was nowpletely different to only a while ago when he was ready to go along with the more convenient strategy of ss A, but I suppose Yukimura wants to keep ss D as an active participant in the discussions. "Yes, if the "target" is in ss A it would be rather difficult to pinpoint them. But I would say probability is in our favour in a 3 to 1 ratio. Even if we don''t know the "who" if we know "where" it will be easier on us at least, wouldn''t you say?". Ichinose doesn''t seem to want to find out exactly "who" the "target" is as much as she wants to know which ''ss'' they belong to, especially if they are in ss A.


    "It can''t be helped that they refuse to talk. And if the "target" is in one of the remaining three sses, I will have treated them horribly. But if the "target" is in ss A, I''d like to discuss what we should do after that". Ichinose struck back boldly against Katsuragi''s strategy by forming an alliance between the three remaining sses. "...I still can''t trust you". It was Yukimura who spoke out against Ichinose now. Manabe from ss C also seems to agree with Yukimura.


    "Even if the "target" is in ss A, wouldn''t it be hard to identify them?". "I don''t think we need to think ahead that far just yet, right now, narrowing down the ss to which the "target" belongs should be enough, isn''t it?" Ichinose replies. If you look at it from the perspective of the "target", the idea of three sses joining hands to locate them would be terrifying. "This is just my proposition at the start of the discussion. If we continue our dialogue, surely better ideas will appear. I mean, the exam''s just begun. We can take our time deciding whose ideas to use or not" Ichinose continues. To begin with, no one could''ve argued against either Machida''s idea or Ichinose''s idea since no one has anything else to offer. As Hamaguchi said, it wouldn''t be fair to them to reject their proposal without having a better one to offer. For now, I shouldn''t rush things without first ascertaining how the others will act. After all, people with a lowmunication ability tend to get dragged with the flow in situations like this.


    "You''re Karuizawa-san, right? There''s something I want to ask you" the girl from ss C named Manabe called out to Karuizawa. Karuizawa herself didn''t seem to be expecting her name to be called out here, and she quickly turned away from her phone. "What?". "Perhaps it''s just my misunderstanding, but over the summer holiday, did you have a quarrel with Rika?" she asked.


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean? Who''s Rika?" Karuizawa asks. "She''s from our ss. The one wearing sses? She wears her hair like a dango? You don''t recall her?" Manabe replies to her. "I don''t. You''ve got the wrong person". Karuizawa brushes them off as if they had nothing to do with her and nced back towards her phone. But Manabe''s next words caused a change in Karuizawa''s expression. "Isn''t it strange, then? We heard a different story. That ss D''s Karuizawa bullied our Rika. That she was waiting in line at the cafe and you pushed her out of it" Manabe says. "...I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you have a problem with me?" Karuizawa replies.


    "Not really, just checking. If that''s true, I want you to go apologize to Rika. Rika''s the type to keep quiet over matters like this, so it''s our job as her ssmates to stand up for her" Manabe says. It looks like it''s not just our ss, Karuizawa has a reputation as a troublemaker in other sses as well. I turn my eyes away from them. After all, even ss C can be a pain to deal with. Karuizawa also tries to ignore them but it seems to have made Manabe angry.


    Manabe then takes out her phone and points the camera towards Karuizawa. "Then you won''t mind if I check again with Rika, will you? If you didn''t do anything, then you surely won''t have a problem with that right?". And at that moment, Karuizawa suddenly stood up and grabbed the phone from Manabe''s hands. She used quite a bit of force as the phone flew through the air and fell down to the floor with a thud. "What the hell are you doing?!" Manabe shouted at Karuizawa. "That''s my line, don''t take photos of me without my permission, I already told you I didn''t do it!". Both sides were denying the other''s ims, and as their argument heated up, Ichinose stared at them as if trying to discern who''s in the right and who''s in the wrong.


    "What''re you going to do if my phone breaks?". "What? Just tell the school and get yourself a new one!" Karuizawa sharply replies to Manabu. "...there were some precious photos in that phone" Manabu tells her as she picks up the phone and stares at Karuizawa with eyes harboring a grudge. Two other students from ss C backed up Manabe by standing in front of Karuizawa as if to intimidate her. "What.....are you trying to say I''m the bad one here?". "If you really are innocent, why are you so defensive? Let me take your photo" Manabe tells Karuizawa. "I....don''t want to". I expected Karuizawa to respond with even more force, but she sounds surprisingly weak. Or more precisely, despite her trying to sound tough I could hear the fear in her voice. Perhaps that''s just my imagination. "Aren''t you just trying to hide your acts?" Manabe locks the camera onto Karuizawa as if forcibly trying to take a picture of her. The girls from ss C watch this unfold while cruellyughing as if enjoying it. Only thest ss C student, Ibuki, took a different attitude and did not join in. She looked at Manabe as if in disgust but did not stop her. "This is stupid" Ibuki said.


    "Stupid? What''s that supposed to mean? This has nothing to do with you, Ibuki-san. You''re not even Rika''s friend" Manabe tells Ibuki. "That''s right, I have no stake in this. So I''m just observing" Ibuki said with her arms crossed as she looked away from the scene. Manabe did not seem to like the attitude Ibuki took with her, but instead of confronting Ibuki, she started to raise her voice against Karuizawa instead. That might be because there is a definitively established hierarchy in ss C in which Ibuki ranks above Manabe. "In any case, I''m taking that photo" Manabe finally says. "No!...please say something to stop her" Karuizawa looked towards Machida from ss A and pleaded with him for help. "Manabe, if Karuizawa is objecting to it, then stop" Machida then speaks out. "T-this has nothing to do with you, Machida-kun".


    "It doesn''t matter, from what I''ve heard it seems like you''re in the wrong Manabe. If Karuizawa refuses to let her photo be taken, it''s wrong to forcibly do so against her will. It would be much better if you talked with your friend yourself to confirm your story" Machida rebukes Manabe.


    Of course Machida is in the right if what she says is true. But taking photos of someone against their will is a vition of manners. Manabe also recognizes this fact as she withdraws when confronted with that argument although it does not seem like she was satisfied stopping here. "S-stop with the strange usations, really. And thank you, Machida-kun" Karuizawa looked at Machida respectfully and thanked him. Even though he was from ss A, it didn''t seem like he waspletely heartless. Takemoto and the other students didn''t seem to be interested at all though. "...I only did the right thing" Machida replies to Karuizawa with a slight blush.


    Perhaps this is the beginning of a new love for Machida and Karuizawa? But Karuizawa already has a boyfriend named Hirata so there''s a slight problem there. But it seems like the conflict between ss C and Karuizawa will be a problem going forward.

 Chapter 138 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    The argument was never settled after all. 1 hour had passed and an announcement by the school was made allowing the students to leave their designated meeting rooms. The ss A students were the first ones to leave. "You''re free to do as you please". With that, they left the room and mmed the door shut behind them with a bang, throwing the room back into silence. Even though Ichinose had rejected Katsuragi''s strategy, in the end, there was no discussion between us. Is she still hiding something? Or did she really not think about anything beyond that? "Well, there will be 5 more discussions like this after all, so let''s end this session here shall we?" Ichinose says with a refreshing voice. Basically, it seems the consensus we''ve reached is to spend time on our own than to discuss for now. Having processed quite a bit of information, ss D and probably ss C as well are bound to be exhausted. Perhaps it''s not such a bad idea to disband the group for now. "I''m going back" Karuizawa promptly said that as she stood to leave, but her legs were shaking as if she were feeling numb.


    But in her panic to leave the room, Karuizawa identally stepped on Manabe''s feet. "Ow!" Manabe screamed in pain. "Ahh...sorry. I didn''t mean to" Karuizawa softly apologized before quickly leaving the room. "What...what the hell!?" Manabe shouted at us. She seemed to be angry both from the pain and Karuizawa''s attitude and isshing out at us. I quickly avert my eyes to avoid getting involved and escape. "Let''s go too, I''d like to hear from Hirata as well". Since the other sses were already making their moves, it seems Yukimura wants toe up with a strategy for our ss too. Sotomura stood up in response to Yukimura''s statement. At the very end, only the three from ss B and Ibuki were left in the room. "I''m hungry again, do you think there''s a lunch buffet going on?" Sotomura asks. No, no, you''re the abnormal one here. What kind of body do you have to be able to digest all that food you ate in one hour. Normally, you''d get fat if you eat that much. But I doubt my sincere advice will reach his heart.


    "Hey Yukimura, did you notice Karuizawa was acting strange?" I asked Yukimura immediately after we left the room. But Yukimura only made a strange face towards me in return. "She''s always strange" he said earnestly. A straightforward response, but that''s not what I wanted to hear, it''s just my intuition but there was something definitely off about Karuizawa''s behaviour. Sotomura didn''t seem like he noticed a thing. I switched on my phone which I had turned off when entering the room and there were messages from Sakura. I checked the contents and it seems she wants to meet me if I have time. "Perfect timing". I was just thinking about contacting Hirata and Horikita to ask how their meetings went, but I might be able to gather more information from Sakura as well. "Hmmmm...where should we meet?". I think for now, the same meeting ce as yesterday should do fine.


    When I mailed that to Sakura, I instantly received a reply. There will certainly be crowds of students at this moment but if we ignore them they surely won''t pay any attention to us as well. Since the first group discussion had just ended, a furious crowd of students awaited me at the elevator.


    Since only ten people can ride the elevator at one time, it would be more time efficient to use the stairs, I thought. And as I was heading downstairs via the stairs, a new message arrived in my phone. "It''s getting a little crowded so I''ll head towards the ship''s bow...sorry". "Ahh...it looks like Sakura can''t handle a crowd". I then changed directions and started heading towards the bow as well. It is a ship filled with all sorts of facilities built for luxury, but the bow gives a wide view of the sea from the deck. As such, at the current time, there were few students there. In fact, it seems there''s nobody there right now giving me monopoly over the whole area.


    But even with the entire deck monopolized for our use, Sakura was still hiding behind a corner near a pir in wait for me. It would be rude to call out so I approached her instead. "...I''d like to...how about it?". It was a small voice I hearding from her over the wind, but I could not hear her well. "W-w-would you...d-d-date....m-m" Sakura was muttering away to herself but it simply looked creepy to me.


    "Sakura. What are you doing?" I ask her quietly as to not surprise her. "Toooooooooooooooooouuuu!!!" Sakura screams as she jumps slightly. It actually surprised me. "S-s-s-s-s-since w-w-w-when did you get here?". "I just got here" I told her. Her wariness of her surroundings almost reminded me of a small animal being cautious. But was Sakura talking to her imaginary friend or a ghost? "Did you hear? Did you hear what I just said?". "Bits and pieces. But I don''t know what you meant by those words". Sakura seemed relieved I had not heard what she said. "And? Why did you want to see me?" I asked. "Eeehh....that''s....yeah oh r-right. I was feeling anxious about the exam". She then pushed a piece of paper towards me, and when I took it from her and looked it over it contained a list of names.


    ss A: Sawada Yasumi, Shimizu Naoki, Nishi Haruka, Yoshida Kenta


    ss B: Kobayashi Yume, Ninomiya Yui, Watanabe Kihito


    ss C: Yuuki Yuuya, Nomura Yuuji, Yajima Mariko


    ss D: Ike Kanji, Sakura Airi, Sudou Ken, Matsushita Chiaki


    It seems Sakura belongs to the (Cow) group. It seems things are also intense in this group. The males in the group are Sudou and Ike, men who wouldn''t sympathize with Sakura''s plight. And in this exam, one is forced to spend time with fellow group members from the same ss no matter what. If I''m in the same group as her, I could help her out but as it stands, there''s not much I can do right now.


    Once it''s time for the group to fight as one, they cannot afford to be scattered or hesitant. I could help her by secretly contacting her via phone during the middle of the exam, but if I adopt this unnatural behaviour in the middle of the exam, I would suddenly draw attention to myself. And in an exam like this, an action like that might as well mean the difference between life and death. "I thought it''d be great if there was somebody you knew from the other sses, but I suppose you wouldn''t" I said. I thought about it, but if I wanted to help her, Ichinose and Kanzaki are the only ones I can ask help from. But since Ichinose is already in my group, it''ll be hard for her to help too. I don''t trust Sudou and Ike with Sakura, after all. "Sorry...I don''t have any friends either" I tell her. "Oh, please don''t apologize, I have no friends at all too" Sakura tells me. This is just sad, we''re like two peoplepeting against each other to see who can be more pathetic.


    So instead of being proud of myck of friends, I switched over to a different topic. "By the way, I also wanted to ask you something, Sakura" I told her. "Eeh? Me? What?".


    "I was wondering if Yamauchi contacted you in any way since the discussion period ended" I told her. "Yamauchi-kun? No he hasn''t. Is something wrong?" she asks. "I see". Back on the ind, in order to make use of Horikita, I was forced to use Sakura first. To manipte Yamauchi, I promised to give him Sakura''s address in exchange for his cooperation. Of course, I have no intention of giving the address to Yamauchi without Sakura''s consent but I haven''t told Yamauchi of this yet. I was worried he might have approached Sakura but it seems like I was worried for nothing. "In the meantime, if there''s something on your mind contact me" I tell her. "Is it ok?". "Yeah, that''s the least I can do for you". Even though I just gave her those vague words, Sakura''s eyes lit up like an innocent child. Perhaps she''s just happy interacting with me like this.


    "I''ll definitely call you then!" she exims to me. "Sure". Different from the image Sakura usually puts up, right now she seems full of life and vigor. It seems like she''s learning to be more aggressive day by day. Although only a few days have passed since the ind test. Sakura has grown considerably strangely enough. Since it was a crazy and taxing test, it seemed to have impacted a growing high school girl like Sakura. She didn''t changepletely, but even in a tough situation like this, she''s learned to keep herself positive.

 Chapter 139 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    "Aaaaaaayyyyyyaaaaaoooooooookkkkkoouuuuuujjiiiii!!!". And as soon as I went back inside the ship, a shadow fell upon me. With his hands iling above his neck, he came in a hurry and seemed to be panicking. It seemed like a serious situation. That was what I saw when I turned back around, I saw the figure of Yamauchi Haruki, my ssmate who had now taken the form of a demonic Asura.


    "W-what''s wrong?" I ask. Of course, I already knew what the reason was but I asked him as a matter of formality. "What are you asking that for? You promised to tell me Sakura''s address, what the hell happened to that?". Unfortunately I had run into Yamauchi now of all times. I should think of something. "I wasn''t aiming for you in particr, but I just wanted to know" he said. "Do you actually think a loner like me would know Sakura''s address?". I tried my hand at exining it to him and tried to make it sound sincere so he would understand.


    "Could it be?...you were trying to ask Sakura her address...just now?" he asked me. When I nodded, Yamauchi''s face broke down into an expression of shock and he crumbled onto the floor on both knees. "Then that means...you didn''t know her address...and you still used me?" he asked me.


    "It seems like I did that yes" I admit. "And, what happened? Did Sakura give you her address?". "...sorry" I apologized to him. "Sorry. What do you mean sorry? I''m not asking for an apology right? I''m asking for her address" Yamauchi tells me. An emotionless reply like that reflected Yamauchi''s disappointment in me. "How dare you...how dare you lie to meeeeeeeeee!!!" Yamauchi yells at me. I do think I''ve done a bad thing by using him like that, but I still cannot give him Sakura''s address like that without her consent.


    Even if he asks her directly, she should reject him straight up bluntly. "Would you give me some more time?" I ask him. "What time? A liar is the start of a thief" he tells me. Out of everyone in ss D, I never imagined the first one to call me a liar would be Yamauchi. It''s a shock. "Then are you going to forcibly ask Sakura?". "Yeah, I''m going to do that" he tells me.


    He seems to be blinded by anger and is not thinking straight, he''s seemingly intending on getting Sakura''s address by force if need be.


    "Sakura said she hates men who are only talk". "That''s just you making it up, Ayanokouji" he says. "Yes. It can''t be helped if you dislike me now, but it should also be obvious why I''m not giving you her address. And trying to ask her the address forcibly is pointless" I tell him. "...is just an excuse. You never knew her address in the first ce right?" Yamauchi lowers his head while averting his eyes from me. "But you know Sakura likes digital cameras, right? The truth is, I heard her current one is an outdated model but she doesn''t have enough points to buy a new one, see? If Yamauchi, you buy her a new digital camera, it would be a great present for her, wouldn''t you agree?" I tell him.


    "Ohhh...I think that''s great...but I don''t have any points either" he finally admits. "You see, in this exam, by hiding the "target", bing a traitor, or guiding your group together to victory you can easily gain enough points to buy her a digital camera, am I wrong?" I tell Yamauchi. "S-so, if I work hard, there''s still a chance I can get close to Sakura?". Now I''ve ensured that there''s only one conclusion Yamauchi will reach. "Right now, you, Yamauchi Haruki, need to work hard to show your masculinity. That''s the only way you can get close to the former idol Sakura" I encourage him. There is a possibility that by stimting him like this, he would work to his fullest potential and achieve better results in this exam.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it. I''ll do it! I''m going to work hard and get Sakura for myself!" Yamauchi excitedly says. "Yes Yamauchi, you can do it. If it''s you, you''ll definitely seed" I encourage him. "Ooooooohhhhhhh! I''m definitely going to win in this exam!". Somehow it seems like I managed to direct his anger in a different direction towards the exam. Maybe his anger towards me will return when the exam is over but for now I seem to have avoided the problem. If there''s one scary problem here it''d be the fact that Yamauchi would be too fired up and aim for the "target" directly instead.


    "I''ll tell you this just in case but..." I decide to tell him this for his own sake.


    "What?" he asks me. "Nothing. But if you find the "target" in your group, don''t let the other sses beat you to the punch" I tell him. "Of course I won''t". But it''d be best if Yamauchi doesn''t find the "target". Long term benefits over short term benefits and all that.

 Chapter 140 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    Since it is a fact that only ss A is guaranteed ''any choice of further education or employment'' after graduation, it is certainly difficult for other sses to cooperate with them. ss B and ss D hold hands to defeat ss C and ss A. That also means, in reverse, ss C and ss A can form an alliance to defeat ss B and ss D. Keeping that in mind, when all these sses are forced into one group, what would happen? It''s almost like trapping carnivores and herbivores in one cage. There is no feasible way to organize such a group.


    However, by pure chance, it is possible for unity between even sses like that to ur. As long as its people with strong personalities like Hirata or Ichinose who take the lead. But even that is still a difficult task.


    ss A did not participate in the second discussion period. But since ss A was deliberately keeping quiet, it was also impossible for the other sses to have an earnest discussion and time slowly passed in silence. I started to observe how the students from each ss would react. It''s not like everyone there had bad intentions, but most students were keeping to themselves in an attempt to stay on the safe side. "So for now, since it''s the second gathering for us like this, I think we should get down to business as soon as possible since the number of times we gather like this is limited" Ichinose once again took the initiative. As expected of the peaceful ss B. Hamaguchi and the other ss B student were exactly the same too. Always attempting to start a joint alliance without hesitation.


    It''s almost like looking at Hirata. However, unlike Hirata, Ichinose and her group would definitely emphasize the victory of ss B in this exam. And since the other students were still on their guard, a heavy air fell upon us. Everyone was bing increasingly suspicious, increasingly wary. However, the three students of ss A were freed from all worries since they were casually tapping away at their phones. There was no rule saying you couldn''t contact the other groups after all.


    Rich is rich and poor is poor, there''s nothing else to it. ss A can afford to bex since they were overwhelming dominating thepetition after all.


    I imagined their loss during the ind test would cause a change in their behaviour but it seems Katsuragi is attempting to portray a ''calm'' image of his ss to the other sses. And thinking about it carefully, it is indeed a very effective strategy.


    And especially for a man who works alone like me, I cannot break through the wall that ss A had erected. "I don''t particrly think we need a breakthrough now, but I do agree with the need for discussion. ss A may be trying to break away from all this, but I believe in the necessity of finding the "target" myself". Yukimura said that as if in agreement with Ichinose.


    Indeed, if the "target" is in the other sses, this is an opportunity that cannot be wasted. Or perhaps this attitude is an attempt to camouge the fact that Yukimura is the one who''s the "target". "But can you really find them just by talking? I don''t think so. The "target"''s hard to find, or rather the exam itself is hard" Karuizawa speaks up. "I understand your worries, Karuizawa-san. But isn''t this just a matter of perspective? Both the ind test and this current exam, it''s meant toe as a ''surprise'' to the students wouldn''t you agree?".


    "Surprise?" Karuizawa asks. "If it''s sunrise then you can leave it to me. That''s my specialty. Mo-e-a-g-a-r-e!!!" Sotomura suddenly shouts. It seems he''s made a misunderstanding. It''s not sunrise, they said surprise. "Living on a ship like this is fun isn''t it? You can talk or y with your phone however you like, even if you''re forced to attend discussion for two hours a day. You''re still free to do as you wish". "Well...yeah it is fun".


    "Exactly right? That''s why we need to talk morefortably, like a group of friends. You''ll just suffer if you hole yourself up in a shell like Machida-kun there" Ichinose tries to convince Karuizawa.


    Certainly if you consider it not as an ''exam'' but as a ''vacation'' it bes easier to discuss amongst your group. It''s just a matter of perspective like Ichinose said, but the more positive thinking you are, it''ll be easier to clear the exam. But after hearing what Ichinose had to say, Machida just began tough. "You guys are free to do whatever you want, but you''re very unlikely to find the "target" this way. I don''t know where the "target" is but if they are not already cooperating with their ssmates, they will surely make the decision to keep themselves hidden to gain points that way. And perhaps the "target" is actually within ss B. That is possible too. Can you really trust them?" Machida asks. He spoke those words as if intending to shake the hearts of the students gathered there.


    "The same could be said for you too, Machida-kun" Ichinose tells him. "...of course". For a moment, Machida broke eye contact with Ichinose. To be more precise, his eyes wandered to a student named "Morishige" sitting beside him. But then he quickly returned eye contact and once again radiated the ''calm'' image of ss A to the group.


    "We''re not particrly hung up on who the "target" is, we get 100,000 points allocated to us monthly, there''s no one in our ss who''d be interested in the 500,000 point reward for this exam" Machida finally tells Ichinose. "Really? So you''re telling me you don''t want even 1 extra point? It''s not like the school imposes a limit on the amount of points you can have" she replies. "That''s stupid. You can be delusional all you want, but don''t use us unnecessarily like that" Machida retorts to her. Ichinose, who just kept smiling at Machida throughout the argument, gave off the impression to me of being a tough opponent.


    Even though Machida imed he would not participate in the discussions, he had still been baited by Ichinose into answering. And as long as he talks, information will inevitably leak out of him. By using Karuizawa and Yukimura to provoke Machida, Ichinose had been steadily collecting information from ss A the entire time. I wonder whether Machida has noticed it yet.


    Meanwhile, Karuizawa just kept sighing and fiddling with her phone. There are no rules stating one cannot use their phone during the exam''s discussion period but it is bad manners for her to do that while the consensus was to find the "target". Or is Karuizawa actually part of the CIA or FBI and is rying information to Hirata via phone? If she is, I''d respect her a lot...but I doubt it. Of course Karuizawa never puts much effort into anything so this behaviour should be normal, but ever since the exam started, I''ve noticed something is off with Karuizawa. Karuizawa acting differently, and the reunion with Ibuki and her argument with Manabe''s group.


    And I realized something. None of her actions then were the ''usual'' Karuizawa. In ss D, whether her reputation is good or not, there is no denying that she, along with Hirata, brought the ss together as one. She normally would bring us together as one to clear this exam, whether we had the capacity for it or not, but she never showed any sign of it. Hirata is Hirata no matter where he is, and Kushida is also always Kushida. But Karuizawa has definitely changed. Or perhaps she''s feeling inferior to Manabe and her group, who rank above her in terms of the school''s caste system. What we need right now for ss D to rise through the ranks is not just gathering more points. Compared to sses like A and B, ss D is still severelycking in cohesiveness.


    Karuizawa Kei, who will be indispensable for that cohesiveness, is an existence who controls the girls of ss D. That''s my current assessment. That''s why I''m worried about her right now. I need to determine whether she will be a useful existence or a useless existence to me. I cannot afford to take my time in this case considering that the exam period itself is short. Depending on the circumstances, I might need to use force with her. Immediately once 1 hour had passed, ss A leaves the room. It seems they intend to keep their stance of keeping their silence to the end. Ichinose sighs and says "Well.....I suppose this is going to be a tough exam. How about you, Ayanokouji-kun? Is this tough on you?" she asks me. The one who called out to me like that, surprisingly, was the student named Ichinose Honami. The girl who rules ss B.


    She''s always calm, smart and collected. She seems to have noticed I have not yet given any opinions in particr about the exam and called out to me. If I happened to be in the same ss as her, I would have fallen in love with her. She is just that charming. Not just ss B, boys from other sses must have definitely fallen for her as well. In poprity rankings, Ichinose and Kushida would be direct rivals.


    "Honestly, I''m the type to sit back and rx in an exam like this" I tell her. "It''s still too early to give up, let''s work together to point this in a positive direction!" Ichinose encourages me. It seems Ichinose is determined to fight hard now. "Even if we continue the dialogues, I doubt the "target" will simply give their identity up like that. The merits of hiding their identity outweighs the demerits of revealing it after all. If something goes wrong, ss A''s worst case scenario prediction woulde true" Ichinose says. Despite saying a negative remark like that, Ichinose''s eyes did not lose their confidence. Amongst the various thoughts I had about her, I could not figure out how she was able to maintain this attitude through adversity.


    "Either way, it''s the end for today''s discussion. Good work, both of you". "No such thing. We didn''t do anything much". Ichinose switches over to her ssmates instantly after that. I have observed her for today, but I was unable to ascertain what Ichinose''s real aims are yet. But at least our group is still producing results this way. She might be concocting a strategy she cannot let anyone else know about for all I know. When Manabe of ss C and her friends stood up to leave the room, I chased after them. Once they reached the elevator, I casually called out to Manabe.


    "Do you have some time?" I ask her. Once she noticed me, she quickly went back on her guard since she most likely was not expecting me to call out to her. "I overheard your argument with Karuizawa. Something about pushing over someone in a cafe or something." I tell her. "And what''s wrong with that?" she retorts. Normally they would not show any interest in me, but when I brought that topic up, all three girls focused their attention to me. "I''m not 100% sure, but I think I saw Karuizawa push over your friend at the cafe" I told them.


    "R-really?" Manabe asked me stiffly. I nod. "Yeah. I didn''t like how she acted back then, so I thought I''d give you a heads up" I admit to them. I ignited the fires of argument between Karuizawa and the ss C girls deliberately. Truthfully, I didn''t see Karuizawa do anything like that, but I lied to create this situation. Now, Manabe and the others are sure to take action against Karuizawa. I''m very excited to see how Karuizawa will respond to that, and how she will change...

 Chapter 141 - 2 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 2 Part V</h4>


    Once I got back to my room, it was alreadyte and I copsed on the bed without talking with anyone. Once it was close to 00:00, I thought I''d go to sleep but then I heard a noise. It was Hirata who was staring at me anxiously. Yukimura too, was sitting in the sofa installed in our room. "Good work out there, Ayanokouji-kun. You''re quitete" he said to me. "Yeah. Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you something Hirata" I tell him. "You must be tired, but if you''re ok with just a while, I''d like to ask you something" Hirata tells me the exact same thing at the same time as me. "Hmm? You wanted to ask me something too?" Hirata asks me.


    "No, I''ll listen to you first, Hirata. My question is just something trivial". Yukimura also looks like he wants to ask something, probably something rted to the exam at hand. If I refuse to listen now, the mood in the room would get awkward. Changing into my jersey, I walk over to the two of them. Hirata moves slightly a bit to give me space to sit on the sofa as well. I wanted to ask Hirata if he had any information on the person known as Sakayanagi but there''s no problem listening to him first.


    "I got asked for consultation on the exam from Yukimura-kun, so I thought I''d report it to you as well" Hirata tells me. "I did say not to include you to not disturb you, though" he added. I suppose Kouenji in the same room as us would not be interested in such talk after all. "Sorry Hirata Boy, I am currently perfecting my physical beauty" was what Kouenji said. Kouenji, with a naked upper body, was repeatedly doing push ups in the room. He seemed to be sweating quite a bit but that did not seem to affect him at all.


    It''s not something an ordinary high school student would be capable of. But is Kouenji even properly participating in this exam, I thought. Hirata answered as if knowing my exact thoughts. "Kouenji-kun is actually participating in the groups. After all, points do get deducted if he does not show up" Hirata offered.


    "I actually received word from my friends that two of our ssmates have been assigned as the "target" you know" Hirata tells me. "What? That means---". "I can''t tell you though, they only told me because they trusted me" Hirata shot us down. "Are you saying you don''t trust us, Hirata? If you know, I also have the right to know. Also, if we know who the "target" is we might be able to get a hint to clear the exam better. Besides, it''s only natural that as fellow ssmates, we share information with each other" Yukimura said that to Hirata. "Yeah....that''s why I also thought to consult you on it...the truth is" Hirata said. That''s why he wanted to talk to us like this, he already knew who some of the "targets" were.


    "Hey Hirata, it might be better for you to tell us via phone just in case. There''s no telling who''s sniffing around where" I told him. "You''re right, give me a moment" Hirata told us. Hirata then turned on his phone and flipped it in our direction. And two names were written there. Kushida of the (Dragon) group and Minami of the (Horse) group. These were the identities of two "targets".


    "I got it" Yukimura said that without giving anything else away. Since Kushida is the "target", we might be in the advantage in the extremely contested (Dragon) group. But the fact that the "target" is from our ss is also a scary thought. It would have been best if the "target" happened to be in another ss. "Don''t worry, everything''s going well" Hirata assured me with a confident face. The three members of the (Dragon) group from ss D are all capable people who wouldn''t betray their identity no matter what, he seemed to be saying. "Even in the (Rabbit) group, each ss should have an equal probability of getting the "target" amongst them. But I think ss D could have three "targets", one in the (Rabbit) group who should be keeping their identity hidden right now".


    "Yeah. Yukimura-kun''s idea is correct. Perhaps they''ve consulted someone else instead of me is all. After all, consulting someone on their identity could increase the risk of being discovered" Hirata says. While we were having a serious discussion, Kouenji started to sing from across the room. Having been patient for a while, it seems Yukimura finally lost patience with Kouenji after hearing his humming that would seeminglyst forever.


    "Kouenji, can you stop humming that annoying song? And I won''t tell you to do it seriously but at least see this exam through to the end. Don''t suddenly retire like you did on the ind test" Yukimura rebuked Kouenji. "It couldn''t be helped, back then my body was in ill shape, I can''t do the impossible" Kouenji simply replied. "Geh...it''s just a fake illness". "But to think the exam will continue on for two more days, it sounds troublesome indeed" Kouenji who continued his push ups said that before getting up back on his feet and putting his towel on the bed.


    "Troublesome? You''re not even thinking about the exam properly" Yukimura used Kouenji. "There''s no meaning in continuing an uninteresting exam, it''s just a simple quiz to find the liar after all" Kouenji told him. Kouenji then took out his phone and fiddled with it for a while. Then suddenly, all our phones rang at once and we received a mail from the school. "Kouenji, what did you do?" Yukimura cried out at Kouenji. Then me and Hirata both rushed to check the mail in our phones. It said "The (Monkey) group''s test has ended. Students from the (Monkey) group are no longer required to participate. Please be careful not to disturb the other students".


    "The (Monkey) group is yours, Kouenji!". "Exactly. Now I have my freedom back. Adieu" Kouenji simply said before throwing away his cell phone and disappearing into the bathroom, leaving us all in shock.


    "D-don''t fuck around! We''re all doing our best and that guy---!". "We don''t know yet, perhaps he did something...". "That''s impossible, he''s just doing it to be free as soon as possible". We all reacted to this news. I myself don''t think Kouenji ever took the exam seriously. However, he is extremely perceptive and his observation ability is remarkable. If what he said about the exam "find the liar" is true, he may excel at it. Kouenji''s actions became known to all the students as Hirata''s phone started chirping relentlessly with messages flooding in.


    The chat was overflowing with the voices of students who were surprised at the news. I''m sure Katsuragi, Ryuuen and Ichinose would also be surprised by this. No one must have expected a ''traitor'' would appear on the very first day of the exam. Horikita has also sent a message to my phone. "Sorry. Things seem confusing. I''ll call you now" was the message. "Shit. Thanks to Kouenji, things have escted beyond a simple discussion". "I''m going out for a bit". It seems Yukimura won''t be able to sleep after being irritated like that by Kouenji''s actions. Having confirmed the discussion''s flow has died down, I quietly left the room.


    Although Kouenji''s actions have ended one group''s exam, I cannot keep on dwelling on this forever. Honestly, my actions would be limited in this exam. Even if I n it out, it would be difficult to guide all the remaining groups to victory for ss D. You could even call it an impossible task. If all the students worked together hand-in-hand it would be possible, but that is not happening.


    And I cannot interfere with another group''s answer using my own phone. There are other methods but there''s no time and the stakes are high. If I had information that couldpletely overturn the tables that''s another matter. The ones holding the key to that are ss D''s Hirata and Kushida. "This is impossible". There are three more days including the holidays. What''s impossible is impossible after all.


    Even if I gain both of their absolute cooperation, I still don''t have enough eyes and ears on my side. I cannot know what is happening in the discussions of every group there is. Of course, including Horikita and Sakura, there might still be a possibility left. As expected, I need more eyes and ears on my side for this exam.

 Chapter 142 - 2 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 2 Part VI</h4>


    A sky full of stars spread out before me. I had stumbled onto the deck of the ship at night trying to find a ce. "This is amazing...". It was an order of magnitude above what we usually see in books and pictures. It was a beautiful sight. This is the sort of night view you won''t be able to see inrge cities. And there were a few male and female students looking up at the starry sky while holding hands and rubbing shoulders. I felt a bit lonely watching that. Since it was dark out with little light I could not see their faces. And I don''t care much for romantic outings like that anyways.


    But among the students looking up at the night sky there was one girl who was standing alone in a silhouette. "No, no". Even if I called out to her now, I can''t just say ''why don''t we view the stars together'' and try to pick her up that way. I don''t want to be there when her boyfriend arrives. But I was interested to see who that girl is so I approached her. The girl noticed me and turned to look at me. "A...a...Ayanokouji-kun?". "That voice...is it Kushida?". And so the girl, Kushida, emerged out of the shadows with a surprised face looking at me.


    "Are you...alone?". Perhaps Kushida''s here to meet her boyfriend. Thinking that made my chest tighten and hurt. "Yeah. I can''t sleep right now" she told me. "Oh, I see". So she''s not here for a night view date with her boyfriend after all. I felt relieved knowing that. It seems Kushida just got out of the bath, there was a veryforting scenting from Kushida who was wearing a jersey. It seems it''s the same scent as the shampoo given to us in our rooms.


    "Are you not cold?" I asked her. "I''m ok. More importantly, are you here alone Ayanokouji-kun?" she asks me. When I nodded, Kushidaughed happily. "So we''re both alone then? I''m a bit happy" she says. "....". I should have said a nice one-liner at this point, but of course I couldn''t say it.


    On the contrary, my heart rate is increasing just by being alone with Kushida in a ce full of couples. Kushida must hate the situation though, deep down inside. "In any case, I''ll be taking my leave" I tell her. "You''re leaving already?". "Yeah, I''m getting sleepy" I reply to her. Of course I didn''t want to sleep at all but it can''t be helped. "I see, then I''ll see you tomorrow, Ayanokouji-kun!". "Good night, Kushida".


    After exchanging farewells with her, I pathetically turn my back to leave. But then. "Wait!!!" Kushida screamed and jumped into my chest. I could feel her warmth even through her jersey in this cold weather.


    "K-k-k-Kushida? W-what are you doing?" I ask her. Of course, in this unexpected situation, I was panicking. It was beyond my understanding. ".....". But Kushida did not answer me immediately.


    Then, in a small, squeaking voice. She says "Sorry...suddenly I...felt a bit lonely being alone by myself". She whispered that to me while being in my chest. Those words were like a boxer''s punch to me and my brain went nk for a moment. And for a few more seconds, Kushida kept burying her face in my chest. And then suddenly, as if a spell was broken, she released me and took her distance.


    "S-sorry. I suddenly hugged Ayanokouji-kun...good night!". I couldn''t see Kushida''s face very well in the dark, but I had a feeling she was also blushing. And without saying anything, Kushida ran away, leaving me to stand there holding my chest to feel the warmth that she left behind.


    Thanks to this, I won''t be able to sleep anymore tonight. I can''t return to my room like this. So I decided to walk around the ship for a while. "Aahhh...that surprised me. Now that it''s over I feel a bit thirsty now" I say to myself.


    There should be a few vending machines on the first floor and so I decided to head there before returning to my room. But then near the vending machine, I found a strange group of three people. There was Chabashira-sensei, and ss B''s Hoshinomiya-sensei and ss A''s Mashima-sensei. They were sitting on the sofa and quietly spending their time. This area is technically not off-limits to the students, but since there is a bar here that none of the students could enter, students usually avoiding here.


    I came here for a change, but it seems like I''ve stumbled onto the chance to gain some information. I erased my presence and slowly and quietly approached them. "You know, it''s been a while. Since the three of us got together like this". "It''s fate, in the end we all chose the path of the teacher". "Stop it. There''s no point in talking about that". "Oh yeah, speaking of which, I saw you on a date. New girlfriend? Mashima-kun, you''re surprisingly motivated on that front".


    "Chie, how about you? What happened to your former man?". "Haha, I broke up with him after two weeks. You see, I''m the type of girl that does it with a man and breaks it off before the rtionship gets serious" Hoshinomiya-sensei replies.


    "That''s usually the man''s line, you know". "Ahh, but I''m not doing it with Mashima-kun. You''re my best friend after all, I''d hate to ruin our friendship" she tells Mashima-sensei. "Rx. It''s not about that". "Uwaaa...that''s a shock all on its own" Hoshinomiya-sensei pours whiskey into an empty ss and drank it all in one,rge gulp. Compared to that, Chabashira-sensei was slowly sipping on sake as if it were a cocktail. "More importantly, what are you going to do, Chie?". "What''re you talking about so suddenly?".


    "Generally, the policy here is to put all the representatives of each ss in the (Dragon) group". "I''m not intending on messing around here. Indeed as far as attitude and grades go, Ichinose-san is the top of my ss, but the probability of sess in society cannot be measured by numerical parameters only. I decided there is a hurdle she must ovee before that. Besides putting her in (Rabbit) group is fitting. A rabbit is cute right? Going pyonpyon, just like Ichinose-san" Hoshinomiya-sensei said.


    "I hope you''re right". "Hoshinomiya''s words are indeed reasonable, is there some hidden meaning behind them?". "I just don''t want you to make judgments based on personal grudges". "Are you still talking about what happened 10 years ago? I thought we got over that...". "I wonder, you''re the type to run their mouth as soon as I''m not immediately in front of you. You''re the type that''s not satisfied unless you''re one step ahead. That''s why you put Ichinose in (Rabbit) group right?". "What do you mean? Exin, Hoshinomiya".


    "I genuinely thought Ichinose-san needed to learn a lesson so I had her removed from (Dragon) group. Speaking of which, Sae-chan was also focusing quite a bit on Ayanokouji-kun. It''s just a coincidence right? Coincidence, coincidence. When the ind test ended, you seemed d Ayanokouji-kun turned out to be the leader?" Hoshinomiya-sensei said. "That''s unrted". But Mashima-sensei nodded as if he were convinced. But then he spoke to Hoshinomiya-sensei in a strict tone. "There''s no specific rule for it but I want to protect our morals. I''d like to avoid reporting on a colleague''s failure" he said. "Hey, you might not trust me. But don''t just me me, Sakagami-sensei is also a problem right? ss C already has a bad reputation since another person should''ve been in (Dragon) group but Ryuuen-kun was sent in instead." she replied. "Indeed, the students this year seem to all be special". I have gotten quite a bit of information on the exam already so I decided to go back. If I stayed, I''d only get wrapped up in further trouble. I already know now that Ichinose was sent to scout me. It seems my movements are already been noticed and restricted.

 Chapter 143 - 3: Double Question

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 3: Double Question</h4>


    "...are you kidding?" Horikita greeted me with a ming tone of voice. "Unfortunately it is true. Kouenji just suddenly up and ended the exam for his group" I reply to her. "Are you an idiot? Why didn''t you stop him from rampaging around like that? That was your responsibility as his roommate" she tells me. "That''s impossible, besides there''s no use crying over spilt milk now" I said. The brute force method that Kouenji had used to end his group''s exam had been circting around the students causing the ss to be in an uproar. That''s why in yesterday''s chat, Horikita had wanted to meet me directly. It seems she''s still unconvinced as she was shaking her head from side to side. "I''ll scold him for it next time I see him, I''d like to avoid such incidents again in the future" Horikita tells me. "You should know that''s pointless, words won''t reach him. You''ll just get dragged into his pace. For now, let''s concentrate on our own groups" I said in response.


    Since he''s my roommate, I might get med for not having stopped him in time so I decided to change the subject. "Indeed my group is full of troublesome enemies, but I won''t fall behind them" Horikita tells me. Her attitude is as strong as ever, and I suppose I''ll have to leave it to her in this case. On my end, too, I''m having a bit of trouble dealing with Ichinose, who Hoshinomiya-sensei sent to scout me out. "Speaking of which, since you''re also a girl, I''d like to ask you something" I tell her. "What''s with that line? I was always a girl from the start, you know" she instantly retorts, having misunderstood my words as sarcasm as she looks at me with slightly disappointed eyes.


    "No. That''s not it, that''s not it. I was just saying I''d like to ask you as a girl". Since it seemed she would get angrier if I kept trying to make excuses like that, I quickly got down to business. "I would like information on Karuizawa" I tell her. As I''m nning to make contact with Karuizawa, I need information on her. If she were to make a ranking of boys in the ss, I''m sure to be at the bottom after all. "So you''d like to consult me on the matter of Karuizawa?" Horikita asks me. I nod. "I''d like to keep track of my group members, but I''m finding it a bit hard. I should be able to deal with Sotomura and Yukimura, but Karuizawa''s a problem. After the ind test ended, you once got invited to lunch by Karuizawa right?" I tell Horikita.


    "You should know I already rejected her, I''m not interested in Karuizawa-san at all. If you want information on her that badly, why don''t you go ask Hirata-kun? If it''s him he''ll surely be able to set you up" Horikita replies to me. That is true, but before the exam started, I had passed out on a chance to have lunch with Karuizawa and Hirata. Surely Hirata remembers the incident as well, so I''d like to avoid asking him with this timing. "Are you worried that she might be the "target" or something of the sort?" Horikita suddenly asks me. "That''s part of it. But right now, it''s impossible for me to understand Karuizawa''s behaviour. I was just curious" I tell her. "Then it''s a waste of time, her behaviour has no reason behind it. If you care about her, it''ll just be a waste of your time" she replies to me. "Horikita, I don''t think it''s a good thing to say that about others". "Say that about others? What do you mean?" she asks me. "Of course you''ve only seen the selfish and irritating side of Karuizawa so far. But you do know she probably does have a good side too?" I reply to her.


    "Is there really a good side? I can''t imagine it. Isn''t she just full of ws?" Horikita asks me. Of course, currently as far as cooperativeness goes I have to admit Horikita is equal to or better than her. "When you first meet someone, the first instinct is to judge them on their appearances right? Whether they''re cool or cute or the such. Then you''d judge them via dialogue to see their inner self. Whether they''re social or aggressive or passive and such". Having said that, Horikita crosses her arms and waits for my next words. "But even that''s just still the outside. Their real mindset will not be immediately visible from just that. Take Kushida, or Ibuki or even me for instance. The ''front'' personality and the ''back'' personality are well divided" I tell Horikita. "Does Karuizawa-san have such a divide too?" she asks me. "It''s something most people have, even if they are not aware of it. Horikita, you have it too". Because whenever she is in front of her brother, she always exposes her true, fragile nature.


    "I''m still not entirely convinced, but I can understand that you''ll know her better through direct contact" Horikita tells me. Of course that is easier said than done, because if I hadn''t decided to put in the effort, I would never be able to know Karuizawa''s true nature in the first ce. "And? Is there a good use for Karuizawa-san?" Horikita asks me. "I can''t put it clearly in words yet, but if I had to say it would be the ''ability to rule''. She has initiative and there''s no denying that her status in ss D is unshakeable" I tell Horikita. However, in our (Rabbit) group, I have not seen that side of her yet. This is why I thought to ascertain the true nature of Karuizawa as quickly as possible. "Assuming she has such a capability, what will you do? Will you bring Karuizawa-san into our group too?" she asks me. "I wonder about that" I tell her. While I was wondering about my answer, that man from yesterday came back to us.


    "Yo, you two. Are you having a little date in the shade?". It was Ryuuen who said that. He wasn''t with Ibuki today, but rather, approaching us with a creepy smile on his face. "You''re pretty free yourself, even if you corner me like this, there''s nothing you stand to gain" Horikita rebukes Ryuuen. "I''m the one who gets to decide on that. So, have you decided to try and find the "target"?" And again Ryuuen sits down on a chair nearby without permission. "Whatever my ns are, I''m not telling you" Horikita says. "That''s a shame, I thought to discuss it with you. But it looks like you haven''t made any progress with your search yet" Ryuuen tells Horikita. "That''s interesting, are you saying you know who the "target" is then?" Horikita asks him. But looking at her with a strange expression, Ryuuen answers her as if he had expected her to ask him that from the start. "I''ve already discovered who the "target" is, would you believe me if I said that?" Ryuuen asks Horikita. "No I don''t. You''re not someone like Ichinose-san or Katsuragi-kun with allies on your side. You only have enemies. Nobody would gather that sort of information for you" Horikita replies to Ryuuen.


    "That''s not true. Indeed, I''m not in the ''making friends'' club like them. But making friends and gathering information are twopletely different things" Ryuuen says in response. He spoke to Horikita with an attitude almost resembling a teacher being disappointed in their student for not getting the right answer. "Unfortunately, I''ve already dipped my hands into this exam. Depending on the circumstances, ss C might just be the one to win" Ryuuen says. "N-no way". No, what he says might just be the truth.


    The school always makes exams based on very specific criteria. The midterms were the same, the finals were the same and the ind test was also the same. If you understand the ''rules'' behind the exam, it is possible to achieve a high score and produce good results. If that is true, this exam is no different. If it''s him, he must already understand that fact. "It''s very simple, you just have to find the "target" is all. Disassemble the structure of the group and analyze it until you find the answer". "Indeed, anyone would''ve thought that. But will they answer honestly? Since the school guarantees anonymity, one can just remain silent and gain 500,000 points that way." Horikita tells Ryuuen. But Ryuuen answers calmly in response to Horikita''s doubt. "I just have to make sure it''s a situation where they would answer honestly without lies". "A situation to make them answer honestly without lies?" Horikita asks him. "Since I asked everyone for their contacts, I can simply ask them one by one without the school ever knowing." Ryuuen says. "Are you insane? This is prohibited by the school. If discovered, you''d be expelled" Horikita asks him in shock.


    "It''s not a problem. I''m standing here right now because it''s not a problem. You understand the meaning of that right?" Ryuuen says. It was a brute force method Ryuuen could only use because he has the stature of an absolute tyrant. If he forcibly looks at the phone of another ss''s student, no doubt Ryuuen would be reported and expelled. But Ryuuen is dominant in ss C. Whatever he does, no one would utter aint. And if there is noint, there is no problem. It means Ryuuen''s actions are still within the safe limits of the school''s rules. That must be Ryuuen''s strategy. The strategy to forcibly strip all secrets from ss C. And if that is true, Ryuuen could have the identities up to three "targets". That would be a massive hint for him in this exam.


    To put in an easy to understand manner, it would be like writing the question and answer on different sides of a panel. Normally you wouldn''t know the answer unless you turn the panel around. But if the panel is folded like a paper, it may be possible to get a hint of the answer on the other side. Basically, Ryuuen may already know the names of all the "targets" in this exam. "It seems like you finally understand the situation" Ryuuen says atst. "...Yes. But if you already know the answer, shouldn''t you have already mailed it over to the school?" Horikita asks him. "Maybe I''m just fooling around". "You don''t know when someone else will arrive at the answer, you shouldn''t be so off-guard if so" Horikita says in response. There''s no proof, but I have a feeling Horikita''s assumption is correct. If he already knows the answer, there''s no point in dying it. He should have ended it when he could.


    "So, I''m finally at thest stage". "Ryuuen-kun, by the way can I ask you something? Yesterday the (Monkey) group''s exam ended. What do you think about that?" Horikita asks him. "Nothing in particr, I don''t care about what the weaklings are doing". Ryuuen simply left those words behind as he walked away. "I don''t know how much of what he said is true". Horikita had a perplexed expression on her face while staring at the back of Ryuuen who was walking away. And then with confidence, I looked beneath Horikita''s chair and there I found a single phone with its recording mode activated. On that phone, one chat. Just one chat. Was sent to it. It had neither a ringer nor vibration activated. And did not see the full contents of the chat but for a moment, I saw the words "Sorry about yesterday" sent by someone to Ryuuen on it.


    Perhaps there''s something wrong with his ss? I didn''t want to dig any deeper into that and returned to my normal posture on my chair. Horikita quickly grasped the situation too, and quickly took out her own phone and typed this to me. "If that phone is indeed his, better not to talk carelessly" she typed to me. What she said is indeed true. "Do you think what Ryuuen said was true? What he said about pinning down the "targets" from every ss. Horikita looked at me in surprise for a moment but then she quickly understood the meaning behind my words. "I wonder. I can''t say for sure with 100% certainty, there''s not much time for this exam after all". "You have it rough too".


    "I''m going to work you to the bone, we also need to find the "targets" as quickly as possible" Horikita then tells me. "Easier said than done, there''s no way I can do that" I tell her. "I''m not expecting much from you too, but I just wanted information on the (Rabbit) group from you" she says. By having this conversation, I was able to highlight Horikita''s talent and my own ipetence. In doing so, suspicion would be diverted off me to a certain degree. After all, Ryuuen did try to eavesdrop using his own phone. "If there''s no particr expectation on me, I''ll give it a shot" I tell Horikita. Then without saying anything else, Horikita pressed a button on the elevator and left. Now, should I go back to my room and sleep? Ore up with a strategy for the exam?


    In any case, I decided to leave Ryuuen''s phone as it is. And with that, I decided to head back to my own room. I can also learn more about Horikita''s group from Hirata there after all. And fortunately, Hirata, also happens to be in the same room as me. And he should be approaching this exam with a different perspective from Horikita after all. But Hirata was not in the room when I got there, only Yukimura. And he was sitting on the edge of the bed with a stern expression on his face. "Is something wrong?" I ask him. I cannot ignore a roommate like that after all, and Yukimura also realized I was there since he sighed quietly and muttered at me. "It''s about our group. Why do we have to be Karuizawa and Sotomura?" he grumbles. "What''s with you, all of a sudden". "Haven''t you heard? It seems there''s a pattern to how the groups are assigned. The (Dragon) group has the most excellent students assigned to it. That makes it worse" he says. I see now. That''s why he was feeling anxious. Indeed, the (Dragon) group to which Horikita belongs has the best ones.


    There''s no doubt about that judging by the conversation of the teachers yesterday and Ryuuen''s own assessment. If we go by academic ability only, however, Yukimura is up there with Hirata and Horikita too. Of course he would not be satisfied by being ced in the (Rabbit) group instead. Yukimura did avoid using her name directly but he was looking at me intently. There''s nothing I can do even if you say that. I then decided to head to my bed and wait until Hirata gets back. But Yukimura was looking at me with suspicious eyes the whole way. "Ayanokouji. I just want to check with you to be sure. But you''re not the "target" right?" Yukimura asks me.


    "I''m going to deny it, but is there even meaning in checking?" I ask him in reply. "Of course, in this exam ''cooperation'' is of the essence. In other words, if you cooperate we won''t lose" he tells me. "That''s true. Unfortunately, I really am not the "target" here". "That''s true right? You better not be trying to hog points for yourself" Yukimura tells me. Since it seems to be his personal policy to doubt others, that was unsurprisingly Yukimura''s response to me. "I''m not the "target", can I believe you''re not as well, Yukimura?" I ask him.


    "Of course I''m not. By the way Sotomura is also not the "target", you know" Yukimura tells me. This was a confirmation between friends, almost like a code word saying ''do not betray each other''. "I also asked Karuizawa and she denied being the "target" too but believing in her words is a different matter" Yukimura continues. It seems Yukimura, who dislikes Karuizawa, is inclined to disbelieve her words. Of course, to know for sure, he could have simply checked her phone but given the rtionship between them, that seems difficult to do. It seems Yukimura was satisfied for now since he didn''t ask any further. I bury my face in the pillow and closed my eyes. I felt uneasy having someone in the room watch me sleep, but it''s not that unpleasant. I can be as adaptive as a chameleon when I need to be, in terms of making friends as well. It seems even Yukimura has started to acknowledge me as a friend. I then fall asleep after hearing Yukimura''s slight sigh again from across the room.

 Chapter 144 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    In the afternoon, I once again went to the discussion room of the (Rabbit) group. But even in the same ce and the same space, depending on who you''re with the atmosphere will also inevitably change. I arrived in the room ten minutes before the start of the discussion and the one who arrived right after me was Karuizawa. When she saw me, her expression changed into a disgusted one and she immediately averted her eyes away from me. She then sat in a corner of the room (the corner furthest away from me) and started fiddling with her phone. It''s not like we had a fight or anything, or that we don''t get along. I''m just simply put, hated by her. But that''s the worst type of rtionship to have.


    If there is a reason behind the hate, there is room for reconciliation. However if there is only an ambiguous dislike of me, I cannot make any breakthrough with her. Currently, my standing with her is quite bad. I could have left the room and spent time out in the hallway until Ichinose and the others arrive. But I can''t just leave because the atmosphere is getting awkward in here.


    I quickly corrected my stance in a manner befitting a dignified person like a man. In any case, this type of exam is particrly bad for me. Especially since it revolves around the concept of ''dialogue'' which is a weakness for me. After spending the entire semester as a loner, it''s not like I can suddenly start cultivating a chatty image. But Karuizawa seems to have no intention of keeping quiet since she ced the phone near her ear and started speaking.


    "Ahh, Rinhi? How''re things over there? Here? Things are awful here" she spoke to her friend through the phone. Since we were the only people in the room, naturally I could hear every bit of her conversation. The worst part is that once she ends her call, an awkward silence descended upon the room. Then she spoke to me "Aah...speaking of which are you the "target"? It seems Yukimura-kun and Soto.....something-kun aren''t" she asks me. At least remember Sotomura''s name, I thought. Since there was no one else in the room, it seems she''s picked me to talk to.


    It was a question Yukimura also asked me just a while ago. It can''t be helped that everyone would want to check this with me. "No" I reply to her. "I see, then that''s fine". But unlike Yukimura, she didn''t ask again to confirm. "Do you trust me?" I ask her. "Ha? You said you''re not the "target" right?" she replies to me. I was surprised that she would so easily trust in my words. It''s not like we ever got along or anything. But I suppose there''s no real need to confirm that anyways, because what I''m really aiming for in this exam aren''t the points. What I want to confirm is whether this person known as "Karuizawa Kei" is truly a useful existence or not. "You''re both early". It seems the three students from ss B have arrived at the same time. "Let''s get along today as well" I reply to Ichinose. Ichinose also called out to Karuizawa with those words but Karuizawa ignored her and continued fiddling with her phone.


    And as it was yesterday, the members gathered together prior to the discussion. It seems the situation still hasn''t changed at all from the previous discussions.


    ss A quickly took its distance and only the remaining three sses gathered to form a circle. Seeing that, Karuizawa stood up and went over to join ss A and sat down next to Machida of ss A. That action was probably taken as a defensive measure against Manabe. Machida did not actively take part in the discussions, but his ''presence'' was still very strong and his voice was influential in the group still. And there is still the difference in strength between a male and a female student which leaves Manabe and the ss C girls unable to do anything to Karuizawa with Machida around.


    If Karuizawa had decided to depend on the unreliable me or Sotomura instead, Manabe and her group would not have hesitated to attack her. Thinking that way, Karuizawa''s decision to choose Machida is correct.


    "It''s ok, if anything happens, I''ll definitely save you" Machida promises Karuizawa. "Thank you, Machida-kun" Karuizawa says in reply. It seems that by being relied on, Machida has be overly conscious of Karuizawa. Since she is a cute girl on the outside, it can''t be helped even if feelings to protect her are born inside Machida. Leaving aside this new love story, the real problem right now is the exam. Just like us, the other sses probably understand as well. They must have already talked about it like we have, and must know whether the "target" is in their ss or not.


    "Now, I''ve been thinking about it sincest night. But, I think we should now discuss with each other a way to find out who the "target" is" Ichinose says. "That again? I''ve already told you there are people you cannot negotiate with. And without us participating, there''s no way you can discover the "target" right?" words that mock Ichinose like that came from ss A. "I don''t think so, I think it''s a matter of trust here. And that''s why today, we will be ying cards with everyone. Of course I won''t make itpulsory so only willing people should join" Ichinose then continues while taking out a deck of cards with a smile.


    "Hahahahaha, building trust with a card game? That''s stupid" ss A continues their mockery. "You may think that, but if you try it it''s surprisingly fun. It''s going to be a long hour to be spending alone in silence. It''s fine if you won''t feel bored though" Ichinose says in reply and as usual, ss B all voices their consent to Ichinose. "I shall also participate. I''m free anyways" Sotomura adds. But of course it seems nobody else is willing to consent to Ichinose''s n so I raise my hand lightly and offer my consent to her.


    "So it''s the five of us then. For now I''m thinking of ying Daifugo. Is there anyone who doesn''t understand the rules here?" Ichinose asks us.


    Of course, to a certain extent, I do understand the rules of card games too. Daifugo included. There seemed to be no problems with everyone else too and so the game smoothly started. The others not involved in the game are either disinterested in us or sending us nces from time to time. Ichinose then proceeded to shuffle the cards which were evenly divided up between the five of us. I have a Joker, 2 and 3 of Clubs. It seems a pretty intense hand has formed. My hand would currently overwhelm most other yers but in Daifugo, you can''t say for sure the stronger hand always wins. A revolution can ur and weaken your hand and send you spiraling into a loss.


    But there''s no denying the fact my hand currently gives me an advantage. I shoulde up with a solid strategy to utilize this hand. I have to admit, ying cards is a much deeper experience than I ever imagined. Not to mention each yer''s personality is highlighted in the game. Ichinose, for instance, is not fighting with her own hand only but also carefully analyzing the other yers and using their pace to her advantage. Hamaguchi is betting everything on the endgame. It seems their strategies each reflect their personalities. "One more time!" Sotomura shouted. Sotomura, who is usually very knowledgeable with otaku rted topics, I had expected to exhibit a much calmer personality. But it seems he''s the time to get angry when he starts losing. But he also seems to be the type to quickly cool off since he returned to normal once the game ended.


    I think this is probably what Ichinose was hoping for. To scout out the personalities and characteristics of the yers. Of course it only helped a bit, and the dialogue with the rest of the group is still not urring. But that would mean not only Sotomura, but she could have also been scouting my behaviour.


    From Ichinose''s perspective, I wonder how I would be seen. From an objective standpoint...I''m sure as a truly dull man. Active with a good hand yet passive with a bad one. I must seem like a verymon sort of man. This approach is better than adapting to the game and throwing Ichinose''s observations into disarray. And so we continued to y cards, starting from Daifugo and by the end we had even yed Old Maid. And by the time we finished, an hour had already passed. Neither ss A nor ss C joined in, and by the end of it all, only the five of us had participated in the games from start to finish.


    "That was fun, sometimes it is good to y it the old-fashioned way" Sotomura said, seemingly more happy from ying cards than having to sit through an hour of discussion.


    But just by repeating these games like some sort of psychological warfare tactic, I still cannot see what ss B''s true aims are here. I''m sure that''s something only Ichinose knows.


    "Then...I''ll be taking my leave". "Where are you going?". "I can''t allow ss A to get away like this after all". "So you''re heading off to go see Katsuragi-kun?". It looks like Ichinose is nning on making direct contact with the man who nned ss A''s closed fortress strategy. Even though I normally am not the social type of person, I should take advantage of this flow. "If it''s ok with you, can I tag along with you?" I ask her.


    "Of course I''mpletely fine with it, perhaps Ayanokouji-kun is also interested in Katsuragi-kun?" Ichinose asks me. It''s not like she was being cautious of me, but genuinely curious as she tilted her head while asking me. "That''s not the case, it''s just Horikita is also in the same group as Katsuragi" I answer her.


    "I see, I see. Then let''s go together, shall we? See youter, Hamaguchi-kun" Ichinose said goodbye as she left with me, nodding as if convinced of my reasoning. Hamaguchi sees her off. Despite seeing Ichinose as their leader, it seems Hamaguchi is also capable of taking individual action. This is very different from the king-subject rtionship Katsuragi and Ryuuen take with their ss.


    As long as the discussions are ongoing at the same time, the time of dissolution should also be the same. Ichinose quickened her pace through the corridor to arrive before the (Dragon) group dissolved their meeting. "Let''s hurry, ok?" she tells me. And with that deration, Ichinose quickly walks to the destination in a slight hurry. Since the rooms are all located on the same floor, it is possible to quickly traverse the distance between one group''s room to another. It is only one or two minutes since the discussion period ended, and the students on the floor are still sparse. And soon I arrived in front of the (Dragon) group''s room.


    Of course we could not hear the voices of the people inside, but we could still feel their presence and so we stopped in front of the room.


    Perhaps the fact that no one ising out means that there is a lengthy discussion ongoing in there. I did send her a chat, but it was still not marked as ''read'' by Horikita. "It looks like they''re taking their time". "Hard to imagine Ryuuen and Katsuragi holding a discussion with each other. Or perhaps this is ss B''s power showing itself?". "I wonder, Kanzaki-kun isn''t the type to take the spotlight like that though...and speaking of which Horikita-san and the others are ss D right? It seems ss D also has a considerably remarkable lineup there" Ichinose says to me in reply.


    It''s not only Horikita, there''s also Hirata and Kushida, I thought. And about 10 minutes after the allocated time, the door of the (Dragon) group''s room finally opened. The first person who came out of the room was the one Ichinose was looking for, Katsuragi. Several students from ss A followed behind him. Having noticed Ichinose, Katsuragi turned to face her.


    "Ichinose, what are you doing here? This isn''t a coincidence right?". "There''s something I''d like to discuss with Katsuragi-kun. Do you have some time?" she asks him. "The exam''s interval is a long one. There''s nothing for me to do anyways so there''s more than enough time" he tells her. As expected, he did not ignore Ichinose, ss B''s leader, and was responsive to her questions. Having understood Katsuragi''s intent, the students at his back went ahead and left without him. "There''s no problem if only I stay behind right?" he asks Ichinose.


    Nodding, Ichinose quickly moves aside towards the walls so as to not disturb the passerbys. Having managed to join into the conversation, I stand by Ichinose''s side. And from Katsuragi''s perspective, having just me as the sole observer seemed to be eptable and he did not say anything.


    "Judging from our discussions, I can more or less understand Katsuragi-kun''s strategy. You forbade all the ss A students in the groups from talking, right? If so, would you reconsider that decision of yours? This current exam revolves around dialogue, doesn''t it?" Ichinose asks Katsuragi. Three times now in our discussions, ss A stubbornly kept their silence. And that sort of fortress isn''t something Ichinose can break apart in one stroke. To Ichinose, this must be an opportunity to break down that defense. Now, let''s see Katsuragi''s response. "A reasonable request. But that''s something I''ve tired many times over since yesterday, to the point I think you''rete in asking me this, Ichinose" he replies.


    It seems Katsuragi''s strategy has received far more attention than expected. "I had my own circumstances to consider, in any case Katsuragi-kun, would you reconsider your strategy of keeping silent?" Ichinose asks him. Katsuragi seemed to be considering theints raised against him by the other three sses. "The answer''s the same no matter who asks, this is a strategy I made to win. And there is a reasoning behind it as well. You say this exam revolves around dialogue. But if there''s something I disagree with, it''s that. This exam tests ''thinking''. It would be problematic if you misunderstood that aspect of the exam. That''s why considering the exam, I decided to prohibit discussion. There''s no problem there" Katsuragi responds to Ichinose. "But Katsuragi-kun, that''s like saying you reject the exam itself" Ichinose replies.


    "My words may be blunt, but they''re not wrong. Not just this exam, but the ones toe as well. I''ll be looking for ways to achieve results without doing anything. I''ll be ying for keeps for ss A''s current position. I believe there''s nothing wrong with that" he tells her.


    "Yes if this were a directpetition between sses, Katsuragi-kun has the right idea but in a mixed ss exam like this, is this really the right way to do things?" Ichinose asks him. Ichinose contacted Katsuragi to attempt to change his opinion but this time it seems Katsuragi has made the right call. There are only four possible oues to this exam. Students can opt to clear the exam through any one of those oues. Not interested in the struggle between sses, Katsuragi seems to be focusing only on leading ss A through this exam. "Further discussion is pointless, Ichinose. You should know I''m not changing my decision" he tells her.


    "To break a mountain without moving an inch, is that it?" Ichinose remarked with a bitter smile. Having seen no sign of him giving up, it seems she has understood Katsuragi won''t be on board with our idea. I did expect this sort of oue from the start somewhat. "Are you still going to struggle?". "Of course, that''s the point of this exam". Ichinose and Katsuragi. Two powerful elites shing with each other directly. "I''m sorry but I can already see the results of this exam. As long as we of ss A refuse to cooperate, your actions will be severely limited. There will be no chance of you winning". Indeed, even with three sses perfectly united, this exam is not an easy thing to clear. As soon as the identity of the "target" is revealed, somebody is bound to turn traitor. As long as the traitor stands to gain something from it, cooperation will be difficult to maintain to the end.


    If the reward is not evenly and fairly distributed, there would also be no point in cooperating as well after all.


    "Tell me something. If you were the leader of ss A, wouldn''t you have used the same strategy as I did?" Katsuragi asks Ichinose. "I wonder, I still haven''t seen things from the perspective of ss A after all. If you''re in a position to be hunted like that, shouldn''t it be after you''ve had lots of experience being hunted? Running from the start''s a difficult thing".


    As if hearing nonsense, Katsuragi closed his eyes and crossed his arms and then finally crossed eyes with Ichinose once again. "This is just my personal image, but I think if we were in the same position, you too would have foregone dialogue and chose the same strategy I did. If it''s to protect my ss, I do no mind receiving criticism from other sses at all" Katsuragi says with the assumption Ichinose shares the same conviction as him.


    And Ichinose simply smiles softly in response to his assessment of her. "Sorry for taking up your time, I think I understand now. Your feelings and your way of thinking" she tells him. "Good to hear. Excuse me". Ichinose did not move an inch as she saw off Katsuragi. "This exam, it''s really easy when you y defense, huh? I shouldn''t have done something unnecessary" Ichinose says. On that front, only the sses in desperate need of points would have to desperately uncover hints. But even then there is a huge risk. Removing the "target" could cause trouble to the ss as well.


    "Even so, Kanzaki-kun and the others aren''ting out yet". Even though Katsuragi and ss A left first, the others aside from them have yet to show themselves. 1 hour was the minimum amoount of time required for discussion, but discussion beyond that point is not prohibited after all. "Are you going to wait for Kanzaki?" I ask Ichinose.


    "Ayanokouji-kun''s also waiting for Horikita-san, right? I''d like to hear what they have to say too, let''s wait together". She can talk to Kanzaki whenever she wants, but my opportunity to talk with Horikita is limited. Since Katsuragi brushed her off, she might also want to hear the opinions of the other sses too. But from the start, I don''t think there is a way to break through Katsuragi''s strategy in the first ce. And from that point onwards, we waited for around 30 minutes and the door to the (Dragon) group''s room finally opened. The ones that came out where the students of ss C except for Ryuuen, there was also Kushida and Hirata.


    "Hmm? Ayanokouji-kun, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for Horikita-san?". Having seen me, Kushida approached me strangely. The memory of what happened with her yesterday came up in my mind and my body stiffened immediately. But it seems Kushida is still the same as usual and hasn''t shown any signs of change. It''s a bit unfortunate. "Hello, Kushida-san". "Uwaa, it''s Ichinose-san. Hello. This was unexpected, and a strangebination". It seems like Kushida doesn''t know we were acquainted and couldn''t quite hide her surprise.


    "I''m waiting for Horikita-san and Kanzaki-kun but are they still talking inside?" she asks Kushida. "Those two are still talking with Ryuuen-kun it seems like. You could enter". Kushida gestures towards the door as if inviting us in. "It''s ok, it''s ok. I can wait if they''re still in the middle of discussion". "Isn''t it fine? The exam''s limit is only 1 hour. Anything beyond that you''re free to enter and leave as you please. Besides, you don''t know if they''re still taking about the exam or not". And with a slightly pushy attitude, Kushida opens the door and forces us in. Since I was forced in and with no reason to refuse, I entered together with Ichinose. My eyes met Hirata''s for a moment.


    And in the room, three people were sitting slightly apart from each other. It almost seemed like a three states situation. But it was not a tense atmosphere I felt but a more rxed one. The moment we intruders set foot in the room, their gazes immediately turned towards us. Horikita and Kanzaki did not show much of a change in their expressions, but Ryuuen seemed to have found something funny as heughed. And then he raises his hand and called to Ichinose.


    "Yo. Did youe all the way here for some reconnaissance? Don''t be shy, have a seat". "This is certainly an interestingbination. I''m very intereseted to hear what you''ve been talking about after the required hour". "Kuku, of course. Originally, you must''ve thought you''d be in Kanzaki''s ce. But the fact of it is, you belong to a different group. And a small team with the bare essentials at that. Or perhaps that''s just the sort of person you are" he tells Ichinose.


    "Come on, Ryuuen-kun. The cements were decided by the school, how could I have known? We''re just fighting based on the information and the situation we''ve been given. The way you''re saying it sounds like it''s reversed and the school intentionally grouped us?".


    Ichinose acts as if she hasn''t realized or noticed anything, but Ryuuen isn''t the type of man to believe in something like that. Whileughing, he quickly moves and closes the distance between himself and Ichinose. And it seems he hasn''t even realized my presence. But, personally I liked it better that way. "If you haven''t realized it yet then I''ll tell you. In this exam, those bunch of teachers intentionally decided on the groups. That much is obvious. That also means that there is a reason you were excluded from this group despite being the leader of B" Ryuuen tells Ichinose.


    "Hmm. So it''s not random but predetermined grouping huh? I knew Ryuuen-kun''s group was made up entirely of extremely gifted people, but it seems other groups are also decided like that. Thanks for your information. But, is it ok? Giving me information like that?" she asks him. Ichinose''s reply like that should have been expected, but I did not miss the change in Ryuuen''s facial expression. Normally, upon hearing facts one should not have known about, there would be surprise, anxiety or doubt. But without missing a beat, Ichinose had thanked him for his information. That was not a natural response. Of course, looking at it from the perspective of the other party, Ichinose''s reaction must have made it seem as though she had known this truth all along but was merely hiding the fact. Even if he does not know this for a fact, the possibility that he''s gleamed this information off her by instinct alone is also high. It was only a brief conversation, but both parties seemed to have gleamed quite a bit of information off each other.


    In this case, whether Ichinose noticed the intentional groupings by the school''s side is unimportant. What''s important is ''why'', if she realized, she decided to keep silent on the matter. That''s what a struggle to read each other''s moves means. "But even so...". And with an exasperated face, Ryuuen finally turned to face me. "I too, like to chase after a woman''s ass. But you''re even worse than that aren''t you? First Suzune, and now Ichinose. You''re always hanging off a woman''s ass" he tells me. Of course that was not my intention, but now that I think about it, he''s not wrong either and I cannot deny that.


    It''s not like Ryuuen''s being particrly interested in me, since he doesn''t say anything more after that.


    "You''vee at a good time, Ichinose. I have an interesting proposal to make to you". "Proposal? In any case I''ll hear you out. But what is it?". "It''s pointless talk. A waste of time to even lend him your ear". Seemingly having already heard that proposal, Horikita quickly cut in as if to prevent it. "It''s a proposal to work together and crush ss A together. But it seems Suzune and Kanzaki have rejected me" he says. "What do you mean?". "I''ve told Suzune about it earlier, but I already know the identities of all the ss C "targets" you see". And just like how Katsuragi had Katsuragi''s own strategy. Now it seems to be Ryuuen''s turn to speak of his own strategy.


    It seems we''ve evolved beyond the stage we were at in the morning already.


    "Three sses willbine forces and share information, that includes the identities of all the "targets" as well and bypass the school''s rules for this exam". So that''s what the three sses alliance would mean. "That''s quite a bold idea. But how realistic it is is apletely different matter. In the first ce, how can we trust that Ryuuen-kun already knows the "targets" for ss C?". "You can''t trust me and that''s only natural. Then we don''t we make a contract in this case? A pledge to share the "target" identities between us and gang up on A. That way, leaving A aside, three sses would have effectively formed a siege against it".


    But this is a strategy that seems likely to copse if ss A refuses to y along. "Even if we write up a contract, without knowing who''s going to betray you, it''s still meaningless. It''s all over if ss C betrays us". Horikita''s statement like that was the natural follow up to such a proposal. From the information I''ve gathered myself, it seems Ryuuen''s already formed an alliance with ss A for quite some time. And during the ind test, Ryuuen has shown his propensity for betrayal. The fact that Katsuragi did not raise a singleint against it shows how well this guy does his job.


    The strategy itself is not such a bad one, however, the fact that Ryuuen is the one who proposed it is the problem. "What Horikita-san says is reasonable, but unless we also know the identities of the "targets" like Ryuuen-kun, this is a meaningless proposal". "No point in ying dumb, there''s no way you haven''t been analyzing the sses as well" Ryuuen retorts to Ichinose. Both of them had smiles on their faces, but the atmosphere between them had changed slightly like needles pricking your skin all over.


    "You''re overestimating me. I''ve done no such thing, and besides, this proposal is very high-risk low-return. I''m afraid I cannot ept it" Ichinose tells Ryuuen. "There''s a time for secrets, and there''s a time for actions". "It may be so from your point of view, but now that you''re gathering information so aggressively. Is it not your dream to rise up to ss B that way?". "Horikita-san from ss D also opposes it. From the start, there was no way this proposal would be epted". "That can''t be helped, Suzune has a reason to decline the proposal after all".


    "What''s that supposed to mean" Horikita asks Ryuuen. "You understand, don''t you? For this strategy to work, you''d need to perfectly understand your own ss firstly. And for ss D which has no teamwork at all, that''s an impossible task. Right? And it''s also impossible for ss A which is currently split into two factions" he replies. The atmosphere changes once again, and now it feels like a cloudy atmosphere had descended upon the room.


    "But for me, who rules the ss and the incredibly popr Ichinose, this strategy is possible. Right now I proposed a three ss alliance, but even if it''s just two sses it''s still possible. The probability of seeing through the rules of the exam may decrease slightly, but if it''s me I can certainly pull it off. If I can do it, both A and D might as well be stripped nude" Ryuuen says. To discover the "targets" of ss A and ss D by working together as two sses. That was Ryuuen''s proposal.


    The fact that Ryuuen boldly proposed this strategy to ss B asking for their cooperation in front of Horikita, me, Kushida and ss D itself is iprehensible and disturbing. Even if this strategy is not perfect, it seems Ryuuen would be able to gain something by knowing the identities of the ss''s "targets" and would reach that point in just a step further. If so, this will be a vital moment for ss D. "This might be unnecessary words, but doesn''t that mean your strategy is still imperfect?". I had thought she would simply observe here but right now Horikita''s stance seems to be one marking him as an enemy. Even if Ichinose decides to ally with ss D instead, we still don''t know how far we can trust her.


    And considering that, it would be an extremely fatal mistake to allow Ichinose to form a connection with Ryuuen here. "Do you understand the situation now, orbiter?" Ryuuenughs at me as if attempting to mock me, but I decided against keeping quiet and replied with my honest opinion.


    "If ss B and C form an alliance here, naturally this time ss A and D would form an alliance too, wouldn''t you say? I admit ss D is fractured right now, but once the possibility of losing bes a reality, I believe it''lle together. It''s the same for ss A too". "It''s not like I''m allying with Ichinose at this moment anyways. So unless you can ascertain the fact that such an alliance has formed, I doubt Katsuragi would cooperate with you" Ryuuen replies to me. Admittedly, Katsuragi is a cautious man who will not ept such ambiguous negotiations. However, since he had also suffered at the hands of Ryuuen, there is still room to reason with him. After what I said, it seems Horikita has also realized that this proposal would not work. "There''s no point in this dialogue. We''ll eventually be at each other''s throats anyways" she said. "What might you mean by that, Suzune?". "All I mean is that he has a point. If you intend on continuing this discussion like a strategy meeting. I''ll have to assume ''this is reality'' and act ordingly as well" Horikita says in reply. "As you wish, I''m anxious to see whether you manage to form a cooperative rtionship or not, eh?" Ryuuen says that as he randomly spouts hostility towards his enemies while at the same time, brazenly extending an offer of cooperation towards them as well.


    Horikita responds with a determination to fight in response to that. This is certainly a deterrence aimed towards Ichinose. If she betrays ss D now, she will be viewed as a traitor by all the other sses as well. A person who betrays even her allies at the drop of a hat for the sake of points. If such a reputation were to be stuck to Ichinose now, it will pull her leg for the rest of her long high school life.


    "I''m sorry Ryuuen-kun, but there were also people in ss B who were hurt by your actions. Even if it''s for the sake of gaining points, I cannot cooperate that easily with you". "I see, that''s unfortunate" Ryuuen tells Ichinose. But his face shows he expected this oue from the start and was not disappointed in the least. Ryuuen then stood to leave the room and passed by us. As he left, Ryuuen turned around just once to look at me. Perhaps he did it unconsciously, but his gazended on my face. "...it can''t be" he whispered and left. I, of course, did not react to those words of his.


    As Ryuuen shook his head and left, Kushida also spoke up. "I have to leave now too, my friend is calling me". Apologizing like that, Kushida quickly left the room after Ryuuen. "It looks like he saw through us there". Ichinose slightly sighed. "This is going to be troublesome, being targeted by someone like that". "Even though he has the kanji for dragon in his name, he''s a snake through and through. Once he''s set his sights on his prey, he''ll go to any lengths to devour said prey. But rather than me right now, it''s Horikita-san he''s set his sights on. Right now Ryuuen is most wary of ss A, and he should be aware of the fact that ss B would also be his enemies one day too" Ichinose says.


    That is true, ss D had only risen up from the depths it had sunk into after the recent ind test. Perhaps it is a result of that, but none of the other sses are seeing ss D as that severe of a threat yet. "It should be fine, Horikita is not the type to crumble under pressure" I tell her. "Of course". I did say that, but there is still the possibility that Horikita may yet evolve from the pressure put on her here. This much I am certain of. Whether it''s now or ten years from now, if you are going to evolve as a person, generally you need to be broken down first.


    "Horikita-san, Ayanokouji-kun. Since people now know about the alliance between our sses so I''ll ask just in case, but do you believe in this exam, an alliance that transcends sses can truly be formed?" Ichinose asks us. "There''s no real need for hostility here, but asking for cooperation might just be a bit difficult. The exam itself is set up so that two sses cooperating perfectly would be impossible. That''s why absolute, unwavering cooperation between ss B and ss D is a necessity. I don''t think such an alliance could be formed". "Umm. As expected of Horikita-san. You understand the exam perfectly it seems. Ryuuen-kun''s idea was infeasible from the start. It was a good move allying with you" Ichinose tells Horikita, seemingly happy that their ideas seem to have matched perfectly.


    "Yes. Ryuuen-kun''s strategy will end in failure. There''s no need to even worry about that. The problem is the strategy set up by Katsuragi-kun. Having spoken to him yourself, what do you think?" Ichinose asks Kanzaki and Horikita regarding Katsuragi. "As I reported to you yesterday, there''s no room for the other groups to talk to them. He doesn''t respond to us and refuses to participate in discussions as well. I don''t believe he''ll change his stance before the exam ends. Is the stance the same even without Katsuragi present?" Kanzaki asks Ichinose. "Yeah. It''s hopeless on my end as well. Looks like we''ll have topromise in this situation with a different approach". The number of discussion periods left is three. And after that each group will have to submit their answers individually.


    That''s when we''ll have to make a choice. For the ss or for the group? Or perhaps only for yourself?. "I''ll be returning to my room then". Since everyone from the (Dragon) group had left the room, Horikita also moves to return to her room. At that moment, Ichinose met up with Hamaguchi who seemed to have been waiting outside for her. Ichinose nced briefly at the departing back of Horikita, and then turned back to look at me. "If it''s ok with you, would you apany me for a bit?" Ichinose asks me. "Sure. That''s fine". Right now it''s not just Ichinose but also two other students from ss B with me so it felt slightly cramped.


    Then upon parting ways with Kanzaki and arriving on the deck, we were suddenly greeted with the figures of students who had already switched into a fun mood. "Horikita-san may have said that, but I still believe we can all work together and there''s still room for cooperation" Ichinose finally tells me.


    "Room for cooperation?". "Yes, ss A suddenly took that stance and I was surprised but there''s still room for cooperation. That''s why we need to expose everything, don''t you agree?" she asks me. "All?". "At the end of the day, this exam is mainly about finding the "target". So that means all we''d have to do is figure out as many non-"targets" as possible to narrow down the possibility. That''s why I''ll tell you...I''m not the "target". But I will find them, and I''ll bring our ''group'' to victory" Ichinose clearly tells me while looking deep into my eyes. And added this. "If you still doubt that I''m the "target" and I''m simply hiding, even if you ask me that my response to that is simple...I''m doing everything I can for ss B". Those words pierced me with a mysterious aura I couldn''t seem to quite figure out.


    Having observed Ichinose''s behaviour so far, there''s only one thing left to question her about. If she truly wanted to ask my cooperation here and now and wish to gain absolute trust from me she should have gone one step further. That is to say, reveal the contents of her phone to me to ascertain that she is not the "target". But Ichinose is showing no signs of doing so, I didn''t even notice any signs of her attempting to take out her phone. So should I take her statement as the ramblings of a mentally ill woman? Or as a story that still has a hidden side to it? That was the reason for the mysterious aura. It may yet be the wise decision to honestly ept her offer here now.


    "...is it absurd?" Ichinose anxiously asks me after receiving only silence from me. "No, sorry. It''s not that absurd of a proposition. I was just surprised that you would be so honest with me. Normally, one would not attempt to bring the entire ''group'' to victory if they truly were the "target" after all". "I won''t use lies in a ce like this. I would have if I needed to during the exam, but as much as I can, I try to be honest" she tells me. "Everything I''ve told you so far, I intend to do to allow my ss to win fair-and-square. I just thought to find the "target" to see if they share the same idea. Ah, Ayanokouji-kun doesn''t need to answer if you don''t want to. I just wanted to let you know my feelings. I thought it would be easier if we were on the same page" she says. "Although perfect cooperative rtionships might be impossible, it''s still a good idea to maintain good rtions. If I don''t answer you honestly here, this rtionship might crumble down the line" I answer her. "No, no. No such thing". She tried to stop me from answering her in a panic, but this isn''t something I should conceal here.


    What Ichinose says is undoubtedly true, the price she gains from betraying me here is small. There''s no point in deceiving ss D which had already sunken to the bottom and is barely rising again now. Of course, I cannot say for certain she is being 100% honest just like how one cannot be 100% certain they won''t get hit by an asteroid and die. But I think I can afford to be honest with her here too. "I''m not the "target". Neither is Yukimura. I''m certain about Yukimura. But I don''t know about Karuizawa and Sotomura. And personally, I agree with you Ichinose. No objections" I tell her.


    I did hear from Yukimura that neither Sotomura and Karuizawa seem to be the "target" as well, but I''d best leave such uncertain statements out of this conversation. I still cannot say they are not "targets" with confidence. And judging from his attitude and his behaviour, what Yukimura confided in me is certainly true. Yukimura is not the "target". "S-sorry. I seem to have forced you to talk". Ichinose then lowers her head before me as if ovee by guilt. But there''s no need to apologize. Because one day, it''s ''I'' who should be apologizing to her for what I''m about to do. "Hamaguchi-kun, could youe here for a moment?".


    "What''s the matter, Ichinose-san?". When Hamaguchi approached, Ichinose began informing him of the current situation. After listening to her, he seemed surprised that Ichinose managed to build a cooperative rtionship with ss D. I thought Ichinose''s personality alone would''ve gotten her the approval of the ss. "If he''s confirmed it himself too, there''s no reason for me to refuse it. I''m also not the "target". It''s ok to trust me" Hamaguchi tells me. And considering his rtionship with Ichinose, his credibility is also pretty high. There''s very little merit in lying here because it could ruin her rtionship with Horikita if exposed after all. "So you haven''t checked your ss yet" I asked her. If it''s the Ichinose who''s burning with poprity, she could have gotten the information from her ss even without using a reign of terror like Ryuuen did.


    "I try to let my ssmates take individual action. That sort of thing. There are those that just want points for themselves. It''s not like I can just decide the "target" amongst them of my own ord anyways" Ichinose says. "It might be hard but I''ll check the remaining one. If they answer honestly, I''ll let Ayanokouji-kun know of it afterwards". "I''m grateful for that. But it''s not like I''ll tell you everything about ss D. We still can''t say we''ve established a positive rtionship just yet and there''s still no guarantee that what you''ve just told me is the truth" I tell Ichinose. "That''s fine. As long as Ayanokouji-kun alone cooperates with me I''ll be satisfied with just that".


    And with this, the three of us discussed the exam from a neutral standpoint and cooperation within the (Rabbit) group has suddenly be a possibility. Me, Ichinose, Hamaguchi and Yukimura. The four of us are certainly not the "target". I can be sure of Yukimura at least by observing his behaviour and attitude. That leaves 10 other people aside from us. The "target" is undoubtedly hiding amongst those 10. In any case it''s bound to be a more difficult task than finding the leader during the ind test. That is precisely why this is an exam. The "target" will also feel the pressure on them and as long as they avoid taking open action, they can keep themselves concealed. It seemed unfair at first but the school did make sure to bnce out the exam.


    "So? How do you intend to find the "target" from here on out? Even if we ask directly, I doubt they would name themselves honestly. It''s not like they can be persuaded with words alone like the three of us" Hamaguchi says to us. "The point of this exam is to do something about that, right?". Exactly, this is an exam of the highest caliber. To extract information from a person desperately attempting to keep it hidden. Now with Ichinose making her move, a change in the current situation will inevitably ur.

 Chapter 145 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    Unless one is an esper capable of reading minds, finding the "target" won''t be an easy task. People are all born liars and are mostly used to lying. If a person that has never lied even once in their lives exists, that existence itself would be a lie. For humans, lies are an inseparable part of ourselves. At the very least, among the people gathered in this room, one of them is the "target". There is still time until the discussion proper starts, however, the reason I came early likest time was to observe the behaviour of everyone in the group. And the first ones who arrived for the night''s discussion were the girls of ss C. They came in while gleefully chatting away with each other. Upon seeing me, they instantly lowered their voices in a disgusted manner and quickly distanced themselves from me.


    Next was Yukimura, who entered the room with a sharp-looking face. Casually greeting me with a nce, he soon sat down near me. He didn''t seem to be any different from usual. Then next came the ss A group. Machida and Takemoto. And then Morishige. As usual, since they have decided to keep their silence, they decided to sit at the far end of the room. Close to where the ss C girls were sitting. "Hey Machida-kun, today after this is over, do you want toe y with us? The three of us girls are nning on having fun after this, but haven''t found someone yet". "Let''s see..." Machida replied to them.


    Machida usually does not participate in the discussion, but his ''presence'' is still strong. Leaving aside Ichinose and Ibuki, it seems all the other girls in the group are interested in him. It''s not like I''m jealous of him or anything...but I may be slightly jealous of him. Either ss C had half given up on finding the "targets" or perhaps this is still a part of their n, but with those words they had invited Machida out to y with them. Is this how men and women deepen their rtionships? It seems Machida is also satisfied with that as he looked happy while considering their invitation. Then Sotomura and Karuizawa entered the room. But rather than together, it seemed like they just happened to arrive in the room at the same time, as Karuizawa had a displeased look on her face. As soon as they entered the room, she quickly put some distance between them and moved towards the back of the room.


    "Hey. That''s my seat". Despite having arrivedter, Karuizawa tells that to the ss C girls while ring at them even though they arrived earlier. After seeing the other girls flirting openly with Machida, it seems Karuizawa became even more angry at them. "Don''t know what you''re on about, but what''s your seat? Just find somewhere else to sit" Manabe told Karuizawa. "I said that''s my seat. Move" she replied. "Huh? Can''t you see I''m talking to Machida-kun right now? We''re going to be ying tonight" Manabe tells Karuizawa. "Machida-kun, please tell her yourself. That you want me sitting next to you" Karuizawa asks Machida. Looking slightly embarrassed, Machida seemed to be torn on who to choose. But Karuizawa soon understood the situation, and quickly got in between Manabe and Machida, and held Machida''s hand.


    "This time, let''s y together. Just the two of us. Or have you chosen that girl? I hate womanizers, so if you''re going to y with that girl I won''t go out with you" Karuizawa tells Machida. I was honestly surprised she would say something like that so boldly while going out with Hirata. In fact, Machida seemed to be attracted to the words "just the two of us" and had already decided which girl to choose. "Could you please move? That''s where Karuizawa sits. Even this afternoon too" Machida tells Manabe. "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean? Annoying...". Saying those words with face that said likewise, the ss C girls moved away from Machida. And so Karuizawa quickly moved into that empty space and sat down. In fact, she sat down so close it was almost as if she were glued to Machida. Honestly, their bodies were already connected at this point.


    Perhaps the only reason people did not think those actions were frivolous was because people already knew what Karuizawa was like. Perhaps he doesn''t know she is going out with Hirata, or perhaps he does, but it seems Machida has begun to open up his heart to Karuizawa, or has already fallen in love with her. If we''re only talking about appearances, Karuizawa is indeed cute, and if you look at her from the perspective of liking her, it is also possible that protective feelings would be born inside of you. The interesting thing is, the group that was just formed yesterday, had already begun to develop its own hierarchy of power and ecosystem just today. A loner is a loner while a popr person will remain popr even so.


    The partitioning of the students into hierarchies is alreadyplete. But this partitioning is not done the usual way. For instance, if two people happen to share the same status in the group, inevitably one would rise and the other would fall in status. It could even be described as a ''survival of the fittest'' environment. And the one that loses in saidpetition would be demoted to a lower rank amongst their peers. Perhaps even to the bottom of thedder. To the point where their existence would not matter one point even if they weren''t there. For example, someone like me in this case. The interesting thing about this exam is that it forces people who hadpeted against each other earlier to join hands. Even Ichinose, who is extremely popr amongst her ss, has trouble influencing her enemies in this ss. If it were Hirata, perhaps he might have been able to organize this into a more proper group?


    "Let''s get along today too!" Ichinose herself arrived and brought life back into the dispirited room. I also immediately realized the atmosphere in the room is especially thick today and chose to not speak carelessly. But even so, Karuizawa''s actions seemed too forceful and iprehensible to me. If she wanted to get closer to Machida, she did not need to antagonize the ss C girls to do so. I just felt---that this event and the exam itself had no direct connection. As someone who had been watching Karuizawa since the start of the first semester, I can tell after observing her personality and her actions. That Karuizawa wants to stand at the top. Of course, she''s not such a talented person that she can rise to the top of the girls group like that. Shecks the talent of Ichinose and something like that would normally be impossible for her.


    But there is such a thing as ''human rtionships'' thate into y here. It is a fact that Karuizawa with a strong personality became the leader of ss D''s girls. Furthermore, she became the girlfriend of Hirata, the guiding force of the ss and gained influence with the boys as well. If one applies Karuizawa''s behaviour then to this instance, the truth bes clearer. She attaches herself to the strongest man she can find such as Machida and gains influence in the group that way. It works, in fact, the ss C girls who were unable to overpower Machida''s influence were already reluctantly going back to their own seats. Karuizawa epts the risk of being hated in exchange for absolute domination.


    For a sense of superiority?


    For self-satisfaction?


    Or just craving the spotlight?


    I still cannot see the root cause of this behaviour, but evidently something along those lines was responsible for her actions. "This isn''t good". "Yeah, if we continue like this, we''ll be allowing the "target" to get away". The one who answered my murmur was Yukimura, who happened to be sitting next to me. It would be awkward for me to correct him on the subject so I went along with the flow.


    "Let''s see, let''s see. ss A isn''t going to join in the discussions as usual. Right?". "Of course. Please feel free to continue the discussion without us. Our stance has not changed". The student sitting next to Machida who made that statement that had been concealing his emotions the entire time was Morishige. I''ve seen him before this exam. ording to what I have heard, ss A currently is divided up between two factions. The Katsuragi Faction and the Sakayanagi Faction. Morishige was one of those who betrayed Katsuragi during the ind test. While he would not normally listen to Katsuragi''s orders obediently like this, Sakayanagi is absent from this cruise due to ill health and without someone to give him orders directly, he had no choice but to follow Katsuragi''s orders it seems.


    I expected Katsuragi to instantly lose influence in the ss after his failure during the ind test but it seems he won''t go down that easily. Since he too had been keeping his silence for two days now, it seems even Morishige believes he has no choice but to endure Katsuragi''s orders. "Since it''ll be a waste to spend an hour like this, shall we y cards again?" Ichinose says as though she had grown used to this as she proposed a game of cards after the initial confirmation. In this exam, there are different approaches that can be taken, but Ichinose seems to want to find the "target" through dialogue while Katsuragi took the opposite approach by preventing all dialogue.


    On the other hand, Ryuuen''s strategy is turn everyone into an enemy while taking absolute control of his own ss. But I can''t be sure those are their individual strategies until the curtain falls. After all, it would be impossible to talk about that while ying cards for one whole hour. Yukimura seemed to be desperately scanning the surroundings but he doesn''t seem to have a grasp on who the "target" could be. I''m sure it''s the same for the other students as well and that is surely the conclusion they have all reached. Even if dialogue were to be sessful, it is unlikely the "target" would name themselves. Once the hour had passed, I observe the order in which the students leave the room.


    The students of ss C who were always one of the first out the door do not seem to be leaving yet while ss A, always the first to leave, did so as usual. However, it seems Machida and Karuizawa are busy exchanging their contact numbers with each other and making arrangements to contact each other. Then Yukimura and Sotomura got up to leave. "Let''s go back, Ayanokouji you''re leaving too right?". "Yeah". And at the same time, Karuizawa also stands to leave while talking to someone on the phone, seemingly chatting about something interesting. And as she leaves, the three girls from ss C also pass through us to follow her.


    "Those three girls. Don''t they seem a bit strange to you?". Yukimura seemed to have noticed somethign unusual about them and looked at me with a worried face. "Do you believe so? I have not noticed anything" Sotomura replies to him in a crazy tone of voice. Leaving aside Sotomura''s opinion, Yukimura''s intuition is correct. It seems the ss C girls are storing up quite a bit of anger in them as well. Yukimura and I slightly peak out of the room into the corridor outside. And we saw the three girls chasing Karuizawa swiftly in the corridor. I would rather not follow them alone. And Ibuki, who also seem to be disinterested in Karuizawa, is not there. "Might be a personal quarrel between them?" Yukimura looked at me as if to ask what to do.


    "Let''s follow them. It might not end up in violence but it might cause a bit of uproar". "Damn that Karuizawa, always doing things that makes people hate her...even though I wanted to find the "target" myself". While Sotomura left to return to his room, Yukimura and I quickly followed the four girls quietly.


    As I reached a corner, I heard the sound of a door mming shut and saw the entrance to the emergency stairs closing. But there was no reason to use the emergency stairs unless the elevators were broken, which meant something else is happening here. "Hey, what''re you doing bringing me to a ce like this?". I quietly opened the door to the emergency staircase and heard a voice from inside. "Don''t y dumb with us, you pushed Rika right? Start talking". "...w-w-why. Why are you using me? I told you you''ve got the wrong person didn''t I?". The three girls then closed in on Karuizawa and drove her back to the wall as if to prevent her from escaping. But even in a situation like that, Karuizawa continued to deny the usations without apologizing. Is it really not her then?. "I have something to do now, would you mind moving aside?".


    "Then let me confirm it now. I''m going to call Rika now. If it''s really not you, then I''ll forgive you". "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''ll call the teachers". "What are you going to tell the teachers? It''s not like we''re using violence on you right now. If you tell them, we could also tell them you pushed Rika and make it a problem for you too". It seems like they have no intention of backing down as they grabbed Karuizawa''s arms as she tried to escape and pushed her back towards the wall.


    One of the girls then began using her phone to contact the girl named Rika. "W-wait a minute". Once she realized the situation was that serious, Karuizawa tried to stop them from making the call. "Why are you in such a hurry?". "...I just remembered. I identally bumped into that girl" Karuizawa quickly tells them. "You filthy liar, you remembered her from the start didn''t you? I don''t care either way, but you''re going to apologize to Rika?". "No. She''s the one in the wrong. She''s an airheaded girl". I thought Karuizawa would ept responsibility for it, but it seems she''s as headstrong as ever. Despite knowing she would rile the ss C girls up even more she still said those words.


    "She''s really pissing me off. I was even thinking about forgiving her for her actions earlier if she apologized to Rika. Never mind, I''m not forgiving her now". And with that, she pushed Karuizawa''s shoulder with the palm of her hand. "You weren''t going to forgive her anyway from the start...right?". It was a girl named Yamashita who had always followed behind Manabe until now, that said that. "Shiho-chan, I can''t hold back anymore. I really won''t forgive Karuizawa". "I know right? I''m sure Rika shares the same feelings as you. Let''s seriously bully her".


    This time, with more force, she hit Karuizawa''s shoulder with her palm again. Yukimura tried to open the door quickly, but I grabbed his arm and stopped him. Even if we stopped this now, Karuizawa will inevitably be assaulted again in the future. But allowing them to use violence to their heart''s content right now will serve as a deterrent for them in the future. And depending on the degree of violence, it might even be possible to threaten them with contacting the school. And most importantly, right now Karuizawa Kei''s existence is about to change.


    "Ha...haaa". Karuizawa seemed to be having trouble breathing. Or perhaps she seems to be in pain. But she grabbed her head with both hands. But the sight of her suffering, instead of evoking empathy, brought forth more anger from Manabe and the other girls. "Even if you act all feminine like that I won''t forgive you anymore". She then grabbed Karuizawa''s hair and forcefully raised her head. "I always hated Karuizawa''s face, don''t you think she''s really ugly?". "I know right? Do you want to cut up that face of hers?" one of the girls asked.


    "S-s-stop". "S-stop, she''s saying. What happened to that determination you had a while ago?". It would seem the more you hate your enemy, the more you seek to attack their advantages. If we''re only talking about beauty, there''s no doubt that Karuizawa is the better one. But it seems Manabe, Yamashita and Yabu won''t be satisfied until they deny Karuizawa''s appearance like that. After shaking silently, Karuizawa became unable to move. There was no longer any trace of the usual her to be seen right now. The true nature of a person alwayses out in a dilemma like this. A little more of this and soon I''ll be able to see and know more of Karuizawa Kei.


    But it seems Yukimura''s sense of justice had kicked in, as he seems to be unable to hold it anymore. He then quickly opened the door with force and surprised the three girls inside. On the other hand, as though she had been saved, Karuizawa looked at Yukimura with a face of relief. "What are you doing?". "W-w-w-w-what? I was just talking with Karuizawa-san, right?". Manabe looked at Karuizawa with a threatening expression as if daring her to say a word, but Karuizawa isn''t the sort of person to be intimidated by just that.


    "Hey Yukimura-kun, do something. They abducted me violently out of the blue and started pushing me around. They''re the worst right? They were annoying so I told them to leave me alone but". Normally Karuizawa would never care about Yukimura, but she''s probably grateful to him now that he''s appeared here to save her. Her face seemed to convey her relief. But ss C seemed to be hatefully ring at Yukimura. Almost like saying this has nothing to do with Yukimura. "I''m just helping Rika with her Karuizawa problem. Since you came here you must have also heard the story right". "...I think you should let it go. If they just identally bumped into each other, it''s not like Karuizawa''s at fault you know". Yukimura had no choice but to answer like that.


    "You shut up. This has nothing to do with you". ".....". Since he got told to shut up by the ss C girls, this time Yukimura had no choice but to obediently shut up. Karuizawa then started to look at Yukimura as if looking at a pathetic man while I slowly took out my phone quietly.


    "Just leave me alone already. Otherwise I''ll call for someone" Karuizawa tells them. "Call? Call who? Hirata-kun? Machida-kun? Or perhaps a prostitute like you can call as many men as you like". It is said that a fight between women is dirty, and cannot be resolved easily through violence like a man''s conflict. As someone who had gotten himself involved in this, I found it painful to both look at and hear. "There was a teacher that passed by earlier, I think it''s best if you left". Having no other choice, I stepped in and said those words to break the fight up. I''m sure ss C also does not wish to cause a scene here.


    "I''m absolutely going to make you bow your head down before Rika". It was a threat to Karuizawa by the other side saying they would use any means necessary for that. Karuizawa desperately tried to act strong but it''s obvious she''s no longer capable of that. It seems the other girls have also sensed Karuizawa''s weakness as they looked at Karuizawa from above with condescending looks. "Are you ok?". Unable to leave Karuizawa, who seemed to be hyperventting, Yukimura asked her that.


    "Leave me alone!". Karuizawa quickly pped Yukimura''s hand away as he moved in to help her. "What the hell? I came to help you because I was worried". "Shut up! Nobody asked you to do it" Karuizawa said while getting her breath back. Yukimura took a step back as if overwhelmed by her words. I also stepped back to not get involved in it but Karuizawa stared at me intensely with an angry expression before opening the door of the emergency staircase with force. And then mming it shut behind her. "What the hell is her problem? Always causing trouble for us". I do understand Yukimura''s feelings of resent towards her. A ''troublemaker'' is a nice way to describe Karuizawa.


    But it seemed he was also tired out by the ordeal, as Yukimura did not say anything more and left from the emergency staircase door as well. Now alone on the emergency stairs, I thought about Karuizawa. And the vulnerable side the leader of the ss D girls had shown then.


    The terrified appearance Karuizawa had just now was not only because she was being threatened at the time but due to something else.

 Chapter 146 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    Midnight after the second day had ended. The pool that was crowded during daytime was now silent. I was there to wait for a call to confirm a certain thing. Since the phones we were assigned after enrollment already had the contact numbers of the teachers added to them, it was an extremely simple task for me to contact Chabashira-sensei. Even though we were in the middle of summer, we''re sailing right above the ocean''s surface so the night wind was rather cold. "...sorry to keep you waiting, Ayanokouji". "I don''t really care. More importantly, sorry for calling you out thiste". "It''s a consultation from a student, as a teacher I have an obligation to respond. It''s nothing strange. For better or for worse, this is your first time calling me out here alone".


    Chabashira-sensei who does not handle ss D with love, is not very well-liked by the students even in ttery. Even if the students have a problem, they are unlikely to ask her for a consultation. "There''s something I''d like to ask sensei...your face is looking quite pale". I didn''t notice at first in the dark. But Chabashira-sensei had a deathly pale face.


    "...don''t worry about it. It''s just adult things. So what''s the matter?". I could more or less understand the situation since I could smell the alcoholing from her breath. "In this school, you told me there''s nothing that cannot be ''bought'' with points. But there are exceptions correct?". "I suppose so, exceptions naturally exist. For example, if you try to buy the lives of teachers and students with points we cannot allow that to happen".


    "Then the most expensive thing ever bought with points in the past---". But before I finish my question, I quickly sensed the presence of an eavesdropper. "Ya-ha! Sae-chan. You feeling good?". It was Hoshinomiya-sensei that appeared. Was it just a coincidence? No, the probability of that is infinitely low. It would have been impossible for her to stumble onto this ce without having tailed Chabashira-sensei.


    "...aren''t you drunk?". "Hmm? No of course not, there''s no way I could be drunk. Are you perhaps ying dumb with me?". "Really...you can hold your liquor really well as usual. Both yesterday and today as well". Hoshinomiya-sensei kept her pace up and continued speaking. "Hello Ayanokouji-kun. Are you feeling well?". Acting overly familiar with me, she approached me, and acting overly familiar again, she puts her hands around my shoulders so close I could feel the alcoholing from her breath. Of course someone underage like me wouldn''t know, but is alcohol that good of a drink? Just by smelling it, I already feel like not drinking it.


    "I''m fine. I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t" I tell her. "A really impressive cute answer. So does Ayanokouji-kun like tsundere onee-sans like Sae-chan?" Hoshinomiya-sensei asked me. "Don''t do that with students. It will interfere with our professional conduct". Thankfully, Chabashira-sensei grabbed Hoshinomiya-sensei by the nape and dragged her off me. I recall the conversation between teachers I heard yesterday. Even the teachers are wary of each other,peting with each other and deceiving each other to get to the top ss.


    I don''t know whether thatpetition is meant to raise one''s sry as a teacher, or if it''s something carried over between Chabashira-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei from their student days. I''m sure the school and the teachers do attempt to make the system a fair one. If information were to unfairly be leaked, that in itself would be a severe problem. The teachers cannot avoid taking the responsibility for that. Considering that, it is very probable that Ichinose was assigned to (Rabbit) group without being told anything in particr. She possesses sharp insight and observation abilities after all. Sooner orter she will begin to suspect something is up. About ''why'' should was assigned to (Rabbit) group in particr. It would be fine if she writes it off as a coincidence. But Hoshinomiya-sensei is bad at hiding her emotions so she would inevitably find out that she was sent to scout out Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.


    If that happens, I need to consider a counterattack. And just by thinking on it, I have already begun solidfying my defenses. "So what are the two of you talking about thiste at night? Isn''t this by itself a big problem?". "Big problem? As a teacher, isn''t it obvious for me to respond to my student''s anxieties and consult them on it" Chabashira-sensei replies to Hoshinomiya-sensei. "But if that''s true, couldn''t you do it in a more open ce? There''s no need to be sneaky with him".


    As Hoshinomiya-sensei tries to figure her out, Chabashira-sensei maintains her sense of rationality and calm. "It''s what Ayanokouji himself requested. He wanted to consult me in private without anyone knowing" she finally replies.


    "Hmmm...well it''s not like I have anyints towards this". "I see, if you understand then go back to the bar. I''ll join you shortly". "Ok, ok! Take your time, but remember not to do anything sexual" Hoshinomiya-sensei tells Chabashira-sensei. And leaving behind such an unnecessary warning, Hoshinomiya-sensei went back into the ship. It seems she''s capable of concealing her presence very easily. "Sorry. For being troublesome teachers". "No such thing". Chabashira-sensei did not say anything about me being scouted out. I don''t know what''s going on between the two of them, but honestly this has nothing to do with me.


    "Anyways, continuing where we left off. The biggest thing bought with points in the past". When I nodded slightly, Chabashira-sensei looked thoughtfully at me. "If I have to say, it would be ''to change the rules of the school''. Of course you can only change it realistically. For instance, you could change the regtions to allow you to arrive at school a minuteter than usual and such". Chabashira-sensei chose to use an example to exin rather than a fact. "So only an example?". "Dissatisfied?". "No, it''s ok. With this I can more or less understand the school system and the uses of points better". That means depending on how you use your points, even if it''s for a trivial reason, one can challenge the school system itself. It seems private points are an extremely vital asset. "You could''ve asked that through mail. You didn''t need to call me out for that" Chabashira-sensei says.


    "Because sending a mail to you leaves a record. I''d like to avoid that" I tell her. And I decided to leave it at that and headed for an exit other than the one Hoshinomiya-sensei just used. While there are quite a lot of things I would like to confirm with her, I suppose this is enough for now. "I will be asking you for a favor soon" I tell her. And when I turned to leave, Chabashira-sensei for a moment, looked at me uncertainly.

 Chapter 147 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    Midnight. Or more precisely, two hours past midnight. It seems my roommate has woken up quietly. Taking care not to wake the other three sleeping in the room, he slowly got off the bed. Since students were required by the school''s rules to sleep in their jerseys, they can also leave their rooms while wearing it. Having confirmed that he was not simply going to the toilet, I also grabbed my room''s card key and got off the bed myself. There''s no guarantee that he''ll make his move today, but it seems the results of my work are finally showing themselves.


    Once he realized I was also awake, he quickly turned to look at me. Our eyes met. And without looking away from his eyes, I told him there''s something I needed to talk to him about. He replied that he would be waiting in the corridor. Then he left the room, and out in the corridor he was waiting for me with a slightly troubled expression. It was Hirata who was waiting for me with that troubled expression. "Did I wake you or were you already awake, which one is it?" he asks me.


    "Thetter. I thought you''d leave the room tonight" I replied. "Why did you think that? Tonight''s the first night I actually left the room at night". I assessed the situation and decided beating around the bush would get us nowhere and asked him honestly. "Isn''t it just that Karuizawa contacted you tonight?" I asked him. And with that one word he seemed to understand everything. As expected of Hirata, indeed his ability toprehend situations is unparalleled. "Do you know something?" he asks. "I''m in the same group as Karuizawa after all. I don''t know to what extent, but more or less I understand the situation" I told him.


    Hirata seemed to be waiting for me to say more. And indeed, with that exnation I gave just now, it still wouldn''t be enough of a reason for me to follow him out into the night. "You once told me you wanted me to act as the bridge between you and Horikita, right?" I asked him. "I see, so you''re here because Horikita-san ordered you to, is that it?" he asks in response. This saves me the trouble of having to exin more to him so it is most convenient for me.


    "Yes. She ordered me to report everything from (Rabbit) group to her, including Karuizawa''s situation. So once I heard about Karuizawa''s situation and reported back to her, she ordered me to watch you as well. Of course she ordered me to eavesdrop on you, but since you told me to be the bridge between you and her, I thought I''d rather not sneak up on you. This is a chance for me to hear it from you as well" I told Hirata. "What information does she want?" he asks me. "Everything that Hirata knows about Karuizawa, and the contents of your talk with her" I told him.


    It seems Hirata, who does not yet know the circumstances of the (Rabbit) group is confused as to why she would need information on Karuizawa in particr on top of information on the group itself. But at the very least he understands that this information is likely to affect what happens in the future. "I''m not sure how much I can tell you, I still need to consider Karuizawa-san''s feelings" Hirata tells me. And with that, Hirata started walking down the corridor. In this calm scenario, I also don''t feel like forcing him to talk so I also walked after him with a calm pace free of worry. Even though I''did in bed for around two hours, my hair is still in perfect condition. I don''t care for it much myself, but to make sure people don''t feel ufortable when looking at me, I need to consider my hair.


    "I''m sure Ayanokouji-kun won''t say anything unnecessary, but what I''m about to tell you is extremely sensitive information. And there''s the possibility Karuizawa-san will simply refuse to talk and go back. I''d just like you to keep those facts in mind" Hirata tells me. There''s always the option of me simply eavesdropping on them while concealing myself, but there''s no way Hirata would allow something like that. Since this is something Karuizawa does not want anybody else to hear, he would never allow me to eavesdrop like that. So in this scenario, the best I could do is nod in answer.


    The meeting ce was in front of a vending machine located in a rest area on the second floor. It was in the middle of a long corridor on the ship. A ce easy to notice, yet also easy for someone to notice if there are people eavesdropping on them. The location makes it extremely difficult to hide oneself and listen in. Karuizawa was already there, in a jersey, sitting on a sofa while waiting for Hirata. At first when she saw him she smiled for a moment, but when she saw me behind Hirata she quickly lost the smile and it was reced with an angry expression. "Why is Ayanokouji-kun together with Hirata-kun?" she asks. "It''s ok I called him and we came together" Hirata answers her.


    "Hirata-kun did?...why? I told you I wanted to talk to you alone" she asked him. "I know, but I was worried about what Karuizawa-san told me on the phone. So I brought along Ayanokouji-kun, who seems to understand the situation. Sorry for acting alone like ths" Hirata apologized to her. Even though Karuizawa looked extremely dissatisfied with the situation, it doesn''t seem like she would just snap like that at Hirata. "But...I still want to talk to you alone..." Karuizawa tells Hirata. "If need be, but you never told me we''d be talking alone on the phone though" Hirata replied to her.


    I could more or less already infer that this is rted to the trouble with ss C led by Manabe. But I wonder how Karuizawa would approach this topic. If she just wanted to cheer herself up by talking with Hirata, there was no need to insist being alone with him. That means she wishes to talk about a subject she cannot afford an outsider to hear. In any case, remaining silent like this would be pointless. And so Hirata began talking about the contents of their call. "You were telling me about the quarrel you had with Manabe-san and her friends from ss C. Is that true?" he asks her.


    In response to that question Karuizawa opened her mouth slightly to answer but perhaps she''s still wary of my presence, no answer came forth. It was once again Hirata that broke the silence. "Does Ayanokouji-kun already know about your quarrel with Manabe-san and the others?". "Somewhat". Since the conversation with her does not seem to be going well, Hirata seemingly is intending on asking me instead. Karuizawa still seemed to be discontent with the situation, but obediently remained silent and listened to our conversation. That might be because I was the one who saw Karuizawa being bullied by Manabe back then.


    "From what Karuizawa-san''s told me, it seems they used her first. And then dragged her off to an isted ce and were on the verge of attacking her violently" Hirata tells me. "Yes. That''s true. I witnessed it myself. Also Yukimura also witnessed it" I replied to him. "I see..." Hirata said while looking at me thoughtfully. Then he closed his eyes. In this case, I wonder what Hirata''s judgment would be? Call Manabe and the others and reprimand them? Or report it to the school? "If Manabe-san and the others indeed used violence, then we definitely need to do something about it. I cannot allow friends to use violence against each other" Hirata dered.


    Hearing to those words overflowing with a heroic sense of justice, I saw Karuizawa smile at Hirata for a moment. But once she realized I was looking at her, she immediately reverted back to her angry expression. "Karuizawa-san, you were bullied to the point of not being able to fight back right?" he asks her. "No....". Unable to even answer properly, Karuizawa simply stared silently. But since she did not deny it, it seems to be the truth after all.


    It seems Karuizawa had a bit of trouble with a girl named Rika in the past. Manabe and the others tried to make her apologize for it. But in the end, things almost escted to violence with Karuizawa. Having heard the story, Hirata nodded. "I see, that''s why you told me something like that" he said atst. "Something like that?" I asked. "Karuizawa-san told me to stand up for her and get back at Manabe-san and the others" Hirata tells me. This is a lot more straightforward talk than I expected.


    But from the perspective of the one that received the bullying, a kill-or-be-killed mindset might be taken I suppose. And indeed, when Hirata spoke those words, Karuizawa who had been silent up until now, spoke.


    "Why are you telling him all this...?" she asks Hirata. "Because this isn''t the usual Karuizawa-san. You''re not the type to try and fight violence with violence, Karuizawa-san" Hirata replies to her. "But she''s being bullied right? If you really are her boyfriend, then you have an obligation to save her" I tell Hirata. "Yes, I know that''s the case. But I don''t believe in that eye-for-an-eye talk. You know don''t you?" Hirata replies to me.


    The side of these two I don''t yet know of, I felt different convictions intermingling there. "Let''s think about it together then, how to get along with Manabe-san and her group!" Hirata deres. "That''s impossible. I was onesidedly attacked by them. Please understand..." Karuizawa pleads with Hirata. "Onesided? Wasn''t it because you bullied Morofuji-san first, Karuizawa-san?" Hirata asks Karuizawa usingly. By Morofuji, I''m sure Hirata meant the girl named Rika. He''s also done his research on them I suppose, it''s amazing in a way.


    "But that''s...I had no other choice...Shinohara-san and the others were watching me" Karuizawa said. "So basically because Shinohara was there, you had no other choice, is that what you mean?" I asked. "You shut your mouth!". Once I voiced my question, Karuizawa immediately shouted at me to keep quiet. The shout echoed down through the corridor.


    "I beg you, please save me...Hirata-kun you''ll protect me right?" Karuizawa begged Hirata. "Of course I intend to protect you, but I won''t do anything to Manabe-san and the others as well. I''ll try and find a way for you to talk with each other and get along together" Hirata told her. "I''m telling you that''s impossible! If things were that easy I wouldn''t even ask you to help me in the first ce" Karuizawa said. It seems a bit extreme, but I can understand Karuizawa''s feelings. The position she''s in right now is far more dangerous than expected. I wouldn''t be surprised if this escted into a serious incidence of violence. The school has certain rules. Smoking for underaged students is one example, and of course, that is a rule that is present in any high school throughout the country. However, there are still students who manage to sneak in a smoke or two in secret.


    In other words, there are things that rules cannot prevent all the time. Bullying is one of them. Hirata seemed to be worried about Karuizawa, but at the same time, he was also worried about Manabe. It seems Hirata is intent on resolving this by pacifying both sides peacefully.


    In other words, Hirata did not seem to be thinking of her as a lover but just as another normal friend. "It does''t matter what the reason is, I cannot do what you expect me to do. For me, Karuizawa-san is indeed a precious ssmate. If there''s something troubling you I''ll protect you. But whatever the reason, I won''t hurt someone else either. Even if it''s a student of ss C" Hirata dered.


    "You liar! You told me you''d protect me!" Karuizawa shouted at Hirata. "Liar? I told you from the start I would take this stance" Hirata replied to her. Hirata said those things that ss D students would find hard to believe suddenly. "I told you from the start, didn''t I? That we are not boyfriend and girlfriend. Not for real. I don''t mind pretending to date you, but I won''t help you like this and you won''t be able to depend on me" Hirata dered to her. It seems the rtionship nobody doubted at all between these two, was actually faked all along.


    "...why are you telling me this now?" Karuizawa asked. Surely this is aint against that deration I heard just now. And now I understand what Hirata''s goal is, he used Karuizawa just now to reveal information as a tribute to Horikita. Something like that.


    "I thought to save you, a new approach was required" Hirata said. It''s not like he''spletely abandoned Karuizawa, he is really trying to save her in his own way. He then approached Karuizawa, who seemed to have lost herposure, but he did not attempt to touch her fragile and delicate shoulder of hers. "Are you saying...I need to use violence myself?" Karuizawa asked.


    "I didn''t say that. I will do my best to save you. In the morning, I intend to have a chat with Manabe-san and the others. To ask her to stop bothering Karuizawa-san. You might not like it, but I intend to tell them you wanted to apologize to them" Hirata said. "That''s not what I want!" Karuizawa replied. Indeed, it seemed Karuizawa was asking Hirata to retaliate against Manabe and the others for bullying her. Taking that into consideration, this seems to be Karuizawa''s real essence. Her real personality. More than anything, it seems Karuizawa has something she fears the most.


    "I see. If that''s the case then there''s nothing I can do for you. Sorry about that" Hirata coolly told her that. Even in a situation like this, he is capable of keeping his cool. But even while maintaining his cool, Hirata gave Karuizawa, who could not do anything but depend on him, the death sentence. "Ayanokouji-kun, if you have any ideas please tell us" Hirata then asked me. He seemed to be trying to push this role onto me.


    "No need! If you''re not going to listen to my request, then I don''t need someone like you!" Karuizawa shouted that while kicking a can of juice from the vending machine down the corridor. The juice inside was scattered all over the floor and the sound of the can resounded through the corridor. "Our rtionship ends here today. It''s over!" Karuizawa dered that towards Hirata. Rather than the truth of their rtionship being revealed, Hirata seemed annoyed at himself for being unable to help her. Despite Karuizawa running away, Hirata did not show any signs of chasing after her. That means he''s already decided she''s not the one he needs to care about right now.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, there are certain things that I cannot do. That is why you''re here right now, I''d like you to understand that" Hirata tells me. I was trying to extract information about Karuizawa using Hirata, but it seems Hirata used the opportunity to thrust the role of saving Karuizawa from her troubles onto me instead. "You seem to want to be more than a bridge that connects everyone, that''s quite selfish of you. You''re everyone''s ally right?" I asked Hirata. "Yes. I''m on Karuizawa-san''s side and I''m also on Ayanokouji-kun''s side. But depending on who I''m talking to, I also end up changing my attitude. You''re far more capable than what everyone else think" Hirata told me.


    "You''re praising me too much" I replied. "Really, I''m quite confident in reading the feelings of other people. That''s why I can tell" Hirata continues. I''d like to inquire further about that confidence of his, but I suppose talking about the solution to the problemes first. "Firstly, I''d once again like to ask about your rtionship with Karuizawa. It looks like your rtionship with her is just a front, and not real" I asked him. "That turn of phrase, it seems Ayanokouji-kun already suspected this?" he asks me.


    "It''s been almost four months since you started going out with Karuizawa. But I haven''t seen any signs of your rtionship having progressed since then. Of course, you could consider the option that you are maintaining a pure and tonic rtionship with her. But you''ve always been keeping your distance from her, and you''re still calling each other by yourst names" I said.


    Even if their physical rtionship has not progressed, if they had grown closer emotionally, naturally they would have changed their way of calling each other as well. But for better or for worse, Hirata and Karuizawa''s rtionship had shown no such signs of progress. In a rtionship between a man and a woman, not showing any signs of progress or change is the strange thing. "That''s right. We weren''t really dating. We only went out with each other because we felt it was necessary. Do you understand the contradiction here?" Hirata asks me.


    Despite not really dating each other, it was still necessary to do so. That means their objectives had aligned. And that would mean there is merit from going out with each other? Then who is the one requesting this and who is the one acquiescing to that request? That''s obvious. Karuizawa was the one who asked Hirata to fake their rtionship and Hirata simply answered her request. Knowing that, her actions that can be exined by this fact had increased.


    "The rumors started roughly three weeks after the start of semester, and from that point onwards Karuizawa''s poprity soared". This phenomenon can be observed in our group as well. By attaching herself to Machida, Karuizawa was able to assert herself more aggressively than before and her influence in the group also grew proportionately. In other words, that was how Karuizawa became the mistletoe for Hirata.


    "So you pretended to be Karuizawa''s boyfriend to help raise her status" I asked for the truth and Hirata simply smiled at me. I thought this is the full truth---for a moment but I realized the pieces did not fit in yet. Perhaps she used Hirata and Machida to stand at the top of the caste system of the school? No, that alone still doesn''t exin the situation. If she wanted to dominate the ss all she needed was to ask Hirata to go out with her and Hirata would probably agree. Her request was now was too tall an order. Karuizawa''s daily attitude is a very strong one, and she sometimes ys the part of the aggressor in a bullying situation too. But why ept that without questioning her?


    And...did Karuizawa really use Hirata and the others to increase her status in the ss. That''s also a questionable matter. In this case, you can''t say that she used Machida only to increase her influence in the group. If anything, she showed no interest in the group''s proceedings and remained silent most of the time. If so, there was no need to use Machida from the start.


    So what exactly---was the trigger that caused her to approach Machida?


    Now I finally feel like I understand the girl named Karuizawa Kei. ''To protect herself'' huh?. By process of elimination the only answer that''s left is the truth. There''s no mistaking it. "You understand now don''t you? To be honest when I heard this answer from you, I had goosebumps" Hirata said. "I just heard it from Horikita that''s all, that Karuizawa has her own reasons for using Hirata and the others" I replied.


    I tried to deceive him that way, but Hirata''s not such a simple man that he would fall for something like this. "Ayanokouji-kun if I had to tell you honestly...it might sound rude but I find you creepy. Like an ominous existence. If I''ve offended you I apologize" Hirata tells me. "Ominous? Why do you think that?" I asked. "I''ve been looking at you ever since the school year started. But Ayanokouji-kun then and the Ayanokouji-kun now are like different people. The presence you emit, and the words you use. Almost like you''re a different person than usual" Hirata tells me.


    Hirata has the ability to discern the actions and behaviours of the people around him and never overlook that. It couldn''t be helped that he would notice the difference in me. "I already told you right? It''s only thanks to Horikita''s advice. I told Horikita everything about my group. And I just obey the orders she gives me that''s all. The incident on the ind test was the same too. Horikita made the right judgments and guided ss D to victory. And the ss gained a lot of points as a direct result. In other words there''s a merit in doing this for me too. She''s terribly bad atmunication as you know, so I just ry what you said to her and receive orders from her" I told Hirata.


    I spend a lot of time with Horikita, and Hirata who knows me this well surely won''t doubt those words I said. "If it''s Horikita-san, she must have surely judged that saving Karuizawa-san would lead to the ss gaining an advantage" he said. "Yes". "But I do think you''re still amazing, Ayanokouji-kun. You''re different from Ike-kun or Yamauchi-kun" Hirata admits to me. "I''m inferior to the both of them" I replied. "Even if you''re only following Horikita-san''s orders, it''s still you who''s talking to me right now. It''s not like the conversation will include only the details of her order. To adapt to the flow of the conversation takes clear logic. It''s not something you can simply think up overnight" Hirata said in response.


    "...". It seems Hirata''s better than I expected. Despite his desire to save her too, he is still able to maintain his normal high abilities. "It''s something you said but, the reason I epted Karuizawa-san''s request to be her boyfriend was to help her ''protect herself''. That''s what she requested. That she wants me to save her. It might be hard for you to believe but, throughout her elementary and middle school years, for 9 whole years. She received a horrifying amount of bullying" Hirata tells me.


    "I don''t doubt you, but this story is real isn''t it?" I asked to confirm.


    It seems Karuizawa''s hyperventtion earlier in the day was triggered by her past. Since I myself saw it, I cannot help but believe the trauma of her past.


    "Of course I only met Karuizawa-san after she entered this school, but I do understand. I know the look and smell and presence of a person who''s been a victim of bullying. That''s why I agreed to go out with her. By using her position as my girlfriend, Karuizawa-san would be able to escape her past of being bullied. I think right now, the attitude she has isn''t the real Karuizawa-san. She''s desperately trying to act tough isn''t she?" Hirata said to me.


    I think normally, she''s not able to control her feelings that well. Victims of bullying have personalities like a sakura flower usually. in, obedient and weak. Also on the flip side, people with a strong personality like Karuizawa are also prone to being bullied. But in short, Karuizawa''s current personality is a fake. That''s why she needs someone like Hirata or Machida at her back. Someone who can rule the field for her. In doing so, she was able to regain her influence that way. "I can understand that now more or less, but wait, what are the benefits of doing this for you?" I asked Hirata.


    This may be amon saying, but love is a part of youth for students. Hirata is very popr amongst the girls. Then by pretending to date Karuizawa, he would be giving up on real love. "Benefit? That would be Karuizawa-san living her high school life without being bullied. That''s all" Hirata replied to me. He just said that. It''s not hypocrisy nor love, and not for himself as well. "Won''t you believe me? If that''s my only reason" he asks. "It''s not that I distrust you, but there''s a deeper meaning behind that isn''t there?" I asked him in return.


    Hirata will not hesitate if it''s to save a friend, but he also recognizes Manabe and the others as friends. The way he cares about others can almost be described as a disease.


    Since he''s told me this much about it, no doubt Hirata also feels it necessary to tell me about this. He buys some canned drinks from the vending machine and tosses me one. I gratefully epted it. "Until my second year of middle school, if I have to honestly say I was an average guy who didn''t stand out much" he tells me. "Hirata was...I can''t really imagine that" I replied. The image was too different from the man who always showed excellent leadership.


    "I didn''t stand out too much, but I also wasn''t invisible. My friend was also like that. I was really normal. I had a friend I got along with really well ever since I was a kid named Sugimura-kun. A boy. For six years in elementary school we were together in the same ss. And because we were neighbors as well we always went to and back from school together" Hirata said with a voice filled with nostalgia. And so Hirata recalls his past.


    "When we entered middle school, for the first time, we were separated into different sses. But even so, at first we still went to school and back home together. But the days we did that started declining gradually and I began ying with boys from my new ss. It''s a normal story you could''ve heard anywhere" he continued. It''s normal that in a new environment, one would inevitably make new friends. There was nothing unusual in that itself.


    "But you see...even though I was busy ying with my friends. In the back, Sugimura-kun was actually being bullied" Hirata continued to say while strongly gripping his can of juice. Even an outsider would know what''s happening.


    "Sugimura-kun sent me an SOS many, many times. Many times he showed up with his face injured and injury marks all over him. But I instead prioritized ying with my new friends and never took him seriously. Sugimura-kun, who originally had a headstrong personality, always was quick to pick a fight so I never deeply thought about his situation. But when we both became 2nd year students, we reunited with each other. And by that time, Sugimura-kun''s had be heartbroken. His bright, cheerful image was no longer there and marks left by punches and kicks only remained. He was not even allowed to go to the toilet and forced to leak in the middle of ss. That sort of thing became routine..." Hirata tells me.


    "So you saw it and...".


    "Yeah. I think you understand too. But I didn''t do anything. I couldn''t do anything. I was too afraid that I would be the new target. I was afraid that my enjoyable life then would be destroyed...and towards Sugimura-kun who''d always been together with me, I continued to pretend to not see him. I believed that one day the bullies would get bored of him. That one day Sugimura-kun will stoping to school and the bullying would stop. Or that somebody else would step in and save him. I just kept on thinking self-serving things like that" he continued.


    "And that Sugimura person...what happened to him in the end?" I asked Hirata.


    "Even now the memory of that day is burned into my head. After morning ser practice, I returned to my ssroom. And there, I saw Sugimura-kun and decided to wait until going in. Honestly, at the time, I felt ufortable. Even though he was a friend I yed together with since I was a child, at the time he almost felt like a stranger to me. I could not help but think cruel thoughts like I would be bullied along with him. Perhaps Sugimura-kun also saw my ugly heart, but he didn''t say anything. But almost like a plea for help...that day in the middle of ss, he jumped out the window" Hirata tells me.


    "Jumped out? Is he dead?" I asked.


    "It seems he was dered brain dead. But even now, his parents are still waiting for Sugimura-kun''s recovery and believe in it. But whether he''s still alive or dead now, I don''t know. The events of that day were still so surreal, I still wonder if it was merely a dream or a hallucination. It was that unbelievable. Because the moment Sugimura-kun jumped, I became acutely aware. By treasuring myself, I pushed my precious friend to his death" he said. And so that was the birth of the man named Hirata Yousuke.


    "I don''t think this will result in Sugimura-kun''s salvation, but, at the very least, I want to repent. And to do that, I thought the only way was to save someone else like him" Hirata continued.


    "It''s not like I don''t know how you feel but, the world isn''t that simple is it? Even right now, someone somewhere is getting bullied. And like that Sugimura you talked about, they''re trying to take their own lives. You cannot stop those people can you?" I told Hirata. "Of course I understand that. I''m not a hero of justice. But, I''d like to save the people in front of me. I have to save them. That is the responsibility of the me who bears the sin" Hirata said.


    "Then how will you decide on this case? You want to save both Karuizawa and Manabe. But that is an impossible task" I told him. "I know it''s a contradictory task, that''s why you''re here right now" he said. I see, it seems he himself notices his own abnormality. In any case, it seems he cannot help but want to save people he knows. "I never expected the day woulde that I''d tell this story to someone else. Nobody knows about this, that is part of why I chose this school" he continued. Then after finishing the juice, he threw it into the trashbin. "Can I entrust this to Horikita-san?" he asks atst.


    "If you can promise not to talk halfway, I''m sure Horikita will do something about this" I replied to him. "Then I will choose to believe in the two of you. Because that is also my ideal" Hirata told me.


    It seems for now Hirata won''t be participating in the matter of Karuizawa. And most likely from now on, whenever Hirata is in trouble, he''ll probably rely on me. But that would also mean I have seeded in securing Hirata''s cooperation. That would be a major power I''ve gained on my side. It''s natural that he got his own reward too.


    "Hirata. Since you have arge socialwork I''d like to ask you for a favour. Can you hear me out?" I asked. And with that said, I handed Hirata a piece of paper. And after reading it, Hirata epted my request without so much as making an unpleasant face.


    "And also Ayanokouji-kun. Ever since the exam began, there is still one thing I''ve been hiding from you. I know who''s thest "target" amongst the ss D students..." he said.

 Chapter 148 - 3 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 3 Part V</h4>


    "If I am indeed selling you out, please feel free to show this chat log to the teachers, Manabe-san. This ount has been registered with the school''s phone. In other words, I''m risking my identity to take revenge on Karuizawa-san. That way, I''m the one bearing the most responsibility. Isn''t that right?" I told her.


    I''m sure Manabe also understands this well. Even if this is a sub ount, once you analyze it thoroughly, the identity of the person behind it can be revealed. If ites to that, I, as the one who masterminded this n for revenge, would bear the most responsibility and undoubtedly be punished harshly. "Then if I show this chat to the school now what would you do, it''s over for you" Manabe asks me.


    "Because I believe Manabe-san is not the type of person to do that. I must trust in order to be trusted after all" I told her. "I understand what you''re trying to say, more or less. I''ll hear you out at least" she finally said.


    After that I repeat a simr story to her multiple times over. About how much I hated Karuizawa. About how I wanted revenge on her yet couldn''t as someone in a weaker position. And about how I overheard how Manabe and her friends were quarreling with Karuizawa. I thoroughly made sure to y the victim.


    "Once we return tond, contact with Karuizawa would surely be difficult. Since the school dorms are littered with surveince cameras, even if you tried to bring her into a private area, there would be eyes watching you. This ce, a battlefield with no escape, would be the perfect ce for you." I told Manabe. This would make sure Manabe and the others realize this ce, only on this ship, can they get their revenge. "So...what are you proposing you can do?" she finally asks me.


    Manabe, who seems to have finally caught up with my n, finally starts asking questions.


    "I can call Karuizawa-san. After that, you can take your time talking with her and settling the problem" I told Manabe.


    And with that, through the chat, I sent her a map of the lower levels of the ship.


    "Since phones don''t get reception down there. She can''t call for help either. And no one normally goes down there anyways" I said. "I see...so you can call Karuizawa-san down there as a ssmate?" Manabe asks. "I would like you to decide now whether to cooperate with my n or not. After I call her, you can decide whether or not you''d like to have your revenge. There would be no problems that way, no?" I asked her.


    After that, for the longest time, despite the ''read'' sign having appeared. No reply came from Manabe. Then. Once the reply came, I became sure I would seed. IF my n to convince her via chat failed, I had another n prepared where I would have to appear before Manabe myself via direct contact. Of course that was dangerous. Since I had taken several pictures of her threatening Karuizawa in the emergency staircase, I could have ckmailed her into following my n. But the risk is also massive, since I would like to avoid my existence standing out.


    "Now. Let me see what you can do, Manabe".

 Chapter 149 - 3 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 3 Part VI</h4>


    At times, a deep resounding noise echoes on the dark floor. Perhaps that happens whenever the ship changes course, or perhaps it''s because the ship had hit something. But despite that, in a ce where only the sound of machines can be heard, the girl came alone. "What is this? I can''t get through on the phone" she mutters.


    There''s still ten minutes left before the promised time. Perhaps she came early so she can calm herself down before meeting Hirata.


    After realizing that the phone would be useless, Karuizawa pocketed it again with a bored expression and leaned against the wall.


    And with time, what conclusion did she draw from this? But whatever it is, unfortunately, Hirata would never hear it. As the time reached 4PM, the only door that''s used on the floor opened with a loud thud. The ones who appeared were the three girl group of ss C. The girls led by Manabe. And one more. A girl whose aura resembled Sakura''s. Probably the girl called Rika.


    It''s all right. Manabe called out as she set foot into the room. And soon, she found the figure of Karuizawa. Naturally, Karuizawa had also noticed them. "W-w-why are you here?" Karuizawa trembled at the unexpected appearance of these people. But in a narrow space with only no escape route, escaping is also difficult. "I just saw you entering this ce. Yeah, this is a good time so I want to introduce you. This girl is Rika. Karuizawa-san, do you remember her?" Manabe asks.


    She then pulls Rika, who was hiding behind her, to the front. And had the two of theme face-to-face. Karuizawa averted her gaze and pretended not to know, but from her behaviour, it''s obvious she does remember her. "Hey Rika, the one who pushed you before. It''s Karuizawa-san, right?" Manabe asks Rika. "Yes...it''s this person" she replied. Having heard the answer, Manabe smiled a happy smile from the bottom of her heart. On the other hand, Karuizawa, having realized the danger of the situation, became anxious and confused. All I need to do now is to watch the miserable events that would soon unfold here.


    Even if Karuizawa encounters a more severe torment than expected here, I have absolutely no intention of saving her halfway here.


    "Apologize to Rika".


    "Huh? Who would apologize? I''ve done nothing wrong" Karuizawa retorted.


    "To act tough even in this situation, that''s pretty impressive. But I think I more or less understand" Manabe replied to her.


    "...what do you understand?".


    "That odd and terrified attitude. Karuizawa-san, you were a victim of bullying weren''t you?" Manabe asks her.


    "....".


    The fact that she was so desperately trying to hide was figured out by a person she did not even know well.


    "I''m spot on, aren''t I? I knew it, I had that sort of feeling about you. From the start" Manabe continued.


    "T-that''s not true..."


    It was a terrible denial, but even for a good actor, they would not be able to convince her. It''s not like Manabe had a good eye for observing such things. But because I had already told Manabe all about it beforehand. That Karuizawa had been bullied horribly since childhood. That she carried a severe trauma from it. It''s pointless to deny it to someone who already knows the truth.


    "If you kneel and beg now, I might forgive you. That''s what you''re good at right? Kneeling" Manabe tells Karuizawa.


    "I-I w-won''t do it. Besides, I''ve never done it before" Karuizawa replies.


    She tried to pass by Manabe as if to escape, but Manabe simply grabbed her long hair and pushed her back towards the wall, mming her into it.


    Having been put at ease by a ce for revenge having been prepared for her, controlling Manabe would surely no longer work. What we agreed on in our chat was for her to simply ''meet'' with Karuizawa.


    She should have been hesitant to use violence as a means for revenge. But upon meeting face-to-face, all the stress she must have been holding up inside her, along with the expectation of her friends around her to get back at Karuizawa, it made sure Manabe would not be satisfied unless she made Karuizawa suffer.


    That is precisely what I had been aiming for.


    There was an experiment in the 1960s known as the Milgram experiment. Also known as the Eichmann experiment, it involved conducting tests involving a ''teacher'' role and a ''student'' role in isted facilities. The ''teacher''s role is to administer a low electric shock to the subject to the point that fear and pain of the shock would be remembered by them. Then, the person assigned the ''student'' role would be separated from the ''teacher'' via a ss with a device that allows the shock to flow to the ''student'' being installed. The switch would then be entrusted to the subject assigned the ''teacher'' role. Thispletes the preparations for the experiment.


    Then the experimenter gives the ''student'' a series of questions to answer to the ''teacher''. For every time the ''student'' answers wrong, the ''teacher'' is to continue administering the electric shocks. And with each mistake, to raise the voltage of the shocks as well. Finally, the switch can go up to 450 volts which is powerful enough to be fatal to humans. On the flip side, the weakest was 45 volts and amounted only to a mild itching. However, contrary to the ''teacher''s knowledge, the device was only a fake and the ''students'' were made to act out in pain through screaming that would be heard on the other side.


    Even if the current flows to the subject there would not be much reaction initially, although each time the voltage is increased, the pain would increase from screaming, to moaning and finally silence. Subjects who were assigned the ''teacher'' role were not threatened by this and continued to raise the voltage despite understanding the other party was suffering in pain. Nearly 66% of the subjects raised the voltage to the point where human beings would have been killed. The experiment clearly shows that ''depending on the circumstances, any person is capable of showing cruelty''.


    "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Let go of me!". Karuizawa screams in pain from having her hair pulled, but Manabe onlyughsfortably. Right now, the closed environment is this lower level of the ship. The ''teacher'' role has been assigned to Manabe and the ''student'' role to Karuizawa as per the experiment. I''ve prepared a stage as simr to that of the Milgram experiment as I could. Normally, even with these conditions, it would be insufficient but, given the history between the two of them the results of the experiment should still hold true here.


    The suffering and pain of Karuizawa, who had been acting tough only a while ago, would feel very good to them right now.


    "Haah".


    "Uwa~ Shiho, you''re using your knee to kick her too much you know"


    Manabe continues to use her knee to attack the area around Karuizawa''s stomach. Naturally, Manabe, who''s not used to kicking like this, has slow and sluggish movements and her kicks should not hurt that much. But for Manabe, the pain in Karuizawa''s voice is the greatest reward.


    It seemed she''s having the time of her life and whispered to Rika, who had been taking her distance from them until now.


    "Come Rika, you should try it too".


    "I-I''m fine...".


    "We''re doing this for you, you know? It''s ok, no one''s looking anyways".


    Rika seemed to be rejecting taking revenge directly, but this closed environment won''t let her. ''You''re also my friend aren''t you?''. If something like that were to be uttered here, it would difficult for her to continue rejecting it. If that anger were to be directed at her, she would be the victim tomorrow. She can''t deny that she might be met with the same eyes from Manabeter.


    "Uuunn...I''ll try doing it".


    Pechi. With a dry and light sound like that, Rika ps Karuizawa with a p that would cause no pain.


    "L-like this?".


    "That won''t do. You need to make it stronger, like this".


    Pan! A high sound like that resounded as Manabe strikes Karuizawa''s cheek like that. In response to that, Karuizawa suffered. And as instructed, Rika slowly repeats her p.


    Slowly, the force of her ps increased steadily.


    "S-s-s-stop...".


    "Haha...this is fun...haha".


    It seems rather than Manabe. She would have been a more appropriate person for the Milgram experiment. Karuizawa, who had been putting up a strong front until now, began to show pain.


    "Please, forgive me already...".


    She then begs for forgiveness. Seeing that figure must have been unbearablyfortable and pleasant I suspect.


    Almost as if she had never been that afraid in the first ce, Rika began to punch and kick strongly. Furthermore, the interesting thing is, ces that they had initially not touched, such as beneath her uniform and beneath her hair, ces that normally couldn''t be seen. They started targeting those ces as well.


    Karuizawa, who had already copsed in fear, simply shed tears while hiding her face. And as to not be noticed, I who had been observing the scene, moved without making a sound. Then quietly opened the door to the emergency staircase to not alert Manabe and the others. For a while longer, Manabe''s distraction will surely continue. It doesn''t matter whatever happens. Once something has been thoroughly destroyed, it saves you trouble while rebuilding it.


    I quietly and slowly closed the door behind me as Karuizawa''s screams were blocked by the door and soon could no longer be heard.

 Chapter 150 - 3 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 3 Part VII</h4>


    After I made sure Manabe''s gang has left, I re-entered the room. Karuizawa probably heard the door opening, but she continued to squat on the floor and cried. Perhaps her overwhelming sense of fear had prevented her from noticing me.


    So this is the true face of the egotistic and unyielding ss'' girls'' leader?


    Thanks to the suggest I gave to Manabe, Karuizawa''s uniform and exposed skins were more or less intact. If her uniform was ripped or someone cut her hair, it would be difficult to fool others. While bullying ismon, this school''s uniqueness makes bullying much harder to contain.


    If one has to find something to be concerned of, it''d be that her face was a bit reddened due to the physical abuse; By tomorrow it should subside.


    "Karuizawa"


    I called her name. She lifted her head and finally noticed me.


    "Wh, how...?!"


    The man she never thought of seeing here, had seen the thing she does not want anyone to see. She started to panic.


    But the experience was too traumatic for her to stop crying at once and pretend everything is fine.


    I will eventually stop crying. I will eventually calm down. As long as he leaves before that- this small and futile wish of her will note to pass. I silently waited.


    After a while, Karuizawa sobbing gradually turned to quiet subdues.


    if you put 2 people alone in this dark and isted environment, they can''t help but mentally feel closer. This works even if the 2 people normally hated each others. This is what humans do.


    "Calmed down yet?"


    "...More or less..."


    Karuizawa used her sleeves to wiped her swollen eyes. She is still paralyzed and couldn''t get back up. I reached out my hand to help her up, but she didn''t take it.


    "Where is Hirata..."


    "Even though you two were supposed to meet here, but I believe the teacher called him. I was with him then, so I came in ce of him."


    This exnation should be sufficient in exining how everything ended like this.


    For now I don''t need to let know know the truth. First item on the to do list is to make her let her guard down and fill the cracks in her psychic.


    "So, why are you crying?"


    "It''s Manabe and her gang...I will not let them get away with this."


    Looks like she is remembering what just happened to her. Karuizawa''s body started to shook. Even if she doesn''t want to show me this humiliating side of her, but the fear that tainted her body is not so easily removed.


    "Do not tell anyone that I cried. If you do I will not forgive you."


    Karuizawa''s weakness is that she cannot report what happened to her to the school. If Manabe and co''s physical assault on Karuizawa is known, then the school would want to find out the reason behind it. To protect her social status, she cannot let this happen. Which is why she is now nning to use Hirata to get back at the girls.


    "You know, to get back at them, even someone like you can do it. They are just girls after all."


    "What an unreasonable request."


    "Are you afraid that they will payback? And you im that you are a man..."


    "It is apparent from Sudou''s incident that a simple ''payback'' is not going to solve anything. An eye for an eye would only escte the conflict. It would also brings the school in and start an investigation. This is not what you wish, yes?"


    "So you are telling to suck it up?"


    I know how to answer her, but I choose to remain silent.


    "Like, they would, no, for sure they would continue to do all kinds of things to me..."


    Karuizawa''s body continued to shake. True, there is no guarantee that Manabe would stop at this. There are more escape points once we return to the school campus, but Karuizawa can not continue to y hide and seek for the rest of her time here. At the same time, our ssmates would start to notice Karuizawa''s changes. As both sides close in, Karuizawa will have nowhere to run to.


    Karuizawa realizes this and is now extremely anxious at stopping this. And this anxiety is what I have been aiming for all along.


    "It would be a shame if things returned back to how they were before. I can empathize with you on this."


    "Ah...? What did you say? What do you mean?"


    Karuizawa is trying to see judge how much I know. I saw that Manabe''s gang was bullying her, but I shouldn''t know of her past. If I truly don''t know, then her past is something that she must hide from me.


    "What do I mean? Exactly what the sentence meant. Against all odds you escaped to this isted ward, and even imed the throne of the D ss leader. But the fact that you are a victim of bullying has not changed."


    "Who, who did you say is a victim of bullying!"


    "I mean you, Karuizawa!"


    I grabbed Karuizawa''s wrist and dragged her up.


    "Wait, what are you doing!"


    I pinned Karuizawa onto the wall and forced her face towards me.


    "You were being tormented by Manabe, weren''t you? They dragged your hair. They pped your face. They kicked your breasts, you waist, and your stomach. And that''s how you ended up on the ground, miserable, humiliated, pitifully sobbing."


    "!?"


    Even though she did not want to face to face with me, but she cannot get away.


    As if we are getting suck into them, we stared at each other''s eyes. There''s no romance involved- what we shared here is darkness itself.


    "Ever since you were little you were a victim. Grade school middle school the bullying was non-stop. Isn''t this why you want to put a stop to it?"


    "Did you hear...from Hirata?


    "I don''t know if I should tell you this or not. Hirata fancies himself as everyone''s trustedpanion. He will help you, and he will help others. Even if you did secure your ce in D ss by pretending to be his girlfriend, he will not be much use to you in situations like this. In other word, as a parasite, he is not a good host."


    Karuizawa is much smarter than her appearance. She understands that Hirata''s neutral alignment, so initially she didn''t do anything stupid in the Usagi group. Too bad for her, to show her social status, she picked a fight with Rika and by extension her gang. This leds to her download.


    She couldn''t possibly show this weak side of her to the rest of D ss girls.


    "Why you...What gives you the right to pretentiously lecture me!"


    "My right? You haven''t realize it yet? You should know your ce. Do you know who is in front of you? It''s not Hirata. It''s me. I know your checkered past. I know about the fake rtionship between you and Hirata. I know that Manabe just physically assailed you and all you could do was haplessly cried. I know all these."


    Everything Karuizawa Kei doesn''t want others to know. I, an outsider, now knows all of them.


    "In other word? If you be too much of a handful, I can at any time release these information."


    How terrifying would it be? Karuizawa should know it very well.


    "Don''t, don''t joke around! Who do you think you are!"


    "Someone who knows the truth. That''s all there is to it. Isn''t this all you care about?"


    As I closed in on her, Karuizawa turned her face away to avoid looking at me. I grabbed her cheeks and forced her face back towards me. She desperately wants to avoid my gaze, but a man''s stength is too strong for her to resist. She closed her eyes in a furtile attempt to escape.


    "What! What do you want from me! Are you aiming for my body?"


    "Your body huh. That might not be a bad idea."


    My finger tips slides across Karuizawa''s thighs. The softness I feel is almost inhuman. The smoothness of her skins is very different from what I know and what I have.


    "No!!"


    She desperately tried to get away from me. I strengthened my hold on her cheeks and made her look into my eyes.


    "Do not resist. If you do then I will release everything about to the school."


    This line, like a curse, had cursed her body into a constrained stiffness.


    Anger, horrified, fear, despair. Yes, how much emotion has Karuizawa been carrying?


    She should notice that right now I ampletely different from the persona I projected in everyday lives.


    "Spread your legs."


    I ordered. Karuizawa''s tears began to dropped as she slowly spread them.


    Even if she knows she will be vited here, she will wants to protect the ce she has right now.


    The pain from her bullying has taken control, and this is the proof.


    I ced my hand on my belt and intentionally yed with the metal buckle. Even then, Karuizawa did not run away.


    She is trying desperately to ept this new reality. She looked at me with hollowed eyes, and muttered to herself.


    I stand correct. Karuizawa Kei is a usable tool.


    My goal is not her body. I am threatening her to see how far she would go to protect what she has.


    It is a risky gamble for me to reveal my true nature. If Karuizawa runs away and reports on me, then our positions would bepletely reverse. But this girl can not do it.


    She is afraid of her past more than anything else. Afraid that she will lose the ce she has. To protect this she is even willing to use her body. That is how much this ce means to her.


    "I will not bow down to you...I am not being bullied by you...You merely got hold of my weakness and used me! You asshole just do whatever you want and vite me!"


    Karuizawa howled, as if she is exposing her raw anger to the world.


    "But it''s fine. This is not the first time I''ve sumbed to forces..."


    She mockinglyughed. Karuizawa turned and looked at me in the eyes.


    "Ho ho...Hey, do you know? When a immutable truth is presented, how do humans react...?"


    She shook and hugged herself. With a hollowed and dulled smile, she gave me a faraway stare.


    "I give up. Yes, I was preyed on and devoured. I was reduced to mechanically reacting to stimulus. I couldn''t even muster the courage to resist. I couldn''t do anything else. All I can do is receive them."


    As she finallyes to term with this decision, Karuizawa herself lifted her skirt, and ced her hands on her panties.


    I grasped her wrists and hold her against the ship''s wall.


    "What did you received. Where were the pains that tormented you?"


    "What...Of course everything I had. My shoes were tacks put in. My table drawer was filled with dead animal carcasses. When I go to washrooms I get sshed on with dirty water. My uniforms were written with words like ''prostitue''. My hair was dragged on. Punches and kicks were so numerous they were not worth mentioning. Any kind of bullying that you can imagine, I''ve experienced it. What I said was just a selected sampling. They were so rtively ''gentle'' I couldugh. So why don''t you startughing? Laugh at me who was continuously spit on and bullied?"


    After experiencing all this, it is impressive she can still muster up her courage and throw herself into battle again.


    Her ''core'' is strong, and this is why she can still stand up and enter this high school.


    So this is what''s going on.


    But...This is not enough to exin some of the things I noticed.


    "Are these the only torments that you experienced?


    "What..."


    "What you said, were they the whole truth?"


    I feel feel there is still something critical that shattered her heart.


    That abnormal way of showing her terrors couldn''t help but make me think that there''s something else behind it.


    Karuizawa is hiding something that is worth as much as giving up her body.


    "What, are you hiding?"


    "Wha, nothin..."


    In an instance, Karuizawa turned her head and her gaze to her left waist.


    I noticed that, and reached my hand to touch it.


    "St, stop!"


    Her shout were rudely contained by the surrounding walls, and echoed in the empty hallway.


    But, my suspicion was confirmed by her yelling. I grabbed her uniform and pulled it up. On her beautiful skinid an ugly scar. A scar that can only be caused by a sharp de slicing deeply though it.


    "Is this your darkness?"


    "Fu, hu, huhu.....!"


    This scar is not a product of mere kids tormenting each other.


    A scar this deep must have gravely endangered her life.


    Even if her past carries such baggage, she still chooses to stand up.


    In thest few days I have been observing this woman called Karuizawa Kei. This person, to protect herself, forcefully dragged surrounding people into her camps. Even if she receives disdains from her action, she still want to protect her status.


    "Despaires in many shapes and forms; But what you have experienced was, indisputably, despair."


    Karuizawa''s darkness. Here pupils. They ovepped with him.


    Those who choose to carries their darkness with them are attracted. And then, devoured upon by one another.


    And finally, those who carries darkness, will envelope the other''s darkness with themselves.


    "Wh, what....You...!"


    If this person is being restrained by her past, then all I need to do is forcibly release her from its binds.


    Even if I do not know her deeply, but I can feel the darkness she has.


    Yes...This world has much more things that Karuizawa has not experienced. In deeper ces, even more vile darkness has taken root.


    "I can promise you one thing, and that is from now on I will protect you from intimidation. I am much more reliable than Hirata and Machida."


    "You mean you can stop Manabe and her gang...?"


    "What you should do now is to decide how trustworthy my words are. A tiny kinder is easy to blown out, but arger me would have the opposite effect. At the end, the fire will evolve to something that no gust or wind can extinguish. You will act on my behalf. I will act on your behalf. Your emotion does not and should note into y here. Do you agree with this rtionship?"


    "First let''s get rid of your worries."


    I said, and held my phone out.


    "I have a way to stop Manabe''s actions."


    And then, I turned on my screen.


    On my phone was a photo of Karuizawa being assaulted by Manabe''s gang.


    "This is..."


    "If I send this to them, they should reconsider doing any more things to you. If they still decide to pursue you by spreading rumors, this would give me good ammunition to intervene."


    As for Manabe and co, this particr incident should sooth their anger. Needlessly going further would only put them into unfavorable positions.


    I let go of her cheeks, then with an emotionless tone I told her-


    "I am only seeking someone to assist me. I hope that in the future, you will be my aid when needs arise."


    "What, my aid? What do you want me to do..."


    "If the current situation continues, D ss will never overtake A ss. While D ss''s members'' individual abilities are passable, but we are severelycking in cohesion. We are like beach sand. However, if you can control the girls for me, this situation will gradually turn for the better.


    And that makes you, a more valuable being than Horikita, who only knows how to fight alone.


    "You, what are you doing..."


    She must have thought that I am just a normal everyday person, so seeing me in this state must have creep her out. But I won''t exin myself. The less words, the more terrifying, and the lesser she resists.


    "The first step of our cooperation shall be to lead our group to victory for this exam."


    "Victory? But how do-"


    "Because you are-, isn''t that right?"


    When she heard the key word, Karuizawa widened her eyes and looked at me.


    As if the truth is reverberating inside the pupils, and mind, her eyes. I presented the truth to her.


    Karuizawa looked slightly puzzled, but that might just as well.


    Because a parasite can only live by attaching itself to a host.


    And now that Karuizawa has attached to me, a new host. Her life now has no way to move forward but with me.

 Chapter 151: Epilogue: Each Person’s Difference

    <h4>Chapter 151: Epilogue: Each Person''s Difference</h4>


    The final day of the exam had begun. And unlike the time on the uninhabited ind, time passes quickly in the luxurious ship. Furthermore, each day two hours of discussion time passed without much content actually being discussed.


    While both Ryuuen''s united front n and Katsuragi''s fortress n proceeded as usual, ss B''s Ichinose Honami spent her time without being able toe up with a counterattack against those strategies.


    "Waah. I pulled it again! Maybe I''m just bad at Old Maid?" Ichinose says while scattering the cards in her hand in front of me. Despite this being the fifth discussion period we''ve had, Ichinose once again suggested ying cards. I would have questioned this approach, but it seems no one in ss A is willing toe forth for the discussion. So only a small group of people who thought it would be better to y than spend time aimlessly joined in the card games.


    Manabe and the others'' contact with Karuizawa was a bit worrying, but it seems the effect of sending her those images worked excellently. And now they''re obediently steering clear of her. Karuizawa also believed in that and acted normal as usual.


    On the other hand, looking it from Manabe''s perspective, the mysterious person who sent the chat must have been either me or Yukimura who were both present at the emergency staircase incident. I did add in the chat that I received the images from a fellow ssmate, but it''s clear that either one of the two who were present there must have been the one to have taken the pictures.


    Either that or those pictures must been spread around to the mysterious person who sent the chat as something interesting. Manabe must have gotten that sort of idea from all this.


    As long as she cannot ascertain for sure that it was me who was responsible for that, she cannot take action against me. Because there''s no point in figuring out the identity of the person who took those pictures after all.


    "Is it ok for me to stay here like this?..."


    Yukimura said that while sitting next to me with a gloomy, depressed expression.


    "You''re being gloomy, Yukimura-kun. This is where you y your heart out and shake out your anger. Rematch. Rematch!".


    "I''ll pass on that. I don''t feel like it anyway. More importantly, is this fine, Ichinose-san? Ending the exam like this. I thought you were the one holding the reins to this group and guiding us all through the dialogue" Yukimura asks Ichinose.


    And in response to that, Ichinose, whose hands had been holding the cards, briefly stopped.


    "Isn''t that being too convenient for yourself, Yukimura-kun? If you really want to win, don''t rely on someone else to do it for you and use your own power to win" Ichinose retorts to Yukimura.


    "...I understand that much. I understand" Yukimura replied.


    The fact that he cannot afford having that responsibility thrust onto him, I''m sure Yukimura is also aware of that fact. But despite knowing, I suppose he still wanted to change this resigned atmosphere.


    Yukimura, who holds top level grades, would be one of the most reliable ones if the exam were purely measuring our academic prowess. But just because you are gifted academically, that doesn''t not always trante into raising people''s spirits up. It''s not like they cane up with novel ideas just like that. There are things in the world that cannot be done simply by memorizing words and equations.


    Over the summer holidays, the two special exams we''ve had, even Horikita was forced to confront her powerlessness in the face of that.


    I wonder whether in this stalemate of a situation, Ichinose and Machida and the others also feel this irritation.


    However, even that frustration, as long as it does not end up breaking your spirits, can eventually be used to power you.


    1


    "And with the next meeting, the exam will be over. How are things on your side, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    I am having myst meeting with Horikita. The world outside has already been enveloped by darkness. The records of our conversation remain in the chatlog. To avoid that, we are currently meeting face-to-face.


    "No particr change on my side. It looks like the "target" will be able to safely escape. How about you?" I asked her.


    I had thought I couldn''t expect much from Horikita, but...


    "I will win" she briefly replied like that.


    "So you''ve found the "target" then?" I asked. "I don''t know who''s listening in on us where so I cannot tell you the details yet, but, I won''t mind if you believe in me. Everything will go well" Horikita replied to me. From Hirata I''ve already heard that the (Dragon) group''s "target" is Kushida. Of course, I''m sure Ryuuen and Kanzaki have already done everything in their power to figure her out. But it looks like Horikita has sessfully navigated the way to safety and survived it.


    If she''s this confident, I''m sure there''s not much to worry about. We''ll just have to wait for 500,000 points to roll inter on. It could even be described as a solid victory for us in that case. "Did you perhaps want to consult me?" she asks.


    "There''s no need for that. You make your move however you like" I told her. Even if she told me about the (Dragon) group, it''s not like I can do much to help her anyways. "So, you said you needed to talk to me about something, what is it? I would like to avoid careless contact if possible" Horikita tells me.


    Perhaps she''s wary of the existence of Ryuuen who has been stalking Horikita...perhaps. I don''t feel any kindness from her attitude, but it would be troublesome for me even if Horikita suddenly takes a kind attitude towards me.


    "You can''t afford to be terrified by Ryuuen''s gaze forever you know" I told Horikita. "Judging from that tone, can I assume you have a n?" she asks me.


    But it looks like she wasn''t expecting much from me, since she seemed surprise when I nodded in response to that. "I''ve pulled Hirata over to our side. I believe I can build a cooperative rtionship with him in the future" I told Horikita.


    "I don''t really want any of that" she replies. "That''s fine. I''m not asking you to get involved with Hirata personally. I will handle the talk with Hirata so just match my pace" I said. "...I don''t like this. I don''t like you moving around like that behind my back" Horikita told me.


    I thought she''d say something like this.


    "Then show your face when we discuss things then. Even if you can''t force yourself to say something, you can keep up with the discussion so there''s no problem there right?" I asked her.


    "I....suppose so".


    It still seemed as though she were dissatisfied, but if I give Horikita the option of participating or not participating, she can''t refuse. Also, the existence of Hirata is a boon for the ss, and after seeing his leadership on the uninhabited ind, Horikita will surely understand that too. "Including Hirata too, there''s a person I''d like to introduce you to. Please free up some time before the end of the exam" I told her.


    "I still don''t like it. Don''t include more people than needed" she replies. "Please consider it a consequence of you standing on the front lines. Besides, that person will surely be useful to us" I told her. "I think I can more or less understand what''s going on...but fine. Let''s meet here right after the exam ends then" Horikita replied to me. After exchanging that promise, I look at the time on my phone. Thest discussion will take ce in 30 minutes.


    "In this exam, I wonder how many groups will be decided by traitors?" Horikita said. "I wonder. I was surprised that the (Cow) group''s exam suddenly ended, but I doubt something like that will be repeated. I think the likeliest oues will be the "target" escaping with the time of the exam running out" I replied. "I suppose so. I think that too".


    And only for a moment, Horikita averted her eyes. That''s an unconscious gesture humans make when they are concerned about something. "What''s wrong?" I asked her. "Nothing. It''s just, I just sensed something wrong with the way this exam developed. But there shouldn''t have been any errors. I definitely shouldn''t lose" she told me. It seems some of the anxieties she''d been storing up in her slightly leaked out. Even if I offered words of encouragement, I''m sure she''ll see it as unnecessary trouble. So I decided to simply keep quiet.


    2


    The members of the (Rabbit) group, without havinge any closer to making a breakthrough in the exam, entered the sixth and final discussion. Since I wanted to consider my idea calmly and rationally for a bit, I decided to leave the room where Hirata and the others were and started heading for the group discussion room. Since there was still around 30 minutes left until the start of the discussion, it was obvious that no one would be there yet.


    But, those expectations were overturned by the unexpected existence of a person...


    "...a prior arrival huh?"


    It was the figure of a girl sleeping on the floor in a room when nobody was supposed to have been there yet. Even so, I wonder why her skirt tickles a man''s heart so much. This is bad, bad. Since she was lying down, Ichinose''s plump thighs were even more apparent than usual and towards the skirt which I cannot see the inside of, I found myself unable to take my eyes off them. If there was a man here who did not feel that towards Ichinose, then he''s either gay or bisexual. This is a fate a healthy boy cannot escape from.


    Even though I thought it was pointless, I couldn''t help but look from her thighs to her feet, then to her face, then to her breasts, and then back down to her thighs. My gaze flickers between them. While feeling frustrated at this age, I was suddenly distracted by something further back to the back of Ichinose''s head. Namely, the phone she must have been using prior to falling asleep.


    In the phone assigned by the school, quite a bit of information is recorded. And not only does it y an important role in this exam, but it also allows you to determine each individual''s points. Naturally to confirm this, things such as a personal ID and passwords are required, but to avoid the hassle of having to log in every time one wishes to check this, there are many cases of students storing such information on a mobile terminal as well. That means, in other words, if I can steal Ichinose''s phone right now, I would be able to ascertain Ichinose''s living standards and the amount of points she holds. A while ago, I''ve already determined that to bypass her ID and password, Ichinose also stores her information on a mobile terminal.


    If that situation has not changed, I will be able to gain information. Slowly and cautiously, I approach her.


    "...uuuuu".


    "Woah"


    As the distance between us closes, perhaps the atmosphere changed and she sensed another person''s presence, but Ichinose slightly stirred. But then she immediately fell asleep again. It seems I''ve managed to make it without waking her up. I close our distance again.


    "...nnn".


    I wonder what I''m even doing. Even though it''s for the sake of gathering information, if anyone sees this, they would only see me as a pervert. What if Ichinose wakes up while I have my back to her? I feel like I''m doing something I shouldn''t be doing.


    Since the discussion starts in 30 minutes, there''s no problem even if I came early, but if so, shouldn''t I be calmly waiting inside the room? If there''s nothing I should feel guilty about, I should act normal. Step by step, I close my distance with Ichinose.


    "...nnnnn...munyumunyu".


    This is impossible. Every time I make a move, Ichinose constantly shows signs of waking up. To test this hypothesis, I try moving my feet on the spot without actually moving. If Ichinose responds to this, I can infer from that that she''s a light sleeper. It''s said that people who are light sleepers cautious people...


    ...this is pathetic


    Why am I sneaking around like this? But strangely, she doesn''t talk in her sleep though.


    But if anyone sees me now, all they would see is the word pervert.


    Having recognized my own behaviour as a stupid endeavor, I gave up on stealing her phone and took my distance from her again.


    Then I sat down at a far distance from Ichinose.


    From this vantage point, there''s no risk of identally seeing the secrets hidden up her thighs.


    And I won''t identally make contact with her as well this way.


    More importantly, since it''s quite early. I wonder when exactly Ichinose arrived here.


    Then, around 20 minutes before the discussion was due to start, cute music rang out in the room. It came from Ichinose''s phone.


    "...nnnn"


    While still keeping her eyes closed, she reaches out for her phone and operating her phone''s screen, she stops the music. It seems the music came from the rm she had set. While still looking sleepy, Ichinose raises herself off the floor and notices the foreign presence, namely my existence, in the room.


    I was wondering what to do if she made a disgusted face towards my presence, but she wasn''t even worried about it at all.


    "Goooood morning, Ayanokouji-kun. Sorry, did my rm startle you?" she asked.


    "No. Not particrly. Looks like you slept well".


    "Ahahahaha. Sorry sorry. I just suddenly fell asleep. You''re early, there''s still 20 minutes left".


    "Same to you. Since when have you been here?"


    "Since an hour ago. I just wanted to spend some time quietly. If it''s in my room, it''s quite rowdy with my friends going in and out after all" she replied.


    It seems this was the best ce for her to take a nap.


    "Besides. I wanted to collect my thoughts too"


    More than being refreshed from her sleep, her face seemed more as though she''s had a sh of insight.


    "Did you get any results?" I asked.


    "More or less"


    Then standing up, Ichinose for some reason, walked across the room to me and sat down beside me.


    A room with only two people present, and an ever closing distance. I couldn''t hide my nervousness in this situation but it seems Ichinose hasn''t noticed at all.


    "There''s still time left before the exam so shall we have a little chat? If I''m not annoying you, that is" she asks.


    "No. It''s not annoying in particr. If you''re ok with it, I''m down to chat" I replied to her.


    "Then it''s decided. The truth is, there''s something I wanted to ask Ayanokouji-kun. I''ve also asked this of all my ssmates, including the boys like Kanzaki-kun too. But I haven''t heard the opinions of the other sses too, so I got curious. Ayanokouji-kun, have you ever strongly wanted to rise to ss A?" she asks me.


    I was wondering what question she would choose to hit with me, but it was a surprisinglymon question to be asked.


    "Of course, I do think about that. No...More than wanting to rise to ss A, it''s more that I ''have'' to aim for ss A. That would be a more appropriate way of putting it" I tell her.


    "In other words...because of the guarantee of a good career and job cement?"


    In this school, students are divided into sses A to D and made topete. But the maximum privilege of being able to go to any university and gain any employment after graduation is only afforded to ss A. It was written ambiguously on the school pamphlet so it might seem like fraud at first though.


    "In this day and age, after graduation you won''t be able to keep up with your life and job, especially when ites to being employed" I said.


    "I suppose that''s true. I think so too. But having too much faith in the system is also dangerous, don''t you think? In 99.9% of the words they say, there are invisible pitfalls that our eyes cannot see" she said.


    Of course the pitfall that Ichinose is talking about is likely the ''99.9% guaranteed employment rate and educational advancement'' touted by the school. For instance, if I wanted to be a professional basketball yer yetcks the necessary experience, the school would attempt to find me ways to push me up to the professional level. Furthermore, this school is also a breeding ground for interpersonal connections. But just because you y basketball regrly, or have graduated from a famous university or school, does not necessarily guarantee your future.


    The people who achieve the dreams they''ve stated from the start, are only a small fraction. ording to certain statistics, only one out of six elementary school students achieve their dreams.


    At first nce, this seems like a high probability but the data is ambiguous at best and the standards of the statistics are blurred. Bing a professional basketball yer sessfully does not mean you be a first-rate yer. yers belonging to professional basketball for instance, including trainees, will number around 900 or 1000 people. However, only by ying on the regr andpeting against and winning against your rivals can one achieve their dream. In the end, only 100 of those people will have sessfully achieved their dreams.


    In order words, aiming for your dream and sessfully aplishing it has a very low probability. In any case, achieving a dream is extremely difficult to do. Many students simply repeat their boring lives over and over while speaking vaguely of their dreams. But if one seriously desires to make their dreame true, they would need a lot of effort and luck.


    "But even so this school...if you think about it, has massive influence doesn''t it? And many people have seeded in life because of its assistance. Or are you saying you''re not interested in it, Ichinose?" I asked.


    "No such thing. Even I have a dream, to graduate from ss A. And also a dream I want to fulfill" Ichinose said. And even though she said it with a smile, I could see an unwavering, strong feeling in her eyes.


    "The school system is good and all, but if you cannot graduate from ss A, your prospects are dim. Because the school operates on realism, if you cannot win using your own talents, there''s nothing you can do about it. And most importantly, students are assigned to sses based on their merits so right now, between me and Ayanokouji-kun here, only one of us could achieve their dreams by moving to the top. Aah, but there are also cases where neither of our dreams can be fulfilled though" she continued.


    In other words, even though we are sitting here and chatting like friends, only one ss can be the winner in the end. The remaining three sses won''t share in those rewards.


    "Did you hear there are also exceptions to those rules?" she finally said.


    "Hmm? Is that where individuals umte 20 million points?" I asked.


    "Yep. It seems no one has achieved something like that in the history of the school, but there are Ultra C''s like that too" Ichinose replied.


    "Yeah, yeah. If we factor that in too, it''s possible that the two of us can both graduate from ss A" Ichinose said.


    "The problem is whether you can save up 20 million points or not in the first ce, even if you save up points in the exams, the system''s already set so it won''t reach 20 million" I replied.


    If we only look at this special exam, depending on your actions throughout it, it is possible to receive arge amount of points. And only two such exams have been conducted so far. From this point onwards, it''s possible for both the amount of points that can be earned to be narrowed down and for them to be eaten up byrge penalties.


    "I suppose that''s right. If you start saving up your points, by only reaching half of that amount, you would already raise suspicion" Ichinose said.


    "That''s true. The financial situation in ss D, especially, is terrible. Even though Horikita is doing her best for us, the points earned from the uninhabited ind is still far off. No, it''s even possible that we may lose those points in this exam. Ichinose, are you saving up points? It doesn''t seem to me like you''re the type to work hard on getting points" I asked her.


    "Ummm...I wonder. I don''t know about the others, but I use points sometimes and save them too sometimes I guess. Even though I''m in ss B, I still don''t have that many points you know" she said.


    In response to my question, Ichinose responds in a very natural tone with no indication that she''s hiding something judging solely from her behaviour.


    "Ayanokouji-kun"


    "Hmm?"


    In the next moment, Ichinose suddenly closes the distance with me and turns to face me while staring at my face.


    "Looks like you saw it after all, that time"


    Beautiful eyes that seem to be sucking me in looked at me without letting go. It seems Ichinose is far smarter than I expected, she''s seen through my ns.


    "...sorry. While you were using your phone earlier, I just happened to see the screen. I got curious and just wanted to ask you" I replied.


    "Ahaha...it''s not like I''m ming you for it. Certainly that''s arge amount of points, right?" Ichinose said.


    That''s right. Before even the end of one semester, Ichinose had already umted arge amount of points. Even if I save every point assigned to me monthly every day without usign a single point, I still wouldn''t be able to save up that much.


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t told anyone else. There''s also the possibility that I saw wrong after all. I won''t investigate further" I told her.


    Even if I investigated, I doubt I would be able to get a satisfactory answer.


    "Have you been able to find a way to win?" I asked.


    "Ummmm...I guess so. I think I''ve found a hint".


    I thought there was no way she would answer honestly, but whether it be due to her confidence, Ichinose answered in a rxed tone. It seems like Ichinose is the type to act on her convictions without wasting time after all.


    "Then this fight...it bes a battle to see whether A will win or B will end" I said.


    "I won''t know that until the curtains fall. The victory I''m aiming for is---"


    But before she could finish, as the time for the group discussion to begin draws closer, members of the group started appearing one after the other. The ss A students were the first ones to arrive, however, without so much as exchanging a greeting with us, they simply took their seats.


    "What? You''re already here, Ayanokouji?"


    "Together with Ichinose-dono. Just the two of you. What kind of secret rendezvous were you nning here?".


    Both Yukimura and Sotomura bombarded me unterally with those questions as they entered the room together. I couldn''t register either anxiety nor depression on their faces, so perhaps they have already given up on victory at this point. On the other hand, the students of ss B seemed almost rxed.


    "This is the final one, huh? Have you found any hints?" Hamaguchi asks me after having quietly waited for the group discussion to start in earnest. "Honestly, I have no idea. We haven''t been able to establish proper dialogue at all" I answered him.


    I did say that, but I have already executed the strategies I had nned out from the start of the exam. It was by using the mail the school had sent to our phones that the "target" had been sessfully camouged. The (Dragon) group''s "target" is Kushida, but what happens if, for instance, Kushida and Horikita were to swap their phones. When looking at that phone, anyone would only suspect Horikita of being the "target" instead.


    And if there were a traitor who learned of this fact, by submitting Horikita''s name as the "target", they would make a mistake and victory would be achieved that way.


    "Good evening, let''s get along". Having briefly said that, Ichinose resumes her stance and smiles as usual. But it''s still too soon, because there''s still no telling what the other members are hiding and nning.


    Besides, if everyone were to focus on the subject at hand, it would be increasingly difficult to camouge the "target". I had been waiting for Ichinose to continue speaking earlier, but I decided to cut in now.


    "If everyone''s ok with it..."


    "There''s something I''d like to say"


    Oddly enough, both me and Hamaguchi spoke those words at the same time. "Excuse me, please go on ahead Ayanokouji-kun" he says. "No...by all means, you first. I''m fine speakingter" I replied.


    I never expected this coincidence with this timing. A terrible coincidence. My n itself has no ws, but if an unexpected problem like this urs, the effect of my n may be unstable.


    I suppose I can listen to what Hamaguchi has to say first before timing my speech and trying again. In response to me who had been thinking along those lines, Hamaguchi destroyed my expectations in an unexpected manner.


    "Then, with your permission. For the past three days, I''ve been constantly thinking on how best to achieve the first oue". Hamaguchi then starts speaking of his n to the others of (Rabbit) group.


    Surprisingly, the contents of his proposal were strikingly simr to the strategy I had nned.


    "And finally I came up with only one conclusion, that it''s possible for the entire group to aim for the first oue and a way to make it possible" Hamaguchi continued.


    "Is that really true, Hamaguchi?". To the crestfallen eyes of Yukimura and the others who had given up all hope, a glimmer of hope had returned. "Of course. It''s an idea I came up with after listening to everyone here, including Ichinose-san and Machida-kun" Hamaguchi said.


    "Unbelievable. There''s no way the first oue can be achieved through dialogue alone". The one who objected to this naive, dream-like proposal was of course, Machida. "Let''s hear him out first. Hamaguchi-kun isn''t the type to speak before thinking". Ichinose followed up for Hamaguchi and created an environment conducive to discussion.


    "I will now proceed to show you all my phone. Naturally, there is a mail sent to me by the school. I''m sure you understand what I''m getting at. Since it is prohibited to falsify or alter the mails from the school in any way, there''s no risk of being deceived this way. That''s why it''s a simple matter, just by showing each other our mails, we can find who the "target" is, that is my way of finding the truth" Hamaguchi told us.


    "This is stupid. Who would show their mails like this? We still don''t know that someone won''t betray us the moment we show our mails, there''s no one who would go along with this". In response to this n anyone could have thought up, but no one would agree to, naturally the onlooker Machida was bbergasted.


    "Indeed, because they know there is the possibility of betrayal, the "target" will not show the mail on their phone. But looking at it from the perspective of those who are not the "target", there is little risk in showing the mail. The exam will soon be over, if we don''t make our move now, we will not win. If a ss were to coborate to protect the "target", none of them would show their mails. Through this, cornering the "target" is possible" Hamaguchi continued.


    "Even if you know the identity of the "target" or the ss they belong to, if somebody betrays us it''s over. The problem won''t be resolved. Are you nning to y the game where the quicker one to betray wins?". Using this strategy, it is indeed possible to figure out the "target"''s identity. But that''s all it can do. In the end, it''s not like everybody will y fair with each other and answer ordingly.


    "Then please shut up. It''ll be fine if Machida-kun doesn''t participate after all" Hamaguchi said that while refusing to sumb to the uncooperative attitude of the others and proceeded to show us the mail on his phone.


    "I agree with Hamaguchi-kun''s idea. I''ll show mine too". And Beppu of the same ss B also followed suit.


    It seems this is not a random, isted event but rather, without a doubt Ichinose''s strategy in action. The development is the same as the strategy I had nned. But, I don''t know how far they have thought this through. But if they think everyone will obediently believe those words and show the mails on their phones, that would be nothing but reckless...


    "I think this is unexpectedly a good idea. I have no objections to showing my phone too" Ichinose once again smiled as if agreeing to follow with Hamaguchi''s n. Matching the actions of the others, Ichinose also reaches into the right pocket of her skirt to take her out phone.


    "I''ve been pondering this for a long time now but, I finally understand now after hearing what Hamaguchi-kun''s said. Sorry I''ve kept this hidden until now but..." and with those purposeful words, Ichinose brought out her phone.


    I decided to strike now before Ichinose couldplete her strategy.


    "You''re serious aren''t you, Ichinose? If you''re going to bet on that, then I''ll take you up on that offer". Before Ichinose could disclose the contents of her mail, I offered up my own phone. But this was not my own phone but rather, one I had exchanged with a certain person. "Ayanokouji-kun...are you fine with that?".


    "Yeah. After listening to Hamaguchi, I think there''s no other way than this. Since I''m bad atmunicating, the only thing I can do is show you the truth, so that''s what I''ll do" I told her. "Wait Ayanokouji. I object. There''s no way this kind of blunt strategy is going to go well". Yukimura desperately tried to stop me, but I shrugged his words off and simply showed my mail.


    And with that, I proved that I was not the "target". And arge amount of water had already umted in this invisible dam. If even a hole of 1 centimeter were to be opened, the dam would surely copse and turn into a muddy stream. This action was the trigger to open that hole. "Hmm...certainly it seems Ayanokouji-kun isn''t the "target" either". "Then I''ll show mine too".


    Now who will follow up? From amongst therge crowd of people stillughing at Hamaguchi''s strategy, one girl voiced her approval and consent. It was the person anyone would have least expected. Ibuki Mio. "Are you insane? There''s no profit for us in doing this". It was Manabe who objected to Ibuki''s risky actions.


    But the words Ibuki said in response were indeed, well-reasoned ones. "The ones who are not the "target" themselves, nor belong to the same ss as the "target", gain no advantage in keeping the status quo. ss B understands that too. If we do nothing, we will never catch up to the sses above us. That''s why they are showing their phones. And I''m thinking the same thing as them. That''s all" Ibuki said.


    "But that''s...".


    "Or perhaps, are you the "target" then?" Ibuki said that to Manabe, who was supposed to have been her ally, in a hostile manner befitting an enemy. "N-no t-that''s...".


    "Then you should be able to show it too, your phone that is" Ibuki tells Manabe. In a way, her words could have been taken as threats to her own allies, but as though they finally understood, Manabe and the others also brought out their phones. The hunt for the "target" was underway. Karuizawa also takes out her phone with a strap on it, and hands it over in front of everyone.


    "Karuizawa, you''re also going with Ayanokouji? Are you going to follow this strategy too?" Yukimura asks. "I''m just doing this for myself, because I want private points too" Karuizawa replied. The mail from the school had said she was not the "target" too. Karuizawa was considered clear too.


    "...ehhh. What should I do?" Sotomura mutters. "Think for yourself, Sotomura. This isn''t apulsory check but a voluntary one, you know". "Uuuu...just get it over with I guess".


    In the situation where a lot of students have joined in, having judged that he has no other choice too, Sotomura also moves to show his phone. However, before he could, Yukimura quickly stopped him. "...do you really think showing it is the right move?" he asks. "Since a while ago, why are you butting in? Perhaps you''re the "target" then?". In response to Yukimura who strongly objected to the strategy, Ibuki batters him with that question.


    At that moment, everyone could see that Yukimura''s expression hardened. "Uwa...you serious?". "No. Yukimura isn''t the "target". I heard so earlier after all". I quickly followed up for him. But spontaneousughter came from some of the students. "Do you really expect us to believe just your words? You might be lying". Manabe said that while casting doubt on Yukimura as a matter of fact.


    Indeed, continuing to deny that he is the "target" here will only invite further suspicion on him. He should know that as well. But I cannot make a move here yet. Because Yukimura is---


    "It''s still too soon to draw a conclusion. Because Yukimura-kun also has a point". Ichinose, who had been watching the series of events unfold, said that as she once again brought out her phone from her left pocket. "I got caught up in the flow for a bit, but I''d also like to show my phone" she said as she once again proves that she is not the "target" to the group. "Wait, Ichinose. Earlier, you said there''s something you wanted to tell us. You said you''ve been keeping quiet about it the whole time?". Not having forgotten about that statement, Machida presses the question onto her. "That? It''s just the fact that I also always had the same idea too, that''s all" she replies to Machida.


    "...the same idea?". "I say the same idea, but as the leader of ss B, I was just regretting having been beaten to the punch by Hamaguchi-kun" Ichinose replies to Machida. In any case, it seems everyone besides ss A and Yukimura have proven themselves to the group that they are not the "target".


    "..."


    The students here aren''t so imperceptive as to not understand the meaning behind Yukimura''s silence. Machida and the other students of ss A too, at some point had approached Yukimura to stare him down. "...fine I understand. I''ll show you. I just have to show you right?". No longer able to bear the peer pressure of everyone being directed at him, Yukimura broke and took out his phone as well. "But before I do so, I want you to promise me just one thing" he said. "Promise? What do you mean by that, Yukimura-kun?".


    "That nobody here turn traitor. Everyone here. Especially ss A, I want you to take out your phones and ce them where I can see them. No, everyone too. Everyone put your phones where I can see them" Yukimura said.


    He had directed that statement at the representative of the group here, Machida, but Machida replies to him in an unamused tone. "I don''t understand what you''re getting at. What do you mean?" he said to Yukimura. "Exactly what I said. Nothing more and nothing less" Yukimura replies. "Fine. If it''s just cing them there". Approaching Yukimura, all the students from ss A took out their phones and ced them in front of him. Having confirmed that fact, without even a cloud of doubt on his expression, Yukimura made his move. Yukimura pulls his phone out of his pocket and lights up its screen, then enters its required 6-digit password and logs into his phone.


    Then he opens the mail sent to him from the school and lifts the screen up directly for everyone to see. "...I''m sorry for lying to you, Ayanokouji..." Yukimura apologizes as he opens up the mail sent from the school. The ones most surprised after seeing the sentence written in the mail would, of course, have to be the members of ss D. "I am the target..." Yukimura said. On the screen was a mail different from what everyone else had received. "W-what Y-Yukimura-dono was the "target" all along?" Sotomura looks at him with astonished eyes. This also means that we have effectively relinquished the 500,000 points that would otherwise have been given to ss D. However, this very Yukimura is the person who I have exchanged phones with in secret.


    "If I knew things would end up like this, I would have talked from the start" Yukimura said. Karuizawa also seemed shocked from the bottom of her heart and her expression showed unease. Looking at the perspective of those two who would have never thought of Yukimura as the "target", it makes sense. Machida then stood up and peered at the mail on Yukimura''s phone once more. "It seems the mail is real. All the other personal mails also seem to be Yukimura''s without a doubt" Machida said after having checked even Yukimura''s private chats without permission.


    Towards the Machida who approached the situation with suspicion, Ichinose tried to exin the situation calmly. "There''s no way it would be a fake. After all, you know the rules the school put in ce. In regards to the mails sent by the school concerning the exam, copying the mail and transferring it are explicitly forbidden. As long as the mail is sent from the school''s address, the possibility of it being fake is zero" Ichinose says. Exactly, from the start, fabricating information in this exam is expressly forbidden. Since the punishment known as expulsion awaits those who break the rule, everything that''sid out here has to be nothing but the truth.


    Even if one ovees this obstacle by lying here, the problem will still await them after the end of the exam hence the oue would be the same either way. "That means it''s definitely Yukimura-kun then". Manabe nods in agreement. The important thing here was the condition that Yukimura''s mail be shown after all. Whether the person holding that phone is indeed the owner of that phone or not...is irrelevant. In other words, making a decision on whether the person in question owns the phone or not is a surprisingly difficult task.


    Especially for students on guard during the exam, the idea that someone may have switched out their phones with another person is not a particrly unexpected hypothesis to make. However, casually entering the 6-digit password and unlocking the phone in front of them makes things different.


    There''s no way a student can know another student''s password. They would inevitably draw such a conclusion almost unconsciously by assuming it would be so if it were their phone. This is not rooted in reasoning but rather a preconception that''s been nted in their minds over many years.


    "I''m sorry Yukimura-kun...I thought of this as ast resort...".


    "No. I think this is the right thing to do. I tried to somehow lie my way out of this. But that was wrong. I''m sure Ayanokouji and Sotomura, and also Karuizawa would feel this is the right thing" Yukimura replied.


    By saying that, he made himself out to look like the person who tried to safely secure points only for himself.


    "...with this everyone should know the "target" is me. So you should''ve all arrived at an answer" he continued.


    That''s right, by clearing the exam together with everyone, the entire group can earn 500,000 points. The first oue that seemed unachievable at first may be obtained now.


    Ichinose nods her head once then once again, with more strength than before, she pleads with ss A.


    "Please. Let''s not waste Yukimura-kun''s courage. Please cooperate with us. Don''t betray us". "We were just following Katsuragi-san''s instructions from the start. We won''t do anything on our own" Machida replies to Ichinose.


    He did say that, but before the end of the exam, there will be a period in which we will definitely have to disband as a group. Before the exam ends, for that nk period of 30 minutes, we must trust in not only our ssmates but students of other sses as well.


    "I want to believe...no, I believe in everyone..." Yukimura says that as if it were a wish. And every ss receives that equally. I wonder if the students who spent the same time together over the past few days have gained something resembling a friendship.


    I wonder if they''ll ept Yukimura''s feelings, and be able to cooperate together to victory. No, such a thing is impossible. I''m sure with this, somebody will definitely turn traitor.


    And if so, we of ss D who have switched our phones amongst each other will surely win.


    Yukimura must have surely believed in that. He must have been struggling to keep himself from bursting out inughter. However, the pleasure he must have been feeling evaporated, when the phone Yukimura was holding in his hand suddenly rang and resounded in the room. Yukimura was the one shocked more than anyone else by the iing call. In his rush to grab the phone back from the table, he stumbled and lost the phone from his hand. By a coincidence, with its screen the right side up, it fell right in front of us. Since it was in silent mode, it sent vibrations through the table as it continued to vibrate.


    The name of the caller was---''Ichinose''.


    She, while holding the phone up to her ears, looked at Yukimura, and then me with serious eyes. "What are you doing, Ichinose? There''s no point in calling Yukimura''s phone at a time like this". Machida said that while looking at Ichinose with an astonished face. Having created a situation where only me and Yukimura could possibly understand the meaning, Ichinose quietly ends her call.


    "The school said that ''altering or copying the mail'' is forbidden. That''s why we believed the mail in front of our eyes was undoubtedly real. That much is certain. But there''s no rule saying you cannot deceive someone with the phone itself. Do you understand what that means?" Ichinose says while picking up the fallen phone and giving it back not to Yukimura, but to me.


    "The person who owns the phone with the "target" mail written on it, it''s you isn''t it, Ayanokouji-kun? Because just now, I didn''t call Yukimura-kun''s phone, but Ayanokouji-kun''s after all" Ichinose said.


    I exchanged my contact number with Ichinose a while ago. That''s why she knew my number. No, even if she didn''t know, she would have done her research to figure out my number anyways. "B-but isn''t it strange? Yukimura was able to unlock the phone''s password in front of our eyes. I also checked his private mails and history in front of everyone''s eyes" Machida said.


    "That''s faked. He could easily know the password just by asking Ayanokouji-kun beforehand. Also, all call history, mail and even applications can be replicated even though quite a bit of effort must have been needed for that" Ichinose replied.


    After having heard that, Machida changed his expression and quickly grabbed the phone that had been returned to me.


    "People can''t lie so easily, you know. Especially when the goal is in sight, they will inevitably be anxious and openings will reveal themselves. Yukimura-kun lied, and that''s why his gestures and attitude appeared different from usual and appeared suspicious" Ichinose said, havingpletely seen through my attempt at a camouge.


    Having heard her deduction, Yukimura''s face had already turned pale. No, it''s doubtful he even heard it all.


    "We''ve also been thinking about it for a while, if the "target" were in our ss there''s always the option of simply switching phones with them. Using the password to pass oneself off as the "target" was also one of the things we thought of" Ichinose said.


    It seems, the strategy I came up with was already thought of by Ichinose and the others.


    "But you see, there is a weakness in that strategy. It''s the fact that a phone number exists. Even if you can perfectly replicate your history and apps, you can''t do anything with your number. Once, me and Hamaguchi-kun tried swapping out SIM cards, however, the SIM cards we were provided were locked onto our specific terminals so even if we swapped it, we couldn''t use our swapped SIM cards. That means if you''ve swapped your cards too, I wouldn''t have been able to call you. It doesn''t matter who switched phones with who, as soon as I call that number, I can easily find out who the real owner is. If I couldn''t do this, I wouldn''t have evene up with the n to reveal our phones after all" Ichinose continued.


    In other words, Ichinose and the others only used this sort of forceful tactic to see through the lie. The fact that Hamaguchi suddenly started on this topic too, was naturally a part of their n. So this is the moment the truth that Yukimura and I had changed our phoneses to light.


    "Simply exchanging phones and replicating the history went perfectly this far, but you must have never expected that we would use the fact that the SIM cards are locked to specific terminals to check, did you?" Ichinose says. Fuuuu~ she then exhaled. At that moment, the announcement that that the 1 hour discussion period ends in five minutes came in.


    We were ordered to disband the group within five minutes and promptly return to our own rooms.


    "Shit!". That scream by Yukimura came from his heart. It was a truthful and honest scream without any deception behind it.


    "Too bad, Yukimura. That was a good try, though" Machida and the others said that while grinning andughing.


    They said that so that Yukimura, who was seen throughpletely, would be thoroughly humiliated.


    They also nced at me, the person they must have believed to be the orchestrator of this strategy. But even with the anxious Yukimura and ss D, and the surprised ss C and A. There must have been a lot of things they wanted to talk about, but the rules now prohibit us from discussing any further.


    "In any case, we''ve already determined that Ayanokouji-kun is the "target". Machida-kun, promise me that we will aim for the first oue together without betraying anyone" Ichinose asks Machida that.


    "Naturally. Trust in me, let''s go" Machida promptly replied to her.


    Having been called by their friends, the three students of ss A were the fastest ones out of the room.


    "The ones who believe will be saved, you know. I will never betray you. That''s why I also want ss C to do the same. You just have to bear with it for 30 minutes" Ichinose tells the students of ss C.


    Manabe and the others simply nod their heads in response. Yukimura nced to the phone I held in my hands.


    "I was a fool for following your n. This is the worst" he said.


    And then one after another, everyone left the room, leaving me and Ichinose alone.


    "Now we just have to trust everyone" she said.


    "Yeah...I suppose so"


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you''re quite calm. Aren''t you worried?" she asks.


    "I can''t do anything but believe in the others after all...I''m going back to my room" I told her.


    There''s nothing else to be gained even if I stay here any longer.


    "Hey, wait a minute"


    Ichinose stops me by putting a hand on my shoulder.


    At that moment I sensed that the space between us would soon be a tense one.


    "Who was the one that came up with this n to swap phones?" she asks me.


    "Of course, that''s Horikita" I replied.


    "I see. Then please tell Horikita-san, that her n was a huge sess"


    "Huge sess? Don''t you mean to say huge failure? It was a crushing and disastrous defeat. Ichinose saw through everything after all" I told her.


    "Ahahahaha. You didn''t expect us to have thought of the same n did you?" she replied.


    "Sorry. For lying to you like that, even after I agreed to an alliance with you. Are you angry at me?" I asked Ichinose.


    "Of course not. We also started our own n without your knowledge, so we''re even" she replied to me.


    "I see. I''m sure Horikita will also be relieved to hear that" I told her.


    Having said that, I grabbed my phone and moved to leave the room.


    "Waa, wait wait. The important part''s not over yet" she stopped me again.


    "The important part?"


    "Mou---You''re bad at dealing with people, Ayanokouji-kun. Indeed the SIM cards we''re given are locked onto their terminals. But, there''s a way to release that lock...right? I asked Hoshinomiya-sensei to check but, it seems with enough points, you can unlock the terminal lock right away. That''s what she told me" Ichinose said.


    Chiri. In that instant, I felt as if an electric current ran through the back of my head.


    "The answer thates after a false answer is revealed. Most people will take that to be truth. After Yukimura-kun, who solved the password to unlock the phone, was outed as not being the "target". The moment that lie was revealed, the truth that Ayanokouji-kun is the "target" reared its head. And the fact of the SIM card sealed the deal. Nobody would suspect anyone other than Ayanokouji-kun now. But that itself is the real trap. I did say the swapping strategy is imperfect, but that was a lie. Because that strategy is an extremely effective one. But of course, you need to make a doubleyered trap for it. If this trap isid out, the truth will forever be buried in darkness. There would no longer be a way to ascertain who the real "target" is with 100% certainty" Ichinose continued on.


    This Ichinose, she''s seen the n behind the n. She''s realized the truth that I''d kept hidden even from Yukimura. Firstly, the premise is that I''m not the "target". But I approached Yukimura under the guise of being the "target". As proof, I had used the real "target"''s phone to make contact with him after all. But the real "target" and owner of that phone was Karuizawa. She''s hidden that fact very well. The only one she secretly told that fact to was Hirata. Hirata also kept that truth hidden from both me and Yukimura who belonged to that same group at first. That''s why he pretended not to know anything when we talked about the "target". But after I learned about Karuizawa and Hirata''s pasts, he told me about Karuizawa''s identity as the "target". And after I used Manabe to bully Karuizawa, I used that situation to swap our phones.


    Naturally replicating the same mails and history as I did with Yukimura. Then I released the SIM card lock using points. This procedure was hardly illegal and can easily be done at a mass retailer as aplimentary service. This may be a ship, but as long as this exam requires the use of phones, a ce was prepared where students can have their phones repaired or reced in case of damage. That''s why, while using Karuizawa''s phone, I was able to transfer over the number as well. Furthermore, from that point onwards, I had swapped that phone with Yukimura''s. Of course, I only told him that it was ''my'' phone and Yukimura had believed me. If the truth everes out, he will surely be upset and irritated at me.


    If it were a simple person, they would have never noticed Yukimura and I had switched phones. If it were a smart person, they would have noticed the swap and used me of being the real "target" instead. But they would have never arrived at the conclusion that Karuizawa was the real "target". That was the cell phone swapping n I hade up with.


    "If ss D didn''t have the "target" in it, what would you have done?" Ichinose asks me.


    "Same as you. I''d tried to figure out who was the "target" amongst the sses, swap phones with them, and pass myself off as the real "target" instead" I replied.


    If the real "target"es out after that and points out the deception, the search would be sessful, and if for instance they believed Ichinose to be the real "target" instead, the traitor would inevitably answer wrong and the exam would end. In thattter situation, no points would be allocated to ss B and it may be possible to decrease the gap of points between some of the sses.


    "So it''s out, huh?"


    Ichinose then started pulling out phones from her left and right pockets. One of them belonged to the "target" from ss B from another group, one of them from another student who wasn''t the "target" from another group.


    "By the way, this is just my prediction but if I go from the flow of today''s discussion---"


    Ichinose than quickly wrote a message on her phone.


    "The identity of the "target" is Karuizawa Kei-san. Correct?"


    Having wrote that, she shows me her screen. That was the ''betrayal'' mail she was going to send to the school now. But before anything could happen, my phone and Ichinose''s both rang at the same time.


    "The exam for the (Rabbit) group has now ended. Please wait for the announcement of results"


    "Aaah...somebody betrayed us in the end, huh? It''s either ss A or C, one of them" she said.


    "Why did you suspect Karuizawa?" I asked her.


    "The same reason as Yukimura-kun. Because she''s been acting different from usual too. She usually doesn''t care about Ayanokouji-kun, but she''s been looking at you quite a lot, and she''s been making faces at you more than necessary. But that wasn''t certain proof that Karuizawa-san was the "target" either, so either way I wouldn''t have sent that mail" Ichinose replied to me.


    It seems the n I had set up, has beenpletely seen through by Ichinose.


    "Why didn''t you tell anyone about that? That way, the lie would have been revealed" I asked her.


    Ichinose justughed. Her smile right now was a deep and genuine one, the deepest and most genuine one I had ever seen.


    "That''s obvious, isn''t it? A or C, if either one of them gets it wrong, it''s still a plus for us. From the start, I had neither intended on clearing it together with everyone through oue 1 nor betraying everyone through oue 3. The moment the "target" wasn''t in ss B, I had always intended to let another ss betray us on purpose. I think the betrayer this time is from ss A" she said.


    "Machida, huh?"


    "No, no. It''s Morishige-kun. He''s from Sakayanagi-san''s faction. He probably doesn''t want to meekly obey the Katsuragi faction. He probably thought it was better to betray and just take the points, that would be about it?" Ichinose replies to me.


    While strangelyughing, she turns her back to me.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you''re unexpectedly amazing. The conversation you just had with me, was made up on the spot wasn''t it?" she asks.


    "If you''re going to praise, praise Horikita. She just gave me several hypothetical situations and I obeyed her orders is all" I told her in reply.


    It seems I''m going to need to reevaluate the person known as Ichinose Honami. She''s managed to thoroughly avoid taking any risks at the same time devising a strategy toe out victorious. I have no right toin.


    "I''ll be leaving then. It''ll be bad if we end up breaking the rules" she told me.


    But as Ichinose was saying that, our phones yed a unique tone simultaneously. And not just once or twice, but four consecutive times in a short amount of time.


    "W-What does this mean?"


    Ichinose seemed to be genuinely shocked from the bottom of her heart, as we both gazed at the screens of our phones.


    3


    The ship sailing in the deep dark sea, seemed somewhat lonely.


    But as the time approached 11 PM, the presence of people gradually increased. When I had noticed, the cafe I was nning on returning to had already shown a huge sess and seats were rapidly being filled up one after the other. In front of me, who had secured four seats in advance, a girl approaches.


    "...sorry for making you wait". The girl who shyly came over was Karuizawa Kei. Something about her expression seemed to be different than usual.


    "Sorry for calling you out thiste" I told her.


    "No, that''s fine...".


    Since I had nothing in particr to talk to her about, I simply stared at the scenery colored by silence. But since Karuizawa seemed to be staring at me, I turned to face her as well.


    "Ahh, umm...I was wondering if everything went alright" she asked.


    "It''s fine. I''m sure the guys from ss A sent the mail to the school with my name on it".


    I was able to say this because as insurance, there was one more thing I had besides swapping Karuizawa and Yukimura''s phones. Since we had worked together with a predestination in mind to ensure we would be able to synergistically work together, there would be no worries on that front.


    "How can you say that for sure?" she asks. "Isn''t that because the paper you gave me meant something, Ayanokouji-kun?". The existence that creeped up from behind me, surprised us enough to make Karuizawa jump a little. It couldn''t be helped, because that existence was the boy that Karuizawa had tried to break up with, Hirata.


    "Good work on the exam, both of you. Mind if I take a seat?" he asks. "Of course".


    Karuizawa shifted ufortably and looked away from Hirata, but did not show any signs of outright rejecting him. It is now 10:55 PM. In 5 more minutes, a mail will be sent to all the students.


    "It''s almost time. Is Horikita-san noting yet? Shouldn''t we contact her?".


    "She''s the type to always cut it close. We can afford to wait another four minutes" I replied.


    "Ahh. It looks like she''s here". It seems at least in this case, Horikita has arrived faster than I had expected her to.


    "Haa~ If I see this bunch meeting in front of my eyes like this, I can''t help but sigh" Horikita said.


    "You''ve finally arrived. By the way, what''s that behind you?" I asked her.


    "If you pay any attention to him, you lose. Just think of him as a ghost riding my back and ignore him that way" Horikita replied.


    "Don''t say that, Horikita. I thought you would be anxious during the exam period and I got worried about you, that''s why I called out to you like that"


    I had not seen him around recently, but Sudou Ken stood beside Horikita almost as if he''s stuck to her.


    "You''re in my way, get lost" Horikita told him.


    "D-Don''t say that. I challenged this exam with my very best efforts, you know" Sudou replied.


    "Then do you have any confidence that you left behind a good result?" she asks.


    "...I was only a step away from that. But it looks like someone faster than me sent the mail first" Sudou said.


    After having heard that half-hearted excuse from him, it seems Horikita had stopped paying any attention to him. Horikita then takes a seat in thest vacant seat. Sudou panics and quickly moves to pull over a chair from a nearby table.


    "You''re still in the way" Horikita tells Sudou.


    "It''s fine, right? I''m just going to listen to you. Also, don''t exclude me" he replies to her.


    Despite this being a rather unusual gathering of members, it seems Sudou has no interest in hearing our side of things.


    "More importantly, the chain of mails we got earlier...".


    "Yeah, I was also curious about that"


    About roughly 2 hours ago, it was an incident that urred just as I had parted ways with Ichinose. Four mails were sent to our phones one after another. The contents of those mails informed us of the end of the exam for several groups.


    The (Rat) group, the (Horse) group, the (Bird) group and the (Boar) group. All those groups had their exam ended by the appearance of a traitor.


    "The (Horse) group is the one where the "target" was Minami-kun, right?"


    "Yes. In other words, there''s a possibility his identity was uncovered by someone"


    "In the other groups, is there a possibility that one of us had sent the mail?" Horikita anxiously asks. If the "target" makes a mistake, the damage they would incur is nothing tough at.


    "I was inquiring about that and asked around in several groups earlier. As far as the boys'' side goes, they''re saying none of them are the traitor that sent the mail" Hirata tells Horikita.


    This is of course, assuming they haven''t fed us a lie. But to a certain degree, I''m sure we can trust them.


    "Was Yamauchi fine?". I asked about the man who was ready to go to extremes if necessary.


    "Ahh, umm. That one''s fine. Yamauchi-kun was in the (Bird) group, and it seems he did try to send a betrayal mail. But he hesitated for too long, and the exam ended before he could send the mail" Hirata replies to me.


    "I don''t know who it was from where, but betraying us first before we could was a fine y".


    Horikita had predicted that if Yamauchi were to send the betrayal mail, he would havepletely gotten the answer wrong. I''m sure she''s correct too. He had lost his chance the moment he did not send the mail straight away and hesitated after the end of the exam.


    "But we don''t know the girls'' side" Horikita points out.


    "That''s fine. I''ve already checked the girls'' side. Nobody sent the mails" Karuizawa replies to Horikita bluntly without any hesitation at all. Since she rules over the girls of ss D, her information gathering abilities are almost as fast as Hirata.


    "...I see".


    Of course Horikita, who has no such information gathering ability, has no other choice but to ept that answer.


    "In the end, this exam. I wonder why the briefing was done with such a small group of people?" Hirata murmurs that question was though he could not grasp the meaning behind it.


    "This exam is one that tests ''thinking''. In other words, how we think. It''s not like every question has an answer...or something like that" Horikita replies to Hirata.


    Indeed, it could be that only by seeing through those pointless bluffs, can we find the answer hidden beneath all the questions. It might be natural to assume that.


    "More importantly than that, what I''m worried about is the fact that those four mails came in almost simultaneously. The window for betrayal is 30 minutes. But even so, having all the betrayals happen within the first 1 and 2 minutes. Is it even normal?" Horikita asks.


    "Isn''t it just...a coincidence?".


    It seems from the perspective of Sudou who had just been listening in on our conversation, it may all have seemed like a coincidence.


    "When Kouenji-kun sent the betrayal mail, the response from the school was immediate. If we assume that they reply as fast as an automatic response..."


    "The possibility that the mails were sent together at once is extremely high. In other words, it may be that it''s one ss responsible for all the betrayals".


    Precisely. I also thought that there was no other possibility but that for four mails to be sent with that timing.


    "It may have been that they timed their betrayal mails to let us know it was them who did it"


    "Yes. I also cannot think of any alternative reason than that. And there''s only one man who would do something like that..." Horikita said.


    Horikita and Hirata naturally exchange those words. I''m just grateful this would end without me having to say anything unnecessary.


    And there is meaning in using this cafe that we have used many times before, to meet tonight.


    "As expected, you were here".


    It was so that I could invite the 6th guest, that man. To this ce.


    "Ryuuen...!!!". Having realized Ryuuen''s presence, Sudou stood up as if to intimidate him but Ryuuen did not pay him any attention and simply grabbed a vacant chair before sitting down next to Horikita.


    "I thought I''de and enjoy the results with you. Thanks for being here in such an easy-to-tell ce" Ryuuen said.


    "Yes. I chose this ce especially so that even you with your stupidity would be able to find this ce. Thank me" Horikita replied to him.


    "But even so, Suzune. This is a ratherrge gathering for you. What''s with the change of heart?" Ryuuen asks Horikita.


    Ryuuen said this while looking at the four of us gathered at the table (while ignoring Sudoupletely).


    "I was bothered by your persistent nagging. I was consulting them about it here" Horikita replies.


    "Don''t give Horikita any trouble!" Sudou roars at Ryuuen.


    "Sudou-kun, shut up" Horikita said.


    ".....ou...".


    Having been stopped by Horikita, Sudou obediently sinks back into his chair. He''s a surprisingly honest one.


    "I thought you didn''t have any friends that were actually friends. Well that''s fine".


    This itself is yet another defensive n I had prepared against Ryuuen. By increasing the amount of people Horikita interacts it, I had effectively created a dummy. Naturally, the amount of people he''d need to keep an eye on would increase and it would be unsustainable for him.


    "The results will be announced soon. Did you get any results?".


    "More or less. You look pretty rxed" Horikita replies to Ryuuen.


    "Kukuku. I wouldn''t be out here if I weren''t. It also seems like the same people fromst time are here".


    "Oh that''s right. Last time during the results announcement after acting all high and mighty, you lost miserably" Sudouughs at Ryuuen after seemingly having remembered something and points a finger at him.


    And as if to match Sudou''s actions, Horikita also looks down at Ryuuen with a disgusted expression.


    "Stop it, Suzune. If you do this now, you''re just going to embarrass yourselfter, you know? I already know the "target" of our group" Ryuuen said.


    Whether those words were the truth or a lie, Horikita was not shaken one bit. Perhaps it''s because she already had confidence that she would not lose to Ryuuen.


    "I''m d about that. I look forward to the results" Horikita tells Ryuuen.


    "We don''t even need to wait for that. I can tell you who the "target" for the (Dragon) group is now" he replies to Horikita.


    "I''m sorry but you just sound like a loser at this point. The exam is already over and no one from the (Dragon) group turned traitor. It can only mean one thing" Horikita said.


    It would only mean that Ryuuen had finished the exam without realizing that Kushida was the "target". That would be the undeniable truth.


    "If youe to know my kindness, you''ll be so grateful that you''ll wet your crotch" Ryuuen tells Horikita.


    And using such vulgarnguage, Ryuuenughs as though he were amused.


    "...tell me then. Who is the "target" of the (Dragon) group?" Horikita asks him.


    And as if he were waiting for her to say that, Ryuuen raised his hand whileughing. He peeps through the gaps of his fingers like a beast, as if he were preparing to leap on the throat of his prey.


    "Kushida Kikyou". Ryuuen said that name.


    "Ehh?".


    Horikita, who had not reacted to any of Ryuuen''s words until now, froze with a small, surprised voice. It must have been because she was confident that he would absolutely not uncover that identity that she was overwhelmed now. And also, Hirata from the same (Dragon) group seemed shocked too.


    "I''m sorry but from the second day of the exam, I already knew that Kushida was the "target" of the group" Ryuuen told them.


    "This is a joke...right? If so, you could have ended the exam by sending the betrayal mail. But the exam didn''t end like that. That means you only realized it after the exam ended through some other means, am I wrong?" Horikita asks him.


    "I just felt sorry for you after seeing you try so desperately to protect the identity of the "target", then seeing you so confident, so rxed and sure about your victory that you would even look down on others. That''s why I led you on until the end" Ryuuen told Horikita.


    "How did you figure it out?" Hirata asks Ryuuen in response to his words in a tone that was a mixture of curiosity and fear.


    After they tried so hard to protect Kushida''s identity, and the fact that there was apparently no traitor. They must have been curious about that.


    "Unfortunately the answer to that...involves you, Suzune" Ryuuen tells Horikita.


    "Me?".


    Horikita, right about now, is surely desperately reflecting on the events of the exam in her head, while pretending to still be calm. When, where and how she got seen through.


    "I realized it from the movement of your eyes, breathing, movement of your mouth, your tone of voice and everything else about you" Ryuuen told Horikita.


    "Stop with the jokes".


    "Joke? Then are you iming to know how else I would have known the truth?" Ryuuen quickly replies.


    "That''s...surely you heard that from someone else just now".


    "I understand your feelings of not wanting to admit it. That out of everyone in the group, you are the most worthless one. But don''t me yourself for that, Suzune. You just picked the wrong guy to mess with. And besides, the exam was chaotic anyways. In particr, the ones you watched out for most was ss A. Rx" Ryuuen told Horikita.


    "W-What are you s-saying you''ve done?" Horikita asks Ryuuen.


    "You''ll know the answer soon enough" he replies.


    Apparently the four betrayal mails were all Ryuuen''s work.


    And once 11 PM arrived, a mail arrived in our phones all at once.


    And without sparing Ryuuen a gaze, we all looked down to see the results.


    (Rat) ---> Due to the traitor''s correct assessment. Oue 3.


    (Cow) ---> Due to the traitor''s wrong assessment. Oue 4.


    (Tiger) ---> Due to the target''s identity being protected. Oue 2.


    (Rabbit) ---> Due to the traitor''s wrong assessment. Oue 4.


    (Dragon) ---> Due to the entire group''s correct assessment after the exam''s end. Oue 1.


    (Snake) ---> Due to the target''s identity being protected. Oue 2.


    (Horse) ---> Due to the traitor''s correct assessment. Oue 3.


    (Sheep) ---> Due to the target''s identity being protected. Oue 2.


    (Monkey) ---> Due to the traitor''s correct assessment. Oue 3.


    (Bird) ---> Due to the traitor''s correct assessment. Oue 3.


    (Dog) ---> Due to the target''s identity being protected. Oue 2.


    (Boar) ---> Due to the traitor''s correct assessment. Oue 3.


    And based on those results. Increases and decreases in the ss and private points in this exam would be as follows. In this case, cl and pr would represent ss point and private points respectively.


    ss A - Minus 200cl Plus 2 million pr


    ss B - No change in cl Plus 2.5 million pr


    ss C - Plus 150 cl Plus 5.5 million pr


    ss D - Plus 50 cl Plus 3 million pr


    "ss C...is the top". Horikita and the others seemed shocked at the results.


    "Isn''t it great, Suzune? Thanks to your misfortune, the (Dragon) group has gotten the unexpected oue 1. Now, all the sses should equally receive arge amount of points" Ryuuen tells Horikita.


    Ryuuen then ps his hands andughs satisfactorily.


    "If you bow your head before me and beg. I can tell you the answer" Ryuuen tells Horikita.


    "Who would do something like that?".


    Horikita had started to say that, but quickly and strongly closed her mouth.


    "Man. That expression of yours. It''s pretty sexy" Ryuuen tells Horikita.


    Ryuuen then takes out his phone from his pocket and ces it on the table in front of us for all of us to see. On the screen seems to be a list that Ryuuen has managed to put together. Rat, bird, boar. In those groups were written the names of the students suspected to be the "targets" from ss A.


    "I discovered the root of this exam and arrived at that. Then I focused on targeting only those of ss A. And this is the proof of that" Ryuuen tells us.


    In other words, it means Ryuuen managed to clear this exam without targeting neither ss D nor ss B an only attacking ss A. Normally, it would have been impossible to pull off such an inconvenient feat. But there''s no denying that Ryuuen did, in fact, pull it off.


    "And I''m sorry to tell you this. But unfortunately, my next target is you, Suzune. In the next exam, I will make sure to especially target you. I will keep going until I havepletely torn your mind and heart to pieces" Ryuuen deres to Horikita.


    No longer having any words to reply to him with, Horikita just kept staring at the results in the mail.


    It would mean that ss C now possesses an overwhelming lead on the other sses, having obtained arge amount of points here in this exam.


    Now looking back at it, even though Kouenji seemed to have been messing around back then, it was a fine y by him to secure some points for us back then. Otherwise, it would have been ss C''s exclusive victory.


    Of course Kouenji''s actions ended up sending stray bullets flying into the "targets" of the other sses as well.


    "Look forward to the second semester". Having paid back the debt from the ind test, Ryuuen seemed satisfied as he walked away. And the students, despite their victory, did not seem to be celebrating but rather looked worn out.


    "I can still ept that Ryuuen-kun simply gathered information on ss A''s "targets". I can chalk it up to him having a talent we don''t have. But how did he get (Dragon) group''s result?" Hirata asked.


    But there''s no need to think particrly hard about this.


    "It''s not that hard of a task. If you put your mind to it, it''s pretty simple".


    "What do you mean?"


    "Leaving aside the manner of how Ryuuen found out the "target"''s identity. All he had to do was announce ''Kushida is the target'' before the end of the exam. Of course, nobody would believe in the words of someone like Ryuuen. Especially a group of gifted people like that group. But, the closing period alone is different. Even if you answer mistakenly during that window, there would be no risk. As such, even someone ying defense like Katsuragi would be tempted to vote. If even there is 1% chance that Kushida really is the "target", the first oue would be most convenient to all of them after all" I said.


    If he had nted the seeds of it earlier, it is an extremely simple task. But it is something impossible to do normally. It''s a task that cannot be aplished unless everyone trusts that it is indeed Kushida. Is this really possible? Even I cannot imagine how it could have happened. This could not have been a sess. How did, leaving aside ss D, he guide everyone to oue 1 while gaining their trust? Unless he had an ''absolute proof that everyone must believe in''...perhaps.


    "Horikita. Just perhaps but---we may far some hurdles in the future".


    And not just once or twice, depending on the circumstances, it may involve the whole of ss D even.


    "...hurdles from Ryuuen-kun? Indeed he managed to do well in this exam, that much is true. But there''s no guarantee that he will be able to repeat this in the future. In fact, your group actually won, am I wrong?" Horikita asks me.


    "That''s right. I might just be overthinking this. Don''t worry about it" I replied to Horikita.


    Right now it''s still nothing but a premonition. But what if this premonitiones true? I can''t help but think this may be the first step towards despair. But at the same time, I also began to feel the emotion of ''excitement'' start to grow inside of me.

 Chapter 152: Short Story 1 : Ichinose SS - In the cracks between dream and reality

    <h4>Chapter 152: Short Story 1 : Ichinose SS - In the cracks between dream and reality</h4>


    In front of me, there were a dorayaki and a stromboli.


    "I want to eat both!"


    The starving me pounced on the two targets with a flying pose.


    However, the two escaped at high speed.


    "Muu, impressive. Then I won''t hold back either!"


    I leaped again, even more swiftly. After that, I directly extended my arm.


    But the food once again slipped through my hands and increased the distance with me.


    "...Then, how about this?"


    I gave up on the stromboli and I only extended my arm towards the dorayaki. This time I didn''t let it run away and I caught it easily. Just when I was calmly thinking about going for the stromboli, it escaped for the third time and increased the distance with me.


    And the dorayaki that was in my hands just a moment ago had slipped away without me realizing it.


    "This can only mean---"


    When I realized what the food represented, they disappeared and the world dissipated in an instant. After that, I felt the soft ground catching me. Then, I heard the rm sound I am used to hearing from near my head.


    "Umm~..."


    That''s right. I used my dizzy head to grasp the situation. Today is thest day of the special exam. Since I arrived at the room earlier than anyone, I ended up falling asleep while I was racking my brains about how to decide the oue of the battle.


    After getting up, I realized the figure of the ss D student Ayanokouji-kun, who I didn''t know when he arrived, inside the room.


    "Go~od mor~ning Ayanokouji-kun. Sorry, my rm clock must have surprised you."


    "No, not at all. It looks like you have slept well."


    "Ahahaha, sorry. Ipletely drowsed off. You are so early, there''s still 20 minutes left, you know?"


    "You too, since when have you been here?"


    "Roughly 1 hour ago. I wanted to stay here calmly. It''s noisy staying in the dorms, with friends going in and out of the room.


    I wasn''t nning to sleep, but I was a bit embarrassed so I ended up saying that.


    However, this might be a good thing. The result of this was that I could decide the battle n.


    "And there were also a lot of things I wanted to sort out."


    "Did you get results?"


    "More or less."


    If I chase after 2 rabbits at the same time I will end up getting none. I have firmly established the policies to confront the Rabbit group.


    Still, I am rarely together with Ayanokouji-kun alone, so let''s investigate him.


    Yukimura-kun and Sotomura-kun are easier to read, but Ayanokouji-kun looks like he is in the clouds, he is very hard to read.


    I stood up, fixed my hair messed from sleep, and sat beside Ayanokouji-kun.


    "Since there''s still time until the exam starts, if it doesn''t bother you, do you want to have a little chat?"


    "It won''t trouble me. If you think it''s okay, then it''s okay for me, Ichinose."


    He did not dislike it and agreed to my request.


    "Then it''s decided. I have something I wanted to ask Ayanokouji-kun. I have already asked all the ss B male students like Kanzaki-kun, but I haven''t asked the students from the other sses, so it kept bothering me. Ayanokouji-kun, do you have a strong desire to be promoted to ss A?"


    First of all, I need to ascertain his inner heart. What he thinks, for what goal he is taking action, and so on.


    I have been questioning myself about the group distribution of this special exam. Being assigned into a group has a certain meaning. For example, Kanzaki-kun was assigned to the Dragon group, and the Dragon group had the names of the representatives of each ss. I''m not trying to blow my own trumpet, but normally, shouldn''t I be assigned to the Dragon group too?


    But the reality didn''t go like this. I was very discouraged during a split second, but I immediately pondered about it. It could be that there was another meaning.


    There must be some implications in the fact that I was not sent to the Dragon group.


    The Ayanokouji-kun in front of me could also be one of the possibilities--

 Chapter 153: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa SS - Invisible Presence

    <h4>Chapter 153: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa?SS - Invisible Presence?</h4>


    This was an event that happened not long after the special test started.


    I went earlier to the Rabbit group exam room.


    "I''vee a bit early... but whatever"


    Actually I didn''t intend to arrive this early, but approximately 10 minutes is still in an eptable extent.


    I only wanted to avoid meeting with Manabe and the other girls.


    The reason being "that incident". Reopening old wounds in these unexpected circumstances had disrupted my mood. Standing worried in front of the door of the room was also strange, so I simply entered directly into the room. Eg... I only saw Ayanokouji-kun waiting alone sitting on a chair alone after entering the room. The disgusted expression I adopted in a sh was seen by him, but it didn''t matter.


    I didn''t want to approach him, so I made some distance with him. I chose the furthest ce from him and I sat down.


    During the period of time after this, I was passing time chatting with my friends with my phone.


    After that, Rino wanted to have a phone call, so we did that.


    "Ah, hello Rino. What''s the situation over there? This side? Ah--, this side is not just terrible, the situation is at the limit. Even if I''m being separated from Hirata-kun, at least give they should give me some decent guys. This group is really full of malice.


    It looked like there were a lot of girls in the group where Rino was allocated, so envious. I was havingplicated feelings about thinking that they were in high spirits during my absence. Girls are certainly organisms that gossip behind the people they hate. In order to avoid issues from appearing after the test was finished, I should scout out in advance, in order to control them. This is the most important thing I should really be doing right now. After finishing the phone call with a few words, I inspected the chat log from start to finish to look for suspicious things. En, there shouldn''t be any problem. At present my presence is still working.


    Ayanokouji-kun, who was mly waiting in the room, entered my field of vision.


    "Ah��right. Are you the Target? It seems that neither Yukimura-kun nor So...-kun are."


    This thing was not important. I only asked in order to pass the time. How should I put it, I didn''t have any impression of this guy. He was an unremarkable guy in the ssroom, but I could still find him from the corners of my memory. Why? Just by thinking a little I arrived at the answer.


    Just from appearance alone, Ayanokouji-kun doesn''t look bad at all. If he could socialize as well as Hirata-kun, maybe he could be a person whose poprity wouldn''t lose to him.


    "I''m not"


    He answered me briefly. No, totally impossible, he doesn''t possess dialogue skills. That''s why he is always mixed with old fashioned girls like Horikita-san and Sakura-san.


    "Ah, I see. Then it''s okay"


    "Do you believe me?"


    Was it because I was suspicious? Ayanokouji-kun looked at me while saying this.


    "Hah? You probably aren''t, right?"


    I gave a slightly angry reply and he immediately shifted his gaze and stayed silent. You are a man, so embarrassing.


    It''s useless to keep chatting with him. While thinking this, I took out my phone again.


    In the end, besides Hirata-kun, there are no real men in ss D.


    That''s why I can''t leave his side.


    Looking back right now, this was the first time Ayanokouji-kun and me spend time alone together.


    In my three years of school life, he would be the most important and irreceable person, but at this very moment I wasn''t aware of it.


    Trantion: Jnovels;

 Chapter 154: Prologue: Even so the Summer Vacation heads towards its end

    <h4>Chapter 154: Prologue:?Even so the Summer Vacation heads towards its end</h4>


    Sazae-san syndrome. I wonder if you''ve heard of that word before. If I had to exin simply, it''s the despair of having to face Monday urring after watching the Sazae-san that starts in the evening of Sunday. In the same vein, as the end of the summer vacation approaches, a lot of students also face a simr despair. They think things like ''if only the vacation had been longer'' or ''if only I had gotten to y a bit more''. But I don''t think that way. In life, the time you get to y to your heart''s content is restricted mostly to your student life.


    Assuming the retirement age is 60 at it lowest and 18 is the age when one enters society, the years that one is required to work woulde up to 42 years. That is a much longer timepared to the 12 years it takes to go from elementary school to one''s high school graduation. Once that has passed, one would then be bound by society and lose one''s freedom. And in some cases, one continues to be bound by their work even after having passed their retirement age. Of course, there are naturally people who are born free from these restrictions.


    Some are born to wealthy parents and sometimes some seed as entrepreneurs. Shortcuts to life such as those also exist, but the chances of those happening are like the chances of winning a lottery and one needs to understand that. As a result, for over half their lives, most people have to sacrifice themselves in the name of contributing to society. Looking at it from the perspective of those in society, being a student itself is like enjoying a summer vacation for them. However, there are many students who be adults without appreciating that fact.


    And once they reach ages of 30 or 40 years, they look back at those times and think things like ''I had so much fun back then''.


    This story is the story of students who waver back and forth between childhood and adulthood. A small, small.

 Chapter 155 - 1: Ibuki Mio is surprisingly a person with common sense

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 1: Ibuki Mio is surprisingly a person withmon sense</h4>


    Special exam. The first thing thates to mind upon hearing that word would normally be writing exams or practical tests rted to sports or something along the lines of that. However, at the school I attend, the Advanced Nurturing High School, special exams aren''t simple things like that. A special exam that pits sses against each other in a survival test on an uninhabited ind, or an intellectually demanding game that pits liars against liars on a cruise ship. Such tests that surpass logic continued one after another over the course of the summer vacation.


    For a 1st year like me, the days of brief respite from all that, including today, numbered only 7. Once that time is up, the second semester will resume. And by the way, the manner in which I spent those days of rest was quite simple. I just spend day after day without calling anyone or speaking to anyone. In other words, it was very lonely.


    "I don''t mind either way".


    I''m already satisfied with just having my freedom, I don''t wish for any extra happiness. It''s not like I wanted friends of my own. But recently, I had begun thinking something like that.


    The more connections I forge with people, the more people I would be able to hang out with. But that in itself is problematic. If a friend of mine were to ask me out, there''s a possibility that I may be overjoyed by that. But even in solitude, there are things I can still do. As a matter of fact I''m doing one of those things right now, using my phone to ess my point bnce. I saw on the screen that I currently had 106,219 points. Of them, I transferred 100,000 points to one of my ssmates, Sudou Ken. And not too long after, the person who received the transfer, Sudou, called me.


    "Yo, Ayanokouji. What are you doing just now?" he asks.


    "Nothing in particr. I was just wondering what to have for dinner".


    "I see. I ate some Sasami just now. The taste is simple and easy to get tired of, but for that, I can change it up a bit. I can bake it or boil it...but what the hell that''s not important. What I wanted to ask was about the fortune-teller" Sudou said.


    Fortune teller? Now that''s a word I didn''t expect Sudou to say.


    Normally Sudou, who thinks in terms of ck and white, prefers things that are simple like the Sasami he just ate. I never expected that Sudou to talk about things as abstract as fortune-telling.


    "The thing is, it seems a really urate fortune-teller is here at Keyaki Mall just for the summer vacation. It seems to be trending among the upperssmen. Even during my club, everyone was talking about that fortune-teller. Since I got some ''extra points'' as well I feel like ying there. That''s why let''s go together. Of course I''ll treat you" Sudou told me.


    It was an invitation to hang out with my fellow ssmate, Sudou. Speaking of Keyaki Mall, it seems to be that facility that students often use. Since students are obligated to live on school grounds, it is necessary to prepare the required facilities for students. But it''s not as diverse and unlimited as the outside world. For instance, there are no idol concerts, no amusement parks and no zoos. Since the area is limited, facilities are naturally also limited. To put it simply, it''s a small world. And in such a school, whenever something new happens, it always ends up trending among the students, but I never expected it to be fortune-telling of all things. It was unexpected. But even so, I reply back in a positive tone.


    Since no one had ever invited me to hang out with them before, I was so happy I could not stop those feelings and quickly asked him back.


    "When are you going?".


    "Tomorrow morning. Apparently it''s happening at 10 but if you don''t go there early it seems you''ll be stuck in a queue, we should be there by 9:30" Sudou tells me.


    It seems Sudou already has the schedule nned out in his head, that means it''ll save us time.


    "I''m fine on my end, but what about your club?" I asked him.


    "Yeah. The tournament I was telling you about a while ago ended just now so it''s fine. We''ve been training every day until we copse, you know. If they don''t let us rest once a while our bodies won''t hold up" Sudou replies.


    Sudou was in a basketball tournament today. Even though he had been practicing quietly on his own every day, I was concerned about the results of the tournament. And another thing as well.


    "Did you have any ''trouble''?" I asked him. I made sure to emphasize the word ''trouble'' so Sudou understood the meaning of it quickly.


    "Yeah. It was fairly hard, with directors and coaches all there. The level of supervision there can''t even bepared to the middle school days. We weren''t even allowed to chat it up with students from other schools other than direct contact during thepetition. The restrictions go as far as our toilet breaks. It thought it was impossible" Sudou tells me.


    Even though club activities were technically outside the school, it seems as expected the school still keeps a severe check on it.


    "But anyways, I managed it somehow. I got through it somehow with guts" he said.


    "I see. That''s a relief. How about Yamauchi?" I asked.


    "I made sure to delete the data so don''t worry about it. I understand that much at least".


    Even Sudou''s school life rides on this, so he won''t do anything rash. But just in case, I should meet Yamauchi directly to confirm that the data has been deleted, just to be on the safe side.


    "By the way, did you manage to y in the important match?".


    "Yeah. And among the 1st years, it was only me who got to y. I even received special praise for it. But I lost the match so it''s not much to be proud of" Sudou said.


    I don''t know much about this, but being able to debut in a game as a 1st year itself is a praiseworthy thing. And from Sudou''s words, I sensed more of an eptance than a feeling of frustration anyways. Rather, it should be seen as him steadily achieving results in the basketball club. He was probably practicing hard for this tournament. Especially since the 1st years were away from school on the special exams, so to make up for that, he must have been practicing harder than any other student.


    "So what''re you gonna do? Fortune-telling. You going or not?" Sudou asked me.


    "There''s nothing I have nned so I guess I''ll go".


    Once I had agreed to go, Sudou changed the conversation and told me "Make sure to invite Suzune too. Absolutely invite her. Understand?" Sudou said.


    "...I see"


    It seems that Sudou never wanted to ask me to go see the fortune-teller but rather wanted to go with Horikita. But he must have felt even if he invited her, the chances of her epting were low hence relied on me.


    "Just so you know...I don''t think she''s interested in fortune-telling" I told him.


    "Even so, make sure to invite her. This is the one speciality you''re good at right?" Sudou asks me.


    What speciality? I want him to stop using me as a Horikita invitation machine.


    "I''ll try asking her. But don''t expect too much" I told him.


    "Try isn''t good enough" Sudou replied.


    "Not good enough?....."


    I felt that Sudou''s words which slightly contained his anger had a weight to them. He''s nning out tomorrow on the assumption that Horikita would definitely be there.


    "You need to absolutely do it. If you don''t invite Horikita, there''s no meaning to this" he said.


    "Even if you say that, I don''t know her ns for tomorrow either. And it''s still uncertain if she''s interested in fortune-telling or not. Isn''t it easier to invite her out for shopping or watching a movie instead?" I asked.


    "No worries. Every woman likes fortune-telling" Sudou said.


    I think that''s just absolutism...


    But anyways, girls do have the image of liking fortune-telling. But when ites to Horikita, I cannot imagine her acting like a normal girl and enjoying fortune-telling.


    "You get it? Whether you invite her or not, make sure to tell me. Absolutely, you got it?" Sudou told me.


    And after saying that, Sudou cut the call by force. I had thought it was strange for Sudou to invite me out for fortune-telling, it seems this is what he really wanted.


    While I felt slightly disappointed, I quickly changed my feelings. I better call Horikita quickly. If Sudou finds outter I ignored his request, it would be troublesome for me as well. Before I forget, I call Horikita on the scene right away. And soon enough, Horikita picked up the call.


    "Hey Horikita, do you like fortune-telling?" I asked her.


    Every woman likes fortune-telling. If there''s a woman capable of destroying my perceived notions about girls in general, it is undoubtedly this woman.


    "You say the strangest thing as an opener" Horikita said.


    Indeed. But for me, I have nothing else to open up the conversation with, so there was no choice.


    "It would be very helpful if you answered me" I told her.


    "So that means if I don''t answer you at all, there''s a possibility you won''t be saved?" she asks.


    I didn''t expect her to reply like that, but there is indeed a possibility of me not being saved if she doesn''t answer. The image of Sudou putting me in a headlock came to mind.


    "So? Will you save me?" I asked her.


    "If you don''t mind owing me one".


    So I''ll be owing her one just for answering whether or not she likes fortune-telling huh? I resisted the urge to move my fingers and quickly end the call now, but I have to hold on, Sudou''s angry face appeared in my mind after all.


    "Please consider it like that" I told her.


    Having realized that her answer is worth something, Horikita raised her voice slightly and answered.


    "Let''s see...I''m not very enthusiastic about it but it would be a lie to say I dislike it" she answered me.


    Unexpected, unexpected. Horikita had answered me as if affirming fortune-telling.


    "Have you ever had your fortune-told before perhaps?" I asked her.


    "Of course nothing like that. It''s just I''ve seen fortune-tellinge up in the news every morning" Horikita said.


    Perhaps she''s talking about the fortune-telling by birthday month thates up in the news.


    I can''t imagine a Horikita who changes her clothes or buys essories after hearing her lucky color is red from a television screen.


    "Are you perhaps addicted to fortune-telling?" she asks.


    "No, not like that. There''s been rumors floating around recently, have you heard about that fortune-teller?".


    "Fortune-teller?..."


    Silence as though she had remembered something settled in, and perhaps she remember something but Horikita soon replies in a convinced tone.


    "Indeed there seems to be quite an uproar over it. I''ve heard of it" she said.


    "I was slightly curious about it. They keep saying it''s urate, I wanted to see how urate it really was. But, I can''t really believe that fortune-telling could be so urate about something".


    I had expected her to agree with me but a different opinion came back from the other side of the phone.


    "Is that really true? I think a person with real power can be urate" Horikita said.


    "No, no. Only an esper or something can be that urate" I quickly replied.


    Horikita seemed to believe in that unexpectedly. Things like predicting a person''s future from their face, hands or date of birth. I don''t believe in such unrealistic things.


    "Not like that. The fortune-teller has no power to divine the future. Isn''t that obvious? It''s as absurd as someone who believe ghosts exist. But unlike psychics, fortune-tellers have ess to arge amount of your past data, in other words, they base their predictions based on a human''s patterns. So the skill of a fortune-teller that can guess such things from their customer is indeed high" Horikita told me.


    So she''s not just a dreaming girl but actually had an answer grounded in theory.


    "In other words, a power derived from cold reading, huh?".


    "You know quite some cheeky things" Horikita answered in an amused tone.


    "We cannot view ourselves objectively but expert fortune-tellers, in a short amount of time, can extract information about you and know even things that the person being divined does not realize. And that''s what''s left as the result of fortune-telling. Couldn''t we think of it like that?" Horikita said.


    Cold reading. Literally means reading someone''s mind without any prior preparation. It''s a technique that draws out information from a person through casual conversation to make them think you know more about them than you actually do. Using ''observation'' and ''insight'' skills to gain information on your target. And make them believe you could see the future and past by using words masterfully. It''s easy to say, but actually doing it while avoiding mistrust from the target and making them believe in it requires a high level of skill.


    "I''ve be a bit interested".


    "I''m d. I think it''ll be good for you to go" Horikita said.


    "Then why don''t youe along?" I asked her.


    "You''re kidding, right?" she replies.


    "I''m quite serious".


    "I refuse" Horikita said.


    I tried slipping in words of invitation into our brief conversation but she brilliantly rejected them all. But I have my own reasons for not being able to ept her rejection simply.


    "I''m an amateur when ites to fortune-telling, so I think it''s better for me to have someone like Horikita with me" I tell her.


    "I''m sorry but I''ll pass. I''m the type that''s bad at dealing with crowds, you know too" Horikita replies.


    Indeed that is true. Naturally there would be a lot of students crowded around the fortune-teller that so happens to be a hot topic right now. There''s even the possibility that it won''t simply be students but also adults that would go. I certainly cannot imagine Horikita being in a crowd like that.


    I tried to reconfirm it with her without retreating, but even if I stick to it I''ll just end up arousing her suspicions. As for me, if I had truly understood Horikita''s words, there would no longer be any reason to stick around. I''m sure Sudou won''t cause a big problem too. Maybe. Once I had quickly given up on inviting her, I cut the call. Then I briefly sent Sudou a message in the chat. Of course, it immediately registered as ''read'' and dissatisfied words came back to me.


    Sudou had replied "Then I quit" to me in the mail. As I had thought, my existence was only necessary to him for inviting Horikita. And since I had failed, he had no more use for me. But I must admit it would be weird for two men to go together to the fortune-teller.


    "But even so...fortune-telling huh?" I muttered.


    I was not interested initially, but after my conversation with Horikita I had be slightly interested.


    I suppose I''ll go check it out tomorrow.

 Chapter 156 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    Who the hell actually thought it was a good idea to go see a fortune-teller.


    "I may have messed up..."


    I knew it, but thete August morning assaulted by a heatwave made it a burning hell. I could even see a mirage forming and gently fluctuating on the concrete that lies ahead near the roadside trees. Of course the school facilities are all air conditioned and so we don''t feel the heat in there. In corridors, in lobbies or in our rooms. However, when directly exposed to the sun, one instantaneously starts to sweat.


    So this is how humans die. While thinking thoughts like that, I desperately attempt to find some shade. Fortunately for me, the school that boasts of itsrge school grounds has quite a bit of trees nted. Thanks to that, there is no shortage of shadows to obstruct the sunlight. It is currently 9:30 before the students start their various activities. I''m heading towards the rumored fortune-teller''s location. It seems they start their fortune-telling at 10:00, but I don''t n to stick around for long. I''ll just have them quickly divine my fortune and just as quickly leave. That is my aim. But as I got closer to my destination, I realize that my expectations have been betrayed.


    At Keyaki Mall which I had expected to be mostly empty, a crowd of students wearing summer outfits were already there. While I had hoped not all of them would be here for the same reason I am, that is unlikely to be the case. For now, to escape the burning hell outside, I decided to take shelter inside Keyaki. Since the event seems to be hosted on the 5th floor, I looked around for a nearby elevator.


    "Geeh..."


    Such a voice unexpectedly leaked out of me. Because close to ten students had already formed a crowd in front of the elevator. I wonder if people with the samemunication deficiency I have would be able to understand too. Whenever I take the elevator alone, I''m the type of person to repeatedly hit the ''Close'' button as soon as I get in. But I''m not as good at taking the elevator with arge group of people the same age as me. I will need a fair bit of courage to get in with the crowd.


    It might be a bit troublesome, but for now let''s take a detour and choose another elevator elsewhere. There is another elevator in the opposite direction that is currently unused by students and is kept as a reserve.


    "This is calming..." I muttered.


    This did require additional effort on my part, but I''m grateful just for the peace of mind it gave me. It is sad though. Having arrived on the 5th floor, I quickly search for the fortune-teller''s location.


    And there I encountered a situation more perplexing than the one before.


    "There are only couples here".


    Boy and girl. Two-in-one groups. In other words, a crowd made up predominantly of students in a lovers'' rtionship. Of course there are groups with only boys and groups with only girls here too, but they are the minority.


    Fortune-telling was originally meant for this sort of thing after all.


    Just divining thepatibility between a boyfriend and a girlfriend is not such a special thing in and of itself. However, it''s just I realized this ce is a lot more ufortable than I had expected.


    There''s not many people who came to the fortune-teller on their own. More so if it''s just a boy like me. In any case, since there''s already a queue forming I decided to line up with them. And when I did, a woman who seemed to be managing the queue called out to me.


    "Good morning. Will your partner beingter?" she asked me.


    "Partner? No, I''m alone" I replied to her.


    Of course, given that the people around us are mostly couples it''s natural to ask that question, but I''d like her to think more about us singles.


    "Ummm...".


    Perhaps she still has something to say, but the woman with an apologetic face continued on.


    "I''m afraid Sensei''s fortune-telling is for couples only..." she told me.


    "So it''s impossible for me alone?" I asked.


    She nods slightly and points forward. I could not see it well through the crowd of people, but there was a certain note that warned about the requirements.


    ''We will be guiding you as a pair. Please be aware of this fact'' it said.


    Reasonable. There shouldn''t be a single person like me here after all. Since I had not been confronted with an awkward situation like this before, it couldn''t be helped. It seems right now, I''m in a very difficult position.


    And also, I understand now the reason why Sudou wanted to invite Horikita out here. In this format of fortune-telling, he and Horikita would have a long time to talk to each other while lining up for the fortune-telling and they can spend a long time together until the fortune-telling is over.


    "That also means I never even mattered from the start" I muttered.


    Having realized it all now, Sudou''s words and behaviour start to take on an entirely new meaning. That I was never even invited in the first ce. And even if I had been, I wonder if he would have found an excuse to shake me off. What a sad story.


    "By the way, the queue beside you is the same, is it not?" I asked.


    "...Yes. Ukon-sensei''s only telling the fortune for pairs..." the female clerk answers.


    "I understand".


    I bowed my head towards the clerk and left the queue. And the students, who were already lining up behind me, simply took one step forward. I never expected this kind of trick to be involved. As for me, my image of fortune-telling was that of an old woman on the side of the street counting coins while doing her job, something like that. But recently, it seems rmended for couples fortune-telling like this also exists.


    I thought it wouldn''t be too bad to experience fortune-telling once at least, but it seems it can''t be helped. There''s not much point in trying to invite Horikita out again, so I''d better retreat here quietly.


    "Huh? So you''re telling me I can''t get in alone?"


    It seems in the queue beside me, there''s another single victim who came alone, as a voice that sounded like they were angry could be heard from there. And as I sent a sympathetic gaze their way, my eyes unfortunately met with that person''s.


    "Ah".


    That short answer came from a person who happened to be an acquaintance of mine. When I pretended to have not seen her and attempted to leave, for some reason, with the same timing, she walked in the same direction I did. I quicken my footsteps.


    "Wait".


    Perhaps she thought I was attempting to run away (I was attempting to run away), but she chased after me.


    "Is there something I can help you with?" I asked her.


    "Where is Horikita?".


    Having asked that brief question, the girl quickly scanned her surroundings.


    She was Ibuki Mio, a student of ss C. She too, like Sudou, seemed to be attempting to get at Horikita through me. However, unlike Sudou, Ibuki''s actions in this case is reasonable.


    It''s just, it would be a great help if she could get to Horikita without needing to pass through me.


    "It''s not like I''m always hanging out with her, I''m alone today" I told her.


    "Ahh. I see".


    In the previous uninhabited ind test, this Ibuki was sent to ss D as a spy and tried to throw the ss into chaos. And then sheter fought with Horikita, and since then, Ibuki has been antagonistic towards Horikita. A rivalry would be more urate for their rtionship.


    Although her usual tsun attitude has not changed, she does have a pretty good fashion sense and definitely leaves a good impression. If she acted a bit more mature, I wouldn''t be surprised if she became popr.


    "Normally fortune-telling is done one-on-one isn''t it? I didn''t expect this at all, don''t you agree too?" Ibuki asks me.


    "I suppose so. I did have that sort of image" I replied to her.


    "So? Didn''t you ask Horikita out for this?" she asked.


    First it was Sudou and now Ibuki. The topic of the conversation is always about Horikita, who''s not even here.


    "I didn''t. If you want to talk to Horikita that much, why don''t you go and see her yourself? Tell her you want to go see the fortune-teller together" I told Ibuki.


    "Huh? Absolutely not. It''s not like I have anything to talk to her about anyways".


    If that''s the case then I''d like you to not talk about Horikita again and again.


    "I never was really interested in fortune-telling from the start so I have no regrets here. How about you?" I asked her.


    "I''d be lying if I said I have no regrets..." Ibuki told me. It seems the pair requirement presents a difficult problem for her which she realized, as she shook her head while stating her regret.


    "I can''t do anything but give up now. I''m also bad at talking" Ibuki said.


    That was an answer that wasn''t really an answer at all. She did say she was bad at talking, but unlike Sakura, she didn''t seem like the type that would have trouble carrying on a normal conversation. In fact she is perfectly capable of talking to me on equal terms...or even talking down on me.


    "Why don''t you invite Ryuuen?" I asked Ibuki.


    I said that as an added joke, but she made a face of disgust equal to or perhaps even greater than Horikita''s.


    "I''d absolutely hate to see his face even during the holidays. You must be joking" Ibuki replied to me.


    "But you were together with him on the ship, weren''t you? Isn''t it normal to think you two are intimate?" I asked her.


    "...that''s only because I felt responsible for not figuring out the leader of ss D" Ibuki said.


    She answered weakly like that. If what she says is true, that would mean Ibuki acted together with Ryuuen then as a means of taking responsibility for her failure. That alone didn''t give me the whole picture but that must be something only ss C would understand. Even so, in the first part of the special exam, the uninhabited ind test, Ibuki sessfully identified Horikita as ss D''s leader, and she was not wrong in her assessment. If I had not interfered, she would have made a big contribution to ss C undoubtedly.


    "I wanted to ask you something, but during the ind test, who was ss D''s leader?" Ibuki asked me.


    "I wonder".


    "I wonder? It''s not like you don''t know" she said.


    "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t really tell you. But I really don''t know. I think most of ss D is also in the dark, wouldn''t they be? Horikita was moving in the shadows, and she must have pulled it off somehow and that''s all I can make of this" I told Ibuki.


    Ibuki stares at me as though looking through me. But, I''m not so foolish as to be seen through by such a simple observation.


    "...well, if it were that easy I wouldn''t need to go through this much trouble" Ibuki shrugs her shoulder as if she had given up.


    "If Ryuuen is no good, why don''t you invite girls from your ss?" I asked Ibuki.


    "If I had such a person I wouldn''t be in this much trouble. I absolutely dislike the girls in my ss" Ibuki said. It seems even her ssmates are included in the category of people she absolutely dislikes.


    Ibuki is like Horikita...or even more so in her antisocial nature. In that sense, they are birds of a feather. And with a trigger, it feels like they could get along perfectly.


    "But just like you''re talking to me right now, Ibuki you should be able to talk to anyone else normally. I don''t get the feeling that you''re particrly bad with people" I told her.


    "That''s not true. When you talk with me you get that feeling don''t you? A thorny feeling" she replied.


    "I guess that''s true".


    Whenever I would talk with Ibuki, I get the feeling that I''m being pierced by a sharp saw. That is probably, Ibuki''s expression of her distance with others. I''m sure this feeling would be conveyed to the other students as well.


    "Whatever I do, the mood always ends up bad like this. You get it?" Ibuki said.


    In other words, because she''s bad at socializing, she cannot invite her ssmates. It is still doubtful whether ''bad at socializing'' is appropriate or not, but it must be a fact that this Ibuki likely sees even her ssmates in an antagonistic light.


    I can even picture her challenging the fortune-teller with that headstrong attitude of hers.


    "Even though you''re bad at dealing with people, it''s strange that you would try having your fortune told".


    "That''s another one of my troubles. It''s sort of like liking cats but having an allergy to cats too. That sort of thing" Ibuki told me.


    That must have been truly frustrating. Even though one likes something, they still find it difficult to ept or do, or something like that.


    "It''s amazing you''d be the spy in ss D even though you''re like that" I told her.


    Even though she always had a tsun attitude, she never showed any sign of difort during her spy activities, not once. Because even the ss D students, without suspecting Ibuki, took her in.


    "That and this are different. In any case, talking to others makes me anxious. And because I get anxious, I be nervous. I don''t like that. That''s why it can''t be helped. It''s not like I became like this because I like it. Why am I even talking to you about this? What if we get misunderstood?" Ibuki stopped the conversation at that while looking away.


    But that''s also my line. And before I realized it, the people around us had already moved up the queue and only the two of us were left behind alone. The other students might misunderstand us. But still, getting nervous after getting anxious, huh? So that''s where the root of her weakness lies. If that is true, a method to counter it might be unexpectedly easy.


    There is a n that would counter this weakness without needing to figure out the roots of what had made her anxious in the past.


    "Earlier, you said it was a different matter when you were spying, didn''t you?" I asked Ibuki.


    "I did. Because it is a fact".


    "Then what''s the difference between that time and usual?" I continued the question.


    Having heard the question, Ibuki mulled over the answer and was silent for a while. And answered in a way that was very like her.


    "I don''t know. Different things are different. That''s all" she said.


    More than an answer, it seems she''s given up on trying to tell the difference entirely.


    "It looks like you haven''t given it much thought" I said.


    "Obviously. I wouldn''t notice such trivial differences. I was acting then after all" Ibuki replied to me.


    "No. I think it''s surprisingly simple. The difference between talking to others and your acting back then, is simply a matter of ''recognition'' I believe" I said.


    "''Recognition''?".


    In response to the word she did not expect to hear, Ibuki''s interest must have been piqued since she turned to look at me.


    "Anyone would feel anxious if they imagine talking to a person face-to-face. But, that nervousness is only because you''re conscious of it, whether there was acting involved or not is irrelevant" I told Ibuki.


    For instance, somebody who''s bad at dealing with members of the opposite sex, even if they convince themselves ''I''m going to be a normie'', and go to mixers and such. There''s no guarantee that their anxiety wouldn''t prevent them from talking with loquacity. As a result, they would not be able to exert more power than they usually do. If they are still able to talk skillfully despite that, that would only mean from the start, they always had that capability in them.


    All it takes is to considermunication skills and athleticism as the same. Your talent and ability you''ve cultivated are tested in that sense.


    In other words, Ibuki has the ''ability to talk with others'' but simplycks the ability to ''properly carry it out''.


    "Until now, you''ve been projecting your delusions onto the various people you meet, and when youe face-to-face with them you seize up. That turns into anxiety and as a result, you''re unable to talk well with them, isn''t that it?" I told Ibuki.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? If it''s someone with a highmunication ability they would not even notice. But normally when youe face-to-face with a person, anyone would get anxious right?" Ibuki replies.


    "Naturally. I''m the same too, but getting anxious even towards merchants and the such is a bit too much. For instance but, would you still feel anxious even if you''re talking to a convenience store clerk?" I asked Ibuki.


    "Huh?".


    "For example, meeting the clerk face-to-face at a convenience store you usually go to. Do you have a point card? Would you like it warm? Do you get anxious when the clerk says those words, surely not?".


    "That''s...well" Ibuki muttered.


    In the end, you be conscious of the one you''re talking to and end up anxious after all. I wonder what they''ll think of me, I want to be thought of often, I''d like them to be a good person. It''s because one thinks things like that they start being anxious.


    But the Ibuki who infiltrated ss D surely had no time to think things like that. She would have been busy ying the victim that she had no time to be conscious of the fact that she wanted to talk to others. That''s why without even needing to think, she was able to pull it off. That is because by letting out her feelings and letting them overflow like it was usual, she was able to convince them of her confrontation with ss C.


    "Now that you say it, that is true..." Ibuki muttered.


    "It is inevitable that you would feel anxious since it''s natural to have the impression that you would be face-to-face with the fortune-teller, but by not thinking too deeply about it. That would help relieve some tension, wouldn''t it?" I told Ibuki.


    "...I see. Hey, why the hell do I have to be lectured about this by you?". Once Ibuki noticed her own relief, she red at me as though she were about to jump on me.


    "Once you''ve been a loner long enough, you notice small details like that. It starts when you start wondering why you are unable to make friends, and like I said earlier you think about the difference between people you get nervous towards and people you don''t. And then you end up thinking where peoplee from and where they go" I told Ibuki.


    "Creepy...You seem like the type to be a mass murderer in the future...were you always this kind of person?" Ibuki asks me.


    "...well something like that" I replied.


    I had thought to pass this off as just a deep reflection of mine, but it seemed to have taken an odd turn. I may have given her the impression that I was a crank.


    "I''m going back for now. How about you?" I asked Ibuki.


    "I think I''ll go back too. It doesn''t seem like I can get my fortune told alone anyways. I was interested in Tenchuusatsu though...".


    "Tenchuusatsu?".


    I replied without thinking to those words you wouldn''t hear normally.


    "You came here without even knowing such a thing?" Ibuki sighed in resignation. But even if you say that, I genuinely am an amateur at fortune-telling. I just came here with a vague idea of having my fortune told freely.


    "If I have to put it simply, it''s fortune-telling that tells you which days are unlucky for you" Ibuki told me.


    I have heard that the world of fortune-telling is a deep one, but I didn''t know it was possible to tell the fortune of a specific target. From the perspective of an ameteur like me, things like ''wear the color red'' or ''beware of losing your possessions this month'' were the full extent of fortune-telling. But from what Ibuki is telling me, it seems it isn''t limited to just that.


    "I was hoping for that, really. I never thought it was only for love affairs" Ibuki said while looking at the long queue with a dismayed expression.


    "But looking from the perspective of the students, using fortune-telling for love affairs like that isn''t strange, right? This Tenchuusatsu? There must also be people interested in that who came here" I replied to her.


    "Even so, it''s impossible as soon as they put the pair restriction on it" Ibuki said.


    And with that, without even leaving so much as a parting word behind, Ibuki left.

 Chapter 157 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    After returning to my room, I looked a bit into Tenchuusatsu. And when I did so, it turned out to be an extremely deep subject. It seems just before 1980, with the public bing more aware of its existence, Tenchuusatsu was bathed in attention. However, as its poprity boomed, its credibility also came into question. There was even a case in the news of a famous fortune-teller forced into retirement after he revealed the workings of Tenchuusatsu. I won''t go as far as to say fortune-telling itself is pointless, but bing obsessed over it, or believing too much in it can be a problem.


    But on the flip side, one could also say that fortune-telling is just that charming to be able to attract the attention of that many people. It is a dominant topic, and even nowadays, if you approach it from the perspective of a believer, it still holds a considerable amount of uracy. Now knowing this, I felt a sense of curiosity wash over me. As expected, I cannot just believe to what extent these articles I found on the exin the truth of the matter.


    It should be impossible to see the future or through a person through fortune-telling. That is precisely why I wanted to have my fortune told once, to discern its credibility. So that I could conclude that it is simply an extension of cold reading.


    "I wonder if it''s limited only to this month" I muttered.


    Once I looked into it, it seems once the summer vacation ends, the fortune-teller will leave too and it''s still unknown when or if he''sing back. Depending on the circumstances, it might even be that no person rted to fortune-telling will visit this school again.


    "But even if I say that...".


    I don''t have anyone to invite. I''m backed into a corner at this point. Horikita will most likely reject me again and I don''t have the courage to invite Kushida in the first ce.


    I''m sure Sakura would be willing to apany me, but if I bring her to a ce full of couples, I may make her feel ufortable things. Other than that would be Sudou or Ike or Yamauchi. Those group of boys. But they probably don''t want to spend the remaining days of the precious summer vacation going to a fortune-teller with another man.


    "...checkmate, huh?" I muttered to myself.


    A simple answer came out. In my limited interpersonal rtionships, no matter how hard I think it seems impossible. In the first ce, I dislike the couples-only sort of fortune-telling. You could almost say it''s the same sort of thinking as Ibuki. For those genuinely interested in fortune-telling, it would be a great barrier. And just like that, I stopped my online search.

 Chapter 158 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    And the next day after I had given up, strangely my feet were drawn towards the direction of the fortune-teller. It''s probably just because I was free every day. There''s no other reason than that.


    "Ahh".


    Yet another bizarre meeting. At the same time and at the same ce, I reunited again with Ibuki.


    "Why did youe again?...and alone too" Ibuki asked.


    Ibuki hugs herself while looking at me with a disgusted expression.


    "That''s my line too. I''ll return the question to you as it is" I replied.


    "You said you liked fortune-telling, didn''t you? I just thought maybe you''d try to have your fortune told even if you''re alone. That''s all".


    It''s a sort of renegotiation then, or perhaps she came expecting the situation to have changed. Or something of that sort. I wonder if Ibuki just likes fortune-telling that much. I started to feel like wanting to know which part of fortune-telling she likes in particr.


    "This is a straightforward question, but Ibuki, are you the type of person who believes in fortune-telling?" I asked her.


    "Is it wrong if I believe in it?".


    "No, I''m not saying that...but it''s not something you can just suddenly believe in right?".


    It''s not like everyone understands that fortune-telling is an application of cold reading like Horikita does. In other words, there are many people believe in that mysterious power.


    "It''s something people interested in fortune-telling often think about first, but if you can''t throw aside that thought, you''d be better off not being interested in it at all" Ibuki said.


    "Are you saying non-believers have no right to fortune-telling then?" I asked her.


    "That''s not quite right...let me just say this, it''s not like even I believe unconditionally in fortune-telling. It''s just that people who are skeptical from the start don''t stand to gain anything from this" Ibuki carries on.


    "The people who make fun of fortune-telling are full of contradictions. Many people normally don''t believe in the existence of a god. But when they''re in trouble, it''s often that sort of god that they pray to" Ibuki continued.


    A good analogy. God doesn''t exist, ghosts don''t exist. People who often make statements like that pray to God. They would visit shrines on New Year''s Day and pray for a healthy life, a prosperous business and fulfillment in love. Even if you rece that with fortune-telling, it''s still the same thing. What you truly believe in and what you want are different things. Nobody can deny that.


    But, yes, if I think such things, indeed I can understand where Ibuki ising from. But fortune-telling and believing in gods normally is still different. It''s because fortune-telling is done by a human who exists just like you do. It''s natural to be skeptical towards something like that.


    "Did you get it?" she asks me.


    "Yeah. It was easy to understand".


    Of course I still have my misgivings, but I did understand the point Ibuki was trying to make. And that''s where I made a proposal to her.


    "Hey, this fortune-telling requires a pair but it''s not like the only thing they''re divining is love affairs, right?" I asked her.


    "Naturally, yes" Ibuki said.


    "In that case, why don''t we ignore who our partner is and go have our fortunes told? You and I are both genuinely interested in fortune-telling after all. In any case, if it''s a rtionship that won''tst after this I don''t think there''d be any problems" I proposed to Ibuki.


    I myself don''t feel anything but a t emotion towards Ibuki. I don''t feel anything particrly good or bad towards her, almost like a first impression.


    "I don''t mind...I''d like to have my fortune told too. But are you fine with it?" Ibuki asks me.


    "Horikita''s just a friend to me" I replied to Ibuki.


    "That''s not what I mean. From the ind test, there are still students who are holding a grudge" she said.


    It looks like, in her own way, Ibuki is looking out for me. If I were to be seen together with her, my fellow ssmates might begrudge me too and so it seems Ibuki''s worried about me.


    "I don''t think you need to be worried about that at all" I told her. And as I answered her like that, Ibuki tilted her head curiously.


    "I don''t understand why you answered like that".


    "If this were a school where everyone gets along, your actions would be a breach of morals. But this school cares only about ''ability'' and that is everything, and besides, it was an exam where sses directlypete against each other. And depending on the situation, it''s also possible to conduct spy activities or sabotage. Am I wrong?" I asked her.


    "There are those that won''t be satisfied with just that logic alone. It''s not like everyone''s this flexible" she replied to me.


    "I don''t think people like that would have the necessary qualifications to enroll in this school in the first ce".


    Having given my honest opinion, Ibuki crossed her arms and seemed to be giving it some thought.


    "You''re surprisingly cheeky" Ibuki finally told me.


    "I''m just a failure of a student though. I''m not interested in rising up or falling down. I just ride on the coattails of a student like Horikita and consider that as being lucky" I told Ibuki.


    From the perspective of someone who tries to rely only on themselves like Ibuki, what I just said would have been aughable story. But Ibuki neitherughed at me nor mocked me.


    "This isn''t umon. In the first ce, everyone who enrolls in this school is only eyeing the privilege when they graduate. Nobody would''ve expected they''d end up inpetition like this. So most people would find this difficult" she told me.


    It seems like the students of ss C aren''t that different from ss D. If that''s the case, the Ibuki who caught Ryuuen''s eye and was assigned to spy activities early on must be pretty high up in the hierarchy of ss C. Since she is paid quite the attention by her surroundings, it''s also not umon for her to act by Ryuuen''s side. She had said she was only with Ryuuen because of her failure, but it seems to a degree, she''s with him because Ryuuen also trusts in her. And with the both of us convinced, we lined up in the queue.


    And the female clerk who had talked to me yesterday came by again to confirm that we were indeed a pair and handed us what seems to be a ticket. It seems there are 8 pairs in front of us we would have to wait for.


    "It looks like we''ll be doing some waiting".


    If only one fortune-teller is avable per queue, even if there were ten pairs that would force us to wait for more than an hour. It''s shaping up to be a long wait. The only question now is, how will the two of us endure for more than one hour? It doesn''t seem like I can carry on a conversation for that long.


    "Ahh. Don''t be worried about silence, our rtionship is only for the sake of fortune-telling so you don''t need to speak pointlessly with me, right?" Ibuki said.


    "I guess so..."


    It seems she''s seen through my idea. That saves me the trouble.

 Chapter 159 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    "Next person please". It was already afternoon when I heard that small voicee from inside the temporarily set up facility.


    "I''ve kept you waiting". In the end it seemed each group took around 15 minutes each and I ended up having to stand in the queue for quite a long time. It was around when I had started to no longer care about the fortune-teller inside, that the voice from the room behind the curtain where the fortune-teller was.


    And when I entered, inside was a scenery I would often see on the television. The dark lighting inside was only about 30 lux. And added to that, there was a thick book, a hammer and a crystal ball that could also be used to throw whose purpose I didn''t know.


    The old fortune-teller woman inside had a hood on her and as such I couldn''t see her expression. The atmosphere of this ce alone is first-grade. It seems the crystal ball is shining even now as though it is reflecting Ibuki''s and my future. And before the fortune-teller, there were two round seats with no backrests ced. I suppose that''s where we are supposed to sit. And when the two of us sat down, the fortune-teller simplyughed briefly and her right hand moved.


    "First of all, pay up" the fortune-teller told us.


    And having said that, she pulls out a card reader from beneath and table and ces it on the table in front of us. From the breathtaking atmosphere that almost gave off the feeling of a fortune-telling museum, artifacts of modern civilization appearing like that and gave off an incongruous feeling.


    Of course, I didn''t think it would be free of charge, but I was still suddenly pulled back to reality.


    "What are you going to divine for us?". Before she took out her student card, Ibuki first asked that question.


    "Your studies, work, love affairs and anything you like" the fortune-teller replied whileughing creepily with a grin. It certainly gave off a powerful feeling to the surrounding area, but more than a fortune-teller it looked to me as though she were a witch.


    But the price list ced on the table really is a mismatch.


    It seems the prices are separated into different categories. The things the fortune-teller said just now seems to be included in the "basic n". And in there, it is divided further into more sets. And one of them also includes Tenchuusatsu. And among others there are courses that would let you see up to the very end of your lifespan. And since the fortune-telling has a pair requirement, there are also many courses that focus on romance.


    This is just my spontaneous thought, but if the fortune-telling divines a badpatibility between partners, I wonder what those partners would do then. It''s just that for any course, over 5000 points are required. It''s rather expensive.


    "Even so...it''s expensive". For a ss D student struggling with the matter of points each and every day, this seems to be a severe expense. But even if I say that, it would be a waste to go back without having the chance to investigate Tenchuusatsu. There was always the option of simply listening to Ibuki''s fortune-telling results and then going back but if I do that, I would have no way of reliably telling its uracy. I thought just in case as I checked my point bnce on my phone. On the screen, my private points were disyed. The bnce I currently had was roughly 6000 points so it seems like I can barely afford it.


    "I''ll just have the basic n" Ibuki said unexpectedly. Even though she had professed her like of fortune-telling, she doesn''t seem to intend on getting the full course.


    "What''ll you do?" she asks me.


    "I''ll have the same n as Ibuki".


    At this point it just feels like I''m ordering a meal at a diner, but I said that and held up my student card. The sound of a used card yed from the reader and a certain bnce was deducted from my card.


    "Then let''s start from thedy here, what''s your name?" the fortune-teller asked.


    "Ibuki. Ibuki Mio".


    She answered briefly like that.


    "My fortune-teller lets me see the face, hands and hearts of my customer. And during the middle of it, I might see something you''d rather keep private. Are you fine with that?" the fortune-teller asks.


    "Do as you wish" Ibuki promptly replied.


    Ibuki answered that she would not be upset by that, whether or not she believes that aside. From under her hood, I could see not only the wrinkled skin of the fortune-teller but also her sharp gaze. And then, instructing Ibuki to put out both her hands, she begins to speak of the results of her fortune-telling slowly.


    "Starting with palm reading, you will live a long life. I cannot see you suffering any major illnesses as of now..." she spoke.


    It seems a story that one usually hears is the opener. I personally don''t understand how one can divine that from the lines on one''s palm. Feeling it was pointless, I felt my prejudice wanting to deny fortune-telling.


    Perhaps the fortune-teller is using the statistics of their own experiences to divine this? If it were me, I would simply use the good health of many of the customers to, from the color of their face and such, give my answers. And continuing on, the fortune-teller spoke of studies, financial luck and love affairs with unexpected answers.


    While one would normally be angry at the seemingly phony words of the fortune-teller, Ibuki continued to listen to them with a satisfied feeling. There were not many bad predictions, mostly predictions of a bright future for her.


    Sometimes warnings are given to her, but it seems there''s no particr risk to her life and wellbeing.


    "Thank you very much" Ibuki said.


    Having finished the fortune-telling session, Ibuki bowed her head. It seems my turn, where I would be able to understand fortune-telling better, is about toe now.


    The fortune-teller follows the same procedure she used during her session with Ibuki.


    The answers for my session were mostly the same as the ones during Ibuki''s. Even though the circumstances may diverge, bottom line is that the predictions were mostly of good things toe. However I was warned to be careful of cmity at times. That sort of knowledge was told to me.


    "...I see. It seems you have had quite the rough childhood" the fortune-teller told me. But even if you say something like that, most children experience things they consider tough at least once or twice in their childhood. More so if that child is a boy. If possible, I would have liked her to answer more definitively.


    More importantly, it''s a bigger mystery why the fortune-teller who is supposed to speak of the future is speaking of the past instead. But Ibuki beside me, without interrupting or yawning, listens intently to the fortune-telling. Perhaps fortune-telling is supposed to be something like this. Or perhaps as a necessary ritual, we''re going back to the past. Ahh, so fortune-telling really is like this. At this stage, I simply thought that.


    Because humans are easy creatures, once ''good fortune'' has been predicted for them, they would lock that in their memories and even if good fortune, unrted to the fortune-telling, urs, they would bring that memory out and interpret that as "Ahh. So the fortune-telling of that time was talking about this".


    But in reality it would be different, because in life, it is inevitable that everyone would experience both good fortune and misfortune as well as happiness and misery.


    "This is...".


    Once again, the fortune-teller who seemed to be in the middle of some ritual, stopped her hands.


    "You are the possessor of a fateful Tenchuusatsu" she told me.


    "Uwa...seriously?". The one surprised by that result was not me but rather Ibuki and the fortune-teller herself. Tenchuusatsu was a word even I was not aware of until yesterday, so even if another word were added on top of that, it would only cause me further confusion.


    "Simply put, from the moment you were born, you have been living a life of misfortunes" Ibuki exined to me.


    "That is again an amazing thing...". Whether or not this is pure coincidence, it was once again urate. It''s just, the fortune-telling was still ambiguous in regards to this matter. Because if one looks at themselves pessimistically, there''s no shortage of people who would look back and think of their lives as being unlucky. But if it''s the unusual Tenchuusatsu, it would be a risk for the fortune-teller to say that as well.


    "By the way, is that fateful Tenchuusatsu going to continue from here on out too?" I asked.


    "Just a while ago, that girl over said it meant living a life of misfortunes, but that is wrong".


    "That girl...".


    "Fateful Tenchuusatsu is indeed umon. But that doesn''t mean it curses your entire life to be misfortunate. Indeed the flow itself is bad, you will be unable to receive blessing of a family or parents. But that''s only up to your personality. What you will do from now on is something you yourself must decide" the fortune-teller told me.


    From the sharp expression she had earlier, now in the fortune-teller''s eyes I could see benevolence.


    "There''s no need to feel pessimistic and there''s no need to act like the protagonist of aedy too" she told me.


    I''ve heard quite a lot of interesting stories today, but after all it''s just fortune-telling.


    It''s not something that causes you to look with bloodshot eyes or tilt your ears to hear better. When I tried to get up from my seat, I was again called by the fortune-teller.


    "One more prediction for you. Go back straight instead of taking any detours. If you take a detour unnecessarily, you may be stuck for a long time. But even if you get stuck do not panic. Stay calm and if you cooperate, you should be able to ovee that too" the fortune-teller told me.


    She left behind such words of prophecy.

 Chapter 160 - 1 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 1 Part V</h4>


    "How was it, your first fortune-telling experience?".


    "How about you?".


    "Mostly satisfied. That fortune-teller is quite famous around the world. It''s said that the uracy is quite high as well" Ibuki told me.


    "I suppose so...it looks like a simple profession but it''s surprisingly difficult".


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Ibuki asks.


    More than half of it was just based off a temte, the images and words one normally hears in fortune-telling. But within that, there is no denying that there were also urate facts. And that is something she could not have divined using only the keywords I had provided her with. I can no longer simply write it off as something one gains from living a long life or having fortune-telling experience.


    "From now on, I won''t write it off as mere fortune-telling anymore. That''s how I feel" I told Ibuki.


    "Ahh. I see".


    That was a rather disinterested answer despite her having been the one to ask me. And together, we arrived at a nearby elevator.


    "Geh...it''s crowded again".


    If I continue on it''s hell and if I turn back it''s still hell. Students flooded the space in front of the elevator.


    "Sorry but I''ll be taking a detour to head back" I told Ibuki.


    "Me too" she promptly replies.


    It seems Ibuki too, is thinking along a simr train of thought as me. And as the two of us head towards a distant elevator, the words of the fortune-teller came back into my head.


    "Speaking of which, earlier...".


    "The fortune-teller told us, don''t take a detour".


    For a brief moment, I met eyes with Ibuki. Whether it is simply a coincidence or inevitability, we were about to take a detour at this very moment.


    "I suppose it might be interesting. Let''s find out how urate that prediction is".


    If it''s not, I would be able to go back without anything happening. And I would be able to think it''s just mere fortune-telling in the end.


    But in the end, without anything happening, we reached the distant elevator. And at the time, there was no one around us. We were able to call up the elevator at our leisure.


    "Are you fine with the 1st floor?".


    "I''m going back like that" Ibuki replied.


    It seems we won''t have the same path back and so I pressed the button for the 1st floor and closed the elevator doors.


    The elevator begins to move slowly. Since we no longer have anything in particr to talk to each other about, we spent the elevator ride in silence. But when I said move, it was only briefly. Since when the 3rd floor light lit up, the elevator grinded to a halt with a heavy sound. It doesn''t seem like it''s someone trying to get into the elevator on the 3rd floor too but the elevator, in its attempt to descend further from the 3rd floor, came to a stop halfway. But as I mulled over it, for an instant, the lights went out and it became pitch ck.


    However, at that moment, the emergency lights came back on and we were able to avoid aplete ckout situation.


    "Could it be a ckout?" Ibuki asks.


    "Most likely".


    There are not many people who have personally experienced elevator breakdowns like this. If this is the unexpected setback the fortune-teller predicted, in a sense it hit the mark.


    "For now, shouldn''t the emergency phone suffice?".


    There is no need for panic here. The elevator already has been prepared for breakdown situations like this. There are also surveince cameras in the elevator, and emergency buttons (an inte which connects the elevator to a disaster prevention center) and such have already been installed. And having told her that, with no objections, Ibuki leaned back on the elevator wall...I suppose I''ll press the button and call for help.


    I did that, however---


    "There''s no response".


    I don''t know if the call is ringing on the other end or not but, I don''t feel like I''m getting through to the disaster prevention center.


    "Isn''t it that ckouts also prevent the calls?" Ibuki asked me.


    "No. Elevators usually have a backup battery that can run for several hours. As evidence of that, the emergency lights are on right now. That means it must be some other internal fault in the elevator" I replied to her.


    I tried pressing the button for the hearing-impaired to use, but that too did not respond. In other words, the operation panel the buttons are installed on itself is broken.


    Batteries are running and the air conditioning is working as well. That alone is a blessing, but what to do now?


    "Can you contact the school with your phone? It should be in range" I asked Ibuki.


    "Sorry. But please do it yourself" she replied to me.


    "I can understand your feeling of not wanting to talk with people, but isn''t this much fine?".


    "...seriously" Ibuki muttered as she brought out her phone with a displeased expression. But when she looked at her screen, her expression changed to a bad one. She then turns the screen to show me. On the screen was a notification that signalled battery shortage, and soon the power ran out in her phone.


    "Because I don''t have any contacts in my phone, I didn''t even notice until the battery ran out. So, you call instead" Ibuki tells me.


    "No choice".


    Taking out my own phone, I looked once at the screen and immediately froze up.


    "Call now, quickly" Ibuki rushed me.


    "It seems the situation is a lot more serious than I expected" I told her.


    Just like what Ibuki did earlier, this time, I show Ibuki the screen of my phone.


    The battery percentage showing on the phone was a measly remaining 4%. It was like the me at the top of a lighthouse that could disappear at any moment from the wind.


    "You really messed with me" Ibuki told me.


    "It''s a lot like you. Since I don''t have a lot of people I can talk to, I didn''t care whether I had battery left or not" I replied.


    "No, no. We really are in trouble now. You''re a useless man".


    "You''re really harsh even though we''re both the same...the problem is where to call now, huh?" I asked Ibuki.


    I could call the police or emergency services, but something about that seemed off to me. If it''s still within the school grounds, there should be somece else I could call. And thinking that, I began looking to see if I could find the contact for the elevator''s emergency services. As I did, near the elevator''s operation board, there was a 10-digit number.


    But---it must have been someone''s idea of causing mischief, but thest 4 digits were painted over.


    "This kind of prank is too much..."


    "Why don''t you call one of your friends and ask for help?" Ibuki then asks me.


    "Friend, huh?"


    It seems there''s no other choice, but the problem is who to call.


    "If everything goes well, then it''s Horikita" I said.


    "Rejected" Ibuki immediately replied.


    "...I thought you''d say that".


    "If you call her, it would mean she woulde and save me. Don''t joke around" Ibuki told me.


    I don''t think it''s important who is doing the saving in this scenario though. And it''s not like it was Ibuki''s fault too, it''s just an elevator breakdown so there''s no need to worry on that front too.


    I suppose she simply doesn''t like showing her weakness in front of her rival.


    "You don''t want it to be an uproar, if we do that". Ibuki nods slightly in response. So in other words, someone who would help us without causing an uproar while doing their utmost. That means the 3 idiots are out of the question already. In an event like this, it wouldn''t be surprising if they start trumpeting this around here and there.


    But even if I rely on someone who won''t go around spreading this like Sakura, resolving this situation would be difficult for her. It would be inconvenient for her to contact an adult and I would just end up causing her trouble.


    In that same sense, Kushida and Karuizawa would also be unsuited to this sort of thing. Someone who cane and help us without raising a fuss. And in this case, the one I can rely on is---


    "In this case". In my contacts list, the one person I can rely on right now will have to be none other than that man.


    "I''ll respect your wishes. But you have to leave the rest to me now" I told Ibuki.


    "As long as it''s not Horikita I''m fine with it" Ibuki promptly replies to me.


    I then began to call a certain man. And a few seconds after the call had begun to ring, that reserved man quietly answers the call. I told him of my situation and asked him to help us. But not long after I started the conversation, my phone quietly cked out.


    "Battery''s gone" I told Ibuki.


    "Did you tell him properly?"


    "Maybe"


    Now all I can do is sit and wait. There is no need to rush. Sooner orter, surely someone will realize this situation too. Even if we try to escape from the elevator like in the movies, it will only lead to more danger.


    But the situation seems to be progressing in an unexpected way. And as I thought I heard the deep sound made by the machine reverberating inside the elevator, the cooler that was sending afortable breeze into the room stopped.


    "This can''t be real..."


    Ibuki, who had been calm up until now, started to panic. We were in a sealed space in the middle of summer, it wasn''t a stretch to imagine that the temperature will start to rise in here.


    Right now the air inside the elevator had be slightly lukewarm but given time, whether we like it or not we would inevitably begin sweating.


    "Is there any way to get out ourselves?" Ibuki asked me.


    "The rescue hatch seems to be there but..."


    Nowadays this seems to be decreasing, but there is an exit built into the elevator''s ceiling. It''s a familiar thing usually seen in movies, but escaping through it in reality is---


    "How are we supposed to open that?". Ibuki, who was looking up, inevitably asked that question. Normally, the rescue hatch cannot be opened from the inside. It is there so that in the scenario where rescuers are unable to open the sealed elevator, they can use it as ast resort to rescue the people trapped inside.


    "I think it''s better not to do anything and just wait. It''s a rule to do that in the case of an elevator emergency" I told her in response.


    That is the safest and surest way.


    "If you can handle this steam bath sure" Ibuki fired back.


    And while we were trading an unproductive exchange back and forth, the temperature had risen. I can understand the impulse to get out of here, but I''d like to avoid making poor decisions. I took off my coat as I sat down on the floor.


    In situations like this, the thing to do is to not raise your own body temperature.


    "How about you sit down too? If it''s too hot, you can strip too" I told her.


    "....huh? Are you perhaps thinking something lewd in this situation?" Ibuki asks me.


    It seems Ibuki interpreted my words that way and her guard went up.


    "I heard you were able to fight equally with Horikita. There''s no way I could possibly beat someone like you" I told Ibuki.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "Of course, if you are going to strip, I''m going to turn my back to you so rx" I continued.


    "I''m not going to strip".


    Having said she would not do it, Ibuki then sat down on the spot.


    After that, we waited for about 30 minutes patiently but there was no contact from the outside.


    "This is bad...". I muttered that after hearing Ibuki''s breath turn coarse beside me. We began to perspire on our foreheads. And the sweat that came out of our heads, soaked our hair and started to drip.


    The shirt I''m wearing already looks like it''s been under a waterfall, it seems the situation is a lot more dangerous than I had imagined. Thinking back on it, this elevator is installed into the wall of Keyaki Mall. Thanks to the air-conditioning that''s always on normally, I didn''t notice it but this location would be very sensitive to heat under these conditions.


    There have been incidents of children dying in the middle of summer after being locked in a car, but the same is also true for adults. And as it were, the heat stroke had started to attack us.


    "Ahh, I''m at my limit already. Move!". Feeling frustrated, Ibuki stood up and with all her might she kicked away at the interior of the elevator, leaving a dent in the ce she kicked. She kicks the same ce again. The elevator swayed slightly but showed no signs of movement.


    "You''re just wasting your energy...but then again, I really can''t say just sitting still is the safe option anymore" I told Ibuki.


    Even if a person notices the elevator breakdown in 5 minutes, it would still take the rescue crew roughly 30 minutes to make it to our location. If it''sing, it should be time for the rescue to arrive.


    If we remain in here after that time has passed, we cannot avoid suffering a heat stroke. And in some cases, it could be a life-threatening risk too. Since it''se to this, I can no longer say contuining to sit still is the correct decision anymore.


    "There''s no other choice..."


    I refuse to die in this sauna of an elevator.


    "Should we kick from the front? Hey, should we kick?" Ibuki asked me, having already lost her coolness from the heat and seems to be desperately suppressing her impulse to go berserk.


    "Leaving aside getting out or not for now, let''s try opening the hatch at the top" I told her.


    Right now, the most important thing is escaping this sealed scenario. Even if we cannot get out, as long as the hatch opens up that would be enough.


    "The height should be---slightly more than 2 meters, about 2.2 or 2.3 meters"


    Even if I reach up with my hands, naturally I would not be able to reach it.


    "Move".


    Ibuki threateningly red at me as I measured the height of the hatch. Then she jumped up from right underneath the hatch. It was a magnificent vertical jump. She then extended her right hand towards the ceiling, and pushed up with all her strength. But the hatch didn''t seem to show any signs of opening, and from the impact of Ibukinding back on the floor, the elevator swayed wildly.


    "...it looks like it''s stuck".


    "I suppose so"


    If it was just closed like a lid, with that just now, it should have opened up.


    "You predicted it''s locked. But if so, what''s the locking mechanism for it?" Ibuki asks me.


    "I wonder. I think it''s locked using a padlock but...is something the matter?"


    In regards to that subject, I wasn''t sure too.


    "I''m kicking it" Ibuki said.


    "No, wait. Surely that''s impossible".


    I''m not sure whether or not she''s just that confident in her kicking techniques but it''s not something one can easily kick.


    "That hatch is the emergency hatch, right? That means it''s connected to the outside. That''s why rescuers can open it up from the outside, that means it''s a door that opens outwards from here as far as I can tell. The force needed for that should also be minimal" Ibuki told me.


    It''s not like I couldn''t understand what she was going on about, but the situation is the situation. In the first ce, since the hatch is located on the ceiling, forget kicking it would be difficult for her legs to even hit it.


    "I won''t know for sure unless I try it" Ibuki then said.


    It seems Ibuki wants to escape from this heat as quickly as possible as she starts looking at the walls left and right. Don''t tell me she wants to do a triangr jump by kicking off the walls. If it''s her, I''m sure she would think of something like that, but I can''t let her to do that.


    "...I could say it''s exactly as foretold, but it seems the fortune-teller''s prediction came true, huh?".


    "Huh? What was that again?".


    "That olddy said it, right? Even if we suffer a setback, do not panic. And cooperate with each other".


    I nced at the location where the buttons of the elevator are located.


    "The emergency button didn''t respond. I wonder about the other buttons".


    Since the light for the 1st floor was still lit, thinking about it, at least part of the battery is still working. I tried pressing the 2nd floor button as a test. And when I did, the light for the 2nd floor also lit up.


    It may be that only the lights are still active but it''s worth a try. I then start pressing buttons at random.


    "It''s useless, apparently".


    After having pushed all the buttons, Ibuki said again as if reminding me.


    "There''s no other choice but to kick" she said.


    "No. There''s still another way. Elevators have something like a cancelmand in them, right?". It''s not like I''m an expert on elevators, but that alone was trivia I knew from something.


    It was a way to cancel themand when I mistakenly pressed a lower floor button by mistake. I think themand defers depending on the manufacturer, but I continue to repeatedly press the cancel button, or it was supposed to be.


    But having left the 2nd floor button as it is, the yellow light was lit up in suddenly blinked out.


    "There must be somemands that are avable in limited express mode...".


    "Limited express...?".


    "For instance, let''s say this is the 3rd floor. If there''s someone who wishes to get off on the 2nd floor they press that button, it will stop on the 2nd floor. But if you use the limited expressmand, it will ignore those previousmands and go straight to the 1st floor" I told Ibuki.


    But I don''t know whether whether this limited expressmand is installed on this elevator or not.


    "The problem is finding a way...".


    "Is it worth a try?" Ibuki asks.


    "It''s better than doing the difficult task of kicking the ceiling" I replied to her.


    But, I don''t think the elevator will start moving just by that. I just said that to buy time and change the subject by giving hope to Ibuki who was on the verge of losing her rationality.


    "Lend me your wits, too. This kind ofmand also might be revealed by different individual''s thoughts too. If you give me your ideas too, it might unexpectedly seed" I told Ibuki.


    I then pressed the button for the 1st floor repeatedly and then after that I tried pressing all the buttons for all the floors.


    But none of them caused the elevator to react.


    "Let''s switch".


    "...understood".


    Ibuki then joins in and starts working in front of the buttons. It seems it''s necessary to consider the possibility that help really won''t being. It''s not like I wanted to use Ibuki''s idea but I need to consider that kicking down the front door may be necessary. Even if breaking it open is impossible, I might be able to open up a small opening for a human to crawl through.


    I''m not an expert on elevators, but as long as escape to the outside is possible, anything goes.


    It''s just, if possible, I would like to get out without having to reveal that sort of strength.


    "I couldn''t cancel, but I don''t think you can get the limited expressmand just through abination of buttons that gets used daily" Ibuki said.


    Of course, usingmon sense that is obvious. Children sometimes like to y around by mashing the buttons after all. And if the elevator enters limited express mode each and every time, it would inconvenience the other passengers. In other words, the possibility that we won''t find that mode with the usualbinations alone is quite high, or that''s Ibuki''s reasoning at least.


    "That might be a good idea...then it might be better to includeplexbinations too" I told her.


    For example, after pressing a sequence like 1, 6, 5, 5, 4, 2, 4 I could then press the floor I''d like to go to. But that would be hard for people to memorize and it would impose a strict height requirement of at least 6 floors. It would be strange unless one can use it with an elevator that only goes up to 3 floors.


    "We should also try using the emergency buttons".


    If it reacts only by being pressed, it would be difficult to use it as amand.


    "So in other words...1 or 2 or 3. Close and open on 5?".


    "We should assume it''s made up of that kind ofbination".


    But, if there are morebinations than that it would be very difficult to test them all. So Ibuki continues to test the set patterns. And as I watched her do it, I excluded thebinations that failed to work.


    "Ahh---it''s getting hot".


    Gan! Ibuki punches the wall with her fists as if to dissipate her frustration that the heat has caused. Normally, I would give her another warning against this, but since she''s satisfied with that alone I decided to leave it be.


    "...it''s not opening. Haven''t you tried everything yet?".


    "More or less everything. If there''s anything left..."


    Since there''s still a possibility, I decided to try out themand I haven''t tested yet.


    "Why don''t you try pressing the destination floor and the close button at the same time?".


    "Close button?...I got it".


    While thinking there''s no way it could be, Ibuki tried abination that had not been tested yet. And when she pressed it, although I thought it wouldn''t work, at that very moment the elevator started to slowly move again. We both immediately looked at each other.


    And in a few seconds the elevator reached the 1st floor and the doors slowly opened. A cool breeze flowed into the elevator, two adults who changed their expressions turned to look at us.


    "Are you two ok? Are you injured?".


    "Ahh. No we aren''t injured. It was just hot in there".


    Just by looking at how sweaty we were it''s easy to guess how hot it was. Perhaps the adults realized it too but immediately we were presented with sports drinks.


    And then, just in case too, we were instructed to head over to the medical center for treatment.


    "Umm. Can we ask something? Could it be the elevator moved---"


    "Yeah. We operated it from here".


    Apparently there is a special remote control that can be operated from the 1st floor, it seems it was thanks to using the limited express mode from here. And we just happened to use thatbination with the same timing.


    "...you must have had a difficult time".


    "Really it was disastrous. I''ve had enough of fortune-telling for a while". It''s not like I didn''t understand Ibuki''s feelings for saying that. I then expressed my gratitude to the adults, and the man who was watching from a distance then approached us


    "Are you alright, Ayanokouji?" he asked me.


    The big man that approached had a familiar aura about him and asked me that with a worried voice.


    "You saved us. You managed to bring us down".


    The elevator stopping caused some trouble. But it seems it did not cause a noticeable uproar. This man, Katsuragi, probably managed to do that for us.


    "The information you told me through the phone was enough. This is good enough right?" he asked me.


    "I have to go to the medical center now. Please let me repay you some other time" I told Katsuragi.


    "You don''t need to. I myself was helped a great deal by you, and also Sudou. Since we are from different sses, there is a line that absolutely cannot be crossed for us. But if we can get along despite that, it''s a most wee thing" Katsuragi replied to me.


    "It looks like that went well then".


    "Yeah. Sudou answered my expectations brilliantly. Please tell him again that I appreciate it a lot" Katsuragi said.


    "I got it".


    "And also, Ayanokouji. I must also thank you. Even though prior evidence was prepared, there should have been some resistance at least before agreeing with the request I had made" he continued.


    He bowed his head as if in apology towards me. But I''m feeling just as grateful right now though. If I were stuck for any longer in that elevator, I would have surely lost my cool.


    "If there''s anything you need again, please contact me. If I can be of any help, I will cooperate. Other than exams" Katsuragiughs briefly and leaves while leaving behind a joke like that for me.


    And before I knew it, I was bing close to Katsuragi. Almost as close as the 3 idiots, perhaps even more than that. Why did I know the contact address of ss A''s Katsuragi, and why was I so close to him?


    ---That is a story from a while ago.

 Chapter 161 - 2: Katsuragi Kohei is surprisingly troubled

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 2: Katsuragi Kohei is surprisingly troubled</h4>


    A lot of the time, I think Japanese people are very tolerant in regards to religion. Of course, leaving aside what it was like in the past, in modern times, nobody cares what religion you choose to practice and you are free to do so. Even if you choose to have no faith, that in itself is no problem too. However, even though they do not care about religion, in regards to certain events like birthdays or Christmas, there is no denying that they are influenced by the faith of Christianity.


    Of course, you could say it derives from the faith of those people, but one can also say that the sess ofpanies also depends on those events. In recent years, the rising trend of celebrating Halloween can also be attributed to that flow.


    What I mean by all this is---for this school, birthdays are also a huge event. In shopping malls and convenience stores on school grounds, there are surely corners being set up for all these events.


    The thing is, this particr incident happened a week before Ibuki and I would be stuck in an elevator together. It was a chat I received from Kushida, the healer of our ss.


    "Actually, next week Wednesday is Inokashira-san''s birthday it seems. If you''re ok with it, would you celebrate it with us?" she texted me.


    That sort of message had been sent to our chat group, in fact. Inokashira, by the way, is in and quiet girl from ss D. A type simr to Sakura. She doesn''t have many friends, so the story here is to make friends with her for her birthday event. Of course, for Ike who received the same message, there was no reason to refuse. Because it''s tantly obvious he has taken a liking to Kushida.


    He must want to use this event to get even slightly closer to Kushida.


    "You got a message from Kikyo-chan too, right? Let''s prepare some presents for Kokoro-chan!". Ike did everything he could to get us to give our consent, but Yamauchi''s response was slow.


    "But even if you say that, I don''t have money.....I should be getting more next month though" Yamauchi said.


    That''s right, the students of ss D are basically broke right now. In the special exams that took ce a while ago, certain results were achieved and certain students were promised arge amount of private points but sadly those points will only be handed out on the 1st of September. I had used up most of my points and so currently I have almost no remaining bnce.


    In other words, I will have to ovee the summer vacation using this current poor man''s lifestyle. In that case, inevitably I would have no room to spare points for someone''s birthday.


    Or rather, on that premise, these guys were individually nning out their birthday presents. If it''s a close friend that would be another matter but I don''t have any male acquaintances that also get along with Inokashira.


    But even if it happens to be a cheap present, Inokashira should still be able to ept it if the presentse inrge numbers.


    "Isn''t it ok if the guys pool their points to buy one present? In that case, even if it''s for 500 points we should be able to buy something proper for her".


    I proposed that to them.


    If so, even Yamauchi should be able to ept that too but it seems his financial situation is just the bare minimum. It seems to be truly cut short and he himself is being forced to live a life of poverty. The points awarded at the start of August is 8700 private points. Even using Japanese yen as a standard, it still amounts to 8700 yen.


    Even though from the perspective of high school students, it may be somewhatcking, even so, if one does not be wasteful there is still room to work with it. Fortunately enough, the school provides free meals and drinking water is also free. In other words, if one does not waste anything, it''s possible to survive without using a single yen.


    However, most of the students often run out of money as the end of the month approaches. It''s no different from when we received 100,000 points every month at the time of our enrollment. What I mean by all this is, people desire to spend as much as they have.


    In the end, the three of them ended up agreeing with my proposition and we decided to buy the present at ater date.

 Chapter 162 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead, feeling the intense heat.


    "And---why is the actually crucial Kikyo-chan not here? Huh, Ayanokouji?!". And the first thing Ike asked me when I met up with him was asking me about the absence of Kushida.


    But I''d like him to not ask me that. Both Horikita and Kushida, it''s not like I''m monitoring both their schedules. I think it''s only probably because I''m an easy target for them to vent their frustrations on, but I''m also rather sick of this kind of interaction.


    "Think about it calmly, Kushida never said she''d go along with us. It''s probably just that" I replied to him.


    "I''m not going to be satisfied with just that excuse! If Kikyo-chan is not here, there''s no meaning to this" Ike said.


    That''s going too far. I''d like him to stop rejecting this gathering. Leaving aside Ike and the others who were getting overly excited on their own, it seems Kushida invited her other girl friends and went out shopping.


    "So I have no choice but to go pre-shopping with a bunch of bastards that I''m not even interested in, that''s sad!" Ike continued.


    I can understand his feelings in wanting to scream out, but I too, don''t wish to go out together with a bunch of sad men like this...and although I am saying this, I found myself enjoying it just a little bit too.


    Over the course of the summer vacation, other than the school lesson (examination), it was my first time hanging out with other men. But it seems they consider it normal to go shopping with friends and watching movies with them.


    "Screw going out shopping sadly with these three bastards. Haruki, I''m leaving the rest up to you. Choose an item that Kokoro-chan would love" Ike said.


    "Don''t joke around. You were the one who suggested this, live up to your own words" Yamauchi retorted to him.


    Those two exchangingints. I got in between Ike and Yamauchi who were in the middle of their conflict.


    "Calm down a bit. It''ll be fine if the three of us just go and buy it. Sudou''s already entrusted us with his portion of the points too" I told them.


    "That''s true, but I feel like we don''t need all three of us to do it".


    "We''ve alreadye this far. We can just quickly buy it and go back".


    Since if we disband now I''d feel slightly lonely, I tried persuading them with those words.


    "It''ll be more of a waste of time and energy if we keep arguing in this scorching heat" I told them.


    "Ahhhh---fine, I got it. Let''s just quickly buy and go back. Ahh---this is boring.


    Contrary to those two who hadpletely lost their excitement, I headed towards the shop with a slight excitement.


    Even among the shops one does not normally enter alone, we came in particr to a shop where girls frequently spend their time. The clerk was a high-level, older beauty. And furthermore, the interior of the shop was colored all pink. It exudes an aura that would normally prevent a man froming here alone. It seems ranging from stuffed toys to cell phone essories, all things unnecessary for studies are on disy here. I suppose this can be considered as exploiting private points from the students.


    "I suppose since those points are also being issued to us from the school there''s no real loss" I muttered.


    "What are you going on about? Help us decide what to buy too".


    What I''m thinking is that the two of you should feel ashamed, looking at the beautiful clerk and the other female customers in the shop. Even though you both imed to hate doing this, you sure changed your opinions quickly.


    After that we split up and circled the shop to find a good birthday present to buy. But of course, from the start I had no intention of choosing the birthday present. It was because I had no idea what would make a good present or not to choose from.


    "What would she like...I have no idea".


    This is my first time giving someone a birthday present. But since the three of us were collectively buying this present, it''s a blurry line when ites to whether or not it fits in the category of a "first" for me.


    In any case, I am inexperienced in regards to this. In addition to that, my knowledge of the matter is shallow, and the only things I could think of as appropriate gifts were "bonquet of roses" and "ring". Things that are far separated frommon sense. But that was no longer just a birthday present but a proposal to the girl. After circling the shop once, I rendezvoused with Yamauchi. In Yamauchi''s hands was a small, white stuffed bear. On the other hand, I was holding a cell phone cover in my hands.


    And upon seeing that, Yamauchi scowls at me.


    "You know, drop that cell phone cover stuff. First of all, Kokoro-chan already absolutely has one and the level of preference between those covers is huge so it''d be troublesome for her too" I received such a warning from Yamauchi.


    "...I see. Then how about this protective film?" I asked him.


    As a backup measure, I brought out something else I had chosen. But when I did, Yamauchi''s facial expression turned into a frown.


    "No, no, no. That''s something she doesn''t need. Ayanokouji, you really don''t have a sense for this kind of thing".


    "But things like stuffed animals, wouldn''t that be a real problem for her?" I asked Yamauchi.


    Even if she gets a stuffed animal it does not fulfill any purpose. It simply takes up space in her room.


    "Sure it may be a problem for her, but she can use it to decorate her room''s interior. Kokoro-chan likes this white bear series of stuffed animals so I think she''ll be happy with this. More like, I don''t want to hear that from a man who bought a cell phone cover and a protective film" Yamauchi retorted.


    When I was mocked by Yamauchi like that I don''t know why but...it was really a shock. But I was honestly impressed that Yamauchi had thoroughly researched the tastes of the person we were buying a gift for. As for me, I had enough trouble matching Inokashira''s name to her face, and I could clearly feel the difference in the level of friendship between us.


    "So where''s Kanji?".


    "I wonder---".


    When the two of us looked through the shop for him, we found Ike standing by the keychain corner. He seemed to be strangely serious, so without calling out to him we approached him in silence.


    It seems Ike is holding in his hands so-called character goods with an orange motif on it. But in his hands, Ike was already holding something else, a cloth with the white bear that Yamauchi had printed on it.


    "Oi, Kanji".


    "Uwaaa?! D-don''t surprise me like that" Ike said.


    Having heard us call out to him, the surprised Ike panicked and almost dropped the keychain he was holding. And then, for some reason almost as if to hide it, he immediately returns it to the shelf.


    "H-have you already decided?" he asks us.


    "Ahh, I thought we''d go with this. A white bear towel. Hahaha...".


    "That''s not it. Why were you looking at keychains?".


    "Ehh? It''s not like I have any secret motives or anything. More importantly, let''s go see what''s over there" Ike replied.


    In response to the Ike who tried to change the subject like that, Yamauchi turned his eyes in suspicion.


    "Hey...if I remember right, the one who liked that orange character. Wasn''t it Shinohara?" he asked Ike.


    Once again, Shinohara was an unexpected name to hear here. She''s a girl from ss D too and during the ind test, I recall she fought frequently with Ike regarding their opinions.


    "R-really? No, I was just thinking about Kikyo-chan is all. That''s really all there is to it" Ike replied to Yamauchi. He did say that, but I could clearly see Ike''s unrest as he said that.


    "You, it can''t be but are you thinking about Shinohara?" Yamauchi again asked Ike.


    "Huuuuuh? Definitely not, that ugly girl! I''m absolutely not thinking about her!" Ike quickly retorted.


    Indeed, ifpared to someone like Kushida, it might be the case but Shinohara is also a girl who''s plenty cute. Her personality surely isn''t the best but that too could be counted as part of her charm.


    "Are you telling the truth? Something seems fishy here, right Ayanokouji?" Yamauchi turned to ask me.


    "I wonder.....it certainly wasn''t a very Ike-like response" I told him.


    Even though he had a weing attitude towards all the other girls, Ike seemed to tantly dislike Shinohara. In a sense, that means it can be taken as proof that he is conscious about Shinohara. But it doesn''t seem like Ike is keen on admitting that, he was vehemently denying it.


    "You guys, don''t misunderstand this. Listen up, about Shinohara. If I go out with a girl with an attitude as bad as she has and as ugly as she is, I would be so embarrassed I wouldn''t be able to go outside anymore. I absolutely refuse" Ike denied it.


    "Ahh---".


    Yamauchi and I both realized a certain presence at the same time and panickedly tried to change the subject.


    "I got it, I got it. We already get it. Let''s choose Kokoro-chan''s present".


    "No, you still don''t understand. The degree to which I think Shinohara is ugly. Please listen. Firstly, it''s not just her face that''s ugly but also her personality. And on top of it all, her body is alsocking. In any case, it''s like she''s the ugliest among the uglies---" Ike continued.


    "W-we understand that. Cut it out already, Kanji. Because, behind you---" Yamauchi trailed off.


    "Huh? Behind?".


    The Ike who had been going on about how much he hated Shinohara passionately, slowly turned around. When he did, he saw the form of Shinohara who seemed to almost be breathing fire as well as her group of friends. And amongst them, there was also Kushida.


    I suppose it was only natural. If they were intending on picking a birthday present for Inokashira, it would be no surprise if they also happened to pick the same ce.


    "Ike should just go and die!".


    Leaving behind those violent words, Shinohara angrily left the shop. It seems Ike, who was left behind, didn''t even have the words to reply to her since he only absentmindedly stared at the leaving back of Shinohara.


    "W-w-what does she mean by die? Shit, she''s saying too much for being just someone ugly. R-right?" Ike said that while trying to project a calm image to us despite having received a shock.


    We couldn''t interject strongly here, so all we could do was slightly agree with him.


    "O-oi. Ayanokouji look at this, there''s a baldie here!".


    Yamauchi, who had been attempting to lighten the mood up by changing the subject, suddenly said that while shrugging his shoulders. He did say there was someone bald here, but as soon as I thought that I was convinced of it. In this cute shop, an incongruous giant of man was looking at a shelf stacked with goods with his back faced towards us.


    It was Katsuragi of ss A. He was wandering through the shop with a sharp and angry expression.


    "Think he''s here to shoplift?".


    Whatever happens, I doubt he''ll do something like that. But without thinking, I ended up hiding myself along with Ike and the others to watch the situation. The reason I took this action was because I was also curious partly because of his appearance.


    "Perhaps that''s the case". If you think of it that way, perhaps you might be convinced. It seems Katsuragi is buying a present for someone as he came here after all. And it seems like he''s attempting to purchase something now. It seems he''s being cautious of his surroundings because he doesn''t wish for others to realize this fact. Eventually, Katsuragi chose one box and then started to head for the counter. Ike and the others finally leaped out of the shadows and gathered in front of the shelf from which Katsuragi chose his present.


    It seemed to be something with the shape of a thin board stacked up one over another. Ike and the others took it into their hands and turned it around to read the product information on the back.


    "This is...chocte, right?".


    It''s safe to assume it''s a present Katsuragi bought with the intention of giving it to someone. It was supposed to have only been that, but Ike and the others trembled as if mesmerized by something.


    "I-it can''t be. That baldie already has a girlfriend?"


    "Seriously? So this is the power of ss A!".


    It seems from something this trivial, they were both mesmerized and jealous and those feelings wereid bare here.


    "That''s not really the case though. It might just be a present to a friend"


    "You normally won''t give a friend a present with a wrapping this cute. Would you? Would you!? You wouldn''t".


    "...I suppose".


    Indeed it is a cute little box, the ribbon that''s on the package isn''t really something you would hand to a friend...


    At the very least, it''s not something you would hand to a member of the same sex. So going from that, it would have to be an intimate girl he''s giving it to. If I think of it that way, the idea of him having a lover that was suggested to me, I would inevitably be drawn to think of that as a possibility. Ike and the others once again nce at the Katsuragi who was still advancing towards the counter, and from the shadows of the shelves, continue their information collecting.


    "Is it a birthday present?".


    "Yes".


    "Will you be attaching a birthday card to this?".


    "Please. The birthday is August 29".


    Katsuragi answered the clerk''s questions. I wonder whose present it is? In any case, it seems the product itself is meant to be a birthday present. Having overheard that too, Ike and the others began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Did you hear that? Which girl has her birthday on the 29th?".


    "I-I don''t know...today is the 21st and it''s a Sunday so...it''ll be the Monday of the week after the next. Do you know anything, Ayanokouji?".


    "I wonder. I have entirely no idea" I replied.


    If even those two, who havepletely familiarized themselves with the girls don''t know, there is no way I could possibly know of it too.

 Chapter 163 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    "Hey...I''ve already given up since I''ve been saying this over and over but why is it my room?".


    At night, for some reason, after eating dinner each individual member of the usual group gathered in my room. Ike and Yamauchi were naturally here as promised, but also Kushida and Sudou who had finished his club activities were also here.


    It would be perfect if Horikita were also here.


    "Kikyo-chan, do you know the birthdays of any other girl?".


    "Yeah. I''ve pretty much memorized it from all the girls I''ve heard from so I know more or less. Whose birthday do you want to know?".


    "The thing is, it might not be someone from ss D".


    "Umm, if it''s about senior students then I really don''t know much but if it''s only about the 1st years I might know" Kushida answered him.


    As expected of Kushida, who has mastered the art of worldly wisdom. She seems to have recorded the birthday dates as to not forget them.


    "Then tell me one thing, which girls have their birthday on the 29th of this month?".


    "A girl with a birthday on the 29th? Give me a moment".


    Having brought out her phone, it seems Kushida is going through what is probably a birthday list. And after that, she scrolled across the screen for a while but after a while, she raised her head.


    "Sorry. It doesn''t seem to be anyone I know of" she said.


    "I think it''s probably a girl from ss A".


    "ss A? Hmm, I''ve already heard all their birthdays though".


    Even so, she doesn''t seem to know the birthday of the girl that would be taking ce the day after tomorrow.


    "If it''s a 1st year girl I thought I''d know though, I can''t think of anyone". If even Kushida''s overwhelming socialwork could not ce a name to that person it probably means the person receiving the gift would have to be from a different school year.


    If that is the case, even Kushida won''t know and we were unable to get the answer we were looking for.


    "Does that mean the chances of it being a senior student are high?".


    Ike threw up his arms helplessly with that statement and fell on his back.


    "Is there something wrong with that person born on the 29th?" Kushida asked Ike. And in response to her simple question, Ike replied to her in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Listen to this~. You know the baldie from ss A Katsuragi right?".


    "Yep. Katsuragi-kun is the one who''s responsible for organizing everyone in his ss so he''s quite famous. In the test earlier I was in the same group as him" Kushida replied.


    "The thing is, that baldie''s going to be giving someone a birthday present on the 29th. For a baldie that''s not too shabby".


    After hearing Ike repeat the keyword ''baldie'' many times over, Kushida gave him a warning to be careful---


    "Katsuragi-kun suffered from a sickness when he was little leaving him withplete hair loss. You better not tease him" Kushida warned.


    "Uuuuu...."


    Having been scolded by Kushida like that, Ike who was ted just a while ago quickly backed down and went silent. Indeed, we were too excited to notice that theck of hair, aside from being a fashion statement, could only have been a result of sickness.


    The act of mocking the sick is a shameful one, and Ike himself should have realized this. Just ying it up for cheapughs because it was an easy point to mock seems to have backfired and lowered his likability.


    "Right? From now on, let''s call him properly by his name ok?".


    "O-of course, sorry Kikyo-chan. I made you feel ufortable".


    "It''s ok, as long as you understand. If you''re going to fix that attitude from now on I''d be d".


    But after that conversation had ended, it seems she still has something to say to us since Kushida, without wasting any time, continued to talk.


    "And also, about what happened today with Shinohara-san---".


    "Uuuuu....".


    It seems Ike who have preferred to forget that ever happened, but since Kushida was bringing up the subject, he could not stop her either.


    "I don''t even have to tell you, right?" she asked him. And without delving into the subject itself, she simply said that kindly.


    "...I''ll apologize" Ike said.


    "Right. If you do that, I''m sure Shinohara-san will also forgive you".


    Although he seemed dissatisfied with it, Ike still honestly said that in front of Kushida. And towards Yamauchi, who was giggling at him, Ike sent a hateful re. But leaving that aside, thanks to Kushida, it seems Ike was able to mature slightly.


    "And? You were talking about Katsuragi-kun giving someone a birthday present, right?".


    "Yeah, yeah. I was wondering if Kikyo-chan would know anything about it".


    It seems Kushida is utilizing her socialwork and searching for any clues inside her head, but it seems she wasn''t able to find anything since after a while, she simply shook her head.


    "I wonder, I don''t really think Katsuragi-kun has that sort of image about him".


    At least not yet, she added.


    "Is there a chance that it could be a senior student?".


    "That''s right, there are still a lot that I don''t know about after all".


    It would be amazing if he was able to go out with a senior student not too long after enrolling, or giving them a birthday present. I honestly wish to offer my respects to the ss A leader.


    However, I wonder if it would be ok if we narrowed down the search to only senior students at this stage. It seems approaching this matter from a different perspective is necessary, but the mood has already switched to finding his girlfriend.


    "Since it''se to this, let''s find out who''s Katsuragi''s girlfriend!".


    I feel bad for interrupting them while they''re in high spirits but it would be prudent to point out that there is still another possibility.


    "Is it really ok to conclude that it''s a senior student?".


    "But Kikyo-chan already said she doesn''t know any girl whose birthday is the 29th so there''s really no other option besides that, right? Or is it that? By any chance, could it be Horikita-san?".


    It was only Ike''s uneducated guess, but I cannot rule out that possibility either.


    "I suppose that''s also a possibility...".


    "Huh? Don''t fuck around" Sudou said. Sudou, who had been quietly listening to our conversation until now, said those words while ring at me and Ike.


    "Guuu! I-I just said that was a possibility, that''s all!" Ike replied to Sudou.


    "Oi Ayanokouji, when is Suzune''s birthday" Sudou asked me.


    "I don''t know" I replied.


    "What the hell you''re useless" Sudou told me.


    But even if he says that, there''s no way I would know when Horikita''s birthday is.


    "If you think about it logically, I don''t think anyone in this school knows when Horikita''s birthday is".


    The only one who would likely know would have to be the student council president who also happens to be her older brother.


    "I see. I suppose that''s also true, so even though Ayanokouji and I don''t know, he knows huh---".


    "I know too. Horikita-san''s birthday is on the 15th of February. I don''t think that has anything to do with this case" Kushida piped in.


    "...as expected of Kushida".


    I unexpectedly praised her without thinking. I never expected she''d even know Horikita''s birthday. I thought even Kushida would not be able to find out the personal information of loners like Horikita and Ibuki. Especially when it came to Horikita. This is something only I and the concerned party know, but apparently Kushida hates Horikita and in turn, Horikita also dislikes Kushida. That''s why I never thought they would be the type to tell each other of their birthdays. She could have learned from a third party, but it''s not like Horikita normally talks to other people as well. That''s why I was impressed with Kushida.


    "So it''s the 15th of February, huh? I''ve heard something really good" Sudou says while grinning andughing. Ike, whose neck was trapped under Sudou''s arm, tapped the ground while his face slowly turned pale.


    "Oh---sorry, I forgot about you" Sudou tells Ike.


    "Zeze, Ken you should be more careful since you have monstrous strength!".


    "It''s because you were saying some confusing stuff".


    "Then do it to Ayanokouji too, why are you only picking on me?!".


    "It''s because you''re the closest".


    "You single-celled organism!" Ike shouted back at Sudou.


    "Huh?".


    When Sudou moved to grab him by the chest again, Ike panicked and quickly took his distance from Sudou. I''d like him to stop rampaging around in someone else''s room. Sooner orter I think there will be aint.


    "The conversation drifted a bit, but what I wanted to say is different. I wanted to say that there are also other possible candidates. It could also be for a teacher or for one of the clerks at Keyaki Mall. The people we saw during shopping today were all beauties, right?" I said.


    "I-I see. When you put it that way, it seems like that''s also possible".


    Of course, that is leaving aside whether or not a grown-up would actually attempt to date a 1st year student. Considering rules and morals, and the massive problem it would entail, I cannot imagine such a couple rtionship being established. I''m sure Katsuragi also understands that. It''s just that it''s too soon to exclude that as one of the possibilities.


    In any case, what we have to be mindful of right now is, to not arbitrarily decide that it must be a senior student. Basically, it''s quite difficult to narrow down the person in question, so I''d like them to quickly understand that it''s best to just leave it alone.


    "Let''s stop beig overly excited by ourselves here and stop trying to find out who''s Katsuragi''s girlfriend, how about that?"


    "Are you fine with that?! Even if that baldie has an older girlfriend who''s both tolerant of him and with extremelyrge breasts?".


    Even if he had that sort of ideal girlfriend, I wouldn''t feel the need to curse at him.


    "If it''s someone from ss A, it wouldn''t be strange even if they were popr with older girls".


    But s this is ss D. Just having a handsome face or a good personality won''t be enough to make us popr...but that''s not really right either. Hirata is not only popr with the 1st year girls but also senior students as well, it seems like.


    And also, a while ago, it seems Kouenji has been getting some attention from the senior students as well.


    In the end, it seems the one thing Ike and the others share with me is ourck of poprity.


    "I absolutely don''t want him to get ahead of me!" Ike said.


    "But even if you say that, there''s nothing we can do about it".


    "That''s not true. Just because it''s an opponent that we''re likely to lose to, doesn''t mean we have no chances of winning either" Sudou said as he nced at us while hitting his thighs.


    "In basketball, as long as it''s for victory, even barely legal ys can be done. No, if it''s for the sake of victory, as long as it''s needed even outright fouls will bemitted. You need to be that serious and obsessed about winning. If him giving a girl a present would bring him closer to her, all we have to do is stop him from doing it" Sudou continued.


    He seems rather aggressive. But if this were a crucial game to be won, Sudou''s idea is the perfect answer. If it were me, I would have done the same thing. But this time, this idea is noting from a logical point of view but rather being done out of personal jealousy. It''s not something that should be praised. But even so, it''s not like the usual Sudou, he seems to be all fired up.


    "Speaking of which, your tournament''sing up soon".


    It seems Yamauchi noticed that since he said that as he turned to look at Sudou.


    "Yeah. It''s on Thursday. I still don''t know if I''ll get to y or not but I''m ready to head out onto the field anytime" Sudou said as he mmed his right fist into his opened left hand as if to show off his perfect condition.


    "Yeah, that''s it! I''m going to mess with him". In response to Sudou''s reckless thoughts, Ike seems to have made a decision to interfere.


    "Kushida, please say something to him".


    "Kanji-kun, it''s no good if you interfere with him like that".


    "Ehhh, no way...Kikyo-chan, you''re also interested to find out who''s Katsuragi''s girlfriend aren''t you?".


    "Of course I''m also interested to know who he''s giving the present to, but intefering is no good".


    In the end, Kushida doused Ike''s excitement from his intention to interfere, leaving him discontent.


    "And that''s that".


    Perhaps he''s dissatisfied from having his idea to interfere using Kushida be ruined, or from being reminded of the incident with Shinohara, Ike turned to me and said this.


    "Then Ayanokouji. You find out their identity. Who exactly is it that Katsuragi is going to hand his present over to".


    "That''s impossible".


    "Even if it''s impossible, you must still do it. You''re free anyways, right?" Ike told me.


    I certainly cannot deny that but...if he''s that curious I''d like him to investigate it himself.


    "Finding out is fine and all but, I''m not in the same ss as him and we''re not even friends you know" I told him.


    It''s going to be painful to research the contact number, the room number and names of people I don''t even know.


    "If it''s Katsuragi-kun''s contact number then I know. Do you want me to tell you?" Kushida asked me.


    ".....".


    That''s right...the one beside me right now is someone who even knows Horikita''s birthday, the beautiful girl with thergest socialwork in the school. It certainly wouldn''t be strange even if she were to know Katsuragi''s contact number.


    "How do you know his contact number?".


    "A while ago during the test we were in the same group. I asked him for it then".


    I see. To be able to exchange contact numbers even in a situation like that is something amazing.


    "So, I''ll tell you then".


    "No. That''s fine. If I just suddenly happened to contact him, Katsuragi would also be surprised".


    He might even ignore an iing call from a number he doesn''t recognize.


    "You stopped me from interfering with him so take responsibility" Ike told me.


    "Even if you tell me to take responsibility...".


    "I''m also curious so make sure to investigate it" Sudou gives me an order with a bullish attitude.


    "Don''t you think you should investigate it yourselves?" I asked.


    "Huh? I''m not free until the tournament on Thursday. I only have a few more days to practice you know?" Sudou replies to me.


    He''s using his club activities as an excuse to force this onto me. When I remained silent without answering him, Sudou starts to re at me.


    "Do you want me to make you listen to me with force?" Sudou asks me as he starts swinging his arms around. Depending on the situation, he may put me in a headlock. In this group, the one with the lowestmunication ability, which is me, would be unable to escape if he decides to make an example out of me.


    "...I got it. I''ll try looking into it tomorrow. Just don''t expect too much. I don''t know how it''s going to turn out" I told him. Let''s get this over with for now. I can just tell themter I tried to investigate it and couldn''t find out anything and that''ll be the end of that.

 Chapter 164 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    "It''s hot...it''s so hot I could die from this....".


    The next day, in order to scout out Katsuragi''s outings, I found myself on a street lined with trees. This is the street that branches off to the dormitories of each grade and as such in order to meet with a senior student, one would inevitably need to pass through here. In addition, this street also leads to Keyaki Mall where there are a multitude of shops as well as leading to the school itself. Therefore, wherever Katsuragi decides to go, I will not miss him.


    Normally I would wait in the lobby where it''s cool, however unfortunately a group of girls from another ss who I do not know have decided to have a tea party there and that option was suppressed.


    There was a shop I could have entered but it seems there aren''t any seats left avable, leaving him hesitant to actually enter, something like that. And my heart wasn''t brave enough to slip into whatever free space I could find and rx there either. asionally, male and female students in their casual wear pass by peacefully, heading out to y for the day. Naturally all the students would be in their casual wear. Which was why I thought back to the Katsuragi who was wearing his uniform yesterday and asked myself a question. There is no rule stating that one cannot wear their uniform over the summer vacation. However, since the uniform itself stores heat and quickly heats up as such, even if one does not care much about being fashionable, it still wouldn''t be convincing enough for them to go out wearing their uniform.


    But if he treats his uniform as his summer wear also that would be slightly more convincing. And instead of summer wear, Katsuragi was dressed sharplyplete with long sleeves. It was something I had noticed recently, but there seems to be many variations of our uniform. Of course, the me who is constantly short on points was unaware of this, but it seems summer wear clothes are being sold at a rather expensive price as I had recently learned. The girls in our ss, despite wanting those clothes someday, are currently forced into a state where they have to bear with it. It''s part of the theory that one wears their casual wear when going out, but a reason to dare to wear one''s uniform.....


    As I thought of such a thing, my mind immediately goes to a simr type of person. The Katsuragi from yesterday, and not just him, it seems there are quite a few people who prefer their uniforms. And from the dormitory where senior students live, a male and a female student walk out. When they noticed me, they diverted from their path and approached me.


    "It''s been a while".


    "I was wondering who would wear their uniform in this shitty hot weather, so it''s Horikita''s brother huh..." I replied.


    Unlike Katsuragi, they were wearing a summer variation of the uniform, however seeing them wear their uniforms on a holiday made me recall feelings of ipatibility.


    "Uwa, President, this boy has a "I just met with someone troublesome" face about him". Although I had only made such an easy-to-understand expression, the girl standing beside the elder Horikita, the 3rd year secretary Tachibana, said that in an exaggerated tone.


    But even so, unlike the male uniforms, the uniform that the girls wear don''t seem to give off the feeling of being hot.


    If I could feel such coolness, I wouldn''t be makingints like that though.


    "Even though it''s the summer vacation, it seems the student council is rather busy" I asked them. Secretary Tachibana seems to be holding something resembling a notebook. I almost thought for a moment that the second semester had already begun.


    "We were simply using the summer vacation to renovate the student council room and that is the extent of this rtionship" Secretary Tachibana exins that to me without even the need to bother the president.


    "I see, see you then" I told her.


    "Uwaaa, for someone that just heard something like that your reaction is awfully carefree. More importantly you, you should watch your mouth a little bit more too. Do you even know who this person is? This is the fearsome student council president of this school, you know" Tachibana told me.


    I know that. I also know that he wields an unbelievable amount of influence too. At first I did think to show respect and deference towards him, and even speak formally, but I had stopped thinking that along the way.


    The elder Horikita too, does not seem to wish for me to speak formally and so I chose to not hold back.


    But even so, Secretary Tachibana too seemed to be different from how I had initially imagined her. I had thought her to be a more serious person than this, but it seems she''s quite a lenient person as well.


    "Do you wish to impose a penalty on me befitting this school? Sorry but I''mpletely out of points" I told her as if to shrug off her words. The elder Horikita too, I had thought, wouldn''t want anything to do with a person like me but rather than leaving he narrowed his eyes and said this to me.


    "Ayanokouji, if you are currently free, I want you to apany me for a while"


    "P-President?".


    It seems Secretary Tachibana is surprised at the president who had just invited me. I was surprised too. But---


    "Sorry but my schedule''s already full" I told him.


    "Ehh? You''re declining?".


    And now Secretary Tachibana seems to be overwhelmed by my rejection of the student council president''s invitation.


    "Then when are you free. I don''t mind changing my schedule for you. I don''t mind even if it''s after school resumes" he tells me. It seems the elder Horikita is showing no signs of giving up.


    It usually doesn''t do much good to postpone the problem I guess. And besides, if we do this at ater date there''s the possibility that I would end up wasting more time. If that''s the case, it would be more convenient to do this now.


    "Then let''s hear it now. I still have some time until my next task" I told him.


    "But you said your schedule was full just now?". I deflected all of Secretary Tachibana''s interjections as she said them.


    "Where were you nning on going from here? I don''t mind changing my schedule to aodate you".


    "Ahh---I''m waiting for someone. If we can help it, I don''t want to move from here" I replied to him.


    "But it''s hot here, you know? It''s not a suitable ce for a meeting".


    "I''m well aware".


    Even though it''s hot here, I thought myself an upstanding person for honorably carrying out this punishment game scenario. It was self-praise.


    "I suppose sometimes talking while standing isn''t so bad either. If you feel ufortable here, I don''t mind if you return to the dormitory ahead of me".


    "No. My antenna is telling me I cannot leave president alone with this boy here" Tachibana replied to him. And after saluting the student council president like that, Secretary Tachibana stuck to him almost like a bodyguard.


    "Reports havee in to the student council. The uninhabited ind test and the special examination on the ship. Were they hard?" he asks me.


    "The student council really has a lot of influence, huh? To think they''d even be privy to those reports".


    "Even though I say reports, we don''t know all the details. Individual actions and the degree thereof are unknown to us".


    "I''m d about that".


    "Aren''t you d? That the president doesn''t know about your failings" Tachibana said to me. It seems Secretary Tachibana never misses a chance to spit venom at me. It seems, at some point, she''s marked me as her enemy.


    I suppose it was inevitable given I was casually talking back to the president.


    "But information is something that always ends up leaking. The fact that you outsmarted the other sses during the uninhabited ind test, and the fact that you held the "target" on the cruise ship when you were assigned to the (Rabbit) group is something that is known to us" he told me.


    Despite saying it''s unknown, it seems a lot of it has been leaked. This is going to make me doubt their integrity.


    "In addition, the name of Horikita Suzune came up after the uninhabited ind test. That she became the center of her ss and outsmarted the other sses. But in regards to that, I think the one truly responsible for that is you" he tells me and it seems the older Horikita has an absolute confidence in that. I softly murmured that to myself.


    "You''repletely overestimating me though?".


    "The name of the leader ultimately changed to you. How would you exin that?".


    "...you even know about something like that, huh?"


    "The only ones who know of this fact are me and the Special Examinations Committee only. And now Secretary Tachibana has overheard us. This is something not even the homeroom teachers know of, so rx" he said.


    This isn''t a situation where I can just rx. Just how much influence does this man have? Normally, student councils are just decorations without any real power. For them to surpass even the teachers, what exactly is this?


    "What exactly is this student council?" I asked him.


    "The student council by itself has no power. It''s up to the talent of the person leading it".


    "That''s again an impressive statement. I did hear about it earlier, but you''re really ss A aren''t you?".


    I never really needed to confirm it, but since I''m already here I asked him again.


    "Isn''t that obvious? It''s natural!!!" Tachibana replied.


    "But in that case I still don''t understand something. Howrge is the difference between me and Horikita? Actually, if you only look at our data, Horikita is far superior to me. I don''t understand the reason you''re bothering yourself with a D like me" I told him.


    "You''re misunderstanding one thing. I don''t think the people of ss D are stupid. It''s not like this school is sorting out exceptional people in order starting from ss A or anything like that".


    "Umm president...I think you''re saying too many unnecessary things, I think you may have said too much?".


    "There''s no problem. This man naturally understands that already".


    Just how far is he intending to go in overpraising me? Ever since our strange first meeting, this student council president-sama seems to be focusing on me to a troublesome extent.


    "Then why did you reject Horikita? Isn''t it because she''s of ss D?" I asked him.


    "Regardless of the environment, as long as she''s my sister I understand everything about her capability. She''s a failure who was ced in ss D because she deserved it. There''s nothing more and nothing less than that" he replied. This man sure views his sister very harshly.


    "All of it was nned by Horikita. Your sister doesn''t have any friends besides me you see, so I was only given the necessary role" I told him.


    "That''s wrong. This is not an idea she would think of".


    Perhaps it''s because they spent a long time together as siblings, it seems he has aplete grasp on her way of thinking. But even so, I have reached a point of understanding.


    One of the reasons this man has set his eyes on me is most likely the same reason as Chabashira-sensei.


    If he''s noticed my yful 50% test scores on the entrance examination, it wouldn''t be strange if he has also noticed the difference between my student report and my resume.


    "Please stop fishing for my personal information like a stalker. I want to lead a quiet school life".


    I appealed to him like that but after he touched his sses once he again said this crazy statement.


    "I did offer you this a while ago but, won''t you join the student council?" he asks me.


    Secretary Tachibana then panics with fluttering wide eyes. An extremely surprising statement had just been made.


    "That''s quite aidback student council you have there. Have the seats not yet been filled?" I asked.


    "P-President? Just a few days ago, the student council epted a 1st year girl already, hasn''t it? Isn''t that the end of it? We also took in some 2nd years and all the seats should already be filled".


    And that''s apparently that. I said that to that man with eye contact but he proceeded to say something unprecedented.


    "There is still one empty seat left" he said.


    "One...it can''t be!?".


    "Ayanokouji. If you wish, I will use my influence to make you vice president" he told me.


    "W-wait".


    Secretary Tachibana seems to be back to her energetic self. I thought she was an interesting person from watching her.


    "This is unprecedented! It''s a 1st year and also from ss D. It can''t be that this rude boy can suddenly be vice president!".


    "I''ve said this many times over but I refuse" I told him.


    "And in addition to that, I refuse without any more questions asked" I added.


    But even so, this is strange. He doesn''t seem to be saying this in jest, but the evaluation and the way he seems to be treating me is not normal. Indeed, to a certain extent, the elder Horikita has ess to information.


    Compared to Ike and Yamauchi (no offense to them), I can understand why he would choose me. But if we go by potential alone, starting with Katsuragi and Ichinose, including Hirata and even Kouenji. There should be plenty of students like that that exist. There should be no reason he would go to such lengths to elect me. That means there is a reason why it has to be me, in other words.


    "It may not be for me to say as the student council president. But starting from next year, this school will undergo a massive change. And it''s not going to be a desirable change at that. And when that timees, in order to protect the rules of this school, I need to create a force capable of countering it from this current stage. It might already be toote though. I feel the necessity for that growing stronger every day" he told me.


    "President, you''re talking about that in the scenario where Nagumo-kun bes the student council president, right? I don''t quite believe he would end up making a bad school...".


    I''ve never heard of the name Nagumo from amongst the 1st years. Changing starting from next year would mean he is from among the 2nd years.


    "Normally, there can be up to two vice presidents at a time in the student council. Starting next year it seems it''ll be just one, but if you change your mind, it''s still not an impossible thing to do" he tells me.


    "No, no, no President. Surely that''s impossible...there''s no way Nagumo-kun would give his permission for something like that".


    "I don''t know anything about vice presidents or any Nagumos but I won''t do it. You''re going to graduate and leave this school, that''s all right? There''s no need for you to worry about the students left behind. Or is it---". I slightly paused so that it would lend more weight to my next words.


    "If it''s because you''re worried about your sister and want my help, then there might be room for you to consult me on the matter" I told him.


    "...I see".


    If I say that, then this man too, will not be able to depend on me too much. As a matter of fact, he seems to have given uppletely, since after that he stopped touching on the subject of the student council.


    "Sorry for taking up your time. That''s all the business I have with you. But feel free to drop by the student council any time, I''d be happy to treat you to tea" he told me.


    So even this man who''s built up a firm foundation for this school has his own anxieties, huh? While feeling such an unexpected thing, I decided to return---but I can''t go back. It was the perfect timing to go back though. It''s too bad I have to wait for Katsuragi.

 Chapter 165 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    The situation started turning for the better roughly 30 minutes after my conversation with the older Horikita. Wearing the exact same outfit as yesterday, Katsuragi was slowly heading in my direction. While I observed him from a slight distance away out of his path, I saw him holding in his hands what seems like the bag containing what he bought from that shop yesterday.


    "What does it mean?".


    There''s still time left until the 29th. Normally one would keep something like that in their room until then. But the fact that he is carrying it around now, perhaps he means to hand it over now?


    Even so, I''m curious about his uniform-wearing appearance. Perhaps he intends to act in his formal wear, but honestly I''d rather not see him handing over the present in this heat wearing that outfit.


    I held my breath as I attempt to confirm where Katsuragi is headed. And when I did, we soon came to a crossroads. Katsuragi did not proceed down the road that leads to the dormitories of the senior students. He instead proceeded down a road that was outside of my expectations surprisingly. What lies at the end of that road was the school amidst a summer vacation. I shadow him without alerting him.


    "So that''s why he was wearing his uniform---".


    It wasn''t because he liked wearing it but rather because he intended to enter the school. I finally understand. Katsuragi then entered the school from the main entrance. But since it''se to this, I can''t follow Katsuragi just like that. As long as it is forbidden to enter the school building in casual wear, I cannot enter.


    "Did you meet Katsuragi?!".


    As my phone vibrated, my screen seems to be projecting a chat that seems to have been sent to my from the room. Then, without reading the message, I closed my phone and decided to change the direction of my attack. I headed towards the shop where we selected our presents yesterday at Keyaki Mall. And once there, I randomly entered a shop that seems to be popr with girls. I was curious what kind of presents would be sold in other shops.


    It''s just, even whenpared to other shops, I could not tell what the difference was. In the end, I ended up returning to the shop from yesterday where Katsuragi bought his birthday present. I eventually reached the ce where choctes put in small, thin boxes were stacked. I did take into consideration the possibility that it might not just be a seniors student but a man he''s giving the present to, but looking at it again, that possibility isn''t very high. The choctes were decorated with hearts and other decorations that girls would like.


    "Kyahaha, I know right?". Some girls, who had started being loud inside the shop, passed behind me. At that moment, I received a slight bump to my back.


    "Woah". The products that I bumped into with my elbow shook lightly, and the pile of stacked chocte copsed like an avnche. The girls who were engulfed in their conversation, without even noticing the tragedy that had urred here, simply left the shop while still talking.


    "Geez". I do know that I don''t have much of a presence, but I''d like them to at least notice me a little.


    "What are you doing?". As I was attempting to restack the fallen products desperately, a giant man called out to me from behind. It was Katsuragi who should have gone to the school.


    He looks down at me with a perplexed face.


    "I''m here to...buy a birthday present". Having unexpectedly run into him, it was all I could do to answer. After ncing at the scattered gift boxes, he bends down with hisrge body to pick them up.


    "Ahh. No. I can pick them up myself".


    "Don''t mind it. It would be bad to let other customers see this. It''s better to clean it up quickly. Two is better than one in that case".


    Having said that, and without even a sign of disliking it, he went on to lend me a hand. It''s been around 30 minutes that I had spent visiting other shops, I wonder if he finished up his business at the school during that time.


    But in Katsuragi''s hands, he was holding a bag of products from this shop. I sneaked a peek into it and when I did, it seemed to contain a small box packaged as a gift. It seems he hasn''t given it yet.


    "This should be fine". When the two of us did it together, we cleaned up the shop in no time. Fortunately, neither the clerk nor any customers happened to see this.


    "Thanks". I think Katsuragi is basically a good person. During the time on the uninhabited ind too, Katsuragi showed strange goodwill towards us such as when he kept watch over the corn we found. Naturally, he won''t show any mercy if ites to apetition between sses, but it seems his personality itself isn''t that of a bad person.


    "Are you buying a present for your girlfriend?" Katsuragi asks me.


    "Ehh? No, it''s not like that. She''s just a ssmate. I think I''ll just buy it next time". It''s not like I ever intended to buy it in the first ce, but I said that as I took my distance from that corner.


    And as if to match my actions, Katsuragi also took his distance, so I decided to chat him up a little to see if I could extract some information from him.


    "Are you also buying a birthday present?" I asked him.


    "Hmm? Why did you think that?".


    "You''re holding a bag from this shop in your hands, I was in the same corner too".


    "I see. Indeed it is true, I suppose I shouldn''t have even needed to think that" he replies to me. Perhaps he''s convinced, but Katsuragi nods and meets my gaze.


    "I was in a bit of trouble since I couldn''t find the item I wanted, what did you buy?".


    "It''s no big deal. I just bought one of the choctes you pushed down just now. I think this shop''s set of items isn''t bad at all, but I suppose it''s up to each individual person to have their own preferences. I would do well to look around in other shops too" Katsuragi answers me.


    Then, without telling me who he is giving it too and without me hearing any names, the two of us left the shop.


    "Why are you wearing your uniform?". Naturally I''m not going to be mentioning yesterday, but for two consecutive days Katsuragi''s beening here wearing his uniform. It would be the obvious thing to do to ask him about it.


    "It''s necessary to wear a uniform if you wish to enter the school building after all. That''s why it couldn''t be helped" he tells me.


    "That means you went to school?". Of course, since I was tailing him, I already know he had gone to school earlier. Now all that''s left is to ask him ''who'' he''s giving it to. In his hands, Katsuragi''s still gripping the bag.


    I had thought it would be possible to obtain some information from him, but unfortunately it doesn''t seem like it''s going to be the case.


    "Ahh. There are also various things I wanted to hand over". He did not talk deeply on the matter, but it seems Katsuragi has something on his mind since he nced in the direction of the school.


    "Have you ever thought about this? The disadvantages in going to this school?".


    "Disadvantages?".


    "That''s right. It doesn''t have anything to do with sses, but all students equally share in it". I had to put some effort into the mysterious question I was asked. If this has something to do with the difference in sses, then problems will arise on a case-by-case basis.


    There are cases like ss D that''s beset by a point shortage, but it''s hard to imagine ss A would have such troubles. But from the statement that this applies equally to all students, such things can be excluded. If so, exactly what is it? Although I was seriously attempting to find the answer, I could not reach a conclusion.


    "You don''t know? Of course it varies from person to person but "You cannot contact the outside" is the disadvantage" Katsuragi tells me.


    "Ahh. I see". But since that for me was not a disadvantage, but rather an advantage, I did not consider it at all. Of course, if you look at it normally, it might be considered a disadvantage.


    "Don''t you want to contact your parents or your siblings?" Katsuragi asks me.


    "I wonder. But leaving me aside, I think quite a lot of students would say the same thing". In particr, girls would oftenin that they''re lonely. However, in regards to information leakage to the outside, this school strictly prohibits all forms of contact. If one carelessly breaks this rule, it won''t end with just a warning.


    "But the benefits you receive in return are massive and I don''t think this is reason enough to be dissatisfied?".


    "Indeed that is true. Both the point system andpleteness of the facilities are something ordinary students can not enjoy and is certainly an advantage".


    Furthermore, he also gets the benefit of having graduated from ss A.


    Wait, why the hell am I conversing naturally with Katsuragi? In addition, during the summer vacation.


    "You''re a student who''s close with Horikita, aren''t you?".


    "Is a false rumor like that spreading around?" I asked him.


    "False rumor? I distinctly remember you acting together with her when you met me".


    "It''s something like a connection of fate that happensmonly, or more like from the flow that started when we were assigned seats next to each other, we just happened to talk to each other from there is all".


    As long as it''s talk pertaining to the school, it''s nothing unusual at all, I think. It seems Katsuragi''s also got such an image since he nods.


    "So that''s how it is. It seems surprisingly I don''t know a lot about the other sses despite thinking I did. If I made you feel ufortable, please forgive me. I don''t have any ulterior motives in this" Katsuragi tells me.


    "It''s something I hear often recently so it''s fine. It seems Horikita''s doing a great job".


    "That''s right". Katsuragi briefly agreed with me, but he isn''t showing any signs of continuing.


    "To tell you the truth, this is the third time I''vee to this shop. I''m the type to constantly think about something I''m worrying about, you see. Even though it''s just a present, when I think about the feelings of the one receiving it, I cannot just decide simply".


    Someone he worries over giving a present to, I wonder just who it is. Should I try to dig into it a little?


    "It might be strange to say something like this, but you''re an upstanding person. To buy someone a birthday present like this".


    "Do you think it''s strange to celebrate the day of one''s birth?" Katsuragi asks me.


    At the very least seeing a giant skinhead do it gives me a feeling of ipatibility. But that''s just a prejudiced view. In this world there are even delinquents born that would save a cat in the middle of the pouring rain.


    "I''ll be honest, who are you going to give it to?" I cut to the chase. I won''t get far even if I beat around the bush.


    "To who, huh?".


    Perhaps that question confounded even the person in question, since he showed some hesitation.


    "It''s something personal. It''s not something for you to hear about" he tells me.


    I think it''s something that can''t be helped but he ended up evading the question. If he answers like that, I would no longer be in a position to inquire further. If it''s a best friend it would be a different matter though.


    "Excuse me". And without leaving a single word behind, Katsuragi left towards the dormitory.


    I did manage to solve the problem of why he was wearing a uniform, but further mysteries only arose from that. Why did he go to the school? Why did he show up at the shop again? I could not clearly see the answers to those.

 Chapter 166 - 2 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 2 Part V</h4>


    "Oi, Ike. I investigated the Katsuragi case".


    "Seriously? You''re pretty good, Ayanokouji. I''m seeing you in a new light now". Saying that, Ike praised me while putting a hand on my shoulder. Was I even doing something that deserved being seen in a new light? Feeling a little doubt about how low Ike had evaluated me internally, I reported the situation to him.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find out who from where he was giving it to". That''s not quite true. To be more specific, I couldn''t find out the profile of any girl he could possibly be giving it to. No matter how much I investigated, I couldn''t quite figure it out.


    In the same school year, there is no one with that birthday date. However, I couldn''t think of any student in the other school years as well.


    In this case, wouldn''t the person we''re thinking of in apletely different location? Looking shocked, Yamauchi raised his head.


    "This is bad...I knew this would happen. Just who is Katsuragi going to give his present to?". Rather than joy or excitement, Yamauchi instead made a sorrowful expression as he starts talking as if he''s understood something.


    "Hey, Kanji. Didn''t you think Valentine''s was hell back in middle school?".


    "W-w-what are you saying all of a sudden? Sure, it was tough for me. But what about it?".


    "Basically isn''t this a sort of extension of that...that guy, I think he could have bought it for himself".


    "Surely no---n-no it could be possible. That baldie doesn''t seem like he''d be popr...".


    The two of them seemed to be convinced after that brief, hard-to-understand exchange. But still, it was a development that I had never expected and so I decided to ask a question.


    "Are you saying he bought himself a present for his birthday?".


    "What else could it be, Ayanokouji". They red at me as if they were angry. Leaving that aside, normally one won''t buy themselves their own presents, would they? Of course I did consider that he may have been rewarding himself with it to a degree. Like eating something delicious, or buying something he wants. But in this case, I don''t think that''s applicable.


    He went out of his way to get a package a girl would like,plete with the wrappings and the chocte inside. If he simply has that much of a sweet tooth, it would have suited him better to buy it in a different form.


    "You seriously don''t get it?".


    "...unfortunately" I replied.


    "No matter how you look at it, Katsuragi doesn''t seem like the type to be popr with girls, right? But still, he is the leader of ss A".


    I''m going to withhold making anyments on that statement.


    "That means he must be rather prideful. He would definitely want to make others around him think he''s popr. In other words, it''s an act".


    "It means instead of saying it''s something he bought for himself, he''s going to y it off as if someone had given it to him, that''s what it means".


    They must have felt there was nothing wrong with the conclusion they reached, since both Ike and Yamauchi nodded in agreement.


    "I also did the same back in middle school too, I made it look like I got it from the cutest girl in the school".


    "Hearing it like that doesn''t it sort of feel, hollow?".


    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course it feels hollow, but it''s better than the crushing despair of not getting any". He got angry. It seems for Ike, events like Valentine''s and birthdays truly are huge events.


    "By the way Haruki, you were also in the same boat weren''t you?".


    "Huh? No, I''m different. I was popr with the girls, you know?" Yamauchi replied to Ike.


    "You liar. Then why did you say something like that? Wasn''t it because you thought he was doing the same thing as you?".


    "I''m telling you that''s not true. In middle school, there was an unpopr guy like Kanji that I knew, that''s all" Yamauchi said. It was obviously a bluff, but I had neither the means nor the intention to find out the truth.


    "But that''s just a guess, right?".


    "No there''s no doubt about it. That absolutely has to be the case!". It seems they''ve decided there''s no further room to doubt the conclusion they''ve reached, since they did not argue with each other any further.


    "Hey Haruki, maybe we''ve misunderstood baldie...Katsuragi?".


    "Yeah. I was treating him with hostility because he was ss A, but now all of a sudden he seems closer to us".


    "That means, you were also an unpopr guy who bought presents for himself after all".


    "No. It just reminded me of my ssmate and I felt sorry for him that''s all" Yamauchi replied to Ike.


    Yamauchi stubborn denies Ike''s statements.


    "Do you want to cooperate for a moment?". All of a sudden, something like that was said.


    "What do you mean by cooperate?".


    "We''re going to prepare a birthday present for him".


    From a state of antagonism towards Katsuragi, it seems Ike has instead changed to a state of sympathy.


    "Sure, I understand it''s best getting one from a girl. But that''s impossible. And in that case, wouldn''t it be a blessing to receive a birthday present from someone else?".


    I felt something was off with that logic, but I would be hard-pressed to deny it all.


    Rather than buying a present for yourself for a lie, one would want to receive a present from someone else. It''s just, the thing to be careful of is sympathy can surprisingly be a troublesome thing. If Katsuragi did indeed buy the present for himself, would he even be ok with Ike and the others, who are in the know, celebrating it? On the other hand, he may instead get angry and reject their sympathy. Ike and Yamauchi have already begun discussing what to buy for him, but once again I felt doubt regarding that conclusion.


    Indeed there are no girls whose birthday is tomorrow. But it''s not like all other possibilities have been cut out. The teachers of this school and other authorities, including the other employees on school grounds. If we broaden the definition of ''girl'' there are still a lot of candidates left.


    And besides if it''s really a present for himself, would he just boldly buy it just like that. And on top of that, Katsuragi''s outfit was the unusual uniform in the middle of summer vacation. It couldn''t have done anything but make him stand out. It''s easy to imagine people would be suspicious if they saw him, and normally one wouldn''t act in uniform.


    "Ayanokouji, you fork over some points too. If the three of us each have around 1500 points we could buy something nice for him".


    I''ve already heard this kind of talk yesterday though.....


    In other words, my expenditure would double. The expenditure of 1000 points is not a small thing.


    "So Ayanokouji, this may be a little fast but tomorrow let''s celebrate Katsuragi''s birthday".


    Has their switch already been turned, it seems the two of them are intent on buying Katsuragi a present.


    "Are you really going to buy one?".


    "Isn''t it obvious we''re going to buy? Don''t you also think of saving an unpopr, lone man?"


    Ahh, this is bing more and more troublesome so I chose not to refuse them. Having decided to meet up tomorrow, the conversation ended and we disbanded for the day.

 Chapter 167 - 2 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 2 Part VI</h4>


    As we gathered again the next day in the afternoon, the form of Kushida was also there.


    "Hello, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "Oh, hello". Why is she here? Such questions were answered with the next wordsing from Ike.


    "No you see, yesterday I consulted Kikyo-chan. When I told her I wanted to buy a present for Katsuragi, she insisted on cooperating with us. And so she asked to join. Hey, Katsuragi would be happier too if instead of boys, a girl also celebrated his birthday" Ike told me.


    He went on and on praising her, but I think he just simply wanted to create an opportunity where he could be together with Kushida. And on top of that, it would make her see Ike as someone who cares about his friends too.


    "I''m also in Katsuragi-kun''s debt so naturally please let me share in the costs for the present" Kushida said. And in response to that gentle consideration, Ike stared at Kushida with lovestruck eyes.


    Yamauchi too, despite him gunning for Sakura, seems to be strongly affected by Kushida''s charm as he seems to be having more fun than he did when it was only boys here.


    "By the way, Ayanokouji-kun, why are you wearing your uniform?".


    "It''s just like that". I did take off my jacket earlier since it was overwhelmingly hot, but as expected the uniform makes me stand out in a bad way too.


    "Let''s hurry up and go!". nking Kushida''s sides, the two of them walked out leaving me behind. And almost immediately after, a conversation started to bloom. I''m always impressed whenever I see someone capable of striking up a conversation with anyone at any time. I walk slightly behind the three of them. On the way, I spotted someone unusual outside.


    "Sorry, can you go on ahead? I''ve got something to do" I told them.


    "Fine but make sure not to keep Kikyo-chan waiting".


    "Yeah". I excused myself and I approached that certain person.


    "You''re pretty carefree. The four of you going out shopping? Even though we suffered that much at the hands of Ryuuen-kun".


    "Well, that just means ss C did something well. No point in worrying about it now. Right?".


    "You''re right...but, there are still a lot of things I''m not convinced of".


    "Such as?".


    "...nothing".


    Then, with an expression like that of Sawajiri Erika, she turned her head and didn''t seem to have any sign of answering me.


    "When are we right now?".


    "Ehh?".


    "I''m asking when we are right now, our school year. The month too".


    "What are you talking about?".


    "Look here, we''ve just finished the first semester of our first year. There''s no need to rush. Just because they''ve extended their lead by a little doesn''t mean there''s a need to despair".


    "But even so, that was a crushing defeat. If we don''t think of a way.....".


    "Even though you can''t see what''s directly beneath you, you always look ahead. The student known as Horikita Suzune excels at academics, but when ites to unique fights like this, you can''t do anything at all. That''s the current impression of you I have" I told Horikita.


    "...I get that already".


    "I see, so you were aware of it. In any case, I think it''s better for you to fall until you hit the bottom" I told her.


    "What do you mean?".


    Right now it''s fine for you to be thoroughly crushed, as long as you crawl back up in the end. I think Horikita has the potential to do that.


    "There is an order to things. Right now you should take things slowly without rushing, isn''t that fine?".


    "You say there''s an order to things, but then why did you act on the uninhabited ind? There''s a contradiction there" Horikita replies to me.


    "Perhaps". It can''t be helped if Horikita, who does not know about my interactions with Chabashira-sensei, thinks of this as something mysterious.


    During the uninhabited ind test, I was forced to ''show my ability'' so I had no choice but to act. Of course, the cruise ship exam, in which I did not have many pawns to act through, proved to be difficult for me, but there were still several methods avable to me. But the reason I did not use those methods despite that was, if I messed up too much, nothing good coulde of it.


    I am fundamentally disinterested in things like ss A or ss B. Therefore, without stirring up things too much, but still showing my abilities a little to Chabashira-sensei, I can buy time that way.


    That''s why looking at it from my perspective, even that earlier examination was a huge sess.


    "More importantly, don''t you have any questions to ask about my appearance?" I asked her.


    "I do think you''re wearing awfully hot clothes, but I don''t have any other impression of it". As usual, she''s not interested in other people.


    "What are you reading today?".


    "It doesn''t matter to you, right?". Saying that, she didn''t show any signs of letting me see the book''s title.


    "Well, that''s fine too. I''m making Ike and the others wait so I''ll be leaving now. Do you want toe too?" I asked her.


    "You must be joking. I will refuse" Horikita replied.


    Having expected her to answer me like that, I decided to leave without hesitation.

 Chapter 168 - 2 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 2 Part VII</h4>


    "What are you guys doing...?". Suddenly surrounded by Ike and the others with who he had no connections, even the normally calm Katsuragi could not hide his surprise. It was there that Kushida, who must have participated in the dialogue of the earlier exam, started talking to him.


    "Sorry for being so sudden, Katsuragi-kun, do you have some time?".


    "Kushida, huh? What is the meaning of this?" Katsuragi asks.


    "The truth is, I heard it from Ike-kun and the others. But isn''t today supposed to be Katsuragi-kun''s birthday?".


    "Muu...that''s right but...you''ve figured it out pretty well".


    Perhaps he had no recollection of telling this fact to anyone, but he looks at us with a slightly confused expression.


    "So that''s why the four of us here wanted to celebrate it with Katsuragi-kun and that''s why we called out to you" Kushida continued.


    "No. There''s no reason to do anything that special. Am I wrong?" Katsuragi replies. It seems rather than rejoicing at this, he''s put his guard up. That was inevitable. It wouldn''t be strange even if he thought it were some trap from ss D. But even so, the fact that he isn''t showing signs of immediately rejecting us, is probablyrgely thanks to Kushida''s presence.


    "Do you have any ns to meet someone else today?" Kushida asks.


    "That''s not the case but.....". Kushida then ps her hands with a big smile as if to say ''I''m d''. If she shows that kind of smile, any ordinary man would fall in love with her with that one shot.


    But this man is the leader of ss A, and is not someone that can simply be sunk like this.


    "I''m sorry but it''s not like we''re close friends or anything. If there''s any ulterior motives to this please say so" Katsuragi said.


    "There are no ulterior motives. We''re seriously just thinking about celebrating your birthday, Katsuragi" Ike said that with a serious face. He''s probably thinking about celebrating Katsuragi''s birthday from the bottom of his heart filled with sympathy.


    "Mu.....". This is a bind, as if to say that Katsuragi tightened his mouth with an expression of rejection. And so I realized that in his hands, Katsuragi was holding the same birthday present bag as yesterday.


    It was something he should have bought two days ago, and yet he was carrying it around with him wherever he went. I wonder why. It seems Ike and the others have not realized this (or have realized and are pretending to not have) and they called out to Katsuragi.


    "Sorry but I have business at the school now. I apologize" Katsuragi said.


    "School, eh? Speaking of which, recently you''ve been always wearing your uniform. What are you doing?" Ike asked in a casual manner but Katsuragi did not miss the incongruousness in that one word.


    "What do you mean by that?". From the mild-mannered look he had just a while ago, it seems Katsuragi has entered his battle mode as his expression turned sharp.


    "Ehh? What is what?". Ike remained aloof without having realized that change but that aloofness copsed with the next lines that followed.


    "How did you know that I was wearing my uniform recently?" he asked. Being stared by strong eyes that seemed to suck you in, Ike unexpectedly gulped.


    He must have picked up the words that were whispered in his subconscious and remembered something inconvenient.


    "Ehh? No, that''s...".


    "Yesterday after you met me, I met up with Ike and the others. I told them about it then, should I have not?". Having been left with no other choice but to follow up like that, I told that to Katsuragi.


    "I thought it was unusual clothing for summer vacation" I continued.


    "I see...thinking about it I suppose that''s true".


    "Yeah that''s right. That, that" Ike said.


    "So why''re you going to school?".


    The panicking appearance of Ike was still suspicious, but for now I''ve seeded in changing the topic of the conversation.


    "It''s personal. Nothing to do with you guys" Katsuragi replies.


    "This may be unnecessary. But isn''t there something troubling you?".


    "Why do you think so?".


    "Both yesterday and today, you were carrying around that bag, right? It''s a bit unnatural for you to go to school with that too. And you already had that bag in your hands when we met at the shop yesterday. It''s been at least three times, hasn''t it?" I asked him.


    There''s the fact that I did see it by coicidence, but it''s not that hard to infer that from what I said.


    "I have some business at the student council. That''s all." Katsuragi tells me. Again, the name of an unexpected ce appeared.


    "Could it be the reason you were wearing your uniform yesterday was because you went to the student council room?".


    "...that''s right. But it seems they were out".


    "If I recall, up until yesterday they were renovating the room and it was unusuable". Katsuragi made a slightly surprised face and proceeded to ask me how I knew that."


    "I happen to have some ties with the student council president".


    "So you were acquaintances with that student council president?".


    "I wonder if you could call him my acquaintance but...it''s something like that anyways" I replied.


    "Ahh, I see. Horikita of ss D is the student council president''s little sister huh?". The smart Katsuragi quickly reached that conclusion on his own and was convinced.


    "If that''s the case, it would be a lot better if you apanied me. If time allows, would you please apany me?" Katsuragi requested as such from me. And with this, I can more or less understand what Katsuragi is aiming at.


    "That''s a coincidence. I also have some business with the student council right now".


    "So that''s why you''re also wearing your uniform?". Of course, that was only so I could figure out Katsuragi''s aim but with this I''ll be able to get to the bottom of this.


    Nodding once, Katsuragi began heading towards the school, towards the student council room.


    "Excuse me". Katsuragi, with a clear voice, said that as he knocked on the door to the student council room.


    Student council president Horikita Manabu and Secretary Tachibana came out to wee us. The older Horikita immediately noticed my presence.


    "It seems the unexpected but wee visitors came together". I lightly bowed to return the greeting. Secretary Tachibana, on the other hand, had an extremely disgusted expression on her face.


    "Today I came here because I have a request to make. Basically, I heard that student requests go through the student council and that is why I''vee".


    "It seems you came by both yesterday and the day before yesterday. We were absent due to the renovations. I apologize".


    "No. It is currently the summer vacation. The fault lies with the side pushing the matter. But I am d I was able to meet you today. Depending on the situation, I had been thinking to go directly to your dormitory" Katsuragi said.


    In the middle of the summer vacation, why did Katsuragi decide to stop by this ce. And what exactly are his intentions in being here. That is finally being revealed.


    "In this school, during the period of enrollment, we are forbidden to contact the outside without express permission. I would like to inquire further into that and so I havee here".


    "From the sound of it, you''ve naturally been looking through the school regtions? Extreme, unavoidable reasons as the exception, contact is strictly forbidden".


    Exactly as the older Horikita said, only in unavoidable circumstances is this permitted. Severe illness or injuries are the only times when permission is granted.


    "Yes. But in regards to individual cases, how would I be best advised to deal with it. I would like to deliver a package and a message card to my family outside the school grounds. Of course, I''m not expecting to hear a reply from my family" Katsuragi said.


    In other words, a unteralmunication.


    "It''s the same thing. Even if this is unteral, it still is forbidden". Those words were returned to Katsuragi professionally. But Katsuragi too, wouldn''t even be here if this was enough to make him back down.


    "In regards to contact with the outside, I have heard that it strictly includes shipping of packages too. However, as long as I don''t send information in letters, wouldn''t that be considered not breaking the rules?" Katsuragi asked.


    "There''s no change in the fact that it is prohibited by the rules. That is a rule that has not changed since the founding of this school. But, it''s not prohibited for no reason. When the school was first founded, the rules were not as strict as they are now".


    The older Horikita looked at Secretary Tachibana, then slightly nodded while smiling.


    "It is as he says. Originally, the package shipping that Katsuragi-kun hoped for was permitted. However, there were several students that broke their promise. They hid letters inside the packages without permission. Such a thing happened and now it is absolutely prohibited" Tachibana said.


    And that''s how it is, the older Horikita drilled an absolute rejection into Katsuragi. But, Katsuragi is not the type to back down here. Even though it''s for the 1st years, this man is still the leader of ss A. He immediately reassessed the situation and rebuilds his approach.


    "Then once again I must ask you. Please allow me to apply for the shipping of the package directly at the shop. I will noty a single finger on the package, I will only pay for its cost. If so, there can be no room for fraud" Katsuragi said.


    "But even so it''s still against the rules.....".


    "Against the rules? This school is ability-based, if need be I''ve heard you can do anything with enough points. Buying test scores or trading between students, there are many uses for points. Am I wrong?" Katsuragi continued.


    It seems to Katsuragi, the value of the birthday present he wishes to send is great.


    "If that is the case, the situation will change slightly". The older Horikita, having calmly listened to what he had to say, slightly changed his attitude.


    "Before we go into the details of the points, can you let me know who it is you''re sending it to?" he asks.


    "It''s to my twin sister. Since we don''t have any parents, I''m the only one who can celebrate her birthday" Katsuragi said.


    This was an ouepletely contrary to our scummy theories about romance and what not. Of all things, it was to a sibling.


    "I''m going to correct you on one point but the point system is not an almighty one. Indeed the action you mentioned earlier is possible. But, that is only because ''it is not stated in the rules''. What is currently listed in the school regtions as being prohibited, won''t easily be altered just like that".


    It was a slightly difficult to understand statement, but it probably means something simr. For instance, let''s use test scores as an example. A while ago, I used points to buy Sudou his test scores. That in itself is not ''illegal''. It just means points were used to buy test scores. But let''s suppose that same Sudou broke the school regtions on his own by cheating to get a passing score on his test and in the case that cheating were to be revealed. It would be difficult then to erase the fact that he had ''cheated''.


    "The rules of the school are there to be upheld".


    "That''s funny, if that is the case then the rules of this school are full of loopholes".


    "There''s nothing strange about that. It just means that all the school is doing is making rules that allow for a way out".


    And in response to Katsuragi''s question, the student council president responded in a way that made it seem as though it were obvious.


    ".......".


    Even for the smart Katsuragi, it seems his opponent this time around is too much. In regards to their ability alone, the difference between them is toorge. This man, who for 3 years at this school, was not only in ss A but also carried out the duties of the student council president, had no weaknesses.


    "You''re saying even if I use my points, there''s nothing I can do?" Katsuragi asked.


    "There''s nothing you can do. If this is something the school expressly prohibits, it will not be allowed even with the use of points".


    Exactly as the older Horikita had said earlier, it means the point system is not almighty. I''m sure Katsuragi was determined to spend arge sum to do so but if that sole remaining option of his is cut off, it meant the end of the line for him.


    "If you''re finished, please leave".


    "I see.....I understand, please excuse me". Katsuragi nced at me just once, but when I gestured that I''d be staying behind to him, he quietly left.


    "You''re not going back?".


    "What you were saying earlier, it''s about when the act of breaking the ruleses to light, wasn''t it?".


    In the middle of that, I said that as though backing up Katsuragi.


    "What do you mean by that?".


    The older Horikita''s gaze is now directed at me.


    "Do you remember, a while ago, Sudou from our ss had a fight with some students from ss C?". The older Horikita nods as though it were natural. It did cause a huge uproar back then after all.


    "Back then the ss C students made an appeal to the school and it turned into a case where it led to discussions for punishment. But, right now, Katsuragi did not break any regtions. He only thought to ask for an act that would have led to an act of breaking the regtions. And the only ones who know about that would be me and Katsuragi as well as you two of the student council. In that case, as long as you overlook this act of breaking the regtions it would be fine".


    This strangely worded phrase, I''m sure if it''s the two of them they would naturally understand its meaning.


    For instance, even if youmit a traffic rule vition and happen to be osted by a police officer. If you bribe that officer and sessfully get him to overlook your vition, you will not be a target for punishment and your vition would be forgiven. That''s what it meant.


    "And also, the usually difficult processing of such shipping. If it''s you guys, it would be a simple task, wouldn''t it?".


    "I see. You''re saying to resolve everything without first clearing it with the school, is that right?".


    Katsuragi had righteously tried to secure permission from the school. But if that doesn''t work, all he has to do is make sure the school never hears word of this. But it may be an idea the honorable Katsuragi would not be able to think of.


    "Being able to talk about overlooking school rule vitions so boldly, what a scary delinquent!". Only Secretary Tachibana turned to point that out to me.


    "How did youe to that conclusion?".


    "This school forbids acts of violence. But you, in your first meeting with me, showed no signs of holding back. That is proof enough that as long as the school does not find out, anything can be passed off".


    Even if it''s the student council president, he shouldn''t be able to raise his hand in public like that.


    "That''s right. If one is to contact the outside anyways, there is no other method besides that. But, Katsuragi did not realize that fact. In that instant, he lost his only remaining option".


    "Don''t you think of helping him out now?".


    "No. I''m not the type to simply help vite school regtions for that man''s sake".


    "You''re rather strict".


    "If you really feel that way, you should have told Katsuragi of this method before he left the room. But you didn''t do that".


    Ahh. It really is troublesome to deal with someone smart like him. He''s seeing through mepletely. It seems he''s realized I didn''t want to carelessly tell Katsuragi that and put him on his guard.


    "I''m done cooling off, I''m going back".


    "I could tell Tachibana to prepare some tea for you now?".


    "I''ll pass. I don''t know what you''re going to put in it".


    "W-what a rude 1st year!" Tachibana said.


    And when I moved to leave the room, for some reason the older Horikita also stood up to escort me out.


    "I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear what Katsuragi had to say today. So even if you move behind the scenes from here on out, I won''t try to investigate. You can do as you please" he told me.


    "I don''t really feel like doing anything of that sort though".


    "That in itself is fine too. I''m just letting you know I won''t be getting involved, that''s all".


    I was able to read information from the older Horikita''s eyes to a frustrating degree. In other words he''s telling me he won''t touch this matter, so go ahead and deceive the school well, is that he wants to say.


    I decided to leave the student council room to escape from that gaze. He must have also seen through the fact that I was looking into making new suggestions to Katsuragi too.


    "He''s a formidable one, this student council president".

 Chapter 169 - 2 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 2 Part VIII</h4>


    "Fuu...".


    When I returned to the lobby of our dormitory, Katsuragi was there sitting while sighing deeply. He immediately noticed me and stood up.


    "I was waiting for you. Sorry for making you apany me on something strange today" he told me.


    "No. I was the one who insisted on following you. I''m just about sorry for not being of any help to you".


    "No such thing. It was probably impossible from the start, I have no choice but to give up". He must have been intending to deliver the present to his sister at all costs, but since it is prohibited by school regtions, it seems Katsuragi has given up.


    "If you would like to, please eat it with your friends. I don''t really like sweet things". Saying that, he handed me the bag containing the present. But, I didn''t take it.


    "It''s wasted on me".


    "I see. I suppose you wouldn''t be happy even if I gave you something that was originally intended for someone else". After saying that, Katsuragi slightly lowered his head as he moved to return to his room.


    "Katsuragi". I said that and stopped that man.


    "What''s the matter?".


    "Perhaps I might be of some help to you. I''ve thought of a way to deliver that present to your sister".


    "I was rejected by the student council, the ones closest to the student body. I doubt there''s a solution for that".


    "That''s only because you don''t have the determination to break the rules. If you disregard the rules, there is a way".


    ".....I''m not making any risky moves". I suppose that''s impossible for someone serious like Katsuragi who also happens to be the leader of ss A. Especially if it happened to be advice from a lower ss, he wouldn''t just obediently listen to it.


    "I think it''ll be worth hearing me out, though. More so if giving that present is an important thing for you".


    Even though it was the summer vacation, Katsuragi had repeatedly gone to the student council room to obtain permission to deliver his present. I understand his feelings in this matter are not half-hearted.


    "Is this something we should be talking about in a ce like this?". Katsuragi pointed out the eyes of the people around us as well as the surveince cameras.


    "I guess so. This isn''t really the ce, do you want toe to my room?". People usually go in and out of my room on a daily basis anyways, there would be no problem even if I brought Katsuragi in. Katsuragi and I both head towards the dormitory rooms.


    Fortunately, leaving aside ssmates, we didn''t even encounter a single student as we arrived at my room. I opened the door to my room and turned on the lights.


    "Pleasee in".


    "It''s a rather clean room, or more like, there''s nothing in here. It reminds me of the day we enrolled".


    "I get that often". Then after taking our seats, I turned on the air-conditioning and poured tea into cups.


    "And? You were talking about school regtions or something earlier".


    "For example, if you were trying to deliver a present from the school. It''s not something easy to do. Because delivery to outside the school grounds is prohibited in general. You won''t be able to ess the post office either".


    There is a post office located on the school grounds, however, it''s more or less a ce only teachers make use of. Students do not enter it. It''s obvious even if we ask them, we would be rejected. That is why Katsuragi went through the student council to try and obtain permission and make arrangements.


    However since they rejected him too, he''s concluded it is impossible to deliver the present physically.


    "That''s a fact, right? If there are no means of delivering it, there''s nothing that can be done. Or are you saying there''s another way to deliver a package?".


    "There is. Just boldly carry the present outside the school grounds without thinking deeply about it".


    "Don''t be stupid. Who would be capable of doing that? It surely isn''t an employee of the school, right?".


    The only ones who are free to enter and leave the school grounds every day are the employees who work at the various shops located on the school grounds. In other words, if we make use of such employees, it bes a simple task to deliver the present. But there is arge obstacle for that.


    "The people who work at this school do so under strict regtions. They won''t incur risk by listening to the requests of students like us. On the other hand, they would most likely report ones like us who try to break the rules". If that happens, Katsuragi would most likely receive a severe punishment.


    "Of course not. There are no people from the outside we could trust". I thought so, that''s what Katsuragi''s eyes seemed to be saying.


    "You''re not saying you can leave the school grounds without permission, are you?".


    "Naturally that''s not the case. I''m aware leaving the school grounds without permission will lead to a serious punishment".


    Of course, the entrances and exits are all strictly monitored, and by some miracle, even if we managed to slip past, it would lead to expulsion if we get found out.


    Even if we wanted to vite the school regtions, the risks are far too high.


    "Indeed we can''t make use of the employees, but if it''s a fellow student, that''s another story".


    "Student? That''s pointless. If there isn''t a significant enough reason, students cannot leave the school grounds".


    "But there are exceptions too that would inevitably be involved with those significant reasons".


    "Exceptions.....? If they could leave the school grounds...it can''t be---".


    The smart Katsuragi naturally reaches such a conclusion quickly.


    "Club tournaments, huh?".


    "That''s how it is".


    No matter how istionist this school is, there are some things that cannot be avoided. A good example of that would be club tournaments. For those tournaments conducted outside the school grounds, there would be no choice but to leave the school grounds and head to the venue on the outside.


    "Indeed, if that is the case, it would be possible to bring things outside the school grounds. But, the school should also be aware that there is a risk of such a thing happening. There would surely be inspections of the baggage".


    "Obviously. But there are a lot of ways to slip past that, aren''t there? Unlike the doping tests conducted at the Olympics, it''s not like they search every inch of your body".


    "That''s true but...".


    Katsuragi seems to be giving it some thought while looking straight ahead at the same time.


    "Adding onto the risk of bringing it out, the burden that would be ced on the student carrying it out is not a simple thing. But judging from your tone, Ayanokouji, you''re saying there is a person you can leave it...to?".


    "That''s exactly right. But to convince them, it''s necessary for you to visit them yourself".

 Chapter 170 - 2 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 2 Part IX</h4>


    Roughly 1 hour after I had invited Katsuragi to my room, I called a certain man who had just returned from his club activities. We talked to the man whose tournament takes ce the day after tomorrow, in order to ask for his cooperation.


    "Huh? Don''t fuck around. Who would willingly do something like that?".


    Having heard Katsuragi''s proposal, Sudou reacted with a rejection as though he were spitting it out. But that''s natural, if he were to be foundmitting a vition of the regtions, there''s no telling what sort of penalties he would receive.


    "In the first ce there''s no reason why I should listen to the request of this baldie here".


    "So he says?". It seems Katsuragi too, does not trust Sudou and is still skeptical of this n.


    "Leaving aside whether you''ll ept it or not, I want to ask Sudou something. What kind of checks does the school perform?".


    "Even if you ask me that". Sudou, who is still dissatisfied with the situation, showed no signs of answering seriously.


    "Depending on the circumstances, there is a chance Katsuragi will also give you a suitable reward you know".


    "Reward?".


    "...that''s right. I''m thinking we naturally would need to pay up". After hearing that, Sudou who had no motivation to do so earlier, began to give it serious consideration.


    "Firstly in the morning, before we get on the bus to get to the tournament, we get a simple baggage check. Then our phones are confiscated. And when we get to the venue we just change our clothes and get onto the field. As for meals, once the tournament is over, we just eat on the field. I don''t know the exact details though".


    "What about the ce where you''ll get a change of clothes and the management of your baggage?".


    "The locker in the locker room as usual. Of course, the teachers won''t be present while you''re changing, but the surveince is strict. Even the toilets are kept separate for our use and we can''t even hear the students from the other school".


    Katsuragi, who was listening to our conversation, calmly simtes the situation.


    "It really seems strict. In the first ce, it doesn''t seem to be a good idea to even bring baggage with you".


    "Is it ok to bring food with you?".


    "Ahh, that''s up to us. There are only a few who do it, but there are those who bring it with them".


    "If that''s the case, it seems like a pretty simple task to bring it out". I got up, and brought back with me a closed lunchbox and a water bottle that were ced on the shelf. This was originally part of the equipment the school had prepared for the students. In every student''s room, each one of this is ced without fail.


    "I''ve put the gift box inside the lunchbox. It should barely fit with its size. And in regards to the bag, I''ve rolled it up and ced it inside the water bottle. If I do this, they shouldn''t be able to find out".


    It doesn''t matter how much the teachers check, they wouldn''t go as far as to looking at the interior contents.


    "Wait a minute. Even if I could bring it out, how do I deliver it? There''s no way to deliver it and I have no money either".


    "If it''s about money don''t worry. You just have to use this". I brought out the cash-on-deliverly slips I obtained at the post office.


    "All that''s left is on that day, find a chance and mail it through the post".


    "You''re saying like it''s a simple thing. In the end, that''s the hard part, isn''t it?".


    ".....indeed, it is a realistically possible way we''ve thought of, but the risks are also high....". That is because in addition to himself being involved in a vition of the school rules, he has also gotten Sudou from another ss involved too. Normally Katsuragi would have immediately backed down, but he still has not shown signs of backing down towards Sudou.


    "Unfortunately I don''t have any person I can ask something like this from in my ss. If I could ask you to do this, won''t you do this?".


    Katsuragi bowed his head and asked for a favor. I could clearly understand just how important of an existence his sister was to Katsuragi.


    "Sudou. I think this is something you would absolutely not ept normally. But, on the contrary, this also has a great benefit in it for you, doesn''t it?".


    "Benefit? You mean the reward you were talking about earlier?". When he looked at Katsuragi, he nodded as though he understood.


    "I will pay you 100,000 points as a reward if you''re sessful". For his initial offer, Katsuragi threw in a tremendous amount. Sudou stiffened up at that moment.


    From the perspective of someone barely making ends meet with 1000, 2000 points each day, that would be a tremendous amount.


    "What''s your reason for wanting to deliver that package to that point?". At the unbelievably high amount of points, it seems on the contrary, Sudou''s guard went up and he asked that question.


    "...I have a twin sister. You''ve heard until that from Ayanokouji". It was something he spoke of in the student council room as well. But, for just a sister he''s giving her awfully special treatment. There are a mountain load of brothers and sisters who get along well, but it would give rise to a little doubt that he would be willing to go as far as viting the rules to celebrate her birthday.


    "My sister is sick, you see. On top of that, since my parents and grandparents have both passed away, she''s currently left in the care of our rtives. So I''m like a recement parent for her. If I don''t celebrate her birthday, who will?" Katsuragi said.


    I did think something else was up with this, but the situation hidden was a far heavier one than I had expected.


    "I understood the rules of this school even before I enrolled. But I did not expect I would not be able to send even one package. I admit that was my mistake. But even if I admit it, I still wish to send a gift to my sister from her brother no matter what".


    Well, I did check the school rules briefly but they did not mention something like that specifically. At most it only mentioned leaving the school grounds without permission while enrolled is prohibited. Nothing else besides thatmunication with the outside is forbidden was written. Of course, contact via letters being prohibited would also be included in that but it is a fact that ''you can''t send packages'' is not written in the rules.


    "And so that''s why you came to me".


    When I shrugged my shoulders, Sudou whispered in a voice that was loud enough for Katsuragi to hear as well.


    "More importantly, what do we do if we get betrayed? I don''t want something like what happened back then with ss C, you know?". A while ago, he fell into a trap and was almost kicked out of the basketball club as a result.


    "There''s no need to worry about that. He should have also figured out that we would think something like that". He must surely have a proposal for this. Katsuragi also nods as though that were obvious.


    "As an advance payment, I will be transferring 20,000 now. The remaining 80,000 points will be paidter as a reward for your sess". In doing so, if something were to happen, it would inevitably be left as evidence ofplicity. It would mean either side would be caught in it too if they decided to betray the other side.


    "20,000 as advance payment...but...".


    Even though it was arge sum, I can understand the reason Sudou is shying away from this. He''s thinking about his basketball life. If the rule vition were to be discovered during the middle of his basketball club activities, he might even be prohibited from further club activities. He is most likely afraid of that hazard.


    "I''ve thought of a well thought-out n. And also, I''ve already thought of whether this is a trap or not, but in the case that you get busted, it''s obvious I will also be hit hard by it".


    If this were to be found out, Katsuragi would also receive damage on par with if not even more than Sudou himself. Unless he had that kind of resolve, this couldn''t be arranged. But I''m sure Katsuragi is also thinking about it. In the case that he gives away arge sum of points, a restriction to ensure he does not get betrayed too by the other side.


    "All that''s left is if you simply get found out huh.....". If that happens Katsuragi won''t take responsibility for that. In other words, if that happens, only Sudou would suffer. Weighing his options on a scale, how would he make his decision.


    Having briefly nced at me, it seems Sudou has managed to reach an understanding since he had a convinced expression on his face.


    "I get it. All I have to do is give it right? I just has to be me huh, someone who would ept something that dangerous".


    "Is it fine...?".


    Even though it was Katsuragi who wanted to persuade him, he had understood that in reality, the chances of his request being epted were not high. Even if he were to give arge amount of points. Or he gets requested even more points in exchange, and the negotiation breaks down. He must have had that sort of image. In that meaning, the existence of the man named Sudou was both unexpected and a saviour for Katsuragi.


    "If you tell me about your sickly sister too, it''s hard for me to refuse" Sudou said while scratching his head with an emotional expression.


    ".....".


    But the usually cautious Katsuragi did not show any signs of honestly being happy at the existence of such a Sudou. Crossing his arms with a difficult expression, he seemed to be reflecting on this in silence.


    "What? I already told you I''ll do it. Is there something else?".


    "Maybe he''s still doubting us. Whether we''ll betray him or not".


    "What''s that supposed to mean? He was the one asking us and now he''s doubting us".


    It seems Katsuragi is the type to emphasize ying it safely. When the other side started taking a firmer attitude, he turned to look. Perhaps it''s his nature to be more and more suspicious as the conversation proceeds smoothly.


    Of course from the start, I also understood something like that. Unfortunately, in this particr case, it''s just needless anxiety. Sudou doesn''t have a public or private side to him. If I could add to this, I''m the same as well. In regards to this, I never once even thought to trap Katsuragi. If I have to say, it''s worth having Katsuragi owe us one in addition to getting private points from Katsuragi himself. And even on the off-chance that Katsuragi betrays us, as long as we have the resolve to self-destruct we can get him involved in this as well. In regards to this point, Katsuragi, who has shown his weakness from the start, basically has no advantage over us.


    From this situation, I could also tell that the present is not a bluff. Having reached such a conclusion, I had introduced Sudou as an intermediary to him. I did not know how many points he would be willing to part with, but with 100,000 points it would lead to a good deal.


    "Just in case, the destination of the transfer is not Sudou but Ayanokouji. I''m sorry Ayanokouji but I''m going to have you transfer the points to Sudou after he seeds".


    "Why do I have to ept such a troublesome task?".


    "Insurance, I suppose".


    In the case that Sudou gets caught in trying to bring the present out or mailing it, if the transfer of such arge amount of points were to be found out, the school would cast its doubtful eyes towards it. But by having the destination of the transfer to be someone different, it would not reach all the way back to Katsuragi.


    Sudou seemed to be dissatisfied with that, but he seemed to have consented after I agreed to transfer the points over to himter.


    "One more thing, I had absolute proof that you are not lying".


    "Huh? What do you mean lie?". I had known there were still parts that worried Katsuragi. It was the fact that Sudou could have lied about ''sending the present through the post''. Even if Sudou had lied like that, there was no way for Katsuragi to ascertain that fact. Since he could not contact his family on the outside, whether or not the present was received, he would have to wait more than 2 years until graduation to find out. By then it would be toote.


    I think of several ways toe up with such evidence. And as the simplest and most reliable way, I concluded the best way would be to capture photographic evidence of the mail with a phone.


    But putting that into words was slightly difficult. I don''t want to bungle it up and attract Katsuragi''s attention.


    "Whether you really did deliver it or not, I don''t have the means to ascertain that".


    "What''s that supposed to, there''s no way I''d lie. Are you stupid?" Sudou said.


    "Of course I want to believe you. But you and I still don''t have the kind of rtionship where I can trust you based on my believing you alone".


    In front of a slightly dissatisfied Sudou, Katsuragi crossed his arms together as if to think a bit.


    "Let''s use a phone. The moment you mail it through the post, I want you to record a video of it and sent it to me. If you do that, your credibility would be greatly increased".


    It seems Katsuragi had managed to reach one of those means pretty well.


    "Haven''t you been listening to me? I''ve told you our phones get confiscated already".


    "Of course I understand. And that''s why Ayanokouji, I''d like you to cooperate too"


    "And this means?".


    "There''s still a lot of space left in this water bottle. Put your phone after turning it off into it. If we do that, you should be able to take a phone to the outside without being discovered".


    Since one student is assigned one phone by rule, if in the baggage search, Sudou hands over his own phone, there would be no further suspicion.


    "Of course, if you will hand over your phone. I''m also willing to give you a reward". Saying that, he offered to pay me 10,000 points. It''s not a bad deal.


    "I understand. I will cooperate".


    "Are you sure, Ayanokouji?".


    "It''s just something I could cooperate with. I also get what Katsuragi is saying. And besides, getting points would be a great help to me as well".


    "Then I''ll leave it to you" Katsuragi said as he bowed his head deeply before leaving the room and going back.


    "...I got nervous thanks to something unnecessary".


    "Are you alright, Sudou?".


    "It''s my second time participating in a tournament, you see. I think I get the flow of it at least.....".


    But even so, since he is aware he''s going to be doing something bad, I can understand him feeling the slightest bit of resistance. But since Sudou''s lived his life as a delinquent, in regards to this as well, he''s showing aparatively easygoing attitude.


    "So when are you giving your phone?".


    "Let''s see---if possible, I''d like to consider an alternative. If I hand over my phone, the transfer of arge amount of points will remain on it and by any chance something happens, it would only pull your leg. If possible, I''d like to use a third party''s phone".


    It would be best if I could obtain a phone from someonepletely unrted to the matter at hand like Ike or Yamauchi.


    "No one would borrow you their phone".


    "If I said I''d give them 5000 points, they''d happily lend me their phones".


    "...you''re a surprisingly bad guy" Sudou told me.


    And so Sudou and I who had both received a request from Katsuragi, made preparations to ship the package out at ater date. Of course, after that, Sudou managed to sessfully deceive the eyes of the school and seeded in mailing the package. And he also properly managed to video that moment as well as deleting the data of it and its transfer. I don''t know whether or not it was sessfully delivered to Katsuragi''s sister, but I''m sure it went well. I think it was thanks to Sudou that this was finished without any trouble, but just maybe, I also thought the older Horikita might have been involved too.


    Since he should have also known we were going to attempt something, if it''s that man, he should have been able to make the necessary arrangements for it. On the contrary, he would''ve been able to keep an eye on Sudou and watch over the moment when he vited the regtions.


    It was just my selfish imagination, and I don''t intend to ascertain the truth of that. Because I felt, if that were true, one day without even needing to ask, I woulde to understand the truth.

 Chapter 171 - 2 Part X

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 2 Part X</h4>


    Having left Ayanokouji''s room, Katsuragi went back to the floor of his room using the elevator. And when he did, for some reason, two male students were there waiting in front of his room.


    "What are you doing in front of my room?".


    "Ooh---! You''ve finallye back huh, Katsuragi. You''rete, you bastard!".


    "Muu...you guys are? ss D students, huh?". These two were somehow familiar to Katsuragi, and while having his own doubts, he asked that.


    "Those things aren''t important, anyways, congrattions!". And immediately after being told that. Pan! Crackers burst forth and attacked Katsuragi.


    "W-what is the meaning of this?"


    "The meaning? Your birthday''s soon, right? That''s why we came here early to celebrate your birthday!".


    "C-celebrate? You guys from ss D? Why? There''s no reason right?".


    "There''s a reason. Since we''re all virgins here let''s get along from now on too. Yeah?".


    Katsuragi retreats in response to the vulgarnguage, but Ike forcibly hands a birthday present to him.


    "Please eat this. It''s a birthday cake chosen by our idol Kushida Kikyo-chan!".


    "I-I can''t ept---".


    "It''s ok, it''s ok". The box is forcibly pressed onto him.


    "See youter!".


    And so the ss D male students dashed away with that.


    The only things left behind were the cracker garbage scattered in front of the room and the cake.


    "Even though it''s a cake, it''s rather warm".


    When Katsuragi slowly opened the box, it was a chocte cake inside which quickly cooled down to room temperature and became muddy.


    "...this is, a new form of harassment.....?".


    Katsuragi could not help but think that.

 Chapter 172 - 3: Even then, there is danger lurking in daily life

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 3: Even then, there is danger lurking in daily life</h4>


    It all began with a sudden incident at 6 o''clock in the evening on a certain day. Since I received a mail on my phone from the school, I decided to check it and when I did, it seems due to problems urring at the Waterworks Bureau, the entire dormitory has received an alert that it would not have ess to water for a while. When I tried turning the tap to test it, indeed no water came out. It seems repair attempts will be taking some time to finish and if it happened to be prolonged, it could take up to early morning to be fixed.


    But the school too, is properly looking after the students and in the case that it bes necessary, more than 2 liters of water at a time will be handed out to students at the cafeteria. And since the cafeteria is expected to be crowded, a warning statement was also released stating as such. And as a prohibited matter, the convenience stores that were expected to be majorly crowded were marked as temporarily unusable.


    In addition, free-to-drink mineral water is installed at Keyaki Mall but it is forbidden to bottle that water for ourselves and take it back with us.


    That''s not my problem though. If there is a problem, it would have to be the toilet. Although there is water in the tank, since it can only be used to flush once caution is necessary.


    "As for drinks...there''s still a little bit left". The tea in the refrigerator would onlyst for about a single cup, but that should be enough for today. For dinner, I''ll have to endure it by making a dish without using any water. After that, as I began to indifferently make preparations to cook dinner, my phone suddenly rang. But as I moved to answer, the ringing ceased. Itsted for about 2 calls. As I reached my hand out towards my phone to check the caller identity, it turned out to be Horikita Suzune''s name.


    It''s unusual for her to call me. Even if Horikita had business with me, she usually makes do via chat. Since I got slightly curious about the matter, I decided to call back. However, no matter how many times I called, Horikita did not pick up. While feeling it was slightly mysterious I gave up on calling Horikita, ced my phone on top of the table and returned to cooking my dinner. I''ll cook fried rice today. It was a simple matter to cook fried rice using the rice I had bought in advance. After adding the eggs, the rest were just the finishing touches. And it was then that the phone rang again. Once I stopped the fire and walked towards the phone, again the ringing stopped. Looking at the phone, it was like before, a call from Horikita.


    Once I call back again, as expected, no matter how many times the call rings, Horikita did not answer. I felt slight doubt at this mysterious situation. Perhaps coincidentally, right after the call ended, she''s also busy. That was also a possibility but from Horikita''s personality that''s hard to imagine. She''s the type to only call when she''s in a calm state of mind. Even if something unexpected had happened, ending the call two times and not answering when I called back was strange. From here the conclusion I had drawn was that Horikita might currently be stuck in an unexpected situation.


    "Yeah right".


    Exasperated at myself for thinking too deeply about this, I decided to stop cooking for now and answer her through the chat.


    "It seems you''ve called me two times, what''s the matter?".


    And when I sent that message, without even a time dy, the read notification appeared. But from the message that had been read, a reply did note. I waited for quite a long time but a reply did note.


    "I''m cooking right now so my response may bete, but if you contact me I will reply".


    I sent that to her. Like before, the read notification appeared but no reply came and so I decided to return to my cooking.

 Chapter 173 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    Even after I had finished dinner, there was no contact from Horikita. After finishing thest of my barley tea, once again I felt a slightly bothersome feeling.


    "It can''t be---is it really a dangerous situation?"


    Getting caught up in an unexpected situation and having copsed somewhere, that can''t be it right? There''s no mistaking that it at least isn''t the usual Horikita-like reaction. I wonder if it''s a possibility that her phone is simply out of order and that''s why I can''t contact her. But, if that''s the case it would not be necessary to contact me for advice. She would simply need to contact the school at ater date.


    If Horikita had a friend who would check up on her room at a time like this it would be a quick matter to resolve but...sadly I could not think of a single friend who would do that for her.


    "Are you ok?".


    Although that was a cliche line, I try to probe her situation like that.


    "Oooo.....".


    The read notification did not appear. Unlike a while ago, the situation where she had ced her phone had changed. Perhaps the battery of her phone had run out, or it had automatically turned itself off. Such a thing could also be considered possible but...what other possibilities could I think of. In the first ce, her calling me in the first ce is curious. What is the reason for that? In any case, the fact that she''s not saying it straightforward is strange. Then, if I realistically think about it---The first possibility would be that while Horikita had business with me, she is currently caught up in another matter. For instance, she''s been called by the teachers or she''s currently being called by a ssmate.


    But that line is thin. In the middle of summer vacation, at furthermore at night, it''s hard to imagine the school would call her out and I don''t think there exists a friend that would contact Horikita. If so, the winning theory would be that she has something to talk to me about. Even though she had tried to call me, she became involved in some sort of ident and became unable to do so. Either that or she fell asleep or forgot and so forgot to call back. Something along the lines of that.


    "It just doesn''t fit".


    Horikita is an honor student and she can handle herself. I can''t imagine such a Horikita simply forgetting to reply. Even though I had tried to call her directly, it didn''t connect, and I was forced to switch over to chat.


    However even in that chat, she did not send a sentence in reply. For a period of time, read notifications did appear even though the fact that it''s no longer the case now leads me to imagine that it is still operational.


    "I''m worried.....".


    Even if I stay here, the things I can do for her are limited but I''m worried about her too so I can''t just leave her alone. For now, to let her know that I''m trying to contact her, I decided to call her again.


    If I go this far, unless she''s considerably busy or have not noticed my calls at all, she should answer. Again, I call Horikita''s address.


    As I did that, on the fourth call, at least I seeded in making contact with the other side.


    "Hello.....".


    Horikita did not seem to be surprised but she seemed to have a slightly tired voice.


    "Hey. Sorry for calling you so many times, but I got worried ever since I received your call. Were you sleeping?".


    "That''s not the case. Sorry for not replying".


    I did not sense any sort of panic or any sense of an ident having urred.


    "Right now I''m a bit busy so if that''s all you wanted to say can I cut the call now".


    Once Horikita said that I could hear from the mouthpiece of her phone a metallic sound.


    "What was that?".


    "No. Nothing in particr. Goodbye".


    It seems she didn''t want to be investigated any further since she hurriedly ended the call. I am a bit worried but I did manage to make contact and the person herself is saying everything''s fine. I decided to forget this for now and slowly spend my night.

 Chapter 174 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    Nothing would happen today. I had thought the whole day would end just like that. But, around 9PM, the screen of my phone lit up. A new message had arrived.


    "Are you awake?".


    It was such a chat from Horikita.


    "I''m awake".


    "I''d like to talk with you for a bit, do you have time now?".


    It was roughly two hours since ourst call that she made this sort of contact.


    "I''ll call you".


    After saying that to her, I immediately called Horikita''s phone and with just one call, she picked up.


    "What''s wrong?".


    "There''s something I wanted to ask you.....".


    Horikita said that with a slightly disarrayed manner of speech like before, and after that briefly went silent.


    "Let''s say for instance there is a turtle".


    "Huh?".


    All of a sudden, such a crazy story came forth from Horikita.


    "That turtle is an extremely smart and talented turtle. But, if it happened to be involved in an ident and was flipped upside down, don''t you think that would be a terrible thing? It won''t be able to stand back up on its own anymore".


    "That''s right. It''s just, when speaking of normal turtles not being able to get back up, they can extend their necks and use their legs to bnce themselves and in most cases, they can regain their initial posture. By the way, the ones that are unable to get back up on their own would be giant tortoises and sea turtles. It''s because both species are born under conditions that lead to them being unable to flip themselves back up".


    "........".


    When I added my unnecessary words, Horikita went silent.


    "That was unnecessary. It would be easier if you honestly assumed that they would be unable to get back up on their own and listened".


    I thought so. Even I thought that was a spectacrly unnecessary addon.


    "And? That situation where it can''t get back up, is something the matter with it?".


    "If you encountered such a situation, what would you do? I just wanted to ask for future reference".


    "If I did, I would probably wake it up. It''s not that much of a bothersome task".


    Indeed I would have no reason to save it but I also have no reason to abandon it either.


    If that is the case, I might as well extend a helping hand. But I wonder what exactly this story is leading to. If I consider the situation simply, it would be that Horikita is currently, like the turtle, in a situation where she can''t get back up on her own. But from the call, I could not detect any sense of panic and she herself seems calm. It probably means it''s not that urgent of a situation.


    "So...what''s troubling you?".


    In response to Horikita who was beating around the bush, I straightforwardly asked her that. No matter what problems she''s facing, there''s no profit to be had in prolonging this. If that''s the case, this makes hearing it out go faster.


    "I''m not particrly in any trouble".


    "No but, right now our conversation''s going in that direction, isn''t it?".


    "I was just talking about an overturned turtle, it has nothing to do with me".


    "...then why did you talk about that turtle?".


    "I just felt like it. I wanted to tell you about the overturned turtle".


    This is messed up.


    "This isn''t like you, no, asking for help isn''t like you either but...you called me because you didn''t have anyone else you could rely on right? If that''s the case, saying it quickly would be better".


    I admonished her like that and after a while, she began to talk.


    "If you feel like helping people no matter what then it can''t be helped, it''s not like I can''t allow you to advise me on this".


    "O-oh. And? That''s fine so let me know".


    The Horikita who had been twisted by a sense of superiority had said an unbelievable thing like that. But at this point, anything goes.


    "I''m just having a little trouble".


    And then finally, she admitted it honestly.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in my room" Horikita answered.


    "Don''t tell me, are ck bugs showing up?".


    If that''s the case even if she can afford to casually talk, it easily gives off an image that she cannot easily resolve it. It would also be urate for a period. However the dormitories are kept clean and Horikita also happens to live on the upper floor. The chances of them appearing in her room are low.


    "That''s not the case. If that were so, I could deal with it myself".


    "How would you deal with it? Detergent? Hot water? Slippers? And if none of those, then how?".


    I also noticed she did not immediately tell me the details of her problem. No matter how much I''m blessed with reasoning abilities, I cannot imagine Horikita''s situation.


    "The reason I''m in trouble is...actually it''s fine. I''ll solve it myself".


    "You''re trying to solve it yourself, but it''s already been more than two hours that you haven''t resolved it yet, hasn''t it?".


    She should have already been caught up in the problem by the time she attempted to contact me. If so, she should''ve struggled quite a bit already.


    "Well.....".


    So that''s an affirmation, however perhaps the details of it seem to be weighing quite a bit on her since she didn''t reply immediately. But then


    ".....well.....indeed I''m close to my physical limits. I''ll tell you honestly".


    Atst I can cut to the chase. I thought that but Horikita cut in like this.


    "...could youe to my room now....?".


    It was a meaningful statement that was equal parts shy and disgusted.


    "From now, but it''s already past 9 o''clock".


    "I understand but...there''s no other way to solve this other than having youe here...."


    It was a burning voice. It was a frustrated voice that sounded slightly pained.


    "There might be some resistance though. To go all the way up to the upper floors where the girls live".


    "I understand that, but unless I get you to move directly, it would be difficult to solve this".


    And just like that, Horikita onesidedly ended the call.


    "This seems a bit scary...but I suppose there''s nothing else to do but go".


    In any case, it wouldn''t be nice to bete so grabbing only my phone and the keys to my room I left my room.

 Chapter 175 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    Feeling like I''d rather not run into any girls, I aimed for the time when there would be no one else using the elevator. Sneaking around like this is pathetic, but I''m just that type of person. Then with the right timing, as I reached the 13th floor where Horikita lives, I pressed the chime. After waiting for a while, since there were no signs of her opening the door, I tried opening it myself and since the door was not locked, the door simply opened.


    "Horikita?".


    Horikita''s room is a 1K but since there is a door installed inside too, I could not see into the bedroom. In the corridor and the kitchen that had barely changed from the time of our initial enrollment, there were no signs of Horikita.


    "You''re alone right? I don''t mind if youe inside".


    I heard that from the other side of the door.


    "Even though we''re in the dormitories right now, that''s dangerous" I said.


    "It''s alright, even if a suspicious person were to enter now, the destructive power of my right hand will be more than enough".


    What''s that phrase supposed to mean? While thinking that, I entered the room. Then I walked into the room. Horikita had her back turned facing me and I could not see her expression, but I could not see any particr change about her.


    The interior of the room too, was simple and I could not see any particr ce that could be considered strange.


    "I''m here. What''s the problem?".


    "If you see, you''ll understand".


    Having said that, Horikita slowly stood up and turned to face me.


    And then, at that moment, iprehensible feelings and as well as understanding emotions simultaneously burst forth from inside me.


    "I see.....so that''s it?".


    "That''s it".


    I nced away from her in understanding and towards the tip of her right arm. And there I saw a small water bottle for girls'' use that waspletely engulfing her hand.


    "How should I put it...this is a disasterpletely unlike you. Don''t tell me you were ying with it?".


    "Don''t be stupid".


    "No, I mean it''s possible right? It feels like sandwiching a pointy corn between your hands and eating it, doesn''t it?".


    Perhaps saying something irritated her, as she swung her right arm around with a sharp expression.


    "I-it''s a joke".


    "There''s no point in telling a joke if it isn''t funny. Yours wasn''t funny, it''s a failure" Horikita replied.


    "That''s not because my joke wasn''t funny, it''s because I made fun of you isn''t it?".


    "This happened as a result of me washing it. That''s enough could you get it off already?".


    So that seems to be the story. I grabbed the tip of the water bottle and pulled. But when I did, Horikita herself was pulled along with it.


    "It''s already bad enough that you can''t get it off yourself. Please step it up".


    If her body itself gets pulled along with the bottle, then I won''t be able to take off what normally could be taken off.


    "I already understand something like that. It''s just, I''m already quite tired so please make it brief".


    It seems after having struggled for more than two hours, Horikita is already starting to get exhausted. I grabbed hold of the water bottle again. Then I added some more strength to it and pulled. Horikita too, endured the pain as she stepped backwards at the same time. But it seems she''s already used to it at this point since she showed no signs of feeling her arms being pulled off.


    "This is pointless. At this rate it probably won''te off".


    "I see, as expected...".


    It seems she had already expected that the water bottle would note off as Horikita showed no signs of strong disappointment.


    "Looks like we''ll need to rub it with soap and slowly pull it off. Let''s go to the kitchen".


    "But that would only continue this disaster, haven''t you been informed that there''s a water outage right now?" Horikita said.


    That''s right. We won''t be able to use water until 12 o''clock in the dormitories. The only water that can be used right now is the water in the toilet, but I doubt Horikita would be fine with using it.


    "I''ll be going to the cafeteria for a moment".


    There''s no other way except this. If I could just get my hands on some water it would be possible to pull it off. Immediately leaving the room, I headed for the cafeteria. But once there, I was assaulted an unexpected incident.


    "I''m sorry but a lot more students came than expected and we''re out of water".


    The olddy at the cafeteria apologized in that sorry tone. It seems the students who needed water for their dinner had taken it all.


    "I understand. I''ll buy some at the vending machine".


    "If you could please do that?".


    For just pulling an arm out of a water bottle, arge amount of water should not be necessary. About two sses worth of water should be enough. Thinking that, I headed towards a vending machine installed near the cafeteria. But it seems misfortune tends to ovep. All the water, tea, juice and the such in the vending machine have all been sold out.


    "...this is the first time I''ve seen a vending machinepletely emptied..."

 Chapter 176 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    "So? You''vee back without anything in hand?".


    The water bottle woman red at me, but it couldn''t be helped since there was nothing I could have done.


    "I wanted to bring some from my room but I''ve already used up all my water".


    This too, cannot be exined as anything other than a tragedy brought forth from this current of misfortune.


    "So what do we do?".


    "If you''re fine with it, we could ask Ike or Sudou to share some water with us?".


    "I''ll pass".


    I had already expected this kind of answer so I had written it off before even asking, but as expected.


    "If you''re ufortable with borrowing from them, I can lie and tell them that I''m the one in need" I said.


    "That''s not it. I''m opposed to using the water they have at hand, there''s no telling what they put in there.....".


    She''s treating them almost as if they''re bacteria. That''s definitely not the case...is what I''d like to say but I don''t have the confidence to make that statement. Those guys, they have a habit of leaving drinking water or tea as it is.


    If Horikita asks them to hand it over they would probably give the cleanest water they have but if I tell them I wanted the water, depending on the situation, they might hand me back something of that kind. There''s nothing more terrifying than malevolence without ill intent.


    "Then do you want to challenge it again?".


    "Yes. Please continue even if it hurts for me".


    Horikita offered me her right arm as though she had prepared her resolve. It seems she wishes to escape from this as soon as possible. I could see slight sweat forming on her arm.


    "Alright, then I''ll be putting my back into it for a bit".


    I would also like to free Horikita as quickly as possible and return to my room. Thinking to endure the ridiculous posture for a moment, I pulled on the water bottle. I then used twice as much power as before to pull the bottle off but it only resulted in Horikita making an expression of agony. Despite that, Horikita did not raise anyints and endured the pain. However, the water bottle, as though sucking on her arm, did note off.


    "This is really, as I thought, going to need some water".


    I''ll need to make it slippery first before pulling it out. If it still won''te off after that, it might be necessary to call emergency services.


    "You''re telling me to wait until 12 o''clock? In this state?".


    "If there''s still someone we can rely on from among my contacts, the remaining male would be Hirata" I told her.


    "If it''s him there''s no doubt as to the quality of the water but...I''d rather not be in his debt".


    "Even if you say debt, on the front I''ll be the one needing the water. There should be no problem for you".


    "...that is indeed true".


    She still seemed to be dissatisfied somewhat but she seems to have epted that a sacrifice needs to be made to escape this urgent situation and epted my n.


    "Then I''ll contact him promptly".


    I attempt to call Hirata. However, even now, misfortune seems to ovep. No matter how many times I called, Hirata showed no signs of picking up. On top of that, even when I tried sending him a message, it was not read.


    "He''s not noticing, maybe he''s asleep. In any case, there''s no response".


    "I see. Feelings of joy and sadness are both mixing together confusingly and making itplicated for me" Horikita said.


    "Then next is, no other choice but to rely on Kushida or Sakura".


    "Please ask Sakura-san then".


    As if to say Kushida is absolutely out of the question, she replied to me with that immediately.


    "Are you still on bad terms with Kushida?" I asked her.


    "There''s no need for us to get along. And besides, there are many actions of hers I still don''t understand".


    "What do you mean you don''t understand?".


    ".....the exam on the cruise ship. She abandoned victory from the start and instead aimed for a draw".


    Remembering the special exam from a while back, Horikita crossed her arms together. Unfortunately the water bottle stuck on her arm made her look uncool and hence the intensity of her statement wascking.


    "She''s a pacifist by nature. She''ll probably choose the oue where everybody''s happy".


    "I have no intention of denying oue 1 entirely. However if one is the "target" themselves that it''s out of the question".


    She begins to speak sharply.


    The exam that took ce on the ship separated students into 12 groups in a game to find the "target". There were four possible oues and among them, oue 1 is the hardest oue to achieve wherein the identity of the "target" is known to everyone yet is cleared without anyone betraying the group. In exchange, the reward itself is considerable where the entire group receives 1,000,000 points without it being divided up. The only drawback to this oue is, the ss to which the "target" belongs does not earn any points. Since the other sses equally gain valuation, the difference between them does not change. She did not take advantage of the privileged position of the "target". That is what Horikita is dissatisfied with.


    "That situation absolutely favored ss D. That means in other words, the identity of the "target" absolutely needed to remain hidden, and should have remained hidden. However, everyone ended up knowing that Kushida-san was the "target". I think in regards to that, she herself was involved".


    In other words, Horikita is trying to say that Kushida, by doing something, ended up causing oue 1.


    "That''s just your spection, right?".


    "That''s right. But the possibility of that is overwhelmingly high. I''m assuming her guilt".


    Horikita added more force to her words. It''s not like I don''t understand how she feels but the water bottle stuck to her arm simply makes it look uncool.


    It''s just, I''ll need to correct Horikita''s idea a little here. She''s still at a premature stage.


    "I can understand how you feel but that''s no good, right?".


    "Do you mean saying this without any evidence that she''s betrayed us?".


    "That''s not it. I''m saying it''s all your responsibility. I''ll just assume Kushida did betray us in fact, if we assume that to be true then the fault lies with you for allowing her to betray us. Adding on, even if Kushida did betray you, you had to win at all costs. Am I wrong?" I asked her.


    She understood it clearly, yet in response to this difficult demand she shes against it with her own correct answer. Horikita, against this unreasonable attack, makes her objection.


    "Don''t be unreasonable. Do you understand just how unrealistic that is?".


    "Unrealistic? I don''t think so. Let me repeat myself, if Kushida did indeed betray us and guided the group to oue 1 that is an amazing thing. This is an area you cannot seed in half-heartedly. In other words, in the previous exam, you werepletely outsmarted in regards to Kushida, with a difference in between your capabilities and hers".


    Of course my statement had assumed Kushida had indeed betrayed us, in the case that this is not true, that statement won''t hold true. Ryuuen or Katsuragi, I don''t know which but with a more powerful force, an oue to force everyone of the (Dragon) group to bow down had been taken. Even in that case, the fact that Horikita had been outsmarted does not change.


    "You had the "target" in your ss. And so you were so confident of your victory that you did not take any further actions. If so, the responsibility for that lies with the people on the same team. If you''re aiming for ss A, you need to be able to manage at least that" I told Horikita.


    ".....you''re saying some difficult things".


    "I understand your feelings of frustration. But even so, this is the path you chose. And besides, you''ve matured even more than before. Even if I said the same thing to you when we first met you absolutely wouldn''t have even heard me out" I continued.


    That''s right. Slowly but steadily, Horikita''s mindset is slowly beginning to develop into that of an adult.


    Unlike when we first met, she''s bing a girl who does not reject everything.


    "I get it already. I''ll ept the results of the exam. I confess I was thinking too optimistically. But right now the important thing, in any case, is to get this arm free".


    That''s correct, this seems like a situation where some professor somewhere would say that while nodding.


    "I''ll try relying on Sakura a bit" I said.


    Since it''s gettingte, rather than calling her I decided to use the chat to call out to her.


    "Sakura, I think you''re also aware of the water outage problem. But I''m out of drinking water in my room and I''m in a bit of a bind. The vending machine''s also all sold out, if you''re fine with it would you share some water with me?".


    I waited a while after having sent the message but there were no signs of it being read.


    "This is no good. Maybe she''s asleep but it doesn''t seem like she''s noticed".


    "Honestly, we''repletely out of luck today...".


    "You want to take it off right now don''t you?".


    "If I wanted to wait another day in this state I wouldn''t have even called you".


    I suppose that''s true. She probably wants to get it off as quickly as possible.


    "If so, that means you also have no choice but to take suitable risks too".


    ".....suitable?".


    While on guard, she asks that. Horikita too, most likely, also understands this in her head.


    "We''ll leave this room and go to Keyaki Mall where we can utilize water. There''s no other way" I said.


    "So it''s going to be like that in the end.....".


    She put her hands on her forehead, but it doesn''t matter which gesture she makes right now, it ends up looking ridiculous.


    "Right now this period is mostly used for eating meals, taking a bath and other various things so it''s our chance".


    As a matter of fact, before I came to this room, before I went down to the cafeteria, I did not encounter a single ssmate of ours. If she cannot hold on until 12 o''clock there''s no other choice but to take this much risk at least.


    "I can''t take this risk. Can''t you ask your friends?".


    "Unfortunately that''s impossible today, it seems they''ve promised to go out together to the karaoke. They''re not here".


    "Honestly. I don''t mean to repeat myself any more than this, but what a day...".


    "Let''s go now so we can end this in a poof".


    "W-wait. I really can''t go outside like this".


    "Then do you want to hide your hand with something? It''s already hidden by a water bottle though".


    "That kind of joke is unnecessary".


    "I-I get it. I''ll apologize so put down that hand you''re raising".


    Since she moved to hit me again, I panicked and quickly took my distance.


    "Do you have anything like a cloth?".


    "Cloth....? If it''s a handkerchief". Saying that, Horikita brought out a white handkerchief from a shelf.


    As I took it from her, I covered it from above Horikita''s water bottle.


    "...putting it bluntly this is suspicious. More than that, I feel the length of it isn''t enough". Although most of it is covered, it''s still meaningless if the tip of the bottle is peeking out.


    "Do you have anything bigger?".


    "If it has to be something bigger, it''ll have to be a bath towel...". This time she brings out a bath towel. I ced it on the arm with the water bottle.


    "Well if it''s this it should be.....". It''s just, it''ll be a mystery as to why she''s walking outside with a bath towel in hand.


    In a sense, it would be a lot more conspicuous than simply having an arm trapped inside a water bottle.


    "It''s a little unstable, if I walk the bath towel will fall off".


    "Shouldn''t it be fine if you hold it down with the other hand?".


    Having folded the bath towel, she gave off an image as though she were about to enter the bath. If it''s like this, yeah, it looks a lot better.


    "If a third party were to see my situation, what kind of impression would they have?".


    "Let''s see...".


    Firstly as a premise, nobody would walk around in the dormitories with a bath towel nor would they go outside. Naturally one would wonder. And then if I were to stand beside her, it would be an even greater mystery.


    "Depending on the situation.....I wonder. For instance, maybe they might think you borrowing the bathtub in my room".


    That might be too much of a leap but since I myself saw it that way, I said that.


    "Rejected". She removes the bath towel and refuses. I too don''t want to be caught up with that kind of suspicious doubt.


    "How about walking while putting your hands inside your bag?".


    "I don''t even want to imagine that. Rejected. Can you think of a slightly better idea?"


    Even though we''re in a pinch she''s still first-ss when ites toining.


    "If that''s the case let''s just go like this? It''ll be light and there won''t be anything to fall off like a towel or a handkerchief".


    ".....let''s see". Rather than wasting time thinking up this and that it''s better to simply act.


    Dragging along a slightly hesitant Horikita with me, I stepped out into the corridor.


    "Ok, there aren''t any signs of people around. Let''s go".


    "W-wait a minute. I haven''t put on my shoes properly yet". Since she could only use one hand that''s taking up a lot of time as well. After having spent some time, the two of us head into the corridor.


    "There''s a faucet on the road to school, isn''t there? If we can make it there it should be alright".


    If we walk at a normal pace, we should arrive there in 5 minutes.


    Since the situation is the situation, it may take twice as long as that but as long as we can leave the dormitory, under the cover of darkness it would be fine. We made it to the front of the elevator. Since both elevators weren''t moving, it would be impossible to get on them as well.


    "It''s useless, Ayanokouji-kun. We can''t use the elevator".


    "What?".


    "There''s a surveince monitor in the lobby on the 1st floor right? I don''t know who''s seeing it".


    Indeed on the 1st floor, the footage captured by the surveince camera inside the elevator is being disyed on a monitor. Horikita is concerned about being seen on it.


    Even if she can poorly hide her arm in front of the camera, she won''t be able to avoid giving them a mysterious footage.


    "Then do you want to use the stairs?".


    If we''re to descend from this point, it would take quite a bit of time. And the fact that one of her hands is unusable makes it a little dangerous.


    "Rather than letting anyone see this clumsy figure of mine, I''d rather choose the stairs" Horikita said.


    After weighing struggles and danger on a scale against her pride. Horikita chose pride.


    There are two emergency staircases, each one located equidistantly from the elevator. No matter which one we use, we''ll have to go past the doors of the student rooms again, it can''t be helped.


    Bringing along a Horikita who seemed to be hiding behind my back while walking, we headed towards the staircase. Along the way, if I had to borrow Horikita''s words "what a day". In other words, it''s an unlucky day. I heard the doors to the room of an unknown student opening. About three rooms back from where we were standing.


    "T-this is bad. That''s Maezono-san''s room".


    Maezono of ss D, huh? No doubt one of the people Horikita does not wish to encounter right now. But there''s no room for escape.


    But from the door that was slowly opening, it wasn''t Maezono that came out, but her friend Kushida. I wondered if this was yet another unexpected incident for Horikita.


    "Thank you Kushida-san. I''ll repay the favor next time".


    "No, it''s ok. Don''t mind it. Good night Maezono-san".


    It seems she came to y in Maezono''s room. Perhaps Maezono meant to see her off from inside, but I couldn''t see her face. As the door closed, Kushida, without realizing the presence of me and Horikita, headed towards the elevator.


    "That was dangerous..."


    "Right".


    If she had only looked back, Kushida would have noticed our presence. Ufortable sweat starts to form. In any case, this ce is too conspicuous. We have to head out through the emergency exits as quickly as possible.


    But as we took the next step, Maezono''s room''s door opened again.


    "Kushida-san. You forgot something, you forgot something!".


    Saying that Maezono came outside. Naturally, Kushida turned around.


    "Hmm, Ayanokouji-kun and Horikita-san. Good evening".


    "Y, yeah".


    There was a brief exchange of words but it seems firstly she''ll be checking what she forgot. Kushida heads towards Maezono.


    And of course, Maezono also inevitably notices us. Horikita turns rigid. Receiving both Kushida and Maezono''s gaze, she bes unable to move.


    "You forgot your phone".


    "Ahh, sorry. Thank you. That saved me---".


    "Let''s go Ayanokouji-kun. There''s no need to stay here for long".


    Saying that now while Kushida''s attention is focused on her forgotten belonging, this is the chance, she uses the tip of the water bottle to push my back. I suppose if this form of hers is seen, Horikita''s pride would be torn to shreds.


    While being pushed, I reached the emergency exit and attempt to open the door.


    However---


    "It won''t open.....".


    "It''s a joke, right? There''s no way an emergency exit won''t open".


    "No, it seriously won''t open".


    Locking an emergency exit is normally prohibited so this is probably---


    "Where are the two of you going?".


    Perhaps she was curious about the two of us attempting to leave through the emergency exit, Kushida, having finished her business with Maezono, approached us.


    "That''s, no. We were just thinking about going down using the stairs".


    That was a reason I didn''t understand well, but there was nothing else I could have answered with except that.


    "If I remember, the east staircase''s power is cut right now so you won''t be able to use it. It would be dangerous in the dark. I think the west one would be usuable?".


    "I see. So that''s how it is". Horikita, without attempting to call out to Kushida, was simply hiding behind my back.


    "Horikita-san feels different than usual, did something happen?".


    Kushida called out to her like that. On top of that it was past her own room. It seems she''s intending toe all the way in front of us. Perhaps Kushida''s actions were also conveyed to Horikita, she answered with a slightly loud voice.


    "There''s nothing wrong in particr".


    Those words of Horikita included a wish to make her stoping. Perhaps they were conveyed, but Kushida stopped.


    "I see. If there''s anything troubling you, please tell me. Earlier, Maezono-san also seemed to be troubled because of the water outage and so she wasn''t able to use the water. I have more than enough water".


    Right now it seems the Kushida in front of us has something Horikita wants more than anything.


    If she chooses to ask now, she would be able to get her hands on it easily but---


    Using the tip of the water bottle like the muzzle of a gun, she presses it against my back.


    By that, she probably means she wouldn''t forgive me if I relied on Kushida.


    "Then Horikita-san, Ayanokouji-kun. Good night, both of you".


    "Ohh, good night".

 Chapter 177 - 3 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 3 Part V</h4>


    Using the emergency staircase, it''s taken us quite a bit of time to descend from the 13th floor to the 1st floor. There was the possibility that the lobby would be crowded due to the water outage but fortunately neither students nor administrators were present.


    "We can go if it''s now".


    "Yes".


    Through the entrance, both me and Horikita, who was hiding in my shadow and following me, left. However---From the darkness spreading out before us we could see several male and female students approaching us while chatting. They don''t seem to be ss D students, however, it didn''t matter now who they were. Not having enough time to leave the dorm itself, she turns her back as if to return.


    "At this rate they''ll see us.....".


    Slowly their presence approaching the dorm is bingrger. Perhaps it would be better to return to the emergency staircase. In a panic, we opened the door to the emergency staircase. Havinge this far, will our misfortune turn into a chain of misfortune? I could hear a voiceing from above us. Listening carefully, it appears to be a male student living on perhaps the 3rd or 4th floor that''s descending.


    It''s oftenmon for students living on the lower floors to not use the elevator. It''s not strange even if they used the emergency staircase. No longer able to ascend up the stairs, we were forced to hurriedly turn back towards the lobby.


    "There''s no other choice but the elevator.....!".


    "Is that ok? You''ll be seen on the monitor".


    "I''ll have to use you to cover myself. Since we know the position of the camera we should be able to do it".


    It would certainly be a strange thing, but it''s certainly not an impossible task. It was a method I would have liked to avoid if possible but since there''s no longer an escape route, I have no other choice.


    We quickly get on the elevator that''s supposed on the left side of the 1st floor. And then, as I quickly stepped in front of the camera''s line of sight, Horikita stood behind me like a ghost and hid her arm.


    If it''s like this even if we''re seen slightly on the monitor, they wouldn''t notice anything. In any case we need to leave the 1st floor. I randomly pressed a button to make the elevator ascend.


    "For now we''re safe but...this is just the start".


    "I''ll just give up. This isn''t a state where I can just go outside. Since I''vee this far I''ll just tough it out until the water outage is fixed".


    I felt it was a bitter decision she had made, but Horikita seems to have concluded as such. If that''s the case, we''ll just have to return to the 13th floor. I cancelled the random floor I had pressed and pressed the button for the 13th floor.


    No more trials should befall us. As both me and Horikita felt relief somewhere inside us, without any notice it came. The elevator''s speed, which had been rapidly rising until now, suddenly slows. Recently whenever I get on an elevator, good things never happen, so I did not even have time to think what was happening. It''s neither a breakdown nor a mistake in pressing the button. This is---


    The elevator came to a stop on the 5th floor. That''s right, a student on the 5th floor had pressed the elevator button. No matter who gets on, there''s no avoiding them seeing Horikita''s abnormal appearance.


    At this point, having arge number of people crowd the elevator is likelier to keep someone from noticing.


    However ruthlessly enough, there was only one male student standing in front of the door as it opened. Of all things, to run into him.....


    That man, whether he''s noticed us or not, strides into the elevator with his usual, unchanging elegance. Not even sparing us a nce, he made a beeline for the mirror inside the elevator. Then, staring into the mirror, he begins to check his hair for any abnormalities.


    "......".


    Horikita also seemed to be stunned at the existence of this man who seemed to bepletely immersed inside his own world. Then, bringing out ab he seems to always carry around with him, he began to set his hair.


    "Elevator Boy, I shall request the top floor".


    While staring at his reflection in the mirror that man.....the student of ss D named Kouenji Rokusuke, said that to me.


    There are a lot of things I wanted to interject then, but right now, it''s better to shut up and obey him. I silently pressed the button to the top floor as the door to the elevator closed. We once again ascend.


    Perhaps Kouenji has no interest in us while checking his hair, but he showed no signs of paying attention to us. It was natural if we wereplete strangers, but even so, we were ssmates. I think sparing us a nce at least would have been normal. But we have gained a narrow escape from certain death. If it''s Kouenji, he would have no interest in Horikita at all so he would not notice the water bottle.


    Now all we''d have to do is notmit any actions that would attract his attention and spend this brief while. That''s all. And even if by some chace, he happened to nce at us, Horikita had adjusted her body position to make it look alright. While maintaining her position in the camera''s blind spot, she also managed to cover herself from Kouenji.


    The elevator passed the 10th floor. I did think what business he had on the top floor, but I can''t ask that. I did think, unexpectedly he might really not have any reason to go there but we made it all the way to the 10th floor. As the elevator doors slowly opened, both me and Horikita almost simultaneously stepped out. In the end, without ever taking his eyes off the mirror, Kouenji continued all the way up to the top floor. Although we managed to avoid further problems, Horikita, after a brief, fast walk, returned in front of her room.


    "It''s impossible to do anymore than this. It''s too much to go around walking outside, cautious of the surroundings in this state".


    Saying that, she suddenly went back into her room. She must have felt quite anxious.....


    After that, following her, I also entered the room. And, with that timing, my phone vibrated.


    "I''m sorry for thete reply, I was looking up something and I didn''t notice".


    From Sakura, a response like that came back to me.


    "Sakura-san?".


    "Yeah".


    "It''s about water, right? Of course it''s ok. Would a stic bottle be enough?".


    "That''s more than enough, thank you. Is it ok if Ie and get it now?".


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting".


    Sakura replied like that. Whenever I talk to her directly in person, it''s hard to continue a conversation but when it''s through the chat, it flows really smoothly.


    "Rejoice, Horikita. It seems Sakura will share water with us. I''ve got her consent so I''ll be going now".


    "Thank you. Please do make sure not to tell Sakura-san about me"


    "Yeah. You''ll soon be parting with this figure, do you mind if I take amemorative photo?" I asked her.


    Since it seemed like she was about to start swinging the water bottle at me, I panicked and quickly ran into the corridor.


    "What a fearsome woman. Judging from her athletic assessment, if she swings it down on my head I could die".


    It would leave a stain on my history if I died from getting my head smashed in by a high school girl whose arm was stuck inside a water bottle.

 Chapter 178 - 3 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 3 Part VI</h4>


    "Here you go. It''s off".


    After oveing a long struggle, I somehow seeded in removing the water bottle from Horikita.


    "Honestly this was a totally disastrous day.....".


    I had time taken away from me by a water bottle, I could understand the need to feel such things.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, take care not to mention this to anyone else".


    "Before you start warning me, isn''t there something you''d like to say first?".


    ".......thank you".


    Honesty? Not really, but it seems like she is capable of gratitude.


    "But even so, not being able to take your arm out of a water bottle, it''s a happeningpletely unlike you Horikita".


    "Leave me be. It''s not trouble I got into because I like it".


    Well, it was a danger lurking close by. Or perhaps it just means you can never tell what will happen next in the world. Having been urged to leave her room quickly, I started to return to my room.


    But really, is it even possible for an arm to be stuck in a water bottle and not be able to get out? I took it out of the box, rinsed it with water and put my hand in it to test it out. When I did, it seemed to be quite a hazardous size and unexpectedly my arm was fixed in position firmly.


    "Rocket Punch! Just kidding".


    I became an idiot for a moment and then tried to remove the water bottle from my arm but...


    "I-I can''t pull it out!?".

 Chapter 179 - 4: A Day of Disaster and Girl Troubles. A Devil Smile like an Angel

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 4: A Day of Disaster and Girl Troubles. A Devil Smile like an Angel</h4>


    "Today I''ll be making you cooperate with me, Ayanokouji!!!".


    "...what is it first thing in the morning...you''re quite lively, Yamauchi...".


    Having been woken from the chime to my room being rung, I sighed upon seeing the visitor, Yamauchi.


    "I''ll be disturbing you!".


    He''s being quite lively. It''s a blessing that Ike and Sudou aren''t together with him too but what exactly does he want from me?


    "What, were you sleeping? You''re being prettyidback even though summer vacation will be over in a few days" Yamauchi said.


    I''m beingidback precisely because there''s not many days left though.


    "I''ve decided that today is going to be a special day for me, and with that please let mee in".


    Although not quite following the story and still sleepy, I weed Yamauchi in from the entrance. Then I prepared a cup of barley tea for him.


    "So...do I have something to do with what you''re doing on this special day?".


    "I won''t let you say you''ve forgotten, Ayanokouji. That I have the right to know Sakura''s contact number!".


    He cries that out strongly towards me. His eyes were slightly bloodshot and reflected his seriousness.


    "I see.....".


    In regards to that matter, since I was at fault for all of it, I cannot simply refuse to listen just because it happens to be inconvenient for me. A while back, on the condition that I would tell him Sakura''s contact number, I had Yamauchi act out a role not dissimr to that of a clown. As a result of that influence, Yamauchi''s evaluation from Horikita in particr had gone down. Of course it would only be right for me to tell him Sakura''s contact number, however, since it was something I had done without her consent, I prioritized protecting her and even until now, I have yet to tell Yamauchi of Sakura''s contact number.


    I certainly need to repay that favor.


    "I think it''ll be pretty difficult if you''vee to hear her contact number...?".


    "That''s not it. I''ve given up on that".


    Saying that, Yamauchi brought out a white letter he must have been holding in his hands.


    "I''ve put down all my feelings for Sakura in this one sheet!" he said.


    "Put down.....you mean this is a love letter?".


    "That''s right! Inside here I''ve written about how much I love Sakura! Try reading it!".


    Then saying that, he took that letter from before, closed with a seal, and showed it to me.


    "Dear Sakura Airi-sama. I have been interested in you since a long time ago, please go out with me".


    "It''s a rather simple love letter that''s too formal from the beginning...".


    Towards me who pointed that out, Yamauchi had a prideful expression on his face.


    "Just writing long sentences by itself isn''t good, I''m telling you".


    That might be the case, but with just this much there would be little to no context to the writing, would there? I can also see the person receiving it being troubled. Even more so if the person receiving it is Sakura.


    "Why is it in print instead of being handwritten?".


    "Yeah, I''m not really proud of this but my handwriting sucks. I used print to make it easier to read. I was sort of worried she might misread the sentence?".


    He then scratches the bottom of his nose with his index finger with a proud expression, but I don''t think it''s that important.


    "And also, these days don''t they even use print for your resume?".


    "If you really want to convey your feelings to the other person I think a handwritten letter is better. And why did you use such a horror-like font for your text?".


    A strange demon exists! It feels like that font that looks like it could be used for a headline is going to be used to curse someone.


    "How do I put it, doesn''t it have impact? Like an ''I''ll be thinking of you forever'' kind of feeling".


    "I suppose I''ll give in unwillingly for now...the problem is thest part here".


    A part written for him to show his appeal.


    "If you would go out with me, I''m prepared to hand over all my points to you every month. As a tribute!".


    "This is too much, no matter what".


    "What do you mean? They say cute girls like to be paid tribute to, you know? And besides, I want to date Sakura even if I have to give her all my points, that I like her this much, I think that passion will be conveyed to her" Yamauchi said.


    I can''t deny that this too is an expression of love, but the way this is it can be taken to mean he''s asking her to date him for money.


    "This is just fine. I don''t care even if she''s only after my money I just want to date her.....is it that bad?" Yamauchi asked.


    As I nodded in response, Yamauchi, while showing an expression as though he could notprehend it, did seem to show a slight bit of understanding.


    "...I just want to confirm one thing but are you seriously intending on confessing?".


    "Yeah. Starting from the second semester I''m going to start my dreamlike school life, I''ll be betting it all on this. I''ve already negotiated with Kikyo-chan to call Sakura out".


    In his eyes there was nothing that could be made fun of, and only the figure of Yamauchi who had firmed his resolve remained. After having witnessed something like that, I could not even slight him.


    If I have any feelings of respect towards Sakura I should be stopping him, but his method is honest. I should honestly be lending him a hand.


    "So.....what should I do? Should I just be checking the contents of the letter?".


    "There''s that but there''s one more important role for you. That is basically, I''d like you to deliver the letter to Sakura".


    "What? What did you just say?".


    For a moment I thought I had misheard and so asked again.


    "Like I said, I want you to deliver the letter in my ce. I''ve been feeling nervous since the morning, thest time I felt this nervous was when I waspeting in the final game at the National Sumo Stadium and won. That''s why I don''t have the confidence to hand it over properly and talk with her".


    I wanted to ask exactly what final game at the National Sumo Stadium he had beenpeting in, the details of his usual lie but that was a weak statement uncharacteristic of the Yamauchi who''s always straightforward in regards to love as he seems to be in high tension.


    "If you say the contents of the letter are a problem, I''ll properly rewrite them. That''s why---please!".


    Bringing together both his hands, Yamauchi lowered his head and requested that of me.


    "And also, I''ll let bygones be bygones. No, even if Ayanokouji gets into trouble I''ll cooperate with you!".


    "...if you''re insisting then I don''t mind epting it".


    "Really?".


    "But no one knows whether it''ll be a sess or a failure. It all depends on Sakura''s feelings. Do you understand that?".


    "Yeah. I''m not an idiot too. I know my chances aren''t high".


    Perhaps he''s carrying arge anxiety in him, but he seems to understand that his chances of sess aren''t even 50%.


    In fact, there''s a part of Sakura that actively withdraws from men. Considering that, his chances can almost said to be despair-inducing. But even so this man came with a fighting determination right now to this ce.


    "...I understand. I''ll convey your feelings. Is that fine?".


    If that''s the case, there''s no fair or unfair.


    "Ayanokouji.....! You''ve saved me!".


    Grasping my outstretched hand, Yamauchi lowered his head almost as if he were worshipping a god.


    If that''s decided, then first I''ll need to review the contents of the letter. If the person receiving it is to be Sakura, first it needs to be gentler, and written in a way that properly conveys feelings, if not it won''t have an effect on her.


    Yamauchi prepares his resolve. But really, if it''s true this is still too premature. For those two who have not even exchanged their contact numbers, a confession is just a risk. If he wishes to raise his chances of sess, he first needs to firmly attack her. But, Yamauchi''s methods too, should not be wrong. Romance is always something that starts spontaneously, and there have been many cases in the world of a romance starting from zero.


    "First the start---".


    Like Yamauchi, my romance experience is also zero but at least let me consider a statement befitting it.


    "Oh, that''s right. Please just let me add on one order. The answer to my confession, I want it to be answered behind the school building".


    "Behind the school building? Towards the second gym?".


    "Yeah, yeah. There''s a rumor you know. If you confess there, things will go well".


    It''s probably simr to the legendary under-the-tree confession. Rumors seem to waft in from everywhere.


    "I see. So it''s part of the stage, huh?".


    "Naturally it''s not just rumors. If it''s a student confession, it has to be behind a school building. They call this a rule".


    I could not find a connection between a confession and behind a school building but, I can imagine what kind of situation he''s thinking of.

 Chapter 180 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    It took around 30 minutes for me to make contact with my target, Sakura. What feelings would she react with towards Kushida''s invitation. That''s something only the person in question would know, but she''s unlikely to be in a calm state of mind. On the other hand, I was in standby mode at the location promised beforehand awaiting Sakura''s arrival.


    As Yamauchi said, I cannot afford to keep her waiting, but having me wait in advance for 30 minutes is just too early. The phone I had kept on silent mode in my pocket vibrates.


    "Hello?".


    "H-how is it? Can you see Sakura yet?".


    "Not at all. She probably won''t be here until at least around 10 minutes prior, won''t she?".


    "I-I see, Kuu---I''m getting nervous!".


    From a slight distance while ncing towards me, Yamauchi waves his hands. Although he doesn''t wish to be seen, he must have been curious from the look of things and came to see for himself.


    "Hey Yamauchi, is it really fine to give me the role of handing it over? I really think it would be better if you gave it to her yourself".


    "I-it''s impossible, I''m telling you. I''ve had a trauma ever since I was little and whenever I''m under extreme stress my hands tremble".


    I think that a majority of people would likely tremble if ced under extreme stress though...


    "I understand your desire to not mess up but why don''t you think it over a little more? Does a love letter delivered indirectly really have value?".


    "No but doesn''t this happen quite often? A cute girl gets asked out after school but contrary to her expectations, she ends up getting confessed to by an ugly man. That sort of pattern. In that sense, this is the reverse pattern of that. I asked Kushida to keep it a secret that I called her out here. In other words, if she realizes it''s Ayanokouji who''s waiting for her she''ll be disappointed. But if she realizes that it''s in fact me who''s doing the confession, throughparing the two of us my evaluation of her will inevitably improve, that sort of thing. That''s why Ayanokouji, when you''re handing that letter over to her, don''t mention my existence. It''s better to let her think she''s being confessed to by someone like you instead" Yamauchi told me.


    He speaks of his strategy with loquaciousness but doesn''t seem to mind that he''s been badmouthing me the whole time. I''m not nning on criticising that goal of his, but it''s an unmistakable fact that it''s better to consider Sakura''s feelings too.


    "No matter how much your feelings are conveyed through the letter, a confession from someone she can''t even see might be scary for her".


    "T-that''s...".


    There''s still time. I might be able to get him to reconsider. A confession, basically, is a one-time event. Even Yamauchi would not want to do it in a way that would leave behind regrets.


    "There''s still time. I think you should reconsider. That''s why you wrote this letter right?".


    "That''s true but...uuuu---I wonder if I should confess in person.....".


    Atst, even inside Yamauchi, a single conclusion seems to be forming.


    "...Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Just as I thought I could hear faint footsteps from behind me, a voice like that called out to me.


    "Sakura''s here! I''ll leave the rest to you!".


    It seems Yamauchi was trying to drum up the courage, but since Sakura had arrived earlier than expected, he panicked and cut the call. As for me too, since I had already made contact with Sakura, there was nothing else I could do either. All that''s left is to hand over the letter Yamauchi entrusted me with.


    "It''s a coincidence, right".


    "Ahh, no. You were called out here by Kushida right?".


    "Y-Yeah. She said she needed to talk to me about something...she said it was something important".


    I looked around, but obviously, there was no one else but me.


    "The truth is, I asked Kushida for a favor and had her call you out here".


    Strictly speaking, it wasn''t me but it can''t be helped even if it confuses her here.


    "Ayanokouji-kun did? I-I see. That''s a relief. Normally I don''t have much contact with Kushida-san so I was afraid I had done something to make her angry".


    She patted her chest in relief. It seems that the Sakura that was called out by Kushida no longer feels uneasy. Towards that Sakura, I decided to confront her with a simple question.


    "Even so you''re quite early. There''s still about 30 minutes until the promised time".


    "That''s...I was anxious that I needed to get here early".


    Still flustered, she exins as such to me.


    "But I see, it was Ayanokouji-kun. The one who called me. I''m really relieved".


    As she pats her chest after having felt relief from the bottom of her heart, the nervousness she had felt earlier unravelled and her expression returned to its usual calmness.


    "But why? If you wanted me for something you could''ve just directly called me out".


    "Ahh, no, it''s a bit. There''s a bit of aplicated situation going on".


    "Aplicated situation?".


    How do I exin this? In regards to this, I was also slightly troubled. Biologically speaking, I''ve already extensively studied the difference between men and women academically but when ites to applying that knowledge in reality like this, I had not learnt any strategies. And here the problem isn''t only the difference between our sexes but I will also need to factor in Sakura''s individual personality and feelings as well. This is aplex and strange aspect of society that human beings with intellect had constructed.


    Time had been passing while I had been considering that. The longer the silence, the more her caution would rise.


    "The thing is...I had Kushida call you out because I wanted to hand this over to you".


    The letter Yamauchi entrusted me with, I offered it to Sakura.


    "This is...?".


    "I''d like you to ept it without asking too much. If you read the contents I''m sure you''ll understand" I told Sakura.


    If the deliverer himself exins it, the meaning behind the letter will be diminished. I handed it over like that.


    "O-ok".


    I felt something simr to guilt and so I averted my gaze.


    On the other hand Sakura kept looking back and forth between me and the letter to try and make sense of the situation.


    "L...etter....behind school building....a boy...".


    The Sakura who received the letter, while staring at somece far away, weakly whispered something to herself. Woah, but the way I just said it it could be taken to mean I''m the one who wrote that letter.


    That is bad.


    "I was entrusted with this from a guy who''s in hiding. The sender says you''ll understand if you read it. He seems to have bad handwriting, but it seems he''s given it his all in writing this letter".


    I properly followed up to make sure there would be no idents.


    "A, Awawa.....this is...awawawa!?".


    Perhaps this is a letter of confession from a boy, such a prediction had already grown inside of Sakura it seems. She had lost her calmness and her gaze seems to be staring out towards the day after tomorrow. Even if she opens the letter and reads it here, her reaction would be a problem for me so it''s better for me to quickly leave this location.


    "And with that I''ve handed it over. All that''s left is for you to properly make your decision. Then if you find it difficult to give me an answer directly, you can send it by chat or through a phone call, that''s fine" I told her.


    In Sakura''s case, there is a possibility that she would be unable to say either ''Yes'' or ''No'' after all. I should help her with at least that.


    "Ko, kokoko, kokoko".


    "Are you a chicken?".


    "N-no. That''s not it. T-this is a l-lov.....".


    "Yeah. It''s a love letter" I said.


    "Kyuuuu!?".


    "Woah".


    I quickly moved to support the girl who came dangerously close to falling over backwards.


    "Are you ok?".


    Just by touching her back with my hand, I could tell her body was burning up. This must have been unexpected. And besides, she may be trying to figure out who the letter came from in her head.


    "Umm, umm umm!".


    Suddenly opening her eyes, she moved her body with an incredible vigor. After I had confirmed she''s now standing on her own feet, I released my hand from her back.


    "Horikita.....-san! Do you think she''ll be angry!?" Sakura asked.


    "Hmm? Horikita?".


    There''s no reason why she should get angry. If she happened to see me delivering the letter in ce of Yamauchi she would probably exasperatedly sigh while saying something like "You''re getting yourself involved in something pointless again. Haa".


    At the very least it''s not something that would make her angry.


    I thought for a moment she mistook me for the one confessing, but when I handed over the letter, I did properly say "I was entrusted with this from a guy who''s in hiding". She shouldn''t have misunderstood me.


    "U, uwa.....uwa.....".


    But Sakura''s face only got redder and redder and from the nervousness, it seemed as though she was about to lose consciousness. It''s just, I don''t think this is a reaction from just receiving the letter.


    This feels like a situation where the man handing over the confession letter is right in front of her.....


    If so, regardless of the confession, it wouldn''t be strange if Sakura panics. Even I could cause a panic if it bes a situation like that. If so, I can also now understand the reason why Horikita''s name came out.


    "Sakura. Just in case I''ll repeat myself.....I was entrusted with that letter by another man, do you get that?".


    As I said that again, Sakura''s shoulders trembled.


    "Ehh---ahh, it''s not Ayanokouji-kun....?".


    "I said so earlier, right? I was just asked to deliver it".


    ".....I see. Of course it''s like that. There''s no way something like that, is possible.....b-b-but, what should I do with this!?".


    "There''s nothing to do but read it and give your answer".


    I tried to leave since I''d only be in the way but I was pulled by the cuffs on my clothes.


    "Ehh---! Impossible, impossible! I can''t do...".


    "Have you never been confessed to before?".


    "Never!".


    Sakura answers me quickly like that. It seemed like she''d be confessed to a number of times given that she''s this cute. But that''s just because I''m looking at the Sakura now, the story might have been different with the Sakura from before.


    "This letter.....won''t you read it, together with me.....?".


    Together...in the first ce the contents are written as per my instructions. If Sakura doesn''t have the necessary courage to read it alone, it''s not like I can''t cooperate with her but.....


    That sort of scene, Yamauchi probably doesn''t want something like that.


    "For now won''t you at least read the letter alone? That''s also the responsibility of me who was entrusted with the letter. It might be a burden for you, but please understand".


    "Ok.....".


    Since Sakura did not seem at all happy about this, I decided to follow up a bit.


    "There''s also the possibility that it''s from someone you like" I told her.


    "That possibility no longer exists...".


    "Hmm?".


    "Ahh, umm! That''s, because I don''t have anyone I like. I-I''ll try reading it!".


    Nodding, Sakura slightly adjusts her gaze and lowers her head, and returns towards the dormitory. She''ll probably return to her room to read the letter Yamauchi had written.


    "H-how did it go!? What''s the feeling!? Did she seem happy!?".


    Having confirmed from afar that Sakura had returned to the dormitory with the letter in hand, Yamauchi rushed over and asked me that nervously. I do understand his desire to ask various things, but if that''s the case, he should''ve been the one to hand it over from the start.


    "She hasn''t read the letter yet. Her judgement wille from now I think".


    "J-judgement, don''t use such a scary word. I believe it will be absolutely fine!".


    "I''ll ask just in case but what''s your basis for that?".


    "That''s, judging from her mannerisms when she''s talking with me, I guess".


    "Mannerisms?".


    "How should I put it, she shyly averts her gaze. Isn''t it because she''s conscious of me that she can''t look directly at me?".


    No.....I think that''s simply because Sakura is bad at dealing with people face-to-face.


    "That''s not all. Whenever she talks with me, after that she always sort of heavily sighs. Isn''t that what you''d call a sigh of love? Doesn''t that happen, thinking of someone you love and going "Haa~" and sighing. I can feel an omen like that" Yamauchi said.


    I think that''s probably, because she''s tired after dealing with someone like Yamauchi who talks to her with high tension.....


    But even something that obvious, when ites to a person you like, one would be blinded to such things.

 Chapter 181 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    At midnight, while slightly worried about Sakura''s response tomorrow, I made preparations to go to bed. My phone vibrated once.


    "Are you awake?".


    A modest, short sentence. It was from Sakura. I stared at the screen of my phone for a while without touching it, but a continuation of that sentence doesn''t seem to being. She probably assumed I was asleep and is being considerate. I opened up the chat screen and marked it as read. And when I did, another brief message was sent.


    "Did I wake you.....?".


    "Sorry, I had someundry to wash. It''s fine".


    I answered with a small lie like that. As I did, perhaps she felt relieved, as next came a slightly longer sentence.


    "Tomorrow at 5 o''clock I''ll have to meet Yamauchi-kun...can I meet you before that.....?".


    That sort of message came in. I could have refused but for Sakura, there''s no one else she could rely on.


    "Where are you meeting him?".


    "The same ce behind the school building as yesterday".


    I did know that, but on top of confirming that again I made a promise to meet with Sakura. Since I did not want to trouble Sakura, I decided to meet with her in the same ce behind that school building.


    Now, time to sleep. Promptly finishing off the remaining chores, I turned off the power andid down.


    And, my phone vibrated again.


    "Umm...sorry for bothering you so many times. Is it ok if I call you?".


    Anxiety that was transmitted to me through the mail. It''s better if I don''t just go to sleep and leave Sakura hanging. And when I called her, Sakura answered with a low voice.


    "You can''t sleep?".


    "Yeah.....thinking about tomorrow, I just got nervous.....haaaaa".


    It was a depressing sigh. Her anxiety is also being transmitted through the call. She''s probably thinking about an answer to the confession.


    "I---I don''t know anything about Yamauchi-kun.....and that''s a bit scary.....".


    "I see.....".


    "Liking someone, or hating someone. I just realized ites with a huge responsibility".


    For Sakura, who has not paid much attention to the distance between her and her surroundings up until now, this event must have been too much of a stimulus. But the extent to which an outsider can interfere and help out is limited.


    The one who decides everything will be Sakura, and the one receiving it will be Yamauchi. This pattern alone cannot be broken. That''s something even a beginner in romance like myself understands. I don''t have the right to advise Sakura to either reject him or ept him. I can do nothing but quietly listen to what she has to say.


    "Yamauchi-kun''s done nothing wrong, but I''m just...thinking I don''t want it. But I also feel bad for him, who noticed even someone like me.....".


    I keenly realized that love is definitely somethingplicated.


    ".....when I kept on thinking, I just don''t know what I should do.....".


    That''s understandable, even through the phone I could understand how she must have been constantly feeling confused.


    "Why me.....I thought. Why do I have to suffer like this, I end up thinking".


    Rather than being happy, on the contrary, it seems as though she dislikes or at least is troubled by it.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you, umm.....ahh, you might hear something unnecessary but....".


    "Please ask me anything. If it''s something I can answer I will answer".


    "Umm.....right now, are you dating someone.....like that?".


    For some reason she asked me that in a formal tone.


    "No, absolutely not. Right now and of course, up until now too".


    "R-really!?".


    "If you sound so happy it makes me feel like you''re being sarcastic".


    It does unusually hurt when she''s so happy about a man who''s never dated before.


    "Waahh....no, I don''t mean to make fun of you! I was just happy, because you''re just like me".


    "I''m just kidding" I told her.


    "Mou.....!".


    It was just a light joke, but it seems to have unravelled Sakura''s hardened heart.


    "Then umm, have you ever been confessed to by someone, or confessed to someone, something like that?".


    She seems to be stepping it up quite a bit. But I have nothing to hide so it''s fine though.


    "Same as you. Confession experience 0".


    But in Sakura''s case, this would be hermemorative first time though.


    "So that''s how it is!".


    She sounded happy again. And just like that, Sakura and I talked aimlessly about random topics excitedly for a while. After a while, I felt Sakura getting drowsy and ended the call. I hope she slowly falls asleep just like that. Thinking that, I too decided to sleep.

 Chapter 182 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    The promised time was 4 o''clock in the evening, however 10 minutes prior to that Sakura was already waiting with aplicated expression on her face. She''s probably thinking a lot of things over in her head, her expression changes with each second. A crestfallen face, a nervous face, a worried face. I wonder what she''s thinking of deep in her heart.


    "Did I keep you waiting?".


    "Ahh".


    As I called out to her, Sakura slowly raised her head and hesitantly approached me.


    It would be best if, by calling out to her, I could reduce Sakura''s burden even a little.


    "Thank you, Ayanokouji-kun...foring here".


    "It''s nothing for you to thank me over. So, what''s the matter?".


    "Yeah.....that''s, about the letter you handed over to me yesterday.....".


    "Did something happen?".


    To have called me, who''s met with Yamauchi, out means there''s something she''s thought about. But perhaps there''s still some resistance left in her towards talking about it since the words don''t seem to being out of her smoothly.


    "Don''t be reserved---".


    I tried to cut in by saying that but just as I did, I could see the figures of several studentsing towards the hallway. Judging from their jersey-wearing appearances, it must be rted to club activities.


    "Sorry but shall we walk around a bit?".


    "Ehh? Ahh, ok".


    It wouldn''t be any good right now to be seen by someone. We walked towards the back of the school building where trees grew to avoid the eyes of people. A ce like that where normally people don''t visit would carry very little risk of being seen by the eyes of people but this ce seems to be carefully maintained.


    It would be troublesome if we ran into Yamauchi if he mistakenly happened to arrive at the meeting spot early, I''d better finish it up quickly. As I thought that, Sakura mysteriously enough bent her neck, spreading out her right hand as she looked towards the sky.


    "What''s wrong---?".


    Almost as soon as I asked that question, I realized the reason behind Sakura''s mysterious actions.


    "Rain, it''s raining".


    I had thought the skies were clear, but all of a sudden, rain began to pour down heavily.


    It was, of course, a temporary thing but the downpour was far more intense than I had expected and soaked our clothes.


    "Damn, let''s go back to the hallway for now!".


    Grabbing a nodding Sakura, I headed back down the path we came from. The time we were exposed to the rain was less than a minute but since it had rained heavily it seems Sakura''s clothes werepletely soaked. I could see even her hair was drenched.


    "Unlucky...are you ok, Sakura?".


    "I-I''m fine, what about Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "I''m fine too".


    I sighed slightly while watching the rain which only intensified. What terrible timing the rain had.


    "Please use this if you''d like".


    Hesitantly, Sakura hands over a handkerchief to me. I remembered that handkerchief. It''s the same one lent back during the uninhabited ind.


    "I''m fine, please use it yourself. You''ll catch a cold" I told her.


    I can''t wipe myself off first, not when a girl''s drenched in front of me. But even so, Sakura stood on her tiptoes and used that handkerchief to wipe raindrops off my soaked hair. Carried by the smell of the rain, I could smell Sakura''s scent tickling my nose.


    "I''m surprisingly sturdy" she said as she wiped the raindrops off my hair, and then from my neck.


    ".......".


    I snuck a nce at Sakura, who was standing by my side silently. I could somehow understand what Yamauchi is aiming for now, I felt like. Right now it''s in the middle of summer vacation and we were both in our casual clothes, but if this were her school uniform it might have been an excellent situation. The rain falling ident did happen, but that too could be considered an event.


    A suddenly falling rain. The two of us panicking and running towards a roof to hide under. And without stopping...we''d talk until slowly but surely we run out of topics. And our line of sight would intertwine, and we could hear each other exhaling. It''s a sort of scene men fantasize about.


    But for some reason, inside my head, for a moment I could see that. What Yamauchi desired. This may be a feeling analogous to that.


    "I wonder if it''ll stop soon...?".


    "I looked it up on my phone just now but, it seems to be just a passing shower. If we wait a bit it should stop".


    "I see..."


    "Ahh, sorry. Even though you had something important to do after this I ended up letting you get wet".


    "No, it''s fine. It''s not important at all" Sakura replied.


    Sakura said it was not important. In other words that means---


    "I...wonder what I should do.....".


    "There''s nothing to do but answer ording to what you feel. ept, reject. Or start as friends first".


    The exact steps depend on the individual. I''m not going to say anything unnecessary.


    "Of course you can always hold off on your answer, and if it''s too embarrassing, I can give it to Yamauchi instead".


    Yamauchi surely won''t desire something like that but if Sakura wishes for something like that, I would have no choice but to fulfill her wish.


    ".....no, I''ll tell him myself....I probably have to tell it".


    "I suppose you''re right. It''s also for Yamauchi''s sake".


    "Yeah. I understand.....I''ll reject him".


    Before giving Yamauchi his answer, she let me hear her answer first.


    "I see".


    I did understand that there was nearly a 100% chance it would be like that from the flow of the conversation until now. But it''s important that Sakura says that from her own mouth.


    "Ahh---, uuu---, umm. I don''t think I have the right to deny someone else''s feelings. I think that might be too presumptuous of me...but....".


    For some reason, towards giving a rejection, Sakura seems to be assaulted by strong feelings of guilt.


    "There''s nothing for you to be apologetic about. Basically, it''s just a one-sided feeling from the side of the confessor. epting it is only in the case that you also happen to like them, if not it''s not a strange thing to reject them. There''s no such thing as not having a right like that" I told her.


    Feeling like I didn''t want her to misunderstand that alone, I strongly told her that. I think the rain should be stopping soon, but there''s no telling when Yamauchi would show up.


    "It''s better if I went back, right? I''ll head back for now".


    The rain''s still slightly intense, but I made a step to head back.


    "N-No! If Ayanokouji-kun''s no longer here, I won''t be able to speak anymore, that''s why...please...".


    She grabs me by my sleeve. And gripped it tightly.


    "Please...don''t leave me alone".


    "If that''s your wish".


    Answering shortly like that, I decided to stay under the roof once more. Sakura''s been a help to me in various ways, after all. Then, about 15 minutester, Yamauchi arrived. But even so, that was rather fast of him. His expression was more rigid that I had ever seen him before.


    "W-why are you here, Ayanokouji?".


    "Sorry. Sakura said she didn''t have the courage to meet with only the two of you so I was asked to be here. Please don''t mind me".


    Saying that surely won''t make him feelfortable, but Yamauchi has no other choice but to switch over to this.


    For a moment I thought something was suspicious, but Yamauchi was desperately attempting to focus on the Sakura in front of his eyes.


    "S-sorry for keeping you waiting, you read my letter".


    "Yes.....umm...please let me ask just one thing".


    "You can ask me anything.....".


    Sakura tightens her grip on her skirt and squeezes out a voice from inside her throat.


    "W-why do you like...me? There are plenty of people, cuter than me...".


    "I prefer Sakura!".


    Just like that, he screamed it out. Sakura''s shoulders jumped as she flinched.


    "S-sorry. I didn''t mean to use a loud voice.....s-so what''s your answer?".


    A clumsy answer to a clumsy confession.


    Since I happened to be listening in on someone else''s affairs, I ended up thinking they should say this or that to make it better. But for the man himself, he''s nervous enough that his heart is about to leap out of his mouth so he''s not in much of a position to think properly. No matter what, he is unable to choose the best option.


    "I.....I''m sorry!".


    Standing in front of Yamauchi with slightly reddish eyes, Sakura bowed deeply while saying that.


    At that moment, the light of thest hope smoldering within Yamauchi crumbled and scattered away.


    "I-I, towards your feelings, umm, can''t answer them".


    How much courage must Sakura have summoned up to be able to twist that word. For the first time, I saw in front of my, witnessed strangely close up, a form of ''romance''. Surely Yamauchi, too, did not wish to be dumped in a ce with a third-party present. Even though it could not be helped, there''s no mistaking that I made him feelplicated emotions.


    "I see.....".


    Having understood, Yamauchi seems to be desperately attempting to swallow the situation. Just like Sakura, his voice seemed to be trembling slightly, but I could not bring myself tough at that figure.


    "Thank you, Sakura. For deliberately,ing all the way out here".


    "G-Goodbye...!".


    No longer able to withstand the heavy atmosphere of this ce, Sakura deeply bowed her head before Yamauchi and scurried away.


    "Ahh....".


    The arm Yamauchi powerlessly extended did not reach Sakura. I could not do anything but stand by silently as the first romance I had seen concluded. Yamauchi tried to resist his disappointment for a while but eventually he raised his head and looked at me.


    I wonder if he will direct jeers towards me who had been intruding on the ce of his confession like a disturbing insect.


    Or perhaps he''ll let out a burst of anger? In any case, he seems to be preparing to let out his discontent and unhappiness. But---


    "Hah, this is embarrassing. To be dumped in front of a friend. My face''s just about to burst into mes".


    And without ming me at all, he said that. On his face, the shock from having been dumped was oozing out, but that wasn''t all.


    "Yeah, how do I put it, umm.....I feel relieved, I suppose".


    Yamauchi, whose disposition now seemed sunny somehow, said that while looking straight at me.


    "How do I put it, I was an idiot. I was just troubling Sakura, I just finally realized that. To not hurt me, who she didn''t even like, she tried to choose her words. I''m full of guilt. I''m free to like her but I''ve learned that conveying your feelings also carries a responsibility to it" Yamauchi said.


    As I nced at Yamauchi''s shoulder, I saw that his clothes were also wet. In other words, he''s been standing outside way before the promised time even came. Perhaps he had been nearby worrying the whole time while thinking about the confession.


    "You''re not as depressed as I expected" I said.


    "I, a shock is a shock, but it''s not that bad. Sakura is cute and I do want her as my girlfriend. I did think that but I also thought differently. Just looking at her face or her body, those were just shallow actions I took. How do I put it, I didn''t really like her from the bottom of my heart. Probably, if I had really liked her, if I were rejected at that moment I would feel more shock, more suffering, more sadness and more frustration I think" he said.


    I dared say nothing in response. I silently listened to all the words that Yamauchi had to spit out.


    "That''s why---today I''m graduating from this random love of mine. I''ll find a girl I can reallye to like, I''ll start with that" Yamauchi said.


    It seems from this rejection, Yamauchi has be a better man.


    "I''m grateful to you, Ayanokouji. I apologize for getting you involved in something strange like this".


    "Don''t worry about it. Because we''re.....friends".


    "Here, I''ll lend this to you. You did say you wanted to borrow a phone, right?".


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you say it was conditional on the sess of the confession?" I asked.


    "This is special. But you better give it back right away".


    Saying that, Yamauchi strided forward in the same direction Sakura ran off in. And when I realized it, a ray of sunlight had begun to pierce through the openings in the rainclouds.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 5: Classes Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 183: ?Chapter 5: sses Gathering</h4>


    "It''s so hot today..."


    I don''t know how many times I have uttered these words this summer. Nevertheless, it can''t be helped that hot things will stay that way. Even though it gets even hotter just by saying it, we still need to. Justining within yourself will endlessly increase the pent-up stress. The only ones rejoicing the intense heat would probably be the cicadas. Speaking of which, this time I ended up being dragged into an unusually rare event. Though I use the word event, just knowing the details of it may stir up a strong sense of antagonism in male students, probably. However, there is also trouble mixed in as well. Well, let''s start from the beginning.


    A little distance from the dorm, there was a road lined with trees on both sides leading up to the school. If you went off-road, you could reach a rest area. Right now, I was standing there. There was several benches and vending machines set up. The view from this ce was also good. No wonder there was a never-ending flow of students here during early spring. This was a perfect ce for a little break or some idle talk. However, right now it was deserted, with nobody in sight. It''s could say it''s due to the heat. It was the rare off-season for students. That is also why it''s the most suitable ce to hold a secret meeting.


    "Kept you waiting."


    Sitting at the bench, the person I was waiting for was walking from the direction of the dorm. Blocking out the harsh sun with her hand, she was looking up at the sky.


    "So hot..."


    Leaking out the same impression I have, the ss D student, Karuizawa Kei sat down next to me. Her long ponytail shook. Her clothing were an unusually casual jeans and a simple shirt. Nevertheless, it didn''t feel shoddy at all even for a weekend. From what I could see, they were chosen to match her so she looked really nice in them. No matter how hot it was, style was still number one for girls so it must be hard.


    "Sorry for taking up your time with this sudden call."


    "You sarcastic? I have used up too many points having fun during summer vacation already so I''ve only been in my roomtely for your info."


    "Do you have ns for tomorrow?"


    "You can''t do anything without money after all. Probably just sleeping?"


    Her summer must have been a really self-indulgent one.


    "You should get a lot of points next month right, there is also the results from that exam."


    During the exam which took ce on that boat, Karuizawa, who was chosen as VIP, coborated with me and managed to hide her identity until the end. She should be getting 500.000 points as a reward at the start of September for that.


    "Well sure. That''s why I''ve bought all the clothing and the essories I wanted. But, is it okay just spending all the points like that? Isn''t better to save some?"


    "You have enough self-control then?"


    I asked a bit mischievously. She puffed up her cheeks then red at me.


    "That is... not easy. Whenever I end up spending them, theyst less that one week I guess."


    Karuizawa raised her hands, counting down the things she wanted with her fingers. All her fingers were bent down in no time at all. How many things did she wish for again?


    "It''s not that I''m not thinking at all you know. Even I know how precious the private points are. The school system is kinda weird right. You receive like exaggeratedly many points during the special exams. The others are also perplexed about it."


    I see, it seems the suspicion has finally spread among the regr students. If you receiverge amounts of money, of course you will be wary. Asking themselves why the school would do this. Then they will understand. That these points are not only used to fulfil one''s private desires or benefits.


    "Yeah, suddenly giving out 1-2 million points worth of money."


    "That''s it, is it fine handing over so much money to high schoolers? That''s definitely not normal."


    Most of the points will probably be necessary to "survive" at this school. Having realised this, Karuizawa was hesitating on whether it was fine to spend them from now on. This is just an example but if you were in a situation where you would be expelled, there may be an implied chance that one could use those private points to nullify it. Following this, having a few million points as insurance couldn''t be underestimated.


    "There''s no use thinking too much over this. Thinking too far ahead and forgetting to satisfy one''s desires is also bad. It''s enough if you save 10-20% of your monthly points."


    It was important to maintain a bnce between desire and moderation else you will break. Especially for Karuizawa who had been spending her points freely until now. Sealing her desires so suddenly was bad, I judged. There is also the fact that if her daily life suddenly changed, her surroundings may also be affected. If a girl who had been scattering money started living in frugality, her ss may get suspicious. She may have a connection with me but it''s still far too early to let others know.


    "Well then, there is one thing I want to request of you."


    "... You don''t have an apology for someone you called out on this hot day?"


    "Is this fine?"


    I handed her a stic bottle with tea that I just bought, but still yet had to drink. She hesitated a little, but took it reluctantly in the end.


    "It''s lukewarm though..."


    "Well, we have this weather to thank for that."


    It seems the most affected areas already had recorded temperatures over 40 degrees. I''m getting sweaty just from hearing the digits. Thirsty, the displeased Karuizawa opened the bottle.


    "Ugh, this one is a loser."


    "A loser? I''m sure teas don''t include lotteries with it?"


    "That joke''s no fun you know? I meant how hard it''s to open."


    I see... That was certainly not a fun misunderstanding. Stretching out my hands, I took the bottle and twisted the cap a bit, then handed it back to her.


    "Thanks."


    After that incident on the boat, the distance between me and Karuizawa had been shortened. Otherwise, this was a conversation unheard of. The events leading up to this had surely made her discontent and distrustful towards me, but she didn''t show much of it. She was familiar with controlling herself. That meant she was doing whatever she could to protect herself no matter what and adapting to her environment.


    "Tomorrow is thest day of summer vacation. A friend of mine wanted to create some summer memories so I was invited."


    "What do you mean by summer memories? This school doesn''t have fireworks, festivals or anything right?"


    "They should have a pool at least. The swimming club usually has the privilege to use it, but that has been lifted from today on you know?"


    It was a pool evenrger than the one being used during school lessons. For thest three days of the summer vacation, it was transformed to amunity pool that everyone could use. After the first day where a crowd of students rushed for the pool, entry was being regted. During these three days, you could only enter only once. The first two days were over, crowded even today.


    "Ah, now that you mention it. But I''m not interested in swimming though."


    Karuizawa had been continually feigning illness during swimming lessons. Though it may be a school using a point based system making skipping sses hard, they couldn''t look into the health issues of the student, especially the ambiguous issues of girls. Thus the girls were refusing lessons constantly, except for Karuizawa who was always absent. Their reasons for not swimming were varied. Feeling ill, not wanting others to know that one aren''t able to swim, hating swimming, not wanting to show skin to the opposite sex, bad style etc. Most of them were using these kind of excuses. However, for Karuizawa, the reason differed. Thinking of this problem, she was facing the other way drinking her tea. She had been cruelly bullied by students from the other ss earlier receiving a bruise on her side. The bruise still hurt from time to time. If seen, she would surely be getting a lot of attention.


    "Do you like swimming itself?"


    "Hmm-... I don''t hate it I think. I haven''t swum for years so I may have forgotten how to."


    She vaguely responded. But I could see that this wasn''t her true feelings.


    "So, you guys want to create some memories at the pool? Just aiming for some erotism?"


    I can''t deny that. No, that is actually the whole reason I think.


    "So, what does that have to do with me?"


    "Before that�� let me ask you a question. Does the school really not know about you being bullied?"


    "What?"


    The, up until now, unusually modest Karuizawa showed a dubious face. Facing me, she started ring at me. I stared back in return.


    "You know that I''m not very fond of that topic right?"


    "I''m not bringing it up without any reasons. I am asking because it concerns our next topic."


    "But..."


    This must be a heavy topic for her. It won''t be easy making her understand, but before I had a chance to convince her, she seemed to have epted it.


    "Alright, I''ll trust what you have to say. Besides, you must have some reasons after all."


    She seemed to have done her best, digesting the antagonism.


    "The truth behind me being bullied. If I have to choose between them knowing or not, I don''t think they do. They may know about my absence or the many breaks during middle school, but they might only see that as me being sick or skipping sses? Ah, and rather than bullying, they may rather believe it was due to me being dumb. So that''s maybe why I was put in ss D."


    An answer filled with self-reproach. Her reason for being in ss D should be something like that, I presumed. The effect of a bad impression due to her absences and low academics. Her arrogant attitude in high school was because she wanted to break off from the bullying. I don''t think being bullied is the reason for her being in ss D.


    "Though the school may investigate the bullying, they won''t find anything I guess."


    "Even you should know that the world is stupendously rotting, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    "I have indeed been bullied and suffered for many years. I have asked for help from my teachers and ssmates. But it has only resulted in more suffering for my part.... There was nobody helping me from the crushing reality. Far from it, the bullying grew worse."


    The bullying was deeply rooted. It has a strong tendency to fall into a vicious cycle. Lots of people watch the news, feel bad and keenly realise that bullying doesn''t have an easy solution. Even if a wave is pulling back, another bigger wave wille, assaulting the victim yet again.


    "No matter how worn out I was, the school wouldn''t so easily acknowledge the bullying so they didn''t even try to help. At best, they lightly warned the bullies. So the bullying grew even worse, you know?"


    It was a vexing topic alright. Why did you tattle to the school, what are you scheming, they will say and severely punish her. Even if the school acknowledges the bullying, typically, in most cases, it will be dealt with in secret. The school doesn''t want a bad reputation for having a bullying problem. There were cases in which some stubborn schools didn''t acknowledge that fact even after the bullied victims left behind their suicide note and ended their lives. But what''s even harder is that there are no salvation even after death. People will mock them,ugh at them and even spread tales about them as if it was a heroic saga on socialworks. It was the fearful era in which you continued to be bullied even after death.


    "My good ssmates replied that they didn''t know about the bullying, the school, the bullies or me. This was their forced answer. No matter how unjust the reality was."


    That''s it, she ended as if speaking about someone else. For Karuizawa Kei, this was a past she couldn''t change, and a past she would never change. In fact, this school had probably investigated her thoroughly, only concluding that she was frivolous, tardy and an airhead. If not only her surroundings, but also the school matched their stories, it would nevere forth. If true, the truth may never prevail over the lies.


    "But still I''m thankful. Towards the ones who bullied me and the school which hid that fact."


    It wouldn''t be strange for her to think about her cruel past and cry, but she looked to the future and continued.


    "Everyone here doesn''t know who I am. That is why I was able to find a new me. That would probably not have happened if they had knew."


    Overturning her bad situation by herself by obtaining the popr Hirata.


    "Karuizawa, I honestly want to praise you, but there is something else I need to tell you first. Assisting in bullying others is now forbidden."


    "Ha? You say I''m bullying someone?"


    "Being headstrong is good and all, but haven''t you been targeting Sakurately? It''s obvious that she isn''t the kind of girl who would bully you. Even though you are doing it to prevent bing a victim yourself, don''t join them."


    I reminded her with a warning. No matter what past she has, there are things she can and cannot approve of doing.


    "Sakura-san heh? You want to help her because she is so attached to you?"


    "Do I need a reason? You should know rather well how it is to be on the victim''s side."


    "As for me, this position is my lifeline. It''s not something I can carelessly throw away. I feel bad for Sakura-san, but the weak exist because the strong do. Especially for those pretending like me."


    If I''m going to get bullied, I''ll bully first. If there was something I could read from her resolution, this was it.


    "It''s for her sake. She has been helping me a lot after all."


    "...Hmm. You sure admitted it quickly."


    Dissatisfaction or discontent could''t be seen in her eyes. Only wariness.


    "My words may not sound very convincing for you but... alright. I will be careful from now on. Is that all?"


    "I''m d you understand. Besides, you already have Hirata to secure your position. It won''t be threatened for now."


    "It''s true that I may have been overdoing it."


    As long as she can see herself objectively, there''s no need to worry.


    "But if my position happen to be in danger..."


    "Then I will back you up. If necessary, I will bring Hirata and Chabashira-sensei to your side and eliminate your enemies. This is a promise."


    "Hmm... then it''s a deal."


    She was never the kind of person who would resort to violence or intimidation in the first ce. She may say so, but to me it seemed like she acted the role to protect herself. The victim of bullying would usually have a hard time socialising, but she seems to have ovee the pain, the owner of a strong mind. This I could be certain of since she wouldn''t yield to my threats that time.


    "I wonder why...?"


    "What is it?"


    "No, you see. I don''t like to dig up my past. Letting others know is also a no. Still, I ended up telling you, and it was so easy that it surprised me."


    It seems that was a mystery to her. Of course that also applies to me.


    "Can I ask you something? Is this how you really are?"


    Karuizawa asked cautiously, being the only one in our ss who have seen my two sides. But what she was asking for was surprisingly hard for me to answer. I crossed my arms wondering how to respond.


    "I am always like this, I suppose."


    "You are totally different!"


    That''s true, but it isn''t strictly false either. It''s a bit different from faking a personality.


    "Just for reference, what is the difference between how I am usually and how I am now?"


    "You are usually kinda dark and gloomy and a person who doesn''t speak. But now you are very assertive and direct. You really stand out since they contrast each other. The way you speak is also different. What''s with you anyway?"


    "Let''s see... isn''t that just like how people are different when there are people around?"


    If I had to choose the most fitting answer, this would be it. But it still felt like it missed something. I, as a human being, had frankly "just been born". My personality began to form only since my enrollment in the school, it was still not solid. It takes time to solidify itself, especially regarding how to connect with people. I still don''t know the right way to express myself.


    "Anyway, I n on being myself as always."


    "I am asking because you don''t look like you are."


    Karuizawa narrowed her eyes, pouting her lips looking dissatisfied.


    "Anyway, back to the topic. You can watch me from now on and see for yourself what kind of human I am."


    "It feels like you are evading the question but yeah... What''s up with the pool then?"


    "Tomorrow, the four of us, me, Ike, Yamauchi, Sudou and Horikita, Sakura, Kushida are nning on going out."


    "A really strangebination. I can''t image Horikita and Sakura joining. Well, you are joining so there must be something, but I still can''t see how. They are going to be ogled at right? My condolences."


    The girls would usually nevere even if invited, that was clear as a day. That was indeed a troublesome factor. It''s no wonder she felt something was amiss.


    "Anyway, I want you toe to the pool and join them."


    "Ha!? Are you serious!?"


    She didn''t have any connections with that group... no, joining them would be too unnatural due to her bad rtionship with them.


    "You can just change at the dorm and wear something over. It will be a bit unpleasant, but you can return back the same way."


    "No no, that''s not the problem, that''s really unpleasant you know?"


    "I can sympathise with you, but do you really have the right to refuse?"


    "Wow, you are the worst��"


    "No matter what you say, it''s already set in stone. I will have you move as instructed."


    After finishing what I had to say, I took a handwritten note and handed it to her forcibly.


    "I''m showing some consideration alright."


    "Showing some consideration, what''s up with that? I will be restricted for the whole day won''t I? On thest day of summer too!"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to sleep in your room earlier? Can''t see any problems here."


    She herself said it so it can''t be denied.


    "I want you to join, but I didn''t ask you to apany them."


    Not understanding the meaning of what I said, she read the written note closely.


    "What is the difference...?"


    "That is��"


    I couldn''t exin in details why I summoned her in the first ce. Karuizawa, having listened to me until the very end seemed to have gotten a headache, cradling her head in her hands.


    "What is it? You having a headache?"


    "Of course it hurts, why, it''s them after�� no, nothing, it''s meaningless even if I ask."


    She seemed to imply that it would be pointless to ask.


    "Why don''t you ask Horikita-san? Aren''t you close?"


    "I can''t ask her. She doesn''t know that I am working in the background, you see."


    "Eh? Why?"


    That''s a natural response. Though clearing that up is a bit hard. Clearly, the right answer is to evade then mislead. However, towards her, I decided to take our rtionship one step further.


    "The fact that I came in contact with you on the boat is caused by me acting independently the whole time, including now. The reason I cannot tell her is because I cannot fully trust her yet."


    I told her everything clearly with no falsehood.


    "Eh? You don''t trust her despite spending so much time together? That''s weird."


    "That is because she is a splendid cover for me. She is standing out on her own."


    "So you are only using her?"


    "That''s not the right term, but it may be appropriate for this situation."


    "Hmm? I don''t understand it but... Can you stop with those subtle nuances of yours?"


    She objected while smiling, showing her white teeth.


    "...But the ns have been sessful until now right. I always thought Horikita-san was the oneing up with and executing them. Who the heck are you anyway?"


    I assume, to her, my existence was a mystery.


    "Oh well. being more trusted than Horikita is not a bad thing."


    Indeed. That is not exactly wrong. Karuizawa has something that Horikitacks, which is why I can tell her but not thetter.


    "I just have to follow your orders, right?"


    "Good. Now that this problem is settled, for this event, can I ask you to apany me for a bit? We need to set up a few things beforehand."


    "I don''t have any veto power, right? Roger."


    Implying that she wanted it done as fast as possible, she stood up and dusted off dirt from her rear. I don''t want to waste any time either so we headed for the pool facilities together.

 Chapter 184 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    On the night before my meeting with Karuizawa. While enjoying thest bit of summer vacation in my own room, Ike, representing the three idiots, started a group chat like usual.


    [You want our summer vacation, our youth, to end like this?]


    On one side it was deep, on the other side it was made without any thoughts put into it. Ike then continued before any of us could reply.


    [You want our important summer vacation, one year of our youth, to end this way?]


    Once more, but the phrasing was different.


    [No, not at all!]


    As if echoing this statement, Yamauchi showed his approval. Having experienced an unrequited love, a new start was crucial for him.


    [Me too, give me my youth back!]


    Joining their chorus was Sudou. Even though the basketball club was going well for him, he also wanted to experience love.


    [Then you stand up! Youth won''te to those who wait!]


    Wanting it is fine with me, but how are you going to get it?


    [You have any ideas?]


    He was probably waiting for someone to ask. Right after, a long message arrived.


    [Of course I do! The pool is open to everyone for a limited time now, eh? We are going to invite those gorgeous girls and swim! There is my Kikyou right? And Haruki''s Sakura? And also Sudou''s Horikita!"]


    Digging up the wound of Yamauchi, Ike mentioned the names of some girls from our ss.


    [That may be so. If Suzune is going I''m going, but do you really think she will?]


    [Leave that to Ayanokouji-sensei! Right?]


    As if! Though I can''t say that so easily.


    [You will do something right? You ARE my friend, right?]


    The sentence had no stamps, but a threat instead, signed Sudou. It was only during these times that they used the word "friends". So convenient.


    [Guess I can try. Don''t expect too much alright.]


    After replying, I suspended the chat and tried calling Horikita. The reason I answered his pleas were that some parts of me also wanted to invite her. Since her reputation in ss has begun to rise, I can expect great results from this.


    "What do you want?"


    "Can''t I call without a reason?"


    "I''m hanging up?"


    "Wait wait, I do have something! Truth is, some friends talked about going to the pool tomorrow. They then told me to call you since you have been reading, holing up in your own room everyday."


    "Your friends? You mean that 3-man idiot group? I can''t stomach joining them though."


    What a nostalgic name...


    "I''m declining."


    "Would you havee if it was only the two of us?"


    "It would be the same."


    Of course it would��.


    But this time, I had some other means.


    "Thermos."


    I felt her attitude and aura change from across the telephone line from hearing this simple word.


    "The word thermos has been on my mindtely, you know."


    "... What do you mean?"


    It would have been fine if she only did as told, but she feignedplete ignorance.


    "Getting a hand stuck in a thermos, or something, ring a bell?"


    "Your personality is seeping through your unpleasant way of speaking."


    Realising what I tried to tell her, she was more discontent than usual.


    "I would be happier if you were more honest."


    "So where and at what time tomorrow?"


    Horikita has things she had to protect. I assume she must not let anyone know of that thermos incident. For this reason, she was even willing to go to the pool.


    "Half past eight in the morning by the lobby. We are breaking up by the evening."


    "Understood. But I won''t forgive you the next time you use that again."


    "O-okay."


    I don''t have any intentions of using it against her the second nor the third time. Rather than using it to ckmail her, it was like saying thanks for my help during the thermos incident. I believe she also understood that.


    [I invited her.]


    [Good work Ayanokouji! You avoided the German Suplex on the concrete!]


    ... It seems like my life was in danger.


    [Invite her for me Ayanokouji! I beg you!]


    He should have been rejected yesterday, but he still sent that text message. Right after, a private message from Yamauchi arrived.


    [I have to cover up my rejection! Help me!]


    Is what his other side conveyed through the sorrowful message. It seems he wants to be seen as still being in love with Sakura. Of course, if she joined, the boys would be undoubtedly excited. But she wasn''t a girl who would join that easily. She was sincere, but she didn''t join Karuizawa''s groups during swimming lessons. Her breasts,rger than the others, stole the attention from the same, if not even more from those of the other sex. Also, it must be difficult going together with a guy she recently rejected. Leaving aside whether she wanted to go or not, I could at least call her.

 Chapter 185 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the promised day came. The start of thest event of the summer vacation. The promised time being 8:30. As I descended down to the lobby, most of the members have already gathered.


    "You barely made it, huh".


    "There''s still about...10 seconds until the promised time".


    "The elevator was in a state of congestion and that''s why you werete, right?".


    Even though I was notte, I was probed thoroughly like that by Horikita. It''s probably something like a reaction to having been invited forcibly. On top of that, she probably feels that the atmosphere of this ce is a troublesome one. It can''t be helped because with Kushida and Sakura, Ike and Yamauchi, there''s barely anyone for her to talk to.


    "G-Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "Good morning, Sakura".


    While slightly seeming scared, Sakura peeks at me while greeting me. Towards that Sakura, Yamauchi doesn''t seem to be paying any attention but it seems he''s worried about her unconsciously.


    Sakura too, feels somewhat uneasy somewhere.


    I''ll take note of this for reference, but confessions don''t only lead to happy things. Troublesome things alsoe along with it afterwards.


    "Where''s Sudou?".


    "Since it''s him we''re talking about he probably overslept" Horikita said.


    Although the time for gathering hade and gone, there were no signs of Sudou showing up. Since he was working hard on his club activities up until yesterday, he must probably be exhausted. Since no one made an attempt to contact Sudou, I made the move.


    "It''s not working, the call''s not going through".


    I tried calling him, but even as the phone continues to ring, I couldn''t even reach the answering machine. I ended the call and informed my surroundings of that.


    "What''s that guy Sudou doing? It''s already 8:30! If he doesn''t hurry, we won''t be the first ones!".


    The irritated Ike, while fidgeting, stared at the elevator. But it showed no signs of moving.


    "O-ok, I''ll go wake him up".


    Yamauchi, who was feeling ufortable from the awkward silence between him and Sakura, said that as he got onto the elevator. At that very moment, I could feel an invisible heavy atmosphere fade away.


    "Did something happen with him?".


    It seems Horikita has also noticed the change in Yamauchi and asked me that in a loud voice. I scrambled my head for an answer on how to reply to that.


    "Various things happened".


    In the end, I stopped talking. Both Yamauchi and Sakura wouldn''t be happy if this story was to spread.


    "Hmmm---? If it isn''t... Horikita-san and the others, good morning---".


    As we were in the lobby awaiting Sudou, Ichinose and three of her female friends came down.


    Bath towels could be seen peeking out from the unfamiliar, colorful stic bags they held in their hands.


    "Could it be you guys are also heading to the pool?".


    "That''s the case indeed".


    Thest thing to eyeball at the very end of summer vacation is to go and y at the pool. Even if our intentions ovepped, it''s nothing strange.


    "Since we''re all here, let''s all y together. How about that?".


    "Of course you''re wee to join!!!".


    Ike, almost as if he''s flying, jumped up from the sofa and weed her. This time around, it seems Horikita has no intentions of saying anything in particr as she didn''t say a word.


    "It''s just, sorry. One of us overslept and we''re waiting for him toe down. One of our friends is fetching him right now".


    "Roooooger" Ichinose replied.

 Chapter 186 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    Opening his mouth wide open like a crocodile, Sudou scratches his bed head hair.


    "Sorry. I overslept. Looks like the exhaustion from club activities piled up".


    "Don''t tell me that".


    Sudou was apologizing for oversleeping to Horikita, who was next to him but she seems to be treating him like something troublesome. There were no signs that the distance between those two had shortened.


    On the other hand, the Ichinose group who had jumped in to participate as well were talking with Kushida at the center of it.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun".


    Horikita called out to me, who was nking Sudou from the other side. Sudou nced at me with a bored expression on his face.


    "Don''t you think this situation is somewhat strange?".


    "What is?".


    "The Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun I know would be pushing their luck more than anyone else at a time like this, wouldn''t they?".


    In response to that sharp statement, Sudou also went rigid for a moment. Since she was right beside him, Horikita did not overlook that figure.


    "Did you recall something, Sudou-kun?".


    "Nothing in particr...".


    Sudou attempted to deceive her like that, but rather than losing her distrust, it only made Horikita more vignt. Ike and Yamauchi were walking together both with stiff expressions while rubbing shoulders with each other.


    "I can''t help but think that they have some suspicious goal though...." Horikita said.


    Besides....as if saying that, Horikita focused too on the bag that Ike was holding.


    "Even though they should have nothing besides towels and swimsuits with them. It seems like the bag''s rather heavy".


    It looked like the bag that Ike was holding held more weight than those of any of the other men, including me.


    "Really? It doesn''t really look like that to me...".


    "It doesn''t look like that? After looking at that state?".


    Horikita''s suspicions have a basis after seeing the bag swaying and almost stretching out his elbows in the process.


    "Isn''t it because he just wants to frolic about after getting to the pool? And he''s just carrying the items he needs for that".


    I said that to back up Sudou''s im. Sudou quickly got onto that ark of salvation.


    "Y-Yeah, I think that''s it".


    "I see...indeed that might just be it".


    Through daily observations, it''s a known fact that the 3 Idiots obsess over girls. It can''t be helped even if she feels apprehension towards those three who are being uncharacteristically obedient.


    But there was a deep reason behind this. Right now, those three are being assaulted by extreme feelings of nervousness. This is not because of the fact that they are being surrounded by beautiful girls right now, nor is it because they will be seeing those girls in their swimsuits very soon.


    I should change the subject here to keep up the deception.


    "Sudou".


    "W-What?".


    "The results of your club activities, should I put it that way, but did you receive any new ie of points?".


    "Huh? Y-Yeah, because of my contribution in the tournament, I got a little. Even so, it''s just about 3000 points" Sudou said.


    It''s nothing much, as if to say that he said that humbly but having overheard that, Horikita honestly admired him.


    "You managed to gain points through your personal activities".


    ".....yeah. But there''s a lot of 2nd year and 3rd year seniors who have gotten tens of thousands of points so I can''t be cocky just yet. If the aplishments are significant, it can also affect the ss point after all. From the second semester onwards too, I''m going to aplish more and more" Sudou said as he crossed his arms and made a Guts pose.


    Towards the Sudou who aplished something she could not, Horikita honestly paid her respects.


    "The day you contribute significantly to the ss may be close at hand" she said.


    Truthfully, I also had such a premonition. If nothing bad happens, Sudou is an existence that could be a boon to the ss.


    However, it doesn''t mean there''s nothing to worry about. It''s very easy for Sudou to make enemies. In regards to that, I''ll have to watch over him together with Horikita who has the same tendency as him. We walked towards the ''Special Swimming Facility'' for the exclusive use of the swimming club linked to the edge of the school grounds. In regards to this area, entry has been permitted to us even without the special need to wear our uniforms. It already seems to be a huge hit especially considering it''s thest day.


    Prior to even entering the pool, already the ce seems to be crowded with arge number of students. But as expected of such a futuristic school, separate locker rooms for the different grades have already been prepared.


    It was normally an area one could not easily enter, but by following the instructions of a kindly ced guide board, we could enter the area without getting lost.


    "Then everyone, let''s meet back up here in 20 minutes".


    Pointing at the corridor that connects to the pool, Ichinose said that. It''s extremely helpful to have an organizer like her around.


    "Hah, hah".


    At the same time the girls walked off, Ike sighed like that in arousal and started to walk briskly. I can understand the feelings of excitement, but it''s no good to be in that kind of state right here and now.


    He was the first to reach the locker room. I lightly hit Ike''s back and urged him to enter the locker room. Right after entering the locker room, Ike and Yamauchi both went to upy the innermost locker as quickly as they could.


    "H-Hey, you guys. For us, today is going to be a special day. Don''t you have that sort of feeling?".


    "Yeah. We are going to go beyond anyone in our ss, and anyone in this whole school". Ike and Yamauchi started talking in a loud voice that went beyond normal hearing level and started attracting the attention of others.


    Sudou who could no longer stand that sight, went over and grabbed their necks with both his hands and put them in a headlock.


    "Guuu! What''re you doing, Ken!".


    "You guys are causing too much of a ruckus. I feel your rush too but it''s dangerous to stand out too much" he said.


    "...y-yeah that''s right I guess. Sorry, sorry. It hurts!".


    As a lesson, Sudou smashed the foreheads of those two together. It''s a slightly aggressive one but overall not a bad method.


    "You''re being surprisingly calm, Sudou" I told him.


    "I wasn''t expecting much from the beginning after all. And besides, I''m torn between half feeling happiness and the other half not feeling it. Thinking about it rationally now, it''s something that would make Suzune sad. I really don''t want them to see such a defenseless Suzune too. A true man seduces his girl on his own" Sudou said.


    That sentiment is correct. If possible, I''d like these two to learn that too but for Ike and Yamauchi right now it''s only the sexual gratification in front of their eyes right now on their minds. I check my phone. And when I did, a message came from Karuizawa saying she''s just entered the locker room.


    "Who''s it from?".


    Since Ike with a red forehead came by to look at my phone with suspicious eyes, I quickly put it down.


    "Let''s see, it''s from a woman isn''t it?" he asked me.


    "Do you think I''m that popr?" I replied.


    ".....that''s also true I guess. Alright, let''s change! Spread out the towels!!!".


    I did want him for a moment to affirm my statement, but I shut that feeling off in my heart.


    In the end, whether good luckes by or not is something they''ll just have to bet on, for Ike and the others.

 Chapter 187 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    "This is already totally a luxury facility.....".


    Therge pool facility that is normally used for club activities, seemedpletely different today. Naturally there were arge number of students crowding the ce but in addition to that, food stands were also extensively opened all over the ce. Light meals, the staple of food stands, in other words junk food were also abundant.


    Hot dogs, yakisoba and okonomiyaki and the such. Although that in itself was a surprise, even stranger was the fact that senior students seemed to be managing it all. From serious students without a smile to students happily working away, there were various students like that. It''s almost like I''m looking at a special examination.


    "I wonder what kind of plot this is?".


    I don''t know about that but the certain thing is they seem to be in a festive mood in any case. As I stood around waiting for the girls to arrive, I felt the atmosphere around me make aplete change.


    Putting in effort is a basic prerequisite for people to attract positive attention to themselves. To put it in an easy-to-understand manner, take studying for example. If you were the foremost at it or took 1st ce, people around you will take notice of it. Once again, demonstrating remarkable sess in sports will also cause people to pay attention to you.


    But there are also exceptions to that. One of those is a conspicuous appearance. Handsome men and beautiful women, it doesn''t matter which, that ss of people will find it easier to bathe in attention than the ones I cited above. Of course I''m not saying they''re not putting in effort to maintain their outward appearances but there''s no denying that such a special element exists to this.


    I can''t speak for other schools but at the very least in regards to this school, I can safely say that the ''appearance'' level is high. The members of the group currently going out with us aside as a matter-of-fact, a lot of the students around us I don''t know the names of are also obviously high-level visually speaking.


    Of course there are all sorts of people and there''s no denying that but normally the cream doesn''t rise to the top to this degree. It would be natural that Ike and the others spend each and every day aroused and excited. And on top of that outside appearance, I wonder how it would be if even their inside personalities were to be perfect. Cute and fashionable around people and excelling in academics. Anyone''s gaze would be stolen away by a girl like that.


    In the loud corridor of the facility, all the male students almost simultaneously turned their gaze towards a single ce.


    "Hey---, this is a huge crowd, isn''t it?".


    Then, without even noticing their gazes and bathing in their attention, the figure of Ichinose appeared at the scene of the meetup.


    "Hey.....".


    Not knowing where else to look, I directed my gaze towards the wall as I lightly raised my hand to answer her.


    "Where are the others? I thought the boys would be faster at changing" Ichinose said.


    "They''re still changing".


    It could be said that due to various circumstances at y they werete too.


    "But really, you''ve finished changing rather quickly".


    Considering that it wasn''t that far apart from me, that''s quite a feat.


    "Nyahaha, I''m confident in my changing speed". She answered with a slightly proud tone like that to something that''s not really a feat to boast of. This innocence, too, may be the secret to Ichinose''s poprity.


    "Ohh? Ayanokouji-kun, you''ve bought a rash guard?".


    "You may think it strange for a man, but I don''t like exposing my skin in front of other people. If it use it outside of sses there''s no problem, I''ve heard that and so I thought to buy one".


    "I see, I see. I think that''s fine too. It''s not a vition of the regtions" she said.


    There aren''t very many but in this facility there are students like me who are also wearing an outer garment despite being men. Ichinose, who had started directing her attention towards me, used her index finger like a pin and poked my belly from over my garments.


    "It''s pretty hard. Also, your body''s just the right ideal amount of slender without being excessively muscr".


    Touching me all over without any reservation, she repeats the same action on my arms and my shoulders among other parts. I was fortunate enough to have the additional ie to buy myself an outer garment. I''ll have to thank Katsuragi.


    "Do you exercise?".


    "No, I don''t. It''s just the material of my garments or my skin simply being hard making it like that. It must be because I don''t exercise daily" I said.


    "Hmmm....".


    Ichinose dropped her gaze towards my legs but immediately stopped asking questions. But even so, being in proximity to Ichinose like this, I''d be conscious of her monstrous---no,rge breasts.


    How am I going to swim or race in this condition? In the first ce, my ability to properly move itself is suspect.


    "...but really they''rete. I''ll go check on them". What am I doing and why am I doing what I''m doing, I understand those well. It''s because I could no longer bear to stand beside the swimsuit-d Ichinose and so I turned heel and headed back towards the men''s changing room. Then once again spending some time with Ike and the others, once preparations wereplete together we all headed back out towards the corridor. Although it must be a result of some time having passed since then, all the girls including Horikita have assembled.


    "Wow.....!".


    Ike, whose voice leaked from the spectacr sight of the girls in front of him, desperately tried to rein in his voice. In regards to Sakura, she shrunk all the way towards the back. Naturally, she was wearing a rash guard that hid her chest.


    But it seems like not everyone was able to conceal their arousal towards seeing the swimsuit-d forms they would normally not be able to see.


    "Fufufu, I can see it. Underneath that thin swimsuityer, those breasts, that ce!".


    Ike and Yamauchi were looking at the girls as though they had X-ray vision. They really seem to be living it up.


    "Then, shall we go? For now it looks like the one at the far back is vacant".


    First we moved to secure a ce where we could take out breaks. Even here, as if to take the lead, Ichinose walked ahead. Then, as if to match Ichinose, Kushida too. As they did, the boys fell in line right behind them.


    It seems their objectives are the gently swaying asses of Ichinose and Kushida. But even amongst them, Sudou stood at Horikita''s side and showed no signs of moving away. These two, in a way, are properly developed too. Unexpectedly they might be a good, well-suited couple.


    Next, I routinely moved onto Sakura.


    "Umm...thank you....".


    When only the two of us were left, Sakura ever so slightly thanked me.


    Towards that figure, I could not help but ask a question.


    "Why are you thanking me?".


    "Why?".


    Towards that question, Sakura answered me strangely. Then realized that there was no reason why I''d have an idea.


    "Umm that''s, for inviting me out today....".


    "What''s that even supposed to mean? This is normal isn''t it? Because you''re my friend" I told Sakura.


    Towards Sakura, the word ''friend'' easily came out of my mouth. Hearing that from me, Sakura''s eyes lit up like a little puppy and she happily gazed at me.


    "That''s why it''s not something you need to be thanking me over".


    I repeated that once again, but it doesn''t seem like Sakura feel the same way.


    "Still, thank you".


    "No....well I guess it''s fine".


    A question mark floated above my head but let''s allow her to conclude it on her own. She''s probably this type of person. That''s why I''m able to rx while together with her without feeling any bad feelings.


    But even so, Sakura''s really bing a straightforward person. She''s matured to the extent she''s almost unrecognizable as the person I first met. Even though a fellow ssmate confessed to her, without running away from it she properly received it. Seeing her grow from day to day, I couldn''t help but think that perhaps I too, might be able to change.


    "I''ve noticed this just recently but you know, during PE lessons the teacher''s always telling us that swimming will definitely be useful to uster. That was referring to the uninhabited ind test".


    Towards the Sakura who informed me of this with zing eyes, there''s no need to bungle it up and depress her.


    "I see, now that you mention it that''s certainly true" I told her.


    "As I thought!".


    Perhaps she felt happy about her deduction but Sakura slightly bounced around innocently. I could see herrge breasts swaying over the rash guard. This really makes her unable to take off her outer garments. As big as they are, the situation won''t bring about anything good, I felt a little sympathy for the circumstances faced by girls.


    In any case, through our conversation, I''m happy that I was able to discover a new side to Sakura. But, Sakura immediately made an apologetic face.


    "If I participated in the sses properly without being embarrassed, I wonder if I would have been more useful to you...I was just using the excuse of poor health to run away the whole time...".


    "If you''ve realized even that, isn''t that more than enough?".


    The students who''ve lived only for themselves up until now have slowly begun to realize that this alone won''t cut it. A person cannot live alone. Unless one ns on living like a hermit holed up on a mountain, there''s no other choice but to live collectively together. The majority of middle and high school students don''t realize this fact. They live in solitude absorbed in the inte or in their social games. Or there are delinquents who bother the public bymitting minor offenses or serious crimes.


    Unaware of how one should cooperate with and help others around you. Depending on the circumstances, there are also those who live their whole lives never realizing that.


    But this school is different. Their way of doing it is unique but I feel like they''re attempting to tell each individual student something. As a matter of fact, Sakura beside me has begun to realize this. That perhaps there was something she could do for the ss. That will one day be a great asset.


    "Hmm? If it isn''t Ichinose and the others. So you guys also came here today".


    As we walked around looking for space, three male students called out to Ichinose. One of them was someone I recalled and when he realized my presence, he lightly nodded. It was ss B''s Kanzaki.


    "Yahho---if it isn''t Shibata-kun and the others".


    The boy named Shibata raised his hand in answer. He also answered us from ss D with a smile too.


    "This seems like a fun mix of people. Let us join in too".


    "I''m perfectly fine with it but.....is it ok?".


    Kushida nods that there''s no problem as though it was a matter-of-fact. By doing this, Ike and the others had their right to veto automatically annihted. Ultimately the three from ss B joined us and the total number of people rose to arge household number of 13.


    "Sorry for disturbing you guys".


    Kanzaki, who knows that I''m not the type to argue against the general flow, approached me and said that. Seeing that, Sakura took a step backwards. It was a brilliant way of erasing her presence so Kanzaki won''t notice her.


    "This is also fine isn''t it? It''s thest day of the summer vacation after all".


    "There are few chances in this school to get along with students from other sses, you see. Shibata and the others also seem happy".


    "You''re not like them".


    Kanzaki was calm as usual, or more like I felt as though he was making contact with me from a distance.


    "I''m just simr to you, Ayanokouji. I''m not good at dealing with the liveliness".


    As I conversed casually with Kanzaki while walking, from the direction ahead of us we could hear a wave of cheers rising up.


    "They''re being rowdy over there".


    Sudou said that. As I raised my head to look, at the center of the uproar a ssh of water rose up. And at the same time as that, a person and a ball both fluttered up towards the sky. A violently driven spike hit the opponent''s coat underwater. It seems they were ying volleyball at the pool.


    "Woah! That''s amazing! That guy, isn''t he really next level?".


    Yamauchi, beholding that sight with his eyes, shouted out. In thisrge facility there were 3 pools that were prepared and they seem to be used for the ying of different games.


    One of them is a standard pool you can go swimming in whenever you feel like it. One of them is something like a flowing pool. And finally, thest one is a pool geared towards amusement and is a sports-use pool. And now in that sports-use pool, surrounded by arge amount of girls a fierce round of volleyball was urring. They were students I''ve never seen before. A number of them seemed mature like an adult so the majority of them are probably 2nd year or 3rd year students. A male-female mixed team and their high-level ys were unfolding.


    But even amongst them, there was one male student in particr who stood out conspicuously.


    "He''s amazing.....".


    The one who Sudou praised was indeed that male student with a conspicuous aura. That slenderposition of his would at first nce, seem to be delicate. But on his body, one could see a six-pack. But what stands out most of all from him was the blonde hair that flows gently whenever he moves intensely and the extremely prepared look on his features. He was so handsome one could almost mistake it for an illusion of seeing a movie on a screen.


    And it seems most of the female students too, had their eyes stolen awaypletely by this handsome man.


    "Khhhhh, that''s the type of guy I hate the most. It''s not like he''s that talented or putting in that much effort, he''s just in the winning camp because of his good looks".


    It''s not like I couldn''t understand Ike and the others with their venomous feelings, but their expectations were promptly betrayed.


    A handsome man who bathes in attention. The sharp glint in his eyes vividly makes him stand out above all else. The ball tossed out of courtesy in that handsome man''s own team, and in response he leaps up high. Forgetting the fact that in that moment, most of the girls raised their voices, I killed my breath and watched him.


    He had an acute angle, and high speeds and the bullet, no, the ball assaulted the enemy''s position.


    The student on the other side who picked up that ball too, had superior physical abilities, as they showed an agile response in jumping in to y the ball.


    Wow! As screams like that rose up all around, at the same time the handsome man''s team received increasing points. No matter who looks at it, that handsome man''s superior physical abilities should be evident. Looking at the way the lower half of his body was developed, perhaps he''s involved in sports that focuses on the use of legs. Running club perhaps? Baseball and ser are also possibilities.


    "H-He''s handsome, and smart and can handle himself in sports too...who the hell!?".


    "Things are getting quite lively, aren''t they? He alone rules over that ce".


    "It looks like it. I don''t know who from where he is though".


    Because both me and Horikita are weak in regards to knowing about other sses and students of other grades and their circumstances. In cases like this, it''s best to ask Kushida, whosework extends wider than anyone else''s. And the answer to our questions came immediately.


    "That man is the 2nd year ss A''s Nagumo-senpai. He''s extremely popr amongst girls".


    "Nagumo....".


    Recently, I''ve been familiarized with that name. Ichinose then exins more about Nagumo.


    "The current vice-president and the man who will be the student council president next year. He''s really smart" Ichinose said.


    Having been standing beside us listening to our conversation, Ichinose reacted to Nagumo''s name and answered us like that. Furthermore, towards the keyword "Student Council" that Ichinose uttered, Horikita who was also standing beside me showed a slight reaction. And every time the student named Nagumo moves and shows off his activity, a high-pitched shrill scream rises. In the pools, at the same time there were also other matches urring but most of the girls did not look at anything else except Nagumo.


    "For all his poprity I don''t know him at all. You too right, Ayanokouji-kun? Indeed his physical abilities seem to be that of a prodigy''s butpared to his poprity I don''t think it''s really all that amazing. In this regard, the student coucil president would overwhelmingly surpass him, wouldn''t he?" Horikita said.


    That was rather brazen of her. Hiding the fact that he''s her actual older brother while praising him like that. But in regards to that aspect, it seems Ichinose does not have any objections as she honestly admitted to it.


    "Yes well the student council president is amazing, so there''s that. In this school''s history the current student council president can almost be said to be the most talented one ever. Speaking of which, he has the samest name as you, Horikita-san, doesn''t he?".


    "It seem so, yes".


    It seems she has no intention of answering here, but Horikita simply shrugs it off.


    "But, there are rumors that he isn''t losing to that student council president in terms of ability too. As a matter of fact, in the elections heldst year, President Horikita and Vice-President Nagumo fought for the seat of student council president they say. At the time, even though Vice-President Nagumo was only a 1st year student" Ichinose said.


    "You''re really familiar with student council business aren''t you?" Horikita asked her.


    "It''s because I joined the student council. So about things like that, I inevitably ended up remembering them" Ichinose replies.


    ".....you did?".


    Having heard that, it seems Horikita was unable to hide her surprise. But still, to think Ichinose joined the student council. Speaking of which the day I met her for the first time, she was talking to the homeroom teacher of ss B, Hoshinomiya-sensei, regarding ''student council business''. Unfortunately I have no intention of working under "that" student council president but thinking about how the system of this school is set up, the significance of joining the student council must be extremelyrge.


    "By the way, what''s the condition to enter the student council? It''s not like just anyone can enter is it?".


    "Hmm, this school is a bit special. In the case that you are unaffiliated, between April and the end of June, if you pass the interview for the student council of October, then you can join, something like that. To tell the truth, the first time I was rejected, but since you can take it as many times as you want, I persisted at it. The student council president never really agreed but Vice-President Nagumo made the final decision on it. I heard itter from Vice-President Nagumo but it seems President Horikita is disappointed with this year''s 1st year students. On average each year about 2-3 1st year students get epted, but this year the only one who was epted so far is me. That''s why I''d like to hurry up and triumph over this. Maybe in October, President Horikita might be stepping aside".


    Just like how Horikita is putting in effort to get closer to her brother, Ichinose is probably also struggling her best.


    "But I think my goal will definitely be Nagumo-senpai. Senpai had a simr start to me and we get along well too. In this school, all student council presidents in its history started out in ss A but Nagumo-senpai, just like me, started out in ss B. And before we realized it, he''s already unmistakably in line to be the next student council president. That''s why after Nagumo-senpai, I will be student council president---just kidding".


    It seems inside Ichinose,pared to the older Horikita, her evaluation of Nagumo is higher. She spoke the words that she herself wanted to be student council president one day expressed her determination.


    It seems some of that, no, probably from the bottom of her heart, it did not sit right with Horikita as she snapped at it.


    "From the moment he started outte, you should already be capable of imagining his potential".


    "Oi, oi.....".


    You''re free to think whatever you want but isn''t that self-destructive to you too? From the very fact that you started out in ss D you''d already be judged...or could it be she''s---


    "Could it be you, still think you were assigned to ss D because of a mistake....?".


    "Isn''t it obvious?".


    She replied to me like that. No hesitation, boldly and even naturally.


    "Well, I understand why Horikita-san would feel this is strange. It doesn''t seem like the sses are decided based on ability alone. Your intellectual ability is of course as a human being, your maturity and cooperativeness. It''s only after seeing all such abilities that we are evaluated, isn''t it?".


    "That is in other words-----saying there''s a problem with my coordination ability?" Horikita asked.


    "Ahh, no, sorry if that''s how it came off to you I apologize. But you see, think about it for a bit. Basically Horikita-san is the type to believe in herself. If we turn that backwards, it could also be taken to mean that you''re self-centered. When we head out into society, a person who''s self-centered and a person who adheres to the instructions they are given, isn''t it a case-by-case thing to see which one is more talented?".


    Even if you are a self-centered person, if you are a talented person you''ll still be needed in the world but that is not always absolute. However, on the other hand, those who adhere to the instructions will be vital almost anywhere and again will be people in demand.


    "I''m not convinced...".


    Her attitude itself has not changed, but even so, Horikita''s mental state should slowly begin changing. Since Ichinose called out to a friend, I slightly closed my distance with Horikita.


    "Speaking of which, you didn''t announce your candidacy to run for the student council, did you? Didn''t you choose this school because you wanted to be by your brother''s side?" I asked her.


    ".....this and that are different things. Even you can at least imagine it, can''t you? Even if I wanted to join the student council and took an interview for it, I would absolutely not be acknowledged".


    Certainly it''s not that hard to imagine. Even Ichinose from ss B was not epted initially, if it''s Horikita from ss D....he probably wouldn''t allow the sister he wanted to expel from the school to join. So that means she''s the one most aware of something like that. I watched the match for a while like that, but ultimately Nagumo''s team overwhelmed the other team and won.


    The girls who were cheering Nagumo on eventually began to gather around him as he climbed out of the pool onto the poolside.


    "Hey, that guy''s got a piercing on his ear! Is that even fine!?".


    Ike, who could no longer find anything except that to interject in with, shouted that out.


    "Right now we''re in the middle of summer vacation so isn''t it fine?".


    But even those words were in vain because Ichinose retorted to him like that.


    "N-No, but I mean. He''s got a hole in his ear!? That''s a big problem!".


    "I think those are probably non-hole piercings, aren''t they? You can put them on your ear without opening a hole up in it. Normally in school, he always dresses neatly".


    "Ugugu!".


    No matter how far the interjections go, it seems he''s apletely wless student.


    "Hey, why don''t we also y volleyball in the pool? We have Shibata-kun and the others so about 6 people and you guys have about 7 people so it''ll be fine even if we y on rotation". Since we came all the way out to the pool, Ichinose made a proposal like that. The first one to agree with her was Ike.


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it! Like Nagumo-senpai, I''ll also collect the passionate gazes of the girls!" Ike said.


    I think that''s probably impossible but a lot of the students seem to be in favor of it. Since they''vee all the way out to the pool, they probably want to y to their heart''s content.


    "U-Umm. I''m bad at physical activity so...I''ll just watch".


    She pulled back reservedly, or rather, seeming like she really doesn''t want to do it Sakura said that. Since it was obvious that she''s of the attitude of not wanting to y volleyball, there were no objections in particr.


    As for numbers, this is basically a 6v6 game but one seems to be leakingints about the volleyball match itself.


    "I''m not feeling it either".


    Even though she owes me a debt, it doesn''t seem like she''s in the mood to y along.


    "Horikita-san, are you going to run away?".


    Laughing, Ichinose said that as if to provoke her.


    "There''s no such thing as running or anything when ites to just a simple game".


    "Indeed it''s just a game. But it''s also like a miniaturized version of our sses right? Which one is more ambitious, which one has superior teamwork. In a sense, this is a simtedpetition between sses? Or are you saying you don''t wish to fight against us?" Ichinose asked.


    A proposal almost like an examination that includes analysis of ourbat potential. If you think of it that way, there would be no reason to decline.


    ".....fine. Let''s do it".


    ss B, who would be our enemy in the not-too-distant future. Right now it''s just a game, but they probably also want to confirm the ability of their opponents too. Horikita, who epts the challenge from Ichinose.


    "And now, to make the match more entertaining, the winner will enjoy the full expenses of lunch for free. Is it fine to add a bonus like this?".


    "I''ll ept that condition too".


    Having submitted our application to use the court, until one is vacant we each devise our own strategies. The rules of the match are 15 points per set with 3 sets for the match.


    The team who gets 2 sets first will be dered the winners. As for serve rights, it''ll be done via rotation and the one thats a point gets the right to serve again.


    "This is a game. But a match is a match. Since we''re doing it, we''re winning it".


    "Horikita-san, you''re unusually fired up".


    "If I hear that lunch would be free, I might think that. But that''s not it. To treat this number of people there''s a possibility of spending up to 10,000 points. In other words, it''s still private points but it also means our gap with ss B will shorten by that much. On the contrary, if we lose the gap will widen by that much. It''s just like a special exam" Horikita said.


    Even if the losing amount were to be shared between everyone, it would be about 2000 points each. Not a cheap thing.


    "Alright. Let''s win this, Ken, Haruki!".


    Motivations differ from person to person but Horikita seems to have shifted their mindset in a good direction.


    "Leave it to me, Suzune. If I''m here that''s the strength of 100 men. Those kinds of meatheads, I''ll scatter them all" Sudou said.


    "No...meathead is a word that''s used to represent a person like Sudou, you know?".


    Towards the Sudou who seemed to be magnificently misunderstanding it, I interjected.


    "What''d you mean? Meathead means someone with a gold medal for their brains, in other words, someone who studies too much right?" Sudou asks.


    It seems Sudou is misunderstanding magnificently like a meathead.


    "That may be the case.....please forget what I just said".


    Interjecting itself is just a troublesome matter. Because Sudou was looking at the members of ss B andughed with room to spare. Giving off the confidence that there is no way he could possibly lose.


    "Let me test out whether or not you can be used, Sudou-kun".


    Even though when ites to studying he was just pulling on her legs, in a situation like this he seems to be a reassuring ally to have. I can understand Horikita''s feelings for expecting a lot from him. In ss D, the one with the best physical abilities would be Sudou. As an exception, there is Kouenji, but it''s better for better or for worse to not count him.


    "Sudou, do you have experience ying volleyball in a pool?".


    "No. I''ve yed some volleyball in ss is all".


    "You''re quite confident for someone like that...".


    "Basketball connects to all sports---it''s something that the seniors I respect have said" Sudou said.


    Believing in one''s own power without doubts. For Horikita too, it''s a good chance to determine whether Sudou is all talk or not.

 Chapter 188 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    "Alright, leave it to me!".


    Looking at the ball gently alighting, Sudou jumped to a great height. And with that marvelous jumping power and using his own body as a spring, he struck the ball. The ball, sharp as a bullet, then assaulted the enemy''s position.


    Ichinose eagerly snaps at it, but unlike onnd, her movements in water were slow and she could not make it in time. There were no cheers rising up for him, but that power of his was equal to if not superior to that of Nagumo which I had seen just a while ago.


    "Yeah!".


    Easily scoring like that, Sudou made a Guts pose. So this is what it means to be in one''s own element. His ally, Horikita, also stared at Sudou''s movements in admiration.


    "That was an amazing ball just now, you really got us there".


    Picking up the ball floating on the water, Ichinose handed it back to Sudou. She expresses her admiration towards him.


    "Heh. Well, I guess a woman really can''t return my attacks. I need to dial it down" Sudou said.


    "Mumu. Discriminating against women? I''ll have you know even girls won''t lose to boys". Towards an aggressive statement like that, Ichinose replied like that whileughing without anger as she returned to her original position. It was a match that started with ss B''s serve but already Sudou was showing off his aplishments in leaps and bounds and we''ve already gained a 7 to 3 lead.


    "Sudou-kun has arge defensive range and high attack power, we need to avoid his area as much as possible....."


    Bing more cautious of the Sudou who was pulling his team up, Kanzaki shoots back at the serve Yamauchi released.


    "Ok, Ichinose. Then give me the ball, I''ve found our target!".


    "Roger!".


    Towards the ball that was falling on her own team''s turf, Ichinose courteously raised it back up towards a more favorable position.


    The one who leaped up in response to the falling ball was Shibata. Shibata attacks. The target destination of his attack is---sadly right in front of me. If this is not a coincidence then this would mean that they''ve determined that the biggest hole here is me.


    "Get it, Ayanokouji!".


    As strict words like that came from Sudou, I took a step forward in the water. The speed of the ball itself was not in itself fast. It shouldn''t be difficult to just touch it. I extended my hand. Beh! A dull sound like that rang out.


    "Geh.....".


    I did repel the ball, but it brilliantly spiralled out far away.


    "Yay!".


    On the other side, having seen this situation, Ichinose and Shibata exchanged a high-five like that.


    Naturally Sudou intensely res at me with a forceful fervor.


    "What the hell was that? That bad y just now!" Sudou said.


    "Sorry.....this is a good example of a point taken in a magnificent manner and one taken in a simple manner having the same value in the end" I replied.


    "Don''t fuck around, you. Even if your angle is that messed up that''s fine, but at least get the ball up in the air" Sudou told me but even if I get told that it''s problematic. This is the first time in my life I''ve yed volleyball. It won''t be as convenient for me.


    "Hey, hey calm down Sudou. I''ll get it back with my splendid serve".


    Having picked up the ball that had fallen nearby, Ike began to serve on his own.


    "Sha---!".


    And with a ''boyon'' like sound, the ball strangely flew towards the territory on the other side. It flew towards where the girls were, and as a matter-of-fact was tossed back up and then the attacker Ichinose jumped up.


    "These guys are useless!".


    Blocking the ball that Ichinose struck with his arms, Sudou sent it back towards the ss B side.


    This time, it was Kanzaki who tossed the ball back up and once of the girls there sent it back towards us. Towards the ball that was elerating towards me, Sudou used his great height to block it.


    Sudou, who brilliantly covered for me, charged at me and blocked it.


    "Take this---!".


    Seeing the Sudou who could no longer make a move, Ichinose jumped high while shouting that. In that moment, her breasts swayed. Ike, Yamauchi and myself all had our gazes stolen by that sight.


    "Back!".


    As Sudounds, he shouted that at us, and when he did, Horikita who was in the vicinity, tossed the ball from Ichinose back up and raised it back up towards a more favorable spot.


    The game had only just begun, but already it was a ce where Sudou made the judgement.


    For Sudou, whose has incredible power, there were pretty much no girls capable of receiving his attacks. The boys Kanzaki and Shibata were holding on, but firstly and secondly Sudou had superior technique and power and that''s why they were both forced onto the defensive.


    The only strategy ss B could take now is to not let Sudou have his freedom. Or not give Sudou the ball. On the other hand, on the ss D side both Horikita and Kushida had good physical abilities and above average offense and defense power. A stable lineup.


    On the flip side, including me, Ike and Yamauchi became the weak link.


    "Gyaa---! Sorry!".


    Instead of snapping at the serve thatnded near him, Yamauchi ended up letting ss B take a point away. Every time he charges, Sudou''s frustration grows and he clicks his tongue.


    It can''t be helped because most of those were towards the three of us.


    "Calm down, Sudou-kun. You''re doing your best, it''s better not to move around carelessly".


    "But...if we lost because of these useless guys it''ll all be for nothing" Sudou replied.


    Despite voicing his dissatisfaction, Sudou returns to his position. Perhaps Ike felt irritated by that attitude, but when Sudou could not see him anymore he flipped his middle finger at Sudou.


    Seeing that, Yamauchi also flipped his middle finger at him.


    "Oi, Haruki. It''s the death sentence for youter".


    "Gyaa---!".


    But unfortunately he ended up looking back towards Yamauchi.


    Furthermore, as if routing the enemy, once the game resumed the ballsing from the opponents once again flew towards Yamauchi.


    "T-This can''t be!?".


    In the water he''s not used to and under pressure from Sudou, Yamauchi could not eagerly chase after it.


    "GaboGabo*!".


    "Damn it, it''s pathetic when the girls are on the more useful side, don''t you guys think that?".


    Sudou, who has a strong presence in the field of athletics, released a blow that hollowed out our hearts like that. Nobody wants to lookme in front of the girls. But it doesn''t mean anything. Just like how one cannot improve their intellect overnight, right now in this ce I cannot simply improve my physical abilities. The ball once again descends onto my location. From the feeling of my failure the first time around, and assessing the surroundings for the receiving point I can extrapte that as long as I watch the position of my arm and the rotation of the ball, only tossing it back up should theoretically not be a difficult thing to do.


    I perceived the gently descending ball from that spot.


    Then I properly received it---


    But I did not overlook Ichinose''s gaze peeking out from the enemy side. The instant I realized it, I deliberately chose to receive the ball in that spot in a clumsy manner.


    I let my feet slip and ended up tumbling down in the pool.


    "You''re terrible, Ayanokouji".


    As I got back up from underwater, Ike who was guarding the backughed at me.


    "Even if it''s terrible or whatever as long as you toss it back up it''s ok. You did good!".


    Having been standing near me in case I tossed it back up, Sudou showed off several jumps I couldn''t see well. A fierce attack.


    Throughout the match, almost on his own he''s moving halfway around the water court. Even though he should have used up a fair bit of his stamina, he once again repeats his special attack with a power I couldn''t even see. He''s overwhelming even the ss B which is superior in terms of teamwork ability on an equal or even superior level.


    Looking over such a Sudou, I decided to amuse myself with volleyball for a while.


    "Nyabu---. We lost. Completely".


    As I got out of the pool, Ichinose approached me looking frustrated and said that. It was certainly just a game, but there were also unmistakably feelings of not wanting to lose to the other side that came out. It was the victory of ss D who consecutively won 2 sets.


    "It was in the form of us almost relyingpletely on Sudou-kun though".


    Near the Horikita who was honestly praising him, Sudou looked smug. He''s probably happy to be praised by the girl he likes. This is even more true because it''sing from Horikita, who usually doesn''t praise other people.


    "You''re in the basketball club, after all. There are some boys in our ss who are in it also, but I''ve heard about you Sudou-kun. That you''re the best out of al the 1st year students" Ichinose said.


    "Naturally".


    It seems he''s known to the other sses too and that''s more important than anything else. In this volleyball match, no matter the feeling, I wonder if it ended up aiming for one significant thing. It means that Sudou''s physical ability, which was already high initially, does not lose to those from the upper sses. It''s arge harvest. If physical ability bes part of an exam, Sudou will be a valuable weapon.


    On the other side, looking at it from Ichinose''s perspective, he bes a scary existence that they must put a mark on.


    "If you guys weren''t pulling my leg, I could not have gotten a more thorough victory" Sudou said.


    "Damn it, that Sudou''s getting cocky just because he can do sports".


    Yamauchi, who had copsed on the pool side, looked at Sudou with a frustrated expression. It was because after the match, he received Sudou''s attack and got knocked out.


    Ultimately, charging in for the three of us who were pulling his leg was hard for him after all.


    "Well, as long as we win that''s good. That means we can eat whatever we want for lunch".


    I guided Sudou''s anger to collide with food. Let him eat more than the others. Ichinose and the others will be treating us after all.


    "That''s well, for us since we''re broke that''s something to be happy about".


    It was a cheeky attitude for Sudou to take but undoubtedly he''s made a big contribution in this match.


    "So, there''s nothing to do but uphold the promise. Shall we have lunch?".


    Right on time, hunger struck our bellies with that timing. Ichinose and the others, Sudou and the others headed for the shop. Horikita and I slightly took our time in following them.


    "Hey Ayanokouji-kun. You''re not too bad at sports, right? Even if you''re just a beginner in volleyball, those were some unnatural movements" she said.


    A while back, Horikita saw me go for a round with her brother (although it''s not really that much) and has remembered that exchange.


    "Ichinose''s strange mark on me was pretty strong. Just saying in case".


    "So you''re not going to show your hand. Right now, the other sses must be tripping over themselves in trying to analyze ss D''s strength".


    She nods as though convinced. Before long, as we arrived at the shop, Ichinose turned to look back.


    "As promised, whatever you like, no matter the amount you want, you''re free to eat" she said.


    "Alright! Then we won''t hold back!".


    The 3 Idiots, more than the others, for the sake of their appetite, dashed as quickly as possible. Ichinose was looking at that sight with a smile.


    "Could it be that you''re going to bear all the cost?".


    "Yeah. I''m the one who said that in the first ce".


    That may be true, but this is an amount of burden that one cannot stupidly bear.


    "I usually make it a point to be frugal so everything''s alright alright on that point".


    Strangely listening to Ichinose''s calm statement like that was Kushida.


    "But Ichinose-san, didn''t you use up a lot of points on your swimwear? I know I can''tpare ourselves to ss B, but that''s barely scraping by".


    "Hmm. I''m not hung up on things like that, or you could say since I don''t buy unnecessary things. As long as I do it in rotation there''s no problem. Ahaha, that might be a bit of a problematic statement for a girl though".


    "No such thing. Not buying unnecessary things is a very wonderful thing I think".


    This might just be my prejudiced view, but in any case girls care about being fashionable. Kushida is also the same. Horikita is still indifferent but even she seems to pay attention to her hair and clothes.


    "Because I don''t know where in a more important ce my points will be needed after all".


    Ichinose dered that as such. That means, rather than buying a piece of clothing spending it here right now holds more meaning is what she''s saying.


    "Then, I''ll also unreservedly be choosing my pick".


    Horikita always has a small meal but since ss B is treating her she became aggressive in it.


    "Ahaha. Yeah, it''s ok. But it''d be bad to have leftovers so please stop that" Ichinose told her.


    I''m not the same as Horikita but I''m very interested in junk food. I''ll be choosing my pick.


    N/T*: It''s a sfx like a squelching sound one makes when in water or wet.

 Chapter 189 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    Upon closing hours, Ichinose suggested going back before it became crowded which everyone agreed on. While the others were preparing themselves, I secretly snuck out to the poolside waiting for my visitor.


    "Ah, I''m tired..."


    Soon, Karuizawa appeared pping my back.


    "Good work, how was it?"


    "It was as you said. I''m feeling really disgusted about it."


    "Don''t say that. You could say it''s the hot blood of youth flying off the handle."


    Karuizawa, who stood beside me, made a sound as if vomiting then gave a look at her surroundings.


    "So how was it? Been a long time since youst went to the pool?"


    "It''s nothing, really. I don''t really feel anything but..."


    She examined the area once more worryingly.


    "Even though it''s a lie, I''m still seeing Hirata-kun. If I''m seen alone with you, weird rumours may start spreading, you know."


    "Really? If I was as handsome as Hirata that may be so, though sadly to say, my presence is pretty bleak. We probably look like one of the groups who came to y at the pool."


    This wasn''t a situation where a boy and a girl being together would mean something suspicious. It would be different if it was evening at a bench nobody frequented. Since it was crowded it was easy to blend in. By the way, Hirata, who acted as the boyfriend, was nowhere to see at the pool. Probably busy with the club. I don''t know about the ser club practises but from what I''ve heard, he is one active guy.


    "We were allowed to wear rash guards today, you saw some here and there, right?"


    "Well, yeah. But are you alright with the money for this? Wasn''t it expensive?"


    "It''s necessary expenses after all."


    Karuizawa reached out her hand so I casually gripped it. I felt the hard texture of something on my palm. The whole ordeal didn''tst more than one second.


    "What are you nning?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you different from the others, you could have enjoyed your happy little youth if you let it go, right"


    I see. So we are moving the topic to what I was holding in my hand.


    "Firstly, I have to make sure the ss isn''t disadvantaged for now. Even if it''s a small thing, it may lead to mistrust between each other. That''s what I want to avoid."


    That''s why I called her here. Letting her enjoy the pool was also one of my aims.


    "Did you invite someone else today?"


    "It''s just me now. There were two others, but I had them disperse to have fun."


    "A good call."


    I began walking by the poolside. She hurried after me.


    "Are you aiming for ss A then?"


    "You not interested?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know. Points are always good to have and I''d be happy tond a job but..."


    With her hands in her pockets, she kicked the air.


    "I''m not very interested in fighting those guys from ss C, I think."


    If she was to face them again, the memory of that incident will resurface, thus making her unable to show her true potential, unless the curse binding her is lifted.


    "I want to talk to you about something."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know what the next exam will entail, but I will be preparing the arrangements for a certain n."


    "Arrangements?"


    While walking, blending in with the surroundings, I put the unusually important things into words. I haven''t even told Horikita about it.


    "To expel someone."


    "����What?"


    She froze for a second, maybe from not quite understanding what I said. Realising that I didn''t stop, she hurried after me.


    "W-wait, what did you mean by that?!"


    "Exactly what I said. I''m going to force the expulsion of a first year. The idealistic ones would be those three girls who know about your past. If that won''t work, then someone else. If that''s impossible then��"


    "T-then?"


    "Then some useless humans from ss D."


    "You even understand what you are saying? It''s not easy to expel someone in the first ce."


    "Is that so? Not really. I have such a way avable to me right now."


    I clenched my fist, making her turn her attention to it.


    "You mean, that what it was for...?"


    "Depending on the situation I could get the expulsion in a swipe. Right?"


    "B-but, wait a bit. How did ite to this? Didn''t you make every effort to save him earlier?"


    I did indeed rescue him from his expulsion crisis. But that was in the past when I didn''t need to aim for ss A. I''m preparing to make my way, even though it may be temporarily, to that ss. Which means cutting away the useless existences is mandatory. As Horikita once told me.


    "Even after saving Sudou, you are going to kick him off?"


    "Nah, not Sudou. A human with his physical strength is important for the ss."


    There aren''t many students in the other sses that have physical abilitiesparable to him. Kouenji aside, Sudou, with his high potential, is an important existence.


    "What will happen to our ss points if someone is expelled...?"


    "Well of course, the best option would be to expel someone from the other sses."


    Though having said that, if someone from our ss gets expelled, the rest would work their hardest to not undergo the same treatment. That wouldn''t exactly be bad either.


    "You are horrible you know?"


    "You should know that already, right?"


    "...Well yeah."


    I threatened her, my actions even approached rape. I don''t think she has a good impression of me.


    "How about consulting Hirata?"


    "I wonder about that. Hirata isn''t someone I can fully trust as of now."


    "Eh?"


    "You know about his past?"


    "Ah, yes. He told me about it when I talked about my past. His friendmited suicide, right?"


    Indeed. He told me the story, as if he was regretting or repenting. That was probably true.


    "In that case, did his friend''s suicide lead him to be a defective student and end up in ss D?"


    "Eh����?"


    "That wouldn''t be the reason for a smart and popr person like him to end up in our ss."


    It would have been understandable if he had lots of absences and low grades like Karuizawa, but I haven''t heard anything like that of him. No traces of it either. Thus I can''t trust him at this stage.


    "So that''s why you asked my about my past yesterday..."


    "To assess Hirata''s situation. A trauma in the past doesn''t equal a seat in ss D."


    After confirming that with Karuizawa I was convinced she was a trustworthy person. The problem is with Hirata. He would be very difficult to deal with. I have no idea if he speaks the truth or lies so I have to figure him out discreetly.


    "You are really extracting answers from me when you don''t even tell me anything."


    "Hmm?"


    "You are not normal either. Something must have happened to you as well, that''s what I think."


    "Not really."


    "That''s a lie."


    Nothing. There was no bullying like in her case, there was no attempted suicide like Hirata''s beloved friend either.


    "I know it from looking at your eyes. You can even kill people without hesitation, that''s what I feel from you."


    "So violent. Nothing that dramatic happened in my past either."


    It was truly nothing. So little I cannot even talk about it. Just a "Pure White" existence. Her eyes was gripping onto me as she watched me. She was probably quite interested in the continuation. There was no doubt that holding onto this would affect theter events.


    However��. What are you going to do with it? As if to answer the feelings behind this question, I clenched my fist even harder. The stic made a screeching sound as it was bent and mangled.


    "W-what?"


    I went to a garbage bin close by and threw away the stic bits.


    "I won''t expel anyone from ss D. I need to go back to my group. Thanks for today."


    "That''s fine too, I guess..."


    "Let''s return then."


    It was approaching the closing hours and the students were flowing out from the changing rooms. Which group you belonged to influenced when you left. The group returning before closing hours like Ichinose, the group that returned once the time was up or the group leaving right before it closed. I wonder which group is the fastest.


    We were, on the other hand, seeing the leaving back of the students off. After a while, there were none left except for the pool lifeguards.


    "Not leaving yet?"


    "You know the answer already so why ask? I have some circumstances on my own to consider when changing."


    She said, in a bit frustrated tone, as she patted her jacket on the part that hid the scar. She couldn''t show this to anyone. That''s why she couldn''t use the congested changing rooms. That being said, she couldn''t go home without changing. Thus being thest to change was the only solution.


    "You can swim in thatpetition swimsuit, right?"


    There would be no need to worry about her scar drawing attention.


    "It looks some so that''s impossible, no way! I already hate it when we have to wear it during lessons, why do I have wear it during my spare time too, some."


    Seems the girls have their own kind of hardships to consider. For Karuizawa who feared dropping in the ss caste system, a swimsuit that showed little was a necessity.


    "You like swimming?"


    "Ha? Well, I don''t exactly hate it."


    In that case she could at least swim.


    "How about taking a swim? There are nobody here except for the lifeguards and they are busy cleaning up."


    She probably aware of the congestion so she wouldn''t me me for it immediately.


    "I''m fine..."


    "Come on."


    "As I said... I''m fine already!"


    "You will be fine being seen with that swimsuit of yours."


    "That''s not the problem, why do I have to show you my swimsuit...?"


    It seems that was her problem. In that case, should I use a more forceful method to let her swim?


    "That''s an order."


    Once those words came out, she red harshly at me.


    "You really are the worst, I hate you!"


    "You decide on whether to obey or not, which would it be?"


    "...okay then."


    She unwillingly followed my forceful order. Her lips pouting in dissatisfaction. She removed her rash guard and left it on a chair. I looked at her swimsuit appearance. She was standing with her back facing me, not intending to turn around.


    "Maybe I will have to wear this swimsuit for the rest of my life..."


    She couldn''t use the other kinds even if she liked them. Her scar would draw attention and she feared she would be asked about it. I moved close to her and forcibly grabbed her arm.


    "W-wa, wait!?"


    Then I pulled her towards the pool and pushed her into the water. Ssh! The water sprayed. A lifeguard heard the ssh and came towards us with a megaphone in his hand.


    "We are closing! Please leave now!"


    "Puhaa! What are you doing!"


    As the angry face of a girl surfaced, I gave her my hands.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "You think being pulled into the water is fun?"


    She grabbed my hand without hesitation. Then she pulled me towards her, in other words, into the water. I didn''t resist, I just let her pull me down. Even so, I made sure to not crash into her as I fell. The even bigger ssh would surely be enough to enrage the lifeguards even more. Watching the lifeguards rushing in, Karuizawaughed. She then caught sight of me surfacing and then pushed me down, sinking me into the water again. I think it was very childish even for me, but seeing her smiling face for just a little moment made me think it was worth it after all.

 Chapter 190 - 5 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 5 Part VII</h4>


    Having finished going for a round of swimming in the pool, perhaps it''s due to having exhausted myself but I felt incredibly thirsty. The other members must have felt the same too, as on our way back from the dusk-lit pool one of Ichinose''s friends said this reservedly.


    "Hey Honami-chan, I''m thinking I want to have some ice cream, how about it?".


    "That''s right---I think I might want to have some too".


    Even though I''d say we were refreshed, there was still a seething heat left.


    "If you''re fine with it, why don''t have make a detour before going back?".


    Seeing a convenience store nearby, she said that. Perhaps everyone had the same idea as her as there were no objections. As we entered the store together, the members of the group all rushed to the ice cream corner. Horikita entered, seemingly conflicted about whether to have a drink but now exactly like her surroundings, it seems she now wants to have ice cream.


    "I''ll have this! The Ultra Choco Monaka!".


    Ike extended his hands and grasped an ice cream that was 3 times the standard size. The price of it was almost 4 times the standard one. I did feel like it was just a loss but if the person in question is satisfied with it then that''s fine.


    Sudou and Yamauchi chose to have kakigori while Ichinose chose to have ice candy. Even in such a ce, I found it interesting that each of their personal idiosyncrasies were slipping into view. From behind my back, Sakura was looking on hesitantly.


    "What''ll you be doing?".


    "Umm, w-what should I do?".


    She iled around in panic but it''s natural that she would not be able to answer. Because from a slight distance away, Sakura was eagerly standing on her tiptoes to look into the ice cooler and see its contents. It''s just whether or not she could see a part of it from my point of view. Ike and the others, at a slight distance away, were lightly stretching their backs.


    "Let''s go".


    "O-ok".


    Since she seems to be having a difficult time buying ice cream, I followed up for her and together we chose our ice cream. Sakura seems to be confused and her hands were shaking.


    "I wonder what I should do...".


    "Do you dislike it? Ice cream" I asked her.


    "No, I like them all. I''ve probably eaten all of the ones around here" she said while pointing towards the right half of the case.


    As we were doing so, Horikita, who had also remained behind, chose her ice cream and went to the counter.


    "Hurry up already---. You''ll get left behind---".


    Having finished paying, Ike says that jokingly. Towards that statement, perhaps Sakura received it nervously as she bes more pronouncedly rushed in her actions.


    "Umm, ummmm.....sorry.....I''m, at a time like this, I''m the type to take my time when choosing.....".


    "There''s no need to panic. He''s just joking. I haven''t decided yet either".


    "Ayanokouji-kun, what will you be having then...?".


    "Me?".


    Taking my attention off Sakura for a moment, I nced at the contents of the case. Honestly, all I could see were that most of them looked identical to each other.


    "I''ll have this I suppose".


    As I answered her, what I took into my hands was the standard soft cream. The one with the milk coiled around it round and round. There were also ones with chocte mixed into them but let''s leave those for next time.


    "S-So, I''ll have those too then. Because it''s delicious" Sakura said.


    I did feel like I forced her into making that choice, but if Sakura is satisfied with it then all is fine I suppose. Having made our purchase and gone outside, together with everyone we gathered in the open space of the convenience store and began to eat. Opening up the cup, and ferrying the soft cream into my mouth, I felt the soft milk melt and spread out inside me.


    "This is...delicious...".


    The sweetness and coldness that could end up being a bad habit seeps through my body. Honestly, this is revolutionary. I never knew ice cream was something this delicious.


    It''s just eating too much seems like it''ll be bad for your body though.....


    "You sure are eating it like it''s that delicious---. It''s almost like you''re eating it for the first time in your life".


    "I''m sure anyone would find this delicious. If it''s in this simmering heat".


    As a matter of fact, that would be obvious if you look at the figure that''s eating it up this peacefully.


    "I guess---. It''s just you''re eating it like it''s so delicious, you see. It''s the first time I''ve seen an expression like that".


    "It''s because he''s like a doll. He never changes his expressions".


    I received such an interjection from someone who''s the same doll-type as me. I really can''t ept this. But despite that, perhaps it seems their opinions aligned, but Horikita and Ichinose were happily chatting away. Their topic changed from me to the uing second semester.


    "Hey Ichinose, it''s fine to talk and all but your ice cream''s in a terrible shape".


    "Wawa, it''s real!".


    It was only a matter of time before her ice candy melted in this heat. Panicking, Ichinose quickly licked the liquid that was dripping and put the stick into her mouth.


    "Hahiharooshiherekurehe".


    Perhaps she''s expressing her gratitude while mumbling? She''s saying something like that. It seemed delicious even as the ice dripped onto the asphalt and left stains on top of it.

 Chapter 191 - 5 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 5 Part VIII</h4>


    "It was a good day, today was fun. Right, everyone?".


    "Yeah. It was fun being able to talk to Horikita-san and Sakura-san. Let''s y together again".


    The girls of ss B seemed to have spent thest day of the vacations satisfactorily since they thanked us. Sakura, too, seemed to have opened up a little since she showed a small smile.


    On the other hand, Ike and Yamauchi, as well as Sudou, seemed to be uneasy as after some farewells they got into the elevator.


    "Ayanokouji, we''ll being to y in your roomter".


    Leaving behind such an unnecessary word, they left.


    "I wonder what happened? I got a more cheerful impression from them though".


    "Today they seemed especially strange. It seems a certain someone knows what the matter is though".


    They slighly nced towards me, but I persisted in making noments on it. I have various reasons for it.


    "Then, I''ll see you again at school, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "See you again tomorrow then.....".


    Parting ways with Kushida and Sakura too, only me and Horikita were left in the lobby. I had thought she had only stayed behind to avoid Kushida but even when another elevator arrived she made no move to get on.


    "You''re not going back?"


    "How about you? If you''re fine with it, when don''t we have a little walk?".


    "I guess so".


    As I left the lobby with Horikita once again, while looking up at the sky dyed by the color of the sunset we walked along a tree-lined road.


    "I had fun today. asionally it might not be too bad to have such a vacation too" she said.


    That is, as the person in question admits too, a most surprising statement. Horikita speaks slowly as her hair which had not fully dried yet flutters.


    "From tomorrow, the second semester begins. Surely a tougher battle than the first semester awaits us".


    "I suppose so".


    The school should have normally given the newly enrolled students easy-to-understand, simple tests. Yet the survival test on the uninhabited ind, or having us deceive one another on the cruise ship, only tests far removed from ordinary high school students continued to be repeated. There''s no way of knowing how much hardship awaits us from now.


    "I''ve been thinking various things over the summer vacation. The things I have done, I was able to do".


    "And what could you tell from that?" I asked her.


    "That''s a secret.....even if I told you, you''d onlyugh at me".


    Perhaps there was something she thought was shameful, but saying that she dodged the question.

 Chapter 192: Epilogue: The Summer Vacation of Ike Kanji, Yamauchi Haruki, and Sudou Ken

    <h4>Chapter 192: Epilogue: The Summer Vacation of Ike Kanji, Yamauchi Haruki, and Sudou Ken</h4>


    It would concern the difference between genders but speaking as a man, where would our final goal lie? If you ask for the opinions of men around the world, there you will probably see the true purpose of a man''s life emerging. In other words, to be intertwined with a loved one, leave behind offspring and deliver them to the next generation. That conclusion should be made. In recent years, though, it has been overflowing with various entertainment. Starting from amusement parks and movies then to social games and virtual games. Entertainment meant to allow a person to have fun has been progressing rapidly.


    But looking at it from the long history of humanity, this is still very shallow. The prosperity of one''s offspring is an act that almost all living creatures have conducted since ancient times. However, for boys who had just risen up to high school, they could not aim for something like the prosperity of their offspring. They would just aim for the pleasure and sexual gratification that''s in front of them.


    "...now, I''d like to conduct a strategic meeting regarding Operation Delta".


    Under assault by the moldering heat, ss D''s Ike was sitting in an unfitting seiza position and making a clenched fist on top of his knees. Wiping the ball-like sweat that had formed on his forehead with his fist, his forehead gleamed stickily.


    "This time, I''m thinking of betting all of my youth this summer on Operation Delta. Haruki, how about you?".


    "I feel the same way, Kanji. If this operation seeds, I wouldn''t even mind dying!".


    Towards that resolve to even throw away one''s life without hesitation, Sudou who had been watching until now approved.


    "To be honest, I''m against it. I''ll decide whether or not to join after I hear you out".


    Even though those three individually differ in their way of thinking, the goal they are seeking is the same. It seems they''re optimistically thinking. Perhaps it''s because we were all sweating, but I could feel the temperature in the room be even more humidly hot.


    "So Ayanokouji.....obviously you''re in too, right?".


    "Before that, is it ok if I turn on the air conditioner?".


    Nothing good wille about if this room smells of sweat any further.


    "....guess so. It''s hot".


    If that''s the case, I''d have liked to have the air conditioner turned on from the start. It''s only ufortable for me who offered the room in the first ce.


    "Always, all the time, why is it always my room?".


    "Didn''t I tell you before? It''s because your room is the tidiest one. The other rooms have tissues and frizzy hairs strewn about and it''s all dirty. At Yamauchi''s ce, there''s not even enough room to set foot in".


    "Sudou''s room''s the same too right? Clothes and underwear all scattered about".


    I don''t care whose room is messy, if that''s the case, I''d like them to think about tidying it up.


    "No matter how long it''s been, this room doesn''t have a feeling of life to it. Ever since enrollment, nothing about it''s changed. Points will being in soon so how about buying something?".


    "Then next would be the carpet, you know, the carpet. My ass is hurting".


    Sudou once again said something simr to what he''s said in the past as he hits the floor.


    "It''s because I can''t afford to wastefully spend precious points".


    As I suitably dealt with him, for some reason, Sudou doggedly opposed me.


    "In the uninhabited ind test, we obtained those points thanks to Suzune. It''s really out of line for someone as useless as you to save up those points" Sudou told me.


    "Indeed, indeed. Matter of fact, if Horikita were here with us, isn''t it only a matter of time before we rise up to ss C?".


    From the desperate situation in May, we''ve made aplete turn and are hounding the upper sses in terms of points with a vigorous surge.


    "Come on, let''s think about the difficult stuff when the second semester starts. Right now, it''s Operation Delta".


    "Are you guys serious?".


    "I''m really serious. I mean, our youth lies there, right? Or are you saying you have an objection against the Operation Delta which is our supreme goal!".


    Right now, the 3 Idiots have gathered in my room and are heatedly discussing Operation Delta. The cause of that is a certain n that was discussed over the chat the night before.


    "You''re free to name the n whatever you want like Delta, but basically it''s just peeping right?".


    That''s right. This n called Delta has a respectful name indeed but the content of it was about peeping. It was a truly pointless thing born from the lust of males who wished to see the girls naked.


    But no one other than Ike knows the details of it yet.


    "To peep at a girl''s naked body.....what''s wrong with it? That is the youth!".


    It''s not about wrong or not, it''s a crime, a terrifying one. However, this man boldly became defiant. Using the word youth. If he were to be discovered peeping, it wouldn''t be strange even if he were reported as Boy A.


    "What are you nning on doing if the girls find out? It won''t just end with them being angry, you know".


    The method of peeping is still unknown but there should be no doubt that it carries risk. I try to do what I could to discourage them. It seems Sudou has also caught onto that as he presses the same question onto Ike and Yamauchi who were attempting to continue with it recklessly.


    "Just like Ayanokouji said, it''s dangerous. It''s not like changing into gym clothes back in elementary school or like peeping in on the bath of an old inn during a middle school excursion".


    "Don''t fret. There are no oversights in the idea of this Ike Kanji-sama who''s called a supeputer".


    As he stood up, Ike began to triumphantly exin the basis behind his confidence.


    "Where and how will we be peeping, you guys are curious about that right? It''s ok, I''ve properly thought it out. That''s why firstly, calm down and please listen to what I have to say. First and foremost, we''ll be carefully selecting our target. Even though it''s our one and only chance, it would be a waste if we half-assedly ended up peeping on someone ugly. Naturally, we''ll be choosing from amongst the ss D girls. It''s only by seeing the naked body of a cute girl whose normally close to you that you can feel maximum arousal".


    "Of course, I agree with you too but we haven''t raised those Mufufu gs, you know?".


    "If we don''t have them, we can simply make them ourselves. gs are something we have to raise for ourselves".


    Using his index finger to operate his phone, Ike then pointed its screen towards us.


    "Haven''t you forgotten something? That ever since yesterday, the meeting for the big event called the pool release has been held!".


    "O, ohh? Indeed if that''s the case, we can peep!.....can we? I''ve never gone there before, the pool here".


    As I looked towards the characters written on the phone, indeed I could see the matter regarding the pool release written there.


    That only for thest 3 days of the summer vacation, the special swimming facility used by the swimming club can be used. It seems for those 3 days, from 9 am to 5 pm the pool will be open. Indeed if it''s that ce, men and women alike, if they are to swim, everyone must get naked at least once but.....


    "I can understand why you''d invite them to the pool to peep on them but I don''t think that''s enough to peep on them".


    I expressed my opinion frankly. I''ve never entered the special swimming facility before but surveince cameras should be installed as a matter-of-fact there.


    Naturally, the surveince cameras won''t be installed inside the changing rooms themselves, but it wouldn''t be surprising if they were installed in the corridor just outside the changing rooms.


    If a suspicious male were to approach the girls'' changing room, being immediately found out is an inevitability. Ike, whose arms were crossed, had aposed expression which did not falter. On the other hand, ahead of time Yamauchi seemed to have be anxious.


    "This makes me sad. Do you really take me for a fool who didn''t even think of that? As for me, I''ve made preliminary arrangements for who knows how many days already for this day toe, I''m telling you".


    In response to my questions criticizing him, Ike remained unperturbed. Rather than being perturbed, he, in fact, seemedposed.


    "Preliminary arrangements? Then tell me the all-important peeping method".


    No longer able to stand Ike who was putting on airs, Yamauchi cut in and asked that.


    "You already want spoilers? Fine then, look upon this".


    Ike seems to have thoroughly conducted his preliminary investigations since he brought along a rough sketch of the of the facility that he had printed out with him. And in response to that genuineness, the two of them exhaled in wonder.


    "You even prepared something like this!".


    I''m also surprised. The most amazing thing of all is the fact that the rough sketch had all the fine details on it as well. But something''s strange. The handwriting that was written down there seems to be different from that of Ike himself.


    "Have a look. This special swimming facility has a pool that''s twice asrge as the pool we normally use for our sses. Only the club can enter, and as you might guess, the surveince cameras are also written down here".


    Arge facility that has six changing rooms installed in it for men and womenbined.


    Probably it''s also used for tournaments and the like. Men and women have their changing rooms at the end of different passageways and in both corridors, the fact that surveince cameras have been installed were written down and marked on the rough sketch.


    "Something like this, we definitely can''t peep".


    Since the men''s section and the women''s section changing rooms were divided up by diverging paths, if even a single step were taken we would immediately be suspected. On top of that, since it''ll be thest event of the summer vacation it can be predicted that there will be arge number of people present. It''s probably absolutely impossible.


    "Of course I don''t think we can just walk over to the changing room and peep. The important thing is this line here. It''s a venttion route that runs along the floor. The truth is, this vent''s actually connecting the men''s changing room and the women''s changing room. Even more, the changing rooms are divided up from the 1st years up to the 3rd years and the changing rooms that are paired happen to be those of the same school years, it''s that kind of miracle!".


    To put it simply, it means that the venttion route of the changing room that the 1st year boys use is connected to the changing room that the 1st year girls use on the opposite side. And Ike''s n is to follow that path and go peeping. But I can also understand the feeling of wanting to celebrate like it''s a miracle. The changing rooms, for all their number, individually aren''t thatrge in size and there are no obstacles within the facility as well. If it goes ording to the simtions, from the venttion route, seeing the girls'' changing figures would also be confirmed.


    But, these days, is there still a vent that people can easily fit into, I wonder.


    "This vent has a length of 15 centimeters and a width of 40 centimeters".


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s not a size humans can pass through".


    And besides, even if people can barely pass through it and it''s the size where one can crawl through it, it might or might not go as well as movies portray it as. If you can no longer move freely inside, in the worst case, you may be stuck and unable to get back out.


    "Kukuku. I''ve also calcted that. We have this!".


    From the bag he brought with him he proudly took out a small car. On it there was something like an antenna sticking out.


    "Radio control huh...!".


    Radio control, in other words a radio-controlled car. It''s a toy that one can freely move around using remote control. Furthermore, on the radio controlled main unit, a camera is also installed. It seems to be linked with a small camera that was equipped on the remote control. Inserting the batteries, when Ike operated it, it was reflected on the monitor.


    It was by no means high resolution, but it''s more than enough to confirm the surroundings. Just as he said, his preparations really are good.


    "If it''s this, it should be the size to fit into the vent. After that, we just have to use the camera installed on the radio controlled car and advance through the vent while checking it out. What''s more, you can even save images on the mini card of the radio controlled car''s main unit!".


    The n Ike thought of had a deep darkness and was steeped in lust....I wonder what terrifying thing this man would think of.


    This ispletely a criminal action. Thank you. If it''s this, even Yamauchi would object to it---


    "Ohh! This is amazing! If it''s this, it''s perfect! Right Ken!?".


    So will he approve.....and with such an extremely light heart, all he could do was interject.


    "I guess so....doesn''t it feel like something straight out of a drama?".


    "How''s that---!? It''s perfect isn''t it!?".


    Indeed, if it''s with this, there''s the possibility of making it to the destination without being found out but...even so, the preparations are very meticulous. Therefore I made a single hypothesis.


    "Could it be, this peeping, the Professor''s also taking part in it?".


    I can hardly believe it''s a n Ike thought of alone. A radio controlled car, too, isn''t something at a price that''s bought easily.


    "H-How did you!?".


    How or anything, from the meticulous nning to the existence of the radio controlled car, none of it''s like Ike. And besides, the location of the surveince cameras and the venttion route, for instance, would require a knowledgeable person to investigate in order to find out.


    "Shit, if it''s out then can''t help it. That''s right, I asked Professor. Damn, after all the trouble I went to to make you think I nned it all out".


    "So? What''s the detailed n for that designated day?".


    As I thought, he seems to have borrowed the Professor''s knowledge. Just as I had marked it off, Ike began to exin.


    "First of all, we''ll invite the girls we want to peep on to the pool tomorrow. And then, we''ll all mostly simultaneously enter the changing room right? Once we enter, we''ll immediately rush over to the vent in the far back. If there''s someone using it then Sudou, you threaten them if you have to and get them to move. And right after that, we''ll pull out the towels as if to change and form a human wall around the vent so no one can see. Then, I''ll hurry up and remove the hatch to the vent and insert the radio controlled car. I''ll operate it so in order for no one to see me you guys please hide me. After that, we''ll operate the radio controlled car and stop right in front of the girls'' changing room and start recording. Once we''ve decided that they''ve finished changing we''ll pull it back out".


    The flow of it was more or less simple and therefore it was easy to understand. But there were some haphazardly said ces I could not wipe away.


    "I threaten the ones in our way and get them out of our way. Or make sure the onesing closer to us don''t do so right?".


    It could be said to be an appropriate role for Sudou. Because they know him to be aggressive, the other students won''t carelessly draw near either.


    "You get it? The brilliance of this Operation Delta".


    "B-But you know, Kanji. This is a crime right.....how should I put it it''s like the weight of the sin is heavier than the peeping....".


    "Indeed this is a crime. Strictly speaking. But you guys look back on your past. You should havemitted a simr crime, you know?".


    "Ahh? What''s that supposed to mean? I''ve nevermitted a crime?".


    "Then I''ll ask you this, Ken. If you use violence to hurt a person, that''s a crime, right? If an adult punches someone out, it''ll be on the television news, right? You''re using violence".


    "That''s.....fighting and violence are different, right?".


    "Unfortunately, I''ve never once used violence".


    "Then Haruki, back during elementary school, didn''t you lick the flute of the girl you liked or sniffed your gym clothes? You absolutely didn''t do that sort of thing?".


    "Uuuuu.....".


    I don''t know if that hit the mark or not, but Yamauchi seems to recall something like that.


    "If an adult does the same thing? That''s a crime!".


    "I-Indeed".


    "In other words, both peeping and filming it, as long as you''re still underage it''ll be forgiven. If we don''t do it now when will we do it!".


    That enthusiasm, without a doubt, struck the hearts of Yamauchi and Sudou. It seems he had enough determination to make those two, who had been feeling guilt over the criminal act, harden their resolve too.


    "Are you doing it, Haruki? Whatever happens, happens".


    "Y-You''re right. Alright, I''m in on Ike''s n".


    "Are you guys really fine with it? It''s a crime".


    No matter how much you sugarcoat it, a crime is still a crime.


    "I''ve been saying it for a while now, Ayanokouji. Licking a flute is a crime and peeping on someone directly changing is also a crime. If so, then filming that would also equally be a criminal act. But you know, this is youth. Boys peeping on girls changing, you won''t get arrested for it, at most a warning. That''s what I mean!".


    "Well, it''s not that I''m not convinced or anything. No matter how high tech the world bes, boys all over the world more or less still be adults through such experiences. Shoplifting in elementary school and shoplifting in high school, both sins carry the same weight".


    This is no longer even about seeing the girls changing, he''s just forcibly trying to justify his actions.


    "Unwillingly giving in, let''s say keeping pace with this high tech era, peeping is also filming. But you know, if that''s found out, even if you don''t get arrested, it''s plenty enough to get you expelled you know?".


    "I''m scared of expulsion, like hell I''d peep!".


    Ohh---! Sudou and Yamauchi both lifted their arms as such.


    "All that''s left is you, Ayanokouji. We''vee this far, obviously you''ll be cooperating, right?".


    ".....I can''t deny my interest".


    "That''s why your cooperation is there. If the three of you be a wall, we definitely won''t be found out".


    His eyes are serious. Even if I back out here, it seems he''s resolved to absolutely pull it off here.


    "I understand. I''ll cooperate. But promise me one thing, Ike. This n''s apanied by a great risk. If we''re discovered, it won''t end simply. That''s why, whether we seed or fail, please promise me this is the only time you''ll do something like this. If not I won''t cooperate, and depending on the case, I''ll report this to the school".


    I spoke while mixing strict words with gentle words. By doing so, I''m aiming to draw forth apromise from Ike. If I just one-sidedly object, there''s the possibility that Ike and the others will simply shut up andmit a criminal act. That''s why, as a condition for my cooperation, I ced the condition that this be a one-time thing. There''s no mistaking though that if we''re discovered, ss D might end up copsing. That is something everyone here should understand.


    "I''m telling you I understand. I too, don''t think it''s good to do something like this multiple times".


    "Then that''s fine. Because I understand you''ll be betting your student''s youth to challenge this".


    "Let me propose something. If the pool opens at 9 o''clock then going there by matching that timing is most certain. If we''re there first, then taking the innermost part of the changing room for ourselves is also a simple matter".


    "I see! Let''s use that! A male student''s youth is peeping! Let''s do this!".


    This is a conversation that took ce the day before the pool, the full story behind Operation Delta.


    1


    Then, on the day we went to the pool, we were the first ones to enter the changing room and upied its far back and spread out our towels. The boys who continued to enter one after another were chatting away with various emotions and did not pay any attention to us.


    "Hurry it up, Ike".


    While spreading his towel and pretending to change, Sudou urged on the Ike who was crouching down in front of the vent. Ike firstly brought out the radio controlled car and the driver set that was wrapped in a bath towel, then removed the metal fixings attached to the entrance of the underfloor vent. Then he quickly activated the radio controlled car and started to operate it.


    The small machine equipped with a penlight, while transmitting the path to the monitor, proceeds forward.


    "S-Shit! As expected, it''s dark!".


    If it''s only the penlight lighting the path, the venttion opening is far too dark and the visibility on the monitor got worse. But even so, the radio controlled car proceeded forward bit by bit towards the bright light up ahead that was closing in. Even if we ended up going too far, since there were bars in ce to stop the car there was no danger of falling. But even so, out of caution we moved the car forward at a slow speed.


    "Alright, a little bit further and the visibility should clear up---!".


    The changing room was now reflected on the monitor. And although the quality of the image was crude, the figures of Horikita and the others could be seen on the monitor.


    "U-Uhyou!".


    It could be said that Ike''s (Professor''s) n had brilliantly seeded. On the monitor, the figures of the ss D students, as well as Ichinose, were clearly captured. Right now, the radio controlled car should be properly recording it all.


    If one looks at the monitor, one can witness them changing their clothes in real time.


    "Ohh, show me too, Kanji. I can''t see properly".


    "You idiot, show me too".


    Sudou and Yamauchi, seemingly dissatisfied, presses Ike to show them the monitor too. But if they keep this up, there''s no avoiding drawing suspicion from the other boys. I decided to make use of that.


    "You''re recording it, so isn''t it better to not overdo it? You''re about to draw suspicion".


    "Kuu, y-you''re right. For now, it''s better to change....".


    Clicking his tongue and seeming frustrated, Yamauchi grimaced.


    That''s right, even without peeping through the monitor, it''s currently being recorded in advance on the mini card that''s installed on the radio controlled car. Resisting the temptation to pull back the radio controlled car, Ike endures.


    Pushing the controller along with his baggage into the locker, he focused on changing.


    "H-how many minutes should I wait I wonder....".


    "I''d like to keep it there for 20 minutes. At the very least.....".


    It''s necessary to avoid ending it too quickly and unable to hold down the changing scene as well as leaving it too long on the contrary and being unable to recover it. On top of that, if we dy changing for too long, that could also lead to trouble. Probably for these guys, this is going to be the longest 20 minutes of their lives.


    "I''ll be going ahead".


    "W-Wait a minute, Ayanokouji! Are you betraying us!? If you ask us to show you afterward, we won''t show you!".


    "That''s not it. If 20 minutes goes by and not a single boyes out, then the others will get suspicious".


    "Uuu, I guess that''s also true...then go do that properly, get it?".


    "I know".


    Leaving behind the 3 who were recovering the radio controlled car, I went ahead of the others in heading towards the pool.


    2


    On the other hand, at the same time I left the men''s changing room. In the girls'' changing room, an ideal sight that the 3 Idiots so desired was able to unfold. No, in fact the camera was properly capturing both the sound and the images.


    "This is kind of fresh isn''t it, to be using the school''s pool outside of sses".


    As she puts her bag inside the locker, Kushida says that. Ichinose, who was changing beside her, quickly reached out with her hands towards her clothes.


    "That''s right---. It feels likeing to a public pool to y".


    "Ichinose-san, you have such amazing proportions...".


    Sighing like she was able to fall in love, Kushida says that. Seemingly a little shy, Ichinose looks at Kushida''s frame and said the same thing convincingly.


    "Kushida-san too, your body is very well-bnced, I don''t think you''d lose out to someone like me".


    As a matter of fact, although in terms of breast size tactics, Ichinose''s isrger, in terms of integrating it she doesn''t lose out either. On the other hand, Sakura, who has the same bust size as Ichinose if not greater than her, slightly took her distance from those two and began to change.


    Even amongst those of the same gender, her sense of embarrassment is strong. And besides, thinking that she''ll be going to the poolside after this, it couldn''t be helped even if her body bes heavy. Unlike sses, though, her one salvation was that she could wear a rash guard that wouldpletely hide her upper body. For someone of the shy type like Sakura, that item would truly be like a savior.


    "Ichinose-san, could you please not stare at me?".


    Receiving a passionate gaze like that from Ichinose, Horikita felt a sense of revulsion. Putting a hold on changing, she took her distance.


    "No, sorry sorry. How should I put it, I was just thinking Horikita-san''s skin is so pretty and transparent and ended up staring. As fellow girls, really I''d end up paying attention to a cute girl. Kikyo-chan thinks so too right?".


    "Yeah, Horikita-san is extremely cute after all....".


    "........".


    Horikita changes while sighing at Kushida''s one word.


    "But still, you came together with us today. I thought you wouldn''t show your face at events like this".


    "Indeed I''m not here because I like it. But sometimes, irrespective of one''s own will, there are times when I just have to ept it".


    "Hmm, so? You''re saying quite a lot of confusing things, Horikita-san".


    Naturally, she cannot speak the details to anyone else. Since the fact that her arm was stuck inside a water bottle and she could not take it out was a disgrace she''ll be taking to her grave. The very fact that Ayanokouji learned about this was an intense regret for her. Why did she panic at that time and ended up calling him, she was in the midst of reflecting on it.


    "Why don''t you change without talking to me?".


    Having been lightly dealt with by Horikita like that, Ichinose eyes her next target. That was the existence of Sakura who was changing stealthily in the back. For Ichinose, who treasures the idea of "All for One and One for All", her feeling of wanting to get along with everyone equally was strong.


    She was thinking of getting along even with the Sakura whose existence was clearly floating all on its own. Even though Ichinose did not know the internal state of ss D, she understood that Sakura was a student who should be treated preciously. Getting deeply involved with her was out of the question, but she also could notpletely ignore her.


    Both Kushida and Horikita, fearing they''d do something thoughtless, did not talk to Sakura. At first nce, she seems to be the introverted and mature type. But ording to Ichinose''s analysis, Sakura was the shy type but towards the people she gets along with, there was the feeling that she''d open her heart up to them and talk with them as well. So she then thought if that was the case, there should be the chance she could be a friend to her as well.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve met Sakura-san like this, hasn''t it? Looks like since we''re both from different sses, we can''t meet as often---".


    "T-That''s right.....".


    "Honami-chan knows Sakura-san, that''s a bit surprising".


    Feeling doubt regarding the rtionship of those two, Kushida asks that slightly reservedly.


    "We know each other from a while back. Right---?".


    "Y-Yes....".


    Feeling more rigid than expected, Sakura said that while avoiding eye contact. Towards that shy gesture, Ichinose inquires but she bears with it.


    "But even so.....".


    To an extent where it could not be considered rude, Ichinose looks at Sakura''s body.


    Cute features and slender yet a well-padded body, and more than anything else, thoserge breasts of hers were like those of an idol featured on a page.


    She ended up looking at that body with a gaze simr to that of a male''s. Sakura, who''s the type of girl one would want to protect, feels like she could be the most popr girl across the school year if only she were to be a bit more cheerful.


    "Speaking of which Honami-chan, today Kanzaki-kun''s also here but about that, could you tell me a little more?".


    "Nya? What about Kanzaki-kun?".


    Ichinose, who was measuring her distance from Sakura, received such a talk from Kushida and shifted her gaze. Having judged that to be her chance at escaping, Sakura slightly took her distance from Ichinose.


    "There''s a girl in our ss who''s interested in Kanzaki-kun, you see. I wanted to ask how things are regarding that topic".


    "Wow, Kanzaki-kun''s surprisingly popr. There''s also a girl in our ss who seems to like him. Ahh, but right now none of us should have anyone like that, right?".


    "I see, then I''ll tell her to consider calling out to him".


    "Yeah, yeah. Kanzaki-kun might also be happy about that. Probably, though".


    "Probably, huh".


    Towards that loose answer, Kushidaughs.


    "He''s pretty reticent, or how should I put it, he''s a man of few words. That in itself is fine but hecks assertion way too much and I don''t understand him very well, you see".


    That was her frank assessment of him as a fellow ssmate.


    "That''s right, I guess. He seems like he''s hard to understand".


    Just as they were beginning to talk excitedly, their surroundings had already reached out for the swimsuits they were supposed to be changing into.


    "Woah, we need to change".


    Ichinose quickly takes off her clothes btedly. It was an agile movement reminiscent of the changing of boys. Her breasts sway. Even Horikita, who had been trying not to show any interest, had her gaze stolen away for a moment.


    Those outstanding proportions with such destructive power, as long as she possesses those, she could one hit KO the majority of men.


    Recently our diet had shifted to a more Western one, but even so, it was still hard to imagine that body is that of someone who''s also a 1st year high schooler.


    ".....you, those breasts, since when?".


    "Fue? When, do you mean when they became big? I guess it was around my 3rd year in middle school. They just kept growing, you see. Why do you ask?".


    "No, I can understand now. The reason you''re feeling overwhelmed".


    It''s not by any means absolute, however, there is a timing where girls are unable to cope with their own changes. At times, the development of one''s breasts is something one might not be able to read.


    It couldn''t be helped if such rapid growth urred in under a year. She answered like that. Horikita nced sideways at Kushida just once but there was no response to those words. Of course, it''s not like Kushida thinking anything by it. It''s just Kushida said this in a simple, straightforward manner. This time it''s not towards Horikita but to the new arrival.


    "Hmm, Karuizawa-san? Hello---, you two also came here to y".


    Kushida, who was always sensitive to the circumstances of her surroundings, turned to face Karuizawa and the two other girls who entered the changing room.


    "What a coincidence. We also came here to swim".


    "Heh.....".


    Kushida could not hide her surprise. It was because normally in sses, Karuizawa would never swim. Karuizawa and the others headed towards the locker at the far end. Feeling apprehensive towards it, Kushida nevertheless continued changing.


    "Uwa...they''re really doing it. They''re really scummy perverts, the lot of them.....".


    She found the radio controlled car that came to a stop after getting entangled in the metal fixtures of the underfloor vent entrance.


    The gleaming lens was capturing the girls'' changing room from a brilliant angle. Normally, the metal fixtures could be removed by almost anyone, but to remove it it would require a bit of effort and time. Because it was fixed in all directions with a Phillips screwdriver, one would need to remove those fixings first. But Karuizawa touched the metal fixtures and by easily pulling it back, removed it.


    It wasn''t because she had superhuman strength nor was it because she excelled in regards to her screwdriver skills. It was only because yesterday, someone had set foot in the changing room and removed the screws. It was because the metal fixture, even without the screws, could easily be put into ce. Karuizawa holds down the radio controlled car with her hands, and lifts it up.


    Themp beside the monitor was lightly glowing red and it could be seen that it was in the middle of recording.


    Then, using the technique taught to her by Ayanokouji, she removed the mini card from the radio controlled car. At that very moment, the recording stopped functioning and if the process for recording is not followed through again, the recordingmp will not work.


    Then inserting a new mini card with no data on it, she returned it to the underfloor vent entrance.


    "And this does it".


    After that, just by letting time pass, the radio controlled car will return.


    "....he''s the only one, who''s proper....".


    While feeling exasperated about the scumminess of the males, she thought about the only one who acted to stop this from happening, Ayanokouji.


    If Ayanokouji had beenplicit in this peeping, or had pretended to not see anything, both ssmates and outside parties, without even knowing, would have had their naked bodies be seen. And on top of that, it would remain as data forever.


    "Kei-chan, is it fine now?".


    Saying that from behind Karuizawa was her fellow ssmate Sonoda. And then, Ishikura also looked at Karuizawa with an uneasy expression.


    "Ahh yeah, thanks. It''s fine now".


    Inside the changing room where the 1st year girls are all jumbled together, if she alone looks down at the underfloor vent entrance it would be tantly suspicious. Just like how Ike and the others formed a barricade, Karuizawa also used her close friends to block the field of view. Naturally, since all the lockers near the vent entrance have all been marked as being ''In Use'', she didn''t forget to use keys to lock them all to make them unusable. Using the eyes of others, Karuizawa without raising her own heartrate, calmly returned each and every one of those keys. She did not exin the details to her close friends Sonoda and Ishikura.


    People who, even without an exnation, will obediently follow instructions and can be held in confidence to not reveal a thing.....people who are by no means strong-willed, in addition to fearing ostracism. Such students were selected. Having finished changing and having confirmed that all her acquaintances from ss D are no longer present, Karuizawa spoke words of gratitude towards those two.


    "Thanks for cooperating with me today. I have some business to take care of afterward, but the two of you will be ying here?".


    "Ahh, yeah. We were thinking of doing that. Right?".


    The two of them nod towards each other. In regards to that, Karuizawa also did not seem to have any intention of saying anything.


    3


    Having returned from the pool after ying until exhaustion, I returned back to my front door. And when I did, in front of my room, the 3 of them were already there on standby looking excited.


    "You''rete, Ayanokouji! Hurry up and open it!".


    Sudou who had run out of patience, kicks the door. But I''d like him to stop because it would bother the people in the neighboring rooms as well as draw the attention of the dorm manager.


    "Hurry it up, Ayanokouji!".


    I was made to open the door to my own room by a bunch of males who were unable to repress their arousal pushing my back. In the hands of Ike and the others was the card they were able to recover from the radio controlled car. And recorded on it would unmistakably be the raw images of the girls changing. Those 3 were thinking that. Entering my room before the resident himself entered, they turned on myputer without permission.


    "I-If something incredible is disyed here, you''ll let me copy it afterward right.....".


    "You guys, wait a minute. First of all, I have to confirm it, because you guys have no right to see Suzune''s naked body".


    "Calm down, both of you. Here we all need to get along. Guhehehehe".


    It seems they''re no longer even considering me, because they were impatiently waiting for theputer to turn on.


    Since it was a tiring day in various ways, I sat down on my bed just like that.


    "If you''ll give it back to me after checking the contents that''ll be a great help".


    "What''re you getting at, Ayanokouji, acting all mature on your own. You also want to see right?".


    "If you''re going to turn back, I feel like now''s the time".


    "Ahh, I see. If you''re going to act like a good boy and all, don''t even think about looking alright? More like, I won''t be showing it to you".


    Standing in front of theputer screen, Ike spread out both his hands as though he were blocking the view.


    "There''s no bastard who''s not interested in a woman''s naked body. Be honest".


    From Sudou, who was already rxing as though it were his own home, words like that came at me, but I don''t feel the need to see a girl''s naked body that desperately. At the very least, I don''t feel like it was worth risking expulsion over.


    "Nuwaa!? Why, why, why is nothing showing up!!!".


    Upon reading the mini card that they thought was borrowed from Professor, there was no data at all inside. In other words, the recording from the radio controlled car never functioned properly in the first ce.


    "N-Nothing. The data...".


    "There''s no way that can be true, right? I-I mean, we properly managed to record it right? Right?".


    The 3 of them panicked and opened the folder many times over, but there was nothing at all there.


    That much is obvious. The card that had the recorded data in it was taken out by Karuizawa and she reced it with an empty card. No matter how hard they look for it, there''s no finding a file that does not exist. On the other hand, the real data had already been destroyed and as such no longer remains in existence.


    "Why is it not thereeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!".


    And just like that, the ambition of the 3 Idiots was snuffed out due to internal sabotage.

 Chapter 193: Short Story 1 : Swimsuit SS - Horikita Suzune

    <h4>Chapter 193: Short Story 1 : Swimsuit SS - Horikita Suzune</h4>


    The spectacr swimming pool during the summer holiday. Many students hade here in order to refresh themselves.


    The scene showed the majority of the students ying, but there was one girl... Horikita Suzune, who was on the diving tform of the starting point, watched perfectly straight at the finishing line, and she slowly jumped into the azure water. That form was excessively beautiful, to the point that I didn''t hear any sound. I observed Horikita''s swimming form firmly.


    She seems like she''s nning to go back and forth, since she rapidly turned around at the finishing line.


    I was in the starting point, checking the time while waiting for the return of Horikita.


    After getting her hand up, Horikita lifted up her head from the water.


    "Yo! Well done."


    "..."


    Horikita looked down at me and sighed slightly. After that, she swam slowly to thedder and grabbed it.


    "Did you see it?"


    She asked me while climbed thedder.


    "More or less. You are the only one who would swim seriously in the pool during summer vacation."


    The majority of the students were sprinkling water, ying with a ball or a float, only thinking about ying happily.


    "I didn''te here just to y."


    She told me, looking a bit angry.


    "What are you doing? What did I do to you?"


    "Do you want me to say it? That you threatened me and brought me to the swimming pool?"


    "Don''t use the word threaten, that sounds unpleasant. I hope you can correct that."


    "...Forget about it. There are not many opportunities to practice swimming after all, so this is good too."


    It looks like she has used this optimistic way of thinking to stabilize her emotions.


    "You were already good at swimming. You shouldn''t need to practice."


    Horikita has managed to get outstanding grades in swimming and other sport subjects. The school has probably given her full marks. Even so, why isn''t she thinking about anything but increasing her skills?


    "What''s your goal?"


    After I asked her, Horikita stayed silent for a moment. She red at me a moment.


    "You are not ying, but you aren''t practicing either. What are you doing here?"


    Even if you ask me, it''s hard for me to answer.


    The moment others ask you "what are you doing here", what''s the correct way to answer that?


    "I''m observing mankind. Just by watching you, Horikita, I''m already not bored."


    "...can you not say nauseating things?"


    She moved tantly her line of sight and sighed. It''s just that she should already know I was not being serious.


    "This is surprisingly interesting. Even though there are a lot of students here, only you are standing out."


    Horikita, exuding an aura of "I don''t have friends" while swimming in the vast swimming pool. Wrong, it''s more urate to say she was exuding an aura of "I don''t need friends".


    "How about you also try to swim a bit? It could clear your head."


    "Don''t use the "cool down your brain" type of excuse to push on the topic."


    "Anyways, can you step aside from there? I can''t climb up..."


    Sorry �C I said this while I slightly moved away from thedder. Horikita climbed through the side of the pool. With her head inclined a bit, she cleaned up the water from her ears. Really, if this person didn''t speak, she would be a beauty.


    "Right now you were thinking of unnecessary things, weren''t you?"


    "You are imagining things."


    I said this in order to deceive her and looked at her voluntarily.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you have asked me before what''s my goal, right?


    "Eh? Yeah, What''s wrong with that question?"


    "... Because I no longer want to experience again sad feelings that I consider unnecessary."


    Horikita''s real thoughts came out in a split second. This was also the proof that Horikita also realized her weak points.


    "Don''t worry. You are not a person who would defeated easily."


    "Isn''t that obvious? I don''t need you to tell me that."


    Horikita immediately took back to her heart that instant of weakness she showed, and passed over my side.


    Probably, the reason I paid attention to Horikita''s since I enrolled in this school is --

 Chapter 194: Short Story 2 : Swimsuit SS - Ichinose Honami

    <h4>Chapter 194: Short Story 2 : Swimsuit SS - Ichinose Honami</h4>


    In thest day of the summer vacation, I came to the swimming pool to enjoy myself. After having lunch, I was resting alone.


    I was sitting on a simple bench ced in a corner of the swimming pool, watching attentively at the students who continued to swim without taking a break.


    "If you don''t mind it, do you want to swim with me?"


    The leader of ss B, Ichinose Honami, started a conversation with me, who was resting there.


    "Did you talk to me because you saw me being alone?"


    "Ahaha, it''s not like that. I just minded it a bit."


    It was an honor to be told this by Ichinose, who was considered cute (probably) in the campus.


    -- Of course, I couldn''t say these words aloud, so I just thought it in my head.


    "I''m not really good at swimming."


    "Is that true?"


    After answering her, Ichinose looked incredulously at my top, then she watched attentively at my legs.


    "You look as if you could swim very fast."


    "That''s just your misconception. I''m always one of the slowest in ss."


    I told her that since it was an information that could be obtained by investigating a bit. Ichinose, although she didn''t really agree, immediately switched the mood and stretched her lower back.


    "Then you don''t have to swim. First let''s just enter the pool.


    "Oh, ok."


    Since it was a rare asion toe here once �C I held this idea for the time being. Normally they wouldn''t allow entering the pool wearing a top, but today was a special day. We did a warm-up standing side by side and after that, we entered the pool. The ice-cold temperature of the swimming pool was transmitted through my skin.


    "Ah~ sofortable~ "


    Ichinose, who immediately emerged, waved me with a smile on her face.


    The next moment she sshed me with the water from the pool.


    "...Hey"


    "Ahahaha!"


    Was because I looked weird with my hair wet from the water she poured? Ichinose pointed at me while she split her sidesughing.


    Following that, she sshed even more water than the previous time at me.


    "Is it okay for you not to offer any resistance?"


    "You��"


    Being provoked like this, you''d also want to strike back. But when I realized the surroundings looking at me, I became rigid.


    "What happened?"


    "Ah, nothing..."


    How should I put it, this practically looks like lovers ying in the swimming pool.


    Even though Ichinose and I don''t have that kind of rtionship, those who saw us interacting would definitely think like that.


    Once I reflected about it, my body felt heavy and I was unable to strike back.


    "It''s just that I want to do Bloodless Surrender..."


    I used an idiom as an excuse. The meaning of Bloodless Surrender is literal. Avoiding a bloody battle when being attacked by opening the city gates.


    "I see~ but it''s too bad, there will be blood."


    Ichinose sshed me water ruthlessly. The water entered my eyes and my nose.


    "Geh..."


    I deduced it was useless. It was exhausting to only be attacked.


    Ichinose probably felt that attacking unterally was excessive too. She was awakened a bit by a feeling of guilt and apologized to me with a smile. After that, she told me she was going to the central part of the pool, so I followed her from behind.


    Looking at her defenseless back, I absolutely couldn''t endure it, gathered a lot of water and sshed her in one go.


    "Waaa! Sto- you are so sly!


    "I''m really sorry, it looks like I really hate being sprinkled with water. But now we are even, so don''t resent me, okay?"


    "Haha, I''m not going to resent you. I''ll only strike back at you even stronger!"


    I''m certain this interaction is already considered by the surroundings as one done by lovers, but only this time I intend not to care about it. If Horikita saw this scene, she would definitely say "you are really a brat" and sigh. But I also want to be a brat once in a while.

 Chapter 195: Short Story 3 : Swimsuit SS - Karuizawa Kei

    <h4>Chapter 195: Short Story 3 : Swimsuit SS - Karuizawa Kei</h4>


    "Hey, what''s so funny?"


    During the evening, Karuizawa said this while looking at the students who were returning to the changing rooms. She was sitting near the window, her hair drenched, water droplets falling from her hair to the ground.


    The reason of this was because, a moment ago, I pushed Karuizawa, who was unwilling to swim in the pool, to the water.


    She looked as if she was going to vomit at any moment while looking at the students with contempt.


    "You... Forget about it, it''s not really anything, but if I really have to say it, you are also part of those people."


    It could be said that Karuizawa had got the most female friends in the ss. Weekdays and weekends she probably spent the time meeting with lots of friends to y everywhere.


    "Only people like me who can''t be in the limelight can look down at groups of people like those"


    "Hey, although it might be like this..."


    Karuizawa somewhat showed understanding, but she probably couldn''t ept my words, so she kept speaking.


    "Although I believe everybody thinks in the same way, they would have a negative attitude towards things that are outside of their scope of understanding. That is, what''s called their inner perception, maybe? Isn''t there some moments where you believe "this is absolutely the truth", right?


    Karuizawa voiced this speech, not because she wanted to show off. Having seen her usual attitude, I had never thought that she would make such a reliable speech, so I couldn''t help but gasp in admiration to these words.


    "What, did I say something strange"?


    "No... It''s just that I have simr thoughts."


    It''s just that I never thought Karuizawa and I had these identical thoughts. With her outer appearance and her actions being so different, her inner being was very reliable. I guess that currently nobody apart from Hirata knows about this.


    I did not look at her, but I raised a topic �C that included her scar.


    "I actually think I have a method to solve that"


    Wearing a swimsuit does not imply showing the abdomen. Although it would require to pay close attention while changing clothes, that doesn''t mean it couldn''t be done. In the event someone were to tease Karuizawa, the circumstances would not be the same, but I don''t think anybody would pick a quarrel with her while changing clothes.


    "It''s not only about this issue. I just simply dislike swimming in a public ce. And my body would bepletely exposed if I wore a swimsuit"


    "So is it because you don''t have self-confidence?"


    My statement was not malicious, but she probably interpreted them as if they were full of malice, so she returned the question to me.


    "Don''t you know? Nowadays even grade schoolers don''t wear school swimsuits."


    "Really?"


    "Because right now you can wear any type of swimsuit"


    In other words, just as bloomers disappeared with the time, school swimsuits were also removed.


    "After all, even the trendy top I''m wearing right now is permitted."


    However, this also showed that there were lots of suspicious elements.


    "...is this because you wanted to see my swimsuit?"


    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I was just thinking whether or not you had not yed to your heart''s content"


    After being told that by her, I suddenly realized I talked too much.


    "Hmpf"


    Karuizawa pretended not to hear this and shifted her line of sight to me.


    "I feel that, although I''m not very sure, but perhaps it''s a good thing that I''m able tomunicate with you right now"


    She seemed to be whispering to herself.


    "Not only Hirata-kun, right now I still have friends around me. But I have been hiding my real self all the time, that''s why, although I am also perplexed, but how should I put it, I feel at easy. If it was like usual, I would have never done this, but my heart wouldn''t be able to refrain from thinking that it wouldn''t be a bad thing to try to swim a bit, it''s really unimaginable."


    Even so, Karuizawa still didn''t intend to stand up, this was because there was a clear-cut difference between the "things she could do" and the "things she couldn''t do".


    Karuizawa was shouldering a psychological wound and a physical scar, none of them could be easily cured.


    This might be me overestimating my capabilities, but if my existence can bring healing to this person, then as a person, this is something worth being happy.

 Chapter 196: Short Story 4 : Swimsuit SS - Kushida Kikyo

    <h4>Chapter 196: Short Story 4 : Swimsuit SS - Kushida Kikyo</h4>


    That girl was getting a lot of attention from everyone.


    "Kikyo-chan, since you still don''t have a boyfriend, what do you think about dating me?"


    A male student approached the youngdy and told her sweet words.


    It'' looked exactly like a scene of hitting on someone in the beach during summer.


    "Ahaha, I might not have a boyfriend yet... but I''m not the type of person who''s that popr."


    Even though she answered using socially polite words, the truth is, she is very popr among the guys. No matter who they are, she always treats them brightly and gently. This is the speciality of the girl called Kushida Kikyo.


    "I''m sorry, Ayanokouji-kun. These situations where I get talked are happening a lot."


    Kushida told me this with a bitter smile while looking bewildered.


    I was spending with this popr person �CKushida, thest day of the summer vacation. More precisely, we weren''t just 2 people, but the group included Ike and Horikita and the others, who hade to y to the swimming pool.


    It was just that when I acted alone, I got the opportunity to spend time alone with Kushida by chance. Kushida came at the corner of the pool and sat down. She only introduced her feet in the pool.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, do you also want to copy me?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    "It''s going to be the 2nd term soon~."


    "...Yeah."


    My answer to thesemonly used lines in conversations were extremely short, totally in the line of someone with bad social skills like me.


    If my vocabry were richer, then I could brighten the atmosphere...


    Among the girls I''m acquainted with in the school, I''m constantly unable to get rid of my nervousness with Kushida.


    Kushida not only hates Horikita, but she also hates me.


    Even so, I''m still unable to get rid of the feeling of nervousness. It''s probably as simple as I treat her as someone of the opposite sex.


    As for whether I like her romantically, I''m unable to deny that this situation isn''t one step away from that feeling.


    If I were to be confessed by her, I would certainly ept her confession �Ceven though it''s not very likely to happen.


    "In fact, Kushida, you are very popr."


    I didn''t intend to say it, but I inadvertently did it.


    Although I said it with a low voice, but it still reached Kushida''s ears. She looked at me with an incredible expression.


    "I''m not popr. Not at all."


    "No, you have just been confessed a moment ago."


    "That wasn''t much a confession as... it was sort of an extension of the greeting?"


    So recently, youngsters sneak confessions in their extended greetings. I totally believe I will never be able to say those words with an indifferent face, until the day I die.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you are ced very high in the secret rankings, you must''ve been confessed, right?"


    "There has never been any indication of that."


    Who has ranked me so high? I can''t imagine it.


    "For example, like Horikita."


    "Eh?"


    "No, I was thinking if you have received Horikita-san''s confession."


    I believe I had revealed an incredible and difficult to understand expression that came from the bottom of my heart.


    "That''s impossible. Whether it''s her confessing to me, or me confessing to her."


    I denied it bluntly. Why would Kushida ask me that?


    Sometimes, I don''t really understand this Kushida girl.


    Kushida immediately detected the changing atmosphere and said this while shaking her head a bit.


    "Forget about my previous words. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    I didn''t know why but I was unable to keep looking at Kushida''s face when I talked to her.


    Until the rest of my friends came to talk to me, Kushida and I watched silently the waving surface of the swimming pool.

 Chapter 197: Short Story 5 : Swimsuit SS - Sakura Airi

    <h4>Chapter 197: Short Story 5 : Swimsuit SS - Sakura Airi</h4>


    In the afternoon, even more students gathered in the pool, it was crowded everywhere.


    Although we were a group of more than 10 people, when it was crowded, there would inevitably be people who got lost. So we temporarily disbanded and nned to gather again once the ce was not that congested.


    I believed the timing was perfect, so in order to act alone, I quietly moved away from Horikita and the others.


    However, when I was ready to spend the time leisurely, someone pulled my arm.


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun."


    When I turned my head in order to follow the origin of the sound, Sakura was standing there looking at me concerned.


    "There''s quite a lot of people..."


    "Yeah, let''s go to the corner."


    Sakura and I are not good at coping with big crowds. If possible, I really didn''t want to be in the crowd. Sakura was also unlikely to reject it, so after I got her consent, we began to walk towards the windows of the facility.


    "Ah, awa, please wait a moment! ...Puwa!"


    After I heard a yelling, I turned around and saw Sakura, who was almost getting swallowed by the crowd.


    She desperately extended his hand toward me, but she still looked a bit polite. Since it looked interesting, I observed it for a moment. Even though I obviously didn''t move a step, Sakura was more and more away from me.


    I believed if I kept doing nothing, it would be impossible to find Sakurater, so I approached her and grabbed her arm.


    If Sakura had her skin exposed, her resistance would''ve been a bit stronger. It was fortunate that she was wearing a jacket.


    "T-thank you."


    "It was really dangerous."


    In order not to get scattered with Sakura, we followed the wall.


    "Are you not going to swim?


    "I''ll pass. And I''m not good at swimming... and you Ayanokouji-kun, are you not going to swim?"


    She felt sorry that I was staying with her and looked cowered. Since there were a lot of people, her wariness was stronger than usual.


    "I already swim during sses."


    "But..."


    "Am I causing you trouble by staying with you?"


    "No, it''s totally not like that! I''m happy, I''m very happy ..."


    I decided to tease Sakura for answering like that.


    Of course, I did all this also for her sake.


    "Then I''ll just go swim a bit."


    I called on Sakura to remove her top. Even if we entered the pool wearing that, we wouldn''t be reprimanded, but I deliberately did that, in order to cut off Sakura''s escape.


    "Eeeeh...!?"


    "With so many people here, it''s not going to be conspicuous. After all, our inconspicuousness had been evaluated with high marks."


    "That is, ah, although it''s true..."


    Sakura also knew her presence was nonexistent.


    "but I''m very embarrassed..."


    "Nobody is watching."


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun is watching..."


    So it was like that... this is really strange. Then �CI said this while I moved away my gaze.


    "I''ll try my best not to look at you, is that okay?"


    "I-I understand..."


    Has she mustered enough courage? I heard sounds of friction of her coat from behind.


    Because I wasn''t looking, the sound felt very real, it kept resonating in my head, making me almost have strange feelings. This is not okay, this is not okay �C I shook my head to get rid of the worries.


    "I-it''s done..."


    "Then... let''s go."


    "Yes...!"


    I did not turn my head and I extended my hand backwards. In order not to get lost, Sakura, showing a slight concern, held my hand.


    Facing this kind of strange situation, I couldn''t help butugh a bit.


    Trantion: Mp4directs Community

 Chapter 198: Prologue: Sudou Ken’s Monologue

    <h4>Chapter 198: ?Prologue: Sudou Ken''s Monologue</h4>


    To be honest, I''m not a proper human being. I don''t need someone else to tell me that. I decided to be strong and stand for myself when my mother, who worked in the entertainment business, left me. The small presence of my father''s back. He spent every day living somberly as a mere janitor. I felt sick looking at that sight. Being the idiot I am, I gave up on my studies and decided to enter the world of sports. I was into sports like tennis and table tennis at first but they never really clicked with me. I could practice all I wanted, but I could never reach the top ranks in those sports. Then I had my first encounter with basketball.


    Normally, I dislike ying with others as a team, but miraculously, I was able to make it work in the case of basketball. That was why my skill with it increased. I even got a rmendation for the high school with one of the best basketball teams in the country. But I got entangled in violent activities, and my application was rejected. And that was when I realized it. That I am scum born from scummy parents. That is why I chose to enter this school instead. A ce where I won''t have to pay money for education, and a dream school where even my future could be guaranteed---

 Chapter 199 - 1: Sports Festival Begins

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 1: Sports Festival Begins</h4>


    "The surnames of the students divided up in order of the zodiac animals were the key to figuring out the ''target'' then".


    The location was the table furthest back in the crowded cafe ''Palette''. The close of summer vacation. I, along with Hirata and Karuizawa, and also Horikita, with those bizarre members, surrounded the lunch table. The purpose was to review the shipboard special exam that had taken ce in the midst of the summer vacation. We were verifying the answer to the search for the ''target'' that took ce in mixed teams divided up into groups of the 12 zodiacs.


    "The rabbit is the 4th in the zodiac. Ayanokouji-kun, Ichinose-san, Ibuki-san and Karuizawa-san. It would continue in that order".


    "I see. If that''s the order then I''m the 4th. That''s why I was the ''target'' then".


    As though impressed, Karuizawa nods. But even so, the two girls here, at first nce, should have appeared mismatched but through the existence of Hirata, for some reason, the ipatibility between them was erased. It''s a mystery.


    "But you know, that rule is extremely simple. Almost anyone could understand it. That means the Dragon group Horikita-san and the others belonged to was the 5th so Kushida-san would have been the ''target'', right?"


    Having heard the answer, Karuizawa inserted the straw into the pack and sipped milk from it.


    "That''s right. Certainly, if you know the answer, it''s simple. However, to arrive at this answer in the middle of the exam is no easy matter. Just with the three ''targets'' in your own ss, you won''t be able to find proof of the rules that determine the ''targets''".


    Including oneselves, if the names of all 3 ''targets'' for a ss were known, it could be said that one would finally begin to see the possibility.


    And besides, even if one realizes that the order of the surnames that correspond to the order of the zodiac is how the ''target'' is determined, there is still no changing the fact that the first time answering is risky regardless. Because, by some chance, if the wrong answer were to be given, one would incur a considerable amount of damage.


    Of course, if one wins the bet, then it''s possible to overturn everything in one stroke.


    "What worries me is ss C. I think during the middle of the exam, Ryuuen-kun discovered the rules".


    Hirata''s conjecture is most probably spot on. If that''s not the case, he would not have been able to do all that.


    "But, isn''t it strange? If that''s the case, why did he make a mistake?".


    "I was also uneasy about that too. Even though there was a massive risk involved, if he understood the rules then ultimately it wouldn''t have been strange even if he had seen through all the ''targets''. In other words, there should have been no mistake".


    However, judging from the situation, ss C gave a wrong answer. Horikita then voiced her deduction she had made from a slightly different perspective.


    "Even if ss C is seemingly dominated by Ryuuen-kun, couldn''t it be that it''s not monolithic? There should be more than a few people dissatisfied with his dictatorship".


    "Certainly, that''s true. The right to answer is given to all students, so students who did notply with Ryuuen-kun''s n or those he failed to control making a blunder. That line of thought cannot be ruled out either. If they gave a correct answer, they stand to gain a massive amount of points after all".


    The conjectures of Horikita and Hirata follow a good line of thought. However, it''s also a fact that one cannot say that for certain. As for why, if there was a traitor, Ryuuen would thoroughly root out that individual.


    Even if they deleted the mail and overcame that, if it''s him, he might even go as far as to check their private points.


    "What do you think about this, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Due to such an act from Horikita, both Hirata and Karuizawa turned their eyes towards me. I ended up unconsciously choking from that overconcentrated gaze on me.


    "I don''t know, I have no clue at all".


    As I said that to deceive them, perhaps they lost interest in me in one stroke but their gazes scattered away.


    But since Karuizawa alone was still looking at me, I returned her gaze and after a slight dy, she averted her eyes.


    "Either way, right now our first priority is to establish this rtionship. It makes me happy that I''m able to talk like this with Horikita-san and Ayanokouji-kun".


    Up until now, Horikita had not wanted to hold the discussion Hirata had desired. However, after the end of the special exam for the two of them, it probably meant that changes have begun to appear in Horikita''s mindset. From being cornered herself, she''s begun to realize the fact that she cannot fight alone.


    "It can''t be helped, right? The zodiac exam was a special one where you absolutely cannot ovee it alone. If this can be predicted to be the same in the future too, a certain degree of connection will be necessary".


    That seems to be the biggest factor behind Horikita changing her mind. However, that is correct. There is a limit to fighting alone in solitude. From now on too, one can expect many small trials from society that one cannot fight against alone.


    "But even so, you sessfully managed to escape Ryuuen-kun''s grip".


    Unlike Horikita''s team, Karuizawa who was the ''target'' of a different group, brilliantly managed to ovee the exam without having her identity be discovered. The indirect benefits that brought to ss D are by no means small.


    "Well, I suppose. I have a surprisingly good poker face. Right, Yousuke-kun?".


    Clinging to Hirata''s arm, Karuizawa smiled with upturned eyes. It was almost unbelievable that the rtionship between those two had once soured. It''s beyond my interest whether or not this is just an act or not though.


    "It was because before Ryuuen could answer, someone else gave the wrong answer after all. It was thanks to that".


    But since when did she start calling Hirata by his first name?...Yousuke. I''d like to call him that too for a bit but it''s impossible. Hirata and Karuizawa, it may be a new rtionship created from theplicated situation between those two. Hirata returned Karuizawa''s smile, then turned towards Horikita.


    "I have a proposal to make, would that be ok?".


    In response to Hirata''s proposal, Horikita persisted in remaining silent without answering. It''s an expression of her intention of wanting him to speak.


    "Firstly, in order to bring the ss together as one I''d like to bring Kushida-san into the fold. I think she will be able to supplement the four of us in parts we cannotpensate for. Starting with Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun, there are few people capable of bringing the majority of the boys together as one, you see".


    Indeed, it may very well be that the one qualified to rein in the students of that sort is Kushida. However, I don''t know whether or not Horikita will easily greenlight that. From enrollment up until now, the rtionship between those two was constantly bad.


    "Unnecessary. I won''t deny it in the sense that she is capable of controlling them, but it''s something we can do on our own. For that purpose, I''ve reached out to you and Karuizawa-san. If the two of you will lend your power, then this problem can be beaten. It may be a different story if you prove uncooperative like a certain someone though".


    She looked at me with a side nce. What a rude person.


    "Certainly, if it''s Ayanokouji-kun, he may not follow our lead".


    The two of them, with the exception of Hirata, nodded in agreement.


    "It''s a big misunderstanding if you think of me as the uncooperative one. For lengthy things, I''m just one amongst the crowd obediently falling into line. Truly, I''m a person you can control like you said yourself. In other words, I''m a person with a small presence".


    "The ones who im to be people with a small presence are the ones who aren''t so. That is one answer".


    "Then are you a person with a small presence?".


    "Me? There''s no way I could possibly be a person with a small presence, right? Do you mind not mocking me?".


    ".....s-sure".


    At this point, it was a flow that couldn''t be considered as anything other than sketchedy but it doesn''t seem at all like Horikita was telling a joke. It''s incredibly difficult to judge whether or not she''s ying the fool but without a doubt, she''s probably being serious.

 Chapter 200 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    As for the afternoon ss, it has be a 2 hour long homeroom. When the instructor for ss D, Chabashira-sensei, arrived, she began to exin indifferently.


    "From today the sses will resume again. However, in the 2nd semester, from September to the start of October for a period of one month, in anticipation for the sports festival, there will be increased physical education sses. Keep that in mind for the distribution of the new timetables. And also, along with the timetables, material regarding the sports festival will also be distributed. The students from the front will distribute the printouts to the back".


    The moment they heard the word sports festival, screams rose up from a part of the ss. Of course there are students who are anticipating the arrival of the event but there are also plenty of students who feel antipathy towards an event that is focused mainly on sports.


    "Once again, the school''s HP will be presenting the same details as the printouts. If necessary, remember to use it as reference".


    "Sensei, is this also one of the special exams?".


    As the ss representative, after raising his hand, Hirata asked that question.


    ''Obviously that''s the case'' was the reply everyone had thought woulde back but.....


    "You lot are free to interpret it however you want. Either way, there''s no mistaking the fact that it will have a massive influence on each and every ss".


    Saying that, Chabashira-sensei opted for a vague answer that was neither an affirmation or a repudiation. From the unathletic students, a further scream arose. If this were a normal school, it would have been possible for them to hold back on or skip it entirely as they wish, but since this is an event on which the fate of the ss rests even if they happened to be unathletic they simply avoid it.


    "Sha".


    On the other hand, a portion of students who had confidence in their athleticism like Sudou were in high spirits as though saying ''this is it''. It could be said that for them, this is the first exam in which they can contribute to the ss other than intellectually.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, here---".


    In the midst of the surroundings that were bing restless, Horikita, who had been reading the material bit by bit, noticed something and pointed to the printout.


    I too, turned over the page and checked that part. And when I did, what was written there was unexpectedly the examination system. It was only for a moment, but I felt as though Chabashira-sensei had looked at me.


    "There are probably already those who have seen through it and noticed but this sports festival has adopted the method of dividing all school years into two separate groups and have thempete against each other. You lot in ss D have been assigned to the Red Team. And ss A too, will bepeting in the same Red Team. For the duration of this sports festival, it means ss A will be your allies".


    ss B and ss C were part of the White Team and the sports festival will be the Red Team vs. the White Team.


    "Woah, seriously? It''ll actually be something like that!?".


    It couldn''t be helped that Ike would be surprised. Regardless of whether it was a written exam or a special exam, the basic idea was that it was a fight between separate sses. He must have assumed this stance wouldn''t break. By the way, what would aplete team battle be? It would be a different form of cooperation than the previous shipboard special exam. On top of that, it would be a cooperative battle that goes beyond school years. The dweller beside me was pretending to be calm, but inside, she must have been panicking.


    Her brother, Horikita Manabu, belongs to ss A of the 3rd years. Depending on the circumstances, we may have to hold talks with him.


    "Atst it''s an opportunity for you to make contact with him, huh?".


    "...don''t talk about that here".


    Just by lightly touching on that, she got angry. Apparently, I made a verbal slip and Horikita res at me. The sharp pencil glinting at the tip she''s gripping in her hands is ominous so I''d like her to stop it.


    "First of all, look over the oues that cane of the sports festival. I don''t feel like exining many times over so make sure to listen up well this once".


    Chabashira-sensei taps the printout while exining the vital checkpoints.


    Lending my ears to her, I simultaneously dropped my gaze down to the printout. What was written there is as follows.


    (Rules and Groupings of the Sports Festival)


    The sports festival''spetitive system is built upon dividing all school years between the Red Team and the White Team.


    The ssification will be ss A and ss D in the Red Team. The White Team will consist of ss B and ss C.


    ? Allocation of points for all participants in thepetitions (Individual Contests)


    Depending on the results 1st ce 15 points, 2nd ce 12 points, 3rd ce 10 points, 4th ce 8 points will be allocated.


    1 point each will be deducted for cing lower than 5th ce. In the case of teampetitions the winning team will be allocated 500 points.


    ? Allocation of points for participants of rmendedpetitions


    Depending on the results 1st ce 50 points, 2nd ce 30 points, 3rd ce 15 points, 4th ce 10 points will be allocated.


    2 points each will be deducted for cing lower than 5th ce (The ry which will be the final contest will be awarding 3 times the points)


    ? The impact of the oue of Red Team vs. White Team


    From the totality of all the school years the losing team will have 100 points equally subtracted from their ss points across all school years.


    ? The impact of separate ordering of school years


    From the total count the ss that takes 1st ce will be awarded 50 ss points.


    From the total count the ss that takes 2nd ce will not have any change to their ss points.


    From the total count the ss that takes 3rd ce will have 50 ss points subtracted.


    From the total count the ss that takes 4th ce will have 100 ss points subtracted.


    "It''s a simple matter, it means it''s necessary topete by going all out without letting your guard down. Because the penalty that the losing team incurs is by no means a light one".


    Certainly to have 100 ss points be subtracted is a huge matter, but there are several other points I''m worried about too.


    "Umm, sensei. How many points does the winning team get? There seems to be no mention of that".


    In response to that simple questioning from Hirata, Chabashira-sensei utters a single, cruel word.


    "Nothing. Only that there will be no minus to their points".


    "Uge, are you serious? That doesn''t sound good at all".


    Pandemonium. It couldn''t be helped that the ss would be restless. Up until now, in exchange for the huge risks, there was also an unfathomablepensation that had been prepared. In this sports festival, that could barely be seen at all.


    "Remember the ss-specific points have also been properly calcted so keep that in mind too. Even if ss A leaps forward into action and the Red Team you lot belong to wins, in the case where the total count of ss D happens to be the lowest ranking, you will still be incurring a 100 point penalty".


    In other words, even if we enjoy ourselves and our team happens to win, rather than make a profit we would in fact lose out. What this setup means is ''to fight with all of one''s power and not let up'' and that is the emphasis here.


    But even if we say that, even if ss D alone goes into action it''s still pointless. Even if by separate school years we take 1st ce and receive 50 points if we lose to the White Team it will still mean a 100 point loss. On top of losing, if we end up cing 4th ce then in total it would be a penalty of 200 points. On the premise that the Red Team will win, ss D must also contribute majorly. Looking at it like this, it can be seen that it''s far stricter than the other exams but at least something like a special bonus is also within sight.


    ? Individual Competition Rewards (May be used in the next midterm exam)


    For students cing 1st in the individualpetitions 5000 private points or the equivalent of 3 marks in a written exam will be awarded (in the case that the marks are chosen endowing another individual with them will not be permitted).


    For students cing 2nd in the individualpetitions 3000 private points or the equivalent of 2 marks in a written exam will be awarded (in the case that the marks are chosen endowing another individual with them will not be permitted).


    For students cing 3rd in the individualpetitions 1000 private points or the equivalent of 1 mark in a written exam will be awarded (in the case that the marks are chosen endowing another individual with them will not be permitted).


    For students ranking the lowest in the individualpetitions 1000 private points will be subtracted. (In the case that the points in the student''s possession are lower than 1000 they will incur a loss of 1 mark in a written exam instead).


    ? Regarding Foul y


    Remember toply with the rules of eachpetition on top of perusing the rules. The vitors will be treated in the same manner as disqualification.


    Those acting with malicious intent may be withdrawn. The expropriation of points acquired by those individuals up until then will be considered as well.


    ? Best Performing Student Reward


    For the student who receives the highest score across allpetitions 100,000 private points will be awarded.


    ? Best Performing Student Reward For Individual sses


    For the 3 students of each school year who have received the highest scores across allpetitions will receive 10,000 private points individually.


    Although it is unfavorablepared to the previous exams until now, a broad range of privileges have been properly prepared from the difficult ones to the easier ones. And what needs to be paid particr attention to are the merits and demerits of the reward for the individualpetitions. Information that we have never heard up until now have been added to them.


    "S-Sensei! These privileges you get when youe in at 1st ce and 2nd ce! What do you mean you can receive marks for written exams with them!?".


    Right away, Ike requests an exnation of the details from Chabashira-sensei at the front.


    Perhaps that was strange but Chabashira-sensei unusually lets out a slightugh.


    "It''s exactly what you think it is, Ike. From the prizes you win at the sports festival, you can acquire marks you can use to supplement your written exams. In particr, you''re bad at English and Mathematics, right? It means the marks you''ve acquired can be used in any way you like. For each mark you acquire it just means it''ll be incredibly useful for your next test".


    It couldn''t be helped if they became restless from that but for those students whose sole speciality happens to be sports, screams of delight also rose up. If they spring into action in the sports festival and acquire marks, they can use them to supplement their scores in the case that they get failing gradester. In other words, it means the possibility of them evading expulsion had risen.


    Looking at it from the perspective of students who are skirting the failing grade, it could truly be described as a situation they have been waiting for.


    It isn''t a huge blessing for honor students like Hirata and the others but for that, even if unnecessary they can still simply acquire private points. Ultimately, either way there''s no mistaking the fact that it''s a reward to be grateful for.


    Even leaving the 3 Idiots aside, there are more than a few students who feel anxious regarding their academic abilities. Since in regards to the written exams, the ultimate penalty of expulsion awaits, it seems they cannot afford to let their guard down at all.


    However, for such a nice story obviously there is a flip side to it.


    ? Afterpletion of allpetitions, within a school year a total count of all points will be conducted and the bottom 10 individuals will be penalized


    Since the penalties will differ based on each school year remember to confirm with the instructor in charge.


    Such troublesome contents were also written at the bottom of it.


    "Sensei, what kind of penalty is this going to be?".


    "For you 1st years the penalty imposed will be a score deduction on your next written exam. The bottom 10 students score-wise will be receiving a deduction of 10 marks so beware of that. As for how the deduction of scores will be applied, that will be exined as the next written exam draws near so I won''t be taking any questions on that here. Again, the announcement of the bottom 10 will be conducted simrly and will be announced on the asion of the exnation regarding the written exam".


    "Geeeeh!?!? Seriously!?".


    In other words, if Ike happened to ce at the bottom of his school year then on the next written exam it would mean that he would have a further 10 marks deducted from him on top of skirting the failing grade. It would probably mean he has to face a considerably difficult exam.


    Having received a brief exnation on that matter, next up would be checking the details of thepetitionsing up in the sports festival.


    In dividing up the events that will be held during the sports festival into categories they can be split up between ''Universal Participation'' and ''Rmended Only Participation''. Universal Participation is, literally, an event where all the students of a ss participate.


    The individual 100 meter sprint is also like that, and grouppetitions such as tug of war also fall under this category.


    On the other hand, Rmended Only Participation means apetition where only the students selected from their respective sses participate. They say ''rmendation'' but as long as the ss cane to an agreement even a self-rmendation will suffice. It won''t matter even if a single individual participates in multiple Rmended Only Participation contests.


    The point is, it''s an event that''s decided through discussion. The contents of this are the scavenger hunt, the mixed gender three-legged race and the 1200 meter ry.


    It can be expected that the most eminent and talented individuals will be participating. In this sports festival, since the rise and fall of the points will be determined purely by the results the rules are also overwhelmingly simple.


    However, theposite nature of the points for the teampetitions and the individualpetitions is unusually troublesome. Being cautious of the enemies here, ss B and ss C, is obvious but in addition, it is also necessary to keep an eye on the ally, ss A, too.


    In theory we''ll be helping each other out but in order toe out on top in the total count of each school year''s points, it is necessary to ensure one''s own ss can upy the top spots in eachpetition as much as possible. The uninhabited ind and the shipboard cases both, too, were set up so that it would not be possible toplete them simply.


    "The events that will be held during the sports festival and their details are all exactly as described on the printouts. There will be no changes at all to them".


    "Ugege, this is really hard! It''s nothing like middle school!".


    ? Universal Participation Events


    100 meter dash


    Hurdle race


    Capture-the-g (Boys Only)


    Ball-toss game (Girls Only)


    Tug of war divided by gender


    Obstacle course race


    Three-legged race


    Cavalry battle


    200 meter dash


    ? Rmended Only Participation Events


    Scavenger hunt


    Omnidirectional tug of war


    Mixed gender three-legged race


    3 school years mixed 1200 meter ry


    A grand lineup of 13petitions. The numbering indicates in which order thepetitions will be held. Apparently the dissatisfaction is due to therge number of Universal Participation events being held.


    "Normally it should only be 3 or 4 events, that a single person does! More importantly, is it even possible to do them in a single day?".


    "I''m grateful for your concern but the school side has also naturally taken it into consideration. There will be no cheerleading or dancing or coordinated group gymnastics amongst the events. At the very most, in the sports festival you will only bepeting in terms of stamina and athleticism".


    The resistance of the unathletic students also proved fruitless as they were simply dealt with like that.


    "And also of utmost importance is the fact that there is something called a participation table here. On the participation table the details of all events are described. You lot will be using this participation table to decide amongst yourselves in which order you will be participating and record it down and an outsider, that is me, will submit it for you. Since I believe no middle school has adopted a system like this, I''d like you to be careful so as to not make a mistake".


    "To decide what order on our own, how far can we decide...?".


    A question from Hirata that is an obvious one. Since it was obvious, the response from Chabashira-sensei was also quick.


    "Everything. All thepetitions that will be held on the day of the sports festival, up to who runs in which group, all of it will be decided by you lot through discussion. After the deadline for decisions, no matter what the reason, any further changes will not be permitted. That is the vital rule of the sports festival. The submission window will be between 1 week prior to the sports festival and 5 pm of the day before the festival. If you end up exceeding the submission time limit then in that case, you will be randomly allocated so be cautious".


    So it means it''s a sports festival where we have to think up the strategies ourselves, think and win. It''s clear that when ites to the sports festival, the existence of the participation table might as well be called the lifeline of the ss itself.


    "I have a question to ask, would be that fine, Chabashira-sensei?".


    Having silently listened up until now, Horikita raised her hand.


    "Ask away as much as you want. Now is the time, after all".


    Looking on at that, Chabashira-sensei lightlyughs. Both Hirata and Horikita, to a certain extent, understand the mechanism behind this school. It''s because they understand that asking questions to the utmost of their ability here will be for future''s sake. Especially because it''s now, while there is still presently no effect on the points, that all existing doubts should be resolved.


    It''s because there is a possibility that on the day of the sports festival itself, if we ask questions about this and that, she might be unable to answer anymore or it might already be toote.


    "There is the fact that once the decided participation table has been epted, no further changes will be permitted but on that day of the festival, if there is an absentee what should we do? If it happened to be an individualpetition then in ordance with the description it will be treated as an absence but for grouppetitions....in particr, for the cavalry battle and three-legged race that will be taking ce with multiple people, if even only a single person were to be missing then thepetition itself won''t work".


    "Regarding the Universal Participation contests, in the case that you fall short of the bare minimum amount of people necessary and vacancies appear, you will be marked as unfit to continue and you will be disqualified. In the cavalry battle you mentioned, it would mean you would be unable to form 1 horse. As a result, you will have to have your showdown under the condition of having one horseman missing. The three-legged race is the same too. It would be wise of you to choose a healthy and strong student as your partner".


    Shared destiny. It''s vital to choose a student who excels in athletics, and in the same vein, it''s also precious to ensure you team up with arade who''s healthy and uninjured.


    "However, there are exemptions in ce as relief measures. In regards to the main star of the sports festival, the Rmended Only Participation events, it is permitted to utilize a substitute. However, if you go around choosing substitutes freely then the participation table itself will be meaningless and in the most extreme cases, you''ll end up using lies to prepare your own substitutes. As a result, we have established special conditions. In exchange for setting up a substitute, it has been decided that you will be paying points aspensation".


    So they mean to have us pay a price to prevent acts of cheating.


    "Adding onto that I''d like to ask but even if your health breaks down or you sustain a heavy injury, if the person in question themselves wishes for it they could be allowed to continue without being substituted? Or would it mean having to see the doctor?".


    "Basically we leave that up to the students to autonomously decide on their own. Because self-management will be indispensable once you enter society. On the day of a vital conference, just because you have a fever doesn''t mean you can simply take a break. It may be necessary to struggle and keep up the appearance of being fine".


    Basically the point seems to be that even if we end up sick, in the name of self-responsibility we cannot simply stop participating.


    "But even so, if your condition gets to the point you cannot even be a spectator then you would have no choice but to stop though".


    "I understand. Then, for that substitute, how many points would be necessary?".


    "100,000 private points perpetition. You''re free to see it as expensive or cheap as you wish".


    ".....I see. Thank you".


    It''s not an amount we cannot afford but neither is it a cheap one.


    However, depending on the circumstances, we must take into consideration that a substitute may be necessary.


    "If there are no more questions forting then I''ll be ending this talk".


    She looks around the ssroom. A number of students looked as though they were feeling doubtful and ncing at each other as well as talking in hushed tones but they did not move to ask Chabashira-sensei.


    "The next period will be moved to the first gymnasium and you will be meeting students from different sses and different school years. That is all".


    Checking the time, Chabashira-sensei mentioned that there is still time left for the homeroom.


    "There is still 20 minutes of study time remaining, you are free to use that remaining time as you wish. You''re free to either chat away or have a serious discussion".


    Since with the authority of the teacher, permission had been given, the suppressed silence exploded all at once. Individual groups formed up and they began to talk about the sports festival on their own. Gathered under Horikita was Sudou as well as Ike and Yamauchi.


    "Horikita. Let''s talk about how we''ll ovee the sports festival".


    "I agree, I agree. Let''s think about a way to snatch 1st ce~".


    Horikita, who was watching the men swarming around her like it was somebody else''s business, sighed deeply .


    "I wonder why only people like thise to me....".


    "It''s a sad reality, isn''t it?".


    ''Absolutely right'', even as Horikita said that it seems she''s intent on thinking about it seriously as she opened up her notebook.


    "Fine. First of all, I''ll hear out your opinions".


    "Ok, ok!".


    The one who enthusiastically raised his hands right away was Ike. Horikita pointed the tip of her pen at him and urged him to speak.


    "I''d like to have fun and win!".


    "I cannot acknowledge that as an opinion. Do you mind cutting out the low-level remarks?".


    She cuts him off short. Well, it couldn''t be helped even if Ike''s hopes were cut short.


    "There is a way for ss D to win".


    The one who confidently opened his mouth was Sudou.


    "I''m not expecting anything but I''ll hear you out".


    "I don''t know about Universal Participation but you know, I''ll be participating in every rmended only contest. If I do that, we''ll win".


    Sudou, who had more confidence than anyone else when ites to athletics, insisted on that.


    "The level of the remark itself was on the same level as Ike-kun''s but while simple, it''s a surefire way. Even within the ss, you stand out as someone who excels in athletics after all. It''s not a bad idea for you to participate in all rmended only contests. Even if the same individual participates multiple times there''s no problem as far as the rules are concerned".


    I also agreed, but it seems Ike and Yamauchi were dissatisfied with it as they voiced their criticisms.


    "We also want our own chances. I mean, if we ce within the first 3 ces then we can get points that way".


    "Are you saying you''ll do that even if it lowers the chances of the ss winning?".


    "No, I mean that''s true but.....we want lots of chances or how should I put it...".


    "When ites to rmended only contests usually the athletic people are the ones who participate. It''s impossible for you, Kanji".


    "You don''t know that, right? There''s also such a thing as coincidence, you know. It should be fair".


    "From now on, discussion regarding the ss is unnecessary I suppose.....".


    Even if she was able to argue down Ike here, anticipating that there would be more students within the ss who think simrly to Ike, Horikita said that. However, this time around, it seems that remark got Sudou all fired up.


    "The athletic ones will participate as many times as they want. That''s first priority, right? You''re being naive, Suzune".


    I understand well what Sudou wishes to say. Horikita is also not rejecting it. Even from the perspective of honor students who are simply good at their studies, a student like Sudou taking action in the sports festival would be ideal.


    If a student like Sudou who is in constant risk of receiving a failing grade manages to acquire a bonus here there''d be no problem. However, if you ask if the entire ss will reach a consensus then it''s not that simple of a matter. Because the privilege acquired from winning a prize here would be all the more attractive to students with low academic ability. For those students who are constantly at risk of being expelled, they would want it so badly hands would leap out of their throats.


    "I''m intending on supporting your desire to participate in all events. However, that doesn''t mean that I will unreservedly back your participation in all contests".


    "What do you mean?"


    "Stamina is not an unlimited resource. If you consecutively participate then naturally it will be exhausted. Consecutive victories are a difficult thing".


    "But even so it''s still better than leaving it to unathletic people, right? Even if I''m tired, I can still perform better than those guys".


    Looking at the boys, including me, with a nce, Sudouughs scornfully. Ike and the others seem frustrated but they cannot argue against it.


    "Even if we continue this discussion here an answer won''t be forting. Let''s decide it at the next homeroom".


    Horikita, having determined that further progress won''t be happening here, said that as she quickly ended the discussion.

 Chapter 201 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    During our second homeroom period it has been decided that students across all school years would be having a meeting. Over 400 people, including instructors and students, gathered in the gymnasium. The entire student body from the 1st years up to the 3rd years divided up between the Red Team and the White Team. Horikita seemed restless as she looked around at her surroundings. She is probably looking for her brother, Horikita Manabu, who serves as this school''s student council president. However, the location is unfavorable. If this many people are present, even if she knows which ss he belongs to, it would be difficult to spot him.


    And besides, perhaps she''s worried about causing her brother trouble, but she seemed to be restraining herself with a reserved gaze and as such her field of vision seemed narrowed.


    If she loves her brother that much, I think it would be better for her to act more boldly though. But for Horikita that is probably a task far more difficult and impossible for her to perform than anything else.


    Looking back at it now, she''s never gone to meet her brother yet even once. All of their contacts have been initiated by him. As the assembled students began causing a ruckus, a few students stepped forward. Everyone''s eyes turned towards them.


    "I am Fujimaki from ss A of the 3rd years. It has been decided that I will be taking charge of the Red Team for this event".


    Apparently it doesn''t seem like Horikita''s brother is taking charge here. I had thought he would be taking charge of everything since he is the student council president but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    But then if so, that makes me curious as to what exactly he does do.


    "First of all, I''ll be giving the 1st years an advice. This may be unnecessary to a portion of you, but I''d like you to keep in mind how critically important this sports festival is. The experience you will gain from the sports festival will definitely be made use of on a different asion as well. In future exams as well, there will be times when parts of it feel like games to you. However, each and everyst one of them are battles on which you bet your survival in this school".


    From the senior students such ambiguous yet appreciated words of advice came.


    "Since you don''t have a feel for it yet maybe you might not be motivated right now. But since we''re doing it anyways we''ll be aiming to win, hold strongly onto that feeling. That alone is something everyone should keep in mind".


    Having said those weighted words, Fujimaki looked around at the Red Team once before continuing.


    "The only event in which all the school years will be participating in is the 1200 meter ry at the end. Other than that, all the other events will have the school years divided up. After this, please assemble ording to your school years and discuss your strategy going forward".


    Following Fujimaki''s words, ss A led by Katsuragi began to assemble in droves.


    ss D seems to be wavering slightly. They were feeling nervous towards the gathering of those elites. In the 1st semester too, ss A''s grades were overwhelming and no one else could evene close to them.


    "It seems we''ll be forming a united front in a bizarre manner but let''s get along. If possible, I''m thinking we could join forces without any quarrels amongst teammates".


    "I feel the same way too, Katsuragi-kun. Let''s get along".


    Standing at a close distance to one another, Katsuragi and Hirata both dere their intention to cooperate.


    Looking at it from ss A''s perspective, there are no benefits in teaming up with the lowest ss, ss D. However, unless cooperation is established, teammates would end up pulling each other''s legs. Rather than trusting each other like siblings, it would be more appropriate to say a pact is made so as to prevent disputes.


    "Hey, what''s up with that girl...?".


    Beside me, Ike softly whispered that. But it''s not like I don''t understand his urge to whisper that. I feel the same, and even Horikita probably does too. A single student from ss A felt out of ce here.


    But no one spoke out. Because it didn''t feel like the time to do so.


    "I believe each ss has their individual strategies but---".


    Regardless of whether or not he had noticed such a mysterious gaze and feeling from ss D, Katsuragi indifferently continued to speak as the inside of the gymnasium once again became rowdy.


    "So are you saying you have no intention of cooperating?".


    From slightly afar, a girl''s voice reverberated through the gymnasium. Everyone''s eyes turned towards her to see what was happening. That voice belonged to 1st year ss B''s Ichinose Honami. Beyond her gaze, a ss worth of students were making a move to leave the gymnasium. Among them, a single student who was walking with his hands in his pockets, turned around. It''s ss C''s leader Ryuuen Kakeru.


    "You do know I''m leaving out of goodwill, right? Even if I offered to cooperate it''s not like you guys would believe me anyways. Ultimately it''ll end up as a thorough investigation right? If that''s the case, it''s just a waste of time".


    "I see. So you were thinking of saving us time. I see".


    "That''s precisely right. You''d better be grateful".


    Laughing, Ryuuen began walking out with all the students of ss C in tow.


    It was a scene that confirmed to us that there are no disruptions to the dictatorship of ss C.


    "Hey, Ryuuen-kun. Are you confident you can win this time without cooperating?".


    To the bitter end, it seems Ichinose is intent on cooperating with Ryuuen, as she tries pulling him back.


    But Ryuuen did not stop walking.


    "Kuku. I wonder".


    Laughing slightly, the entire student body of ss C began leaving under hismand. ss D did nothing but watch that from afar, but just a moment, Karuizawa''s expression turned gloomy.


    That could not be helped.


    During the shipboard exam that took ce before the summer vacation, she had fought with the girls from ss C, Manabe and her group. Due to that, her past of ''having been bullied'' was revealed. But the only ones who know of that conflict are me and Yukimura. And since said Yukimura''s knowledge of it does not extend to her past of having been bullied, it''s not anything I''d need to pay special attention to.


    For just a brief moment, Manabe turned towards ss D and looked at Karuizawa. But only for the briefest of moments. She immediately averted her eyes and as though nothing had happened, followed Ryuuen.


    "They seem to be having problems of their own. To think they''d have to cooperate with ss C".


    It''s not like ss D could simply be taken charge of either, but it''s still better than ss C I suppose.


    It was also a scene that once again served as a reminder that Ryuuen held his entire ss''s right to decide in his hands. Looking at that, Katsuragi gives Horikita an advice.


    "Since we''re allies with you guys from ss D this time I''ll give you a warning. Don''t underestimate Ryuuen. He canugh while sliding up to you and leap to attack without warning. You''ll suffer severely if you let your guard down".


    "I''m grateful for your warning, but from the way you said it I wonder if ites from your personal experience".


    "...I have warned you".


    Not going into depth about it, Katsuragi returns to his initial position.


    "I wonder if that means he''s made a move this early".


    A single student from our camp who was staring out at ss B and ss C, whispered that. It was from the girl who conspicuously stood out here that I was curious about earlier.


    It was a girl sitting all alone with downcast eyes. In her hands she was gripping a slender cane. No matter who looks at her, the fact that she has trouble walking would have clearly been conveyed.


    "She is Sakayanagi Arisu. Since she is disabled she''ll be utilizing a chair, I''d like you to understand".


    The one who offered an exnation was not the person in question herself, but rather, Katsuragi.


    "So that is Sakayanagi.....".


    It''s the other leader of ss A who, ording to rumors, split up ss A''s forces between herself and Katsuragi.


    Her body was slender to the point one could almost be convinced as to why she was absent during the journey to the uninhabited ind, and since her legs were not in a good condition she''s sitting in a specially prepared chair.


    Even as the gazes of her surroundings ended up being focused on that figure of hers, she herself showed no signs of paying any heed to them.


    Is her somewhat short hair dyed or not? It''s silver. It''s be a strong distinguishing feature of hers. Her skin is pale. It seems her name is Arisu, and truly, it almost feels like she came straight from Wondend.


    "She''s real cute.....".


    It couldn''t be helped even if the boys of ss D caused an uproar like that. A cuteness different from Kushida''s and Sakura''s, a different kind of beauty. That ephemeral figure of hers invokes feelings of wanting to protect her.


    But the boys could not muster up the usual air of joking around and do something like call out to her.


    Perhaps it was the strength in her eyes that, no matter how faintly, gave off the feeling of a strong will in her. They may have felt that if they drew close to her, something bad would have happened. Having realized she was bathing in their attention, Sakayanagi gently smiled.


    "As for me, it is unfortunate, but I will not be of much use to you. I will be losing everypetition due to absence".


    A faint, yet strong will.


    She apologizes for the weakness of her body.


    "I will end up inconveniencing my ss and ss D both. For that, first of all please allow me to apologize".


    "I don''t think it''s anything to apologize for. No one''s going to be hounding you on that after all".


    Starting with Hirata down to Sudou, nobody said a word ofint regarding that to the girl. Nobody attacked her for something that just could not be helped.


    "The school is also being harsh. From the start, if her body cannot handle it they should have overlooked it".


    "That''s right, don''t mind it".


    "I am most grateful for your kindness".


    Contrary to her reputation, Sakayanagi appeared to be overwhelmingly polite and mature. She did not even slightly give off the impression of being the aggressive type as the rumors say. On the other hand, her opposition, Katsuragi, kept on quietly looking at Sakayanagi with a side nce. However, the reason the student known as Sakayanagi had a strong presence was neither because of her cane nor her chair.


    From the perspective of Ike and the others who don''t know anything, it must have only appeared as though ss A and ss D were sitting separate of each other. However, from my perspective, it was clear from a nce. The students of ss A were clearly sitting as though there was a demarcation line between Katsuragi and Sakayanagi.


    It was evidence of the factional conflict within ss A. The Katsuragi faction, at first, appeared equal if not superior to the other faction, but now not even a glimpse of that could be seen.


    It was because a few boys and girls, including Yahiko, stood by Katsuragi while almost every other student was in Sakayanagi''s faction. It made me think she was deliberately causing this scenario so as to show off her own power.


    Sakayanagi herself did not participate in either the uninhabited ind exam or the shipboard exam. No such deration was made but there is plenty of possibility that she received massive penalties for absence during the shipboard special exam. In other words, she was created a situation where her allies continue to grow in number without her having had to produce any results herself. This isn''t a matter of whether her appearance is cute or not. In all likelihood, unknown to us, Sakayanagi must have been umting aplishments of her own and building trust in her. Besides, Katsuragi''s own failures at the very least had an impact on it too.


    It''s not like I know the circumstances of other sses but basically, Katsuragi is someone who executes solid strategies. He doesn''t seem like the type to continuously make simple mistakes but perhaps this girl is involved in his failures. Either way, Sakayanagi apologized for the shorings of her own body and showed no further signs of speaking afterwards.


    Almost as though she were observing the actions and behaviors of Katsuragi and Hirata and the others. Maybe I''m overthinking it? It may just be that she''s remaining silent after understanding that she won''t be of any use during the sports festival. All I know right now is that even if I think about it, no answer would be forting.


    Katsuragi may or may not have noticed it, but he continues his conversation with Hirata to confirm each other''s strategies.


    "By the way, about our cooperative rtionship, I''m thinking a rtionship where we don''t interfere with each other would be fine. You don''t mind, do you?".


    "In other words, you mean you won''t share the details of thepetitions you''ll be participating in?".


    "That''s right. If we announce them clumsily it may lead to unnecessary problems. If information about that were to leak to ss C or ss B it would cause suspicion towards ss D and end up causing disruptions to our cooperation. Besides, having to analyze the capabilities of our ally ss D and taking all that into ount would only be adding to the troubles. At best, we''ll only be cooperating and fighting together. I''ve judged that this is optimal".


    ".....that may be so. I do understand that this is a school where it''s difficult to establish a rtionship in good faith, Katsuragi-kun. Also, even though we''re allies in the sense that we''re a group, there''s no change to the fact that we''ll still bepeting against each other after all".


    Hirata then confirms with the rest of the ss whether they have any objections towards this. There were no objections.


    Neither ss could suddenly trust each other and reveal all their cards to the other.


    If that''s going to be the case, keeping an appropriate distance would be the safest. It seems Horikita too, is convinced as she did not say anything.


    "Then again, it is a fact that we will need to hold a meeting beforehand in the case of grouppetitions. Regarding that, in the future I''d like to do something simr, you don''t mind do you?".


    "No, I think that''s fine. I''ll have a discussion with everyone too".


    "Then I''ll leave that to you".


    The conversation between those two was straight to the point and without any waste of time. It seems like it''d go smoothly.


    "Ayanokouji-kun. What kind of methods do you think are there if we want to win in this special exam?".


    On the other hand, Horikita was trying to point out guidelines for the sports festival on her own.


    "This time is the sports festival. All the school is trying to see here are the presence or absence of athletic abilities.....don''t you think so?".


    "In theory of course that''s correct. I''m interpreting it as apetition ordered ording to ability. If there''s a factor other than athleticism affecting the results then wouldn''t that just be luck?".


    "Luck, huh?".


    It sounded like an unbefitting remark to me but certainly that may be an aspect of this.


    "Unlike studies, the opponents we will bepeting against are chosen randomly after all. As a factor, it ys a huge role".


    As a matter of fact, there is an aspect of this sports festival where the results can be influenced by how lucky you get with your team. Normally, even Horikita who is capable of beating 80% of the opponents here, will end up losing if she happens to draw the remaining 20%posed of formidable opponents. And on the opposite extreme, someone unathletic who can only beat 10% of the opponents here, if they happen to be pitted against someone even more unathletic than them, may just yet win.


    "But what I''m seeking isn''t something uncertain like that. I want something certain. Using athleticism as a basis, a method that doesn''t purely rely on luck. There were infinite possibilities during the uninhabited ind and shipboard special exams.....I feel that way now. But this time too, surely---".


    Either from the severe mistakes made so far, or from the failures made so far, but right now I could see Horikita bing even more obsessed with victory.


    "Hey, what do you think the big difference is this timepared to the exams on the uninhabited ind and the ship?".


    ".....difference? I think it''s the same kind of special exam".


    "Indeed I won''t deny it''s simr. However, the school side absolutely won''t acknowledge it as being the same".


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Because there''s the cooperative rtionship this time with ss A? But even on the ship groups were formed with different sses and an inexplicable team battle happened too....".


    "That''s not it. In the first ce, the basic premise is different".


    Towards my reserved way of speaking, Horikita showed frustration and I told her what I had realized.


    "In regards to this sports festival, the school side has never once said it was a ''special exam''. We 1st years have been onesidedly calling it such but including Chabashira-sensei too, the other teachers have all only referred to it as the sports festival. Fujimaki of the 3rd years too. Even the printouts we were handed, the words ''special exam'' weren''t written".


    Horikita did not realize, or rather, it didn''t strike home for her.


    "Even so, what''s the matter with that? The mechanism behind it as well as the increase and decrease in points are all pretty much identical to a special exam".


    "Certainly. There''s not much difference in their contents. But their true natures are different. For instance, on a regr written exam, leaving aside the buying and selling of points in secret, in principle the majority of it tests your skills. Simrly, this sports festival too, should basically be seen as looking for your physical abilities and sense. Just by executing a clumsy trick there would be no impact on it. No, it''s been structured so that can''t happen. I think the ss that genuinely challenges this will be able to exhibit their true worth".


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that tricks are impossible or meaningless though.


    But if the sports festival has started then changing the general situation would essentially be impossible. Like how there are things you can do before and after a written exam but in the middle of the exam the things you can do are limited.


    "The essence of this sports festival is to properly make preparations before the actual event. And, to leave behind results during the actual event, that is all there is to it. Simple is best".


    "What I want to say is that preparation before the event. I want ss D to definitively win".


    "Wrong. What you''re trying to do isn''t preparation. You''re trying to conquer it and looking for loopholes".


    "The difference between those.....I don''t understand it".


    "Preparation is, for instance, who will be participating in the contests in which order, or which ones in the other sses are athletic or unathletic, figuring that out. Discerning which order they will be going in. And, to make sure information about us doesn''t leak. That sort of thing. To try and conquer it and looking for loopholes is to force someone into being absent prior to thepetition or forcing them to retire halfway through it, that sort of thing. In other words, you''re just saying you want a strong hand to y, right?".


    It''s natural that Horikita, who has always tried to attack from the front up until now and has lost up until now, would think that way. It''s natural to want to do something to ensure you won''t be overtaken by your opponents in this sports festival.


    But even so, if it''s that easy to do something about it no one would be having a difficult time.


    "At best, you''re saying that it''s necessary to fight openly and win?".


    Regardless of which answer Horikita chooses from now, I have no intention of affirming or denying it. Why? Because the strategy to win isn''t singr but always consists of two sides.


    Whether it''s the uninhabited ind or shipboard or this sports festival. It is possible to ''win upfront'' or to ''win through a loophole'' both. The point is, the important thing is to choose a fighting style that befits the person.


    Right now, she''s neither heads nor tails. She''s at the point where she''s about to be one of those.


    If we say Katsuragi and Ichinose are heads, while Ryuuen and I are tails, I wonder which one will she choose. I do understand her feeling of wanting to resort to ''tails'' after having used that all the way up until now. But still, it''s precisely because using ''tails'' is extremely difficult in this sports festival that I''m warning her.


    "What you think of it is up to you. Horikita, what do you think is the advantage ss D holds right now?".


    ".....it seems like the quarrel between ss B and ss C will carry some advantages for us, perhaps".


    For a brief moment, I thought of ignoring it but I changed my mind.


    Because Horikita Suzune has lived in solitude, her outlook is also overwhemingly narrow.


    "You''re trying to broaden your insight in order to win but isn''t your outlook still narrow?".


    "Are you talking about me having ignored Ryuuen-kun who refused cooperation with ss B? Since he rejected such a connection I think that''s unmistakably something positive though".


    "Do you really think that?".


    ".....after this Ryuuen-kun and Ichinose-san will reconcile and cooperate, that is also a possibility. It''s not like Ichinose-san particrly likes Ryuuen-kun either but if it''s for the sake of victory, she may throw aside her own feelings and cooperate. But, is it wrong to celebrate at this stage? Just judging it to be a positive is not such a bad thing, right?".


    "That''s what I mean by narrow outlook though".


    "That''s an annoying way to put it. Then, what do you see?".


    "Up until now, what you have seen of Ryuuen? He won''t stop thinking about winning. Even as he speaks casually, he''ll always be taking action in order to build strategies to win. But why did he suddenly reject cooperation with ss B at this point? Do you think he truly abandoned cooperation without any thought?".


    "Reason for rejection.....? Are you saying ss B and ss C are already connected behind the scenes, perhaps?".


    It''s necessary to think that way too but the truly important thing is on another vector.


    "What we should be thinking of right now is not about his rtionship with ss B. It''s the fact that there is a high chance he''s already thought of a strategy to win. If not, there are no advantages in throwing away dialogue. The possibility that he lied here to have a discussion with ss B should have more yield".


    "That---I think the possibility of that is low".


    "If the possibility of an earthquake or a fire breaking out is low, are you saying there''s no need to prepare just in case? It seems like you don''t understand the essential importance of preparing for an emergency".


    "That...".


    If such a thing does note to pass, then there''s nothing better than that but if you discard that from the very start then in the case that it does end up happening, our reaction would be dyed.


    "At the very least, I think currently Ryuuen has more than one strategy to win".


    "But.....if that''s the case then it''s abnormal. We''ve just learned about the sports festival. To win or anything.....".


    "That is why it''s necessary to understand that abnormality. What does a frontal attack mean, what does a loophole mean, can we think about those? And also, are there any way we can take ''precautions'' against it? Why don''t we desperately try to squeeze one out? To rise up to ss A, such things are necessary right?".


    If we think about whether or not he has a winning strategy in hand at this stage, we would naturally narrow it down.


    Of course, that is something I''ve started to see after reading Ryuuen''s strategies and thoughts from Sudou''s violence incident up to the shipboard exam. Right now, Horikita cannot see it yet, huh?


    "Well, it''ll be fine if we try various things. Let''s prepare so that at the very least we''ll be able to avoid failure".


    "Do you mind not onesidedly making the premise that we''ll be failing?".


    I''m slightly looking forward now to seeing just how far Horikita is capable of thinking.

 Chapter 202 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    Even after ss was done for the day, I remained behind alone in the ssroom. From the window I could hear the voices of the students engaged in their club activities. Even though the sports festival was drawing close, each and every one of them were in high spirits and did not spare any effort in their daily training. Connecting the earphones to my phone, I opened up the file I received earlier and checked the situation.


    "I see.....".


    Now with this I''ve more or less grasped the situation.


    If necessary, I had thought I would have needed toy 2 or 3 traps from now on but it seems that will be unnecessary.


    Satisfied with the superb course of events I decided to return to the dormitory.


    "You''ve stayed behind unusuallyte, Ayanokouji".


    On my way to the main entrance, I encountered Chabashira-sensei who was sprinkling water with a hose.


    "That may be the case. Are you on duty?".


    "Something like that. To be precise, the region around here has be something like my post, that''s all".


    Saying that, and looking like she was used to it, she continued sprinkling water.


    "Unlike children, people in society are busy in various ways. In particr now that the sports festival is imminent. But still, what happened today? This is the first time I''ve seen you skulking around after school".


    "Isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration?".


    "Have youpleted your preparations for the sports festival?".


    "I feel like I''ve more or less grasped it during the recent homeroom though. Is that not the case?".


    Hirata, Horikita and Sudou included, all their strategies and tactics have been heard by Chabashira-sensei as well.


    "If it''s you, I had thought you''d be thinking of some entric idea or strategy though?".


    "No such thing at all".


    "Nothing at all? I''m sure you understand but---".


    Saying that, Chabashira-sensei tried to bring the topic over to me but upon meeting my eyes, she stopped. Even if we talk about such unnecessary things in a ce like this, no one stands to gain anything.


    "I haven''t forgotten what you told me earlier, sensei. But as to what to do is something I''m free to decide on my own".


    "Certainly that''s the case. I should not be butting in unnecessarily. However, if you continue to go this leisurely, it''s also a fact that this would no longer be the case. If I should lose my reason for protecting you, I will abandon you. Because an ordinary teacher standing up to such pressure isn''t a simple task after all. It''ll be troublesome if you don''t produce results worth protecting".


    I don''t care about such selfish expectations. Feeling irritation at being encroached upon daily, I decided to leave this spot. If only this instructor hadn''t brought forth an unnecessary topic like that, I could have gone by without getting tangled up in this troublesome situation.


    No...it may be that this problem is only a matter of time, sooner orter.


    "I''ll be excusing myself".


    "Sure, be careful on your way back".


    While she worried over the few hundred meters of the way back, I returned to the dormitory.

 Chapter 203 - 2: The Strategy Planning of Class D

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 2: The Strategy nning of ss D</h4>


    Full-scale preparations have begun in anticipation of the sports festival that will bemencing in a month''s time. The 2 hour long homeroom provided to us once a week has been dered a free period where we may utilize it as we wish, the manner in which we spend that time is left up to the judgment of the ss. There are two things which we must decide on in preparation for the actual event.


    How to decide the order of participation for the Universal Participation events? And also, who will be participating in which Rmended Only Participation events? It is clear that these two decisions will have a massive influence on the oue. Here, above everyone else, the leader-like existence of this ss, Hirata, took the initiative.


    Chabashira-sensei, who moved towards the back of the ssroom as though she were vacating the stage, did not say a single word. She likely intends to watch over the situation.


    "In preparation for the sports festival we will begin to take action, but before we start our practice there are several things we need to decide on I believe. The important things are the order of participation for events and the Rmended Only Participation events. I think it''s important to decide how to approach those".


    "Even if you say decide, how are we going to do that?".


    From Sudou''s perspective, a rather uninteresting discussion is starting.


    "Yeah. For instance, in the case of Universal Participation---".


    Perhaps it''s to make it easier to understand than an exnation here, Hirata gripped the chalk and began writing on the ckboard.


    He appears to be a man who handles this sort of thing capably. ''Raising Hands'' and ''Ability''. Those two were written down.


    As he exins, Hirata adds a postscript.


    "It''s still a rough sketch but basically I think it boils down to these two. This is the ''Raising Hands'' system where we''ll listen to your desired order of participation. And this is the ''Ability'' system where we''ll ascertain your abilities to raise efficiency. It has to be one of these two, right? They have their own pros and cons. The ''Raising Hands'' system''s pros are, of course, that everyone would get their desired orders of participation and be able to have fun that way. The cons are that in the case that the desired orders ovep, not everyone can have it their way and the oues will be uneven".


    If we adopt the system where we let everyone have it their way in regards to the order, inevitably that would be the result.


    However, it can smoothly lower the emotional hurdles.


    "Next is the ''Ability'' system. This is extremely simple and it''s the optimal arrangement to ensure that the ones with the highest abilities win. The pros are that it could raise the chances of winning beyond that of the ''Raising Hands'' system but since it relies only on the strong individuals it could decrease the chances of winning for the others and it worries me that it''ll end up ignoring what each one of you want. In theory, I think we can say the same for the Rmended Only Participation events as well. I''ve thought about it roughly but if you have any ideas other than these two please feel free to speak your opinion".


    Hirata finishes his brief exnation. Even the students who could not understand the verbal exnation, from the details written on the ckboard, could slowlyprehend the pros and cons of each system.


    The thoughts of the most of the students must have fallen under one of the ns Hirata had proposed. Especially since no other ns were forting.


    "No matter how you look at it, we should decide based on ability, right? You know yourself best, after all".


    It seems Sudou has no intention of choosing anything other than that as he said those words.


    "If I win then the chances of the ss winning will also rise. That''s a cause for celebration".


    The way he put it was a mess, but it is true. Sudou putting his high physical ability to maximum use is an indispensable element in this sports festival.


    "Well.....it pisses me off but that may be so".


    Towards Sudou''s words which were by no means illogical, the girls whispered in approval.


    Following that, from the boys too, words of support towards Sudou started toe.


    "I''m not very good at sports. Leaving aside Universal Participation, if Sudou is willing to take over the Rmended Only Participation events then I don''t mind consenting".


    For students like Yukimura who specialize in academics, athletics is a field they''re weak in.


    "Then it''s decided, right? I''ll be participating in all Rmended Only Participation events".


    Sudou who fiercely dered that and the students who supported him. It covered for students who were unathletic and prioritized the ss''s victory both.


    "If everyone''s fine with that strategy then as for the Rmended Only Participation events we could do it this way---".


    "Wait".


    It was just before the proposal was approved.


    "I have a supplementary proposal to make".


    The usually taciturn Horikita, said that and joined the conversation.


    Many students, surprised by the unexpected speaker, focused their attention on her.


    "If we have to choose between these two strategies we should go with the ''Ability'' system like Sudou-kun said. I have no objections this far. But with just that, there is no guarantee that we can win against the other sses".


    "Of course that''s true".


    "If so, then it''s obvious that we should prioritize letting the most athletic ones participate in the Rmended Only Participation events of their choosing and simrly in the Universal Participation events we should have them form the best possiblebinations for victory andpete as such. This will allow us to unlock their maximum potential. If I have to put it simply, the fast ones should team up with the slow ones".


    Basically it means that for Hirata and Sudou who are both fast, to avoid a sh between them, adjustments would be needed. Of course, if it''s to win that''s also one option.


    But simultaneously, it is also an option that cruelly cuts off the weak.


    "Hold on a minute. That strategy also means our chances of winning will fall, right?".


    The first one to object like that was the schoolgirl named Shinohara. In order to secure the higher rankings no matter what, it''s necessary to force a collision between the weaker and stronger individuals. Inevitably since the opposite of that is also established, the possibility of the weaker students winning bes extremely low.


    "I can''t ept it. Just because you''re unathletic, if you''re forced topete against someone stronger there''s absolutely no winning. Privileges are given down to 3rd ce so I don''t want to throw aside that possibility though".


    "It can''t be helped. Because it''s for the sake of the ss".


    "I know it''s for the ss.....but I don''t want to lose my private points".


    "If the ss wins, there will be a proportionatepensation. Are you dissatisfied with that?".


    "You can get arge amount of test scores if you win a prize, isn''t giving up unfair?".


    "I understand your desire to think that way. However, that is also strange. From the start, even without relying on the privilege of those scores, it would be just fine if you studied as usual. Besides, if the possibility remains even down to 3rd ce then there''d be no problem even if you don''t win the prize, right? In the first ce, the contests aren''t so simple that you can win a prize with your level of athleticism, right?".


    Both of them were insistent and showed no signs of yielding. In particr, Horikita capitalized on her advantage and stubbornly attacked.


    "Not everyone is as smart as Horikita-san. Don''t lump everyone in the same boat".


    "Study up daily then. I don''t want you to bring up any excuses here".


    ''That''s right, that''s right'', opinions like that supporting Horikita resounded through the ss in no small quantity.


    Horikita''s opinion which focused on efficiency was favored by athletic students starting with Sudou, as well as students aiming for ss A and students who have trouble with sports. Shinohara, while still looking frustrated, seems to have lost her will to fight. In all likelihood, there are students like Shinohara who think they might still be able to slide up to 3rd ce at least.


    Being put together with strong students like Sudou, or being paired up with unathletic students in the cavalry battle and three-legged race, it''s a fact that the victory stand would be distant.


    "Let it be already, Shinohara. If we lost because of you, are you going to take responsibility for it? Huh?".


    "That''s....".


    In this sports festival, the ones with high athletic ability dominate. Sudou, who is seen as being beneath everyone else as far as academics is concerned, is emitting a powerful glow here and holds authority. The ability prioritized n that Horikita and Sudou proposed is a solid n and is not one that is easily broken apart. Shinohara no longer has the ability to object. A conclusion is rapidly drawing close.


    "Honestly how troublesome, to have to talk with dumb people.....you yourself don''t seem to hold any interest in this situation though. If you''re carefree enough to be ying around with your phone then why don''t you think of ways we can win?".


    "It''ll be fine if I leave it up to you and Hirata, right?".


    I closed the screen on my phone and ced it inside my pocket. The discussion is over---it was just when I had thought that.


    "Ahh---can I have a moment? I object. Like Shinohara said, what''s up with getting the rest of the students in trouble? Are you saying that by doing that, you can bring the ss together as one?".


    The one who said that was Karuizawa. As though shielding Shinohara, she res at Horikita.


    "To bring together as one, means exactly that. Do you understand?".


    "Not all. I don''t understand. Hey, what do you think, Kushida-san?".


    Karuizawa calls out to Kushida, who was being ''uncharacteristically'' quiet and watching over the situation. Kushida seemed slightly surprised but immediately after appearing to think about it she makes her deration.


    "It''s a difficult problem. I was thinking I understand the feelings of both sides. Like Horikita-san, I''d like to win as a ss. Like Shinohara-san said, I also want to leave behind the possibility of everyone winning too, I guess".


    Saying that, she continued to speak.


    "If there is an alternative n, thenbining both their opinions would be the ideal form. A way that both the person who takes 1st ce and the one who ces bottom could be convinced of".


    As she answered like that, I could hear a lot of consenting voices from within the ss. That flow, perhaps she had already assumed a simr statement would be made in advance but Horikita immediately cut in.


    "Of course I''ve thought of it. A way that both sides could ept. That is, for the students who feel like they have no need of the test scores to rank highly and use the private points they''ve gained from that to offset the points lost by the students who rank at the bottom. The entire ss will share the rise and fall. If it''s like this, there are noints right?".


    A n which, in exchange for lowering the possibility of victory, offsets the risk in case of defeat. If it''s like this, a bit of eptance would rise in the opposition. Of course, that still leaves the bottom 10 across all school years in trouble though.


    "Oh, that''ll do fine right? There''ll be no loss no matter how much we cut corners this way".


    Sudou said that and scornfullyughed as if to say ''what a pathetic bunch''.


    "But that''s only for points, right? The possibility of winning the prize goes down. What does everyone think?".


    Even in that situation, Karuizawa still voiced her disagreement. Then calls out to the girls belonging to the Karuizawa faction.


    ".....if Karuizawa-san objects, then I guess I also object".


    One after another, the girls following Karuizawa''s lead began to show their opposition.


    "Are you all idiots? Objecting just because she objects? Completely illogical. This is an exam so it''s obvious that we should build up a strategy based around winning efficiently. The other sses absolutely don''t have any imbeciles like you".


    "That''s something Horikita-san doesn''t understand, right? Currently I''m against it. There are also others who are against it so think about those people too. I won''t ept it unless thepetitions are decided impartially".


    The influence of Karuizawa, who has united the girls, was strong and support for the n that prioritized the ss''s victory that Horikita advocated ceased to exist.


    "Calm down, both of you. If we cannot agree on our opinions then we have no choice but to take a majority vote".


    It was inevitable it''d end up like this. To ameliorate the stalemate situation, Hirata cut in like that.


    "I think we should impartially resolve this by taking a vote here".


    "If Yousuke-kun says so, I agree---".


    "...that''s right. I also think it''s not the time to be quarrelling with each other. In any case, I''ve protested. I hope you all will make the right judgement".


    Horikita sat down in frustration and red at me.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, can you shut her up?".


    "There''s no way I can shut her up, right?".


    "Recently, you''ve been in touch with Karuizawa-san right? Isn''t that what''s causing her to act spoiled?".


    "No, Karuizawa is that type of person from the start right?".


    Perhaps Horikita was convinced by that point but she quietly uttered ''certainly''.


    However, she could not hide her irritation towards Karuizawa who could not provide a basis and the girls who changed their opinions based on their feelings.


    "Now then, the thorough ability focused n that Horikita-san wove and the n that emphasizes the individual that includes Karuizawa-san''s opinion. Which one is better, shall we decide it by a show of hands? If there are people who find it difficult to choose I''m thinking of epting a non-vote as well".


    Horikita''s n that gives preferential treatment to the capable ones. Karuizawa''s n that respects the individual and cares for the whole.


    It appears the ss''s future and the impact on the exam will depend on which one of those the ss leans towards. Of course it''s not like I have any interest in that though.....


    "Then first, those in favor of Horikita-san''s n".


    "Yeah. I, of course, agree with Horikita''s n. The reason for it is simple, to win. The more athletic people participate, the more we win. Isn''t that just fine?".


    Sudou took the initiative and raised his hand. And following him were students like Yukimura and Sakura, the students who had no confidence in their athleticism gave their approval. On the other hand, the students who cannot win against the talented but are still capable to an extent, or Karuizawa''s group, did not raise their hands.


    "16 votes. Thank you, you can lower your hands now".


    Whether this number isrge or small, is something that will be decided based on how many non-votes there are.


    "Hold on, Ayanokouji-kun. Could it be, you agree with Karuizawa-san''s n?".


    Horikita, who naturally realized that I did not raise my hand, hit me.


    "Rx, it''s my policy to be a non-voter".


    ".....if that''s the case then wouldn''t it have been fine to go along with my n?".


    "It''s not like your n is necessarily a just one, right?".


    "I don''t understand. Choosing the option that gives the ss the best possibility of winning, ultimately results in the acquisition ofrge amounts of private points. The points won from winning matches here and there are insignificant. If you say that''s wrong, then I''d like you to give me a clear reason why".


    "I didn''t say you were wrong. I''m just saying that''s not the only answer".


    The ''expendable pawns'' sent to collide into and crush the formidable enemies will end the sports festival without having gained any points. Well, Horikita understands that much at least. It''s just that she''s taken that as a necessary sacrifice in order to rise up.


    "It''s just that the other students aren''t all looking ahead like you are".


    "Then, next up is theposite n from Karuizawa-san. Win where we have to, and have fun where we can. People in favor of this n please raise your hands".


    Other than the Karuizawa group, while scattered hands began to rise. There were several votes. However, just by Karuizawa having raised her hand, one after another girls followed her example.


    However---


    "...the result of the majority vote is.....16 votes for Horikita-san''s n and 13 votes for Karuizawa-san''s n. Can I assume the rest are non-voters?".


    The total count waspleted without any objections. It can be said that the votes Karuizawa had gathered weren''t due to the contents of her n but rather because they were instructed to do so.


    It''s not that this is because confidence in Karuizawa is low but rather simply because Horikita''s n is realistic for a victory and efficient, is what everyone must have realized. ss D''s strategy will be to act to win not as individuals, but as a ss, is what has been decided.


    "....".


    Since it was approved by a majority vote, Karuizawa won''t let any dissatisfaction leak here.


    "This concludes it then, Karuizawa-san. Now then, Hirata-kun, I''ll leave the rest up to you".


    Changing her mind, Karuizawa too needs to choose this draft presently in order to win. Of course, I don''t think a bad option''s been chosen either. In the first ce, the unathletic people won''t be taking the initiative to say they''d like to participate in this and that now.


    Inevitably, the role of the rmended will fall to athletic guys like Sudou and Hirata.


    "Then, regarding the number of participants for the Rmended Only Participation events---".


    "I''ll bepeting in all the contests. If there''s anyone objecting to that then I''ll have a direct confrontation with them".


    Strongly dering that, Sudou talked about the strategy that has not changed from the start. Moreover, he seems intent on forcing anyone whoins into surrender. It''s an overly bullish deration but its effect is preeminent as there were no discontent or grumbling from anyone. Since talented students will be assembled from now on, Sudou being the first candidate on the list is something of a confirmed matter.


    "I''ll also be participating in as manypetitions as possible".


    As expected, the one who rmended herself was Horikita. Karuizawa slightly hardened her expression. The girls around them whispered into each other''s ears. I wonder if they''re trash-talking.


    Then, self-derations and rmendations happened side by side and one after another the rmended participants were decided. But not all thepetitions were filled up that easily and only about 1/3rd of the Universal Participation events were filled. As he dered, Sudou will be participating in allpetitions and other than him, in most of thepetitions, Horikita and Hirata and most definitely Kushida and Onodera and the other athletic students will bepeting. And the rest are still nk.


    "Oi, Kouenji. Aren''t you going to be cooperating?".


    Sudou said that while ring at the man who has not said a word since the discussion began. It''s because Sudou himself acknowledges that this man possesses a potential equal to his, if not greater.


    If Kouenji participates seriously, at the very least in individualpetitions the top spot is already promised to him.


    "Earlier, you didn''t raise your hand either".


    "I am not interested. You people can do as you wish".


    "Don''t fuck around, you bastard".


    "I am not fucking around. There''s no reason why I''d be forced to by you. In the first ce, even if you had the authority to force me I have no intention of listening to you".


    In other words, it means no matter what happens Kouenji has no intention of changing himself.


    "I don''t think there''s any need to decide everything here, Sudou-kun. Kouenji-kun too must have his own strengths and weaknesses, and unreasonably inviting him is not always the right thing to do".


    Following up for Kouenji and urging Sudou to calm down was Hirata.


    "At the very least, what''s been decided from today''s discussion is the ss''s strategy and the wills of those who wish to participate in the individualpetitions. I think we can afford to decide the rest carefully".


    And with that remark, the discussion has reached its end.


    However, a portion of the students may have felt discontent towards this discussion.


    Why Karuizawa continued to oppose Horikita''s n? In regards to her athletic ability, she''s neither passes nor fails. For her, Horikita''s n which involved sharing both joys and pain with each other, should not have been a bad thing by any means.


    I''m not sure how many people felt that though.

 Chapter 204 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    After school, having some free time I decided to send a mail I had written up addressed to a certain individual and right after, as I finished it up I made eye contact with Karuizawa.


    No, eye contact isn''t such a good thing.


    It''s just, I searched for an opening and snuck a nce towards her but coincidentally, she noticed my gaze. However, it obviously must have been that my intentions weren''t conveyed to her, as Karuizawa left the ssroom with two of her female friends in tow.


    As I thought, unless I contact her directly there''s no way she''d understand.


    Taking my bag in hand, I moved to go back to my room, leaving the ssroom a minute after Karuizawa.


    "Hey".


    Descending the stairs, as I headed towards the main entrance, I was stopped by Karuizawa who was alone for some reason.


    "Didn''t you go back?".


    "I did think about going back, but I thought you wanted to say something to me so I waited. Was I wrong?".


    I could not help but be surprised by her statement.


    "Somewhat".


    "Well, I also have something to tell you anyways. Do you mind hearing me out briefly?".


    ''Go ahead'', I urged Karuizawa to talk.


    "The mail you sent me. I''d like to hear about your true intentions".


    Saying that, she opened her phone and showed me the mail. There, this was written.


    "No matter what it may be, object to Horikita''s opinion. Then right afterwards, ask Kushida for her opinion".


    That was what I had instructed Karuizawa to do in the middle of ss.


    "As far as improvisation goes, you have a way of spinning a good story. In that situation, you did well objecting".


    "Really. If I had to say, I agreed with Horikita-san''s opinion. I don''t quite understand calling out to Kushida-san either. So, what''s the meaning behind that order?".


    "There''ll be no end to it if you worry over the meaning behind each and every one of my actions. And even if you wish for it, there''s no guarantee that I''d answer. Do you understand what I mean by this?".


    "You''re telling me to just obey your orders without asking the reason behind them. I get it".


    "That is what I mean".


    The obedient Karuizawa did not inquire any further.


    "Then, other than that, tell me something. You didn''t raise your hand but which one did you think was the right one?".


    "I''d have to say both were right. Where to ce the emphasis is up to the individual themselves after all".


    "That''s not an answer. Ultimately, you didn''t answer what you''re really thinking".


    "Unfortunately, I have a policy of basically not thinking in terms of ''which'' one".


    ".....what''s with that? I don''t understand. What do you want to do? Are you aiming to throw the other sses into chaos? Or are you seriously thinking about raising up ss D to ss A?".


    "At the very least, Horikita believes that".


    ''That''s not what I mean'', as though saying that Karuizawa sighed and red at me.


    "What I''m asking about isn''t what Horikita-san thinks. I''d like you to tell me already what you''re seeing and what you''re aiming for".


    "Let''s see. If I had to say, I have no interest in rising up to ss A. It''s just, I''m starting to feel like preparing this ss to be able to rise to ss A isn''t such a bad thing".


    "What''s that mean? I don''t quite understand what the difference may be, just how condescending do you intend to be?"


    It''s better to keep Chabashira-sensei froming to the front here.


    "Even if I put it into words now, you won''t believe me and I have no way to prove it. That''s why I''ll affix a protective line so that you''ll believe me many times over. In this sports festival, a traitor will appear from within ss D. Then, that person will leak internal information from ss D, all of it, to the outside".


    "Wait, huh? Are you seriously saying that!?".


    "If that timees, you''ll believe me too. What I''m seeing, what I have seen, that is".


    "What do you mean, tell me the details".


    "Right now, I can''t. But, when the timees I will tell you everything. Right now go, we''re standing out too much here".


    "I was going to do it even if you didn''t tell me to. If I''m seen together with someone gloomy like you, my value will decrease. But...by any chance even if a traitor appears, it''ll be fine right?".


    "Yeah. I''ve already prepared for that asion".


    Saying that, I showed her my phone. Of course, Karuizawa might not know exactly what this is though. Either way, even as she made a dissatisfied face, Karuizawa descended down the stairs.


    I saw her off and breathed a sigh. ss D''s strategy has more or less solidified. As well as the strategy I''ve drawn up.


    Now then, I wonder what kind of battle our ally ss A has envisioned? Considering Katsuragi''s personality, they''ll probably be executing a solid n but....Sakayanagi''s existence, naturally for the White Team, and for ss D too a positive.


    For instance, let''s say there was an escape device that could only save one person, and the ones in a predicament are a healthy individual and a disabled person. In that situation, what I mean is that the healthy individual has no obligation to hand the device over to the disabled person on ount of their physical disability. Since the person is a cripple who cannot resist, it''s fine to just steal the escape device from them even if physically hitting them is required. Born as an individual, you naturally have the right to live as an individual as well.


    In an emergency scenario, the illegality of it will be thrown aside. There''s nothing fair nor unfair about that. Just because Sakayanagi cannot engage in sports doesn''t mean there''s any need to go easy on her.


    "But even so...".


    Just by having a deep past, Karuizawa is better at reading people and emotions than I had imagined. More than anything, the fact that she managed to make her surroundings ''not'' see her like that gives her high points.


    Once again, having finished up this unexpected business, I felt satisfied and decided to return.

 Chapter 205 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    Until the sports festival, other than deciding the participants of the contests, there are a mountain load of other things that need to be done. Preparations that need to be done to ensure the sports festival goes smoothly ount for the majority of them. Marches as well as practicing from the moment of admission into thepetitions to its end. The majority of physical education sses were dered as free periods and students were each given permission to tackle any sort of practice they desire.


    "I''ve borrowed it".


    For the physical education period the next day, Hirata submitted an application to the school and obtained the grip strength measuring instrument. Horikita''s n which was adopted, based on priority of athletic superiority, was a n that would simply bring together those confident in their strength. It''s simple but it''ll function well enough as a yardstick.


    In particr, there are more than a fewpetitions in which the boys will bepeting that purely require strength.


    "Let''s do it in order. Let''s measure the grip strength of our dominant arms shall we? If you tell me the results then I''ll record them. I''ve borrowed two so we can measure more efficiently and save time".


    Saying that, he distributed one each to Hondou and Yukimura who were beside him. It''s probably him deciding to measure in both a clockwise and anticlockwise direction. But Sudou, who did not feel like it, instead forcibly grabbed the instrument and stole it away.


    "Let''s start from me, Hirata. Becauses by starting with me, it''ll be possible to set high standards".


    It wasn''t a logic I understood well but I did understand that he wanted to boast about his own strength.


    "Umm.....then let''s have the other one start with Sotomura-kun besides Sudou-kun".


    Having had the order be forcibly changed, the starting point had to once again be adjusted.


    "Keep looking, Ayanokouji. This is the strength of the man who will be carrying this ss".


    Sudou confidentlyughs and shows off his ability as the one who forcibly became the first one up.


    "Uraaa!".


    Filled with fighting spirit, Sudou''s shoulder shook as he gripped the instrument in his right hand.


    The digital numerical values rapidly rise. In an instant it rose above 50 and hit 60 and continued to climb up to 70. Then, the value digitally disyed in the end was 82.4 kg. The surroundings briefly went into an uproar.


    "You''re way too freakishly strong!".


    "Heh. It''s because I''ve always been training. This is natural. Hey, you do it too, Kouenji".


    Almost as though it were a provocation, he showed off the value to Kouenji while handing over the instrument.


    "I am not interested. You may ignore me".


    Polishing his fingernails, Kouenji then blew on his fingertips.


    "Are you scared of losing to me? Well, after seeing a value like this it''s understandable".


    He made such a cheap provocation, but it appears Kouenji has no intention of responding to him as he did not turn to look at him.


    "Tch...hey, Ayanokouji".


    Since I was beside Sudou, I was forcibly handed the grip strength measuring instrument.


    "No, I can do itter".


    "Huh? You too? Don''t fuck around. Do it in order".


    I''d rather not be told that by Sudou who forcibly stole the turn for himself but certainly if we''re going in this order then next up would be me. However, to think the second person to be measured would be me.....I know Sudou''s 82.4 kg is a considerably high value but I wonder what the average would be for a 1st year high school student?


    I''ve gripped hundreds of thousands of such measuring instruments in the past, but I''ve never before heard what the average is for those of my generation. Because nothing except my personal records were kept.


    "Hey, Sudou. About how much would be the average for a high school student?".


    "Huh? I don''t know. Shouldn''t it be around 60?".


    "60, huh....?".


    I gripped the grip strenght measuring instrument I received such that the monitor was visible to me. Your grip strength isn''t something that''s simply proportional to the thickness of your arm.


    Of course it''s not like they are unrted but what''s important is the brachioradialis muscle located in the forearm and the bundle of muscles known as the flexor carpi radialis muscle. The mechanism is that as the muscles of the forearm contract, it pulls on the tendons and causes the fingers to bend. As such, one can improve their grip strength by training this particr bundle of muscles. In other words, as long as you possess a certain amount of muscle mass, then depending on how you train it''s possible to exceed 100 kg.


    Naturally, to achieve this, nothing but long periods of training involving gripping are necessary.


    Slowly adding force to the lever, I gripped it. Then, once I had passed 44 I began to fine tune it. Once I had passed 55 I performed further minute adjustments and once it had reached slightly over 60 I stopped adding to it.


    ".....I can''t, I can''t move it any further".


    Saying that, I released my grip on the measuring instrument and handed it over to Ike beside me. Then, I headed over to report to Hirata.


    "I got 60.6".


    I uninterestedly reported it like that.


    "Heh...you''re pretty strong, Ayanokouji-kun".


    As though impressed, Hirata turned towards me and gave me a smile.


    "Ehh? No, that''s about average right? Was it such a remarkable value?".


    "I think the average is lower than that though? I''d say about 45 or around 50?".


    "Hirata---. I got 42.6. Give me a little bonus and make it 50".


    Ikees over to report. It was a request for a not-so-little bonus. Even as he smiles bitterly, Hirata writes down 42.6 on the notebook.


    Sotomura got 41, and Miyamoto who came afterwards got 48 and certainly, there were a lot of results under 50.


    "I see.....so 60 was high....".


    Apparently I was wrong for having asked someone like Sudou about the national average. There''s no possible way he would know all that. I had thought to avoid participating in the contests by firmly staying in the middle but it was a huge miscalction. At this rate it may be necessary for me to participate in some Rmended Only Participation events.


    As a result, leaving aside Kouenji, I ended up as 2nd ce in the ss. I''ve made a blunder.


    Next up, 3rd ce is Hirata with 57.9.


    As I thought, an omnipotent man like him could produce unwavering results even here.


    On the other hand, Sudou who intends on carrying the entire ss in the sports festival, did not hide his disappointment at the results of his ssmates.


    "How unreliable, my ss that is.....except for me everyone else is like trash. Currently it might as well be over after Ayanokouji".


    Even if it''s a fact, that he''s able to say that with the people in question right beside him is one of the amazing things about Sudou.


    After the boys all finished measuring, this time they handed over the measuring instrument to the girls. I suppose it''s obvious since there are mixedpetitions where strength will be required of them just as it is of the boys.


    Currently, Hirata was filling in the total measured results into the Rmended Only Participation events frame and putting them together on the notebook.


    "Tug of war and omnidirectional tug of war can simply be in the order of grip strength then. Sudou-kun, Ayanokouji-kun, Miyake-kun and me".


    "Hey, I''m curious about something but I''ve never heard about that omnidirectional tug of war. I''ve never heard of it you know".


    "I haven''t heard of it either so I researched it. Exactly as it sounds like, it seems like a contest where you pull a rope in all four directions. From 4 sses, their chosen 4 each with 16 in total pulling on the rope all at once, it appears to be that sort of contest".


    Unlike the normal tug of war where it can be left up to strength, it seems like tactics will be important here.


    Hirata writes out the participants for the omnidirectional tug of war.


    "Hey, Hirata, aren''t we getting any chances?".


    "It''s not like that. For instance, in scavenger hunt, rather than athleticism I think luck is what''s being tested".


    "Luck, huh? Then how will we decide it?".


    "Simple is best. How about we go with rock-paper-scissors?".


    I had thought it was unlike the serious Hirata, but surprisingly it may be a reasonable proposal.


    In an individual''s life, luck is unexpectedly a huge factor. It''s uncertain, but through fluctuations in luck it''s possible for an individual''s life to make a 180 degree change. There are people who, while talented, remains employees of a firm while there are also those who, while ipetent, manage to climb up to the position of president.


    That is indeed proof that the element of luck is involved as well.


    Of course, generally factors other than that are the cause most of the time though. The scavenger hunt of the sports festival, if we''re only going to be deciding the participants for that then rock-paper-scissors should be sufficient.


    Dividing them up into groups of several people, we narrowed down the ones who will bepeting. Of course, I have no intention of participating. Praying only for a loss, I took on the first round and that in itself is a victory. Then, praying with even greater fervor to lose I took on the second round (as a matter of fact the final round). However, I brilliantly ended up winning.


    Three boys and two girls. The participation of the five who win in rock-paper-scissors was decided.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, Yukimura-kun, Sotomura-kun, Mori-san and Maezono-san. The five of you, then".


    Then adding Sudou too, the six of us will be participating in the scavenger hunt.


    "Kopou! I-I have been chosen for the scavenger hunt! Kopou!".


    The Professor despairs with a bubbling vigor.


    "Why did I choose rock? Kopou".


    "Well we''re in agreement there...".


    At times like this, I wonder whether it could be called fortune or misfortune. It''s absolutely misfortune.....


    "I''m jealous---".


    Ike expresses his envy of the winners.


    It''s interesting that depending on the person, the viewpoint of luck also changes. No, really...


    I''d like to say I''ll hand over my position but that one sentence alone could spark a discussion so I chose not to. I could also see dissatisfaction from students like the Professor who did not want to participate.


    Then, even as various expectations turnedplicated, the frame of the contests were all properly filled out.


    "Done".


    Hirata turned over the notebook after having finished deciding on the participation of each individual student in all contests.


    Seeing that the ss has regained its calm, Hirata sighs in relief. However, this is only a provisional matter, and depending on future practice and information gained from the other sses, there will likely be portions that will undergo huge changes.


    "The information we''ve just decided on is of extreme importance and is something we don''t want the other sses to know about so for your own turn and partner I''d like you to write it down. To make sure no photographic records are left behind".


    Hirata who takes everything into ount. That forethought is appropriate. If a phone were to be used to simply record the list on the notebook then there''s no telling where it''ll be spread around.


    The notebook is passed around from person to person. Horikita said this towards me as I was watching over the situation of the ss.


    "What''s wrong, Ayanokouji-kun? You have a rather meek look on your face".


    "Several unwilling participations have been decided on after all. I''d feel mncholy".


    "I can''t be helped. In this ss, there''s an overwhelming gap between students who are athletic and those who are unathletic".


    "Certainly that''s true".


    The ratio of participation in the Rmended Only Participation events that was fought over is now decided. As expected, the one with an overwhelming amount of participations is Sudou. He''d be in all the contests to the point you''d worry about his stamina. As for girls, starting with Horikita, a lot of students will be participating in 3 events. On the other hand, misfortune umted for me and I''ll have to participate in 2 events. Of course, it''s still not like it''s the final decision but merely a provisional ceholder and if, prior to the actual event, a suitable individual were to appear I''d probably be able to switch with them. At such a time I intend on manfully handing it over. No, by all means I''d like to hand it over.

 Chapter 206 - 3: Everyone’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 3: Everyone''s Thoughts</h4>


    Starting from the next homeroom, in preparation for the event, it has been decided that we''ll be practicing independently. During our free period, each and every student changed into their gym uniforms, that is to say, their jerseys, and headed out towards the school grounds.


    "Uwa, hey look at that".


    Ike, with a tantly ufortable look on his face, stares at the school building. And there, from the ssrooms, there were students peeking out at us. And not just one but several students could be seen.


    "That there''s ss B, right? They''re conducting reconnaissance right away---".


    To figure out the physical abilities of the other sses prior to the sports festival is something that would be on anyone''s checklist.


    "ss A beside them is also looking at us".


    Regardless of whether we''re enemies or allies, to grasp our capabilities is not a bad thing for them. If we do this somewhere as conspicuous as the school grounds, being watched is also natural.


    However, even if we hold back here so as to not have our abilities be discerned, ultimately it will only mean that the opportunities for us to practice for the actual event will decrease.


    "It''s started right off the bat".


    Horikita, who finished changing, also seems to have immediately realized the curious stares. But what worries me is ss C. Even though there were signs of people being inside their ssroom, not a single person looked towards us.


    It''s almost as if they''re saying who from ss D participates in what contest is of no concern to them.


    "Are you worried about Ryuuen-kun?".


    "Well, a bit".


    "I really doubt that he didn''t think about conducting reconnaissance on us but he''s the one who rejected cooperation with ss B after all. He doesn''t have any intention of seriously building up a strategy".


    Right after she said that, almost as though saying ''I understand'', looked at me and continued.


    "Is what I would have thought if I hadn''t been warned by you. Surely the other students must be thinking that way".


    Horikita further looked towards the students of ss D who were endeavoring to practice.


    "The thing you mentioned earlier, about Ryuuen-kun already having thought of a strategy to win. So this means that has now been realized, right? After all, it means reconnaissance is no longer necessary for him, doesn''t it?".


    The optimistic expression Horikita had in the gymnasium can already no longer be seen. On the contrary, I could see her being pronouncedly bewildered.


    "Anyone would want information on the other sses. Whose physical abilities are high or who''s going to be participating in which contests, they''d be dying to know those. But he''s not showing any sign of that".


    That''s right, that in itself is proof that Ryuuen already has a strategy he''s keeping to himself.


    "The important point here is to not be satisfied after only knowing that ''Ryuuen has thought of a strategy''".


    "...what do you mean?".


    "Normally, when a persones up with a strategy or a secret measure, they would do their utmost to ensure their enemies don''t wise up to it. However, that man isn''t even trying to hide that and is boldly not conducting any reconnaissance".


    "He''s acting boldly, almost like he''s showing off".


    Then, if you think about what that would mean, you would be able to simultaneously see his thought patterns as well.


    I wonder how much of that Horikita can see right now.


    "You, that insight or observation of yours, I can''t help but ask where you picked it up. But you''ve forbidden that so I dare not ask though".


    What a disagreeable and Horikita-like way of putting it. Of course, no matter how she prods me I won''t be saying anything though.


    "Suzune, do you have a moment?".


    Sudou, who camete, called out to Horikita, who was deep in thought. Horikita, who cut off her own thoughts, said to Sudou in a slightly irritated manner. It appears there''s something else she''s bothered by.


    "I''ve been warning you repeatedly but would you mind not calling me by my first name?".


    "What''s that mean? Do you have a problem with being called like that?".


    "A huge one, yes. I don''t want a person I''m not close with to call me by my first name".


    She took decisive action like that without paying heed to Sudou''s feelings.


    "If you insist on continuing to call me like this even after I''ve directly told you I''m ufortable with it, I''ll be taking action".


    Truly a terrifying expression. If possible, I''d rather not hear the details of what she has to say.


    He must truly want to call her by her first name but he''d lose everything if shees to hate him. However, I don''t know what Sudou thought of it, as he said this.


    "Then, in this sports festival, if I can produce the best results out of ss D.....at that time, please give me permission to officially call you by your first name".


    Ohh? For Sudou, that''s a rather modest wish he''s put into words.


    It''s just even so, I don''t know whether or not Horikita will honestly acknowledge it.


    "You working hard is a desirable thing but why do I have to respond to that?".


    It seems Horikita hadn''t thought that she had curried goodwill with Sudou. In response to that, I wonder how Sudou will answer her.


    "....not too long after enrollment, you saved me, right? That''s why I want to be proper love...no, first I want to be friends with you. This is a step towards that".


    "I don''t understand. It''s not something you''d go out of your way to dere and put into action. But alright. If you produce the best results, then at that time, I will permit you to call me by my first name. However, don''t be satisfied with just the ss. Show me the best results across the entire school year".


    Saying that, Horikita struck Sudou with the highest hurdle. But, in a sense, it may be good material to act as a booster for Sudou. There was no sign of fear on him.


    "Alright. It''s a promise, if I be the 1st across the school year then I''ll be calling you by your first name".


    "However, until you produce results you can''t. Also, if you cannot take 1st ce amongst the school year then you are forever forbidden from calling me by my first name. You''ll do well to prepare yourself for that".


    "S-Sure".


    Although he had an overwhelmingly difficult task pressed upon him, Sudou vigorously nodded and answered.


    It''s just, well, the possibility of it is by no means low. As far as I''ve seen from students of the other sses, Sudou''s potential is unmistakably top ss. I can see he''ll have no problem with the individual contests.


    The only one who could stand against him, Kouenji, seems to have no motivation so there should be no problem there. All that''s left is to see just how many records he can break in contests that require cooperation.

 Chapter 207 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    After a brief check inside the room, genuine practice for the purpose of determining aptitude began. Hirata''s policy was also in effect withpulsory participations not being demanded of the students but with the goal of bringing the ss together as one the participation rate was about 90% and ended with only those like Kouenji and the Professor declining.


    "Hau, auu, fuu....".


    Right now, a girl came in atst ce and looking as though she were about to copse, she ced her hands on both her knees.


    "Good work out there, Sakura. You were eagerly running out there".


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun. Huu".


    Sakura, who''s always been unathletic, did not proactively participate in things like this. However, recently she''s been serious in taking the initiative and is working hard to be a member of the ss.


    It''s just regrettably, since she''s not very athletic, results don''t follow her.


    "Ora! Let''s go!".


    On the other hand, as for the usually unserious Sudou, his existence right now would be noticed by just about anyone. After having mouthed off in ss, he could not afford to let it end with disappointing results.


    However, that was a needless concern. Bathing in attention, perhaps he''s utilizing more power than usual but Sudou scored without permitting anyone to catch up to him. There are probably no students in our ss that could stand up to him as an equal.


    "As expected of Sudou-kun. Whatever you do, you end up in 1st ce among the ss. That''s amazing".


    Kushida expressed her respect towards Sudou, who ran the 100 meter dash, while she jumps up and down.


    "Heh, well I guess. But even so, I don''t know what''ll happen if he runs though".


    The one Sudou red and looked back at was Kouenji, who did not show any interest in the ss.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve never seen Kouenji run seriously before".


    Before, when he faced Sudou as an opponent during swimming lessons, when he swam seriously just that once, he transcended Sudou''s time. From that, I was able to confirm that Kouenji has high potential.


    But Kouenji is the type of man who won''t make a move at all unless he himself decides he''ll be doing it. In regards to this sports festival, since his policy is to basically let us think and act freely on our own, Kouenji truly won''t do anything at all.


    "Yeah, but it''s really amazing. In this sports festival, Sudou-kun''s the leader".


    "Leader? Me....?".


    As he was once again told that, Sudou seemed slightly dumbfounded as he pointed at himself.


    "I agree with that too. The sports festival is truly the ce for the athletic students, after all. I believe Sudou-kun is more than qualified for that. If you''re fine with it, can you ept it too for everyone''s sake?".


    As if agreeing with Kushida, Hirata said that while recording. The sports festival demands a strong leader. Hirata also has those qualities in abundance but perhaps he''s judged that Sudou who excels at it would fit the bill better.


    "But even so, I''m not cut out to be a leader.....".


    Sudou, who pretty much acts alone or with a small few, seemed slightly bewildered. Then he looked at Horikita who was near him and asked her for her opinion.


    "You''re not the type of person who can theoretically exin things to someone. For a leader, Hirata-kun would be the superior choice. However, by looking at your sprint earlier as well as your other records I can understand. You''re the type of person to shine while bathing in the attention of many. To tug the ss along, it''s probable that brute force will be necessary. I have no intention of objecting to you being named the leader".


    She did not affirm it, but neither did she reject it. In other words, it means she''s acknowledged Sudou.


    It seems Horikita is not just vaguely participating in this practice but had been properly ascertaining talent.


    "....I get it. I''ll guide ss D to victory in this sports festival then".


    Perhaps it could be called the weakness of having fallen in love but Sudou took on such an attitude so as to live up to Horikita''s expectations.


    "Don''t get clumsily overconfident. You''ll get itter if you do".


    She warned Sudou to listen to her and after that Horikita left to continue the practice.


    While blushing, Sudou looked at her back and clenched his fist.

 Chapter 208 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    Sudou, who had started acting in his capacity as leader, had the students assemble on the next day and began coaching them. It appears Sudou''s job on his first day as leader is to teach them to get the hang of tug of war. I watched from a slight distance.


    "You''re pointlessly straining too much. There''s no strength at all behind your tug. At this rate you won''t win what can be won".


    Saying that, perhaps he intends on giving a practical demonstration, Sudou gripped in his hands a short rope. Facing him were two people, Ike and Yamauchi. It appears he intends on taking them on alone.


    The two of them must surely have expected to win but when the match began, Sudou pulled on the rope with overwhelming strength. Not too long after, the two of them fell before Sudou and sat down on the ground.


    "See? You''re not putting any strength into it".


    "I don''t get it.....hey Sudou. Is there a trick or something behind this?".


    "Power is also vital but in cases like this it''s not just your arm but rather you use your hips, you know, hips".


    Even as he spoke roughly, Sudou was giving each and every studentplete and thorough instructions.


    "Hey, Sudou-kun. Can you have a look hereter? The horseman isn''t going too well".


    "Wait a minute. I''ll be right there".


    There were more than a few students who aren''t especially good at sports and so there were quite a lot of voices calling out to ask for Sudou''s opinion. Surprisingly enough, I honestly didn''t expect that even the girls would ask him for his opinion.


    "He surprisingly appears to be doing it seriously".


    "It''s the first time his surroundings have relied on him after all. The role of leader may yet surprisingly befit him, don''t you think?".


    In theory, having people rely on you would make just about anyone feel good. It''s especially true for students like Sudou who have lived in solitude.


    "As for me, if it weren''t for ''that'', I wouldn''t mind praising him though...".


    ''That''? As I was about to ask her about that, an angry voice rang out.


    "I''m telling you that''s not it!".


    Kicking the dirt on the ground, he blew up a dust cloud towards Ike and the others.


    "Dowa! Peh, peh! Please stop!".


    Seeing that, Horikita sighed. Certainly, him being quick to get physical is a problem. A leader must have proper awareness that the people they interact with are fundamentally different from them. On the other hand, the leader who always employs kind teaching methods is Hirata. Underneath the girl waiting for Sudou''s instructions, he was checking their positions in order to ensure afortable posture and to establish a foundation in preparation for the cavalry battle.


    "Yeah, I think this is fine. But don''t you feel a bit cramped?".


    "That''s right....my shoulders hurt a bit, I guess".


    "Let''s try changing positions a bit, shall we? I think just by moving a few centimeters it''ll be different".


    "Ohh---you''re right, it feels ratherfortable now. Thank you, Hirata-kun".


    "Please help out here a bit too, Hirata".


    Yet another cavalry group asked for help and Hirata responded with a smile.


    "How about you teach the girls too?".


    Horikita too, within her ss, is top ss as far as athleticism goes. She has quite a lot of potential as a leader.


    "I have no intention of teaching them. In the first ce, I doubt there''s anyone who wants to be taught by me".


    Boldly saying something that she shouldn''t be proud of, she begins warming up on her own.


    "I have my hands full with making sure I can produce results. Can you afford to beid-back? If you''re confident you can win no matter who you fight against, then that''s fine though".


    "I have no such confidence".


    "Sounds about right. Your results are always mediocre after all. You''re neither fast nor are you slow, inconspicuous results".


    "You knew?".


    "For the record, I intend on ascertaining the abilities of my ssmates".


    It appears even in physical education sses, she''s been closely observing me.


    "I''ll ask you this once but.....by any chance would you happen to be holding back like you did with your test scores?".


    "Do you think I''d do something that pointless?".


    "I''d say it''s 50/50. So, what about it?".


    "I apologize for partly betraying your expectations but my usual results are my ability".


    "In other words, you''re neither good nor bad. Meaning I shouldn''t expect good results from you, then?".


    "That''s how it is".


    "Then you''d better endeavor to practice right away".


    "It wouldn''t be a problem if I could improve by practicing in this short period of time. Unlike studies,st-minute cramming is impossible for this".


    One''s physical ability will only improve through daily umtion of experience.


    "I think it''ll be a different story if you focus on contests that can be supplemented with technique though? The way you grip the rope or the way you form the horseman. Just by learning those you should be able to add to our manpower".


    "...perhaps".


    I had tried to ck off but she''s done a good job besieging me. It can''t be helped then, I think I''ll practice for the Rmended Only Participation events I ended up bing a participant in.


    "...hey".


    Having been urged to do so, I was about to move when Horikita once again called out to me.


    "Hmm?".


    "What''s going to decide victory or defeat in the sports festival is the physical ability of each ss. That is correct, is it not?".


    "It is a sports festival. You do realize that physical ability is the key here, don''t you?".


    "That''s right.....but that way of thinking is limited to times when I fight alone. If I focus on my own results, then I''m confident I can leave behind a good oue. But recently I no longer quite understand. That just by elevating one''s own abilities, perhaps you might not be able to reach ss A".


    It was an uncharacteristically timid remark. It''s likely proof that all her mistakes in the exams leading up to now are causing her to respond like this to this extent.


    "Then let me ask this. What needs to be done in order to produce results in this sports festival? To climb up to ss A?".


    As I replied with a question, Horikita closed her mouth right away. She only sends me a gaze that seems to be telling me she''s asking me that precisely because she doesn''t know.


    "Isn''t it that you''ll win if you enjoyed it? This is the long-awaited sports festival, you know. Forgetting that this is an exam and amusing ourselves is also an option".


    I said that as though avoiding the topic.


    "You promised me you''d cooperate, right? That you''d help me climb up to ss A".


    "I''m doing it now, aren''t I?".


    I spread out my hands lightly as if to show my body.


    "I will participate in the sports festival. That is cooperation".


    "...are you serious?".


    "You said so yourself, right? That what will decide victory or defeat in the sports festival is physical ability. That is correct".


    "But.....what I wanted to say is about elements other than that".


    In other words, something other than physical ability capable of influencing the oue.


    "If so, on the day of the sports festival, shall we give the guys from ss C and ss B stomach aches and have them be absent? If we do that then we''ll bepletely victorious. It''ll be our victory by an overwhelmingly wide margin".


    "Don''t joke around".


    "The answer you''re hoping for from me is something like that right? This sports festival is a task that should be challenged up front. Clumsy tricks will backfire, each and every person should elevate their abilities and triumph in the contests".


    What the school side is looking for also undoubtedly leans strongly towards that aspect.


    "It''s just if I have to strongly add onto your way of thinking then even if your physical ability is high, it would mean it''s still impossible".


    "...in other words? Is something else necessary?".


    "It would seem you''ll understand the answer soon".


    I turned my gaze towards the person walking towards us.


    "Horikita-san, for the three-legged race practice, the next one up is you, Horikita-san".


    "I understand".


    Having been called, Horikita heads over. Apparently the one who will be pairing up with Horikita is Onodera. Onodera is a girl who belongs to the swimming club but ording to rumors, she''s also quite a sprinter.


    For the sports festival, the important things are: your individual ability and cooperation with your ssmate.


    I wonder if Horikita will be able to make it go well. Horikita and Onodera mutually tie the string and the girls start in their battle formation. If we''re only talking about coordination then the Horikita/Onodera pair would be number one. However, the result is something yet unknown. It was by no means slow but neither can the result be called fast, they came in at 3rd ce.


    By the way, the slowest ones were the unathletic Sakura/Inogashira pair. Decisively slow.


    The Horikita/Onodera pair who shouldered the expectations of the ss, in response to their dissatisfactory results, challenged it again and again but their time did not improve.


    "They''re rather slow, those two".


    From the high levels of attention they were receiving, Sudou unexpectedly uttered that from an outsider''s perspective.


    "That''s true".


    Having returned after their sprint, the two of them immediately untied the string and faced each other.


    "Hey, Horikita-san, would you mind keeping pace with me a bit more?".


    Onodera, slightly annoyed, said that.


    "Indeed our rhythms are mismatched. But it''s not my fault. Rather it''s because you''re slow".


    "What.....".


    "Isn''t it natural to keep pace with the rhythm of the faster one? To bother slowing down just topromise would be strange after all".


    The development I had feared will soon be at hand it seems. It''s no easy matter to keep pace with Horikita, who''s running at her maximum pace selfishly.


    "Then shall we have a go at it too, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "Roger".


    I have no time to either help out orugh at the quarreling Horikita. Three-legged racing is a first for me too.


    "For now let''s try running and then fix our shorings, shall we?".


    Nodding and following Hirata''s instructions I tied our legs together.


    It was far tighter than I had imagined or rather, it felt like I was deprived of my freedom. Besides, even though we''re both males, if we''re this close to each other it''s slightly embarrassing. More so if it''s Hirata, who garners attention from the girls.


    "Then, let''s go. Let''s try using our tied feet for the first step".


    I nodded and waited for Hirata''s foot to move and then stepped forth to match it. And with the same rhythm, this time, I moved my free foot on the outside.


    "...feels terribly ufortable".


    "Right? But as you run you''ll get used to it, I guess. I''m going to start running a bit then".


    Hirata said that as he picked up the pace and I too, started running to match him.


    Well, I say run but it was only at the speed of a trot though.


    "Yep, that''s it, you''re doing great".


    It was probably a speed almost anyone can keep up with but being praised like that made it easier. And then as I got used to it, I realized it was something surprisingly simple to do.


    To properly understand your partner''s pace. Then if your partner, too, grasps your pace, the next step wille smoothly.


    "As expected of Hirata-kun! So fast!".


    Shrill cheers came flying from the girls. We ran a smallp and then returned, untying the string.


    "It''s extremely easy to do if Ayanokouji-kun''s my partner. Let''s practice countless times then work hard at the actual event, shall we?".


    Yes, he sure is invigorating. Furthermore, even after finishing practice, without resting, he headed over to advise the other students. This is probably the daily life of Hirata, a man capable of doing this.

 Chapter 209 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    Mid September. Two weeks closer to the sports festival. Horikita, Sudou and the others were putting effort into their daily training in preparation for the actual event. Sudou, who utterly fails at studies, was steadily,boriously and repeatedly practicing when it came to sports. Having trained his spirit habitually as part of the basketball club, he proved to be tenacious. There were students among them who held back but Sudou, without being prideful about it, devoted himself to his ability and thoroughly did what he could do.


    This is probably the bare minimum requirement demanded by the sports festival. Especially for contests like the cavalry battle and tug of war, it''s a direct showdown with your opponents. The oue can be greatly influenced with just a strategy or a formation alone. Of course, it''s not like Hirata had forgotten about our cooperative rtionship with ss A either.


    He periodically holds meetings with Katsuragi, discussing how to best fight in the actual event. For ss D that''s been in hot water many times until now, this is a situation that''s far too good. Seeing that fact as part of the bigger picture, I could also see the remaining two issues simrly.


    One is the existence known as Horikita Suzune, who will be an indispensable existence to this ss in the future. Ever since the first day, Horikita has changed her partner many times over and challenged the three-legged race but each and every time she ends up quarreling with her partners and ending their partnership.


    Eventually in the end, she decided to challenge the actual event with the girl who she had gotten the best time with but even that time is still a worrisome one.


    But now she''s no longer practicing and instead silently spent her time alone.


    "Do you have a moment?".


    "What''s the matter?".


    Perhaps it''s the fault of the stress she umted from the three-legged race but she''s slightly thornier than usual.


    "I think it''ll do you good if you remember topromise a bit".


    I''ve been keeping an eye on her recent practice but I couldn''t see any signs of improvement at all. It was clearly obvious that Horikita''s overwhelming personality was getting in her way.


    ".....I''ve been told that by many people".


    Maybe a great many came to mind as she said that while holding her forehead.


    "I''m simply not allowing anypromise for the sake of getting the best time. Is that not a good thing? A three-legged race is different from running normally. Even a person who''s slow to a certain extent should be able to keep up theoretically".


    "In other words, you mean to say you have no intention of yielding?".


    "Yes. I have no intention of matching with slow people".


    "But as a result, it has be that no one is willing to practice with you anymore, right?".


    During practice for the three-legged race, Horikita was left out of the ss circle.


    She can hardly hope to improve her time if she approaches the actual event in this state.


    "I don''t understand. Even if I were to yield, it''ll have to be after my partner puts in effort. I cannot match up with someone who''s abandoned effort from the start".


    Well, I do understand what Horikita wants to say. Indeed the girls she partnered up with all suggested dissolving their partnership as soon as their times didn''t end up matching.


    However, that is only because there is a fundamental reason behind it.


    "Step up a bit".


    ".....what do you mean?".


    "Please partner up with me once for a three-legged race".


    "Why with you?".


    "There''s also the mixed gender three-legged race. Isn''t it fine to check ourpatibility as partners?".


    "Do you intend on matching me with your speed? It''s a hindrance".


    "ording to your theory, one''s slowness has nothing to do with it, right?".


    "....very well. I''ll tie it".


    As though saying ''don''t touch me'', Horikita crouches down and ties the string between her own leg and mine.


    Since our surroundings were engrossed in practice mood, even if we run a three-legged race we won''t attract attention. Sudou, who seems like he''d be the one to get angry, also happens to be busy in the middle of a simted match with another group too.


    "Well then, let''s go---".


    For the first one or two steps, I sensed and matched Horikita as I stepped forth. However, as we picked up speed, rather than go at Horikita''s pace, I started going at my own pace.


    "H-Hey?".


    In response to the panicking Horikita, I mercilessly sped up my pace. Horikita earnestly tries toe to grips with it but as her base stamina and physical strength is far below that of a boy''s, she could not keep the initiative.


    "ording to you, keeping pace with your partner isn''t all too difficult right?".


    "That''s.....I know that.....!".


    She''s stubborn after all. Horikita, without yielding, desperately tried to keep up. If so, I''ll shift up a gear. I understand now after I''ve tried it, but as far as the three-legged race is concerned, just being fast alone won''t cut it. The important thing is the tempo that both runners feel is best and from there the search for the best pace begins.


    If you only demand speed here then inevitably it''ll end up as a backassward run.


    "!?".


    Eventually, no longer able to keep up with my pace, Horikita almost copses.


    I grabbed her shoulders and stopped her fall, then I came to a stop too. Horikita took a slightly sharp breath.


    "Before you consider things like fast or slow, it ended up like this because you''re not looking at your partner".


    I crouched down and without saying anything, I untied the string around Horikita''s leg.


    "The important thing is to look at your partner, to let them take the lead, is it not?".


    It''s precisely because she''s athletic that she must discern her partner''s ability and control herself.


    "All that''s left now is for you to think about it yourself".


    "I---".


    I don''t know whether Horikita will realize this and mature but I''ve shown her one possibility. The rest is up to her. And the other issue is the existence of Kushida Kikyo.


    Perhaps I should call her a power lurking out of sight, as she''s hidden behind the existence of Hirata and Karuizawa yet as far as closeness with a lot of ssmates go, she far surpasses even those two. Even now, surrounded by boys and girls, she''s happily working on practicing.


    In addition to that phenomenalmunication skill of hers, she also possesses high academic and athletic abilities as well as a blessed figure. Truly, she can be said to be a faultless student.


    In a sense, she''s a student whose assignment to ss D in the first ce is a mystery. However, I know a little of the darkness of sorts she possesses. That is to say, not too long after enrollment, I saw her ranting on an isted rooftop and her face when she threatened me. And I don''t know of the reason but it is a fact that Kushida hates Horikita considerably.


    But it''s clear that Horikita and Kushida are both issues vital in the improvement of ss D. And also, in order to resolve these issues, there''s probably no other way for them to confront one another.

 Chapter 210 - 4: How Their Relationship Came to Be

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 4: How Their Rtionship Came to Be</h4>


    In the midst of the other sses moving onto reconnaissance, there were small movements in ss D too. So-and-so are good at what or who is athletic or not. That sort of information is present everywhere. The majority have already begun to realize this but there is very little meaning to direct reconnaissance. Just by ascertaining the degree of someone else''s athleticism to one''s heart''s content, ultimately the key to victory lies in thebination of partners for the contests. Information alone is not worth much.


    Unless you know the contents of their participation table, which is the essence of it all, it won''t lead to victory over the other sses. However, vice versa if we can acquire information on their participation table, it would be a great help towards defeating them. And if we can acquire both the ''participation table'' and ''information'', then our chances will rise drastically.


    But as a rule of thumb, the participation table is not shared with the other sses. And since it would be equivalent to strangling themselves should it leak, thorough control of the information is likely.


    The one exception.....would be ss D that''s carrying a bomb internally though. One week before the sports festival. I made my move as soon as sses were over. I called out to Horikita, who was packing up her things beside me.


    "Please apany me for a bit after this".


    "If I said no?".


    "Of course you''re free to say that but I won''t be taking responsibility then if ss D faces a predicament".


    I got straight to the point, and by suddenly saying something that sounds like a threat, Horikita was a loss for words for a moment.


    "...this is something I can''t quite ignore. Fine, what do you want?".


    "You''ll understand if youe along".


    Saying that, I passed in front of Horikita, who had been demanding an answer. I then called out to one other target.


    "Kushida, do you have a moment?".


    I headed over in front of Kushida, who was chatting away with the girls in the ss and called out to her like that.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Kushida also turned to look for a moment at Horikita, who was keeping quiet even as she gave off an aura of dislike.


    "Do you have anything nned for tomorrow?".


    On Saturday, which should be a day off for Kushida, I tried inviting her out for something.


    "I don''t have anything nned so far. I guess only as far as thinking I''d clean my room".


    "If you''re fine with it, can I borrow some of your time for the morning only?".


    I cut in with that. If Kushida shows any sign of discontent with it, I had every intention of withdrawing immediately.


    "Sure thing".


    However, as if to dispel such anxieties, Kushida epted with a smile.


    "But how unusual, for Ayanokouji-kun to invite me out".


    "That may be so. By the way, Horikita will also being along".


    "Hey".


    I reined in Horikita with my hand as she voiced herints.


    "Sure, I don''t mind that at all.....but what do you mean by the morning only?".


    "Including Kushida, who''s familiar with information on the other sses, I want to once again conduct reconnaissance on the enemy is what I thought. I was invited to do so by Horikita but there are many things I don''t know".


    I honestly informed Kushida of what I was thinking. However, the part about Horikita alone was an improvisation.


    As long as I intend to ask her to apany me, it won''t seed unless I tell her the truth and Kushida also needs to understand her role.


    After finishing with the conversation, as though she were convinced, Kushida repeatedly nods.


    "I might be the most suitable one for that. Yeah, roger. What time would be good? The earlier it is, the better, right?".


    "That''s right. If possible, something like around 10 o''clock? Is that fine?".


    "Completely fine. Then tomorrow we''ll meet up in the dorm''s lobby?".


    "Yeah, thank you".


    It appears Kushida had promised to go back with her friends as she left while waving her hand towards the girls waiting in the corridor. As I moved to do the same and go back, Horikita grabs hold of my back.


    "What are you on about? I never heard about this".


    "Of course, because I never told you about it. But reconnaissance isn''t such a bad thing, right?".


    "I don''t understand the reasoning behind inviting me. If it''s reconnaissance, then you and Kushida-san should have been more than enough?".


    "...are you seriously saying that?".


    "What? I wouldn''t say something like that as a joke".


    Apparently, I can''t afford to send Horikita back just yet.


    "We''re standing out too much here. Let''s talk on our way back".


    I stepped out into the corridor with a vigor as though leaving Horikita behind. Horikita, in pursuit, lined up beside me.


    "During the shipboard exam, you haven''t forgotten the oue of your team, have you?".


    "Of course not, the identity of the ''target'' in ss D was unanimously seen through. A humiliating result".


    "That''s right. It became a result that normally could not have been. There is definitely a reason for that".


    "I too understand that. But I don''t know why, and no matter how much I think about it I cannot find an answer. I can guess at least that Ryuuen-kun was involved in it though...".


    I understand well that she''s ended up colliding with a difficult question that seems like a dead end. In all likelihood, inside Horikita numerous questions are forming then fading then forming again before fading repeatedly.


    "It''s not like I have any certainty either but I have already reached a single,plete hypothesis regarding that".


    As I said that, Horikita looked at me as though she were genuinely shocked.


    "Are you saying you''ve figured out Ryuuen-kun''s strategy?".


    "Yeah, but to be precise it''s not just Ryuuen. There is one other person greatly involved in the oue of that exam".


    We reached the main entrance and retrieved our shoes from the shoe rack. Then we went outdoors and resumed our conversation.


    "If we think about it normally there''s no way the identity of the ''target'' can be found out. You, and Hirata too, never revealed to anyone the fact that Kushida is the ''target'', right?".


    "Naturally".


    "But what about Kushida herself? If she intentionally revealed herself?".


    Horikita probably could notprehend what I was saying for a moment there. Normally this isn''t something that anyone would even think of so it''s natural. There isn''t a single imbecile who would reveal the fact that they are the ''target'' themselves.


    "Impossible, right? Something like that...there are no benefits in it for Kushida-san".


    "You can''t say with certainty that there are no benefits, right? For instance, how about something like making a backroom deal to reveal that she''s the ''target'' in exchange for private points from another ss. Something like that".


    "Even if that''s true.....it''s an act that disadvantages ss D. In the first ce, if someone turns traitor then it''s all over, it''s a gamble far too dangerous".


    "That depends on the timing, right? There are many ways to build trust".


    "Are you saying she''d betray her allies to gain points temporarily?".


    "That may be so and that may not be so. The reason is something only Kushida knows".


    That is why in order to ascertain the truth of it, I invited Kushida.


    "So you brought me and Kushida-san together....to ascertain the truth?".


    Havinge this far, finally Horikita too has reason to think Kushida has turned traitor.


    "It''s because you and Kushida seem to share something extraordinary like fate after all. If there''s something worth more than private points to turn traitor over, it would no longer be strange".


    As I looked at her to check, Horikita awkwardly averted her eyes.


    "There''s nothing like fate between me and Kushida-san".


    "If so, can you say with 100% certainty that she won''t betray the ss over you?".


    "That is---".


    "If there''s something you''re thinking about, we should confirm it. No, if we don''t confirm it it''ll be over you know? You can imagine it too, right? No matter what kind of exam it may be, as soon as a traitor appears from within your allies then the ss no longer has any chance of winning".


    The previous exam, and the exam before the previous one as well, and in this sports festival too, I understand well how simple it is for the ss to copse from just a single traitor alone.


    In no time at all, we had returned in front of the dormitory and we got onto the elevator standing by on the 1st floor.


    "You''re free to choose whether you''lle tomorrow or not but if you intend on leading the ss, think carefully about it".


    I got off on the 4th floor where my room is and with that, I bid farewell to Horikita.

 Chapter 211 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    Saturday morning.


    I was, along with the 3 Idiots gathered in my room, having fun talking about something stupid. Of course, for the most part I only listened to the conversation with the asional interjection here and there. Since the basketball club was unable to make use of the gymnasium, today Sudou happened to be enjoying his day off. Basically leaving me aside, the three of them were living it up.


    They had each brought a cup they had bought in advance and pouring hot water into them, they waited for 3 minutes.


    "Ayanokouji, what vor is yours?".


    "Spicy tom yum goong. I don''t know much about it so I tried buying it".


    "It looks delicious. Please swap with my salty ramen".


    He extends a cup with the illustration of a salted squid on it truly making it seem mismatched.


    "...no thank you".


    Why would he even go out of his way to buy such an undelicious looking ramen?


    "Hey Ken. Do you have any ns of telling Horikita?".


    "Huh? What is it all of a sudden?".


    "No, it''s just I feel curious about it. Right, Haruki?".


    "Y-Yeah".


    After looking at me awkwardly, Yamauchi formed a fake smile. Over the summer vacation, after honorably confessing to Sakura determinedly, he had brilliantly suffered an honorable defeat after all.....


    "It depends on the oue of the sports festival. If I get official recognition maybe I''ll do it then".


    "Ohh---it''s about that deration of calling her by her first name right?".


    Sudou, who is obstinately determined to take 1st ce across the school year, as if to show off his motivation, showed off his well-developed biceps.


    "Honestly, there''s no one who''s better at sports than me after all, amongst the 1st years".


    "The only opposition, Kouenji, probably won''t be doing it seriously either".


    For Sudou, Kouenji''sck of motivation is both rejoiceful and unfortunate.


    "Well, as for me, if I can participate seriously to a certain degree I''ve got noints".


    Speaking of which, I decided to cut in and ask Ike and the others something I had been curious about.


    "There''s a student named Sakayanagi in ss A, right? The one whose legs are crippled. Do you remember her?".


    "That beautiful girl, right? Of course I''d remember her".


    Rubbing the bottom of his nose, Ike answered with that.


    "Have you not heard the rumors about that girl?".


    "Rumors? You mean with men? How should I put it, that girl doesn''t have much of a presence. Like she won''t be the topic of a conversation at all".


    Having heard that, and as though agreeing, Yamauchi answered as if adding onto Ike''s answer.


    "From a few I''ve heard that she''s the ss''s leader but she''s quite mature isn''t she?".


    Since the two of them seemed to be of the same opinion, and it appears as though there won''t be any valuable information on Sakayanagi to be gained here. As I was talking, the sound of a mail received came from my phone.


    Then as I checked its contents, I could feel suspicious gazes from Ike and Yamauchi.


    "You''ve.....been receiving quite a lot of mails recently haven''t you?".


    "Ehh? No, I wonder. Isn''t it usual?".


    I answered that way, but since they have been increasing as a matter of fact, the suspicious eyes only became more pronounced.


    "It can''t be that you''ve found yourself a girlfriend or something like that, right?".


    "That''s absolutely not the case so rx. There''s no way I could find a girlfriend before you guys. Right?".


    "Well, that is true I guess.....".


    Just by putting it in a way that would slightly stir them up, the two of them returned to a milder attitude.


    "I don''t care about Ayanokouji not being popr. More importantly, let''s talk about me and Suzune''s future".


    "Speaking of which, Ken, you''re partnering up with Horikita for the mixed gender three-legged race right?".


    "Yeah, along with giving her victory as a present I''m going to getting more intimate---".


    Sudou had been trying to cultivate such an uninteresting discussion but my phone rang yet again.


    But this time it''s not a mail but an rm.


    "Sorry but I''ve got something nned from now".


    "What do you mean by that? Things were just getting good. Well fine, I''ll have Kanji and Haruki listen up well".


    "Geh---!".


    No, more importantly I''d like you to leave my room though.....but rather than hear out that request, I had to leave the three of them behind in my room as I left.

 Chapter 212 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    Before 10 o''clock on the promised morning with Kushida. The person in question had already arrived in the lobby.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "G-Good morning, Kushida".


    Summer is already over so it''ll only be for a while longer that I''ll be able to see Kushida in her summer clothes. I met up with Kushida while feeling flustered about her in clothes.


    "Sorry about suddenly making a weird request like that yesterday".


    "No such thing. I didn''t have anything nned for today either. Besides, I''m happy because it feels a little nostalgic".


    "Nostalgic?".


    "You know, during the exam in the 1st semester, Ayanokouji-kun went and asked a senior student for the past exam questions right? Somehow I felt this is simr to that".


    "Is that...so?".


    "Yep, yep".


    I didn''t think it was anything special but since Kushida happily nodded I decided to leave it be. Honestly I feel morefortable taking along Karuizawa or Sakura for a walk but one should go to specialists for the best results.


    I''ve ascertained that requesting this of Kushida is best considering she''s the right person for the job. And, more importantly, is Horikita. It''s almost 10 o''clock yet she hasn''t shown up.


    Could it be that she''s running away from having to meet Kushida? Just as I had begun thinking that, she arrived.


    "...I''ve kept you waiting".


    "Good morning, Horikita-san".


    Kushida wees Horikita with an unfaltering smile.


    On the other hand, Horikita seems somewhat sullen. She''s desperately trying to hide that though but from my point of view it couldn''t have been more obvious.


    Kushida too, probably realized it. But what makes Kushida so amazing is that in spite of it, she is able to keep her usual attitude, without a bit of change. The three of us left the dormitory and headed in the direction of the school grounds.


    The grounds past 10 o''clock was already packed full of students.


    "Woah, they''re going at it".


    From the boys, the sound of a ball being kicked resounded with a ''bon''. The ball followed a curve towards the goal post. It was a beautiful orbit yet perhaps it was easy to read precisely because of that as the keeper, with sharp reflexes, repelled the ball with a punch. Hirata''s figure could also be seen in the midst of the match. Perhaps it''s because the team consists of a mixture of 1st years up to 3rd years, but there were also students who I did not know.


    "Scouting out clubs to grasp information on the students of other sses. Somehow it makes me feel like I''m a spy. It''s thrilling".


    "It''s nothing that splendid though. The information we can acquire here is limited".


    "But Horikita-san doesn''t think so. Right?".


    "There''s nothing better than acquiring it. There''s no telling may be the key".


    "That may be so---. But it was kind of you, Ayanokouji-kun. To cooperate for Horikita-san''s sake".


    "It can''t be helped since she''d be annoying afterwards if I don''t".


    "You''ve got guts saying that with me right in front of you".


    Ignoring that one frightening word from said person in question, I focused my attention on the grounds.


    Since it hase down to a corner kick, the folks in the ser club, while calmly walking, were vying for their positions. It won''t be long before the match resumes and an intense development urs. And we too could almost physically feel the resumption of the match drawing near.


    As Kushida smiles, I had an ufortable feeling about the state of the three of us. Surprisingly enough, the one who initiated it was Kushida.


    "The one who decided to invite me out here today was Ayanokouji-kun, right?".


    "Why do you think so?".


    "I mean, I can''t imagine Horikita-san would invite me".


    Still smiling, and after briefly looking at Horikita, Kushida turned back to me.


    "You think Horikita wouldn''t invite you, why is that?".


    "Ahaha, that''s terrible of you Ayanokouji-kun. You know things aren''t going too well between me and Horikita-san right?".


    Since I am already in the know regarding that, Kushida said so without attempting to cover it up. Horikita too, was listening quietly without denying it.


    "Honestly I still can''t believe that, or rather, I''m still half in doubt".


    The ball kicked from the corner flies towards a teammate waiting near the goal post. The one who skillfully matched it was Hirata. However, since aiming the shot right now proved to be too exacting, he instead passed the ball to his teammate.


    That person was a familiar ss B student. The ball that was kicked with perfect timing brilliantly flew into the goal in one stroke.


    "So Shibata''s from the ser club".


    "Yeah. Hirata-kun praises him often, that he''s better than him. It seems they''re close".


    As expected, the well-informed Kushida appears to have heard of such things too. Once the match started up again, the ball again went to Shibata as he runs around the enemy team with agile movements.


    "His speed is also considerable".


    He''s equal to Hirata.....no, if it''s just speed alone then he seems to be faster. It doesn''t seem like Hirata was just being humble.


    "Ohh, they''re going at it. They''re lively today as well, this is amazing!".


    The figure of a tall man wearing the club''s uniform walked past the spectators, namely us. I had assumed he practiced some form of sports, so it was ser after all.


    "Good morning, Nagumo-senpai".


    Perhaps she was acquainted with him, but from beside me, Kushida called out to him. On the other hand, towards the name Nagumo, Horikita gave an almost imperceptible response.


    It''s because he''s a candidate for the next student council president and someone whose abilities equal that of Horikita''s brother after all.


    "Hmm? If I recall, you''re Kikyo-chan right? You''re on a date with a boy on your day off. Not too shabby".


    "Ahaha, it''s not like that though...I got curious and came here to watch".


    "Take it easy. My club doesn''t know how to hold back so I think you''re right on the mark if you''vee to measure their skills".


    Nagumo winked, then headed down to the ground field for a meetup.


    Apparently he''s seen through our intent.


    The mood of the ser club changed dramatically, starting with Hirata, when Nagumo joined them.


    "Hey, is our school ok with letting someone hold positions in both the student council and a club?".


    "It doesn''t seem to be expressly forbidden but he appears to have left the club now. But even though he''s quit, he''s still the best so he shows up to practice from time to time and coaches them".


    "Can you go like that, Nagumo?".


    "Yep. I overslept but then after running a fewps my body''s getting all warmed up".


    As a student swapped with Nagumo and the match resumed, in an instant, both the ball and the yers all gathered around Nagumo. He''s probably just that reliable as a teammate and just that dangerous as an enemy.


    He seems to be on the team opposing Hirata and Shibata''s. As the situation changed, Nagumo''s y shone.


    Hirata challenged Nagumo to steal the ball away. His movements should have been just as sharp as before but almost as though dandling a baby, he ended up being splendidly passed by.


    Right afterwards, Shibata also charged at Nagumo but Nagumo interwove several feints together and dazzled him before passing him too.


    I believe both of them to be considerably talented but Nagumo was a level above them.


    Passing one more person, he let loose a powerful shot from mid-distance. The ball which flew in a terrifying curve exceeded the keeper''s prediction and quickly enough, he scored a goal.


    "So the title of seeding student council president isn''t just for show".


    ".....it''s just athleticism though".


    It appears Horikita has no intention of honestly acknowledging Nagumo since she couldn''t see the full picture regarding him. Even as I exchanged words with her, I snuck a nce at Kushida who was watching the match to peek at her expression.


    She was smiling as usual and not a single trace of her true nature could be seen.


    "Even if you stare at me with those eyes, it''ll only embarrass me".


    As though seeing through my thoughts, Kushida met my gaze andughed.


    "I promise not to ask any further so can you please tell me this one thing?".


    In the presence of the parties concerned, I had dared to step into an area that should have been invible.


    "What''s the cause of your strained rtionship with Horikita?".


    And I added one more thing.


    "This is an unfair way of putting it. To ask you to tell me by promising not to ask any further".


    It was psychological maniption but Kushida, on top of understanding that, understood my question too.


    "That''s really all, ok?".


    "Yeah, I promise".


    As long as she despises the other party, it''s natural to me them instead. However---


    "It''s me".


    Even as she turned her eyes back towards the ser match, Kushida lightly answered like that. It was an answer that betrayed my expectations. Even as she admits she''s the one at fault she still despises Horikita. That is a contradiction.


    I''d say I''m rtively good at reading people but as I thought, I can''t quite read Kushida. Besides, I''ve also started to no longer quite understand Horikita either. Horikita had deduced from the start that she was hated by Kushida yet she did not speak to me on this. That has not changed even now. However, judging from Kushida''s way of putting it, Horikita may know the cause of Kushida''s hatred towards her.


    But even if I ask Horikita, she wouldn''t breathe a word about Kushida. Why is that?


    The fact that neither of them are willing to talk about the details would unmistakably have to mean they don''t want the other to know basically.


    "I quit. I''m starting to feel like just thinking about it is a waste of time".


    "Ahaha, that''s right. Right now our priority is to conduct reconnaissance and gather information right?".


    "I suppose.....".


    "Ahh, by the way, the one who possesses the ball now is Sonoda-kun from ss C. He''s quite fast".


    As expected, the students in the ser club are all agile. The only ones in our ss who couldpete would be Hirata and Sudou and in a pure contest they''d still be at a disadvantage.


    "But Horikita-san is also properly keeping our ss in mind....that makes me happy".


    "I intend to do what''s necessary to rise up to ss A, so it can''t be helped".


    "I have to work harder so I can contribute to everyone else too".


    I couldn''t sense even a bit of modesty.


    As I watched the practice go on for a while, the yers who had finished with their match started their break. As if to do the same thing, Nagumo calls Hirata over and talks to him.


    Then perhaps he realized that we had been watching the match, Hirata approached us.


    "Good morning, both of you. How unusual for you to be in a ce like this".


    Seeing us talk from a distance, Shibata also came running over and an unusual 5-person group was formed.


    "Good morning, Kikyo-chan. And also---Ayanokouji and Horikita-chan, was it? Are you on a date surrounded by two beautiful girls?".


    "No, that''s not it".


    I was acquainted with Shibata but I had not expected him to remember my name properly. That made my slightly happy and I desperately suppressed my face that was about to burst into a grin.


    "What''s up today? This is an unusualbination".


    While feeling appreciative towards Hirata, who did not suspect anything strange, I decided to boldly speak the truth.


    "It''s reconnaissance. We''vee to mark the students from the other sses that we ought to keep an eye on".


    "Ohh. So that means right away Shibata man''s been perfectly marked?".


    Shibata swiftly stepped forward to show off his speed. That cheerfulness of his that made no effort to conceal his abilities. I wonder if that''s because he''s part of ss B under Ichinose''s leadership or because it''s simply his nature.


    "Shibata-kun is as fast as the rumors say. Both Ayanokouji-kun and I were shocked".


    Praised by a beautiful girl, Shibata happily rubbed the bottom of his nose with his index finger.


    "Shibata-kun''s someone we need to pay special caution to. In ss B, he''s the fastest. As for me, I''d rather not run in the same group as him".


    "Even if you say such things, I won''t let my guard down, Yousuke. Because you''re fast too. How about Ayanokouji?".


    "Since I''m part of the go-home club please take the hint".


    That''s right too, as though saying that, Shibata crossed his arms together andughed.


    Having observed the ser club''s practice in general, we left that spot. And we decided to go around and watch the other clubs conduct their activities. But even so at the very most this is only the official story.


    What I really want to know, what I really ought to know, that''s different. I''ve set the table. As for what the two of them will think of on top of it is something I''ve decided to leave to them.


    "Kushida-san. I have no interest in you".


    "Woah, that''s a harsh word all of a sudden.....".


    "But right now there is something I must ask you. I wonder if you could answer me?".


    "Today seems to be interrogation day along with Ayanokouji-kun. What is it?".


    "During the shipboard exam over the summer vacation. Did you tell Ryuuen-kun or Katsuragi-kun about you being the ''target''?".


    I had expected to her to ask straightforwardly to a certain degree but she really got straight to the point.


    Towards Kushida, who was still surprised and puzzled, Horikita continued on like this.


    "It''s fine if you don''t answer. Because it''s meaningless to dig up the past. That''s why I''ll just ask one thing. Is it fine if I trust you as arade from the same ss from now on?".


    "Of course. I want to aim for ss A along with everyone from ss D. I want you to include me as one of yourrades, it''s exactly what I''ve been saying from the start".


    That feeling has not changed one bit, is what Kushida said.


    "I don''t know why you said something like that to me but I want you to trust me".


    Kushida smiles at Horikita even as she made her appeal with a serious expression.


    "Then, I''ll be heading back. I''ll leave the remaining reconnaissance to the two of you".


    "Huh? Hey, what are you talking about, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "The one who thought of this strategy in the first ce was Horikita. It''ll be enough if you have Kushida''s connections right?".


    Saying that, I moved to leave this ce.

 Chapter 213 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    Various kinds of practice piled up day after day and atst, there was only one week left to go until the sports festival. Today we must submit our participation table and decide on the participants of each event. As Hirata stood on the tform, Kushida faces the ckboard and holding the chalk she puts all the preparations into order.


    "Then from now, I''d like to decide on the final pairings for all events and contests".


    He spoke based on the notes containing the daily records of the ss, the best pairings as discussed by the ss and the order incorporating the winning strategy. Then everyone memorized their own roles in the contests and the order.


    There wasn''t a single student who objected to this oue that was based on their feats up until now. They all proceeded without bickering.


    "---for the 1200 meter ry at the end, the anchor will be Sudou-kun then".


    "Sounds reasonable".


    I could respect that as abination that took into ount the individual''s skill as well as respecting their wishes. In thest prominent event, the ry, it''s the fast students like Horikita thatprise the lineup.


    In all likelihood, a more idealbination could not be thought up by the other students. However, the dweller in the seat next to mine was for some reason continuing to stare at the ckboard with an unconvinced expression.


    Right after the discussion ended smoothly, Horikita stood up from her seat. As I wondered where exactly she was headed off to, it turned out to be in front of Sudou''s seat.


    I became curious and eavesdropped.


    "What''s the matter?".


    "There''s something I want to talk about. Can youe with me?".


    "S-Sure".


    Sudou, having been called out like that, hurriedly stands up.


    "Also Hirata-kun, may I have some of your time as well?".


    Horikita, who started walking off right afterwards, for some reason also called out to Hirata and called him towards the rear of the ssroom. Sudou, who must have been surprised for a moment there, quickly became disappointed.


    "I have one thing to discuss regarding the participation table we decided on earlier. It''s about the 1200 meter ry that will take ce at the end of the sports festival. I''d like you to hand over the anchor position to me".


    Sudou showed momentary confusion in response to that unexpected assertion.


    "No, but...The anchor is usually handled by the fastest one right? Or are you uneasy with having me as the anchor?".


    Between boys and girls, there is a fundamental difference in regards to physical abilities. Horikita is indeed fast amongst the girls but if she were to be mixed with the boys group, then she wouldn''t be able to beat even Hirata.


    It''s natural that Sudou, who''s equal to or faster than Hirata, should be the anchor. Sudou had also obviously thought he would be doing it and probably couldn''t ept it right away.


    "No, that''s not it. From practice, I understand well your abilities".


    "Then it''s fine if it''s me right? If it''s the 5th runner then.....".


    "It''s not like I don''t have a reason. You''re good with the starting dash too, Sudou-kun. In that case, I thought having you be the 1st runner and cast aside our opponents would be a viable strategy.


    By having you take the vanguard we can keep the lead and carry the match advantageously. If it''s an individual race, by creating a starting handicap it''s possible to protect yourne but when ites to a ry that won''t fly. Starting from the 2nd runner it''ll be on a firste-first-served basis and it''s permitted to take a course of your choosing right? And in the case that we get overtaken, it''s specified in the rules that starting from the 2nd runner onwards, we are permitted to use the outernes to overtake them".


    In other words, Horikita would like to set Sudou as the 1st runner for an outrun strategy.


    "But.....".


    But it doesn''t seem Sudou''s been convinced. In regards to this I''m of the same opinion too. Certainly if one can pull off the starting dash well then starting from the 2nd runner onwards, their sprint would be easier. I understand this. However, just because he''ll be taking the vanguard doesn''t mean him being able to shake off the opponents is guaranteed. On the contrary, by using up Sudou here, the situation where the opponents close the gap bit by bitter would also pressure the subsequent runners.


    On the other hand, by keeping Sudou as the anchor, there''s the possibility that he''ll be able to bring out more power than usual in the final leg. If there are targets in front of him to chase after, that just means he''ll have that much more fighting spirit in him.


    "The anchor is usually left to the guy who''s fastest in the team right?".


    "This is a meritocratic school. It''s no good to decide based on assumptions and preconceptions. The other sses should also be thinking of various strategies".


    I can understand where both of them areing from but in this case, I felt Horikita is being slightly overbearing. There are many mental problems but basically there''s not much difference when ites to orders.


    Being clumsy in the starting dash and not being able to properly pass on the baton, such things won''t have much influence on anything other than the technical side.


    However, be it Horikita or Sudou, I get the impression they''ll be able to perform well in that regard.


    If so, then it means there''s another reason why Horikita wishes to be the anchor. If it''s Ike or Yamauchi, it could simply be that they want to stand out, but that''s hard to imagine here. Then in that case---


    "I will definitely produce better results than in practice".


    Ultimately, Horikita brought forth a gut feeling without any basis and made her request.


    "I can''t agree. It''s not like you, Horikita".


    This proposal was a mysterious one, to the extent it made Sudou cut in like that.


    "Umm...can I say something?".


    Perhaps she got curious about the discussion, Kushida reservedly joined in.


    "Ahh, sorry. I overheard a bit. And that''s why I thought maybe there''s some other reason why Horikita-san wants to be the anchor".


    "That is---".


    "If that''s the case then would you mind telling us? I don''t think neither I nor Sudou-kun are rejecting it meaninglessly. But if we''re going to be changing the order decided on by everyone in the ss then I''d like to hear a proper reason".


    "I agree with Hirata. Please give us a proper reason".


    Horikita made aplicated face. But perhaps she thought the only way to obtain the anchor position was to speak the truth, she began to speak of her reason.


    "Because I think my brother...is the anchor...".


    "Your brother, that''s.....the student council president.....".


    "Yes. He''s my brother".


    It''s the student council president whose existence everyone is aware of but not everyone made the connection from the surname Horikita.


    It''s by no means an umon surname, and even as we vaguely imagined it to be so the reason why we did not pursue it was because Horikita herself did not say anything and also because in outer appearance alone they were not that alike.


    All three of them showed surprised expressions at that fact.


    "You want to be the anchor alongside your brother, is that it?".


    Kushida heard her reason but just by that alone, it doesn''t seem like she understood. However, Horikita did not speak any further of her personal affairs. I decided to extend a bit of a helping hand to her.


    "A lot of things happened and they''re currently estranged. She probably wants an opportunity to reconcile with him".


    It was easy to understand, and I must praise myself for being able to add a line like that which was neither the truth nor a lie.


    For a moment, Horikita red at the eavesdropping me but immediately turned back towards Sudou and the others.


    "I was wondering what''s the matter all of a sudden but that''s how it is then.....as for me, I still want to be the anchor even now but if that''s the case then I don''t mind handing it over to you".


    "I think it''s also fine. If Sudou-kun''s satisfied, I''m sure everyone in the ss will be fine with it too, won''t they?".


    "That''s right. Got it, then I''ll submit it after swapping Horikita-san and Sudou-kun. Will that be fine?".


    "Thank you...".


    Certainly if not for an opportunity like this, it wouldn''t be possible for Horikita and her brother toe into close contact like this.


    Even if shecks the courage to make contact with him herself, if it''s a contest, then they''ll be forcibly brought close together anyways. However, this decision of Horikita''s won''t necessarily be rewarded. Just by approaching that stubborn brother, I couldn''t imagine something would happen after all.

 Chapter 214 - 5: Raising the Curtains

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 5: Raising the Curtains</h4>


    Atst this day is finally here. The dawn of the sports festival which is shaping up to be a long day. Wearing jerseys, the entire student body marched in as one just as rehearsed.


    But even if it''s called a march, most of the students were just walking normally. They only showed enough seriousness to not disrupt discipline.


    "I''ll show off my good side to Kikyo-chan!".


    Ike, who was walking behind me, excitedly voiced his expectations. I wonder how he''s intending on showing off when he''s one of those people who are not especially good at sports. I could see that it was almost unmistakably a fruitless effort without any secret strategy behind it.


    In the opening ceremony, 3rd year ss A''s Fujimaki was the one who gave the opening deration. By the way, on the outskirts of the school grounds, there weren''t many but I could see the figures of spectators scattered here and there. They are probably adults who work on-campus. In regards to them, it doesn''t seem like the school has set any restrictions. asionally, I could see smiles and hands waving.


    On the other hand, the teachers were watching over the students with nary a smile on their faces while adults who appear to be medical staff could also be seen.


    Furthermore, a cottage that could fit roughly 20 people was built and installed inside was a cooler, a water dispenser and the such. Just like the uninhabited ind, the preparations were wless. By the way, thepeting Red Team and White Team were provided with tents installed on opposite sides of the track as though sandwiching it between them.


    As such, it has been made so that there could be no possible contact other than during the contests.


    "But even so they''re very thoroughly prepared. Ultimately, even cameras meant to help with judgement calls have been set up".


    For the 100 meter dash that''ll being up first, a camera was pointed towards a point that appears to be the goal.


    "So that means misjudgements and ambiguous results will definitely be avoided".


    It appears even if it''s by an hairbreadth, they intend on deciding victory and defeat like it''s a horserace. That is precisely why contests that are difficult to score like cheerleading and the such are not included in this sports festival.

 Chapter 215 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "The 100 meter dash, which group were you in again?".


    "The seventh group".


    I answered while looking at the simplistic programme table (the paper on which the order and time of the contests are written).


    "It''ll be for the better if a formidable opponent does not show up. For the sake of the ss, I''ll slightly be cheering you on".


    "I''ll try my best to not ce bottom".


    After voicing my unambitious goal, we 1st year boys headed out to the grounds for the contest.


    Contests such as the 100 meter dash are all held in order starting from the 1st years. Starting from the 1st year boys and ending with the 3rd year girls is the entirety of the event. Then with the break sandwiched in between, it''ll switch over and start again with the 1st year girls and end with the 3rd year boys. The contest was about to begin using the printouts each ss had submitted beforehand as a basis to decide the pairings.


    Since the actual day of the event began, it became clear who would be running in which order from the other sses.


    From each ss, the selected two making up a total of eight people lined up as one. My turn, as I had told Horikita earlier, was seventh. In total, the 1st year boys formed up into 10 groups.


    It was now Sudou''s turn, as he would be running in the first group. All the students of ss D watched while holding our breath. The oue of the sports festival will depend greatly on Sudou. First of all this first event, we''ll use Sudou''s debut in the race to crush the opponents. The n is to get everyone pumped up with that same vigor. If Sudou finishes with disappointing results here, there is the possibility that it will havesting effects.


    "From what I can see it doesn''t seem like there''s anyone worth their salt here. There are many fatties and garish guys here. It''s guaranteed Sudou''ll ce 1st".


    I couldn''t see any notable students in our school year from the other sses. Like Ike said, it''s probably guaranteed already.


    "On the contrary, depending on how you look at it, it could also be seen as a loss".


    Ideally speaking, for someone with physical abilities like Sudou''s, it would have been better if someone fast had beenpeting.


    "But this alone is something that can''t be helped, it''s up to luck after all".


    There was something about the figure of Sudou, in a crouching stance at the starting line, that inspires absolute confidence. Even if he happened to tumble mid-race he could still turn it all around, he gave off the feeling of having such aposure to his surroundings.


    Then, as the signal rang out, Sudou rose up perfectly simultaneously and shot forth. Sudou, who had passed a person from the very start, outraced all the other boys as though shaking them off and left them in the dust.


    He reached the goal with an overwhelming gap with no one being able to keep up with him. There''s nothing more to say about that. As the entire student body watched, as the first runner in the first contest, Sudou seized 1st ce as expected.


    At the same time, the Professor who had been selected too, properly managed to securest ce as expected but...


    Not even giving us time to bask in the afterglow, the signal for the next group to start came. The signals came at 20 second intervals. Approximately 4 minutes would be required for all the 1st year boys to finish running. Since this will be repeated by boys and girls for all the school years, the 100 meter dash would bepleted in about 30 minutes ording to calctions.


    "As expected of Sudou-kun I guess".


    Hirata, who''s paired up with me, praised him as though he were impressed.


    "Yeah. It feels like the other sses have been taken aback too".


    He didn''t simply take 1st ce but also unmistakably left a strong impact. We, the seventh group up, like Sudou and the Professor, also have our roles properly cut out for us.


    Hirata, who belongs to the ser club and is a fast runner, will have a high rank. And as for me, I''d take a rank that''s higher even if it''s just by one, in other words, it can''t be helped even if I lose. Then also there''s the matter of standing out and remaining inconspicuous. There are several students from other sses we should be keeping an eye on but amongst the ones I know, those who give off a strong presence like Ryuuen and Katsuragi and the athletic ones like Kanzaki and Shibata, I wonder what group they''re in.


    The third group shuffled up to the starting point.


    "Ohh, baldie....no, I mean Katsuragi is on the first course".


    Ike points at his head. The skinhead bathing in the rays of the sun glowed blindingly. Beside Katsuragi, a man I''m familiar with was staring at the goal point with a calm expression.


    He''s Kanzaki of ss B. So Katsuragi and Kanzaki will bepeting against each other, huh?


    Meanwhile, the man who''s first on the list of those to watch out for, Kouenji of ss D, is also part of the third group but.....


    There''s no sign of Kouenji on the fifth course he had been assigned to. However, the school did not bother searching for the missing Kouenji and instead treating it as absence, they ended up starting the match right away.


    The third group was a free-for-all but it appears as far as speed goes, Kanzaki surpassed them all.


    Katsuragi too was by no means slow but it was simply beyond him, and without much fuss, the race ended. Kanzaki took 1st ce and Katsuragi took 3rd ce. As the race steadily progressed, Hirata realized something.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, look there".


    What Hirata had noticed was in the direction of the cottage. As I strained my eyes to look, inside it I could see Kouenji who was arranging his hair. He''s already finished running, surely that''s not the case. But even so, he''s way too quick to withdraw.


    "He''s not participating, it seems".


    Up until the opening ceremony he had been honestly obedient or so it seemed but ultimately, it appears he won''t be participating in the contests.


    Kouenji will probably make the excuse that his feet hurt or that he''s not feeling well to wriggle his way out of it.


    Since the thought that he would ce bottom if he skipped out on all the contests did not even enter his mind, the liability he''d be lies heavy on the ss as well as the Red Team.


    ss A too, despite having a legitimate reason, also simrly has someone who will be skipping out on all events in the form of Sakayanagi. Assuming ss C and ss B has no absentees then the Red Team will simply have to fill in the hole left by those two people. Quite a handicap.


    The contest progresses smoothly.


    One after another the groups get finished up and in no time, our turn as the seventh group came. I entered the fourth course and beside me, Hirata entered the fifth course.


    Other than us, the other members included ss A''s Yahiko but the rest are boys I''m not familiar with. The first ever sports festival of my life. I started off with a starting dash that was neither fast nor slow. Hirata, who ran beside me, slowly but surely passed me by and joined up with the top runners. On the other hand, in front of me were the backs of four people, hence I took 5th ce.


    Perhaps it''s because there wasn''t that overwhelming of a gap between speeds, we all ran in a crowded state. Then, without changing up the order, I finished in 5th ce. As for Hirata, by a narrow margin, he shone in 1st ce.


    "Fuu. Good job".


    Hirata, who had reached the goal before anyone else, lightly sighed and gave me such words of appreciation.


    "Sorry, for being a burden".


    "No such thing. It was a good match, everyone was fast too".


    Hirata did not me me, even after my disappointing results, and greeted me with a smile. I hurriedly got off the track and returned to the tent. Because the next group up will be starting one after another and I''ll only be getting in the way.


    The 1st year boys, after having finished with their 100 meter dash, returned to their seats and focused on the girls'' race as though devouring them.


    There''s also the oue of the matches, but they probably just wanted to see the running figures of the girls and couldn''t help it.


    "Where''s Sudou?".


    I couldn''t see Sudou, who should have returned to his seat.


    "I don''t know. Toilet probably, right? More importantly, let''s see those swaying breasts, you know, the breasts".


    Ike was upbeat, but I immediately had a bad feeling about Sudou''s absence. He seems like the type to cheer Horikita on here, but that I cannot see him is strange.


    "...it can''t be".


    I looked towards the cottage.


    As though my premonition had been realized, I saw Sudou drawing closer to Kouenji.


    "This isn''t looking good. I''d better stop them".


    "Right".


    Hirata, who noticed that too almost simultaneously, panicked too and headed towards the cottage. It appears things have already heated up there and Sudou, gripping his fist tight, confronted Kouenji.


    "You bastard, being absent and all, don''t fuck around with me!".


    As I opened the door, I could hear Sudou''s intimidating voice from inside.


    Sudou had closed the distance to the point where even now, it seemed as though he was about to take a swing, but it almost seems as though Kouenji has not even noticed his existence yet.


    He''s looking bold as he admired his reflection in the ss of the window. But that attitude of his only ended up adding fuel to the fire and stoking Sudou''s anger.


    "Looks like you won''t understand unless I beat you up, Kouenji".


    "That''s no good, Sudou-kun. If the teachers found out---".


    Hirata, of course, stops him but he''s not the kind of man to be deterred by something like this.


    "Shut up. This problem is our ss''s internal affair, right? Doesn''t matter even if I beat him up. It''s only if this guy doesn''t go crying to the teachers about it though".


    "As usual, you are an unsavory man. I came here because I wanted to quietly spend time alone though. As you can see, today I''m feeling ill. I declined so I wouldn''t be a bother".


    "Don''t lie to me! Leaving aside practice, you''re skipping out even on the actual event!".


    It''s understandable to want to shout out like that. No matter how you look at it, Kouenji''s the picture of health itself.


    "No, Sudou-kun!".


    Before Hirata, who was at a distance, could panickedly draw near, Sudou could no longer stand it and raised his fist. He probably intended on punching Kouenji once to open his eyes. However, the man who was beyond expectations and normal standards, Kouenji, caught the powerful punch in the palm of his hand.


    ''Pan''. And a dry sound like that reverberated within the cottage. Kouenji starts talking without looking at Sudou''s face.


    "Stop it. Someone like you cannot beat me".


    It didn''t seem as though Sudou had been holding back on a fellow ssmate. It was a fist swung with all his might.


    And it had been blocked all too easily. Sudou probably felt Kouenji''s high potential anew. But rather than be frightened by it, Sudou appears to have gotten serious.


    "Then bring it on. I''ll break that pride of yours".


    "Good grief. Both you and her, it sounds like you both want to tell me I''m unreliable".


    "Her? Who''re you talking about?".


    "That Cool Girl that you''re so passionate about. She''s been emphasizing it quite a bit until today, to make sure I participate seriously in the sports festival".


    "Horikita, you mean.....?".


    Apparently, Horikita had foreseen the possibility of Kouenji being a no-show from the start. Well, I suppose it''s natural to have misgivings about him seeing how he retired straight away back on the uninhabited ind.


    Even so, I didn''t know she had been working on Kouenji behind my back.


    "In any case, leave. I am not feeling well".


    "You bastard---!".


    To prevent it from happening again, Hirata got in between Sudou and Kouenji and tried to arbitrate.


    "I think it''s better to calm down a bit. Kouenji-kun''s attitude is also a problem but since he''s saying he''s not feeling well, he should have the right to rest. Besides, no matter who it may be against, violence is bad".


    "That''s definitely a lie. He said the same thing back on the uninhabited ind, didn''t he?".


    "A baseless usation. It''s just that my bad health doesn''t show up well in my attitude".


    "You nning on skipping the rest of the contests? Huh?".


    "Of course, I will participate if I make a recovery. If I make a recovery, that is".


    Sudou could no longer hold in his anger but it''s also a fact that he cannot afford to be hung up on Kouenji forever.


    "The next contest is going to be starting soon, Sudou-kun. If you''re absent as our leader, it''ll affect our morale too".


    Hirata switched over to a different approach to convince Sudou.


    ".....I get it. I just have to go back right? Go back".


    As if apanying him, Hirata left the cottage together with Sudou. I also followed soon afterwards. Grumpily returning to ss D''s tent, Sudou sat down on a pipe chair.


    "Shit! Next time I''ll seriously send that bastard flying! Shit!".


    His anger, rather than abate, only welled up and scattered out". A wise man keeps away from danger, and people back away from Sudou one after another. Sudou unleashed his wrath on anyone approaching him by snapping at them.


    But Ike, who was engrossed in the girls'' race, did not notice Sudou''s anger and cheerfully approached him. When I realized it, it seems the girls'' 100 meter dash has also reached its climax, as thest group had just entered the course.


    "What have you been doing, Ken? You just came back? Your favorite girl''s match is about to start".


    He pped Sudou on his back. In that instant, his hand was grabbed and he himself was caught in a forceful headlock.


    "Gyaa! What the hell!".


    "Stress relief".


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! I give up, I give up!".


    I have nothing to say about this except that it''s misfortunate and pitiful. Anyways, after having attacked Ike in anger and as Horikita''s race approached, it seems Sudou''s regained a bit of calm.


    Horikita enters the course as thest round of the 1st year girls was at hand.


    "At least there''s healing in watching Suzune I guess.....".


    If he can be healed by watching that, then by all means I''ll have him heal up.


    As I watched Sudou in turn, Sakura breathlessly came back to my side.


    "Haa, haa...p-painful.....".


    She must have been running at her best as she''s repeatedly breathing in and out seemingly in extreme pain.


    "W-Were you watching me, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    She looked up at me with sparkling eyes from behind her sses. Unfortunately, Sakura''s contest had ended while I had been chasing Sudou into the cottage and so I don''t know how it went. But if I tell her I hadn''t been watching then Sakura will probably be severely depressed.


    "You did well".


    I said so briefly yet I put my feelings into those words. One thing certain from the facts I understand right now is that Sakura gave it her all in the race.


    "T-Thank you! This is the first time I wasn''t inst ce".


    She said so with a smile. Sakura had decisively been the slowest one in both sses and in practice but apparently it seems like she''s beaten someone. Furthermore, judging from the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like her opponent simply fell or something either.


    "Be careful not to push yourself. If you get in over your head, you might fall and hurt yourself".


    "O-Ok!".


    Smiling again while breathing heavily, Sakura looked out at the next girls race from beside me. I also focused on the other girls who would be running against Horikita.


    On the third course was Ibuki Mio, a student from ss C.


    For Horikita to be in the same group as Ibuki, who views her as a rival. What a strange coincidence. Horikita did not even look at her but it seems a spark''s already been lit in Ibuki.


    Even from afar, I could see her resolve to not lose against Horikita no matter what.


    "I wonder if Ibuki-chan''s good at sports?".


    "Hell if I know. There''s no mistaking though that Horikita''s going to be the winner".


    There''s no way the other boys could have known but Ibuki is highly athletic. I only have the bare minimum knowledge but I cannot say with certainty who''s going to win between them.


    At the same time as the starting signal, seven girls shot forth. Between the two I had been paying attention to, the one who had the better start was Ibuki. There had been a slight dy in Horikita''s reaction and shegged behind.


    But she immediately elerates, and with a beautiful form she catches up to Ibuki. On the other hand, Ibuki had seeded in gaining a headstart but perhaps she got curious about Horikita, who ran beside her, as she became distracted looking back. Due to that, their distance lessened and perfectly seizing the middle position and without being shaken off or leaving, she kept that position and continued.


    Then, nearing endgame, I could see Ibuki''s expression stiffening. As they lined up side-by-side, almost indistinctly Horikita took the lead. It was by a narrow margin, but giving off a feeling of self-confidence, Horikita ended up taking 1st ce.


    "Is this bad.....?".


    That whispered premonition of Sudou''s turned out to have hit the mark. It was truly bit by bit, but the distance between Horikita, who had the lead, and Ibuki, slowly decreased.


    In response to Horikita, who tried to shake her off, Ibuki drew ever closer.


    The one who cut through the goal tape first was Horikita.


    After the big match that no one would''ve considered strange even if it required a video to make the call, the audience went into a slight uproar.


    Beside Horikita, who was catching her breath, Ibuki kicked the ground in frustration. But I feel like if she hadn''t been so worried about Horikita, then then ranking may have been different.


    A slight gap in her awareness was the cause of victory.


    "But even so, it was a match the two of them dominated".


    Sudou, who was watching Horikita after she had finished running, also felt the same way. Leaving aside her evenly matched race against Ibuki, the other 4 girls excluding ss D honestly were of a pretty low level.


    After thepletion of the 100 meter dash for the 1st years, we report our results to each other.


    The ones who boasted high athletic abilities like Sudou or Horikita as well as Hirata, managed to secure 1st ce. However, on the other hand, I could see that the main body of the ss that were expected to win had ranked badly and had an unsatisfying start.


    "Keep it together, you lot. Especially you, the only pride of yours is your speed right?".


    "E-Even if you say that, that Shibata guy''s really good".


    "It can''t be helped. Because Shibata-kun''s faster than me".


    As a matter of fact, during club practice, there were several instances in which he seemed faster than even Hirata after all.


    Despite our good start, from now on the calctions will be more and moreplicated. There are no notebooks nor phones here. Even if we verbally convey the results of the contests to a certain extent, it''ll be difficult to grasp all of it. We don''t know the circumstances of the other sses in detail either.


    I approached Horikita, who had returned, and called out to her.


    "That was close".


    "...that''s right. I was surprised. Ibuki-san was faster than I had expected".


    Perhaps she noticed Ibuki approaching, Horikita breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I understand you''ve been reaching out to Kouenji".


    "Who told you...? It seems to have been meaningless from the start though".


    For just a brief moment, Horikita looked at Kouenji, who''s elegantly spending time inside the cottage.


    "I had misgivings about him skipping out but ultimately it ended up that way".


    "In a certain sense, more than anyone else, he''s the one most disinterested in ss A".


    As long as he isn''t expelled, he will enjoy the rest of his time here. As long as he''s decided on that, there''s no moving him to action.


    But it seems a feeling of being unconvinced had started to sprout inside of Horikita.


    "If I were like Kushida-san, a person well liked by the ss, I wonder if I could''ve moved him into action?".


    "I wonder. I don''t think he''s the type toply with Kushida or Hirata''s persuasion though".


    Then again, the two of them wouldn''t try to forcibly persuade Kouenji in the first ce. As for why, even if it''s only self-proimed, they wouldn''t call someone who ims to be sick a liar.


    "To think you''d say something like ''if I were like Kushida''".


    "I never hated her or anything in the first ce".


    After a natural conversation like that, Horikita realized she had made a verbal slip and sealed her lips tight.


    "Pretend you didn''t hear that just now".


    Saying that, she ended the conversation. Then she turned to look at the 3rd year contests that will be starting soon.


    For her, ss D is something to worry about but in the same vein, the existence of her brother is also probably a simr worry. Of course, it''s not like her brother, who''s the student council president, is affected in any way by his sister''s feelings.


    Horikita''s brother, who started as part of the second group, naturally took 1st ce.


    "He''s as fast as I imagined him to be".


    "It''s because nii-san is perfect. No matter what he does, he''s always number one".


    Rather than a boast, it sounded more like it was a matter of fact. As all the school years finished with their 100 meter dashes, the total count began.


    Before the next contest begins, the first points for the Red Team and the White Team will be announced.


    Red Team: 2011 points. White Team: 1891 points.


    The contests have just begun but the Red Team was slightly dominant.

 Chapter 216 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    The second contest up is a hurdle. It''s basically an event that''s the same as the 100 meter dash in the sense that it rests purely on one''s speed. But then again, that''s not all there is to it. It''s because it''ll be a severe mistake if we don''t ovee it with certainty yet without rushing it. In regards to this contest, there are two rules attached.


    ''Knock down the hurdle''. ''Touch the hurdle''. These two time penalties are added onto it as well.


    It''s 0.5 seconds if the hurdle is knocked down. It''s 0.3 seconds if the hurdle is touched. That time will be added for us.


    Due to this, just quickly skipping over everything isn''t enough to win. One must leap over them with certainty.


    But since it also means you obviously won''t be able to win if you take too long either, the important thing here is just how much you''ve grasped the hang of it during the practice period. There are 10 hurdles in total ced at intervals of 10 meters. In the case that you''re able to knock them all down then that means a total of 5 seconds would be added to your time. It''s pretty much a despairing order.


    In this event, it''s been decided that Sudou will be participating as part of thest group.


    "If you guys are deadst then I''ll p you".


    The unathletic students trembled at the intense pressureing from Sudou, who was watching them with arms crossed.


    "What kind of tyranny is this!?".


    "Ehh, is Sotomura-kun present? In case of absence, he''ll be disqualified".


    I could hear those wordsing from the referee at the starting line.


    "I-I have a stomach ache.....would it be fine if I were to be absent?".


    The Professor, who could only barely ovee the hurdles back during practice, tried to escape as though frightened.


    "Huh? It''s fine if you knock down all the hurdles so show some backbone and stay your course".


    "Kopu!? I-I-I have it!".


    At a distance where their faces were almost touching, he red at the Professor who then went onto the course. There''s a great difference betweening in deadst and being disqualified. Since in the case of disqualification you won''t even be able to acquire a point, participation is essential.


    "Damn, he''s useless. He does whatever he wants as a habit that''s why he''s fat".


    But as expected, the Professor could not ovee the hurdles and ultimately, he ended up knocking them over by hand and came in atst ce.


    "Even so, that Shibata guy''s pretty good".


    In ascertaining the abilities of the other sses, Sudou said that as though advising caution. It''s still only the second event but even in the hurdle race he still took 1st ce without difficulty.


    Right now, he''d be Sudou''s rival. Furthermore, like Ichinose, he appears to possess leadership qualities that let him rally his surroundings.


    "If we meet directly face-to-face, I''ll win".


    If this keeps up, then Sudou''s goal of being 1st across the entire school year will only grow ever distant. Especially since there''s no telling what the oue will be for the teampetitions.


    It''s cause for anxiety.


    "Next up is the fourth group, please prepare yourselves".


    Having been called out by the referee, I entered the same course from before. On the second course I could see the figure of Kanzaki.


    "We''re up against each other right away it seems".


    ".....go easy on me".


    "I''ve heard that you''re quite fast from Ichinose".


    I don''t know where Ichinose got that idea from.....but looking back I can think of one instance. I suppose she saw me running back when Sakura got caught up in that incident. It''s not like I was running at my top speed but from my form and such, it''s very likely that she guessed my physical ability as well. Besides that, back when I entertained myself by ying with Ichinose at the pool she had been observing me. It can''t be helped that she''d mark me during all the exams and incidents up until now.


    "That''s misinformation. Didn''t you see my rank in the 100 meter dash earlier? It''s 5th ce, you know".


    "That is indeed the result, but it didn''t seem to me like you were taking it seriously".


    "There''s no advantage in holding back one''s ability at this sports festival, right? You''d only lose out that way".


    "The probability of it is low but it''s not like doing so ispletely meaningless from a strategic point of view".


    It looks like Ichinose and ss B have conducted reconnaissance, observed and then made their guess. For an existence like mine, even if I took first ce it''s not only my rank but the process leading up to it that they''d take into ount.


    "Besides, even amongst the same school year, you''re a pretty calm man. That type of person is scary after all".


    "Well, please think of it as you wish".


    We were still in the middle of our conversation but since a boy from ss C got between us, our conversation was cut short. Except for Kanzaki, it doesn''t seem like there are any prominent faces in the fourth group.


    It''ll be an error if my rank rises by even a bit.


    At the same time as the starting signal, I started running at about the same pace as before.


    As expected, Kanzaki overtook a person but since there''s only that one student running in front of me, I ultimately ended up with a good result of 3rd ce.


    There arebinations to consider too but for better or for worse, it seems like I can maintain this inconspicuous position.


    "...haa, good grief.....I can''t keep up".


    As I returned to our camp after having finished with the race, Yukimura was whispering to himself with a downcast expression. From the looks of it, after having finished with the second contest, he wasn''t able to get good results.


    "Was it bad?".


    "Ayanokouji, huh?....I want to curse thisbination. Seventh group and 7th ce....".


    So this is what they call a booby prize. He''s been driven into considerably bitter circumstances.


    "It depends on your mindset. If it''s Yukimura, even if you fall to the lower ranks, there won''t be any trouble for you on the tests right?".


    "I won''t get a failing grade. But there''s still no change to the fact that my scores will plummet. Besides, this result will be a liability for the ss and the team too....".


    It seems the man aiming for ss A more than anyone else, also bears responsibility more than anyone else too. It''s probably because he disparages students of low academic ability like Sudou and the others with a strong tone usually that he doesn''t want to show any weakness now.


    It''ll be uncouth for me to say anything more and so I slightly took my distance from him.


    I focused on the girls''petition. The opening is with Horikita and Sakura, two people I know well. Horikita, who was expecting to win, felt no pressure as she stood at the starting line.


    On the other hand, although it sounds bad when I put it into words, Sakura, whose expectation is zero, appeared nervous.


    "Horikita-san, it seems like this pairing isn''t too good".


    "Is that so?".


    Hirata, who knew the other sses well, said so after seeing the pairing. The contest will begin soon after.


    "In ss C, the ones said to be the fastest are Yajima-san and Kinoshita-san from the track and field club and they''re here".


    "I see...".


    Horikita, in the first 100 meter dash, had been able to dominate the fierce battle against Ibuki but her trials continue on.


    "Certainly, it looks like winning''s going to be tough".


    Horikita snapped forth and sprinted and leaped but the two of ss C went ahead of her.


    Then, left without any chances, Horikita finished the contest in 3rd ce as a result.


    Hirata received that result and turned to face me. It''s not an eye contact made in response to Horikita''s defeat. It''s because he felt a strange sense of unease with the pairings in this race.

 Chapter 217 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    The next contest up is ''capture-the-g''. It''s a simple yet rough and slightly dangerous teampetition.


    "We''re definitely winning, you guys. Since that idiot Kouenji isn''t here, we''ve got to be that much more fired up!" Sudou shouts.


    He encourages all the boys from both ss D and ss A assembled in front of him.


    On the other hand, the ones that Sudou''s group will be facing are the boys of ss B led by Kanzaki and Shibata as well as the boys of ss C led by Ryuuen. In particr, there are students in ss C that, while unknown, appear to be strong.


    There''s Sakazaki and Komiya, who were both involved in the quarrel with Sudou a while back, and there''s also the brawny half-Japanese half-ck student named Yamada. I''ve seen him around asionally at school but I wonder how strong he is. Whether there are plenty of or not enough students in each ss, right now there''s nothing to do but fight after taking our current forces into ount.


    The rules of the match dictate that the group that makes two captures wins. During their discussion earlier, Katsuragi and Hirata have decided that their sses will be alternating between offense and defense.


    They must have determined that splitting up into offense and defense here is a highly risky move. This way it''s easier to understand as well as to cooperate. ss D will go on the offense first while ss A have the role of protecting the g. If this formation allows us to sessfully get a headstart then the n is to not change roles.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Even if I''m alone, I''ll beat down our enemies".


    "Not the people, we''re after the g though.....?".


    I said that to him as I''ve gotten slightly worried after all.


    "I can''t guarantee that. I''m pissed off because of Kouenji. Grr".


    Perhaps he intends on attacking them as he was frank with his hostility. Sudou gave the middle finger to our opponents.


    "I''d better keep my distance.....".


    Scared of getting involved, Ike and the others slowly backed away from Sudou. That''s wise of them.


    The attacking team (mainly Sudou) waited impatiently at the front for the whistle that signalled the start of the match. On the other hand, the defending team consisting of Katsuragi and the others are repeatedly checking their formation and building solid defenses.


    Naturally, tant acts of violence like punching and kicking are prohibited but a certain degree of entanglement would probably be overlooked by the school.


    A lot of grabbing and pushing is anticipated.


    "Uuu---somehow I''m starting to get nervous. Capture-the-g is a first for me.....".


    "Haven''t you yed it before at your middle school''s sports festival?".


    "I wasn''t told that it''d be a dangerouspetition. Have you yed it before, Ayanokouji?".


    "No....this is a first for me too".


    "What the hell? So it''s a first for you too".


    In the middle of this stale conversation, the signal that marks the match''s start rang. And Sudou charged in ahead of everyone else.


    The more proactive members followed after him.


    "This is bad, let''s go Ayanokouji! I''d rather not get killed by Sudou forzing off after!".


    Ike, Yamauchi and I, the ones not suited for conflict, followed slowly behind the more proactive group. Much like us, the BC coalition has also divided its sses up cleanly between offense and defense.


    It may be an obvious thing to do given that cooperation between them is more difficult than it is for the DA coalition. In the first round, it seems like it''s going to be ss B defending the g on their side.


    The folks from ss B wait up ahead.


    By the way, it''s forbidden for an attacking team to interact with another attacking team.


    At the very most, the rule is that the attacking team must necessarily attack the defending team.


    "Anyone who wants to die, bring it on!".


    Saying something outrageously dangerous like that, Sudou tore into the opponent''s defending team. Then, with a height and power that makes it hard to believe he''s a 1st year high school student, he tears away at the students around the g one by one.


    "Stop---! Stop Sudou---!".


    A portion of the defending team surrounds Sudou, apanied by those screams from ss B.


    "Hey you guys, follow quickly! I''ll clear the way for you!".


    Sudou shouts out to the advancing group following from behind him without looking back. However, things aren''t that simple. The situation gradually became chaotic, almost like a battlefield, and clouds of dust rose up.


    I relied on the ss B students to ovee that situation without being useful nor a hindrance.


    "Shit, just how many''s going to charge at me!".


    Three or four male students pushed back at Sudou with their bodies and even his strength was surpassed.


    On the other hand, the advancing group too, on the brink of being able to break through, was suddenly cut off. The problem with ss D is that despite having the prative offensive power of Sudou, there is almost no one else with that kind of strength. In contrast, ss B had many students who possessed above average strength. Especially the unaggressive ones like me and the Professor, without contributing to the offense, inevitably end up bing a liability to it instead.


    "This is bad, Ken! It''s ss A! That half, Yamada or what''s his name, is going on a rampage!".


    "Huh!?".


    As he turned back towards that voice, the Red Team''s g that ss A had been protecting was now slightly nted. Since ss C is full of violent people like Sudou...no, students who are almost like fighters, it was an easy task for them to prate through our defenses.


    If we have a scuffle against each other, it''s clear who has the advantage and who''s at a disadvantage.


    Besides, if Ryuuen had ordered them to attack us, it would probably be a desperate struggle. We need to do something but Sudou, who''s the vital one, is also being obstructed by four of five people and can''t do a thing. We werepletely locked down. Of course, it''s already rather impressive that we''re facing off against that many people though. Sudou desperately tries to make a move towards the g, but cruelly enough, the whistle rang.


    Ultimately the White Team easily ended uppleting one capture.


    "Ahh, shit! What the hell are you guys doing!? Put your backs into it!".


    ring at the cruelly toppled g, Sudou turns his wrath towards the ss D that could not mount an offense.


    "Even if you say that....those guys are pretty strong you know? Oww....I''ve got a graze".


    "It''s just a flesh wound, right? Bear with it, you''ve been snapping at them and kneeing them, you''re useless!".


    I understand the feeling but both of those are a step away from being foul y and disqualification.


    "It can''t be helped that they won one round. Next time let''s protect it properly ourselves".


    Gently patting Sudou''s shoulder and once he had calmed down, Hirata sets the fallen g back up.


    "Tch...we''re definitely going to protect it, you guys get it!?".


    "W-We get it---. We''ll do what we can---".


    "Not just what you can, we''re definitely protecting it. No matter if it''s for an hour or two hours!".


    If there''s something else ss D iscking in, it would have to be unity and motivation. Those two. This includes me too, but aside from a few students, the rest don''t have any kind of ambition.


    In regards to that, ss B from earlier who were on the defense had both high unity and motivation and as such, were formidable enemies.


    "Ayanokouji, don''t let that g fall even if you die! Because you''re still 2nd in the ss after all!".


    For the record, since I''m next up in strength after Sudou, I''ll have to protect the g alongside him.


    I can''t carelessly ck off now that I''m being watched by Sudou, who himself was stoutly defending the g.


    "Don''t mess with me, I won''t let them have an easy consecutive win. I''m going to beat that bastard Ryuuen down".


    Speaking of which, during the first round earlier, Ryuuen who had been part of the attacking team, only yed the role of an observer. It''s because they were already dominating without even needing him to join in. Sudou probably couldn''t stand that fact.


    "Come out, C. Come out, C".


    Sudou continuously whispers that but honestly, it''ll prove difficult if the power centric ss C were to assemble ande after us. I think it''ll be easier on us if it''s ss B attacking us.


    As both sidesplete their preparations, the start of the second round is at hand. Now then---


    "They''re here, they''re here. They''vee!".


    Apparently things didn''t go the way I had hoped and it ended up going Sudou''s way. Building up to an attack, strong students from ss C red at us. Then the leader who brought that ss together as one, Ryuuen, alsoughed boldly from the rear.


    Almost like he''s a tacticianmanding the battlefield and along with the signal to start the match, he gave them the order to charge.


    It was most likely a simple instruction.


    Beneath the words ''topple it'' were the soldiers frightened by his tyranny into taking offensive action. Students with huge bodies simr to Sudou''s, looking like they''re the sports club type, came charging in.


    They attacked us like an advancing wall without rushing it.


    Screams rose up from the ss D students all over the ce. The defending students making up the outer wall are slowly diminishing in numbers.


    "Stand up! Grab their legs and pull them down!".


    Sudou''s unreasonable words of encouragement were drowned out by the angry bellows of our opponents.


    ss C repeatedly used elbow strikes that almost wandered into foul y territory and in no time, they broke through to the inner wall. Katsuragi and the others from ss A have also advanced to the point that they could almost touch the g but I wonder if they''ll make it in time.


    "Guah!?".


    I could hear a voice of agony from Sudou, who was supporting the g just in front of me. The half named Yamada had made his way up close to Sudou. His physique far surpasses Sudou''s.


    The g we were protecting is now slightly nted.


    "Who the hell punched me in my stomach!?".


    Apparently, during the chaos, someone had attacked Sudou directly. Furthermore, it wasn''t just once or twice as voices of pain and anger be mixed. But for Sudou, who has to hold the g with both his hands, he was left unable to do anything about it. All he could do was to turtle up and bear with it.


    "It hurts, I said it hurts you bastard!".


    Just by fighting with his voice alone, ss C showed no signs of ceasing their actions. Sudou kneels down in pain. But even so, I''d like to praise that fighting spirit of his that still tried to protect the g.


    Someone then stepped barefoot onto Sudou''s back. Then, as though asserting his dominance, he crushed Sudou''s back underfoot with all his strength.


    "Gah!?".


    Even in the midst of all this jostling during the match, it was a fiendish blow that capitalized on his blind spot. It goes without saying that the one responsible for it was Ryuuen.


    "You. Bastard! Guh!".


    He was once again stepped on without any hesitation to the point I had thought his spine had been broken.


    As Sudou copsed from that blow, now having lost its support, the g copsed after kicking up a cloud of sand.


    In the blink of an eye, the oue was decided.


    While copsed on the ground, Sudou red up at the man who had stepped on him, Ryuuen.


    "Hah, hah. You bastard...that was foul y!".


    "Hmm? So you were there? I didn''t notice".


    Saying that without a trace of fear, he pulled the g up. Sudou tried to chase after him but it seems his back is still hurting quite a bit as he wasn''t able to stand back up.


    The DA coalition suffered a great defeat.


    "Is your back ok?".


    "Kuh...somehow....shit, shit!".


    Greater than his pain was the anger at having been the victim of an unreasonable foul y attack that he could not hold back.


    "That pompous bastard, if I run into him again I''ll punch his lights out.....!".


    "You''ll end up causing another uproar. Do you want to go through that again?".


    By that, I mean the incident where Sudou got into a fight with ss C and almost got disposed of. Furthermore, if it''s Sudou who initiates it then this time he will receive punishment for it.


    "So it''s fine when he does it and it''s not when I do!? Look at the marks on my back!".


    "I get what you''re trying to say but it''ll just be seen as an action that naturally happened over the course of the match".


    Ryuuen and Sudou, they''re both trying to do the same thing but there is an overwhelming difference in their technique.


    This time, it was an action that took ce while students were all mixed up during the contest and clouds of sand were being kicked up everywhere. Either way, he picked a good time and method to attack.


    "Ahh this is pissing me off! To think I was nning on winning every contest!".


    From the irritation he felt towards Ryuuen, he turned towards the disappointing ss D and ss A and tantly voiced his displeasure.


    Since ss A also heard it, a few of them returned the re.


    Some of them tried to retort but Katsuragi reined them in and things didn''te to that.


    "Sorry for being useless.....".


    "Me too. It''s also because we couldn''t protect it properly. Let''s try hard next time".


    Only Katsuragi and Hirata calmly epted the oue and for now we decided to disband and return to our own camps.

 Chapter 218 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    The 1st year boys, with no time to rest, prepared for the next contest: tug-of-war. Meanwhile, the ball-toss game for the 1st year girls was also steadily ongoing. The exhausting teampetitions continued. I didn''t pay much attention to it at first but this is quite an arduous order of doing things.


    "Just now, how big of a gap do you think formed.....?".


    "I don''t know. It''s just begun, there''s no use in thinking about it".


    "That''s true but.....a loss is a loss, they''re a step ahead of us right?".


    Perhaps he couldn''t stand the fact that he lost since Sudou was fidgeting while he watched the girls'' match.


    "It''ll be good if the girls can win at least.....".


    It''s unclear since looking at it from a distance, the oue of the ball-toss game is difficult to discern. I think it''s just that contested since it seems to be quite a close match.


    Soon after, as the match ended, the teacher in charge counted up the points one after another while throwing the balls.


    "54 in total, the Red Team wins".


    Thanks to the girls, the disappointing results of the boys'' capture-the-g match was cancelled out.


    The relief we felt at that announcement was transient, as the referee called out to us and began exining tug-of-war to us.


    "Alright, let''s go.....!".


    "Is your back alright, Ken?".


    "My body''s tougher than others after all. Besides, there''s nothing I can do even if it hurts anyways".


    Even as we were worried about him, Sudou stood up with vigor. The rules for tug-of-war are extremely simple and about the same as capture-the-g.


    "If we can make aeback in tug-of-war, then we can overturn the teampetitions. Besides, if it''s tug-of-war then there''ll be no contact during the match so the other side will also be forced topete using their strength alone. It shouldn''t turn into an absurd fight".


    Hirata, who always fretted over Sudou and his surroundings, called out to him like that. Sudou nodded in response.


    "I guess so.....that''s why we can''t lose".


    It''s purely strength vs. strength. Wits vs. wits. Now then, which side will prove superior? As the four sses gathered in the middle of the ground split up into two, they were divided between the left and the right camps. As Katsuragi came over to Hirata, he quietly whispered to him.


    "Just like we discussed, we''ll use our strategy to beat them in a single stroke. Got it?".


    "Yeah. I understand. Everyone get in position".


    Under the leadership of those two, the DA coalition has been thinking up a strategy like it did during capture-the-g. As Hirata gave the instruction, ss D simultaneously scattered and took up our positions.


    The strategy itself is extremely simple and consists of just ''lining up based on our heights''. By doing so it allows us to uniformly and orderly apply our strength properly to the rope.


    Of course this will be noted by the opposing team as well but even if the BC coalition attempts to imitate us, they wouldn''t be able to line up in order of height in such a short time.


    However, a problem emerged for the DA coalition before any of that. Contrary to ss D, who were attempting to line up as such, almost half of the boys in ss A made no move at all.


    "Hey, Katsuragi-kun. I''d rather you not arrogantly take charge forever---".


    Such a voice could be heard and without even having to look.


    ".....what do you mean, Hashimoto".


    The student named Hashimoto took a step forward. He''s a tall, aloof man with his long hair swept behind the back of his head. He had a meek expression on his face but his eyes were those of someone mocking his opponent.


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like. Isn''t it your fault that ss A is currently stalling? Can you say with certainty that this strategy will allow us to win?".


    A student has appeared to directly oppose the leader, Katsuragi.


    From Katsuragi''s heightened state of alert, I doubt this student named Hashimoto is acting alone. But---the timing is strange. While our allies focused on Katsuragi and Hashimoto, I looked back towards our camp and searched for Sakayanagi.


    Sakayanagi, who had been there observing us from the start as a visitor, had a small smile of enjoyment on her face. Even from a distance, she should be able to see that the boys were quarrelling.


    But the fact that she''s still smiling despite that could only mean one thing.


    It''s that the one who created this situation is not Hashimoto, it''s Sakayanagi. I had wondered what kind of trap she would be setting but to think it wasn''t for the other sses, but rather, for ss A.


    I wonder if it means she''s only intending on crushing Katsuragi, her opposition. But this is far too inefficient. This is eerie in a different sense from Ryuuen.


    "So what''s it going to be, Katsuragi-kun? Can we really win with this strategy?".


    Despite the betrayal of hisrades, without being thrown into disarray from it, Katsuragi answered that.


    "We''re agitating even the students from ss D. We should proceed with the contest calmly".


    "That''s not an answer---".


    Katsuragi tried to calm them down but about half of the students following Hashimoto''s lead did not obey.


    "Katsuragi-san''s telling you lot to do it, so hurry it up! Don''t give us this shameful act!".


    In the midst of that, Yahiko from the Katsuragi faction raised his voice towards the Sakayanagi faction and forcibly handed the rope to one of the boys.


    "I have no intention of refuting the doubts you feel towards my leadership. But if we lose here due to our meaningless squabbling, before things like cooperation and skille up, the me will fall on Sakayanagi, you don''t mind that then?".


    "You don''t see anything, do you, Katsuragi-kun?".


    Hashimoto sniggers. As the teacher acting the role of the referee approached us, as though to warn us for ourteness, Hashimoto gripped the rope as though he had arrived at the designated position.


    "Then, shall we? It''d peeve me if we make them think we''recking in unity as you said".


    For now, ss A''s civil war seems to have simmered down and so we also get into position.


    "They''re a savage bunch, those ss A guys".


    "I''m really worried. They may be just a bunch of nerds".


    Even to Sudou, who had just been watching, the abnormality of ss A''s conflict had been highlighted. Either way, our two sses intermingled and lined up in order of our heights.


    Then finally, Sudou, who had absolute confidence in his strength, was ced furthest back.


    On the other hand, since the BC coalition are not cooperating, they ended up dividing their forces up cleanly on basis of their ss. ss B is taking charge of the rope up front butpared to the DA coalition that''s lined up in order of height in descending order from the front, they''ve adopted theplete opposite strategy. But since ss C is lining up randomly, starting from their center, it fell apart. At the end of the line, for what it''s worth, well-built students were holding the rope but...I can''t shake the feeling that it''s backasswards.


    "Heh, for ss B to put the big ones in the front, they just don''t get it".


    "No, that''s not always the case. When pulling the rope, it''s advantageous if it''s from an elevated position".


    Since cooperation between the two sses is impossible, ss B is instead aiming to secure their advantage when ites to holding the rope.


    "Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that we still have the high ground. Let''s go, you guys!".


    Sudou shouts that out and along with the signal that heralds the match''s start, we each pulled on the rope.


    "Heave-ho! Heave-ho!".


    Then, with a shout that seemed like routine, the DA coalition that has achieved basic cooperation with one another pulled on the rope with vigor. At first it seemed as though we had reached an equilibrium but after a few seconds, the flow changed to favor us in one go.


    "Oraoraoraora! Easy, easy!".


    Before long, along with the signal, the DA coalition''s victory was conveyed.


    "Alright! Did you see that!? Serves them right!".


    Sudou repeatedly roars. As a result of the oue, ss B confronts ss C with tant discontent.


    "Hey---it''ll be real bad if we don''t cooperate you know? Those guys are really strong".


    Representing his ss, Shibata calls out to Ryuuen but Ryuuen didn''t even bother with him.


    "Alright you lot, it''s time to rearrange. Line up starting with the smallest one in front".


    Ryuuen gave orders to the chaotic ss C and had them line up with the shortest student at the front and gradually adjusted it so that the heights increased. Precisely in the shape of a bow.


    It appears they have no intention of taking ss B''s opinion into ount, only doing as they please.


    After Shibata shook his head in exasperation, he encouraged hisrades in ss B and grasped the rope.


    "This one''s in the bag. With an arrangement like that, they can''t possibly win".


    "We can''t say that for sure. Everyone, don''t let your guard down. The next round won''t go the way it did before".


    Katsuragi advises the other students, including Sudou.


    "Why though? It was easy. It''s not like they''re lining up in order of decreasing height like we are".


    Ike grips the rope even as he frivolously makes light of the situation. Katsuragi tried to continue speaking, but the interval ended and preparations were underway to resume the match.


    And so, the second round began.


    "Heave-ho! Heave-ho!".


    The DA coalition tugs on the rope just as they did in the first round. However, facing a resistance that was clearly different from before, they start to lose their bearings bit by bit.


    Even as they pulled and pulled, their position didn''t change and feelings of anxiety began to close in.


    "Hey, you lot better persevere. If we simply lose then I''ll have you lynched".


    Along with that carefree warning from Ryuuen, an intense force was applied to the rope and our side was dragged in.


    It can''t possibly be that their strength surged from just that onemand alone.


    It means that there''s something about the bow-like shape that Ryuuen arranged them in that affects the transfer of force.


    "Guuh! It hurts, it hurts!".


    Screams rose up from Ike and the others who were holding the rope from the rear.


    I also happen to be pulling without letting up but just as expected, the resistance ispletely different from before. It was pretty much an evenly matched bout of tug-of-war.


    I wonder if it was a difference in cognition that brought about the conclusion of the match.


    The DA coalition, pulled in bit by bit, ended up being defeated.


    Just because they dominated the first round, there were harsh wordsing from students who believed that the cause of their defeat in the second round came from within.


    "Why the hell is it different from before!? Is someone holding back?".


    They tried to look for the offender among each other. Seeing the situation, Katsuragi immediately followed up.


    "Calm down. The cause of our defeat is likely just because the other side took up the right formation. Of course, it''s also a fact that there are students among us who took the second round for granted as well. They should get it now. That even if the opponent''s teamwork is in tatters, they are still capable of putting up a fight. Focus, recover and along with that, please check your positions once again. Then also, when pulling on the rope, remember to do it at an angle".


    Katsuragi realigns everyone again after handing out urate advice as well as reprimands. He''s doing the best he can in what little time he has. On the other hand, as for the opposing team, although they weren''t able to achieve cooperation between the two sses, each ss is individually united. There''s ss B that''s surely focusing on the tug-of-war and ss C, that''s on standby behind them. But if Ryuuen gives his order, then those students will also certainly be roused.


    "Al~right, you guys did pretty well yourselves. We just have to do the same thing again one more time. Let''s teach those pieces of trash who think they''re going to win who''s the boss".


    I suppose I should say it''s impressive that without having any specific tug-of-war techniques conveyed to us, as a ss we''re still able to properly produce results.


    When both sides were ready, the third and final matchmenced.


    The shouting resumed for the third time.


    "Heave-ho! Heave-ho! Pull!".


    Just like the second round, the result wasn''t decided right away. The white g swayed at the center line without moving.


    "Keep at it, you guys. We''re definitely winning this tug-of-war!".


    As though acting in unison from Sudou''s shout from the rear, everyone worked together to pull on the rope.


    "Heave-ho! Heave-ho!".


    No matter how strong the other side is, victory or defeat isn''t decided purely by strength alone when ites to tug-of-war. The white g began to lean slightly towards the DA coalition''s side.


    "Don''t let up! One more pull! Puuuullll!".


    It was Sudou''s all outst ditch effort. That put an end to it in an unexpected manner. It should have been a close fight but the resistance we faced up until now loosened up to an unbelievable extent and everyone''s bodies fell backwards. The match ended with us being unable to stop our own momentum and falling one after another.


    Not quite understanding what had happened, starting with Sudou, most of the students began to show their anger while still copsed. Judging from the results, it''s clear that the situation was caused by our opponents letting go of the rope.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you fucking around?".


    Perhaps this situation was also unexpected for ss B, as a few of their students had also fallen.


    Eventually, attention was directed at the ss where no one had fallen.....attention was directed towards Ryuuen and his group.


    "I decided to give it a rest since I thought we couldn''t win".


    It appears near the end, Ryuuen and the rest of ss C all let go of the rope at once.


    "Good for you, picking up such a trashy win. It was quite fun seeing you all groveling".


    Even as he lost the match, Ryuuenughed while looking like he enjoyed the match more than anyone else.


    "You bastard!".


    If you look at this situation alone, you wouldn''t be able to tell which one''s the winner here.


    As Sudou, who had been at the line''s rear end, stood up, he tried to charge at them since he had already been angered by the capture-the-g incident. However Katsuragi, who had been in front of him, panickedly grabbed his arms to stop him.


    "Stop it, Sudou. This is also part of Ryuuen''s strategy, his aim is to provoke us and make us waste our stamina. Besides, by instigating violence, he may be aiming to win via foul y".


    "But!".


    "Certainly, what they did was unsportsmanlike but it''s not in vition of the rules".


    Katsuragi is skillfully controlling the out-of-control Sudou.


    So he''s not in ss A for nothing. Perhaps he had judged that further provocation wouldn''t yield him any results, since Ryuuen turned his back on us.


    "Alright get up, you lot".


    ss C got back up right away. ss B also probably wanted toin.


    "It appears we were lucky. Because we don''t have to work together with ss C".


    Katsuragi said so as though he were relieved and patted Sudou on his shoulder.


    "We won, but I don''t feel refreshed at all, shit".


    I can understand the grumbling Sudou''s feelings. We finally won in the teampetition but due to Ryuuen''s cunning trick, it put a damper on that.


    Despite wanting to celebrate, a gloomy feeling hangs above us. Even though they lost, it''s not like they didn''t gain anything from their fall. The tug-of-war ended and we returned to our own tents.


    On the way back, Katsuragi came over to Hirata and quietly whispered an apology to him.


    "Sorry about earlier. It''s my fault for being unable to control my ss".


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I think we too, let our guard down during the second round. Right?".


    Hirata sought the same opinion from me and so I nodded.


    "ss A also surprisingly has it tough, huh?".


    ".....yeah".


    It seems he doesn''t want to go into detail about it, since Katsuragi didn''t deny it but also did not speak further on it. The only thing certain is that he appears to be in quite a difficult spot.


    Meanwhile, Sudou and the others shifted their mind to the next contest.


    "Next up is the obstacle course race. I''ll knock out anyone who gets disappointing results".


    "Ugeh. Why do we have to be hit~?".


    "It''s because I''m the leader. That means I need to kick themon people''s asses. It''s really difficult".


    I don''t think anyone wants such a leader but you just can''t strongly repel Sudou like that.


    "I''ll be asking this just in case for reference but.....up to what ce would you consider disappointing?".


    "Isn''t it obvious? I won''t ept anything other than victory".


    "Harsh---!".

 Chapter 219 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    "Hah, hah....I did my best and I''m still only 6th ce! I-Is Ken done with his match? Fuu".


    Ike breathes heavily as he fell on his knees. He probably dreads the prospect of Sudouing back.


    "I don''t reckon he''ll get something like 4th ce will he....?".


    It''s not like I don''t understand the desire to wish for something like that. If Sudou doesn''t win, then surely he wouldn''t punish the rest too. Sudou, whose results they''re curious about, will have his turn in the final obstacle course race.


    "What ce did you get, Ayanokouji? Is it the death penalty for you?".


    "I barely scraped 3rd ce".


    "Geh. Seriously? Saved by the lineup---".


    Going along with Sudou''s farce all the time.....in the first ce getting punished seems like it''d be troublesome. I tried putting in just a little effort.


    "It looks like Sudou-kun''ll be going up against Shibata-kun".


    "Ahh, looks like it".


    Near Sudou, Shibata was waiting around while performing warm-up exercises. A formidable opponent hase forth.


    "Haaaaah!? That Ken, he''s up against Nomura and Suzuki again. That''s unfair!".


    However, at the same time, Ike was vexed after seeing Sudou''s opponents in the contest other than Shibata and that lucky lineup.


    Certainly, it''s lucky to consecutively encounter those two from ss C who are said to be unathletic. Other than those guys, the students from ss A are neither good nor bad and with this, Sudou''s victory is all but assured.


    I understand why he''dment it but Shibata is something else entirely.


    If it''s Shibata, who''s said to be the fastest runner in ss B, he''s sure to put up a fight for 1st ce. In the two contests leading up to this, he''s taken 1st ce in both.


    "Which one do you think''s going to win?".


    I asked for Hirata''s opinion, since he knew Shibata well.


    "I''m not sure. I know quite well that Shibata-kun''s fast so I don''t think he''ll be going down easily. If it''s a purely straightforward match then I have a feeling it might be Shibata-kun but...Sudou-kun was able to ovee the obstacles without much difficulty during practice after all. It''s shaping up to be a really good match".


    From Hirata''s perspective, he''s unable to tell which one of them would win since he knew both of them well.


    Sudou himself believes there''s no way he could possibly lose. It''d be good if his pride doesn''t affect his run. But leaving aside my worries, the person himself awaited the start signal.


    Once the runners in front finished with their race, the curtains rose on the final race.


    Both Sudou and Shibata had a near simultaneous good start and they headed in the direction of the first obstacle: the bnce beam. Sudou, though tall and possessing arge physique, was nevertheless able to cross over the narrow bnce beam faster than anyone else could. His movement showed off his incredible sense of bnce. Shibata came in at second ce.


    Despite his slightteness, he also safely crossed the bnce beam.


    Sprinting a short distance immediately after, they crawled through the that had been ced on the ground. Sudou, who advanced like a wild beast, only looking ahead of him. And Shibata, who seemed to be having fun chasing after him. Thest obstacle was a sack, or to put it in a trendier way, it''s to ce both your legs in the sack and hop. Here, Sudou ovees it once again with a nimbleness unbefitting of his physique but Shibata, hot on his tail, closes the distance between them.


    "This is today''s closest match".


    Both seem to be evenly matched and both were trying to up their tactics. Shibata''s followed him this far without either catching up or being shaken off. Sudou, who realized that existence, started to rush for the first time.


    He probably heard hopping sounds behind him.


    However, the lead he had created at the start still remained and with a difference of about a meter, he cut the tape and took 1st ce. I suppose going all out had its effect on him, since even from a distance, I could tell that Sudou was breathing hard.


    Sudou and Shibata were both evenly matched when ites to speed. No, just like Hirata said, if ites down to speed alone then Shibata may have been the superior one. Depending on the contest and the timing, I guess Sudou isn''t invincible either.


    In any case, Sudou has impressively secured 1st ce three times consecutively. He''s unmistakably one of our school year''s best.


    Sudou, who dazzlingly returned, began to act bullishly towards Ike, who shrank back.


    "I was watching, Kanji, you were 6th ce weren''t you!?".


    "Y-You almost didn''t get 1st ce too just now, did you? We''re in the same boat!".


    They were definitely not in the same boat at all. By saying unnecessary things like that, Ike got pinioned.


    "I took 1st ce. Well, that Shibata guy was pretty fast too though. I beat him".


    Dropping Shibata down to 2nd ce after he had secured 1st ce twice in a row was a good sign for Sudou, who''s aiming to be the best amongst our school year.

 Chapter 220 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    We didn''t even have time to rest as we had to prepare for the three-legged race. On the other hand, the obstacle course race for the girls had turned stormy from the very first round.


    Horikita had endeavored earlier topensate for the results as she separated herself from the ss C duo right away from the start.


    "I''ve seen this earlier before".


    "Looks like she''s in the same group as Yajima-san and Kinoshita-san again".


    Horikita possesses high potential for not just sports but also in her studies and various assorted things. However, it''s no easy task to beat someone who specializes in something.


    As the match started, Kinoshita darted forward. She made it to the bnce beam before anyone else and forcibly created distance between herself and those following behind.


    Yajima''s in second ce. And Horikita following them is how the match started out. Unlike the 100 meter dash or the hurdle race which purely tests only one''s speed and stamina, there are various unknowns involved in the form of obstacles and so the gap did not widen as much as you''d think.


    After passing the bnce beam, the gap had shrunk to the point they were almost lined up beside one another.


    "Looks like there''s a chance for her, this time".


    Nearby, Sudou''s also cheering Horikita on and he grips his hands tight as he watches over her. By the time they had crossed through the, Horikita had taken the lead atst.


    However, Kinoshita is also a fast runner. Taking advantage of the distance between obstacles she closes in and shortens the gap. Then she takes second ce back for herself.


    Yajima''s position as first ce probably won''t be threatened. Horikita sprints at her best to try and steal second ce away. Horikita closes in on Kinoshita the moment she lost her bnce slightly upon reaching the sacks.


    Then, the moment she passed her, she began sprinting with all her might and shook her off.


    The difference between them was 1 or 2 seconds it seems. Horikita runs at full speed for the remaining 50 meters. By the way, perhaps she was worried about Kinoshita closing in on her from behind, as she flickers her gaze back and forth repeatedly.


    That might have caused her to stall as once again, Horikita and Kinoshita lined up beside one another. In the very next moment, both Horikita, who had been attempting to outrun Kinoshita, and Kinoshita who was in pursuit, ran into each other and mutually copsed.


    "Woah!? Hey, something big''s happened!".


    I couldn''t tell from afar which one ran into the other but it looks as though it happened as a result of their struggle.


    While the two of them were getting back up, the others passed them by one after another and in one stroke, they fell to the bottom. Perhaps they weren''t able to stand back up immediately, since they were both desperately tried to get back on their feet admist the clouds of dust. Although they were somehow able to continue with the contest, that incident had a resounding effect to the very end and Horikita came in at a surprising 7th ce. The other one who fell, Kinoshita, ended up cing bottom due to the pain in her leg preventing her from continuing with the contest.


    She must have her regrets since she ended up like this after going in expecting to ce 1st.


    And with this it''s 1st ce, 3rd ce and 7th ce huh? As far as this match is concerned, there''s no other choice but to write it off as an unfortunate incident but....


    "......".


    "What''s wrong, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "If this ''coincidence'' were to ur again, then I may no longer be able to write it off as a mere ''coincidence''".


    I brought up the subject I didn''t broach earlier on with Hirata.


    "As I thought, you think so too? I think the other students are also beginning to gradually realize it too. But for this to happen means---that things are moving in a bad direction, right?".


    Unfortunately, his assessment is spot on.


    "If there are any students that have caught onto this, can I leave you to care for them?".


    "Of course. That''s my role after all. But isn''t there something we can do....?".


    "It''d be great if there is".


    I felt relief seeing Hirata ept the task without a hint of discontent and so I headed over to the girl who seemed dissatisfied.


    Horikita had a gloomy expression on her faceing back after her obstacle course race. The situation was clear as day if you look at her walk and posture that conveyed a sense of unease.


    "Does it hurt?".


    ".....just a bit. But not to the extent of affecting the contests. If I rest up a bit I''ll be fine".


    She put on a tough act like that but from just her sitting down, it looked as though she''s having a difficult time. Steeling myself against incurring her wrath, I tried touching the part where I believe the injury lies.


    "!?".


    "This isn''t going to have any effect, you say?".


    "Don''t touch me. And also, don''t mind me. I''ll just have to bear with it".


    To be in a position where winning is a duty can be painful at times like this. More so for people like Horikita, who pride themselves on being able to produce results.


    "Well I guess if you retire then you won''t even be getting any points so I do understand your desire to hang in there".


    I had thought she would have red at me for causing her pain but Horikita began to talk about something entirely different.


    "More importantly, what concerns me is that girl. It''s almost like that contact was done out of malice".


    ".....and this means?".


    "While she was running behind me, that girl called out my name many times over".


    So that''s why she turned back to look asionally during the match.


    "Of course I thought it was strange. But soon after I turned back to look, we collided with each other and rest went exactly as you saw it. I would have objected but if this were an ordinary collision then she shouldn''t have been calling out my name".


    Certainly, there''s a high likelihood that this was a surprise attack.


    "Honestly, I can''t keep up with it.....to think we''re still in the middle of all this.....".


    Taking the entire school into ount, Horikita would be the third person to be injured.


    There was a 2nd year who fell during their race and had to withdraw due to their leg injury but in their case, there''s nothing in particr to worry about since it was an isted incident.


    "Rather than worry about me, you should be more worried about yourself. Your results are worse than mine right?".


    Horikita, who took 1st ce, 3rd ce and then 7th ce now due to the collision, currently stands at 30 points. I''m standing at 27 points. Close as it may be, there''s no changing the fact that I''m still losing out.


    "I''ll do my best. But, don''t push yourself too, ok?".


    "I intend on participating in the contests even if I have to crawl to do it".


    Leaving behind Horikita, who said such words, I made a move to prepare for the next contest: the three-legged race.


    "How''s Horikita-san doing?".


    Hirata, having ascertained the situation from a distance, worriedly called out to me.


    "It''s pretty serious. It looks like it''ll affect the subsequent contests".


    "That''s a severe turn of events".


    While we tied the string, we exchanged such little interactions.


    Not too long after, the three-legged race began for the 1st year boys. They started one after another. This sports festival is thoroughly being regted by the school and the contests progressed without any waste. It was a brilliant performance almost on par with scheduled broadcasts.


    Since a three-legged race inevitably means that two people end up forming one team, the number of teams that can run at once are a measly four. Sudou, who''s in the group starting ahead of us, bottled up his anger and started.


    Sudou''s partner is Ike.


    Normally, that would be considered backassward and highly risky but through a certain method, thatbination makes a turn towards victory.


    "Dowaaa!".


    Screams came pouring out of Ike in the middle of the match. Apparently from the very first step, Sudou''s technique burst forth explosively. In a sense, this is the ultimate three-legged race, a surefire way of winning. Sudou, stuck halfway with having to raise Ike up, roared with all his might. In a way, it''s close to foul y but just from a nce, it still passes as a three-legged race. He seeded in securing 1st ce while forcibly supporting Ike so as to not let him copse.


    "For how difficult the situation is, Sudou-kun sure is very reliable".


    I feel sorry for him that Ike was chosen as his partner but he should be satisfied from having taken 1st ce.


    "Certainly he''s reliable. But if we''re talking about winning, then Sudou alone is insufficient".


    If I cannot control him, he might as well be a double-edged de that could end up hurting us.


    "Let''s follow Sudou-kun".


    Along with those words, Hirata started. Fortunately, there were no notable people running in the same group as us.


    Since we werepatible as partners as well, simrly to Sudou, we ended up with the ultimate result of 1st ce. Now no one should beining.


    "Kyaa---! Hirata-kun''s so cool---!".


    However, the cheers from the girls directed at Hirata are painful to listen to.....


    Then the girls'' three-legged race began and in the second round up, the Horikita/Kushida pair began preparing. The pair consisting of Horikita, who''s learned topromise a bit and Kushida, who''s all too willing topromise. The rtionship between them is abysmal but since their interests are aligned towards winning there should be no problem.


    Now''s the time to demonstrate the results of their practice.


    They appeared to be making preparations without so much as initiating conversation with each other. From my perspective, knowing their internal affairs, it''s truly a bizarre pair but from ss D''s perspective, they''re a relieving, safe and capable pair.


    They had a promising start as 2nd ce. Not a bad start and cheers began to rise up.


    "Go, Suzune!".


    Sudou, who had secured 1st ce, let it get to his head and in vition of their promise, called her by her first name but his voice didn''t necessarily reach Horikita, he''s probably safe.


    However, they immediately stalled right after and their ranking fell.


    Before I realized, the ones running in 1st ce were girls from ss A. It was a pair led by a girl who vaguely possesses the same aura as Horikita. At that moment, the ss C pair with Yajima in it that were in 2nd ce, began their pursuit.


    "Something''s strange".


    "Ahh? What is it?".


    Sudou, who''s busy cheering, didn''t so much as look at me before cutting in like that.


    "No...I thought Horikita''s movements were rigid".


    "...now that you mention it, that''s right".


    Horikita had always pulled her partner along by force during practice but in the actual event, it appeared as though Kushida is taking the lead. As I suspected, the pain in her leg is affecting her.


    I had considered that it''s because she''s paired up with Kushida but it appears she''s received a considerable amount of damage from her fall during the obstacle course race.


    She seemed as though she were pushing herself to up her pace but her body''s simply not capable of keeping up, that''s my impression. Rather than shrink, the gap between 1st ce and 2nd ce began to widen gradually and ss B that''s running inst ce began to creep up on them. The two of them appeared to have decided to outrun the others by shifting courses. Their aim is to take up positions in front of ss B to obstruct their path forward.


    ss B also tried to undauntedly give them the slip but since their speeds were almost equal to one another, it didn''t go well.


    Shrill cheers also rose up as the intense struggle over 3rd ce urred. By being too focused on obstructing their path, Horikita and Kushida gave an opening for a moment which allowed ss B to turn the situation around.


    "Uwoooooo, that''s disappointing!".


    They ran the best they could but they came in atst ce. The victory we had expected has now grown distant.

 Chapter 221 - 5 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 5 Part VII</h4>


    A 10 minute break took ce, and people either headed for the toilet or rehydrated themselves. Saying she''d be heading over to the infirmary to apply apress, Horikita headed into the school building.


    Even if it''s just pouring water on a hot stone, it''s still better than doing nothing I suppose. I didn''t go anywhere, and instead remained in our camp while observing the other sses. As far as groups go, it''s possible to pick up various sorts of information on them just by observing from a distance. And it was ss A, as I suspected, that proved it.


    The twisted rtionship between Katsuragi and Sakayanagi was highlighted. Anyone can see with their naked eye that they''re clearly divided between two factions. Perhaps neither side has any intention of getting along with the other, since there''s barely any contact between them. It is by no means strange for a ss to have two appointed leaders. Even in our ss, while having Hirata as the primary one, there''s still Karuizawa and Kushida and in this case, even Sudou is leading the ss. Of course we are changing it up each time but even so, our ss is still united as one. We''re not fractured to the point that we''d have internal disputes.


    However, I could tell that there''s tant antagonism between ss A. It''s something we didn''t see in the previous exams, it''s something that we cannot tell just from the fluctuations in points alone.


    "It''s impressive they were able to keep up their internal strife up until now".


    After all, the Sakayanagi faction has the greater numbers.


    Not too long after, as Hirata came over to me after having returned from the restroom, I decided to call out to him.


    "Hey, what kind of student is Sakayanagi?".


    "I see you''re also curious about her, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "One would get curious if they heard that she''s a leader surpassing even Katsuragi".


    What I don''t understand is the mindset of the girl named Sakayanagi, the way she is. During this sports festival, she did not issue a single order and continued to keep her silence yet she conspired to take disruptive action against Katsuragi. Not a conflict with the other sses but rather a conflict within ss A. It''s to the extent that she seems willing to lose points as long as it allows her to take out Katsuragi. Of course, it''s possible that she''s instigating this conflict in order to dominate the ss.


    But normally considering it, the enemy of your enemy would be your friend. First of all, the sane thing to do would be to establish cooperation in order to not lose to the other sses.


    "She''s very polite, good with people and also mature. That''s why I didn''t particrly think it was strange. Students from the other sses probably feel the same way too. But, it seems like it''s different within ss A. I''ve heard rumors that she''s aggressive and cruel".


    There''s probably a side we aren''t aware of but we can''t just take the words of the ones being attacked at face value either. Because we haven''t even talked to her yet. Besides, it''s also a fact that messing around is impossible in this sports festival, especially for her. Since her body prohibits her from exercise, she may have no intention of tantly taking action either.


    "I don''t think there''s any need to be cautious of ss A this time. We''re allies after all".


    "I guess so".


    There''s nothing to gain from pulling each other''s legs. At the very least, there probably won''t be any disruptive acts taken against ss D and I can say with certainty that there haven''t been any such acts.


    On the other hand, what about ss C? It wouldn''t be strange even if they took disruptive action against us. I looked towards the opposing camp. There, as though they were serving a king, male students were clustered around Ryuuen, who was at their center. As of right now, he''s the man who fights with strategies most alien.


    Even in this sports festival, he''s fighting with the intention of closing in on and hurting the other sses mentally and has damaged them that way.


    In particr, Sudou has pronouncedly been the recipient of such influence. Besides that, there''s all sorts of trickery abound.


    Then finally, I wonder how ss B is doing, having to fight against a formidable enemy like ss A while having to work together with ss C, from which a betrayal is possible.


    Ichinose and her group, who are always cheerful and optimistic and seek to fight fair-and-square.


    At first nce, I felt there have been no deviations from that stance of theirs. From the constant smiles and gestures of various students, I could see that they were enjoying this sports festival from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 222 - 5 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 5 Part VIII</h4>


    After the short break, the order of the contests went in reverse temporarily and the curtains rose on the girls'' cavalry battle. The 1st year girls all gathered at the center of the grounds. Of course, it''s still apetition between the DA coalition and the BC coalition.


    The rules for the cavalry battle are the same for both boys and girls and have a time limit. It''s a mechanism set up such that scores are allocated based on the number of enemy horsemen defeated and the number of allied horsemen remaining after a period of 3 minutes. Four horsemen make up one team.


    From each ss, four horsemen were chosen and it ended up as a 8 vs. 8 match (due to that the surplus students were kept on reserve, treated as emergency substitutes).


    One horseman is worth 50 points and each ss has one horseman designated as the general and the general horseman is worth 100 points. You can acquire these points even if the opponent is still standing so as long as you can steal away their headband. If we had a peerless warrior it''s possible to gain as many as 400 or 500 points in one stroke. By the way, Horikita is one of those in ss D chosen to be the jockey. The ones acting as support underneath her are Ishizaki, Komiya and Kondou. As far as maneuverability goes, they''re not too bad.


    As for the other jockeys, Karuizawa, Kushida and Mori were chosen.


    The problem here is Mori''s horse, which isposed of unathletic students. If we''re targeted, there is a high possibility that she''d be the first to go down.


    By designating that weak horseman as the general, they''ve adopted the strategy of keeping it out of the fight and protecting it with the remaining three horsemen. Perhaps they''re aiming for a counterattack if the enemy attacks them?


    Once the start signal is given, the horsemen from ss C and ss B quietly begin to close the distance. Amongst them, as I thought, the one overflowing with motivation was ss C''s Ibuki. Ibuki, who happens to be the jockey, issued orders and headed towards Horikita without hesitation. No, it''s not just Ibuki.


    "O-Oi oi, what the hell''s happening!?".


    Ike, who had been watching, cried out and beside him, I could see Sudou clench his teeth.


    ss C did not attack their other enemy, ss A, at all and did not pay any attention to ss D''s general nor the other horsemen either. They only surrounded Horikita''s horse. Their objective was all too clear.


    Four horsemen attack Horikita. Is their strategy to crush us one after another, or do they think it''s fine as long as they defeat Horikita? They''re both possible given that Ryuuen is inmand.


    Outnumbered numerically, the only thing we could count on would be backup from ss A but perhaps they intend to profit from our fight, since ss A only performed feints and showed no signs of openly participating in the fight.


    "They''re tantly targeting Horikita aren''t they?".


    "Shit.....it''s probably on Ryuuen''s order. That piece of trash!".


    "Well, it can''t be helped. Horikita is well-known as the person who''s holding ss D together".


    The importance of crushing the head is the same whether it''s war or sports. Ryuuen''s tactics aren''t half bad. Seeing that situation, the first ones to act in her support were Karuizawa and the cavalry under hermand. Shinohara dashed there while supporting Karuizawa, who''s the center. However, the one who got in their way was ss B''s general horseman, Ichinose.


    Unlike ss A, ss B is properly following ss C as they take independent action.


    Running into one another, it''s Karuizawa vs. Ichinose.


    The ones who initiated the attack were Karuizawa and the others.


    I suppose that''s inevitable, given that they need to settle this as quickly as possible to support the targeted Horikita. The three girls supporting Karuizawa aren''t particrly athletic. At best, it''s a horse built from cooperation between close friends. On the other hand, Ichinose has utilized ss B''s most prominent and talented people for her horse. They weren''t afraid of Karuizawa''s attack and with a movement surpassing hers, they dodged her attack.


    However, despite being able to make a direct attack, Ichinose''s movements didn''t seem as sharp. In response to her attack, Karuizawa was able to react well and return fire.


    The coordination vs. maneuverability match, contrary to expectations, showed signs of dragging on.


    "This is a really good match!".


    As the audience''s excitement soared, the situation besides the two struggling horsemen began to change. Cheers burst forth. While I was busy watching Karuizawa and the others, one of the horsemen had their headband stolen away. It was Horikita. She was attacked simultaneously by four horsemen and no longer able to avoid their persistent attacks, she was finally crushed. She fell off her horse quite shily and is now copsed on the ground, trying to raise her upper body back up in frustration. However, in a situation like this, not even Sudou would have stood a chance of winning.


    The cause of her defeat lies in ss A, who did not rush to aid her right away.


    In any case, it''s no use crying over spilt milk. Horikita''s defeat marked the onset of a melee. Having lost a horseman and having ss B pursue them on top of it, ss D''s unity wavered in an instant. Some fell off their horses and others had their headbands stolen away, and aside from Karuizawa, the other two horsemen resisted in vain before they were defeated.


    Karuizawa, who had been fighting against Ichinose, momentarily ended up in an 8 vs. 1 scenario before, at the very end, she managed to steal away the headband from a different ss B horseman through a suicidal resolve and seeded in ending that fight with a mutual kill. Having lost a horseman, ss C and ss B attacked the remaining ss A and wiped them out. As for the opposing team, they ended up losing only two horsemen as casualties.


    Biting back her frustration, Horikita returned to our camp. Sudou calls out to her immediately.


    "Don''t worry about it. It was hopeless anyways, it''s the others'' fault for being too slow with their support".


    "...it doesn''t change the fact that I lost. I was swallowed up by that momentum of theirs".


    Certainly, ss C gave off the feeling of obstinately aiming to defeat Horikita.


    I had thought this earlier as well but if that''s the case, no horseman would have stood a chance either way.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll go on a rampage and make up for this as well".


    Sudou coolly said that. Normally words like this wouldn''t even reach Horikita, but in her weak state right now, they seem to have resonated within her.


    "I''ll be expecting that from you".


    It was brief, but she responded like that to Sudou.


    "Alright, let''s go guys!".


    Sudou shouts. The boys'' cavalry battle begins. I served the role of the horse on the right side. Sudou stands firm in the middle and Miyake''s on the left side. Hirata assumed the role of the jockey and the ss''s strongest horseman was formed.


    A peerless warrior capable of attaining victory even if the allied horsemen were to be defeated.


    "Oi Hirata. You focus only on not falling down or having your headband stolen away".


    "...so we''re using ''that'' strategy, right?".


    "We were thoroughly beaten during capture-the-g after all. We''re going to win without holding back".


    I couldn''t see his face, but I knew Sudou must have been grinning. They''re probably nning on using that tactic we''ve practiced over and over again during our training.


    "But I''d like to make a proposal of my own, would that be fine? I was watching the girls'' match earlier and I''ve thought of a way to win. I''ve already told Katsuragi-kun about it as well. It''ll be bad if we keep being crushed each and every time".


    The horsemen of ss D followed Hirata''s orders and joined up with the horsemen from ss A at the same time the starting signal for the match rang. By bing almost indistinguishable from ss A, we''d inevitably end up forming a massive cluster. They did abandon ss D to its fate during the girls'' match but surely simply losing isn''t what ss A wishes for either.


    Looking at the situation unfold, the one who assumed the role of ss C''s general, Ryuuen,ughed daringly. If fine details like cooperation cannot be achieved, then use broad orders to direct everyone forcibly. Following Katsuragi''s orders, eight horsemen from the DA coalition assault the enemy team.


    "Just aim for that shitty Ryuuen''s head! Raah! Send him flying!".


    In an instant, as the match begins across the entire field, Hirata''s horse, Sudou, dashes forward with all his strength.


    But a horseman from ss B stands in the way of his rampage in the middle. However...


    "Don''t get in my way!".


    Sudou, without stopping, mmed into the enemy horseman''s body with all his might and threw him off bnce.


    "Uwa!?".


    The enemy, whose physique is inferior to Sudou''s, could do nothing but copse, jockey and all.


    "How about that, huh!?".


    He looks down at them like a wild beast and moves onto his next prey. Normally hitting the body itself would be considered foul y but the school has already confirmed that there''s no problem with it rulewise.


    The enemy team faltered from that strong impression they received at the very start.


    It was a strategy that could not be realized without the physique and personality to go with it. But this aggressive strategy has its drawbacks. Even if we knock down a jockey, it wouldn''t count as a stolen headband. Rather, it would be treated as a self-destruct. The 50 points we should have obtained would end up floating away. But even so, if we bet on stealing their headbands, we''d incur a proportionate amount of risk.


    That''s about right for a Sudou-like strategy. But we cannot let our guard down just yet.


    In ss B, there''s the manoeuvrable general horseman that Kanzaki and Shibata are a part of and in ss C, there''s still the general horsemanposed of physically strong power types with Ryuuen as their jockey.


    The DA coalition won''t stand a chance of winning unless those two are taken care of. It''s also eerie how we cannot read Ryuuen''s mindset.


    "Sudou-kun, let''s defeat the ones around us first. Leave Ryuuen-kun forst".


    "Huh? Don''t say something boring like that! What we should be aiming for is the general''s head!".


    It''s not like I don''t understand what Sudou''s trying to say through his howls but the wall in front of Ryuuen blocking us is a thick one.


    "If we get swept up by our emotions here, that''s giving him exactly what he wants. Let''s do what''s necessary to win in the end".


    "Tch---!".


    In front of us, two horsemen from ss C begin their attack. Still holding a grudge from when he was stepped on, Sudou resists his urge to attack Ryuuen.


    "I get it, first all we have to do is rout these guys right!?".


    To defeat these enemies, focus is needed. Hirata reined him in well.


    We fell during capture-the-g before an overwhelming power but this time, things are going differently. Three horsemen from ss B and ss Cbined have already been beaten by Sudou, showing an overwhelming difference in power.


    Riding that wave, Katsuragi and the other ss A students seeded in taking down Shibata and Kanzaki''s horse despite losing three of their own.


    The only remaining enemy is the general, Ryuuen himself. On the other hand, both Hirata and Katsuragi''s horses have survived and ss D has an additional horseman remaining, creating the ideal situation.


    "Oraora, it''s 3 vs. 1 now though? This one''s in the bag!".


    Exchanging looks, the two horsemen, Katsuragi and Hirata, surround Ryuuen. The other horseman too, while keeping a slight distance, targets Ryuuen.


    From the fact that he was able to steal away a headband, I could guess at the strength of Ryuuen''s horse to a certain extent but even so, he would still be overwhelmed by our numerical superiority.


    However Ryuuen did not panic. He wasn''t perturbed. Rather, he seemed to be enjoying this desperate situation.


    There''s no negligence and neither did he seem defeated. That sort of feeling. Hirata and Katsuragi, if the two of them attack simultaneously, even if in the worst case scenario that one of them goes down, the other can still steal away Ryuuen''s headband.


    Then our victory will be assured.


    It''s precisely because the situation is like this that Ryuuen is able to pierce through the chink in his enemies'' hearts.


    "I''ve remembered your name, Sudou. I stepped on you earlier. It seemed painful".


    "Keep saying that. I''m going to be beating you down now".


    "You sound quite high-and-mighty for a mere horse leg. It feels pretty good looking down on a horse".


    "Hah. Just because you''re riding on a horse doesn''t mean you''re all that".


    "Heh.....then this is all meaningless unless we go at it one-on-one".


    "Ahh?".


    "No, I mean, if you''re saying you can''t beat me unless it''s 2 vs. 1 then it can''t be helped. But ''winning'' basically only holds meaning if you win one-on-one. Or are you going to put on airs after beating me with a pincer attack?".


    "What the hell...!".


    "Don''t, Sudou-kun. It''s a bad idea to rise to his provocations. Let''s cooperate with Katsuragi-kun".


    ".....you don''t get it".


    "You''re the one who''s not getting it, Sudou. I understand you''ve taken care of these guys before but back then, you must have mostly been using cowardly tactics right? Therades I trust would never be beaten by a frontal attack".


    Some of those supporting Ryuuen''s body also happen to be members of the basketball club who got into trouble with Sudou.


    "Don''t fuck around. Those guys are trash who can''t even fight well".


    "You''re acting rather bullish even though you have no proof of that. If you''re saying that''s not true then face me one-on-one. And if you can beat me then, I''ll do anything, even if it''s prostrating before you".


    "...got it. Don''t go forgetting those words, Ryuuen! You heard him, Katsuragi. Don''t stick your nose in this!".


    "What are you talking about? It''s sheer folly to let this chance go. We should use a pincer attack to make sure he goes down".


    "If you stick your nose in this, I''ll destroy your horse".


    Apparently he took Ryuuen''s cheap bait. He already has nothing in his mind except a one-on-one. He understands well the fact that Sudou always had a bullish personality and is quick to fight.


    "So you''re determined to do it one-on-one no matter what then, Sudou-kun?...if we''re doing it then let''s win".


    Hirata already knows Sudou''s personality and behavior well. Once he flips his switch, it won''t really be turned back off that easily.


    Perhaps he had judged that continuing to carelessly try and persuade him otherwise would not be beneficial, as he agreed to the one-on-one.


    "Naturally. Hirata, make absolutely sure your headband doesn''t get stolen!".


    Along with Sudou''s forceful signal, the horse proceeds forward. Katsuragi, with a bitter expression, decides to watch the battle unfold. It''s because if he interfered, Sudou would attack him even if he happened to be an ally.


    Sudou charges forward and performs a body m. However, the enemy horseman stood firm without being perturbed by it. Their power was equal. At the center of the horse protecting Ryuuen is the half I''ve been hearing about, Yamada. His strength is amazing. Just as the rumors im, he''s robustly strong.


    Sudou clicks his tongue. I wonder if that''s his frustration at being unable to ovee them.


    Of course, Miyake and I, who supported Hirata from his nks, could not use as much horsepower as Sudou is using. Suppose Sudou''s horsepower is a 10, then the two of us would be a 5.


    On the other hand, part of Ryuuen''s horse, Yamada, would be a 9 or a 10. The rest of them tough enemies consisting of 7s and 8s.


    "Interesting. Hey, bring it on. Or are you going to lose to our Albert in strength?".


    Provoking Hirata, Ryuuen beckoned us without even setting any traps beforehand. Up until now, as far as the matches go, Ryuuen''s had good fortune with his opponents and in all the individual contests he''d participated in, he''s taken 1st ce. He''s quite athletic.


    He observes us after brilliantly dodging Hirata''s extended hand.


    While supporting Hirata, I looked at the battle against Ryuuen and as far as I can see, we''re evenly matched.


    It wouldn''t be strange no matter which side wins. However, he''s only aggressive vocally, as Ryuuen showed no signs of pointlessly attacking us.


    He''s conserving his stamina and maintaining a ratio of 1 attack for every 3 attacks from Hirata. In short, this battle is just a waypoint for him and he''s saving energy for the fightter against Katsuragi and the others, who are currently standing by.


    He seems to be absolutely confident that he won''t lose. If so, we need to strike at that opening. If we repeatedly attack then an opportunity will present itself to Hirata.


    "Not yet, Hirata?".


    Sudou said that in a pained voice while receiving most of the attacksing from the enemy horseman alone.


    "Just a little bit more---!".


    He extends his arm, mixing a feint into it as well. His arm then bends and finally, managed to grasp Ryuuen''s headband. However, what he grasped was only a few centimeters of the tip. He tried his best to pull it further into his hands.


    "!?".


    Hirata had indeed grabbed ahold of the headband but he didn''t make it as far as stealing it away since the headband slipped out of his hands.


    "What are you doing, Hirata!? Take it! I''m using up quite a bit of strength here!".


    "Sorry...my hand''s a bit slippery!".


    While breathing heavily, Sudou once again aims to attack. And Ryuuen fearlessly awaits it.


    Compared to Ryuuen, who has yet tounch an offensive resembling an attack, Hirata''s only been on the offense so far and he''s beginning to breath heavily.


    "What''s the matter? Is that it?"


    "Kuu.....! Sorry, Sudou-kun, fall back for now!".


    In ordance with Hirata''s shout, we put some distance between us. There''s a difference in the consumption of stamina between Ryuuen, whose side hardly moved from that spot and our side that''s been performing intense movements. Ryuuen''s probably focusing on the uing battle against Katsuragi after defeating us.


    Sudou, whose knees were trembling, took up his stance again while breathing feebly.


    "Make the next one....thest, Hirata. Make sure you absolutely steal it!".


    ".....I understand. I''ll try doing it".


    Hirata also calms his breathing and concentrates only on stealing Ryuuen''s headband away.


    "Give ''em hell!!!".


    Mustering up thest of his strength, he performed a body m on them but the horse did not copse. Once again, a fight between the jockeys broke out. However, Hirata assumed they would not initiate an attack and defenselessly extended his arm. The results that came of it would be well worth the risk taken.


    "Got it!".


    Straightforwardly and boldly, he reached out. Hirata once again seeded in grabbing ahold of the headband.


    However, once again, the headband slipped out of his hands.


    "Wha---!?".


    Ryuuen did not overlook that upset, and his hands reached out to grasp Hirata''s headband while he''s still in a defenseless position. That hand of his, in the form of a counter, deeply gripped the headband. And forcefully. When he pulled back, the headband fell from Hirata''s head all too easily. The moment he sensed that we had lost, Sudou copsed onto his knees and Hirata fell off the horse.


    Hirata''s headband was noisily hoisted up.


    Immediately after, as though it came from within the field, a warning was issued from the referee.


    "Shit!".


    Sudou, who was going wild, red at Ryuuen as he stood back up. However, if he keeps standing still like that, I don''t know what kind of warning he''ll receive. I pushed Sudou''s back and headed out.


    "How regrettable".


    Ryuuen, as though sneering at him, left behind those words. It''s still too early to ept defeat though.


    The general horseman, Katsuragi, a survivor from ss A, boldly challenged Ryuuen. Katsuragi, who had assumed the role of the horse''s head, issued orders to the jockey, Yahiko, and builds up a thorough defense. Now that Sudou''s withdrawn, they were able to link up with the remaining horseman from ss D and a 2 vs. 1 situation is realized.


    However, just as I had thought they were able to grab ahold of the headband like Hirata did, a simr scenario unfolded where they were unable to pull it off and ultimately Yahiko''s headband, along with ss D''s headband, were both stolen away.


    Despite only utilizing minimal movements, Ryuuen demonstrated marvelous strength and survived to the very end.


    As the signal marking the match''s conclusion rang out, he took off his headband and swung it around in a disy of triumph. Doing that and thoroughly repeating his acts of provocation are also probably a part of his strategy.


    "He''s the only one I absolutely didn''t want to lose to! Pull yourself together, Hirata!".


    Because Ryuuen''s the one person he didn''t want to lose to, Sudou''s frustration is at an all-time high today. It''s a situation where it wouldn''t be strange even if he went on a rampage and tore the ce up.


    "Sorry, Sudou-kun. That headband was strangely wet and so I couldn''t quite pull it off. I thought it was sweat at first but that feels a bit off.....".


    Hirata said that and showed us his hands. When I touched his fingertips, I realized he had some kind of clear and sticky fluid stuck on his fingertips.


    "That''s not sweat".


    "Then that means that bastard...!".


    After confirming it by touching it with his own fingers, Sudou approached Ryuuen.


    "Oi, that''s foul y you bastard! You thered your headband with something!".


    In response to the howling Sudou, Ryuuen fearlessly and boldly replied.


    "Ahh? I don''t know anything about that. Even if that''s so, it''s probably just the hair wax. Don''t be a sore loser".


    He could say it came from his hair when he put on the headband. Perhaps it''s because he had been swinging it around after his victory or perhaps it''s simply because he''d wiped it on the ground but rather than being drenched, the headband in Ryuuen''s hand was only dirtied. It seems the evidence has been erased.


    "Sudou, we''ll end up causing an uproar here. For now, I think it''s better if we returned to our tent".


    I could tell that the referee is openly ring at us. Even if we cause trouble here, we wouldn''t be able to prove that Ryuuen had smeared it and as a matter of fact, I do believe he''s used hair wax.


    If not then it would be a risky move that could result in foul y, something he wouldn''t do.


    "I know! More importantly, Ayanokouji, you''re also at fault here. You need to provide better support more".


    Even after returning to our tent, Sudou showed no sign of calming down. I took my distance from him to give him some alone time to cool off.


    Karuizawa called out to me and Hirata once we came back from our cavalry battle.


    "Hey, Kiyotaka. Isn''t this bad?".


    "What is? Wait, why did you just call me by my first name?".


    "Why you say?.....I''ve begun to call him Yousuke-kun so I''m doing the same for you too".


    Then why are you only dropping honorifics for me? Are you saying I''m even lower than him in your eyes?


    I don''t even have to think deeply about it.....it''s probably just that.


    "More importantly, it''s about Horikita-san. Isn''t she having a hard time for quite a while now? Even during the cavalry battle just now, she was a mess. Even if I try and follow up for her if it''s like that, it''s just absurd".


    "That''s right".


    Horikita is being tormented by the contests and not just the teampetitions but as a whole, her rankings have fallen significantly. The reason for that is an obvious one. Due to her fall during the obstacle course race, her right leg has been injured. One would normally suggest withdrawing but if that were to happen, ss D as a whole would be taking a huge step backwards.


    "Well, I don''t intend to me her though. Her opponents are just too much".


    Like Karuizawa said, it''s not like it''s Horikita''s fault. Each and every time she keeps running into difficult opponents. No matter what contest it may be, if she keeps having to face students who happen to be the best in their clubs, then naturally winning would prove difficult.


    But this is far too biased to write off as a mere coincidence.


    "It can''t be helped. She''s being targeted after all".


    "Targeted? So you mean it''s not a coincidence that she keeps running into all these amazing people?".


    "I can''t think of anything but that. You should also know just how athletic she is".


    It''s not that Horikita is bad, it''s just that the opponents she''s forced topete against happen to be superior. However, by consecutively cing bottom, she couldn''t help but stand out to both enemies and allies alike.


    More so because people have started to take notice of Horikita in particr.


    The fact that she was the first one targeted in the cavalry battle only means that they''re targeting the root. And in all likelihood, the one who ordered that is---the one conducting himself like a king in the enemy camp, Ryuuen Kakeru. No one but him would do this.


    He''s progressively prioritizing attacking Horikita over leading ss C to victory.


    "It''s what you''d call harassment".


    "You''re saying someone''s harassing Horikita-san...? But, how.....".


    "By the way, it''s not just Horikita. They know everyone''s group numbers for the contests. They fed weak opponents to the more athletic ones like Sudou and Onodera and for the unathletic one like Sotomura, Yukimura and Ike, they had thempete against students who are capable of barely winning. Basically, what it means is that we''re being toyed with".


    Then there''s the fact that it''s all students from ss C.


    "...the ss''s information slipped out...the list on the participation table was leaked?".


    "That''s right. All of this was set up in advance and the information wasmunicated to Ryuuen".


    "That sort of thing.....if I recall, Horikita-san''s opponents were always---Yajima-san and Kinoshita-san...does this have something to do with the traitor you were talking about earlier?".


    I nodded slightly. I made her understand just how bad of a situation this is.


    "That sort of thing...how did you find out....? How should I put it, it would be less strange if you told me you''re the traitor.....that''s not it right?".


    "Unfortunately enough".


    Leaving aside the ''who'' for now, what''s important is that the ss''s information is being leaked.


    Our order of participation in the contests that we agreed on, with Hirata being first on the list, as well as our strategies, all of it is known to Ryuuen. Based on that information, he did two things.


    One is to feed weak students to the talented students like Sudou and Hirata. And then he forces unathletic students like Ike and Yamauchi topete against students who excel in sports beyond the shadow of a doubt in order to rack up wins that way. Of course, we are also taking that into ount whening up with ourbinations but since ss C knows everything, they simply wait for us to make our move. That way, there''s no mistaking the fact that ss C would produce better results.


    The other is his targeting of Horikita. But that has nothing to do with leading his ss to victory. He himself, for the sole purpose of crushing Horikita, is sending out powerful pieces to attack and crush her.


    As a matter of fact, she''s already losing face. If we rank ss D, then Horikita is already sinking to the very bottom of it. These strategies indeed reveal the peculiarities of the man known as Ryuuen Kakeru.


    If he truly did not wish for his strategy to be revealed, he could have made sure to switch up the students in detail. However, the fact that he didn''t do so would mean that he wishes to shock us by having us catch onto his strategy, it''s because his desire to scare us that way is clear.


    "So you''re not going to help her?".


    "How?".


    "That''s....something I don''t know".


    "The participation table for this sports festival has already been confirmed. There''s nothing we can do about that".


    "So you''re saying ss D might lose like this?".


    "I suppose so".


    "Is there nothing we can do?".


    "Rather than consult me, I think this is something you should go over with Hirata".


    "That''s---that''s true but...somehow if it''s you, I thought you''d be able to think of something.....".


    This sports festival is open for public viewing. Unlike the uninhabited ind, there aren''t very many blind spots. Since we''re being watched by a great many people, both teachers and students will find pulling something off without being noticed a difficult task.


    You could say that fighting upfront like Ichinose and Katsuragi, or taking a risk and using cowardly tactics repeatedly like Ryuuen are the only methods one can utilize.


    Even in Ryuuen''s case, from his movements and attitude, I could tell that hemitted foul y only after thorough rehearsals and practice. In short, what it means is that most of the results have already been decided from before the sports festival even began.


    "What do you think of Horikita?".


    "What...I don''t like her. She''s conceited and impertinent".


    "But you''re still worried about her".


    "Maybe I saw her as being simr to me".


    Targeted, taking concentrated fire and forced into distress. So she''s projecting her old, bullied self onto her.


    "Right now, ss D isst ce right...? Is there any way left to win?".


    "Not to worry. So far everything''s going as I predicted".


    "So you have been putting some thought into it after all. So? How do we win?".


    "Win? I don''t intend to win in particr. Right now what''s truly important is that we do nothing".


    "Ehh?"


    Karuizawa opened her mouth agape when I answered like that.


    "For this sports festival, just do what you can. By doing that, it''ll prove beneficialter".


    "What do you mean by---".


    As I pondered over how best to escape Karuizawa''s interrogation, I suddenly heard an angry bellow.


    "I''m seriously going to knock the shit out of that bastard!".


    Sudou, who had turned into a demon, walked forcefully towards ss C.


    The continuous provocations he received during the teampetitions, and Ryuuen''s statements that seemed to be targeting Horikita. All of that appeared to have been for the sake of causing Sudou to go on a rampage now.


    "I get what you mean, Sudou-kun. But I think we need to stay calm about this. You should know what''ll happen if you attack Ryuuen-kun".


    Hirata stood in his way to stop him but he forcefully shoved Hirata.


    "Shut up! He''s the one fucking around here! He''smitting foul y!".


    "I do think there''s a high possibility of it being foul y. But isn''t it difficult to prove that?".


    The trampling he received during capture-the-g and letting go during tug-of-war, both of those can be considered foul y but it''s still in a gray area and as for the hair wax he used during the cavalry battle, since there''s no evidence of it now it''s nothing more than mere spection. At the very least, drawing close to him while being controlled by his rage, Sudou wouldn''t be able to solve anything. More likely, he''d have the tables turned on him instead. If he attacks the other sses this publicly, there''s the possibility that it wouldn''t just end with Sudou being disqualified.


    "I''m the leader during the sports festival. Obey me, Hirata, let''s gang up on Ryuuen together".


    "I''m not denying that you''re the leader. Considering this sports festival, there''s no doubt that you''re the leader. But I want you to look around. Just how many people right now acknowledge you as their leader?".


    Sudou looks around.


    Starting with Ike and the others, who cowered before his anger, most of the students kept their distance from the irritated Sudou. They''re all keeping their distance so as to not incur his wrath. Horikita too, was looking at Sudou''s speech and conduct with exasperated eyes.


    This is the current state of ss D. It''s something we need to ept and improve upon.


    "I''m desperately trying for the sake of the ss.....".


    Sudou squeezed those words out angrily but all the other students except Hirata raised their voices.


    "Is that really so? Rather than wanting the ss to win, isn''t it just that you want to show off? Isn''t it just that you want to show us just how amazing you are? At the very least, I think so. You''re just being swept along by your emotions, and you decide usefulness and uselessness based on that. You get angry. If the ss can win with just that alone we wouldn''t even be having trouble. If you''re going to throw your weight as leader around, you need to make rational decisions and give urate advice".


    It was Yukimura who cut in like that. Despite suffering from his own results in the sports festival, he''s earnestly putting in effort.


    "Shut up.....".


    "I feel the same way too, Sudou-kun. It''s precisely because we''re relying on you, Sudou-kun, that I want you to see the bigger picture. And I want you to respond to the feelings of all yourrades".


    "Shut up...".


    "You should be able to do that, Sudou-kun. That''s why---".


    "I''m telling you to shut up!".


    Go~. Just as I thought a dull sound like that rang out, Hirata, who had been standing next to him, was shoved from behind and had copsed onto the ground.


    Sudou''s eyes were bloodshot and he doesn''t even seem to have realized the mistake he made. If someone says too much, they''ll probably be the next ones to be beaten. No, he''s already trying to beat Yukimura up.


    However, by beating Hirata up, Sudou''s already bathing in attention regardless of whether it''s wanted or not and the teachers are eyeing him as well. Despite it being a ss''s internal affair, if violence is involved, it won''t end with just a warning.


    "What''s going on?".


    Chabashira-sensei, who is responsible for watching over the ss, walks over to the copsed Hirata. Then looking at Sudou''s rage and the red mark left on Hirata''s cheek from being hit it''s more or less easy to grasp what''s happening.


    "Did you hit him?".


    Not even hearing him out, Chabashira-sensei only asks for the truth. Not having felt any gratification, Sudou angrily answered without even denying it.


    "....what''ll you do if I did?".


    Sudou affirms it but on the contrary, Hirata stood up and panickedly corrects her.


    "That''s not it, sensei. I just fell down on my own".


    "I hardly see it that way".


    "You''re wrong. Because I''m saying so, there should be no problem then".


    We cannot afford to have both the fact that Sudou punched and Hirata was punchede to light. Hirata made the right call. After a slight dy, Chabashira-sensei delivers her judgement.


    "Certainly you''re right. If the victim is saying nothing''s wrong then first of all, there''s no problem. However, objectively looking at it, there''s the possibility that there''s some kind of trouble going on between you guys. For now, keep your distance from one another. Then I''ll be filing a report to my superiors. As a preventive measure".


    "There''s no trouble here and I don''t want to cause any misunderstandings. I understand".


    Thanks to Hirata''s calm response, nothing came of it. Hirata took his distance to stay out of Sudou''s field of vision.


    On the other hand, Sudou was no longer able to suppress his rage and kicked a pipe chair near him with all his strength. Under Chabashira-sensei''s watchful eye, beating up ss C is impossible to pull off.


    "Do whatever you want. Go ahead and lose, you small fries. This sports festival can eat shit".


    For a moment, Sudou looked at Horikita, who had been watching the whole thing but he averted his eyes. Sudou left and started walking back towards the dormitory.


    "This is bad, Ayanokouji".


    "This has nothing to do with me though".


    Kouenji is absent due to ill health. And now Sudou''s walked out on us. Rationally speaking, ss D''s situation can be summed up as a shamefully terrible one.


    "Are you alright, Hirata?".


    "Yeah, I really got it good though".


    Fortunately, it seems like only the inside of his mouth is a bit cut up and norge and visible external injuries urred.


    "But what do we do.....this is bad".

 Chapter 223 - 5 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 5 Part IX</h4>


    Leaving aside the chaotic ss D, the cavalry battles for the 2nd years and the 3rd years continued on smoothly. Ultimately, Horikita did not call out to Sudou but rather, her eyes were stolen away by the appearance of the brother she could not approach.


    In the end, even after the cavalry battle ended, Sudou did not return and the final universal participation event, the 200 meter dash, began. The school will continue on with the contest, paying no mind even if one or two students happened to be absent.


    That''s the rule, that''s how it''ll be. Beneath us, Ryuuen approached.


    "Hirata, what happened with Sudou?".


    The absentees will simply be disqualified and will not be able to obtain points. They''re following the clear rules to the letter. Perhaps Ryuuen had been observing ss D from a distance, but he spoke as though he were there close by when everything went down.


    I wonder if this time he''s trying to disrupt Hirata''s mental state.


    "Something came up and Sudou-kun''s taking a break. He''ll be back soon".


    "Kuku. I don''t think you should be saying baseless things like that".


    Having his named called for the second race, Ryuuen entered the course.


    "More importantly, up until now, Ryuuen-kun''s taken 1st ce in all the individualpetitions right?".


    Behind his back, Hirata called out to him while silently disying his fighting spirit.


    "What''s wrong with that?".


    "In terms of the participants this time, you''re likely to take 1st ce. It appears Ryuuen-kun''s quite lucky".


    "Luck''s on my side after all".


    "I don''t know how much longer your luck willst. Just by doing something, the current can change".


    "Ahh?".


    "What I mean by that is I know what you''re thinking".


    Ryuuenughed scornfully as though saying he had no idea what he''s talking about. Hirata then continued.


    "The fact that you''ve obtained the list on ss D''s participation table as well as the fact that you know the physical abilities of ss D''s students in detail too. And I also understand that you intend to make use of that. We''re not idiots. There are a few trump cards we''ve kept hidden".


    "That would have been interesting if it weren''t a bluff. By looking at the contests between ss C and ss D so far, you''ll inevitably stumble upon something strange. Regardless of whether you knew the truth or not, you should''ve at least tried to trick us".


    "Yeah. That''s why I''ll say this. Until this day ends, I''ll be showing you something interesting".


    "Something interesting? Then I''ll be waiting in anticipation".


    At most, Ryuuen was only half-listening to Hirata''s mysterious provocation. Seeing how he took 1st ce in the 200 meter dash, the possibility that he was shaken up by it can be considered nil.


    "So there''s a little over an hour until Sudou''s next match huh....?".


    The 200 meter dashes for the 2nd years and the 3rd years followed by a 50 minute afternoon break. If Sudou fails to return by then, it''ll be checkmate. If our ace is absent, there''s no winning in the Rmended Only Participation eventsing in the second half.


    There''s only one person in this ss capable of forcing him into action.


    I wonder if that person finally understands what her role is and how vital it is? Havinge in at 3rd ce during my 200 meter dash, I quietly waited for Horikita to finish up with her contest and return.


    "Horikita. Do you understand the gist of Sudou''s situation?".


    "His leadership was questioned and he came to realize what a disappointment he is before running away".


    "...well, roughly speaking".


    "Why are you here? Surely you won''t ask me to go bring Sudou-kun back".


    "If you already know, don''t ask. It''s almost lunch break, isn''t your power needed here?".


    "I don''t get it. There are other people you could rely on. There''s no way I could possibly bring him back, right?".


    Is she seriously saying that? Was what I thought but she''s probably being serious. She hasn''t realized at all yet that Sudou is looking at her as a member of the opposite sex.


    "In the first ce, I''m not exactly in a position where I can afford to look after others.....".


    Horikita, who''s currently struggling in her matches, is negatively affecting the ss''s points. She probably has her hands full with her own problems. It''s not like I can''t understand those feelings of hers.


    In addition to that, there aren''t many ssmates who are keen to go after Sudou. They''ve abandoned Sudou after he acted selfishly despite knowing he''s capable of significantly impacting the oue of the sports festival.


    The amount of trust Sudou had umted bes concretely visible here.


    If it were Hirata or Kushida that had stormed off, the entire ss would have been out looking for them. Kouenji is simr to him in that sense. As a matter of fact, aside from Horikita and Sudou, everyone ignores his existence. Nobody''s taking the absence of one member seriously despite its importance.


    "Then let me ask you this frankly. You cannot take care of your ssmates, you cannot take care of yourself, what are you even worth then? You''re just a burden".


    I was prepared to incur her wrath when I gave her the deepest cut.


    "You sure are harsh.....I''m sorry I got injured but I''m also experiencing a lot of misfortune here. Aren''t there things you just can''t do anything about?"


    "Misfortune, eh? So you don''t see your injury, as well as ss D''s current state, as anything more than a coincidence. Proof that you haven''t realized anything".


    "Don''t mock me. I''ve also realized more or less the strangeness of it...that the information on the participation table''s list had been leaked to Ryuuen-kun. And the fact that the fault lies with a traitor from within the ss. But it can''t be helped, right? Even if it''s someone who would betray the ss, I hadn''t expected them to act in a way that strangles their own ss. That''s why I''m not flustered".


    "What else have you noticed?".


    "Else?...I don''t know the details of it, but Ryuuen-kun provoked Sudou-kun?".


    "That''s right. He attempted to thoroughly crush Sudou, the key yer of our ss. No matter how much information he''s obtained, Sudou''s still invincible as far as individualpetitions go and he''s a powerful presence in the teampetitions as well. That''s why he repeatedly targeted him mentally to get a rise out of him and seeded in getting him to withdraw using elements outside thepetition itself".


    Sudou ceased to be an asset and because of his rampage, ss D''s morale has plummeted.


    "Yes. That''s why we''re in this current situation".


    "Is there anything else other than that you''ve noticed?".


    "You, it can''t be.....you want me to tell you my conjectures? That Ryuuen-kun''s the one who set that trap so I would get injured? Certainly I did think of it. That he incited Kinoshita-san to make me fall. But, it''s not realistic to tantly attempt to cause injury under the public eye. Even if they were able to make me fall, I don''t think they would intentionally cause an injury to the extent that I would no longer be able to satisfactorily continue on with thepetition".


    Off the mark.


    If I felt like it, I could have offered her evidence that it was indeed intentional. But that''s not important.


    "How long do you intend on being useless, Horikita?".


    I said as such. Unless I take drastic measures like that, the girl known as Horikita Suzune will not open her eyes.


    "...what basis do you have to call me useless?".


    "I called you useless because you are useless".


    "How unpleasant.....I''m confident that in both written exams and physical abilities, I''m superior to those worthless people over there. In the first ce, since the information leaked, isn''t it already toote? Not just me, but just about anyone would be left unable to do anything in this situation. Would you mind giving some basis?".


    "If you''re a run-of-the-mill student then that''s fine. But that''s not the case, right? If you''re aiming for ss A and intend to raise yourrades up to the same then it''s about time I tell you about the necessity of cultivating a mindset that can see the bigger picture".


    "That''s why I''m telling you to show your basis!".


    Horikita said so with a bit of fierce anger showing. The ssmates around us turned to look for a moment to see what''s going on.


    "''I''ve realized that the information on the participation table has been leaked'', ''Ryuuen provoked Sudou'', ''It might have been that the injury was intentionally caused''. Certainly, just like you said, it''s a situation where you cannot do anything about it. As for why, it''s because you didn''t do anything about it. And as long as you don''t do anything about it, it''ll continue on forever. Do you intend toin again when Ryuuen pulls something off brilliantly once more? Surely that''s not it, right?".


    "That''s---but, what could possibly be---".


    "A situation where you prioritize improving your own rank while Sudou is absent or a situation where your rank plummets while Sudou gets called back and pulls the ss along. Which one would be in the best interests of ss D? There''s no need to even answer that right? Right now you don''t even hold a candle to Sudou. Get a hint already that you''re an absolutely useless student. Sudou''s methods are clumsy but he''s contributed more during this sports festival than anyone else. And he had been eagerly trying to win. Can you afford to leave him be just because he couldn''t afford to worry about others? Leave him be as it is? Isn''t that the same as allowing your own valuable asset to perish?".


    If I say this much, Horikita should be able to understand too. Even as she gets annoyed by it she should be aware of it. What I want her to realize is ''what I ought to do from now on''.


    "It''s something obvious even an elementary school student should be able to answer right? That this one act would lead to the start of our counterattack".


    Ryuuen strategically crushed Sudou. Then all we have to do is strategically call Sudou back. It''s a simple matter.


    "You''re throwing away a chance to get a weapon that belongs to you and you alone".


    "A weapon for me alone...?".


    "From here on out, if you''re aiming for the upper sses there''s a limit to what you can do on your own. As a matter of fact, right now you''re in a situation where you cannot do anything on your own. You''ll surely encounter more and more of such exams. At such a time, the man known as Sudou Ken will definitely be a valuable asset. In order to make use of it, what is it that you ought to be prioritizing right now? Is it to pray that your injuries heal here? That''s not it, right?".


    Just as I am using Hirata and Karuizawa as weapons, Horikita is also blessed with an opportunity to obtain a weapon of her own. If so, it''s foolish to let that go.


    "I---".


    "It''s up to you to think of the rest. This is the end of the advice I can give you".


    That''s right, there''s nothing else after this. I''m neither going to offer her a strategy to win against Ryuuen nor tell her the way to pull through it. Right now, what Horikita needs is defeat and healing.

 Chapter 224 - 5 Part X

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 5 Part X</h4>


    The morning half of the sports festival ended with ss D in dire straits, and we entered the lunch break. There were those who had their lunch at the cafeteria, some who ate on the grounds, since we were notified that we could move about freely. Especially during the sports festival where a sense of solidarity could be strongly felt, regardless of whether you''re a boy or a girl, there''s plenty of opportunity to have lunch together with senior students. More so than usual. Unlike the usual, our ssrooms are currently off limits and so the ces where we could eat were limited.


    If we''re talking about the main charms of the sports festival, then lunch would be one of them. There''s a huge mound of catered bento boxes piled up on the grounds. It appears today''s lunch was not made at the school''s cafeteria but rather luxury bentos ordered from the outside. There''s only one variety but there''s also the fact that it''s free so most of the students will likely opt for it.


    On the other hand, a portion of the students left the grounds withoutying their hands on the bentos. One of them is Horikita. Perhaps my words finally reached her, since there''s a high probability she''s heading out to look for Sudou.


    And Kushida is yet another one. Telling the girls she''s close to that she''s heading out to look for Sudou, she ran off.


    "Guah---I''m beat! Why do I have to do this?".


    "Because you lost".


    To avoid congestion, Yamauchi headed off to get everyone''s portion after losing at rock-paper-scissors.


    "I''m starving, let''s hurry up and dig in".


    Ike and Yamauchi weren''t showing much interest towards the fact that Sudou had withdrawn. In the first ce, they''ve been hanging out with Sudou ever since a while after enrollment, so they know his personality well.


    Besides, in this case, even if he doesn''t participate in the contests, he won''t be hounded on the matter. At most, he''ll only lose his private points. Of course, it''ll be a loss for the Red Team, but subtract that and it may have been better to be rid of Sudou''s tyranny.


    Most of the girls have witnessed Hirata getting hit. As a result, Sudou''s reputation (leaving aside the matter of if he had one to begin with) plummeted and it''s probably forfeit.


    To see very little change despite losing the ace in this sports festival is also eerie, in a sense.


    "For now, let''s just find somece to eat".


    As the three of us decided to move elsewhere, Hirata appeared with a few boys and girls in tow.


    "Can we tag along too?".


    He called out to Ike and Yamauchi like that. Ike and Yamauchi were momentarily startled by that. That''s understandable, there''s no way they wouldn''t feel startled if Hirata approached them despite them not being particrly close. But since the girls would also be sitting alongside them here, during this sports festival, the two of them couldn''t find any reason to turn him down.


    "Of course that''s ok".


    When he answered like that, a group of boys and girls numbering about 10 was established.


    Then, upying a suitable spot, we began having our lunch. We enjoyed our lunch for a while but eventually, people finished eating here and there and with that, Hirata and Karuizawa came over.


    In a ce like this where fellow ssmates gather, it wouldn''t be odd or unnatural for this trio including me to be formed.


    "As expected, it seems Ryuuen-kun''s made his move".


    Hirata cut in with that admist the ruckus. Karuizawa then opened her mouth and interjected as though she had been waiting for this.


    "So? Who''s the traitor? You know right, Yousuke-kun?".


    Karuizawa asked that but Hirata gently shook his head.


    "There are several things I don''t understand myself. I wonder if we could clear up those questions?".


    "That''s right. However, I cannot answer the question of who the traitor is".


    "Huh? I don''t get it, why?".


    "Because if we aggravate the situation now, it''ll only cause the ss to plunge into further chaos. There''ll be problems if we don''t deal with the traitor quietly and calmly".


    ".....I understand. I won''t interrogate you on that. But why did you submit the participation table as it is to the school despite knowing a traitor will appear? Couldn''t we have sneakily adjusted the participation table on our own? If we had done so, we wouldn''t be facing this much adversity. Not even that, we could have turned the tables and gained an advantage beyond even ss C.....".


    "That''s right".


    What I had wanted was for Horikita to discern the presence of the spy and have the ability to deal with it ordingly.


    "It seems like someone else''s problem. And the traitor might be somewhere around us too right? It may even be that they''re among us....is this sort of carefreeness ok?".


    Karuizawa looks around. She appears to see even the few students here as suspects. Traitors are certainly troublesome and depending on the circumstances, it may be more convenient to just leave them be. Besides, even if we had used a strategy like what Hirata had suggested, it probably wouldn''t have worked on Ryuuen.


    Even so, it would be difficult to make them understand even if I told Hirata and the others of this reason.


    "I''ve measured the traitor''s moral sense. Something like that".


    Saying that, I deceived them.


    "Moral sense?".


    "I thought I wanted them to reform themselves without needing to pursue them ourselves".


    Hirata, who had been listening, intently stared at me.


    "All of this is ording to Horikita-san''s orders, is how it is right, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Hirata, who had already begun harboring his suspicions, may have already reached a point where he no longer trusts me but even so, I need him to believe me even if it''s only for appearance''s sake.


    "Yeah. It''s all as Horikita ordered".


    Hirata did not interrogate me any further and nodding once, he appeared to have been convinced.


    "So where is that Horikita-san and what is she doing right now?".


    "She''s currently doing something only she can do. Or at least it''d be good if she were".


    "Could it be about Sudou-kun?".


    Hirata, who possessed a keen intuition, looked around, and confirmed once again that the two of them weren''t anywhere to be seen.


    "It''s not easy to win in the second half without Sudou, right?".


    "That''s right.....as far as we''re concerned, we''re dependent on Sudou-kun".


    Karuizawa seemed slightly dissatisfied with having to depend on Sudou but she understands that it is a fact. The oue of this sports festival rests on Horikita''s actions.


    If my words did not reach her, Sudou won''t return and it''ll be game over.

 Chapter 225 - 6: For Whose Sake?

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 6: For Whose Sake?</h4>


    I headed towards the infirmary inside the school alone, feeling a sense of loss after Ayanokouji-kun verbally demolished me. Since he usually follows his self-proimed mature policy of non-interference, I didn''t expect him to act in that manner and speak out. Having been surprised by that, I wasn''t able to answer satisfactorily.


    "...that''s not it".


    It''s because he was right, because he hit the mark, that I wasn''t able to retort.


    ".....".


    Either way, what I ought to be doing right now is to do something about this leg of mine that I can''t move the way I want. Treatment is necessary if I am to go after Sudou-kun.


    There were emergency first aid personnel stationed on the grounds but wanting to avoid standing out to the best of my ability, I had chosen the infirmary inside the school. However, when I checked the infirmary, it appears there''s someone who arrived before me. Out of the three beds inside, one of them is shrouded by a curtain and I couldn''t see the situation. It appears someone''s resting on that bed.


    "Sensei, what''s the condition?".


    During the intermission before the lunch break, I had the emergency first aid personnel apply taping but its effects were minimal. After inspecting the condition of my leg, the teacher raised her face.


    "Let''s see...I''ve said this earlier too but participating in any furtherpetition will be difficult".


    Although it was diagnosed as a sprain, it''s neither getting worse nor better. Currently I''m capable of barely running. But at the very most, I can only manage running. I cannot muster up the strength needed to win in a contest.


    I desperately tried and overcame the individualpetitions but the Rmended Only Participation contests will likely prove to be even more difficult. If I participate in them, I will surely stray far from victory. That alone, I absolutely cannot allow.


    "Do you n on participating in the Rmended Only Participation events?".


    "Yes. That was the n. But I think I''ll be bidding farewell to any participation. Because I can see if I participate with my leg in this condition, I''ll only be liability for the ss".


    "That is a wise decision".


    Fortunately, I have a great sum of points I obtained from earlier exams. Even if I abstained, by payingpensation, I can make up for it. Even if I prepare a substitute for all three contests I had been nning on participating in, the total sum would add up to 300,000 points. It''s not cheap at all, but if this raises the ss''s chance of victory even a little, then I''ll have to make a clean decision on this. My dream of running alongside my brother will be cut short though......


    At this point, fretting over personal matters like that is meaningless. The important thing is who to entrust the substitute role to.


    "Thank you very much".


    Having received treatment, I gave my thanks and left the infirmary behind. I headed towards the main entrance so as to return to the grounds.


    The window ss reflected me as I dragged my leg behind me and feeling pathetic, I tightened my lips. I do harbor suspicions towards Kinoshita-san, who called out my name but I have no one to me but myself for falling and getting injured.


    There''s no changing that fact.


    I tried my best to project a calm front so no one would notice and continued walking. When I was about to leave through the main entrance, Kushida-san panickedly ran over.


    "I''m d I was able to find you, Horikita-san. Umm, there''s something I''d like to talk about...".


    ".....what is it? I have business to attend toter so I''d like you to keep it short".


    "Yep. Sorry, but this isn''t a good ce. Would you please hear me out? It looks like it''s going to be problematic"


    "Can you please exin here? I''ll make my decision after hearing what this problematic thing is".


    After looking around, Kushida-san whispered to me.


    ".....umm you see, it seems Kinoshita-san, who ran into you and copsed, suffered a serious injury. Right now, it looks like it''s bad enough that she can''t even get up, that''s why.....umm, Kinoshita-san is saying she''d like you to go see her".


    Hearing those words, I couldn''t conceal my surprise. Certainly she did seem injured but to think such a thing happened.....


    "Where is she right now?".


    "This way".


    After that back-and-forth, Kushida-san led me in the direction of the infirmary.

 Chapter 226 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    When I returned, once again, to the infirmary, Chabashira-sensei was there inside the room. The teacher in charge of the infirmary opened her mouth.


    "That''s a relief, I was just about to say barely missed Horikita-san".


    "I sent Kushida to go call you but it looks like she found you right away".


    Standing beside me, Kushida-san was listening in on the teachers'' conversation with a slightly uneasy look.


    "What is this about?".


    From the bed walled off by the curtain I saw earlier, I could hear a girl''s sobbing. Chabashira-sensei parted the curtain slightly. Behind it was Kinoshita-san from ss C, who is lying on top of the bed. Immediately shutting the curtains again, I was called out into the corridor.


    "Kinoshita-san ran into you during the morning''s obstacle course race and fell. Do you recall that?".


    "Of course. She ran into me and fell after all".


    That incident ended up throwing a wrench into my sports festival.


    "It''s about that.....Kinoshita is saying that you, Horikita, deliberately caused her to fall".


    For an instant, I couldn''tprehend what she was saying.


    "No such thing. It was a coincidental ident. If not---".


    "If not?".


    I stopped short of saying that it''s Ryuuen-kun''s strategy like Ayanokouji-kun told me. I do feel like it''s spot on but it''s only spection. There''s no evidence after all.


    "No...it''s just a coincidence".


    "I''d like to believe that as well but the situation isn''t looking good.


    Kinoshita has testified that during the middle of the race, you kept on repeatedly looking back at her. For verification, we checked the video footage and you indeed checked Kinoshita''s position twice".


    "That is because she''s the one who repeatedly called out my name. That''s why I looked back".


    "She called your name, huh?.....I see. However, even if that happens to be the case, there''s still a huge problem. She said you forcefully kicked her in the shin. In fact, she was absent from all subsequent contests and when we had a teacher take a look at Kinoshita''s injuries, they seemed to be pretty severe ones. The injuries appear to have been intentionally inflicted is what we''re thinking".


    "It''s also just as groundless if I im the severe injuries were inflicted identally when we fell. I didn''t do anything".


    "Of course, I believe in your innocence. However, Japan happens to be a country with a bias towards uplifting the weak. This school is no different in that regard. As long as we cannot eliminate the possibility that it was intentional, it''s natural for us to deliberate on it".


    "That''s stupid".


    "But, this isn''t the end of it. If you ignore this, the problem will grow. Obviously this has reached the ears of the other teachers as well, and the longer this drags out, even to the student council. If that happens, the aftermath will be disastrous. You haven''t forgotten what happened when Sudou fought with ss C, have you?".


    If this drags out, my brother will inevitably learn of this as well. It''ll unmistakably be a foolish little sister bothering him. However as long as I''m innocent, I have no other choice but to continue making an appeal. Regardless of whether this is Ryuuen-kun''s strategy or a coincidence, I cannot afford to utter lies.


    "If your purpose in calling me is to confirm the truth, then I have said it. I''ll repeat, I didn''t do anything. I have some business to attend to from now, so would you mind if I excused myself?".


    Right now, what I have to do is find Sudou-kun as quickly as possible and bring him back. As I turned my back, Chabashira-sensei called out to me from behind.


    "Considering the current situation, it''ll be more soothing to consider it intentional than a coincidence. Ever since the obstacle course race, Kinoshita''s been absent for all subsequent contests and taking that into ount, just as you''ve acquired your points, she can bid farewell to her participation in the Rmended Only Participation events. Well, with her leg in that state, participation would be impossible in the first ce though.....Either way, Kinoshita''s an athletic student. If we''re talking about speed, she''s about equal if not better than you. Matter of fact, it''s hard to imagine Kinoshita''s severe injuries are just the result of a coincidence".


    Even if she says something like that, I''m still innocent so it can''t be helped. It''s easy to say I''m innocent but the clock''s ticking. Right now, I cannot afford to waste time on something like this.


    "I was nning on withdrawing from the Rmended Only Participation events either way. Ever since the obstacle course race, my ranking hasn''t been satisfactory. If I will be considered absent just like Kinoshita-san, I do not mind epting that as well. However, allow me to emphasize that I did not intentionally make her fall for the sake of injuring her".


    I wonder if this is alright? I asked that of Chabashira-sensei. However---


    "But it doesn''t seem like Kinoshita''s going to listen, she''s saying she''ll report this to the school. Judging from her testimony and the footage, it doesn''t seem like we''ll be able to close this case. Looking at it from her perspective, it''s as though she had been forced into epting this situation after all. It''ll also put ss C through a tough time since they''d have lost Kinoshita. You do understand what this means, right?".


    "...probatio diabolica, right?".


    Chabashira-sensei did not deny it but rather, crossed her arms silently. To prove that there are aliens on earth, all you''d have to do is capture one alien from somewhere on the but to prove that there are no aliens on earth, you''d have to search every nook and cranny of the earth which is something impossible to pull off. That''s the devil''s proof. What Chabashira-sensei wants to say is that unless I can prove my innocence, then it''s necessary to take measures to prevent unfairness...


    "How did you happen to hear of this, Chabashira-sensei? Who else knows of this currently?".


    "Kushida consulted me on the matter. She said she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it but didn''t know what to do".


    "Sorry, Horikita-san. Kinoshita-san insisted that I consult a teacher on this no matter what.....".


    "Thank you for your concern. Because if it had been a teacher from another ss, this would have escted into a big deal. But I have my doubts. Where exactly did you hear this from Kinoshita-san?".


    Kushida-san anxiously looked at the entrance to the infirmary.


    "Because I''m good friends with Kinoshita-san.....when I checked in on her during the break, she told me about this".


    "So that''s how it is".


    It isn''t strange if this is Kushida-san we''re talking about since she has arge socialwork. Either way, the only ones who know of this right now are the parties concerned: Kinoshita-san and myself. As well as Kushida-san and Chabashira-sensei. If possible, I''d like to keep it at this and resolve this problem but.....


    "Would you like to speak with Kinoshita-san?".


    "I don''t know. Right now she seems a bit frightened so she might be emotionally unstable....".


    "Please. I don''t want to aggravate things either".


    I bowed my head and Kushida-san also simrly bowed her head.


    "I''m begging you too, sensei".


    "Alright, then let''s try talking to her a bit".


    Just as we received permission from Chabashira-sensei, I could hear footsteps from beyond the corridor. That person made a beeline for the infirmary. Putting his hands in both pockets, he acted like he owned the ce.


    "Looks like it''s be quite a big problem".


    "Ryuuen-kun...".


    Why is he here right now?


    Shaking away my confusion, I feigned calmness. But as though he had seen through it, heughed sneeringly and stopped in front of us.


    "I came here after Kinoshita asked for me. To think someone would have deliberately caused that injury of hers".


    Saying that, he passed by us and entered the infirmary. We too, panickedly followed him. Entering the infirmary, Ryuuen brushed off the teacher''s attempts at stopping him and opened the curtain veiling the bed in which Kinoshita-san is receiving treatment.


    "Hey, Kinoshita. You ok? Looks like you''ve been through some tough times".


    Seeing Ryuuen-kun, Kinoshita-san openly trembled in fear.


    "I hear you''ve injured your leg? Show me".


    He said that before he pulled Kinoshita-san''s leg out from beneath the sheets.


    "This is bad. Not half bad all things considered...".


    Under Ryuuen-kun''s hand was Kinoshita-san''s painful-looking leg wrapped up in bandages.


    "Sorry.....I tried to hang in there and participate in the next contest too but.....my leg just wouldn''t listen.....that''s why.....ahh!".


    "Don''t me yourself, Kinoshita. I know you tried to participate in the three-legged race".


    "...it was an idental collision. Kinoshita-san, what exactly are you trying to aplish by saying I made you fall?".


    "!".


    When I questioned her with a slight re, Kinoshita-san averted her eyes. Ryuuen-kun then stood in front of her.


    "ording to what Kinoshita''s been saying, you fully intended on making her fall. You deliberately did it, didn''t you?".


    "Cut the jokes. Are you saying I''d do something like that?".


    "You can never tell what someone will do. Besides, look at the facts. Kinoshita, who happens to be better than you at sports, sustained serious injuries and had to withdraw. On top of that, she was nning on participating in all the Rmended Only Participation eventster. In contrast, you continued participating in the contests in spite of your injury. You''re asking the impossible if you want me to not be suspicious of that".


    I too, understand the significance of losing a member from aplete roster. But from the loquacious exnation he gave, my misgivings of him rose further. Was having Kinoshita-san run into me his goal, as I suspected?


    Was having her in particr collide with me a sacrifice to throw off suspicion, since she''s more athletic than I am?


    But.....that would lead to further doubt. What does he stand to gain from having Kinoshita-san collide with me when she is far likelier to earn points than I am? Furthermore, if she truly had been nning on participating in all the Rmended Participation Only events then that means ss C stands to lose as many as 400,000 points. Is this all solely for the sake of crushing me and basking in victory?


    For just that, does he mean to injure his own ssmate, pay the price for that and lower their chances of winning?


    At the very least, from what I''ve experienced in my life this far, I couldn''t glean any meaning from such an act of inefficiency.


    "What are you thinking about so quietly?".


    Ryuuen-kun bends forward as though peering at me while keeping his hands inside his pocket.


    "Well, even if we have our little back-and-forth it won''t do us any good. Right, Kinoshita?".


    In the middle of it, Ryuuen-kun forcefully urges Kinoshita-san to speak.


    "Horikita-san.....you told me after I fell.....that I definitely won''t win.....".


    "I said no such thing. Are you even aware that you''re spouting lies?".


    "Horikita, you were only looking back during the incident with Kinoshita. Why exactly is that?".


    Chabashira-sensei again asks me the same question.


    "I admit I was looking back. However, it''s only because she called out my name many times over from behind me. At first, I ignored her. But clearly things seemed strange and so I looked back".


    "Is that so, Kinoshita?".


    This time, Chabashira-sensei asks Kinoshita-san rather than me.


    "I never called you, not even once".


    When Chabashira-sensei tried to confirm it, rather than admit it, Kinoshita-san denied it.


    "The person in question herself is denying it, sensei. Besides, even if Kinoshita happened to call Suzune''s name, what''s wrong with that? Just calling a name doesn''t amount to foul y. On top of that, it was probably a desperate cry that stemmed from a desire to win. Kinoshita is second to none when ites to having apetitive spirit after all. If you keep reacting to things like that each and every time, there''ll be no end to this".


    This argument is going to endless if this keeps up. There''s no mistaking the fact that these two must have conspired together.


    "Umm....Kinoshita-san, Ryuuen-kun. I think it''s unfortunate that things turned out like this but I don''t think Horikita-san is the type of person to deliberately injure her opponent like this".


    Having listened to both sides, Kushida-san spoke up as though shielding me.


    "But Horikita-san told me.....that she absolutely won''t let me win.....!".


    "That''s probably just your desire to not lose getting to your head, is it not? I think Horikita-san was also surprised by the fall, I think she was desperate too".


    I did not say it. I did not say even a single word to Kinoshita-san.


    But I endured it. However, Kinoshita-san continued.


    "But---I can''t forgive her.....now I have to take a break from even track and field practice...".


    "...don''t you feel any shame? Painting lies and ensnaring someone, is that fun for you? Or could it be that Ryuuen-kun set everything up? I doubt that it''s mere coincidence you conveniently showed up here".


    I cannot afford to ept the legitimacy of her im just because she cried.


    Because it is a lie.


    That''s why I decided to take a drastic measure. If he''s here then rather than a turn for the worse, I need to carry this situation and turn it into a more favourable one.


    "So you''re blind to your own shorings and now it''s the injured Kinoshita''s fault as well as mine, huh? You''re quite a terrible woman".


    "Don''t make meugh. You provoked Sudou-kun a while back, I won''t let you say you forgot. You''re trying to use that same trick this time around as well, aren''t you?".


    "That incident had nothing to do with me. It''s absurd to tie this matter into that".


    At the very least he doesn''t seem like he''s going to admit to anything.


    "It''s clear to everyone. That you collided with Kinoshita in a self-destructive act. That clinches it. There is no room for further discussion. Let''s go over this with the superiors already, shall we?".


    "That''s---would you let me talk this over for a little bit more with Horikita-san.....can I?".


    Kushida-san begged Ryuuen-kun as though making an appeal. I''d like to tell her that''s unnecessary concern but as for me, I''d rather not help out with anything that could cause this story to spread.


    Even though I feel like I''m trapped in a spider''s web right now, I can''t help but struggle desperately.


    Ryuuen-kun seemed to be slightly in thought, then he made this proposal.


    "I don''t have time to leisurely talk this out. Once the lunch break ends, I''ve got a Rmended Participation Only event starting. I''ll be participating as well so I''d like to round things up here. Letting the bigwigs make the judgement would be best though".


    After looking at me, Kushida-san and Kinoshita-san once, Ryuuen-kun spoke again.


    "I don''t mind if we can strike a quick and easy deal".


    "Strike a deal?".


    "I''m talking about you shouldering any losses incurred by Kinoshita and ss C".


    "That''s not funny, I don''t even have to listen to this".


    If so, the amount of rpensation to be paid won''t be cheap. Besides, I''d end things on a bad note.


    "Then we''re done. You won''t strike a deal but you''re telling us to not report this to the bigwigs. That''s too selfish of you, Suzune. This won''t fly".


    "Wait. What exactly should we do.....?".


    Interrupting me, Kushida-san listens to Ryuuen-kun''s proposal.


    "You seem to understand things well. That''s right.....if you''ll fork over 1 million points then I''ll have Kinoshita withdraw herint. That way we''ll be able to prepare a substitute for the Rmended Only Participation events and Kinoshita will be able to acquire a ''special ie'' thanks to me as well. Simple enough right?".


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I haven''t done anything. I don''t need to hand a single point over".


    "Then go ahead and prove it, Suzune. Let''s make a clear distinction between ck and white. Ok?".


    "You all seem to be very confident in yourselves. You think your lies won''t be exposed?".


    "We''re going to prove that we aren''t lying. Let''s have the Student Council President-sama deliver his judgement".


    Ryuuen-kun knows about me and the student council president.....in other words, he''s provoking me with a tone that implies he''s figured out Nii-san. As for me, I absolutely cannot do something that would cause Nii-san any trouble.


    The sister of the student council presidentmitted disruptive acts and deliberately caused injuries. If such a rumor were to spread, the damage Nii-san receives would be immeasurable. It''s the same trick as before but unlike that time, there are no openings for escape.


    In Sudou-kun''s case, they pretended to be victims based on the premise that ''nobody would be watching''. But this is different.


    He made "the entire student body into witnesses" and yed the victim. He has the advantage. Furthermore, there''s the fact that Kinoshita-san is a student who is as athletic as I am if not more.


    Then there''s the fact that there''s video footage of me turning around, a suspicious point.


    The fact that Kinoshita-san had been nning on participating in all the Rmended Only Participation events.


    Then finally, the fact that she sustained injuries severe enough to prevent her from continuing. There are no factors in y for me to recover with. And best of all, is the timing with which they sprung the trap.


    Not immediately after Kinoshita-san injured herself but rather the fact that they had her lie down made it seem more truthful. It means they did not file aint immediately after falling but challenged the next contest as well.


    In other words, she tried to endure it, that she tried to bear with it made it seem more truthful.


    But ultimately unable to cope with the pain, she withdrew and afterwards, she quietly opened up about me having intentionally made her fall before feigning fear at further retribution from me.


    Now I''m certain. That this is an encircling meant to be used against me. And also---that this situation has already crossed the point of no return. That it''s a mistake I made the moment I decided to carefreely approach this sports festival.


    I keenly realized that while still leaving behind several unknowns.


    "Umm....would it be no good with just my points alone...Ryuuen-kun?".


    "Ahh?".


    "I don''t think Horikita-san''s the kind of person to deliberately do something like this. That''s why I don''t want to make a big deal out of this. But.....I don''t think Kinoshita-san''s the type of person to lie too.....an unfortunate coincidence, couldn''t it be just that.....that''s why....".


    "A beautiful friendship. But that''s no good. As a member of ss C, I think Suzune did this out of malevolence. If I think about Kinoshita, I feel it''ll be meaningless unless I get money out of Suzune. Of course, I won''t stop you if you''re willing to pay up too though".


    If we continue struggling here, it''ll just get out of hand. But I cannot afford to break.


    "I''ve decided. Kinoshita, we''re going toin about this to the teachers and then to the student council too".


    As though to wake her up, Ryuuen-kun issues orders to Kinoshita-san.


    While distorting her face in pain, Kinoshita-san raised her upper body.


    "If they look at this situation, the school should understand too that this is a serious matter. They won''t stand for this vicious stance that would do anything if it''s for the sake of an inferior person''s victory".


    I have to choose.


    The path where I pursue the truth and sh with Ryuuen-kun. The other is to make apromise here.


    Obviously I''d have chosen the former. But, there''s nothing in the world that can unravel that truth. In other words, I''d just be wasting time and trust.


    If so---striking a deal with him here would be.....


    I desperately squeezed out my voice and called out to stop the two of them from leaving.


    "Wait.....".


    That word clearly reached Ryuuen-kun. They stopped walking.


    "What is it, Suzune? You have no intention of responding to discussion, right?".


    "If I pay, then you''ll make it so that this never happened right...?".


    "So you''re admitting that youmitted foul y in order to win?".


    "I won''t admit that...because I''m not lying".


    "Then this is strange. What exactly will you be paying for then?".


    "This time, I lost to your strategy. That''s why I''ll be paying for that, is what I mean".


    It''s humiliating, but I couldn''t say anything except that.


    "Did you hear that, Kinoshita? She doesn''t think she''s done anything wrong at all. Can you forgive her?".


    ".....I won''t forgive her...".


    "Hear that? Unless you acknowledge your fault sincerely, we have no intention of responding".


    ".......".


    "Is what I would like to say but you have your pride too I guess. I understand you don''t want to call yourself the bad guy in front of your teacher and your friend. That''s why I''ll give my response since I have a generous heart. However, it''s a different story whether or not Kinoshita will ept that".


    He gave a devilish smile while manipting the situation back and forth alone as though to y with my heart.


    I want to be released from this situation as soon as possible.


    "If I pay a million points, you''ll make it so that nothing happened, that''s what you said. There are no other conditions, right?".


    "Certainly. But that was only the case a while ago. You declined once right? The same conditions won''t apply now. If this is to be the second round of negotiations, then naturally the conditions will change".


    How far does Ryuuen-kun intend to attack while provoking me?


    "That''s right. Try kneeling and begging right here. Maybe Kinoshita''s feelings and my own might change".


    "Wait, Ryuuen. This is too much".


    In response to Ryuuen-kun who requested I kowtow, Chabashira-sensei, who had been a spectator, opened her mouth.


    "Teachers shouldn''t butt into this. This is a problem between us students".


    Ryuuen-kun, who showed no fear even against teachers, said so as a follow up.


    "Well, I won''t force you to make a decision right away. A teacher''s eye is also on us. That''s why I''ll hear your answer once the sports festival ends. Will you end this with a million points and a kowtow or will you revive this matter and have the school deliberate on it? Which one will you choose?".


    Then he added this as well.


    "Don''t think this problem will be over just because the sports festival ends, ok? I''ll dig this matter back up thoroughly no matter what and fight against you. After school, you bring Suzune to me".


    Saying that to Kushida-san, Ryuuen-kun and Kinoshita-san both left the infirmary. Having been left behind, I stood while feeling a sense of loss.


    "Are you ok? Horikita-san...".


    "I''m fine.....more importantly, how many minutes has it been. Sensei, how much longer is the lunch break?".


    "It''ll still be going on for about 20 minutes. You haven''t eaten yet right? Better get it over with quickly".


    It''s already such a time....it''s not that extreme but I don''t have time to be eating lunch right now.


    Because I have to find Sudou-kun as quickly as possible.


    "Excuse me".


    Hurriedly, I left the two of them behind as I left the infirmary.

 Chapter 227 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    All of this, because of my negligence. All because I challenged this sports festival while thinking only of myself. The fact that Ryuuen-kun got his hands on our participation table and that he had nned something, and that his aim was to make me fall. I failed to see any of iting. I was not mentally prepared for it.


    That''s why I became agitated and failed toe up with a solution and that''s why I''m currently in a state of confusion. My gait feels heavier than before.


    "This is pathetic...".


    That''s right, I saw myself as being pathetic. As I approached the entrance, I noticed the presence of two people who walked into the school building. If they happened to be ordinary students, I wouldn''t have even needed to pay attention to them. But that was not the case.


    "Nii-san---".


    Perhaps he heard it, perhaps he didnt. That small whisper of mine that leaked out, disappeared with the silence.


    The student council president of this school as well as my older brother. Then also, one of the female students from the student council who works for my older brother. Secretary Tachibana.


    Secretary Tachibana noticed my presence and diverted her gaze towards me, but my brother did not even spare me a nce.


    I''m used to being ignored by him. Truthfully speaking, I''d like to call out to him and talk with him. However, as long as I''m floundering in ss D, I have neither the qualification nor the right to do so.


    I endured it with a downcast gaze. It''s not like my brother would stop for me anyways.


    That was supposed to have been the case but---


    "Do you understand exactly what sort of situation ss D is in right now in this exam?".


    Those words were not directed at Secretary Tachibana, but words that Nii-san spoke while looking at me.


    ".....I am currently realizing it".


    I honestly said so. It was my mistake for not thinking that the participation table''s list would be leaked and aimlessly spending my days.


    When it came to the details of the individual contests, I was brilliantly outsmarted by ss C.


    "But please do not worry---I won''t be troubling you, Nii-san".


    That''s right, that alone is something I must absolutely avoid doing. This incident is caused entirely by my shorings. Fortunately, he''s offered to settle things with a million points and a kowtow.


    Considering Chabashira-sensei is also a witness to that, it won''t turn into a disaster at thest minute. If so, ultimately it may be for the better. Because now this could end without giving Nii-san any trouble.


    But not like this, I wanted to have a proper conversation with him. That thought was my only regret.


    Ideally, as I had set out to do, I would be able to do it in the final ry. But that dream of mine disappeared with the leg injury I received. But just by letting him see this wounded figure of mine, my brother won''t be sparing any pity for me.


    That''s why let''s stay positive. Now that I''ve been beaten to this extent, I have nothing left to lose. Besides, I understand there''s still something left in this sports festival that I''m capable of doing.


    "Please excuse me".


    Saying that, I dashed through the entrance to the outside. Enduring the pain in my leg, I ran around the facility. To find Sudou-kun.


    But I won''t be finding him that easily. On thisrge campus, it would take up a considerable amount of time just to look around. When the remaining time had ticked down to about 10 minutes, I returned to the ground.


    Due to the fact that the Rmended Only Participation events are drawing close, there''s the possibility that Sudou-kun may have hurried back. Because he has always tried his best to take top ce amongst our school year.


    I prayed for that to be so.


    "As I feared, he didn''te back...".


    If there''s still somewhere I hadn''t been to, it would have to be Keyaki Mall or the dormitory. There''s also the possibility that he could be somewhere in the school building. It''s proving quite difficult to find him.


    And before me, he...Ayanokouji-kun appeared. I wonder if he''s just finished eating his lunch.


    "You''re breathing quite heavily".


    "I''m looking for Sudou-kun. He hasn''t shown up even once here?".


    "Yeah. So far. Are you finally in the mood to persuade him?".


    "It''s because he''s a valuable asset for ss D. Besides, even if I didn''t want to, I''d end up realizing it".


    "And that means?".


    He appears to be interested in the changes to my mental state but right now it''s pointless to tell him about Ryuuen-kun. And besides, it''s not like things will get better even if I tell him.


    Kushida-san and I, as well as Chabashira-sensei. It''s best to resolve this between just us.


    The lunch break is already wrapping up but Sudou-kun has not yet shown up. ss D, already in dire straits for the afternoon''s Rmended Only Participation events, reeled from the loss of Sudou-kun and defeat seems certain.


    "Do you have any idea where Sudou might be? Time''s running out".


    "No, not yet. But the ces he could go to are limited. If he doesn''t want to be seen, then the possibility that he''s returned to the dormitory is high".


    "Is your leg ok?".


    "I''d be lying if I said it didn''t hurt, but it''s not like I can''t run. Will youe along?".


    "I''ll have to decline. Even if I act together with you, I''d only be getting in your way".


    "I see.....".


    That may be convenient for me as well. I thought so as I endured the pain and started walking.

 Chapter 228 - 7: What You and I Lack

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 7: What You and I Lack</h4>


    The bell rang and thetter half of the sports festival began. It''s now time for the Rmended Only Participation events. It''s expected that for the remaining four contests, elites chosen from within the ranks of the ss will be the ones participating.


    "Speaking of which, Ayanokouji-kun will be participating in the scavenger hunt right?".


    "If possible I''d rather not though.....".


    It can''t be helped though since I happened to win at rock-paper-scissors. Six from each ss will be participating in the scavenger hunt contest. It''s a contest set up such that a single person from each ss will be running in it, causing four people to form one group for that race.


    As a result, the obtainable points are set higher than they were during the individual contests.


    "The problem is the absentee, Sudou-kun.....".


    Since Sudou, who would have participated in all contests, happens to be absent, he''ll be treated as an absentee at the rate this is going. Whether to prepare a substitute or not. That is the question.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to hear your opinion, Ayanokouji-kun. I''d like to ask Horikita-san for her opinion but that doesn''t seem to be an option".


    That''s right. Horikita has yet to return to our camp. I had thought in the worst case scenario, she''d be back alone by the time the afternoon half started but this is unexpected.


    That leaves the possibility that things may be proceeding swimmingly intact.


    "If it''s Hirata, you''ll be able to make the right call even without relying on me, right?".


    ".....I wonder. But, as for my personal opinion, I think a substitute will be necessary. When ites to individual contests, our ss is probably the worst. That''s why in order to win in overall points, we have to win here".


    "Then, the question is who to use as a substitute".


    "100,000 points are required for a substitution after all. I''ll do something about the points. The substitutes we can use that I think would be fine are Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun".


    "Because if they take 1st ce, they''ll be able to acquire points for their tests?".


    "Yeah. I think it''s a good idea to make use of that merit".


    It can indeed be said that in the scavenger hunt, where luck is a significant factor, this would be a good n. Ultimately, Ike and Yamauchi had a rock-paper-scissors duel and Ike, who won, triumphantly joined the participating group.


    "Alright! I''ll try my hardest for Sudou''s sake too!".


    His fighting spirit alone doesn''t seem like it''d lose to Sudou''s. Prior to the contest, the referees provide an exnation.


    "There are items marked as being difficult to obtain in this scavenger hunt. It is possible to draw again but there will be a 30 second window before you''ll be able to do so. You will need to inform the referee present when you draw lots of your desired course of action. In addition, the contest will end as soon as 3 contestants clear it. That will be all".


    After that supplementary exnation was given, I prepared to join in on the second round of the scavenger hunt I''m scheduled to participate in.


    "Yo".


    The man beside me called out. I don''t even need to look, it''s Ryuuen from ss C.


    "So that muscle head won''t be participating in the scavenger hunt? I figured he''d participate for sure. Also, I can''t see Suzune anywhere. Surely they aren''t fucking each other backstage right?".


    "No idea. It has nothing to do with me...I also don''t know the internal affairs of my ss very well".


    "What a shitty response".


    It appears he immediately lost interest in me, as Ryuuen walked away. But still, it seems like he''ll be a part of the same second race too. Not too long after, the first race began.


    It seems the other sses have assembled their athletic students properly as Ike was overtaken from the start.


    However, what''s crucial here are the contents of the items scavenged. Coming in atst ce, and finally reaching the box, Ike drew his lot and checked it.


    The lead contestants are already going this way and that, leaving the grounds in search of their designated items to scavenge.


    "Uooooooooooh!".


    Loudly striking a guts pose, Ike suddenly turned and ran back towards the starting area.


    "Ayanokouji! Please lend me your left foot. Your left foot!".


    "Left foot?".


    "Shoes, I meant your shoes! That''s my item!".


    What he showed me was a note with ''ssmate''s Left Foot (Shoes)" written on it.


    "No, if I gave it to you, I wouldn''t be able to run anymore.....".


    "Geh!?".


    He came running back because I happened to be close by but he can''t just borrow a shoe from someone who will be running in this very scavenger hunt. Ike panicked over his mistake and rushed over to the camp.


    However, it appears the other students are also having a hard time with the scavenger hunt since I still couldn''t see anyone heading towards the goal. Ultimately, through luck of the draw, Ike stumbled upon a way to prevail and in the tumultuous opening act, he seized 1st ce.


    "This is no trifling matter....".


    Then after several tens of seconds, ss A came in followed by ss B and then ss C atst ce.


    And with its end, the signal came for us to start with the second race. I then also headed towards the area where the lots are drawn, following slightly behind the faster ones who dashed forward.


    "Now then, what exactly''s going to be written down...".


    I inserted my hand into the box that''s ced in front of me. Inside, there seems to be quite a bit of paper. Taking care to not drawn multiple pieces of paper, I snatched one out.


    I unfolded the paper that had been folded into fourths.


    "Bring along 10 friends".


    ".....you''ve got to be kidding right?".


    The moment I skimmed across the paper, I could feel my field of vision darkening.


    Even a single friend would already be a difficult hurdle for me but 10? They''ve got to be kidding right? Even as I mulled it over in my head, I failed to think of 10 people.


    "What are you spacing out for! Hurry it up, Ayanokouji!".


    Ike, who had gotten cocky after getting 1st ce, shouted out to me like that but there''s nothing I can do about it. Two people I could count as friends within the ss (Horikita and Sudou) are both absent and that alone puts me in checkmate. As long as Ichinose and Kanzaki are my enemies, I can''t quite rely on them either....


    "I''d like to request a change....".


    I requested to change my lot in ordance with the rules. Already, the other students are running off in pursuit of their items. I stood by for 30 seconds and drew my second lot.


    "The person you love".


    "No, no, no......no, no, no, no".


    What the hell is up with the contents of these lots. I can''t help but think they''re screwing around with me.


    "C-Change".


    I could sense the confusioning from the ss D students who were watching me but what can''t be helped just can''t be helped. If someone else were to draw something like this, I wonder what they''d do.


    If I showed this paper to someone of the opposite sex, it might as well count as a confession. Even if I ask them to just y along, it''s already considerably embarrassing.


    Before deciding on the item to scavenge, I ended up shouldering a minute of handicap.


    "A table clock".


    On the third attempt, I finally ended up choosing something I could realize atst.


    However, if it''s a table clock I''ll have to head into the school building for one....?


    Just in case, I tried searching for a clock in the teachers'' tent but I couldn''t find a table clock there. While I busied myself with it, three contestants ended up reaching the goal.


    ".....this is impossible".


    Abandoned by fortune, I was unable to produce any results and came in atst ce. It''s not about holding back or not holding back, this is just a contest where I simply can''t do anything about it.

 Chapter 229 - 7 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 7 Part I</h4>


    The afternoon contests should be starting right about now on the school grounds. Atst, I''ve found the red-haired student sitting on a sofa in the dorm''s lobby.


    "Sudou-kun".


    I called out to him with a gentle voice so as to not startle him. Sudou-kun put some slight distance between us before turning back to look at me.


    "...Horikita".


    The reason he''s surprised by my appearance is probably because he simply didn''t expect me to show up here.


    "Why did youe here...? Could it be you''re here to persuade me?".


    "Do I look like the type toe all the way here to persuade you?".


    "It.....doesn''t seem that way to me. Then why? Did youe here to scold me again?".


    "I wonder. I''m also at a loss for words".


    "Ahh?".


    Sudou-kun tilted his head as though he didn''t understand.


    Why, I wonder. When I finally found Sudou-kun, I felt as though I couldn''t say anything. I think back on why exactly I went to such lengths to look for him.


    "If you withdraw, ss D will stand no chance".


    "I suppose so. Matter of fact, aren''t they in trouble right now?".


    "Yes. I guess right about now they''re at the very bottom and to turn things around, taking 1st ce consecutively on the Rmended Only Participation events will be necessary. Even then, it''ll still be pretty much impossible for us to stand at the top".


    In our ss, there are those who excel at sports much like Sudou-kun himself but overall, there are ces where they prove themselves inferior to him in this sports festival.


    "Even though I''ve been carrying them, damn it all. That bastard Hirata.....".


    "He''s not at fault simply for stopping your rampage. On the contrary, you should be grateful to him. If you had, by any chance, raised your hand against Ryuuen-kun, you might''ve been disqualified from the sports festival itself".


    "I just couldn''t stand being on the losing side of it. What he did was against the rules".


    "The problem with you is your speech and conduct but you were earnestly trying your best for the sports festival".


    In this case, he acted unlike himself. In a sense, that in itself is a miracle. For the sake of his ssmates, he acted as a leader in spite of hisck of experience and tried to carry them through the sports festival.


    He was as quick to fight as ever but at the root of it all was a desire to win.


    I could tell just by seeing how he''s taken 1st ce in all contests save for the 200 meter dash he was absent for and it''s clear from afar that even in the team contests, he''s been an overwhelming force.


    In regards to that, I need to acknowledge Sudou-kun and evaluate him ordingly.


    "But there are also plenty of areas you need to reflect on. The ultimate proof of that is the fact that you''re here all on your own".


    "What''s the supposed to mean?".


    "If you were someone people could trust in and rely on, then rather than me you would surely have a lot of ssmates here instead. To convince you toe back".


    Perhaps that angered Sudou-kun once again, he gave the table a light kick.


    "That attitude''s the problem here. ss D''s always been bossed around by you. The midterm exam, the incident with ss C. Snapping and going on a rampage this time around. It''s because you keep doing things like that that no one will follow you".


    "So you''re seriously going to preach to me. Spare me, Horikita. I''m really pissed off".


    Having been judged to this extent, Sudou-kun started fidgeting and frantically letting out his feelings of irritation.


    "I do think I''ve done something bad but I can''t hold myself back either. That''s why it can''t be helped right?".


    "Amazing how you thought you could carry everyone like that".


    "I never said that in the first ce. The other guys begged me to, right?".


    "But even so, since you''ve epted, there''s a certain responsibility you bear".


    "Shut it. I don''t care about something like that".


    "You''re still as childish as ever. In society, this isn''t something you''ll be forgiven for, right?".


    "Shut up!".


    He shouts. He directed a fierce re at me as though to intimidate me into shutting up. But I won''t give in.


    "Tch.....what''s the matter?".


    If it had been anyone else, they would''ve given in.


    Sudou-kun ran out of patience with me after I didn''t once quiver and he averted his eyes.


    "Your weakness is that you''re too easy to figure out. What would happen if you didn''t happen to study? What would happen if you were to instigate violence? Youck the imagination to think ahead".


    "Ahh damn it all, it''s already over! Leave me alone already! Your preaching is making me want to vomit!".


    Sudou-kun does want to make things work, he wants to stay here at this school. But even so, to continue instigating violence. There''s got to be some circumstances behind it. Unless he learns the rules and routines, Sudou-kun will stay on this loop forever.


    I---even though I desired to be alone forever.


    That''s why, even if I end up being hated, I won''t stop my words. Right here, I will see him for all that he is.


    "If you dislike it, you''re free to hit me".


    "Huh? That sort of thing...there''s no way I could do that sort of thing.....".


    "Is it because I''m a woman? I may bete in saying this, but I''m quite strong. I''ll knock you down before your fist reaches me".


    "So you fully intend on fighting back...? Honestly, you''re a really strange woman. Just like you said, the others didn''te chasing after me. But you alone, came after me".


    Although that''s partly because Ayanokouji-kun admonished me on the matter though. It''s just, I don''t feel the need to say that in particr since I''m standing here because I''m convinced of that. But perhaps Sudou-kun''s also a bit spent, since he started talking as though to suppress his anger.


    "The reason I epted the role of leader is because I thought the sports festival would be a piece of cake as long as I''m good at sports. And it is a fact that I didn''t lose to anyone from the other sses. But you know, it''s in the nature of team contests that you can''t do anything as long as someone''s there to pull your leg. Both in capture-the-g and in the cavalry battle, I lost no thanks to those useless guys. I just couldn''t stand that".


    I understand that this is a situation that warrantsints.


    Certainly, even for our school year, Sudou-kun''s athletic ability is outstanding.


    But there isn''t a single person with the capability to keep up with him.


    "I can tell just by looking that you hate losing in a field you''re good at. But is that really all?".


    If he simply doesn''t wish to lose to anyone at sports, then it wasn''t necessary for him to ept the role of leader. Sudou-kun shouldn''t realized too that they''d struggle when ites to team contests.


    In other words, there''s definitely another reason behind this.


    Sudou-kun tilted his head a bit as though he were giving it some thought but soon enough, he gave his reply.


    "...for them to pay attention to me and respect me I guess? I thought maybe I could have something like that for myself. I wanted to show up the ones who made fun of me....me, right?".


    Once he had regained his calm, he realized both his own desires and the fact that he abandoned them all without being able to fulfill them and he forcefully scratched his crimson dyed hair.


    "And with this I''m also aplete pariah, huh? Well, that''s fine. It just means I''ll be going back to how it was like in middle school for me".


    ".......".


    Listening to those words from Sudou-kun, I fell silent. Now then, I wonder if all my preaching will reach his heart. I was argued down by Ayanokouji-kun, lost to Ryuuen-kun and my brother abandoned me too.


    I felt I had no right to reprimand him.


    It''s because someone I had seen as being beneath my level all this time, now seemed to not be so anymore. Certainly, Sudou-kun is clumsy and is the type of person to not think ahead.


    He possesses an uncontroble disposition.


    However---by changing perspectives, I could also begin to see him as someone who continued fighting all alone while confronting that loneliness. He who possessed the courage to confront that solitude may yet be far superior to me.


    While feeling anxiety that my words won''t reach him, I sincerely tried to squeeze out those words. I continued the conversation that was never my forte.


    ".....it''s strange. These feelings of yours are basically the same as my own".


    "Ahh? What do you mean?".


    "The desire to be respected by someone. The desire to continue fighting on your own. I''m the same".


    He and I are simr. In the sense that we both carry a certain contradiction yet continue fighting against that solitude.


    "Thinking back, the signs were there. Back during the midterm exams, I felt irritation towards the students who could not study, including you. I felt angry at people who couldn''t even do what''s natural. I just couldn''t muster up the desire to cooperate with you. Compared to that, you did brilliantly in this sports festival. Because at the very least, you carried the ones who could not handle sports".


    Studies and sports. Even if they happened to be the antithesis of the other, in theory they may pretty much be the same. What I had felt towards Sudou-kun and the others in those days, Sudou-kun is strongly feeling that now.


    "Then you understand my feelings. Right now, I want to be alone".


    "And I truly wish to let you be. But right now, if we lose you, ss D''s defeat will be certain".


    This isn''t just about Sudou-kun''s personal problems. It''ll have a signifiant impact on the ss''s chances of victory.


    "You too, abandoned the ss at first like me right? Then you have no right to lecture me".


    Briefly retorting, Sudou-kun gently stood up from the sofa.


    "...that''s right".


    That''s right, there is no weight behind my words. Because up until the veryst moment, I thought the same thing as Sudou-kun.


    "You''re disappointed, right? But I''m used to it. I was born to garbage parents. That''s why I''m also garbage. I came here because I absolutely didn''t want to turn out like them but slowly, I''m ending up just like my parents....".


    Perhaps he intends on returning to his room, Sudou-kun looked at me once with eyes that had abandoned everything. I wonder what words I should call out with after seeing that. I myself no longer know.


    "It''s wrong to think that someone born to garbage will turn out to be garbage. You can''t me others for how you''ll turn out. That''s something you have to decide for yourself. I won''t acknowledge that mindset of yours".


    I forcefully rejected it. Because I felt that despite understanding him, I had to reject it still.


    "If the sister of a genius will also turn out to be a genius, just how much trouble would be saved....?".


    "What do you mean?".


    "...right now, you''re still a nobody. To be a somebody, that''s up to you. At the very least, you have outstanding talent in the field of sports. Sure, you have a rough attitude but you still advised plenty of students during practice. It''s precisely because I''ve been watching you do so that I know you''re not a hopeless person. But right now, you''re scum. You''re looking away from reality and trying to escape from it. If you continue trying to disappear like this, then that''s when I''ll trulybel you as garbage".


    "Then justbel me as garbage already. I don''t care about that anymore".


    "So you''re going to throw a tantrum just because things didn''t go your way?".


    No matter what fierce words I throw at him, no actual response came from him.


    Perhaps he''s already locked down his heart but ''I'' am incapable of unlocking that door.


    The bell rang, signalling the end of the lunch break. The signal that the afternoon contests will be starting. This confirms that Sudou-kun won''t be making it in time for the scavenger hunt.


    "Go back, Horikita".


    "No. I cannot go back until I''ve brought you along".


    "Then do as you wish".


    Sudou-kun starts walking again and he enters the elevator.


    "I''ll be waiting here for you toe back. Forever".


    ".....do as you wish".


    The elevator door closes shut. Up until the very end, I did not avert my eyes from him.

 Chapter 230 - 7 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 7 Part II</h4>


    "Fuu~...that was unfortunate. A little bit more and we''d have been able to beat ss B....".


    "I guess so".


    We prepared a substitute for the omnidirectional tug-of-war in Sudou''s absence but we were still soundly defeated just now. We challenged them believing in the slim possibility of sess. But we lost. We had plummeted down to the bottom.


    As a ss, we had decided to re-evaluate our coordination but it was Hirata who, more than anyone else, received the most damage.


    Just like with the scavenger hunt, he bore the burden of providing the points necessary for substitution and as such, he''s lost a considerable amount of points. It''s an extremely dire situation where we have to tackle any and all contests without our greatest ace, Sudou.


    "Doesn''t look like Sudou-kun''sing back yet".


    "Hirata, are you nning on providing the points for the next contest as well?".


    "Yeah. Because it''s necessary. A necessary expenditure".


    But even so, conveniently for us, Hirata''s paid for three so far. Twice for Sudou who missed out on the scavenger hunt and the omnidirectional tug-of-war and once for Horikita, who missed out on thetter. It wasn''t cheap by any means.


    If he has to pay for the next one as well it woulde to a total of 500,000 points. No matter how many private points he''s saved up, it''s still overspending.


    "Well.....leaving aside Sudou, Horikita will probably pay for herselfter".


    She is indeed absent, but it''s quite the inhuman thing to do having Hirata pay for it all. Fortunately enough, she''s obtained arge sum of points from the previous exam simr to Hirata himself.


    "Isn''t it about time you let them bear the cost too? The ones participating, I mean".


    "That may be so. But 100,000 points is arge amount and saving up that much isn''t easy after all. I''m the one who went ahead with the substitutions and all so I can''t really go around asking them for points".


    "Don''t you think that the one who bailed is at fault?".


    On top of that, Hirata got beat up by Sudou. But it seems Hirata thinks nothing of it.


    "There''s the ss''s victory to consider too but if we can rank higher and win prizes here it''ll give us an advantage in the exams toe. It''s best to participate still. If they have to pay their own way through, there are probably a lot of students who would pass up on this".


    Certainly, most of the students who are in dire need of points in their exams also fret over their financial troubles. Of course they''d want points for themselves but since there''s the possibility they''d plummet to the bottom instead and be at a disadvantage in their exams, they''d hesitate.


    Because it''d be a miserable sight if they happened to lose both money and points.


    The remaining contests are the mixed gender three-legged race and thest one: the 1200 meter ry.


    Hirata tries calling out to see if there''s anyone interested in participating. But before he could, Kushida came running over.


    "Umm, Hirata-kun. Could you let me help out too? I''d like to participate in the three-legged race. Of course, I''ll pay the points for it.....can I?".


    "Ehh?".


    Surprisingly enough, it was Kushida who put her own name forward.


    "I can''t let Hirata-kun be the only one bearing the burden. Besides, I also want to try my best to contribute for Horikita-san and Sudou-kun''s sake as well...".


    "Of course that''s a wee offer. Since Kushida-san''s pretty good at sports too".


    "Thanks. I''ll go tell Chabashira-sensei that I''ll be participating in Horikita-san''s ce then".


    Saying that, she ran off.


    "Then, now for the boy. I''ll ask around".


    "Hey, Hirata. This contest, is it ok if I act as Sudou''s substitute? I''ll pay the points for it too. There''s no guarantee I''d be able to contribute to the ss but if that''s fine with you".


    "Well---sure. Of course I don''t mind.....but are you fine with that?".


    "It feels awkward having you bear the burden alone. Besides, I''m feeling a bit anxious about the next exam. I''d like to secure at least one point".


    Having received permission, I immediately went after Kushida. I cut into the conversation she was already having with Chabashira-sensei.


    "So, Ayanokouji, you''re going to be Sudou''s substitute?".


    "Yes".


    "This is unusual, considering you like ying spectator".


    "So Ayanokouji-kun''s going to be recing Sudou-kun. I''m looking forward to it".


    "Likewise. I''m not very fast so you''ll have to forgive me for that".


    "I think rather than speed, the three-legged race puts more emphasis on coordination though".


    While having that conversation, we made preparations right away for the contest.


    "Yahho~ Ayanokouji-kun. And also Kikyo-chan. Looks like we''re in the same group---".


    Ichinose came up to us while saying that. Both her and Shibata, that is.


    "Wah---tough opponents. To think the two of you would team up...".


    "That''s true for Shibata-kun but I''m not that special you know? I haven''t gotten 1st ce in anything yet".


    "Really? That''s unexpected".


    "I got 2nd ce once and I got either 4th ce or 5th ce for the rest. To tell the truth, someone else was supposed to participate but she sprained her foot in the 200 meter dash before lunch. Looks like quite a lot of people are getting injured this year".


    Apparently ss B has their own absentees. So this pair is an improvised one.


    "Shibata-kun, is it ok if I tie it now?".


    "Okay".


    The ss B pair who began happily tying their string.


    "Alright then, we should too...umm, can I leave tying the string to you? It wouldn''t look good for a man to start tying it on his own".


    "That''s fine. But how strange, when you practiced with Horikita-san, you were the one who tied it right, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    It''s a frequent thought of mine but she''s really observing the ss quite well.


    "She''s...an exception. I can''t afford to do the same with other girls".


    "Do you mean to say she''s someone special to you?".


    Rather than a special someone, it''d be more factual to say she''s someone with a special status. But it''d be hard conveying that.


    "More importantly, it''s hard to believe Horikita-san went looking for Sudou-kun.....how should I put it, Horikita-san always makes it a point to never miss sses right?".


    "I was also surprised".


    "But even so, you didn''t look that surprised to me".


    Kushida said so while crouching down and tying the string to my foot.


    "It''s just because I find it difficult to express myself facially in the first ce".


    "You mean a poker face?".


    "Kushida".


    "Wait just a bit longer ok? I''ll be done tying in a bit".


    Replying in a cute voice, Kushida tied the string beautifully. I decided to abruptly interrupt Kushida.


    "It''s you, isn''t it? The traitor who leaked ss D''s participation table to ss C".


    e on, Ayanokouji-kun. What''s the matter with you all of a sudden? Even for a joke, that''s far too cruel---".


    "I saw it. You snapped a picture of the participation table we drew up on the ckboard with your phone".


    "That''s just a record so I don''t forget. It''d be a big problem if I forget my own turn after all".


    "To only memorize one''s own turn through writing it down by hand. Wasn''t that the consensus?".


    "Really? Sorry, I forgot".


    Having finished tying the string, Kushida slowly stood back up with her usual smile directed at me.


    "By any chance, did that cause you to suspect me?".


    "Sorry but I''m confident I''m right. If not, ss C wouldn''t be able to attack us this conveniently".


    The time the two of us can be together like this is limited. In a way, this is the perfect opportunity to talk.


    "Hmm, but still, even if someone were to leak ss D''s participation table by any chance, that doesn''t necessarily mean ss C will be able to conveniently win right?".


    "That''s true".


    Of course, since it''s not like ss C went unmatched in all the contests, it''s difficult to ascertain the truth. Even if they''ve figured out ss D''s order in its entirety, whether they win or not will still depend on the members from ss A and ss B.


    Still, it is a fact that this raises their chances of winning that much more.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun. Assuming I''m the culprit responsible for leaking the ss''s information---and me snapping a picture with my phone was the deciding factor, then that must mean you knew the participation table had been leaked right? Then why didn''t you alter the participation tableter? Couldn''t you have submitted a new participation tableter as a countermeasure? If you had done so, the participation table I snapped a picture of would be outdated and meaningless, don''t you think so?".


    "That would be pointless. If the traitor is a student from ss D, all of that would mean nothing".


    "And this means?".


    "For instance, suppose we altered the participation table in time like you said, Kushida. Then we''d keep quiet and submit the new participation table. Even if we do that, as long as the traitor''s a student from ss D, they''d still be able to check and inspect it anytime they want. If they simply asked Chabashira-sensei to show them the participation table, it''s well within ss rights for them to see it".


    If it''s just checking the list, then you''d be allowed to do so at any time. In other words, even if we acted behind the scenes, ultimately the order will still be figured out if you repeatedly check the participation table.


    Kushida...no, Ryuuen would surely do so in that case.


    "But if you had kept the participation table hidden until thest minute and then submitted it, then whoever sees it after wouldn''t be able to make any alterations to it anymore right? I still think you could it prevented it beforehand".


    "In that case, then perhaps the participation table might not have been leaked. I didn''t think that far ahead".


    "Ahh, but if you did something like that on your own then it might end up confusing the otherster I guess---.....that''s no good right?".


    That line of thought isn''t too shabby. To neuter the spying being done on the participation table, it''s necessary to act in advance. Certainly, like Kushida had said, by submitting the participation table just before the deadline, it would be impossible to aplish anything even if one obtains said information since the deadline has already passed.


    However, doing so would cause confusion amongst our ssmates who aren''t in the know. It would also invite animosity from them since alterations had been made onesidedly despite everyone having already reached a consensus.


    That is precisely why, taking that and the possibility of a leak into ount, the optimal course of action would have been toe up with multiple participation table patterns for the ss.


    By doing so, no matter which one is submitted in the end, we''d still be able topete regardless. If so, it would also act as a countermeasure for any leaks and it wouldn''t invite any animosity from the ss either, the opponents we''d face based on this participation table would also be random so there would be nothing they can do about it.


    The leak would bepletely neutered.


    "I get the gist of it but I''m not the culprit you know? But I don''t want to suspect my ssmates either".


    "Then shall we confirm it with Chabashira-sensei? Whether or not any students have gone out of their way to check the list after the participation table was submitted. If such a person exists then surely they''d be the culprit".


    Especially if someone like Kushida, who had already confessed to taking pictures of it on her phone, happened to have gone out of her way to go see it then she''d be all the more suspicious for it.


    ".......".


    Kushida closed her mouth and for the first time, her smile disappeared. In other words, it''s an implicit answer that meant an affirmation. However, she smiled deeply again right away.


    "---fufu. You''re really something else, Ayanokouji-kun".


    Kushidaughs. It was a face I had seen before, a Kushida I didn''t know.


    "It can''t be helped if the cat''s out of the bag. That''s right, I leaked the information on the participation table".


    "You admit it then?".


    "Yeah. It''d have been surely exposed either way if you had asked Chabashira-sensei. It was only a matter of time. Besides, even if I told you the truth, Ayanokouji-kun, I''m confident I won''t be exposed. You haven''t forgotten, have you? My uniform that you touched? If that''s revealed, it''ll be a big deal you know?".


    It''s a threat that if I were to expose Kushida as the traitor to someone, she''d submit her uniform with the fingerprints on it to the school.


    "Certainly, I won''t be able to expose you as the culprit. But, by the way, tell me something. The exam on the cruise. That result came about because you informed all the students of the fact that you''re the ''target'' through Ryuuen, right? And you asked Ryuuen for a favor in return for you leaking that information".


    "And that favour would be? Do you know what I wanted to aplish so badly that I''d even betray the ss for it?">


    "If you act this tantly during the sports festival, I''d end up wising up to it even if I didn''t want to. It''s the same request you wanted to make to me a while back isn''t it?".


    "Ahaha.....yeah, I see. So Ayanokouji-kun really figured it out".


    "Yeah. Why you would betray the ss. I wanted to know the exact reason behind it".


    "It''s because I want to ''expel Horikita Suzune''. That''s the reason".


    "I just couldn''t figure out the reason why you''re so persistent when ites to targeting Horikita though".


    I had wanted them to resolve this matter between themselves before the sports festival but things didn''t pan out that conveniently.


    "Sorry but I''m going to get Horikita-san expelled. No matter what you say, I won''t change my mind on this".


    "In other words, in order to aplish that, you''d even sabotage ss D?".


    "That''s right. I don''t mind not being able to climb up to ss A. I''ll settle for getting Horikita-san expelled. But don''t get me wrong. Once Horikita-san is no longer here, I''ll wholeheartedly cooperate with everyone from the ss and aim for ss A. I promise you that".


    Apparently, getting Kushida to stop is impossible. She''smitting this act of treason with that sort of strong resolve. If necessary, she''d likely approach even people like Katsuragi, Ichinose or Sakayanagi.


    "Ahh, but I have changed my mind about something. Just now too. That''s the fact that you, Ayanokouji-kun, are now on my list of people to expel. In other words, after the two of you have been eliminated, I''ll aim for ss A".


    She said so with her usual, untiring smile. An expression that''s almost dazzling.


    "Haven''t you considered the possibility that Ryuuen might expose you?".


    "I''m not an idiot either so I haven''t done anything that would leave any evidence behind. Ryuuen-kun''s capable of casually tricking people and he''s also a liar. Well, whether or not he''d betray me is a gamble I made though".


    Even so, I just wanted to say there are plenty of ways to deceive someone. Looks like Kushida is serious about crushing Horikita.


    The way this school is set up, if there''s a traitor amongst your allies then you''d end up repeatedly fighting desperate fights. The order on our participation table, our strategy, all that information has been leaked. To ask us to win in spite of all this is unreasonable.


    Well...the side that assumed there''s a traitor present and was left unable to formte any strategies is also at fault though.


    I''d expect someone truly talented to instead use the traitor and pull a stunt to pave way for victory.


    "Horikita-san''s a mess throughout the sports festival. Shame you couldn''t save her, right?".


    I don''t know about that. After giving her that brief reply, we participated in the three-legged race while antagonizing one another.

 Chapter 231 - 7 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 7 Part III</h4>


    Roughly an hour has passed since Sudou-kun left. If the programme has progressed smoothly then they should be on the cusp of the final contest right about now. The hole left behind by Sudou-kun isn''t small by any measure. I can imagine Hirata-kun and the others putting up a good fight but I can''t expect much in the way of results.


    The powerless me could not do anything except aimlessly and dumbfoundedly stand around.


    All I could do was to keep standing in front of that elevator. Even if I''m told to go back to our camp and withdraw, Ick the ability to pay the points necessary for a substitute. The points I have on hand willter be confiscated by Ryuuen-kun. In other words, I cannot pay for the student who will be participating on my behalf. I''d only be a powerless existence even if I were to go back.


    But that''s not the only reason why I cannot afford to leave this ce.


    Even if I only left briefly, were Sudou-kun toe back in that period, he''d surely be crestfallen. Besides, in spite of the fact that ss D''s defeat is all but certain, I thought I''d like to do what I can.


    I believe Sudou-kun wille back.


    That''s all there is to it.


    And then, that feeling paid off.


    "You...did you seriously stick around?".


    "You finally came back, Sudou-kun".


    I maintained myposure but deep down inside, I was happy.


    To the point I spontaneously called out when I saw the figure of Sudou-kun in the elevator.


    I''m truly grateful there are cameras monitoring the interior of the elevator. Because I was able to gain time to calm myself.


    "Isn''t it already over? The sports festival, I mean".


    "That may be so. But if we go back now, we may still be in time for some contest".


    "What''s the point? Even if we participate in something like that, we may as well have already lost".


    "Certainly a disastrous oue beyond our expectations may be waiting for ss D. I had to withdraw thanks to my injury and Kouenji-kun was absent from the start. And Sudou-kun also withdrew halfway through it. Our ssmates too,pared to the other sses, don''t have much of a shot at winning".


    The Rmended Only Participation events I wanted to tackle in hopes of turning the situation around would surely prove to be a disaster too.


    "Since you''vee all the way back here, I assume this means you feel like going back to thepetition?".


    "Nah. I just came here to check if you''re still here or not.....".


    "That''s right. I''ve been sorting out various thoughts in my head while waiting an hour for you. What kind of person I am, what kind of person you are. I''ve been rethinking it. After all, you and I are simr".


    Once alone, I had calmed myself and finally I feel like I''ve arrived at a clear answer.


    "We have nothing inmon. You and I are just too different".


    "No. You and I are simr. The more I think about it, the more I feel that way".


    This isn''t a lie. These are words from the bottom of my heart.


    "Always alone. Always lonely. But you believed you could do it and carried on that way. If there is a difference between us, it would be that the acknowledgement we crave either derives from a single person or from a group of people. I''ve told you about the student council president before so you know about it right?".


    "Yeah. That guy who''s always putting on airs right? Looks like quite a guy".


    "He''s my older brother".


    "...ahh?.....speaking of which, you said something about having quarreled with him....right?".


    As Sudou-kun starts thinking back on it, I began speaking about my brother with Sudou-kun as though I were monologuing.


    "Our sibling rtionship is far from being a pleasant one. The reason behind that is myck of talent. My outstanding brother dislikes being associated with someone as ipetent as me. That''s why I tried my best to be someone talented. In both studies and sports. Even now".


    "W-Wait a minute. Aren''t you smart and good at sports too?".


    "From an average person''s perspective maybe. But from my brother''s perspective, all this is nothing special. Merely what is normally expected".


    In all likelihood, Nii-san reached my current level when he was either in his 1st or 2nd year of middle school. Or it could have been even earlier than that.


    "That''s why I ran, in order to catch up to my brother, without facing anyone around me. As a result, I was always alone. Whenever I looked back, I always saw that nobody had followed me. I had thought that was just fine. Because I believed as long as I am talented, then eventually my brother would acknowledge me. Even during this sports festival, I''ve been thinking ording to a very calctive mindset. That if I participate in a lot of contests and produce results, then even my brother would stop to look at me. That''s also the sole reason why I said that I wanted to be the anchor during the ry. Because I had a fleeting hope that if I do so, he might call out to me or cheer for me. For the sake of the ss, or for my own sake, deep down inside things like that were of secondary concern".


    By confronting Sudou-kun''s weakness, I also seeded in confronting my own weakness.


    "Does he really not acknowledge you? Even though you''re trying this hard".


    "Yes. Not one bit. But I finally realize now. I''m not talented at all. During this sports festival, I was beaten here and there all just as Ryuuen-kun had intended and I wasn''t able to leave behind a single satisfactory result. There''s no way my brother would acknowledge someone like me. The reason I''m aiming for ss A is so that my brother would acknowledge me. That hasn''t changed. But I have realized the methods I''ve been using to achieve that are wrong. I''m not alone. That for the first time, by having allies, I may be able to get closer to that peak".


    "Aren''t you going to give up?".


    "If there is a difference between us, that might be it. I will never give up. I''ll work hard to be acknowledged by my brother, to be someone who isn''t a disgrace".


    "It''ll be painful, for someone walking that path.....".


    "I suppose so. If you''re the only person in the world then you''d surely be at peace without having to suffer. But it''s no use thinking about such things. Because we aren''t alone in this world. There are billions of people in the world and even around us, there are plenty of people. We can''t possibly ignore them".


    A person cannot survive alone. They must walk that path with someone else.


    This sports festival has proved to be a trial for ss D and yet it''s be something to be thankful for.


    "I said that you''d continue to act violent. And so I turned my back on you. But that wasn''t the case. That wasn''t the right answer. If it ever seems like you''ll stray from your path again, I''ll be there to pull you back onto it. That''s why until we graduate, please lend me your strength. I too, promise to lend you my strength to the best of my ability".


    I stared at his eyes. I looked without averting my eyes. Because I wanted him to ept my resolve.


    "Until just a while ago, this wasn''t the case...why do your words have so much weight now?".


    "It might be because I''ve honestly admitted the truth. The truth is.....that I''m a pathetic person and I''ve only been averting my eyes from that fact".


    I can''t unt this fact to others. But if it''s someone who''s the same as me, then that''s a different story.


    "I''ll say this again, Sudou Ken-kun. Lend me your strength".


    "Horikita...".


    Sudou-kun balled his hands into fists forcefully and hit himself on the forehead with them.


    "Ahh.....what the hell is this feeling? I don''t know but I feel like my eyes are finally open.....".


    He said so as he took a step towards me.


    "I''ll cooperate with you, Horikita. I.....I feel like my existence outside of basketball has been acknowledged for the first time. That''s why I want to reply to those feelings of yours".


    I could feel myself beaming with a natural smile towards those words of his. A feeling I''ve felt for the first time. I wonder what this throbbing in my chest is. The only thing I could tell is that it isn''t something like friendship or love.


    Something separate from those.....that''s right, embarrassingly enough I now have someone I could call arade.


    Different from both Ayanokouji-kun and my brother.


    What Ick. Something I surely am in shortage of. However, I wonder if I''ve taken that small first step.

 Chapter 232: Epilogue: Beginning of a New Era

    <h4>Chapter 232: Epilogue: Beginning of a New Era</h4>


    Thest event of the second half, the 1200 meter ry that would bring the sports festival to a close is about to begin. Tensions are running high for everyone other than ss D.


    "So this is the final event.....even for this one we''ll have to prepare a substitute---".


    "Hah, hah. Sorry, kept you waiting! What''s going on?".


    A breathless Sudou came back, with Horikita arriving soon after.


    "Sudou-kun, you came back".


    ".....sorry, it took me some time to take a dump".


    He had a bright and cheerful look on his face. However, quite a lot of students turned to look at Sudou coldly. Sudou took their stares head-on.


    "Sorry. All because I snapped, I ended up hitting Hirata and caused morale to plummet. It''s also my fault that ss D is in such dire straits".


    Before anyone could me him, Sudou said that and gave a deep bow. If Sudou had been the way he was just a while ago, he wouldn''t have done such a thing even as an act.


    I feel like something must have definitely happened.


    Hirata, after a brief moment of surprise,ughed happily.


    His cheek, which had swollen up a bit, looked painful. But he doesn''t even seem to care about that.


    "What''s up with you, Ken? This is unlike you".


    Ike unexpectedly cut in after seeing that.


    "I have to admit I''m in the wrong if I have done something wrong. Please let me apologize to you too, Kanji".


    "It''s not like it''s your fault I lost or anything. I''m not good at sports.....I''m sorry I wasn''t of any use".


    One apology led to another. The students who were ring at Sudou too, have been unable to produce results the way Sudou had.


    "If you haven''t decided on the substitute for the ry then please let me run".


    "There isn''t a single student other than Sudou-kun we could leave it to. Right, everyone?".


    The rules for the final event, the 1200 meter ry, requires that boys and girls be mixed. From each ss, the runners must be evenly bnced between male and female.


    Three boys and three girls each must run 200 meters.


    "May I ask for a substitute runner...? I won''t be able to produce satisfactory results with this leg".


    After Sudou''s case wrapped up, Horikita requested that with an apologetic look on her face.


    "Are you fine with that, Horikita? You tried so hard to be in this ry, right?".


    "...it can''t be helped. In this state, I''m not even sure I can win against Ike-kun. Sorry".


    In this somber and grim meeting, after Sudou had done so, Horikita also gave a deep bow.


    I wonder if she''s ever been this honest up until now.


    Both Horikita''s heart and body have been thoroughly demolished by Ryuuen. The role of anchor she holds onto tightly, on this day at this time, is all because she had pictured herself by her brother''s side.


    Her hands trembling in frustration, she fought desperately against the dream that couldn''t possiblye true.


    If she forced the matter and participated in the contest anyways, then without a doubt, ss D would lose. Having heard that, Hirata nodded and decided that Kushida would be participating in her stead.


    Then, with Sudou as the first one on the list, there''s Hirata, Miyake, Maezono, Onodera. The five of them with Kushida as Horikita''s recement took on the challenge with that lineup.


    It''s because there aren''t any other sprinters in ss D aside from them capable of participating. The members were confirmed and as I made eye contact with him, Hirata simultaneously opened his mouth.


    "Umm...sorry about the suddenness, but the truth is I---".


    But as though cutting him off, yet another male student started to speak.


    "Please wait, I apologize but.....would you let me withdraw too?".


    The one who said so was Miyake, one of the boys ted to participate. He seemed to be dragging his right foot a bit.


    "Actually, I sprained my ankle during the 200 meter dash before noon...I thought it''d get better with some rest but it''s still hurting".


    Apparently even here we''ve got students who''ve sustained injuries.


    "In that case, looks like we''ll need a recement from the boys as well".


    Having said that, Hirata closed his mouth and looked around.


    However, for this final contest, no student would want to participate unless they were absolutely confident in their speed. After a brief wait, there were no volunteers and so I decided to make an offer.


    "Then would it be fine if I ran? Of course, I''ll pay the points for the substitution".


    "Ehh, you will, Ayanokouji? Speaking of which, you.....are you fast?".


    Of course, no one would have the impression that I''m a fast runner.


    "I''m all for it. I''ve been watching him up until now and I think he''s the kind of person who''ll make sure he produces results".


    A word from Hirata was enough to shut down anything resembling an objection. This is the weight behind the words of the man who earns trust on a daily basis. It left everyone incapable of objecting.


    "Also, we can''t say that ss D has its best members. That''s why our strategy should be seizing the initiative and securing our lead. How about that, Sudou-kun? Considering the rules too, I think we''d secure predominance if we can run ahead. If we can get the start right and if it''s Sudou-kun, who runs fast, doing the overtaking then we may be able to gain some distance in one stroke. I''ll maintain that lead and hand it over to the next student".


    The ultimate ry where 12, including senior students as well, would have to start simultaneously.


    Sincenes cannot be prepared for all 12, we''ll have to start side-by-side.


    The rule here is that you may take the innerne from an opponent you have overtaken. In other words, the most crucial thing here is our initial positioning. If you can pull off a starting dash then you won''t have to get caught up in a free-for-all.


    "...well, no helping it. There''s no other way if we want to win".


    Sudou will go first. Hirata, whose speed is assured, will be going second.


    After that, the three girls, including Kushida, will have their turn and in the end, it''ll be my turn. We''ll be going in this order. It appears even I have been given a higher evaluationpared to the girls since I was entrusted with the role of anchor.


    As for the reason, they probably wanted to sandwich me in between the slower students. It saves me the trouble.


    From across all school years and from across all sses, the chosen elites gather at the center of the grounds and amongst them the figures of the older Horikita as well as Nagumo of the 2nd years could be seen.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Sudou-kun!".


    Hirata shouts and in the same vein, Kushida and the other runners also send shrill cheers flying Sudou''s way. Sudou, looking determined, enters the course. It seems the 1st years have it good to a certain extent, since ss D is on the innermostne. It''s set up such that ss A of the 3rd years is on the outermostne.


    Since there are three girls when ites to the 3rd years, it can be said that we''ll have an overwhelming starting advantage.


    As excitement peaked, thest ry finally began.


    Of course, ss D no longer has any chance of winning the sports festival but if we can obtain victory here, it may alter future events drastically. They must have had such a premonition.


    Cheering voices came from our camp as well.


    "That was close. A bit longer and I would have withdrawn".


    "I suppose so. Miyake being injured was unexpected".


    From the start, the n was for me to rece Hirata and participate in thest ry instead. Of course, no one other than Hirata knew of that.


    "This is fine, right? Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "Yeah. Sorry about having you go aroundying the groundwork".


    "It''s the natural thing for me to do as part of ss D. I''d rather we not keep getting beat by Ryuuen-kun too. It''s alright if I assume he''ll be slightly surprised by you running, right?".


    "I''ll do my best to not let you down. More importantly, for now let''s cheer Sudou on".


    Sudou made a good start the moment the starting signal rang out without so much as a hint of nervousness.


    A dash that had the best timing that I''ve seen so far. From the very first step, he had enough force to overtake 11 people. Wah! I could hear such cheers fly along with the sprinting students.


    "Amazing, fast".


    Even Shibata, spectating from beside me, gave his praise. Sudou ran at an overwhelming pace.


    The 2nd year and 3rd year boys too, were supposed to have been fast, but they got caught up in a free-for-all and were left struggling to position themselves.


    Having overtaken them via that opening, Sudou maintained a lead of over 15 meters and came back.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Hirata!".


    ss D is in an uproar over that lead. The baton passes to the next runner: Hirata.


    The hybrid type man who excelled at both studies and sports. He shone brilliantly even here.


    One after another, the other students followed in tow but the gap that had formed could not be bridged and our nned lead was maintained all the way up to Onodera, who would be running third.


    If there''s a problem then it would be from this point. For a girl, Onodera is fast. However, the boys following her from behind were closing in on her. That lead will certainly be lost.


    By the time it passed to Maezono, who''s running fourth, the lead was almost nonexistent and even as she ran, she was overtaken by a boy from ss A of the 2nd years. One after another, new students began to run.


    We participated whilst aiming for 1st ce but as expected, the senior students are formidable. Furthermore, Onodera had been overtaken by someone from ss A of the 3rd years and one after another, they closed in on her. One from ss A of the 3rd years and one from ss A of the 2nd years each passed by her.


    As expected of thepetition, huh?


    However, such happenings are an inherent part of the sports festival. A girl from ss A of the 3rd years who was fourth to be handed the baton, stumbled and fell about 50 meters before the next runner.


    She panicked and got back up but someone from ss A of the 2nd years immediately took top spot via that opening and a severe gap formed.


    By the time the baton passed to Kushida, fifth to run, ss D had already been overtaken by ss A of the same year and had fallen down to 7th ce. As suspected, when ites to overall capability, the other sses hold the advantage.


    I thought we''d at least aim for the winners'' podium but the fight appears to have be a difficult one.


    In a situation where 1st years were unable to evenpete, ss B of the 1st years alone managed to hold onto 3rd ce with effort.


    The ace of ss B who could gather attention to himself in a single stroke, Shibata, seems to be acting the role of the anchor and just like me, he took up his position and awaited his turn.


    As the fourth runner from ss A of the 3rd years fell, the situation between the men lined up beside one another as anchors changed entirely.


    "Looks like we win this fight, President Horikita. If possible, I''d have liked to run against you".


    ncing at the approaching top runner, a student from ss A of the 2nd years, Nagumoughed.


    There''s about a 30 meter gap from the 3rd year''s ss A student running in 2nd ce. A distance at which those equal to one another in ability can never win.


    "Even in overall points, we''re likely to win. Looks like the dawn of a new era".


    "Are you serious about changing it? The school, I mean".


    "Up until now, there''s been ack of fun when ites to the student council. It stubbornly stuck to protecting tradition. Even though you speak such harsh things you''ve never forgotten to leave behind a safety. Soft rules that ensured expulsions won''t ur. Such things are already unnecessary, aren''t they? That''s why all I''ll be doing is creating new rules. For the ultimate meritocratic school system, that is".


    Nagumo said so as he slowly started to walk forward. He started on an approach run to receive the baton closing in.


    The baton is passed onto the representative of the 2nd year''s ss A: Nagumo.


    Not too long after, Shibata also received his baton under the ideal condition of being in 2nd ce.


    "Alright, nice! Leave the rest to me!".


    Shibata, with fiery eyes, started running as though chasing after Nagumo.


    Due to the students between us leaving, for just a moment, I made eye contact with the older Horikita.


    There''s not much to be gleaned from a brief conversation but this man is fighting once again.


    "To think you''re the anchor".


    "I''m just recing an injured man. Originally, your sister was ted to be in this position".


    "I see. She''s struggling in her own way then".


    Even if it''s only for this moment alone, Horikita has dreamed of standing alongside Horikita Manabu.


    Even if she couldn''t exchange words with him, she had probably intended on conveying her own feelings to him.


    "I''ve been watching your ss and up until a while ago I thought of you guys as a hopeless ss. But in this final ry, I don''t feel any of that from you guys. What happened?".


    "You sure are keeping an eye on us. ss D of the 1st years isn''t really something you ought to be paying attention to, right?".


    "I keep an eye on all sses. No exceptions".


    "If something has changed then it''d be your sister".


    "...I see".


    No surprise. He only replied briefly with that usual,posed expression of his.


    "I''ll ask you this. What about you? I can''t feel any passion from you".


    "I''m the usual me. I have no interest towards this sports festival. I can already tell the oue".


    The ss''s feelings.


    Sudou''s feelings.


    Horikita''s feelings.


    I have no strong interest in any of that.


    It''s just, I had a single premonition.


    "You won''t be able to see it after you graduate but...our ss will be stronger".


    "I have no interest in such an assumed future".


    As the older Horikita nced at his approaching teammate, I stopped him with my words.


    "Then in that case, would you happen to be interested in seeing exactly what kind of person I am?".


    "What?".


    The timing''s about right to start on an approach run. However, just as I expected, he stopped.


    "If you''d like me too, I don''t mind racing against you".


    "...you sure are a man who says the most fascinating things. Was it just my misunderstanding? Up until now, I thought you hated standing out and avoided taking any direct action. Even in this ry, I had thought you''d simply let things y out and end".


    "If you''ll abandon any possibility of making it to 2nd ce in order to race me then I''ll ept. It''s not every day a 1st year and a 3rd year are lined up side-by-side topete".


    In response to my unexpected provocation, the older Horikita stopped entirely and turned to face me.


    "Interesting".


    Replying briefly as such, he no longer made any move. The one most bewildered by this would have to be the fifth runner for ss A of the 3rd years. He had done his best to carry the baton to hand over yet the brother received the baton while standing still.


    "You did well".


    "Ahh, ehh, ahh.....".


    The 3rd year whose name I didn''t know left while in shock at the attitude of the older Horikita who had received the baton. In all likelihood, this is an unprecedented baton ry.


    Naturally the spectators who had realized this bizarre situation turned their eyes towards the older Horikita.


    ss A of the 3rd years, once 3rd ce, was overtaken one after another and atst, ss D''s Kushida approached me.


    Kushida too, realized this bizarre situation but she ran over at full speed. A distance covered in a few more seconds.


    "I''ll just say this before the race".


    "What?".


    As the two of us started on our approach run, I said this one sentence.


    "---run with everything you''ve got".


    For just an instant, I felt that the older Horikita, who had disappeared behind my field of vision,ughed.


    At this very moment, the baton passed over to me.


    "Ayanokouji-kun!".


    I epted the baton Kushida handed over and as the opening act, I dashed forth at full throttle.


    In my whole life up until this moment, I''ve never once ran seriously in this wide, sprawling world.


    The situation ispletely differentpared to when I had continued running indifferently in that cold, inhuman room.


    It''s still the start of October. The cool season is still far off.


    I basked in the cold wind.


    I don''t care about catching up to and overtaking the runner in front.


    In this moment, all that matters is the race against the man running next to me.


    As though cutting through the wind, at full speed, we closed the distance between us and the runner in front.


    "You''ve got to be kidding right?".


    As he was overtaken, the student gave a dumbfounded shout but he was left in the dust.


    Also, I can no longer hear the cheers.


    Strategy and ingenuity have be irrelevant.


    All that remains is my one-on-one fight against Horikita Manabu, who is running next to me.


    Beyond the first curve, beyond the straight line and finally to thest curve.


    Alright---I''m going to elerate even further---


    Cheers that resembled angry bellows rang out throughout the grounds.


    1


    "...that was super fast".


    After the contest, Karuizawa said that to me while averting her eyes from me.


    "Isn''t it just that my opponent happened to be slow?".


    "No, no. Are you really saying that after seeing everyone''s reactions?".


    "Leaving jokes aside, ultimately I didn''t beat the student council president, did I?".


    "Well, there''s no helping that. The person running in front of you fell".


    As the two of us closed in on him at an astounding pace, the runner in front of me panicked and fell and ended up blocking my way.


    I dodged him but that slight dy proved to be significant and Horikita''s older brother ended up overtaking me.


    I don''t know what the result would''ve been without that ident but I don''t really care for such things. At the very least, all that''s certain is that I''ve gathered attention from all over the school with this final contest.


    A lot of the ones who had finished running looked at me inquisitively.


    "Ayanokouji! Aren''t you a fast one! Have you been holding back until now!?".


    Sudou, who came running over to me, forcefully pped me on the back. Since he put all his strength into it, that hurt.


    "Running is about my only forte after all. But that was overdoing it. I guess this is what you''d call hysterical strength".


    And not just Sudou, but also several students who were surprised by my run came over to me and called out.


    "That still doesn''t exin it. That speed, I mean. You liar".


    Slightly dragging her foot behind her, Horikita came over. She used her hand as though it were a de and stabbed me in the abdomen.


    "You guys, this isn''t the sort of treatment you should be giving a soldier who fought his best.....it hurts".


    Since Horikita came over to me, Karuizawa took her distance from me so as to not be a disturbance.


    From afar, Sakura was also looking at me but since there''s a crowd around me, she did not approach.


    "If you had run like this from the start, then things would''ve been different. But why did you suddenly get serious? Now you''ll be basking in attention".


    That''s exactly it. Unlike Hirata or Shibata, students who were already recognized as being fast from way back or Sudou, who''s been giving it his all since the very start of the sports festival, I''ve been half assing it up until now.


    That gap will definitely have an influence but that depends on the way you think about it.


    It''s not particrly difficult to make it look like tampering with the list on the participation table, keeping me in reserve until now and all the maniptions behind the scenes were all part of Hirata and Horikita''s strategy.


    It''s particrly effective against someone like Ryuuen, who likes to outy people.


    "Looks like they''re going to be announcing the results soon. Let''s go".


    It appears the results will be announced at the same time as the closing ceremony. All the students turned towards the giant electronic notice board.


    "Now then, we will be announcing the results for this year''s sports festival---".


    On the electronic notice board, we were divided up between the Red Team and the White Team and the tallying of the numbers began. The numbers began to rise.


    The total acquired points from all 13 events. The winning team is....


    "The Red Team wins".


    The points were disyed alongside those letters. It truly was a hard-won battle but the Red Team,posed of the DA coalition, appears to have won.


    "Next up, we will announce the overall points for each ss".


    Dividing up the 12 sses into three categories on the disy, the overall points for each ss were disyed all at once.


    For us, the breakdown for the 2nd and 3rd years mean nothing. What''s important is what position ss D is in.


    1st ce: 1st year ss B


    2nd ce: 1st year ss C


    3rd ce: 1st year ss A


    4th ce: 1st year ss D


    "Ugyaah! As I thought! We''ve lost!".


    "...well, I guess it''d end up like this".


    It''s great that the Red Team won but apparently we 1st years have been quite a liability.


    I suppose it''s an inevitability, having two absentees in the form of Kouenji and Sakayanagi ended up being a major factor in it.


    For both the 2nd and 3rd years, ss A took 1st ce with an overwhelming difference in points. ss D too, took 2nd and 3rd ce and that disyed a high level of stability.


    However sadly enough, despite having won as part of the Red Team, ss A only ced 3rd in terms of overall points and so that''s a minus 50 points for them.


    Since ss D is the lowest ranking one, that would be a minus 100 points.


    Due to the White Team having lost, ss C will also have 100 points subtracted. As ss B is 1st ce in terms of overall points, they''d gain 50 points and lose 50 points due to the White Team''s loss and so it ended as a step back for all the sses.


    Now that it turned out like this, I feel like everyone''s overwhelmed and exhausted. Even after they''ve tried their best, their ss points still decreased so it felt like it didn''t pay off.


    Of course, students who won out individually will be able to supplement any future exams with this so I won''t go as far as to say it was all pointless.


    "Lastly, we will be announcing the MVP for each school year".


    This is the part Sudou''s looking forward to the most in all likelihood.


    If he can take 1st ce, Sudou would be over the moon from having gained permission to call Horikita by her first name.


    However---


    The MVP for the 1st years is ss B - Shibata Sou.


    That was disyed on the electronic notice board.


    "Guaaaah! So that''s how it is after all!".


    Having lost hisst hope, Sudou screams out. Shibata has consistently taken either 1st or 2nd ce repeatedly. Sudou had ced 1st in all individualpetitions but as expected, being absent had a significant effect.


    The fact that he had also lost the ry that would''ve awarded him a high score was the final nail in the coffin.


    He continued to stare at the electronic notice board in frustration even after the closing ceremony had ended.


    "Sudou-kun, you didn''t ce first in our school year. You do remember the promise right?".


    "...yeah, it''s regrettable though. But a promise is a promise. I''ll call you Horikita from now on".


    "That''s some impressive dedication".


    Horikitaughed in a slightly teasing manner.


    "I forgot to tell you this but I just remembered that you onesidedly pushed those conditions onto me and I haven''t made any requests in turn yet".


    "What''s that mean?".


    "If you take 1st ce, then you''ll call me by my first name. You proposed such selfish terms to me so isn''t it natural that I make a request in turn now that you''ve failed to achieve that?".


    "Well, that''s, right.....".


    "That''s why I will punish you for not being able to achieve your objective. Never again will you use violence without a justifiable reason. I forbid it. Can you promise me that?".


    "...it''s a punishment, right? I''ll keep that promise".


    "Of course, don''t forget that you''re not the one who gets to decide what a justifiable reason is. That''s either up to me or a third party".


    Sudou obediently abided by that as well.


    From this incident, he may have realized his own foolishness and may have decided to act more mature.


    Horikita slowly turned her back and started to walk off.


    "That''s right...during this sports festival, much like you, I was unable to live up to everyone''s expectations".


    "Ahh? It can''t be helped, right? Since you got injured and all".


    "Even so, I cannot forgive myself. That''s why I also need to be punished".


    Horikita said so as she turned around and then, she said this.


    "That''s why if you wish to do so, I don''t mind allowing you to call me by my first name".


    "Hah? O-Oi?".


    "That is my punishment".


    It''s Horikita''s own way of making apromise, it''s what they call ''findingmon ground''.


    "Although we''re inst ce, thanks to that I was able to gain hope for the fights toe. I am truly grateful".


    "...o-oh".


    Sudou shyly rubbed the bottom of his nose and looked in the other direction, ming the setting sun for his reddened cheeks.


    "Uoooooooooooohhhhh, alriiiiiiiiiiight!".


    Sudou shouted loudly as though to blow away all fatigue and raised both his hands to the sky.


    "This sports festival is awesome! It''s awesome, Suzune!".


    "Good for you, Sudou".


    "Yeah!".


    "Sorry about butting in while you''re celebrating but do you have some time to spare?".


    Just as we decided to wrap it up and approached the school building, someone called out like that. The one who said that was aposed looking girl.


    I don''t know her name and I don''t know her personality either but the only thing I could tell was that she''s a student from ss A that I noticed during the cavalry battle.


    "After this, after you''ve finished changing that is, would you apany me for a bit?".


    ".....why me?".


    "Because I have something to tell you. 5 o''clock. Come to the front gate".


    "O-Oi, Ayanokouji. What''s up with that, what''s up with that? What''s up with that kind of situation!?".


    For a moment, I too imagined something along the lines of a confession but I can''t sense anything like that from this girl.


    "Oi. What do you mean by having something to tell---".


    I tried to stop her but without even paying any further attention to me, the girl left.


    "What''s up with that? Has the springtime of youthe for you as well?".


    "It doesn''t seem like that''s the case though.....".


    "There''s still the possibility that the girl, after seeing you show off as the anchor, fell in love with you at first sight".


    "...good grief...".


    Still, my heart isn''t strong enough to ignore her when I''ve been called for a meeting.


    After seeing off that unfamiliar girl, I changed clothes in the locker room and then returned to the ssroom.


    Since they were instructed to disperse at the closing ceremony, half of the students were already on their way back.


    When Horikita, now in her uniform, came back to take her seat beside me a whileter, I called out to her.


    "This round was aplete defeat. Truly".


    Horikita, who replied as such, showed not a hint of gloom on her face.


    "But as for me, I feel like I was able to mature during this sports festival. I never thought the day woulde when I''d use the words ''using failure as fuel'' but.....truly, that''s what I feel".


    "That''s right. If you feel like you were able to mature then isn''t that just fine?".


    "This ss will be stronger. And we will definitely ascend to the upper sses".


    "That doesn''t suit you. It''s sending shivers down my spine".


    "...I suppose so. That is unlike me".


    Perhaps she herself was bewildered by this as Horikita shyly averted her eyes.


    "But there are still tons of problems before we can do so. There''s a domestic problem we have to clean up too. But firstly, in order to do so, I''m going to need to kowtow".


    "Kowtow?".


    That word which suddenly came out concerned me but Horikita didn''t really try to expand on that.


    "It''s something that has nothing to do with you. Thank you for today".


    2


    Having exhausted themselves in the sports festival, the students began leaving the ssroom one after another, looking spent.


    Since there doesn''t seem to be any club activities today, Sudou-kun left while chatting with Ike-kun and the others.


    My neighbour, Ayanokouji-kun, also appears to be leaving, as he hurriedly got up from his seat.


    Perhaps he became curious about me, since I had yet to get up from my seat, as he looked towards me.


    "You''re not going back yet?".


    "Yes, you see.....I have some business to take care of".


    "Even though you usually always go back early, this is rather unusual".


    "Such things do happen sometimes. Well then, that''s enough for today".


    "Yeah. I''ll see you the day after tomorrow then".


    Then, one after another they all left and in no time I was the only person left in the ssroom.


    As for why I''ve stayed behind, I don''t even need to say the reason.


    To respond to Ryuuen-kun''s summons.


    Throughout this sports festival, I had been made to dance in the palm of Ryuuen-kun''s hand the entire time. It was toote by the time I had be convinced of that.


    I was unable to take any countermeasures against it and I just kept on being beaten.


    But---


    Somehow, I felt refreshed. I am aware that I waspletely and thoroughly crushed.


    I was able to understand the fact that I am far, far weaker and more pathetic a person than I had imagined myself to be.


    I feel like I need to thank him if only for teaching me that.


    Nevertheless, the debt he''s after isn''t a light one by any measure. Because it''s not just me, but a lot of other students who have been made to bear that burden. The fact that a million private points will be transferred to ss C means that I need to keep the possibility of a future struggle to myself all the more.


    "Sorry I''ve kept you waiting, Horikita-san. I just got caught up in a conversation with my friends, sorry".


    Kushida-san, who left the ssroom with her friends once, came back while putting her hands together.


    "No mind, looks like there''s still some time left until the appointed time. Shall we go then?".


    3


    "Yo. So you didn''t run away after all, Suzune".


    "I''ll be damned if I run away here. Of course I''de".


    "Your heart''s in the right ce. You''ve be a finer woman than you were before".


    I''m not pleased one bit even if he praises me in such a manner.


    "But before I talk with you...let''s put an end to this farce already, shall we? Kushida-san".


    "Ehh? Farce? What do you mean by that?".


    In the school building bathed in evening light, I stared straight at Kushida-san.


    "I don''t really mind you ying the good guy here but that''s not what you''re after right? This sports festival. You leaked the information. That''s why ss C was able to pull it off so brilliantly. The fact that I''m here like this now with Ryuuen-kun is also for that sake...am I wrong?".


    e on, where did you hear something like that from? Hirata-kun? Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "No. These are my own thoughts. I couldn''t shake off that sense of unease. He''s the only one here right now. Isn''t it about time we confront one another?".


    "Confront each other? What do you mean?".


    "At the very beginning, I saw you on that bus trying to convince Kouenji-kun to give up his seat. To be honest with you, I didn''t recognize you back then. But I immediately remembered you afterwards.....".


    I looked Kushida-san in the eye. If she is indeed colluding with Ryuuen-kun, then she''ll interfere.


    Up until now, she hadn''t done so because she didn''t see a need to.


    "Kushida Kikyo-san. I remembered that a student like you had attended my ''middle school''".


    Even she wouldn''t be able to keep up her constant smile if I revealed something like that.


    Right in front of my eyes, for the first time, I saw her change expressions.


    But that led to yet another smile.


    "Of course you''d remember immediately. I was quite a ''problem child''".


    After saying that, Kushida-san stopped speaking and simply lowered her eyes in silence.


    "I don''t believe that phrase is quite urate. You were not a problem child, just like how you are in ss D right now, you were a student everybody trusted in. But---".


    "Can you cut it out? Stop reminiscing about the past".


    "That''s right. No point in talking about the past now".


    Ryuuen-kun listened to our conversation with a smile as though he were enjoying it.


    "If we''re on the same page then you understand, don''t you? What I''m thinking about doing?".


    "Yes. I''ve already realized it. That you want me out of this school. But aren''t you also taking a big risk? If I reveal the truth, you''ll lose your current standing, no?".


    "Me. Or Horikita-san. It''s clear who''s trusted more. I guess it''s what you''d call hedging risk".


    "But if it were revealed, wouldn''t you be in trouble too? For instance, even if no one believes what I have to say, they will still harbor doubts. At the very least, you cannot deny the fact that we did attend the same middle school".


    "You''re right. But...if by any chance, you happen to tell someone else about me, I will thoroughly hunt you down. That is to say, I''ll drag the brother you love so dearly into this".


    Those words caused me to tense up.


    It''s precisely because I''ve heard about the past of the student named Kushida Kikyo that I know there''s a danger that she''ll really get Nii-san involved if I incur her wrath.


    You could almost say that''s the perfect defense against me, without so much as a single opening in it.


    But it''s not like it''s easy for Kushida-san to take action either. Because there''s a danger in the notion that if she tantly gets my brother involved, I might then resort to desperate measures.


    That''s why she''s devised this strategy to chase me out openly without letting it get to that.


    "Then wouldn''t it have been just fine to ignore me? You know full well I don''t involve myself with other people and that I don''t stick my nose where it doesn''t belong, don''t you?".


    "For now. But there''s no guarantee that''ll still be the case in the future. In order for me to be me, I need to make everyone who knows about my past disappear".


    "In that case, now that I''m privy to this, does that mean I''m also your prey?".


    "Depending on the circumstances, that may be so".


    Even as she colluded with him, Kushida-san still said so boldly.


    "Kuku. You''re a foxy woman. Well, it''s precisely because I like that part of you that I decided to cooperate though".


    "Let me just say this, Horikita-san. I will expel you. To do so, I''ll collude with even the devil himself".


    Kushida-san said so as she left my side to stand alongside Ryuuen-kun.


    "What a shame, Suzune. Betrayed by a promising ally".


    "You were a step ahead of me this time, Ryuuen-kun. No.....I suppose it''s been this way for a while now. During the exam on the cruise, on the uninhabited ind, during Sudou-kun''s incident too. I''ve only kept on losing".


    By acknowledging that once, the words came out easily.


    "Let''s wrap this up then. Points and the kowtow, I mean. That''s what you ''two'' are after".


    "I''ll go ahead and clear this up but Kinoshita running into you was aplete ident. There were no ulterior motives or malicious intentions behind that. It''s the way the world works, right? If there''s an ident sometimes you just settle it out of court. It''s something like that".


    "...yes. There''s no evidence after all, it''s obvious I''ll be framed as the culprit".


    To prove your innocence, you''ll need a fair amount of resolve and power. In this case, I just need to admit it honestly.


    "But I''ll also add this. That this incident was something you masterminded. You instructed Kinoshita-san to ensure I copsed. I''m sure of that".


    "That''s your persecutionplex speaking".


    "I don''t care even if it''s just my delusion. But I''d at least like to hear about it. What kind of trap did you set for this sports festival?".


    "You''re going out of your way to kowtow, if I had to imagine what your delusions are like it''d be something like this".


    Ryuuen-kunughed enjoyingly as he began talking about it as though it were a delusion.


    "Before the sports festival, I had Kushida get her hands on ss D''s participation table, and I acquired it that way. Then I simply put the right people in the right ces and won. Of course, that''s not all, I had also thoroughly researched ss D on top of that too".


    "Brilliant leadership. As a matter of fact, you lot did win against ss D and ss A".


    Although they didn''t measure up to ss B in terms of overall strength, there''s no doubt that they fought well.


    "But couldn''t you have won more efficiently? In order to crush me, you utilized two of your aces and one of them even had to withdraw after being injured. That''s baffling".


    "Kuku. To crush you. That''s reason enough. I had no interest in winning in terms of overall points from the beginning this time around".


    "But your strategy relied on luck. Good for you, when you ordered Kinoshita-san to make me fall and she acted on it, you were saved by two coincidences. That I was too injured to continue and that Kinoshita-san was severely injured after she fell on her own. Both of those aren''t things you can simply aim to pull off".


    What caused the gears to fall apart inside me was that part.


    Because if she had only received a light injury, then things wouldn''t have gotten this serious.


    "Certainly the extent of your injury was a product of coincidence. It would''ve been obvious if I had aimed to injure you. If she messes up while making contact with you, it''s Kinoshita who''ll suffer a painful experience. That''s why I had Kinoshita thoroughly practice a single thing. To make contact with her opponent and make the fall look natural".


    If one were to be given such an order, they''d normally rebel against it. What exactly needed to be done to make her so obedient?


    "Also...about Kinoshita''s injury...do you really think it was an ident?".


    "Ehh....".


    "Sure, she fell down. But of course, serious injuries aren''t so easily sustained. That''s why I had her pretend to be in pain and drop out of the sports festival. After that, it''s a simple matter. Before she received treatment, I injured her myself. Like this".


    He said that as he stomped on the floor of the corridor with all his strength.


    Ban! A terrifying, eerie sound echoed through the corridor.


    "You did it...? To her.....?".


    "She gave her consent when I offered to give her 500,000 points, you know? It sure is scary, the power of money".


    It meant then that from the very start, it was also determined that she''d be sustaining serious injuries.....


    From the bottom of my heart, I found his thoughts and his execution of them to be terrifying. If it''s for the sake of winning, then there''s nothing he wouldn''t do.


    But, I didn''t expect him to be this frank with me.


    "Is it fine to go on and on about this just because I asked?".


    "What?".


    "If I happened to be recording your confession, what would you do then?".


    I said so as I brought out my phone.


    "You thought about that just now, didn''t you?".


    "As my final gambit, I''ll try to manipte you at least. But I''m shocked that you''d unexpectedly tell me all that".


    I fiddled with my phone and yed it back from a specific point.


    "Before the sports festival, I had Kushida get her hands on ss D''s---".


    "If you file aint against me, or demand points and a kowtow, then I''ll fight back with this evidence. If that happens, I wonder which one of us will be in trouble?".


    "Ku....!".


    For the first time, Ryuuen-kun''s smile disappeared and he stopped speaking as well.


    "Suzune...you.....".


    "I''m not looking for trouble either. That''s why let''s settle it with---".


    "Kukuku.....kuhahaha!".


    Suddenly, Ryuuen-kun burst out inughter again.


    "You really are an entertaining woman. I said so at the very start, didn''t I? That the contents of our discussion are, at most, fictitious. I was only humoring your persecutionplex. I only imagined the made up story you onesidedly crafted inside your head".


    "Even so, is there even a way to ascertain whether or not that delusion is real? I could delete only the part where you said it''s a delusion and edit the recording, you know?".


    If the first half of it gets cut out, there''s no way to ascertain if it''s a lie or not.


    "Of course, in that case, I''ll just have to hand in the original. No problem".


    Laughing fearlessly, Ryuuen retrieved his phone from his pocket.


    "Do you know what this is? The full recording...no, it''s visual footage".


    He said so as he pointed the camera on the back of the phone at me. Insurance that''s more reliable than audio.


    It means Ryuuen-kun''s already assumed I''d attempt a final gambit.


    It means things won''t go that easily....is what it is.


    If I submitted the audio data to the school with the inconvenient first half of it cut out then there''ll be an investigation.


    And Ryuuen-kun and the others would be under suspicion.


    But it''s impossible to dere them guilty with just that.


    If I tried to pass off his words, which he spoke on the premise that it''s a delusion, as truth then I''d be condemned for it.


    "Do you admit it, Suzune? The reality of your utter defeat, that is".


    Kushida-san is alsoughing boldly.


    I realize keenly all the more that I was a fool.


    He''s not the type of enemy on who the strategies I could think of would work. Thest resistance I had also misfired.


    "Throw away that pride of yours and give me a kowtow, Suzune".


    Having received that death sentence, I decided to quietly get down on my knees.


    "I understand---I admit---".


    Piron. A sound unbing of this ce rang out. It''s because Ryuuen-kun''s phone rang right in front of my eyes.


    I don''t think he himself paid that much attention to it. But for some reason or another, he lowered his eyes to the screen to figure out the source of the sound.


    However, Ryuuen-kun''s expression hardened for a moment despite him having kept a constant smile all this time.


    He started to fiddle with his phone without sparing me a nce.


    And from that phone, I could hear what seemed like a recording made somewhere with a variety of noises mixed up in it.


    "Listen up, you lot. To set a trap for ss D''s Horikita Suzune. What we need to do to crush her. I''m going to offer you that strategy. I''ll show you something interesting".


    It was Ryuuen-kun''s voice.


    Is it a conversation from back when he was nning the strategy he would execute in the sports festival?


    He was exining in detail what he had so proudly told me a while ago.


    "I don''t n on going against your strategy but give me a chance to fight against Horikita---".


    In the middle of that, as though interrupting him, Ibuki-san''s voice came up.


    "In the obstacle course race, you run against Suzune and make contact with her. Do whatever it takes to make her fall. Afterwards, I''ll take responsibility for your injury and plunder some money for you".


    That voice was saying that. I have no idea what exactly is going on.


    "What is the meaning of this, Ryuuen-kun? What''s up with that audio?".


    Kushida-san too, seemed unable toprehend the situation and so she requested an exnation from Ryuuen-kun.


    "I see, I see, I see. I see now. Kuku, now isn''t this interesting? Do you know what this means? It means there''s a traitor in ss C as well. And they made not only you guys, but also me, dance in the palm of their hand. Kikyo''s betrayal as well as the fact that Suzune would fall apart before me. They had it all calcted. Kuhahaha! This is interesting! Interesting, I say! The one pulling the strings behind you is awesome!".


    Calling it a masterpiece, Ryuuen-kun swept his hair back and gave a bellyugh.


    "You got yed, Kikyo. They''d already predicted that you''d turn traitor and hand over the information on the participation table''s list to us. They had already predicted each and every little thing".


    "The betrayal was already assumed from the start.....? Who could possibly be capable of something like that? Could it be Ayanokouji-kun? I didn''t know he was that fast after all.....".


    "Well, he''s one of the candidates. But I won''t draw that conclusion. It''s a different story whether or not someone capable of pulling off a recording like this would leave behind a trace this easily. Suzune, and also Ayanokouji and depending on the circumstances, even Hirata may have someone pulling their strings. I''m going to slowly take my time smoking them out. I''ve failed to get the points and the kowtow from Suzune but I''ll satisfy myself with just this oue".


    There''s no mistaking it. I don''t know how he did it, but he used someone from ss C in order to record Ryuuen-kun''s strategy. That alone, I''m sure of.


    During the ry, himpeting against my brother is also extremely inexplicable. It''s unlike him since he prefers to remain inconspicuous.


    But it''s precisely because I know this that the only person who came to mind was Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun.


    In a situation where he''s already being investigated, he still daringly acted conspicuously.


    If the man who had been ruling over the ss from behind the scenes up until now suddenly took to the front, then naturally it''d be suspicious. He''d be suspected of being an impostor.


    Seeing how Ryuuen-kun was unable to narrow it down to Ayanokouji-kun alone, it would mean he''s been setting traps behind my back.


    "This is it for now then. The sender of this mail probably won''t hound us any further".


    "Is that really fine? What if they threaten you with the recording?".


    "If they had intended on submitting it to the school, then they would''ve done soter. Doing so after we''ve already filed ourint would be most effective. I wasn''t able to make her kowtow but as for me, I''ve aplished half of my objectives. Not bad".


    4


    After changing into my uniform I went to the front gate as promised and just as she said she would, the girl was waiting for me.


    "You said you had something to tell me.....?".


    "Follow me".


    "Follow, where exactly.....".


    "A special building".


    That too, turned out to be quite the bizarre ce.


    The girl, without offering me a detailed exnation, started walking off and so we reached the 3rd floor of the special building.


    This floor is one of the few ces in the school where there are no surveince cameras installed.


    "---What exactly---".


    When I tried to ask her, the girl told me to wait and then walked off alone.


    She then went over to a corner in the corridor and quietly whispered.


    "Can I go back already?".


    "Yes. You did well, Masumi-san. I''ll be counting on you again".


    ".....sure".


    The girl named Masumi quietly nodded and left.


    The person behind the voice slowly revealed herself.


    Carrying a cane in one hand, she looked at me with a cold smile.


    1st year. ss A. Sakayanagi.


    "You called me?".


    I asked Sakayanagi but she did not reply.


    Then for a brief while, Sakayanagi and I ended up staring at one another.


    In a school building at dusk, the lone girl stood before my eyes with a cane in her hand.


    "Thatst ry drew quite a bit of attention, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun".


    Just when I had thought she''d finally opened her mouth, it ended up being merely that.


    "Yeah sorry but can I send a mail first? I''ve got someone waiting".


    "Please go ahead".


    Sakayanagi did not react with displeasure but rather, she smiled at me.


    I sent what I had prepared.


    "So.....may I assume that it''s you? The one who called me out here, that is".


    "Yes".


    An immediate reply, eh?.


    "So what''s the matter? If at all possible I''d like to wrap this up quickly".


    "After seeing you run, I remembered something. I called you here so I can share with you the shock I felt at that moment. It''s almost like this is the lead up to a confession, don''t you think so?".


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about...".


    Clonk. Clonk. Propping herself up with a cane, Sakayanagi stood right next to me.


    "It''s been a long time, Ayanokouji-kun. Approximately 8 years and 243 days".


    "You''re kidding, right? I don''t know you".


    "Fufu. I suppose so. After all, our acquaintance isn''t a mutual one".


    Clonk.


    Clonk.


    The tapping receded bit by bit.


    What exactly is this about?


    I decided to wrap things up and started to walk in the opposite direction.


    "White Room".


    When those words pierced through my ears and reached my brain I unconsciously stopped walking.


    It chipped away at my rationality and I started questioning ''why'' and ''how''.


    "It''s unpleasant, isn''t it? To be swept about by information that only the enemy possesses".


    "...you...".


    "This is a nostalgic reunion and so I thought I just had to greet you".


    Reunion?


    I looked back at Sakayanagi while still keeping my back turned on her. I definitely haven''t seen her before, she truly is a girl who doesn''t have a ce in my memories.


    I haven''t lost any memories in the past either.


    I met this girl, Sakayanagi, at this school.


    There''s no mistaking that fact.


    "Understandable. Because you don''t know me after all. But I do know you. This must be a strange twist of fate. To be reunited with you in a ce like this. To be honest, I never thought I''d see you again. But with this, all mysteries have been solved. The uninhabited ind, the cruise and ss D''s brush with expulsion. I just couldn''t bring myself to believe all of those were Horikita Suzune''s strategies. So you were pulling the strings behind the scenes during all that".


    "Whatever do you mean by that? We have quite a few strategists, you know".


    First of all, analysis. I need to stayposed without panicking. I can afford to think about itter.


    "By strategist, would you happen to mean Horikita Suzune-san? Or perhaps you meant Hirata Yousuke-kun? Either way, now that your existence hase to light, it doesn''t matter who it is anymore".


    .....she''s not lying. Apparently she really knows me.


    "Please rx. First of all, I have no intention of telling anyone else about you".


    "Wouldn''t it be easier if you did?".


    "I don''t want to be interrupted. I''m the only one worthy of burying the false genius".


    Clonk. The thin cane tapped on the floor.


    "I''ve found some slight enjoyment in this boring school life".


    "Can I ask you one thing?".


    "I''m honored to be questioned by you. Please ask away. If you''d like to know why I know you then I don''t mind giving you an answer, you know?".


    "No, I''m not interested in that. I just want to know one thing".


    Sakayanagi and I make eye contact.


    "Can you bury me?".


    Was what I asked.


    ".....fufu".


    Sakayanagiughed a bit and thenughed yet again.


    "Fufufu. I apologize forughing. But I did not intend on insulting the statement you made. I know very well just how awe-inspiring a person you are. I''ve just begun to enjoy this. Beacuse I will be fulfilling my life''s wish by destroying the greatest masterpiece your father has made".


    I''d like to wish for that.


    My defeat would mean that man''s defeat too after all.


    I thought from the bottom of my heart that I wanted this sad contradiction I carry to be destroyed.

 Chapter 233: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS – The complex mind of a maiden

    <h4>Chapter 233: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C Theplex mind of a maiden</h4>


    "We haven''t decided on any tactic, is that okay?"


    Having already arranged our cavalry battle position, Shinohara, who was beneath me, muttered these words right before thepetition started.


    "I don''t think there''s any problem. In a sports festival, you only have to take it seriously to some extent."


    "Eh? Ah, ok. But Karuizawa-san, if you thing this is okay for you---"


    "Do I look like that type of motivated person?"


    "It''s because you opposed Horikita-san''s proposal


    when the ss was deciding about thepetitions by rmendation, so I was under the impression that..."


    "Ah..."


    That wasn''t my idea. I acted following that guy''s orders. Honestly, Horikita-san''s proposal about distributing the participants ording to their abilities not only made things easier, but also it was a stratagem that ensured the sess of the ss. It could even be said that this was looking after the students who were unwilling to try hard. It seems that I was ordered by that guy to do some unnecessary things, causing me to be looked with different eyes by other people.


    "In short, let''s do it at random"


    "Roger--"


    After saying these words, the cavalry battle began. There shouldn''t be anything extraordinary in the school''s cavalry battle �Cthese thoughts were immediately subverted.


    The reason being ss C quietly advancing forward and unceasingly attacking ss D. The vanguard was Ibuki-san. She was that existence that thrown my ss into chaos.


    Ibuki-san led the cavalry to do a surprise attack to Horikita-san.


    "Shinohara, go! Support Horikita-san!


    "Eh? Ro-roger!"


    Even though she was surprised at me suddenly issuing an order, the horse still dashed forward.


    "Although I''m not interested in winning, I don''t want to lose like this...!"


    I didn''t know whether these words were said to Shinohara, or myself.


    In brief, Horikita-san was targeted and leaving her alone would cause a terrible situation.


    "Stop! I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go past here!"


    The one who came to block us was Ichinose from


    ss B. Even though I haven''t really interacted with her that much, I thought she was difficult to handle.


    "What do we do, Karuizawa-san...?"


    Shinohara-san, who was holding the center position of the horse, sook for my instructions.


    "We have no choice but to go forward, even though I don''t really want to do that"


    My physical capabilities are not very outstanding and I don''t want to do troublesome things. But��


    Right now that guy is probably looking here.


    Although I don''t know why, but I just don''t want that guy see me suffering a crushing defeat. That existence that knows about the darkness of my heart. That existence that said he will protect me.


    Fortunately, Ichinose''s movements are not as difficult to handle as I thought. I can barely deal with her. While dodging her, I issued a specific instruction to Shinohara-san, to keep a suitable distance.


    "Why am I trying so hard...?"


    This time I was talking to myself. Everybody was trying hard so nobody heard my whisper.


    During the summer vacation, I was also involved together with that guy. The same thing happened with this sports festival, making me help him with things I failed to understand. I just kept helping him, not knowing what he was doing or what he wanted to do.


    Normally this would be unpleasant. But I don''t know why I never like this.


    That''s certainly because the harm I''m really worried about deep down has not appeared.


    The girls from ss C who wanted to look for problems with me haven''te back again. Is this merely a coincidence? No, absolutely not. That guy... Ayanokouji-kun, did something for me.


    Just because he let me have this premonition, that I''m obeying him.


    "!?"


    I barely evaded Ichinose''s hand.


    "Ah, really, this doesn''t look like me!"


    The image of Horikita''s horse falling entered my field of view. Ah, we are going to lose.


    But the only thing I can do right now is to focus on the adversary in front of me.


    I was gradually changing.


    I was gradually receiving change.


    But the unexpected thing was that I don''t dislike it.


    Right now I''m unable to confront the gradually changing myself.

 Chapter 234: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS – Sports festival: Ichinose’s battle

    <h4>Chapter 234: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS �C Sports festival: Ichinose''s battle</h4>


    It was not too far from the end of the Sports festival. In order to cheer for everyone, I stood in front of my ssmates.


    "Everybody, do your best, hold on just a little bit more!"


    I shouted while I raised my fist, and everybody replied me with energetic shouts and raising their hands.


    Looking at everyone, I was convinced we would obtain victory. We had almost the first ce of the first years in the bag. But we shouldn''t be careless. We need to effectively umte points in order to ensure our victory. This is our ss B''s true goal. I''m just joking.


    "Well, let''s go Ichinose. Next it''s going to be the mixed three legged race."


    "OK!"


    Shibata-kun and I went together to the field. No matter who the opponent is, we only need to fight by going all-out. But seeing an unexpected person, I stopped walking for an instant.


    "What happened Ichinose?"


    "Oh, I have just seen Kikyo-chan. I want to go and greet her."


    While saying this, I pointed to two people who were walking in front of us. They were the ss D student Kushida Kikyo-san and Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun. Although I didn''t tell Shibata-kun, my eyes weren''t looking at Kikyo but at Ayanokouji-kun.


    During this sports festival, I secretly remembered the results of hispetitions. His performance was average. But I sensed something from it.


    Having seen his tricks and demeanor in thest exam in the ship, and all of his actions until now, my impression of "ordinary student you can find everywhere" of him began to change.


    "Yaho ~Ayanokouji-kun. And Kikyo-chan. It looks like we are all in the same group~"


    In the end I still greeted them naturally. Although I subconsciously called out the name of Ayanokouji-kun first, I thought that was not important, and apparently nobody cared about it.


    Kikyo-chan looked alternatively at Shibata-kun and me, and said this a bit troubled.


    "Wow~ this is really a powerful enemy, you two are actually in the same group ..."


    "Although Shibata-kun is awesome, I''m not a big deal, and I haven''t got a single first ce yet."


    Being praised by Kikyo-chan, Shibata-kun was happy and rubbed his nose embarrassed.


    Kikyo-chan''s poprity levels have already spread far outside of ss D.


    "Really? That''s unexpected?


    It seems that my surroundings believed by mistake that I was good at sports.


    But it''s simply that they don''t have that perception. Even so, I don''t n to take the initiative and say it.


    After all, it wouldn''t appropriate. But it felt great to be considered a strong opponent.


    "I got a second ce, the rest were all fourth or fifth ce. Originally another girl was supposed to enter the race, but she sprained her leg during the 200-meter race from this morning. It seems that there are quite a lot of wounded people this year. "


    So I told them my unremarkable performance.


    Ah, thepetition is almost going to start, I need to remember that feeling. Although I practiced a couple of times with Shibata-kun, it''s a another thing to be disy it in the middle of thepetition.


    "Shibata Jun, can I tie our legs?"


    "OK ~"


    Having obtained the consent of the already prepared Shibata-kun, I said goodbye to Ayanokouji-kun and them.


    "Let''s win this, Ichinose."


    "Yes. Although ss D have been working very hard, their situation doesn''t look very good."


    "In fact, we are fighting against ss C. I want to obtain victory in thest event, the ry race."


    "I''ll look forward to it~st ry runner."


    "Leave it to me."


    Boom �C Shibata-kun patted his chest made people feel he was very reliable. I turned my head back a little and saw Ayanokouji-kun and Kikyo-chan already prepared and had the rope tied, slowly starting to take steps.


    "Am I imagining things?"


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Compared to him, who made people feel unfathomable, it was better to focus on the victory before my eyes. I thought this.


    Trantion: Mp4directs Community

 Chapter 235: Prologue: Kushida Kikyou’s Monologue

    <h4>Chapter 235: Prologue: ?Kushida Kikyou''s Monologue</h4>


    Do people really live ording to their own ideals? I do. I''ve grown ustomed to living as my ideal self.


    Ever since I could remember, I understood that I was blessed with good lookspared to other girls. I was better at memorizing than most people, so I excelled at academics. I was also good at sports and confident when it came to socializing.


    Not only am I nimble with my fingers, but I''m also quick-witted enough to adapt to any unexpected situation.


    Then, am I a perfect person?


    If you were to ask me this, my answer would be ''no''. In this world, there are girls far more beautiful than me, people smarter than me, and many more who are better at sports than me. Of course, something like this is only natural.


    However, I think there are things people absolutely don''t want to lose at.


    Whether it''s looks, academics, video games, or singing.


    When you lose to someone in your area of expertise, anyone would begin to feel frustrated.


    For me, as someonepletely above average, this led to the development of a huge inferiorityplex.


    I''m the type of person whose feelings would be greatly shaken whenever I lost to someone close to me. Every time I lost, darkness would grow in my heart. Sometimes I would throw up due to the intense stress.


    Reality is cruel like that. I know I''m not ordinary, but I''m also definitely not a genius.


    Everything was good when I was younger. Everyone would pamper me for aplishing even the simplest of tasks.


    They would praise me as a genius, a child prodigy. It felt good. My heart would pound with excitement.


    I was the best at whatever I did in ss. I was the hero of the ss, it''s idol.


    After I got to middle school, I started meeting people who were superior to me in each field.


    These were people that I had no chance of beating. This reality weighed heavily on my heart.


    So I searched for a way out. To escape from this suffering.


    I wanted to find a field where I wouldn''t lose to anyone. I wanted people''s respect. I wanted people''s envy. However, I wouldn''t be able to match up with others in academics or sports.


    As such, the answer that I arrived at was������ I would get people to ''trust'' me more than anyone else.


    I would regain the feeling of superiority by being more popr than anyone else.


    I would extend my hand to boys so disgusting that just seeing them would feel unpleasant, and to girls so irritatingly ugly it would make your stomach turn. I would repress my emotions, put on a fake smile, and spread a false kindness.


    So I became popr. ssmates, senpais, kouhais, teachers, parents, and even strangers I met while walking the halls.


    I became someone who was liked by everyone, and in this, I couldn''t lose to anyone.


    The day I realized that, I was truly happy.


    I came to understand something else on that same day. Trust is simr to exquisite sake, it is developed with time and delicate care.


    And hidden behind this trust, lies an existence called ''secrets''.


    When somebody truly trusts someone else from the bottom of their heart, they disclose the secrets they keep inside them.


    I knew the secret crush of the most popr boy in ss, as well as the unexpected troubles of the smartest person in ss. From the most serious secrets to the most trivial ones, I took control of them all. I collected information. Every time I made a new friend and was able to listen to someone''s worries, my heart would pound with excitement once again.


    I trembled with delight every time I learned someone else''s secrets, things as important to them as their very own lives.


    I was the most trusted person around. Keeping it this way became what gave my life meaning.


    But there was something I didn''t notice at the time.


    That trust can only be gained from living a life stered with lies.


    I spent every day living with an enormous amount of stress in my heart.


    And then... that incident happened. Everything changed. I couldn''t stop myself������


    But that can''t be helped.


    After all, everyone rejected me.


    It can''t be helped.


    Because they hurt me, they can''tin even if I hurt them in return.


    If you''re attacked, you attack back.


    Isn''t it obvious?


    But because of that, the ''ideal me'' that everyone once saw was broken.


    Everyone''s respect and envy disappeared, reced by fear and hatred.


    I didn''t want it to turn out this way.


    I only wanted one thing.


    To be trusted by everyone.


    To gain that ''feeling of superiority'' once again.


    That''s why I swore I''d never repeat my mistakes.


    That''s why I''m so excited about starting my new high school life.


    That''s why this time, I must seed.


    That''s why I''m so determined.


    But still...


    Still, still, still...


    The entrance ceremony, which was supposed to be the first step towards my new life, turned into my worst nightmare instead.


    I reunited with Horikita Suzune on the bus to school.


    She''s the one person who knows about "the incident" at this school.


    As long as she''s still here, I will never know true peace.

 Chapter 236 - 1: The Changing Class D

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 1: The Changing ss D</h4>


    The sports festival ended in mid-October, around the time of year when it started getting chilly.


    The school held a general election to decide who would be in charge of the next student council. Immediately after the election concluded, the school ushered in the handover ceremony of the student council. It was arge-scale event that gathered students from the entire school to the gymnasium. However, for most of the first year students, it was a very uneventful experience. They were drowsy, but they were attempting to keep quiet and slow their breathing so the teachers and upperssmen wouldn''t notice them.


    "Now, here are some final remarks from president Horikita of the student council."


    Following the moderator''s speech, Horikita Manabu slowly approached the microphone on the stage.


    If it was the Horikita from before, the younger one I mean, just seeing her brother on stage would probably make her cower.


    But now, as she watched over her brother''s resignation, she was staring at him with a firm look.


    "I am proud and grateful to have been able to lead the student council for almost two years. Thank you very much."


    After his brief statement, Horikita''s brother quietly retreated and returned to his original position.


    There were no moving words in his speech. It could be said that it was a solemn and dutiful statement.


    However, it does not look like the retirement ceremony will end with just this.


    The student council officers on the stage with him stood firm, not breaking their solid posture.


    "Student president Horikita has worked so hard for you all. Now, please wee the new student council president, second-year student of ss A, Miyabi Nagumo."


    Miyabi Nagumo, the new student president, walked forward and stood in front of the microphone.


    Among the student council members warmly watching over him on the stage, the figure of Ichinose could be seen.


    "I am Miyabi Nagumo of the second year''s ss A. President Horikita, I really appreciate your strict and kind guidance so far. I am honored and would like to pay tribute to you. I am thankful for being able to apany the legendary president who has yed one of the greatest leadership roles in the history of this school."


    With that, he bowed deeply in the direction of Horikita''s brother, and then re-faced the students.


    "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Miyabi Nagumo. I will be the next student president of Advanced Nurturing High School. Please take care of me."


    It was quite different from the attitude I had glimpsed at the sports festival. Nagumo was very polite and gentle. His expression and attitude that he held during the final leg of the ry race had entirely disappeared. But I felt we were only being shown the surface.


    Nagumo smiled thin and small so as to change the calm atmosphere.


    "I''ll get straight to the point. First of all, I promise to change the terms and appointment method of the student council as well as the practice of the general election. This will mean changing the date of the general election of the student council from December to October. This shift will be an attempt to move to a new generation for the student council and I judge that that then will be when the new student council will move towards a new era. I will change the tenure of the president and officers from terms to indefinite so they can serve until graduation. At the same time, I will abolish the current restrictions on the number of student council officers. In other words, as long as it is an excellent and necessary person, they can be a member of the student council at any time regardless of the number of slots that are open. In the event that someone is judged unfit for office, I will establish a system of majority vote at the meetings for expelling them from their positions. As a starting point, let me make a deration to the students, teachers, and leaders of the former student council who are assembled here. The school system of the future... I will destroy all that has been preserved by the previous student councils for the sake of the appearance of the school."


    He spoke so forcefully that it seemed to negate all the merits of the former student president who stood behind him.


    "I originally wanted to implement this new system immediately, but unfortunately, I cannot do that. This is because the new student president will be bound by various kinds of constraints upon first taking office."


    Nagumo nced at Horikita, the former student council president, and then turned back to the students.


    "I promise that there will be a great revolution in the near future. Students with strength will climb up to the top and those without strength will fall to the bottom. I will turn this school into a real meritocracy, so please show me what you all can do."


    The gymnasium was immediately silenced by his deration, but almost all the sophomores soon started screaming with joy and became rowdy. Maybe there was a battle between the second years and the third years that we didn''t know about. It was an event that made me feel that way.

 Chapter 237 - 1 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 1 Part 1</h4>


    One such event ended, and after school on a certain day, it was now the middle of the second semester.


    My surroundings began to change little by little. ss D passed the uninhabited inds and sports festivals at a slow pace, but we began to have unity as a ss. Everyone''s small circle of friends gradually expanded, and the people who thought they couldn''t get along were getting better at handling one another.


    Everyone''s attitude towards sses has also significantly improved. In the past, ss D had a problem with students arrivingte, sleeping in ss, talking during lessons, and perpetrating all kinds of unrest. In this regard, Sud�� especially showed changes.


    After the sports festival, although the number of days since then is still rtively small, it''s clear that his general attitude towards school has improved. asionally he can be seen a bit drowsy in ss, but that is probably due to the impact of his intense practice in the basketball club. Even if he is behind on sleep, he always takes the time to write notes. This was because it''s necessary for him to get his studies in order for the sake of Horikita and the future of the ss. Perhaps her surveince during ss has had a part in things as well.


    His violent attitude that he had with his friends Ike and Yamauchi had be more gentle.


    He didn''t want his beloved Horikita''s opinion of him to worsen by letting her witness him shamefully rampaging about. I''m guessing it was mostly this that motivated him to change.


    In short, Sud�� is growing steadily and he has begun to gain a better reputation amongst his ssmates.


    At the same time, there were changes not only in Sud��''s reputation, but also with my own.


    Whether that''s a good or bad thing, however, is hard to say.


    "Are you alone?"


    As I was sorting out the situation, I was called out to from the seat beside me.


    "Is it bad to be alone?"


    My next-door neighbor, Horikita, seemed to chuckle. I stared at her nkly.


    "Your dearest friends, Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun. They''ve been inviting you along much less often."


    "Is that so?"


    The fact that she always tends to go to the extremes reveals the bad parts of her personality.


    "Ara, my mistake. At lunch you seem to be alone these days. After school as well as you can see."


    We watched as Ike and Yamauchi left the ssroom with The Professor. Are they heading to Keyaki Mall together?


    (Note: The Professor is Hideo Sotomura''s nickname.)


    I had thought I appeared to be as calm as the Buddha, but Horikita seemed to see through everything.


    Right. This would be part of the changes with my own reputation. After the sports festival, It''s been umon for me to be invited out by the two people who I had gotten closest to. No, it is more like they havepletely ignored me.


    "No way. They thought you were all birds of a feather, a bunch of useless students, so you stuck together. But you were actually hiding a lot of physical strength from them."


    "What is high physical strength? It''s only that my feet are a bit faster, at best."


    "But your footwork is fast, especially for a student. It''s very fast. Besides, they''ve also probably started noticing other odd urrences. They probably noticed that your measurement for grip strength was higher than average. You should know right? People have a basic tendency to hate others for being excellent, and your situation is that you''ve been hiding your excellence."


    I know such a thing goes without saying. However, I also have to admit that I don''t have a clear understanding of what counts as average. That I had believed that I was "just running a bit fast" was the truth.


    "Enjoy your solitary life."


    Horikita gave a sarcastic look before leaving the ssroom, her long hair flowing.


    Despite being solitary herself, hermanding manner was at least a little respectable.


    As I saw her off, Karuizawa, who was still in the ssroom, threw an indescribable nce in my direction. But as soon as our eyes met, she looked away naturally as if she never had any intention of looking my way in the first ce. There was obviously some kind of meaning behind this look, but she followed Horikita out of the ssroom without revealing anything in particr. The short length of her gently fluttering skirt was on my mind as it was a bit shorter than the rest of the girls. Though a simple one or two centimeters are easily within the margin of error, they are in fact a whole world apart.


    "How''s she... well, it''s okay."


    "Hey, hey, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    As I was thinking about what to do, an unexpected visitor appeared beside me.


    She was the same type of hot girl as Karuizawa. Sat��... I don''t remember what her first name was. She is a very nice girl who had been friendly with Ike and Yamauchi in their group chat in the past. I also participated in their group chats, but we had almost no mutual interests.


    Although she was a ssmate, she was one I barely spoke to.


    She''s a girl who wanted to be close to boys and feels as popr as Kushida is with girls, but she wasn''t as popr with the opposite sex.


    Ike had said that she looks very bitchy and must be ustomed to men, so he had rejected her. What aplicated man''s heart.


    As far as the timing of the visit was concerned, she might have been waiting for me to be alone.


    Sat�� looked around the room nervously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the face of strange circumstances, I can only ask such questions.


    "Yes, well. It''s a bit."


    She wasn''t making herself quite clear. Unfortunately, I couldn''t specte on the content.


    I was toocking in information about the student Sat��.


    "Well, how can I put it? Can I borrow some time? I have something to say."


    This was rather strange. I tightened my guard a little, but I''m not brave enough to refuse an offer. It is easier to gather enough courage to ept than to gather the courage to refuse.


    "It''s a little inconvenient here, is it alright if we go somewhere else?"


    Before I answered, Sat�� seemed to predict that I would not refuse, and offered to change ces. I obeyed her and followed behind her.


    "Ah..."


    As I was about to leave the ssroom, Sakura made a sound as if trying to say something, but nothing came out and she ended up turning away.


    We went out of the hallway to the liaison corridor connection to the gymnasium. For the rest of the day after lunch, it would be crowded because the students who yed and practiced in the gymnasium would use thismunication corridor to move about. But now everyone is probably eating lunch, so this is one of the least popted areas. It might be the ideal ce to talk about things.


    It appears Sat�� did not particrly want to meet other people. She stopped and then turned around.


    "I''m going to ask you something a little strange... Ayanok��ji-kun, is there someone you''re currently dating?"


    "Er, what does that mean?"


    "Well... literally speaking, it means having a girlfriend... how about that?"


    If I had been asked if to choose between a "yes" option, and a "no" option, I would not have had the capacity to answer anything other than "no."


    Saying that was like stressing how unpopr I was, and although I felt reluctant to do so, there was no use lying, so I answered her honestly.


    "No..."


    "Hmm, I see... Can I take that as though you''re looking for a girlfriend?"


    She did not look down on me, nor pity me, but instead showed a happy little smile.


    At this point, I began to understand how things were going.


    Was this a trap with the goal of framing me? I was on guard, but there were no signs of someone hiding nearby. Of course, we haven''t been followed since the ssroom either.


    So, Either Sat�� herself, or a friend of hers, seem to think that I''m decent boyfriend material. Why all of a sudden at this point in time?


    Does this have to do with how Horikita was able to conclude that I have high physical ability?


    "If you''d like to start with just being friends -- well... would you exchange phone numbers with me?"


    It seems that it''s not a friend of hers she''s asking for, Sat�� herself seems to be the one that''s interested.


    It never urred to me that the day of a girl''s request would actuallye.


    This was like the act before the confession.


    "Anyway, I get it."


    I can''t find any reason to refuse her request to exchange our phone numbers.


    Getting into a rtionship would be a matter of leaps and bounds into the future. As of now, I''m only being asked to exchange phone numbers.


    "Well, that''s that."


    The mobile phone shows thepleted contact registration page. To increase my number of girls'' contacts is a happy thing.


    After this brief interaction with Sat��, there was a strange tranquility in the atmosphere.


    "I''m asking a question that''s a bit awkward. Why are you suddenly asking me for my contact information?"


    Sat�� blushed a little and didn''t open her eyes.


    "Ask me why... During the ry of the sports festival... Should I say you were very cool? Or should I say you''ve been so close-by, and I haven''t noticed you at all? I had thought the best guy in the ss was Hirata-kun, but he is Karuizawa-san''s boyfriend, so he''s out of the question."


    As she finished saying this, she opened her eyes and looked up at me, and awkwardly adjusted what she had said.


    "Ah... should I say that I don''t think you are worse than Hirata-kun? To be honest, after I got a closer look, you seem to be more handsome than Hirata-kun. You also look really reliable and gentle... That''s all!"


    Perhaps the feeling of shame had swelled up in her, as the I couldn''t hear thest part very well, and Sat�� inevitably left like the wind. My thoughts couldn''t keep up with what had happened with her, so I stood still.


    I was in an unexpected situation at an unexpected ce with an unexpected person. Although nobody knows what the future holds, no way did I expect this to actually happen. What am I supposed to do about this? I feel neither negative or positive about Sat��, only considering her as an ordinary ssmate. Does this mean that the right thing to do is to refuse her confession?


    No, she didn''t say she wanted to be with me or that she liked me. I was just asked about my rtionship status and was asked for contact information. Even if I assume her intentions a bit, I was only asked to be friends with her and to exchange contacts. If I refuse her confession, perhaps she will spit at me, saying I misunderstood something. That would be very embarrassing.


    Being a bystander to a confession or being confessed to is totally fine, but when you yourself be the target of either of them, it just bes troublesome. Now I understand how Sakura was feeling before being confessed to by Yamauchi.


    While I was returning to the ssroom, pondering about theplicated situation, I ran into Katsuragi and Yahiko of ss A.


    I thought that there was no need to talk, but Katsuragi stopped and said to Yahiko:


    "I''m sorry, go on ahead. I have something to say to Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Yahiko took up his guard, but because it was the instructions of Katsuragi, he immediately nodded his head and left.


    "Horikita doesn''t seem to be with you."


    "We don''t always stay together."


    What should I say? Compared to speaking with girls, talking with boys is really easy.


    Considering this, I feel like an idiot for struggling to make friends.


    "That''s true. To be honest, I was surprised by the ry race at the sports festival. It''s probably something no one else in the school would have expected."


    The topic of the conversation would, of course, be this. I was not surprised at all, and said indifferently:


    "ss D won''t always continue to be the losers."


    "That''s fine, but most of the students in ss D looked surprised as well. As long as their reactions weren''t an act, then there seems to be a limit to the number of people who knew how fast you can run."


    Katsuragi is skilled... He''s sharp to have observed his surroundings so well in that turmoil.


    Most people would have only paid attention to myself and the student council president. He not only paid attention to his own ss but carefully observed the other sses as well.


    "You are free to imagine what you will, but I''m not going to say anything."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not trying to get anything out of you."


    "If it''s a hostile ss, don''t you want as much information as you can get? Or, from the point of view of ss A, do you not see ss D as an adversary?"


    Katsuragi gave a slightly vexed expression and took a few steps forward, stopping at the window. His gaze shifted towards the outside.


    "I''m being overworked with all sorts of tricky problems at this time. I simply don''t have the luxury to pay attention to other sses."


    "You told Horikita to pay attention to Ry��en."


    I only spoke information that I knew to Katsuragi.


    "That guy always moves while disregarding his image for the sake of winning. He does whatever it takes toe out on top, even if he has to utilize things like intimidation and violence."


    However, Katsuragi should not just be wary of Ry��en. It would be better to say that he should be wary of Sakayanagi who was lurking in ss A. Despite that, I deliberately did not bring that up.


    Sakayanagi is a student who knows my past and is full of mysteries. If I don''t handle the situation carefully, I''ll only get bitten by the snake.


    "Intimidation and violence? It would be dangerous if the school found out about it."


    "He is the type of person who will do that kind of thing skillfully and covertly. Please continue to urge Horikita to not look down on him. Although this all might seem as though I''m helping an enemy and make you wary, Ry��en is amon enemy of ss A, ss B, and ss D."


    It is true that ss C is actively fighting against all the other sses. However, there is evidence that Katsuragi and Ry��en had previously joined forces with one another. I''m not sure if I can believe him unconditionally.


    As I think of this, Katsuragi seems to feel my distrust.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Due to his concern, I decided to dig a little deeper into what he knows.


    "To be honest, I can''t believe you entirely. It''s hard for me to decide if I want to tell Horikita what you said. I can''t tell you the source, but there are rumors that you were in partnership with Ry��en. Are these just rumors?"


    "...Where did you hear that? No... There is no need to delve into that."


    Katsuragi seemed toe to an answer right away. He did not lose hisposure and continued:


    "I regret it now. Although it was a momentary feeling and there was no leeway, I really shouldn''t have taken the risk and involved myself with him. That''s why I want you to take this advice. If you be involved with that guy, you''ll be damned."


    I don''t know what the pros and cons were, but Katsuragi should have experienced it himself. The credibility of his words isn''t guaranteed, but his request is still inexplicably persuasive.


    "I knew right from the start that there was a risk in joining forces with that guy."


    "Then what''s the value in epting your proposal to join forces against him?"


    Katsuragiughed to himself.


    I thought it was unnecessary, but there was no calmness in Katsuragi''s face. He shouldn''t have been anxious or upset by my question, so I decided to dig even further.


    "I know you are working to stop Ry��en, but that problem should belong to ss A and ss B. I saw the public ss points that were disyed at the start of October."


    Katsuragi shut his mouth, it seems that he is indifferent on the matter.


    After the end of the uninhabited ind test, ss A had their ss points increase to 1,124. It was a positive situation for them at first, but there was a significant loss of points during the second special examination and the sports festival, taking ss A down to 874. In contrast, ss B wasn''t that far behind, sitting at 753. Apart from having started at the same level, this was the closest gap between any of the sses at present time.


    To supplement this, ss C was currently at 542, while ss D has 262.


    "I really can only admit that this is not a very good state for ss A to be in. I was fooled by the school structure. My inability to perfectly understand the system of ss points is also a factor."


    He did not mention the subject of Sakayanagi carelessly.


    Sakayanagi aside, as Katsuragi had said, it is also true that the school has a misleading point system.


    The system seems simple, but unexpectedly there are many difficult to understand and unclear points being rewarded and removed.


    In retrospect, it should have been easy to spot. Immediately after admission, the school conducted a rigorous review ofteness, absenteeism, and ss attitude. In fact, our ss D was so affected that we lost all the ss points we started out with at once, an experience that remains fresh in my memory.


    Now, however, ss attitude and so on do not reflect the increase or decrease with points as much.


    Of course, students across all of the ss had begun to take sses seriously, but I''m not certain that the penalty deductions havepletely disappeared.


    Now that I think about it, that might have been the original "Special Exam".


    "I was born in the countryside and went to a local middle school. This ce is very different from the high school life I always imagined."


    After Katsuragi had said so, he mmed up a bit out of frustration.


    "Although we all know this, this school is an iprehensible and incredibly structured ce. I have recently felt it again. Students of the same grade should be friendly to each other and should never be hostile to one another."


    There is no doubt that this is different from a normal school life. The school had created a fine-tuned system that discourages students from getting along with students from other sses. It can also be said that the school is constructed based onpetition. Depending on the situation, there will be cases where mutual hatred eventually leads to conflict. This is just the kind of school we go to.


    In the same way, a system like this causes unity in one''s own ss to increase significantly.


    Well, whether this ss unity exists for any other ss other than ss B is doubtful.


    ss D has had a number of individual actions happen that go against the concept of unity, ss C is effectively run as if it was a dictatorship, and ss A is divided between twopeting factions in an all-out power struggle. Overall, the topic of unity is a difficult situation for most of the first year students.


    "Are you not wavering, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "Honestly, not at all. It doesn''t affect my judgment of how good or bad this school is. If the goal of reaching or maintaining ss A is put aside, this is definitely a charming and moving school. With only a certain amount of hard work, students don''t have to worry about things like food and clothing. We even get money to spend on entertainment because of the points the school pays. Everything in the school is impably well prepared and thought out."


    This is an idea shared by all of the students living in this school. As long as we don''t desire to live like gods, no one would not wee the current environment. Katsuragi is unable to refute this as well.


    "I agree. If there is something to be disgruntled about, it is that the environment is too perfect. I don''t think this is the way a high school student''s life should be experienced. Students at this school didn''t pass a particrly difficult test or anything... It''s all just nonsense. Regardless, please tell Horikita about the threat that Ry��en poses."


    I was advised by the reticent man and promised that I wouldmunicate this to Horikita.


    In fact, Ry��en was alreadyunching a solid attack on ss D in an attempt to defeat us.


    "You also just want to live peacefully too? The worries never seem to end... for both of us."


    I couldn''t help but murmur.

 Chapter 238 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    That night, while I was rxing in my room, Karuizawa called. We had exchanged contact information before, but I was still a little surprised to hear from her for the first time.


    "I have something to ask you."


    After answering the phone and putting it by my ear, Karuizawa said immediately:


    "If I can answer. That should be fine."


    "You''ve been confessed to by Sat��, haven''t you?"


    I became tongue-tied at the unexpected question. How could she know that?


    "Let me begin by saying that there are many girls in the ss who already know."


    "How quickly does your newswork spread information? It''s faster than the Inte. Who''s the source of this information?"


    "What do you mean who? The source is Sat�� herself. I was told in advance that she was nning to confess today."


    Is it like insider trading or something? No, that doesn''t seem right...


    "Is that why you were looking at me earlier today?"


    "...Did you really notice?"


    "Who confesses to who is nobody else''s concern, why do you report that kind of thing to one another?"


    "Because girls are like that. It''s troublesome to get in touch with one another after it happens."


    Is that what it''s like to want to write your name on your possessions?


    Boys have a simr phenomenon, so maybe it''s not inconceivable...


    Even so, there''s something I don''t understand.


    "If there''s that muchpetition for the same person... Wouldn''t it be better if you don''t make a deration to other girls since the oue will be the same?"


    "It''s totally different. It''s annoying if you suddenly dere that you''re in a rtionship. Letting others know ahead of time shows that everything is fine. Regardless, I''d like to ask what answer you gave her."


    No, it''s nerve-racking to be asked that kind of thing.


    "No matter what my answer was, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter... but you can''t say it''s irrelevant. You threatened me and made me do a lot of things for you, so I might end up getting caught. The girl''s informationwork is very wide. If rumors were to spread, it will be very nerve-racking for me. I''ll be at an increased risk of getting involved in trouble. Do you understand?"


    In other words, when Sat�� and I talk, there is a chance that information on Karuizawa wille to light and put her at risk. Alternatively, I could only care about Sat��, and neglect to protect Karuizawa. Through some strange system of logic, she had managed to think of this kind of thing. No matter how I look at it, it is obvious that she''s thinking about this way too much.


    It seemed to make sense, but it really didn''t pass for sound logic. Karuizawa''s appearance, words, and actions were inconsistent with the theoretical thinking she would discreetly take part in, but this time she was kinda forcing it a bit too much.


    "You don''t have to worry about it anyway."


    "Does that mean you''re nning to ept the confession?"


    "I didn''t say that, did I?"


    "You are saying it alright. Since you don''t outright deny it you know. Ah-ah, I somehow think I can see through you right? Making use of that confession, you''re probably just thinking of some perverted thoughts anyway right? Men are just that kind of creature after all."


    Her ideas jumped in an exaggerated way. This is like a parent feeling so proud of their child winning for first ce in a sporting event, that they proim to other parents that their child is ensured to be an Olympic athlete in the future.


    "Even if men are that kind of creature, at least for now I don''t have those type of feelings."


    "Prove it. Exin to me the reason for your refusal."


    "Prove? It wasn''t even a confession. She just said she wanted to be friends and we exchanged contact information."


    "...I see. It turned out to be that kind of feeling."


    Why do I have to say such things to Karuizawa? It''s so embarrassing.


    "It''s not a question of epting a confession at all. It''s simply ended with an exchange of phone numbers."


    "Hmm... Well, that''s where we''ll leave things for today."


    Karuizawa''s attitude was very lofty.


    Since I''ve got her on the phone, I''m going to get this thing settled.


    "I want to ask you something now. You haven''t had any interaction with those girls from ss C since the cruise, correct?"


    "...Well, yeah, it hasn''t been an issue. At least for now."


    Her tone dropped a notch or two. For Karuizawa, this was an event she didn''t want to bring up.


    "I think I have taken the appropriate countermeasures, but if anything happens, you must let me know immediately. Even if you''ve been violently threatened to stay quiet, as long as you tell me, I''ll fix the problem right away."


    Karuizawa clearly held her breath over the phone. Were my words a bit too strong?


    "...I know. What else should I say? If I''m not useful to you, it will be very troublesome for me..."


    In order to survive in this school, Karuizawa must hold on to her current status no matter what.


    To do this, she must firstpletely seal off the characters who know the truth about her.


    However, it is impossible for the girls from ss C to understand the entire situation in the first ce. The problem lies with Ry��en who works behind them. Depending on the situation, I may end up having to attack him instead.


    No, I''m afraid that moment is almost certainly approaching.


    "So, back on the topic of Sat��, what do you intend to do? Because you exchanged contact information, there''s a possibility things will move to the next level, right?"


    "I''m taking a reserved attitude with it. At least, I don''t know anything about Sat��... I may never even be contacted by her."


    "So, if Sat�� does stick around more than this, will you dump her?"


    "What do you mean by dump her? We just exchanged contacts. Personally, I don''t think I''m going to initiate contact."


    I didn''t have the guts to ask her out on a date, and I was not confident that I would be able to move the situation forward to a confession anyway.


    "Yes, I see. So be it."


    Looking somewhat satisfied, Karuizawa prepared to cut the call.


    "Karuizawa."


    "What?"


    I thought maybe I wouldn''t make it in time, but after calling out to her, the phone didn''t hang up.


    "Make sure to erase the records of our phone call from your cell phone."


    "I''ve done that a long time ago. I even erase the emails."


    "As expected. All right."


    Even without instructions, Karuizawa seems to be doing a good job.


    "If it''s just these things, I''m going to hang up."


    "Yeah."


    I added in this statement to end the conversation and hung up the call.


    To be honest, I was worried about whether I should say one more thing or not, but I gave it up.


    I judged that if we were to discuss our assumptions at this stage, it would only be a burden for Karuizawa.


    Even if the timees, if it is Karuizawa, she should be able to deal with it at the very least.


    It looks like I will inevitably have to take action soon.

 Chapter 239: Chapter 2: Paper Shuffle

    <h4>Chapter 239: ?Chapter 2: Paper Shuffle</h4>


    One day, a heavy atmosphere hung over the ss.


    However, this atmosphere was by no means pessimistic. It was filled with just the right amount of tension.


    The first to take this in was ss D''s teacher, Chabashira-sensei.


    "Please find your seats. All of you seem to have made plenty of preparations."


    As soon as she walked into the ssroom, the atmosphere quickly grew heavier and became more dignified.


    Compared to before, the ss we presented her with looked natural. In this respectful atmosphere, Chabashira-sensei didn''t hide her surprise.


    "Everyone looks rather serious. It''s hard for me to believe that everyone here is part of ss D."


    "That''s because today is when you announce the results of the mid-term exam, right?"


    Ike spoke with a slightly nervous look on his face. Chabashira-sensei responded with a sly smile.


    "That''s exactly right. You''re required to drop out immediately if you fail your midterm or final exams. I''ve told you this before, so it should still be fresh in your memories. It''s natural to be nervous or anxious, but none of you even had the proper mentality until now. I''m d to see all of you growing up."


    Chabashira-senseimended her student''s new, never before seen attitude, but that doesn''t mean that our scores will be any better. The only real change has been to our mentalities.


    As a matter of course, Chabashira-sensei dared to say this.


    "However, you''ll need to be prepared for the consequences if you''ve failed. So now I''m going to post the midterm exam results. Make sure you don''t mix up your name and score."


    The reason why she reminded us is precisely that this warning is genuine. If someone was unable to ept their scores and reacted violently, the school wouldn''t hesitate to respond harshly with ample evidence from the cameras watching the students installed in every ssroom.


    "Sure enough, I can see everyone''s test scores."


    "Of course. It''s one of the rules of the school."


    Regardless of the students'' willingness to have their personal information disyed, the results for all the students in ss D were posted on the ckboard. There''s absolutely no privacy at all. The results are always revealed without reservation. Just as a salesman''s performance chart is posted for the entirepany, it reveals those at the top and those at the bottom.


    In cases like these, the ones who stand out the most are those with particrly good or bad grades. Those who fall behind are the ones who will suffer and be subjected to selfish pressure and contempt from their surroundings.


    "For all subjects, it''s fine to consider the passing grade to be a score of 40 points or more. Those who do not meet this standard will be subjected to expulsion."


    The threshold for passing the midterms was almost the same as it was for previous exams, but the situation was a little bit different.


    "The scores announced from now on will also reflect your results at the sports festivals. In terms of results, those who achieved high scores and found sess at the festival attained a score exceeding 100 points. In these cases, the score will be treated as a full score."


    The ten students who achieved the worst results during the sports festival would have to take a 10 point deduction on their midterm exams. ss D''s Sotomura had one of the worst performances in the entire grade, so he was one of the people who had to score 10 points higher in all subjects.


    However, the students who didn''t receive penalties such as Ike and Sud�� still had very stiff expressions. A system of immediate expulsion due to a single failing mark ces a heavy burden on all students both physically and mentally.


    The students watched attentively as the test results were slowly posted onto the board.


    However, Horikita showed no impatience for seeing the scores.


    "Oh!? Oh!? You''re kidding!?"


    The ranking of the results began with the lowest score. In other words, everyone expected Sud��, who came inst during both the midterm and final exams of the first semester, to ce inst once again this time around. However, the first name posted was "Haruki Yamauchi" along with his grades in various subjects. The next was "Ike Kanji", followed by Inogashira, Sat��, and then Sotomura. Sotomura usually always ced a little bit low, but for him to drop this much was undoubtedly due to the influence of the penalty from the sports festival.


    "What a crisis! Am I seriously inst ce!?"


    Fortunately, he was over 40 points in every subject, with his lowest score just barely passing with 43 points in English. His average score didn''t even reach 50 points. After receiving these results, Yamauchi felt the sensation of being dead for an instant. A substantial amount of cold sweat broke out on his face and neck.


    Sud��''s scores were even more surprising. Until today, he had been consistently positioned at the very bottom of the ss. However, with this exam, he moved up a total of 12 spots. Even when considering the points he earned from the sports festival, his aplishments were obvious. This was shown by the look of surprise our ssmates were giving him. His scores averaged out to 57 points.


    "I''ve smashed my personal-record by so much in one go!!! Do you see it!? Furthermore, it almost averages out to 60 points!"


    As soon as Sud�� found his results, he shouted and stood up, dancing around happily.


    "That score isn''t worth making a racket over. You''ve only been saved due to the sports festival. It''s honestly a broken system if you ask me."


    "Oooh dammit..."


    Sud�� was shut down by Horikita''s harsh words. He quietly returned to his seat, a bit discouraged.


    He was just like a loyal dog. Reacting to his master''s orders immediately and carrying them out.


    "Sud�� even scored an average of 57 points... The effects of the study group are outstanding."


    Even with his worst subject, English. Sud�� remarkably managed to score 52 points.


    I heard that Horikita had once again taught Sud�� and the others who were close to failing for this midterm exam. I wasn''t invited to take part in teaching them, but that''s only to be expected. From the perspective of other students, I don''t appear to be a particrly smart individual. Moreover, Horikita herself should also be skeptical of my academic ability.


    "The effect the study sessions have had are big indeed. If you are unprepared for a formal exam, it''s all but certain that you''ll fail it. However, this time the sess is probably due to other factors. It was a major help that the midterm exam this time around was made up of rtively simple problems."


    "Maybe so."


    This midterm exam was no doubt a little bit easier than the usual exam. This is because there were several questions that I suspect the school to have put in by mistake. Based on this, it seems that Horikita isn''t concerned about the results of the midterms, because she was convinced that the study group had managed to pass the exam. In contrast, Yamauchi, who finishedst, seemed unable topletely hide his frustration at losing to Sud�� by such arge margin. Horikita taught all of the students who were afraid of failing equally the same as she had before, but Sud�� had taken his time to study one-on-one with her even during his days off. The power of love is a terrifying thing. Little by little, Sud��''s academic ability seemed to be improving.


    "You''re averaging 64 points. How very ordinary. Why don''t you give up this farce and get serious?"


    "That''s the best I could do."


    Since I usually ce in the vicinity of 50 points, if I was to suddenly score 100 points, I''d inevitably be creating new issues to deal with.


    It''s just a matter of doing it in a slow and steady way.


    Having said that, it should be alright for me to raise my score higher next time, considering the jump Sud�� made.


    "I know you''re ying the fool here, it''s impossible for me to listen to anything you have to say on the matter anymore."


    "I''m not sure if you''ve ever listened to me in the first ce."


    "That''s true."


    Honestly... and then she goes and agrees with me.


    That said, even though it was the midterm exams, the questions were rtively simple, so a plethora of perfect scoresposed the final names on the results. Other sses must have also gotten very high marks on this exam.


    "As you can see, the number of people who''ve dropped out due to this exam is zero. Everyone overcame this exam without any issues."


    Chabashira-sensei was upfront with her praise for her students. It appears that there was no need to criticize us, as her attitude reserved.


    "Obviously. I''m looking forward to next month''s personal points, sensei!"


    With his elbows on his desk, Sud�� got into the swing of things and spoke confidently.


    Chabashira-sensei responds to his attitude with tolerance, without changing her smile.


    "Well, there were no problems in particr during the sports festival, so it should be nice to expect some amount of private points in November. In the three years since I''ve arrived at this school, I have never seen a ss D that''s managed to sustain zero dropouts for as long as you have. Well done."


    Chabashira-sensei praised the ss. Until today, she had never shown this type of attitude to us. Because of this, many of the students were very hesitant to ept this rare situation for what it was.


    "Being praised by you makes me feel ufortable."


    Those who are seldom praised are typically more embarrassed when they receive it.


    Horikita, however, showed no signs of carelessness. Of course, it was great that nobody failed, but she knew that Chabashira-sensei wasn''t the type of person who would end the conversation with praise.


    The more gentle her attitude, the weirder the situation became.


    Her tied ponytail swayed charmingly as she quietly began to move.


    Sensei walked ap around the ssroom, slowly passing between the rows of desks.


    When she arrived at Ike''s seat, Chabashira-sensei stopped and said:


    "You''ve ovee one exam without incident, so I''ll ask you again, what do you think of this school? I''d like to hear your evaluation."


    "Well... It''s a good school. You can get a lot of spending money if everything goes well for you. The food and everything is delicious and the rooms are beautiful."


    And then he continued, counting off with his fingers.


    "There are games for sale, movies and karaoke, and the girls are cute..."


    Thatst reason seems to be unrted to the school itself.


    "Uhm... did I say something wrong?"


    No longer able to bear her silence any longer, Ike looked up at Chabashira-sensei and raised a question.


    "No. From a student''s point of view, this school definitely provides a wonderful environment. Even from my point of view as a teacher, I also feel this school provides a lot of unimaginably good benefits to its students. It all really feels like it falls outside the realm ofmon sense."


    Sensei began to move again, passed the seat at the end of the row, and wrapped around over to my side of the ssroom.


    It gave me the feeling that I was about to be given a question in front of the ss. Can you please not ask something of me?


    Fortunately, my wish came true as Chabashira-sensei stopped before Hirata''s desk instead.


    "Hirata, have you gotten used to the school?"


    "Yes. I''ve made a lot of friends and I''m living a fulfilling campus life."


    Hirata did well to give an exemry, and reliable response.


    "Don''t you feel uneasy with the risk of having to drop out if you make a single mistake?"


    "Each time that riskes back up, I''m going to get through it together with the entire ss."


    Hirata, who always thinks of his ssmates, didn''t hesitate with his response.


    After she finished going around the ssroom, Chabashira-sensei returned to the podium.


    She seemed to be trying to confirm something, but I couldn''t determine what it was.


    If I had to make a guess, she may have wanted to know more about the morale and atmosphere of the ss. Was it to see whether or not we can confront the trials that have yet toe?


    "As I''m sure you all know, there will be an eight-subject quiz next week as part of the second semester''s final exam. I think some of you have already started studying for the exam, but I''ll remind everyone again."


    "Eh!? I''m just now feeling relieved that the midterm exam is over! Another test!?"


    The cold season has begun, and students who aren''t adept at studying will only continue to suffer from here. There will be a swift barrage of tests in the near future that students will not be able to escape. In particr, the interval between the second-semester exams is a short one.


    "There''s a week left until the quiz!? I haven''t heard anything about this!"


    Despite Ike''s shouting, the teachers of each subject had been constantly informing us about the uing quiz. I couldn''t help but feel like sighing at his ignorance of the situation.


    "Saying that you haven''t heard of it isn''t going to work, I''d love to tell you otherwise, but I can''t. Regardless, don''t worry too much about it, Ike."


    Chabashira-sensei smiled as if she was extending a thread of salvation to him.


    However, we''re all learning to know better than to think it''s done purely out of kindness.


    "Really sensei? So I can take it easy then!? Booyah!"


    Learning... at least we should be. Chabashira-sensei took her eyes off Ike and continued:


    "First of all, the quiz will have 100 questions for a total of 100 points, but the subject matter of the quizzes will be at the same level as what is expected of a third-year middle school student. That is to say, this quiz will serve as a means for us to confirm whether you remember your foundations or not. Moreover, like the mock exam from the first semester, these quizzes will not have any influence on your grades. Even if you score a 0 or a 100, it doesn''t matter. It will be used solely to determine your current ability."


    "Oh! Ooooh! Are you serious!? Yesss!"


    "However- Of course I''m going to tell you that this quiz is certainly not meaningless. Why? Because the results of this quiz will have arge influence over the uing final exam."


    Should I say it was obvious or something?


    The sports festival has already ended, so the next special test is going to begin soon.


    "What do you mean by influence? Tell us in a way that we can understand."


    I understand why Sud�� wants to ask for more information. Chabashira-sensei dares put off touching upon the true matter at hand in order to stir up anxiousness from the ss.


    "It would be nice to exin it to you in a way that makes it easy for you to understand, Sud��. The school has stipted that the results of this quiz will be used as a basis to pair you up with someone else in the ss."


    "Pair?"


    Hirata expressed his doubt over the word that seemed the most out of ce.


    "That''s right. The pairing created from the quiz will share the same fate and challenge the final exams together. The exam will be worth 100 points for each of the 8 subjects, and each subject will have 50 questions, for an overall total of 400 questions. This time around, there will also be two ways to fail the exam. The first way is simr to what all of you have already experienced. All subjects will have a minimum standard of 60 points. If the final grade your pair gets on any one subject is under 60 points, then both members of the pair will drop out of school. This 60 point standard is thebined total of each of the two partners. As an example, if Ike and Hirata are a pair, even if Ike gets a score of zero on one subject, as long as Hirata gets a 60, neither of the two will be required to drop out."


    A voice of shock leaked out of one of the students. It appears that as long as you get a reliable partner, this will be a fairly easy test.


    However, what''s the second way to fail the final exam?


    Chabashira-sensei ignored the students'' reactions and exined the other means of failing the final exam.


    "The new criteria that you''ll have to ovee to avoid expulsion is a cumtive score requirement. Even if you get above 60 points in all eight subjects, if your cumtive score is below this second standard, both partners will be expelled."


    "For this requirement, is it based on the collective total between both members of the pair?"


    "That''s right. The cumtive score will be determined by the total score of both members of the pair. The school hasn''t figured out the exact number for the minimum standard that the cumtive score will need, but in previous years the score was around 700 points."


    Both members of a pair will share their points and drop out together as well. Is this what she meant by sharing the same fate?


    For 700 points, since there are 16 total subjects between two people, it will be necessary to achieve a minimum average of 43.75 points on each subject.


    Even students with recognized academic excellence, such as Horikita or Yukimura, are at risk depending on who they''re matched with.


    "You said the school hasn''t decided on the exact borderline that the cumtive score is required to be above yet, but why is that?"


    "Don''t be so hasty Hirata. I''ll exin the borderler. The final exam will be divided into two days, where you take four subjects each day. I''ll let you know the order of the subjectster as well. In the event of an absence due to poor physical condition, the school will inquire about the legitimacy of the absence. If it is confirmed that the student had no other alternative, they will be given points based on rough estimates of their past exams. However, if the reason for the absence isn''t satisfactory, the absentee tester will be given a score of zero for all tests they miss."


    In other words, this is an absolutely inescapable test. The school even intends to regte something like our physical conditions.


    "Still, you''re starting to look a little bit like a true student of this school. In the past, you would have screamed when you heard the rules of this exam."


    "...Well, I''ve grown ustomed to it. I''ve had to do all kinds of things so far."


    There was scarcely any surprise in Ike''s response. He seemed to have a little confidence in himself.


    "That''s a confident statement, Ike. However, there are probably quite a few of you who feel the same way. Therefore, I''m going to give you all a single piece of advice. It''s best not to think that you''ve mastered everything about this school just because you''ve gotten past the first semester of the first year. In the future, all of you will have to ovee countless exams that are far harder than this one will be."


    "P-please don''t say such horrible things, sensei."


    One of the girls said, frightened by her advice.


    "Since it''s a fact, it can''t be helped. However, this special test...monly known as ''Paper Shuffle'', usually results in one or two groups of dropouts on an average year. Most of them tend to be students from ss D. This isn''t a threat, I''m simply reciting facts."


    Until this point, the ss had still been somewhat optimistic, but now the atmosphere grew tense.


    The arrival of a new special test. But what does she mean by ''Paper Shuffle''?


    "Pairs that fall below the borderline will be expelled without exception. If you think my speech is just a mere threat, you''re free to ask the senior students. You should have already begun making loose connections with them by now."


    However, even though the rules of the exam seem horrific, isn''t it a bit strange that on average only one or two groups of students have dropped out in the previous years? Depending on the pairings, the exam could turn out to be devastating.


    Basically, it''s like this right?


    "Finally, I''ll specify the penalties for the formal examination. Although it shouldn''t need to be said, cheating is prohibited during the examination. Cheaters will be immediately disqualified and expelled from school together with their partner. This is not limited to this examination, it also applies to all midterm and final examinations."


    Cheating is equivalent to dropping out of school. At first nce, this may seem like a severe punishment. If this was an ordinary high school, the punishment would be a zero on the final exams along with some admonition, or at most, suspension. However, since failing the exam will immediately get you expelled anyways, it''s inevitable that cheating would be dealt with the same way. The significance of this special warning is to prevent students from getting ahead of themselves and making mistakes. I''ll ept this as Chabashira-sensei''s advice.


    However, the problem for this exam is the pairing system.


    "After I receive the results of the quiz, I will inform you about the decision method for the pairings."


    Immediately after hearing this, I quietly grabbed hold of my pen. The person sitting next to me grabbed her pen at almost the same time and began to record the midterm results disyed on the ckboard.


    I cast a nce at the situation and ced my pen back on the desk.


    I immediately felt how unnecessary my actions were.


    "After the quiz, is it? If you get matched with the person inst ce, wouldn''t you be in big trouble?"


    "Ugh! I''m humiliated by Ken! I''ll study and absolutely change this!"


    "Don''t force yourself. You''re just talking big. There''s still so much more toe from my studies."


    Yamauchi was blown away with regret as he slouched down into his desk in agony. Although Sud�� also spoke big, as long as Horikita was there, he seemed to be willing to continue studying endlessly, and for exactly that reason his words were somewhat convincing.


    Well, that''s not what''s important here. The school doesn''t intend to teach us how the pairs are decided at the present time. That is, there''s a high chance that there''s something that we can learn that will influence who we''re matched with. Undoubtedly, some of the students who have taken part in the special and written exams should have noticed this by now, including Horikita who was writing next to me.


    "There''s one more thing. The school will ask you to consider this final exam from yet another perspective."


    "There''s one more thing we need to do?"


    As the ss was slightly upset, Hirata responds as if to summarize the situation.


    "Yes. First of all, you will be asked to brainstorm and write your own final exam questions. The questions you write will be the questions on the final of one of the other three sses. This is to say, you will have tounch an ''attack'' against one of the other sses, and the ss that intercepts this attack will have to ''defend''. The school willpare the overall grades on the finals between the two sses, and the ss who wins will receive a total of 50 ss Points from the losing ss."


    In other words, in order for a pair to avoid failing, they have to score above a 60 in all subjects, as well as collectively exceed a total score of around 700 points. Furthermore, as a ss, we have to achieve an overall score higher than the sses that we''repeting against.


    "Depending on thebination, is it possible for there to be a gap in the private points? Let''s say ss A attacks ss B and ss D attacks ss A. Assuming that ss A sessfully manages to attack and defend, they will get a total of 100 ss Points. But if ss A attacks ss D and ss D attacks ss A, it would only be a trade-off of 50 ss Points, right?"


    "There are clear rules on this. In the case of a direct confrontation, the number of ss Points being wagered will change to 100, so don''t worry. It''s rare, but if the overall grades of each ss end up being the same, it ends as a draw. In which case, there won''t be any change in the overall number of points."


    "We have toe up with problems and write out questions for the students of other sses... I''ve never heard of such a thing. How will this be executed? If someone was to make their questions impossible to answer, I think the test will end up being very difficult but..."


    "Oh, yeah! Such as stuff we haven''t been taught, or nonsense trap questions! That''s impossible!"


    Ike and the others were holding up their hands in defeat.


    "Of course, it will certainly end up that way if it was all left up to the students. For this reason, the questions you create will be strictly and fairly checked by our teachers. If there are problems that fall beyond the scope of the material, or can not be answered with what is provided in the question, we will require that you amend it. Through a system of constant revision of uneptable questions, we will ensure that everyone creates fair questions. It won''t be anything like the situation you''re concerned about. Ike, does this make sense to you?"


    "Um, somewhat..."


    It''s easy to say, but it isn''t that simple.


    "Making 400 questions... that seems like it''s going to be a pretty tight schedule."


    There is about a month left until the exam begins. One person would have to make ten to fifteen questions a day. Although it should be said that they will need to be prepared even faster than that so we''ll have time to make corrections when the school doesn''t ept some of the questions. After you take into ount ss D''s ''shorings'', the next month begins to look quite bleak. Hirata seems to understand this as well, and looked like he was losing his bearings a little.


    "In the event that the questions and answers are notpleted in time, relief measures will be implemented for you. Our own pre-made questions will be used after the deadline. However, please note that that difficulty of the questions prepared by the school will be lower."


    The so-called relief measures sound nice, but in reality, it would be like admitting defeat.


    At all costs, we will need to create the questions and answers. In addition to their own studies, the leaders of each ss have to think about the questions they''ll give to the other sses. It''s likely that this will be a very hard exam.


    "When ites to creating your questions, you are free to consult students in other sses and school years, utilize the inte, consult your teacher, or decide amongst yourselves. There are no particr limitations. As long as it is a question the school allows, difficult or easy, we do not care about the content."


    "The final exam that we have to challenge, of course, will be one that another ss will create for us, right?"


    "That''s true. You''re probably curious about how the ss you''re attacking is chosen, but the method for determining that is easy to understand. A student simply needs to nominate your desired ss and I will report it to the school. If and when there''s more than one nomination for the same ss, the school will call upon a representative and you''ll draw lots. In turn, if there is no ovep, your nomination is epted and that''s the ss you''ll be writing questions for. I''ll hear your nomination the day before the quiz next week. You should think carefully about your decision until then."


    The final exam is usually about facing the school, but this time it''s essentially a one-on-one fight with another ss?


    In this way,plex mechanisms are involved in this exam, in addition to what exactly the point boundary for each pair is.


    "That''s it for the preliminary exnation of the quiz and final exam. The rest is up to you to think about."


    Chabashira-sensei summed it up this way, and with that, today''s ss came to an end.

 Chapter 240 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    "I''m going to start a meeting, Ayanok��ji-kun. Can you get Hirata-kun over here for me?"


    Horikita stood up and said this immediately after the special test was announced.


    "I understand."


    I answered briefly, then approached Hirata. Horikita went to Sud�� at the same time. As of now, ss D has gradually started receiving attention from the other sses.


    There have been changes for me as well.


    I had been able to stick in the background before, but now I''ve made a name for myself by running in the ry race in the sports festival. I''ll undoubtedly be in the sights of Ry��en or Ichinose as they look for the presence behind Horikita.


    So, what should I do about that?


    Keep my distance away from Horikita? Suddenly straying away from her would obviously raise suspicions.


    In that case, should I wait around as usual for the situation to pass? As long as I''m around Horikita, I''m bound to be suspected.


    I guess in the end nothing will change even if I do something.


    The other side will probably be ignorant of my true thoughts and over-interpret my actions on their own.


    Then, I shall aim to return to how things were at the start of the year.


    Horikita has only made a few friends so far, so there were many situations where getting involved with her was inevitable. However, that should be different in the future. Starting with Sud��, her contact with people such as Hirata and Karuizawa should gradually increase.


    And as that happens, I can slowly fade into the background.


    I do want to get on better terms with her, but I do not intend to be at the mercy Chabashira-sensei.


    If they can go about handling the ss on their own, my burden will naturally be lessened.


    That''s how I see it. Chabashira-sensei shouldn''t be particrly attached to me being the one to cause ss D to rise. Logically, she should be satisfied with any student willing to take on the task.


    As for why she did not hesitate to threaten me to reach ss A, I''m not interested in Chabashira-sensei''s intentions.


    However, now is not the time to let go of Horikita.


    If I let go of the reins here, ss D will spiral out of control and even potentially copse altogether. I''m going to gather people around Horikita before quietly fading out of the picture.


    The important thing is the procedure, followed by preparation and results.


    "It seems he will being soon."


    I called out to Hirata, who was talking to a ssmate, and then went back to my seat.


    "Same thing on my end."


    Sud�� left to go to the bathroom. He was the first person out the door.


    "So, what should we think of this test?"


    Horikita asked prematurely before people would start to gather.


    "We just need to listen to the words of Chabashira-sensei to understand it. This should be a more difficult test than previous ones. The standard that needs to be met to avoid failing is easy, but if our goal is to beat other sses, our total score will have to be pretty high. Plus, the pairing system is tricky. Add to that the fact that another ss is going to write the test for us, and we can predict that the degree of difficulty will effectively double. It will be particrly challenging if we''re up against a ss that makes their questions more challenging than they need to be. Depending on how a question is phrased, even if the answers are the same, the response rate can change significantly."


    "Yeah... this time it''s not just about reading strategies, it''s also about testing our ability to create problems."


    It is impossible toe out ahead in this exam if we only teach students who are worried about failing, as we had with the midterms. Ideally, we would look to grasp the weaknesses of other sses, but it''s doubtful that they would readily reveal those to us.


    However, many of the things we have to do are the same as what we had to do for the midterms.


    In that sense, this test could be considered less difficult than either of the summer special exams. Just as the sports festival tests the ss''s physical strength, this test can be said to be a test of the ss''s academic knowledge.


    "If you can do something, you should do it. After all, we''ve been given hints."


    "Well, I''m aware of that."


    Horikita answered calmly and continued:


    "You always pay attention to what the other person says and does. This school loves to hide hints in everything they tell us. The key facts that should be picked out from what Chabashira-sensei told us are that the results of these quizzes will not affect our grades, that the criteria for failing the overall grade has yet to be determined, and that who is chosen as our partner will be determined after the quizzes end.


    I couldn''t help but smile in the face of this perfect and delightful understanding.


    Soon after, Hirata, who had been called over, came to meet with us.


    "Thanks for waiting. This is to discuss our ns for the final exam, correct?"


    He then calls over Karuizawa. Karuizawa stares at us with annoyance, but ultimately responds to his request and approaches Horikita.


    "I''m sorry, I thought it would be better if we discussed this right away."


    At the beginning of the school year, anyone would have been surprised to hear Horikita ask for anyone, but now that Horikita acted as a representative for the ss, students had begun to take it naturally.


    "If it''s alright with you, I''d like to start right away."


    "What, here? I object. Since we''re just going to be talking, let''s go to Pallet. Shall we, Y��suke?"


    Karuizawa sped Hirata''s arm and pulled to indicate her presence. When I first met Karuizawa, she would often do things like this and act like a spoiled brat. Pallet, by the way, is a cafe on campus. It''s a vibrant ce where many female students gather during lunch break and after school. When I looked at Karuizawa, our eyes met for a moment. I don''t remember saying anything in particr, but Karuizawa quickly detached from Hirata''s arm, although she remained visibly irritated.


    "We don''t know where the enemy''s eyes will be, but... oh well."


    It would be easier for Horikita to move with the group than for her to challenge Karuizawa here. Although Horikita herself is not self-conscious, this part of her has grown.


    "Well, can I join you?"


    The one who said that was our ssmate - Kushida Kiky��.


    "Will it cause you any trouble...?"


    "I''m fine with it. Kushida-san knows everything about the ss. And considering the type of test the final exam is, I''d like to hear everyone''s opinions on the matter first."


    Karuizawa''s position was that everything was OK, and answered first. So, what will Horikita do?


    "Sure, Kushida-san. I was going to call for you sooner orter anyway."


    Horikita agreed at once, as if she was agreeing with Karuizawa to avoid trouble.


    "Could you three please head over there first? I''ll settle my affairs here and then join you."


    The three of them agreed without any particr objection, and left to the cafe.


    "Is it alright to let her join us?"


    Kushida is a valuable fighting force for ss D, but her rtionship with Horikita isplicated. Although the details are only known by the two of them, it is difficult to guarantee that Kushida will not attempt to obstruct what we do.


    Moreover, ss D was put into a crisis during the sports festival because of Kushida''s betrayal.


    "Wouldn''t it be strange to refuse in a scene like that?"


    That is true. Did Horikita really ept this though?


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Suzune."


    "Never mind that. The venue for the discussion has changed. They''re waiting for us at Pallet."


    "Oh, so uh. I''m sorry, can I go to the club just to show my face? I just remembered that my seniors asked for me to attend. I think it''ll be over in twenty or thirty minutes."


    "I don''t mind. Come and meet me as soon as you''re done."


    Sud�� grinned, grabbed his backpack and hurried out of the ssroom.


    As she waste for the discussion, Horikita picked up her bag. I decided to head out as well.


    "Then I''m going back home. Best of luck with everything."


    "Wait a minute. You''re invited to this as well. As an intermediary between Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san, you are indispensable. I don''t have very much influence on them right now."


    "...Of course it would be like this. Although you say you don''t have very much influence, I think you can control the ss smoothly to some extent. Besides, the final exam is the umtion of these uing quizzes. You handled the midterm exam without my help with your study group."


    As a matter of fact, she handled that entire situation on her own ord. These quizzes are just one step away from that.


    "If you only look at that point, maybe so. But if Kushida is there, it''s a different story. This is an exception. And I have something to tell you first. Can I at least ask you to participate in today''s discussion? Or, are you not interested in what she''s up to?"


    That statement was very sly. Honesty is the best way to answer something like this.


    "It would be a lie to say I''m not interested."


    She treats everyone in the ss the same, so why is it that she''s so hostile to Horikita?


    For me, that is a very puzzling thing. I''m kind of interested in the situation.


    "If you can ept that and attend today''s discussion, then I''ll tell you."


    Horikita asserted. She seemed to have a reason for bringing it up at this moment.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to make a fuss about her past, but I think it''s necessary to tell you first, so let me talk. Because I think the results should be useful to me. "


    "I thought you weren''t going to tell me about Kushida."


    "On what basis do you think that?"


    "You haven''t said anything about Kushida so far, have you? It''s probably better to say that I can''t imagine you of all people getting involved in a hostile rtionship with somebody. When did you be involved with Kushida?"


    I squinted to confirm Horikita''s expression. She was stiffer than I thought.


    "I can''t tell you here. Do you understand?"


    Though no one was paying attention to our conversation, there are countless eyes and ears in the ssroom.


    "...I see. I guess I''ll apany you then."


    I''m looking forward to a story worthy of this effort.


    After we got out of the corridor and passed through the crowd, Horikita whispered:


    "Where do you want me to start from?"


    "From the beginning. Because all I know is that the two of you are not on good terms with one another."


    And the dark side of Kushida. I want to know more about that. However, I have deliberately neglected to mention this because I don''t know what Horikita knows or ns to say.


    "Let me tell you first, I don''t know much about Kushida Kiky��. Where did you and Kushida-san meet in the first ce?"


    This is probably a matter of confirmation. Let me reply earnestly:


    "On the bus."


    "That''s right. Like you, the first time I saw Kushida-san was on the bus on the day of admission."


    I remember that matter now. There was an old woman who had to stand because there were no open seats. Kushida reached out to the old woman and tried to get other passengers to give up their seats. It was a good deed in itself, a kindness that no one would reproach. But unfortunately, I remember that nobody had decided to give up their seat until Kushida had put in quite a bit of effort in convincing someone to give theirs up. I also had had no intention to give my seat up, so the entire situation had asting impression on me.


    "It would have had to be then if she had begun to hate you... but if it was that interaction, it would be needless to say that K��enji, who had refused to give up his own seat even after a direct confrontation, would be a far better target for her hatred than someone who simply watched the situation go down. This isn''t even considering that she would also hate me if that were the reason."


    I didn''t mean to say that Kushida liked me, but she only showed this unusually strong hostility to Horikita.


    "I didn''t know Kushida-san at the time. No, I did not remember it exactly."


    "Does that mean that you and Kushida interacted before you met on the bus?"


    "Well, she and I are from the same middle school. That school is in a totally different prefecture, and this is a very special high school. She probably never dreamed that there would be people from the same ce as her."


    "I see."


    As I heard this, it solved a great mystery. Before I met them, the bond between Horikita and Kushida had already begun.


    In that case, I can understand. That I couldn''t understand before hearing this was inevitable.


    "I thought of this after we held the study group in the first semester. My middle school was a big school with over one thousand students, and I don''t remember ever being in the same ss as Kushida-san."


    I would not at all be surprised to learn that Horikita was also like this in her middle school days.


    She should have made no friends, spending every day quietly indulging herself in her schoolwork.


    "What kind of student was Kushida during middle school?"


    We didn''t go straight to Pallet. Because we judged that the conversation might take some time, we walked around the school for a bit. The farther away from the cafe that you get, the less popted the area is.


    "Who knows. Like I just said, she and I didn''t interact with each other. However, I can say that she was just as popr there as she is here, if not more so. In retrospect, she was certainly the centerpiece of her ss during all kinds of events back then. She was a popr person, who was kind to everyone and always left a good impression. I don''t think that she joined the student council, but she would definitely have been invited to join."


    If she had held a position, Horikita would probably have remembered that she was in the same grade. Indeed, the Kushida I know has never held any position at all.


    Perhaps, as Horikita testified, the perfect personality that Kushida demonstrates in high school is the same as the one she had in middle school.


    The two seemed to have crossed paths, but in fact, they didn''t. I can''t solve the mystery of why Kushida was so disgusted by Horikita. The answer is probably hidden in the follow-up to this topic.


    "I don''t think she hates you because she can''t be your friend."


    It''s not just a question of whether or not she can make one hundred friends. Even if it''s Kushida, nobody had the means to be friends with the entire school poption.


    "Well, the key is what I''m going to say next. But you have to remember that this is just a rumor. The full truth is something only Kushida-san knows."


    Horikita got to the point and began to speak seriously.


    "Something happened as graduation was approaching near the end of February where a ss broke apart."


    "It wasn''t the flu, was it?"


    "Well, the rumors reached me immediately -- it was said that a certain school girl had caused a ss breakdown, and that ss did not return to its original condition until after I had already graduated."


    "I don''t even need to ask who that schoolgirl is, right?"


    "It was Kushida-san. But I do not know the details as to how the ss was driven to the point of copse. I''m afraid the school ispletely hiding the news as well. If the truth was made public, the credibility of the school would be reduced. Also, it would likely have an impact on the education process and the employment of faculty. Even so, the school couldn''t contain the fire. Rumors inevitably began spreading among the students based on all kinds of spections."


    "Do you remember anything, even if it''s just a rumor?"


    I wanted to know what kind of situation it was. Horikita spoke as if remembering the past.


    "As soon as the incident came to light, some students from my ss were talking about it. They had said that the ssroom waspletely ruined and the ckboard and tables were covered with nderous graffiti."


    "To be covered with nderous graffiti... Is it possible to conclude that Kushida was being bullied?"


    "I don''t know, there were too many rumors. Things like someone from the ss was doing the bullying, or that she was bullying someone in the ss herself. I also recall there being rumors of serious acts of violence, but those are not as clear."


    In short, there seemed to be countless rumors going around.


    "But I stopped hearing those rumors in the blink of an eye. It became impossible to talk about it. There was a ss that had been disbanded, but it was treated as if nothing had happened in the first ce."


    There had to have been some form of external pressure.


    "In any case, if the information is this limited, you not knowing that Kushida was the cause of the ss''s copse can be excused. I doubt you were very interested in things like that at the time."


    "Exactly. At the time I was focused on the entrance exam for this school. I was certain about the academic ability required for the examination, so I did not pay very much attention to what was happening."


    To be expected. Even if her school''s ratings dropped, she would have been confident enough in her ability to get in.


    An event, thought to have been caused by Kushida, had caused a ss to copse. I''m certain that is a serious matter that would have an impact on further education or employment. I can''t imagine the Kushida I know now doing anything like this. If the rumors are urate, it would be understandable that she could not spare anyone who knew the truth. If this were toe to light, I have no doubt that Kushida''s current position in the school wille to an end.


    "If we put things in order, there was an incident caused by Kushida, and we don''t know the specifics of what happened. But Kushida herself doesn''t know that you don''t know the specifics. She thinks that since you are from the same middle school, you should know the details to a certain extent. Is that everything?"


    "Actually, she isn''t exactly wrong because I do know that she was responsible for the incident."


    She sighed. I began to see under what conditions Horikita had been ced.


    In short, Kushida''s one-sided misunderstanding and hostility is the cause for all of this. For Kushida, keeping her past hidden is important enough to her that she is willing to go to all of this effort to hide itpletely.


    Even if Horikita said she didn''t know about the incident, Kushida wouldn''t believe her. For Kushida, exactly how much Horikita knows may be trivial. The fact that we''re speaking about this in the first ce is evidence that Horikita knows about her past. It''s very tricky.


    "Then again, I don''t understand."


    "Are you referring to the content of the incident?"


    "Well, it''s all a mystery, and it''s even unpleasant. Do you think it''s simple for a ss that doesn''t have any problems to suddenly copse?"


    Horikita shook her head.


    "Kushida was the trigger, which means that she may have caused the ss to copse on her own. How serious a thing does a student have to do to cause that?"


    If it was simply a matter of bullying, it wouldn''t be able to cause an event of that magnitude. If that were the case, I would only be able to remove one or two people from the ss, at most.


    "I think so too. To be honest, I can''t imagine what would need to happen to cause something like that."


    Even if I wanted the current ss D to disintegrate, it wouldn''t be so easy to do.


    "Powerful weapons would be required if the ss is to disintegrate."


    "Yeah..."


    The weapons referred to here are not purely physical in meaning, but also include a variety of methods.


    "If you were going to break up the ss, which tactics would you use?"


    "I''m sorry to answer your question with another question, but I feel like this one will get us to the point faster. Do you know what the strongest weapon in the world is? Let''s limit the question to things that can be manipted by Kushida. Think about it."


    "I think I told you before. I think ''violence'' is the most powerful weapon a person has. To be honest, ''violence'' has a unique intensity. No matter how clever a schr or exalted a politician, in the end, they will fall in the face of powerful violence. As long as the conditions are met, it''s not impossible to disintegrate a ss, because it''s just a matter of sending everyone to the hospital."


    Though dangerous, Horikita''s example isn''t incorrect. The ss would ultimately be broken up.


    "Yes, I do not dispute that violence is one of the strongest weapons. That said, it''s impossible for Kushida to force everyone into desperation with violence. That would be an incredibly huge event."


    If Kushida came to school rushing around everywhere with a chainsaw, the school wouldn''t have been able to keep quiet about it. It would have caused a lot of drama and controversy on TV.


    "What if there''s something else that doesn''t lose out to the unique intensity of violence and can insteadpete with it?"


    "Did you think of something? How she disintegrated the ss?"


    "If, as a premise, it was up to me to execute it. My answer would have to be..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Horikita interrupted me, she thought once again and said:


    "I would like to say ''authority'', but that''s difficult to implement in campus life..."


    Though she thought of the answer, she seemed to have no confidence in it.


    "Authority is a very capable thing if it can be exercised, except in this case. Even the student president of this school can''t help it. There is no way to break up a ss with authority."


    "Then what is it? The tool that anyone can manipte and use as a weapon to disintegrate an entire ss."


    "It''s not limited to Kushida, what kind of weapon can be manipted by anyone? The answer would be a ''lie''. Humans are inherently liars, so anyone can manipte them. But depending on the time and ce, a lie can even have the power to devour violence."


    Statistics clearly show that people lie two or three times a day. At first nce, it may seem impossible, but the definition of a lie is broad. "I''m just tired", "I caught a cold", "I didn''t notice the email" and "It''s fine". All kinds of words contain lies.


    "Lies... yes, maybe so."


    Lies are powerful. A lie can even kill someone.


    "Well, then, I''ll speed this up. For example, assuming that you''re using your strongest weapons, ''violence'' and ''lies'', would you be able to break up ss D? Try to think about it."


    "I wouldn''t say absolutely no way, but I can''t say for sure. Try to imagine, even if you have to rely on violence to fight, there are several people I feel that it would be difficult to defeat. To tell you the truth, I can''t imagine beating Sud�� or K��enji in an honest fight with my bare hands. On top of that, there are people like you whose strength is uncertain. Even if a weapon is prepared ahead of time, or I resort to attacking in the dark, if others adopt those strategies themselves it bes a totally different story. This really is close to impossible to determine."


    Horikita seemed to take this more seriously than I thought, and she struggled to figure out the best way she could handle it.


    "That conclusion is correct. Violence can be used by anyone, but the conditions get ratherplicated."


    "Having said that, I also wouldn''t be able to control itpletely even if I had to lie. Besides, there are many students in the ss who are better at lying than they are at being violent, so there''s no way around it. That fighting style isn''t for me either."


    Horikita tried several simtions but seemed unable to give an answer.


    "If we limited the situation to using one of the tactics, I don''t think Kushida has the ability to be violent. In other words, it''s a logical conclusion to think that she used a lie to break up the ss."


    "Yeah..."


    "But, can she do that?"


    "I don''t know. It might not be impossible, but it''s definitely impossible for me."


    It''s not that hard to force a single man into a corner. But if it''s the whole ss, it''s a different story.


    "Can Kushida manipte violence or lies that we can''t even imagine? Or --"


    Does Kushida possess a powerful weapon that doesn''t belong to either?


    I don''t know what weapon Kushida uses, but she does have a high chance of breaking up our ss. If Kushida was also a victim of a ss break-up, she wouldn''t be so hostile towards Horikita.


    "Kushida-san told me to my face that she would expel the people who knew about her past no matter what. If necessary, she will also go and make alliances with students like Katsuragi-kun, Sakayanagi-san, or Ichinose-san in order to force me into an adverse situation. As a matter of fact, she already joined hands with Ry��en-kun to try to frame me. As long as I stay in this school, even if ss D is in a bad situation, she won''t ease up on her attacks on me."


    "It''s really tricky. It means she has made the conscious decision to break up the ss for the sake of hiding her past."


    "There''s no doubt about that."


    Since she has already made such a deration to Horikita, it would be for the best to take her threat seriously.


    After making such a deration of war to Horikita, Kushida requested to take part in the discussions with Horikita and Hirata. Publicly, it looked as if she was looking to help with the influence she had in the ss, but in the background, she''s been engaging in hostile acts... That is, the possibility of her being a spy is pretty high. However, even if there is the possibility of spying, we can not simply reject Kushida. Kushida has established a lot of trust in ss D, so if she was suddenly treated like an outsider, it may provoke a feeling of distrust from those around her.


    "Let me confirm one thing, Horikita. What are you going to do about Kushida?"


    "What am I going to do? I only have a few options to choose from in the first ce. I can insist to Kushida and say ''I don''t know the details of your past,'' or I can say ''I will never speak about your past to anyone,'' and hope that she epts it."


    "It''s not that easy. Kushida will continue to hold doubts no matter what, and there is a possibility that knowing that she caused a ss back in middle school to copse is enough to consider you as an enemy anyways."


    Horikita asked me for advice like this, and Kushida should be fully aware of it.


    With that in mind, it''s no wonder that I was included in the list of people she wanted to drop out of school...


    Let''s leave this be for now.


    "There is no other way than to simply talk to her, is there not?"


    "I agree. This is a matter of discussion and asking for assistance. As you said, getting her to ept it from the bottom of her heart would be the only solution."


    Even if she is forced to ept it at first, Kushida will eventually vigorously resist it if she hasn''t truthfully epted Horikita.


    "Then don''t think about it."


    "I hear what you''re saying, and I think I''vee to a conclusion on what to do here. In order to reach ss A, it might be necessary to make the tough decision to give up on attempting to persuade Kushida."


    After I say this, Horikita res at me with an angry expression.


    "Do you mean... Getting Kushida-san kicked out of school?"


    I didn''t deny it and nodded silently. It''s tactical basics to strike before your enemy does.


    Horikita didn''t object to it, despite showing a look of disgust on her face.


    "I didn''t expect you to propose something on the level of getting her expelled ourselves. When I had resigned to let Sud��-kun fail the midterms and drop-out, weren''t you the one who convinced me to do otherwise? But I understood. I understood that while it might be easier to let them fail, we would be sacrificing the strengths that they would bring to the sster on. In all honesty, if I had given up on Sud��-kun back then, the oue of the sports festival would have been even grimmer than it ended up being. Plus, you could even see the improvement that Sud��-kun made during the midterm exams. Am I wrong?"


    So Horikita, who finds friends unnecessary and thrives in loneliness has managed to change this much. Horikita had stopped living in her own world and the sudden change had left me surprised. Even though the change is good, her response was unrealistic. Horikita hasn''t always been the best at friendly dialogue, so I have doubts at how realistic it would be to try and convince Kushida. Although I would like to praise her for her results with Sud��, the situation at hand is very different.


    "This situation is notparable to teaching people how to study to avoid dropping out of school. To be honest, I didn''t think that the reason behind Kushida''s actions would be such a one-sided hatred. I agree with your point that it would be better if we didn''t have to resort to measures like this, and I''m d to see that your way of thinking has changed, but this situation is different. As long as you''re at this school, Kushida will keep getting in your way. In this way, the unity of ss D and the institution of the school system itself will copse. If you don''t do something about it now, are you sure you won''t regret itter?"


    In response to my opinion, Horikita did not appear swayed at all.


    On the contrary, it seemed as though her own stance on the matter solidified even further. Her eyebrows rose quickly.


    "She is very skilled. It''s needless to say that she has the ability to get others to work together, but she''s also quite adept at observing the abilities of others. If she were willing to work together with us, she would be a really strong addition to ss D."


    I''m not going to deny that. If Kushida honestly worked to better ss D, she would indeed be quite reliable.


    Having said that, is that really possible?


    "The matter with her is my responsibility to face. I can''t just abandon her. I''ll keep talking with her and I''ll make sure she understands."


    Did she choose the path of misery herself? Horikita seriously seems to intend to face Kushida for the sake of the ss. It''s clear that no matter what I say, nothing will change her mind on this.


    "I understand. If you say as much, I''ll stand by and watch."


    If you show me such a firm will with your eyes, I''ll also want to believe in the possibility of getting along together.


    I wonder if she''ll be able to turn Kushida into a partner, just as she did with Sud��.


    "I wasn''t asking for your help on the matter. This isn''t a problem for you to solve."


    "Yeah, it''s entirely not a problem I should interfere in."


    We had talked for a long time and almost made a fullp around campus. We should be arriving in the area Pallet is at soon.


    "I told you about Kushida-san because I know you won''t say anything about it to anyone, and because I thought you would understand and agree with me."


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t meet your expectations."


    Although she merely stated her straightforward opinion, we ended up disagreeing in the end.


    "Now that I have provided you with valuable information, would you please answer a question of my own?"


    "What kind of question?"


    Horikita stopped and looked at me with the same firmness as before. It seems that apart from the matter of Kushida, she has another thing she wants to discuss.


    "After the sports festival... What did you do to Ry��en?"


    "What did I do?"


    To be asked this question... Horikita was the one who dealt with most of Ry��en''s schemes. I don''t know exactly what Ry��en did during the sports festival.


    If the situation yed out as I had theorized it would, then there''s only one response I can give her.


    "I only influenced what happened at the end. I stopped Ry��en''s n from seeding.


    "You mean you recorded the conversation Ry��en had with the others from ss C?"


    I affirmed her by nodding lightly.


    "A recording of another ss''s strategy meeting isn''t something that''s easy to get your hands on. How did you get that kind of thing? Ry��en-kun had said there was a spy, but you don''t have a deep enough connection with someone who would expose ss C, do you?"


    Of course, Horikita wouldn''t know about the incident on the cruise ship between Karuizawa and ss C''s Manabe.


    "I used every means at my disposal. Getting that audio file was just exercising one of them."


    "There''s another thing. I''m angry that you backed me up on your own, it means that you''re acting on the premise that I will fail. But, I guess it actually turned out how you expected, so I can''t really argue with it. Moreover, I was forbidden from looking into your affairs, so I can''t ask for the answer. It was a tricky situation... If you hadn''t done something, I would... Thank you."


    "That''s a very roundabout thank you."


    I thought I was going to be severely criticized and wasn''t expecting her to finally give her thanks.


    "I had promised to cooperate to a certain extent, so I will at least do that much."


    "Although I think this may be an unnecessary intercession, is it okay to make such conspicuous movements? Because of this incident, Ry��en-kun should now be entirely convinced that there is someone in ss D working behind the scenes. Logically, you''re still a candidate on his list. I think the peaceful days that you like so much are going to be in jeopardy."


    Horikita is right. The situation is not what I was expecting.


    But that wish is hard to imagine now anyways. Chabashira-sensei had vaguely brought up that man, plus there''s Sakayanagi who knows my past. Ultimately, no one knows what will happen in the end. In the future, the existence of Horikita may be a trump card.


    In short, I''m desperately looking for what to do to stabilize my life moving forward.


    Horikita waited for my answer with a look saying ''What do you think?''


    "Oh yeah... Hold on."


    "You think for so long and can''t even answer. I''m beginning to lose my understanding of you as a person."


    "You didn''t know me from the beginning."


    "That''s true."


    In any case, Horikita doesn''t have the leisure time to concentrate on Ry��en or me.


    If she doesn''t deal with the poison that Kushida has hidden inside ss D, there wouldn''t be any point in thinking of other things.

 Chapter 241 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    "Ah, mou- What did you do? You are toote already so how about an apology?"


    As soon as we arrived at Pallet, Karuizawa red at Horikita and immediately startedining.


    "We''ll start right away. After all, Hirata-kun has club activities to get to."


    "Wow, ignore me. As expected of Horikita-san."


    Horikita disregarded Karuizawa''s request for an apology and sat down at her seat.


    "And you still didn''t apologize at all."


    With the two of us now present, the group at the table consisted of Hirata, Karuizawa, Kushida, as well as Sud��.


    It''s true that there''s not much time left until club activities begin.


    It''s already about 3:50 in the afternoon. Club activities start at around 4:30. The most anxious one of us should be Hirata as a member of the ser club, but he was very calm and maintained his smile. He seemed to be looking forward to this meeting, his youthful eyes shining brightly.


    After Horikita took her seat, without even ordering a beverage, she spoke to the group:


    "Well, let''s start with these uing quizzes."


    "Should we be concerned about those? All of these tests are being held one after the other. It''s a burden to have to study for all of them. Plus, thankfully the school said that the results of those quizzes won''t be reflected in our grades at all."


    Midterms, quizzes, and then finals. This storm of constant studying would undoubtedly be an unbearable pressure on students whock the proper study skills.


    "Well, I don''t intend to force people to study for these quizzes. But I don''t think the school is having us do these quizzes purely for the purpose of seeing the students'' academic strength. We just finished, and passed, the midterm exams after all."


    "Isn''t it because the midterms this semester had really simple questions?"


    "So you''re saying that the quizzes will then be really difficult? That would only be inefficient for the school."


    If they made these uing quizzes really difficult, it would defeat the purpose of a midterm exam in the first ce. It would be like putting the cart before the horse.


    "In other words, the quiz itself is meaningful, right? Does the school have a goal in mind outside of seeing our academic ability?"


    "Wait what? What do you mean, Y��suke-kun?"


    Although she didn''t show much interest in Horikita''s remarks, Karuizawa became invested after Hirata started showing concern.


    "If the purpose for the quizzes is not to confirm our schstic ability, then there can only be one other reason for them. The results of the quizzes will decide the partner selection for the final exams. That''s the only thing it could be."


    Sud�� had a serious expression as he listened to Hirata and Horikita''s discussion.


    "Do you understand, Sud��?"


    "...Barely."


    It appears that his understanding of the situation seemed to be rather dubious. They continued on with the discussion despite this.


    "There must be a process for determining your partner for the finals hidden in these quizzes. In other words, as long as we figure out this process, we can gain an advantage in the final exam."


    "What does that mean, Ayanok��ji?"


    Sud�� whispers to me quietly. He didn''t ask Horikita directly to make sure that he didn''t interrupt their ongoing dialogue.


    "It means that controlling the oue of the quiz is the first condition for passing the final exam."


    "Ah! That''s what I thought too."


    Sud��''s eyes lit up brilliantly. He was spreading a lie he couldn''t possibly keep up with.


    Horikita''s interpretation was undoubtedly correct. The quizzes certainly determine who you ultimately get matched up with. This means there must be a sorting system that we can learn about ahead of time.


    The school promised to eventually exin it to the students so they don''t end up makingplex, strange decisions.


    As to how thoroughly Horikita understands the situation, I can do nothing but watch.


    "Like matching up people with simr scores, something like that?"


    Karuizawa properly understood the situation and casually proposed an idea.


    "Or matching people who answered the same for each question?"


    Sud�� heard this and desperately worked his head to give input of his own.


    "Neither possibility can be denied as there is no way we can know for sure."


    Hirata seemed to have some doubts about Horikita''s response. The smile on his face vanished and turned into a serious expression.


    "I understand the general outline of the situation, but I have some doubts about the sorting process."


    "What would those be? No matter what you have to say, I''d be d to hear your opinion."


    Horikita prompted for Hirata to share his thoughts on the matter with a weing gaze.


    "To find out the truth behind something like the sorting mechanism, I feel like if we were to consult senior students we could get an answer pretty quickly. If this test was conducted in the previous years, the likelihood that the rules are the same would be pretty high. Isn''t that what the teachers have been trying to hide?"


    Kushida had been listening in silence all this time, but after hearing this, she chimed in with some words of agreement.


    "I''m a bit curious about that as well. I think that they would be willing to tell me if they were a good friend of mine."


    If it''s a simple rule, it would be safe to tell us from the start. Since we didn''t get any exnation, it''s more likely that there are no rules against doing this, or that the rules areplex. This is what they seemed to be trying to say.


    "As expected of Y��suke-kun! That''s right!"


    Horikita red at Karuizawa as she showered Hirata with praise before folding her arms in contemtion.


    "I don''t know for sure if Hirata''s idea is correct, but the school probably won''t be hostile to attempting to learn more about the rules. In fact, I think they consider it a prerequisite for the students to find out about them."


    "What are you saying Suzune? Please exin it clearly."


    Sud�� was thinking so much that his head was smoking, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    "In other words, are you saying that finding the rules is not all there is to it, and the real exam begins after we determine them? If that was the case, it could lead to devastating results if we don''t learn the rules."


    Hirata imagined the worst oue of half of the ss dropping out at once.


    "I think that''s the core of this exam. It''s hypothetical, but as Hirata-kun just said, if we do not see through the partner sorting process for the final exams, it could lead to devastating results. But, regardless of whether or not she did it as a courtesy, Chabashira-sensei told us that this was the first time that ss D has not had a drop-out by this time in the year. In previous years, only one or two groups of partners dropped out due to this test. Don''t you think there''s something fishy about that?"


    "No, I don''t understand at all."


    Sud�� finally gave up and bumped his forehead into the table.


    "I''vee to understand the situation. Horikita-san, what you''re trying to say is: ''There is no serious threat with the final exams even if we don''t determine the rules for the partner selection.'', right?"


    "Correct."


    "Can I ask about your basis for that?"


    Karuizawa asked Horikita with a confident attitude.


    "These final exams are going to be challenged in pairs, and the average score for the ss will be the same regardless of what pairs were ced in. Considering that the finals made by other students will be very difficult, if we don''t figure out the rules our only option is to take the exam. If that happened, the result would be a negative one, right?"


    "Yeah. I think it would be pretty bad if two students who were close to the red line were paired up with each other."


    "Since we''re afraid of that oue, we just need to figure out how the partners are decided, right?"


    "Yes. We absolutely must know the rules first. Then, as Hirata-kun said, we need to take the quizzes with the goal of avoiding the worst case scenario of failing students getting paired up together. However, Chabashira-sensei said that in previous years only one or two groups of students have dropped out due to this exam. Only one or two, is this not too little? Suppose that the students in our ss are grouped in the worst way possible. Nearly 10 students would likely be forced to drop out."


    "...I see. That is what she said."


    "Hey Y��suke-kun. What does this all mean? I''m getting a little confused."


    "Well, let me see... How do I exin it? So, in order to exin this correctly, let''s forget about trying to understand the sorting methods of the quizzes. Suppose we went and simply took these quizzes right now, what do you think will happen?"


    "Ah, wouldn''t that be bad? If the students with bad brains were concentrated in their own pairs, the number of dropouts would be rmingly high."


    "I think so too. However, in previous years, only one or two groups of students dropped out of ss D due to this exam."


    "Isn''t that weird?"


    Sud�� seems to have caught on to this.


    "This pretty clearly proves that the rule is something like: ''partners should be set to a bncedbination''. In other words, that is the ''proof'' of the existence of the rule."


    Through a gradual in-depth conversation on the matter, we had finallye to the ''proof'' of the rule of the quiz.


    "The answer that we''ve obtained from all of this considering is the ''high scores will be paired with low scores'' rule. I can''t imagine it to be something other than that. Suppose that I score the highest on the quizzes with a score of 100, and Sud�� scores the lowest with a zero. In that case, we would be paired together as our scores are the farthest apart. By doing so, we will be able to calcte the most bnced test resultspared to the rest of the ss."


    Karuizawa understood, but new problems emerged.


    "So that''s how it is... But, doesn''t that mean that students who are near the average score are at higher risk?"


    "Yes, the closer a score is to the ss average, the more dangerous this test will end up being for them."


    Students with low scores and high scores will be grouped together, but the people in the middle will end up with someone at their same skill level.


    At the same time, the difficulty level of the final exams is expected to be high.


    The problem may end up as trying to figuring out how to urately measure the schstic ability of the ss.


    Consulting students and preparing countermeasures ahead of time can also probably help solve this issue.


    "If we confirm the rules with a few senior students, and we get the same answer from all of them, then this first issue with the partnering system will be resolved. This also means that we can begin thinking about the next stage. Hirata-kun, Kushida-san, can I trouble you to confirm this with an upperssman?"


    "Of course I can."


    "I''ll ask the seniors at the ser club."


    The two of the readily agreed. We could see a strategy start to form for dealing with the exam.


    "I also want to ask a question here."


    "Go ahead."


    Even in the face of Karuizawa''s doubt, Horikita did not show a disagreeable expression.


    "Because the students of the ss get split up into pairings, what happens if the size of the ss is odd?"


    "Although that is an interesting question, worrying about it right now is unnecessary. At the time of enrollment, the number of students in all sses from A to D was even. Because there haven''t been any student withdrawals so far, there shouldn''t be any impact. However, even though this is only spection, if there was a prior withdrawal, the odd one out would probably be put into a tough situation."


    "I wonder if that''s so. It would be a pity to suffer a loss for a reason like that."


    It appears that Kushida is thinking that the school would have a gentler alternative.


    "The number of people enrolled in each ss at the start of the year is absolutely an even one. I believe even if someone''s withdrawal was due to unforeseen circumstances, the ss would have to bear the responsibility for it."


    When it came to the uninhabited ind exam and the sports festival, the school imposed harsh punishments on those who didn''t participate. This does give the impression that there''s a high probability that what she says is true. If there was even a single dropout, there is the potential for us to have a huge disadvantage in future exams. Horikita is probably already aware of the importance of saving Sud��.


    "Did this answer your question?"


    "Well, sorta. It was a waste of effort to try to understand in the first ce."


    Karuizawa''s little questions were answered and everyone moved on to the next issue.


    "As long as we confirm the purpose of the quizzes, we can move on to the next issue. However, this is a question that bothers me... Which ss do we nominate to attack? My answer would be simple. There is no option other than ss C."


    Before listening to anyone else''s opinion, Horikita first gave her own and began to borate on her decision.


    "Needless to say, the reason is due to their collective academic ability. The only aspect of ss C that is inferior to ss A and ss B is in academic ability. If we look at how the ss points have changed so far, it should be obvious, isn''t it?


    It was correct as a basic idea. It would be negative to challenge a ss with a high academic aptitude. However, despite knowing that, Hirata gives his input:


    "I agree with you, Horikita-san. However, ss A and ss B will definitely see this as well. If multiple sses decide that ss C is the easiest target, we might end up suffering in a bad situation. Something like this is one oue thates to mind---"


    Hirata wrote out the imaginary situation in his notebook.


    ss A nominates ss D �� No conflicts with other sses �� Target is ss D.


    ss B nominates ss C �� Wins lottery �� Target is ss C.


    ss C nominates ss B �� No conflicts with other sses �� Target is ss B


    ss D nominates ss C �� Loses lottery �� Target defaults to ss A.


    "Although this is just the worst oue, it an entirely feasible one."


    "Wow, an oue like this would be awful. Being targeted by ss A and then losing the lottery for attacking ss C. I feel like there''s no way we can win."


    "Yeah, there''s no reason for any ss to not target ss C. But we have no reason to be afraid of picking them. Shouldn''t we take every step possible to reduce the likelihood of losing?"


    Horikita advocated to nominate ss C despite the risk of losing the lottery.


    "Is there a noticeable gap in academic ability between ss A and ss B? I''m also curious about how different we arepared to ss C."


    I try to throw out very simple questions.


    "There is no doubt that ss A is the best, but I don''t think that they are on a level of their own. There is a considerable gap between ss B and ss C... I''ll solidly investigate this."


    We understand the academic ability of ss D, but we don''t know the specifics about other sses.


    In retrospect, the school has not informed us of this. The only thing we know at most is the increases in ss points. But we can''t make clear decisions about their academic abilities with that alone. From that point of view, maybe it''s because the school nned on holding tests like this. The number of ss points is not an entirely academic gap. If it turns out that ss B is better than ss A, we may end up seeing a painful result.


    Having said that, I quietly looked to the man sitting next to Horikita.


    Almost at the same time, Horikita began to speak to the man.


    "You are very quiet, Sud��-kun. Normally you''d beining."


    "This topic is not at a level that I can understand. If Iined, wouldn''t I be disturbing you guys?"


    After Sud�� said this, we all held our breaths and fell silent.


    "What? Did I say something weird?"


    "I just took what you had said for granted, so I was surprised... What are your thoughts on the situation?"


    She was probably expecting Sud�� to interject in the middle and disrupt the conversation out of confusion.


    In the face of Sudo''s maturity, Horikita expression went from shock to gentleness.


    "Well, one thing I can say is that we have to defeat our opponents one by one, right? We can''t just immediately be ss A in one go, so attacking the ss that we''re closest to, ss C, is the obvious and understandable choice."


    "True. Aiming at ss C would indeed help us get results the fastest. If we win in the total score against them, the gap between ss C and our own will shrink dramatically."


    "I can understand that, but it would be nice if ss A attacked ss C, right? After all, ss A will definitely get a higher total score than they will, so ss C would be guaranteed to lose points. Wouldn''t that be really good?"


    "It depends on what our goal with this exam is. But in general, the fact that ss C is the target is still the same. Let''s assume that, either us or one of the other sses will beat ss C."


    If the end goal is to reduce the total points of ss C, it may be better to have ss A or ss B attack them and have a better chance of sess. However, ss D also wants to win and increase their points. For that to happen, it would be better to have a weaker opponent. If we avoid ss C, it just means that we will have to defeat a stronger enemy. The reason that Horikita''s n to attack ss C is so reliable is because it''s the easiest to defeat the weakest enemy.


    "After all this consideration, everyone seems to agree with Horikita-san''s proposal. I will follow this proposal as well."


    Since my goal was to avoid making thingsplicated, I only suggested various possibilities for the discussion.


    "Thank you. It feels like we can move on to the next steps."


    Despite one or two hups, everyone came to the same conclusion.


    We disbanded after 4 P.M. Hirata and Sud�� both left to participate in their club activities. Karuizawa followed Hirata to the field. The only ones left behind were Horikita and myself, as well as Kushida.


    "Then, I will go and ask our seniors about the rules of the uing quizzes and report to you my findings."


    "Thank you."


    Kushida did not say anything further and left as expected.


    "What are you going to do, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "There should be no problems if I leave it all to you and Hirata. To be honest, this development is almost perfect and was handled impably. You have confidence in your n, right?"


    "So far. But to take this final exam, we need to be able to take it head-on."


    "Oh, yes. In short, if the entire ss doesn''t put in the effort to improve their academic ability moving forward, there will be nothing left to say. However, put another way, the exams will be easy to pass if everyone improves their academic ability to some extent. If necessary, I can adjust my score and team up with anyone ording to your wishes."


    "Can I count on you to put your mind to it?"


    "If that''s all it takes. If necessary, I can also attend the study sessions, but I will not be responsible for any guidance."


    "Because you intend to act as thepletely useless student."


    "I just leave the facts as they are."


    This is an appropriate ce for apromise between the two of us. At least I think it is, but Horikita has proven herself to not work by ordinary means.


    "Let me think about it. After all, you are also a member of ss D, I would like to give you a suitable role. For the sake of everyone."


    "...I''ll consider it."


    I did my best to avoid the topic.

 Chapter 242 - 3: C-Class on the Move

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 3: C-ss on the Move</h4>


    On the same day after school, the atmosphere in one of the ssrooms was abnormally frozen.


    The reason was clear. It was the feeling of intimidation that came from the man sitting at the podium, overlooking ss C.


    "Looking back on the exams so far, there are several unnatural things."


    The name of the man who spoke to the ss was Ry��en Kakeru. He''s the leader of ss C and a dictator. Standing beside him was Albert Yamada, Ishizaki, as well as other students proficient in martial arts. One could feel the silent threat being made... in the event that there was a student who wanted to rebel against Ry��en, they would not hesitate to resort to violence.


    "For it toe to this, it couldn''t have been by chance."


    It was like he was talking to himself, but there was a vague feeling as though it was being spoken to someone.


    "Based on what happened on the uninhabited ind, and at the sports festival, there appears to be a person in ss D who thinks like me."


    "Someone like Ry��en-kun? I don''t think ss D has someone like that..."


    Ishizaki couldn''t help but speak, doubting that there could be someone else out there like Ry��en. This is because Ry��en is both respectable and detestable, an amazing and iprehensible existence. Ry��en smiles and looks at Ishizaki.


    "I used to think that too, but I feel like I need to face reality."


    ?


    "Is this also rted to the results of the uninhabited ind exam and the sports festival?"


    "That''s it. But rest assured, I have a general idea of how the other side is doing things. Listen you. Moving forward, we''ll be looking tounch an all-out attack on ss D. I must take out the person running ss D from the shadows. ss A and ss B will have to be put aside for now."


    Few students had objections to Ry��en''s ns. Even if someone was against it, it would be impossible to speak up because the ss has signed a contract with the devil himself.


    "Ry��en-san... Does ss D really have someone working in the background? Someone other than Horikita or Hirata?"


    "Yes. And, the people in this ss have the key to exposing their identity."


    His eyes moved away from Ishizaki and once again went to ss C.


    "What are you trying to say, Ry��en?"


    In this heavy atmosphere, Ibuki stood in the ssroom with her arms crossed at her chest and threw these words at Ry��en.


    "Kuku. Ibuki, can you not even listen quietly?"


    "I don''t have that much free time, and you don''t get to keep intimidating your ssmates."


    "You''re a big talker for someone who hasn''t asked for permission. Haven''t you already made a fool of yourself?"


    "That''s..."


    In the face of his remark, Ibuki had no choice but to eat her words. In particr, her failure at the sports festival was embarrassing. Ry��en had changed the students lined up to race against Horikita after Ibuki had requested topete with her directly. The result was a very narrow defeat. It was a pity, she had almost caught up with Horikita.


    However, Ibuki also had the option of rebuttal. She lowered her arms and red at Ry��en.


    "Are you one to talk? At the end of the day, you failed to defeat Horikita at the sports festival. Did you manage to get the private points for the collection? Aren''t you the same as me?"


    "The same as you? Don''t make jokes like that. The strategy I set up at the sports festival was perfect."


    "What''s up with that oue? You don''t even exin anything to us and now you say there''s another guy that thinks like you in that ss? You want us to just ept that?"


    All of the students in the ss were trembling due to the rebuttals being made by Ibuki. They all wanted to avoid offending Ry��en. But Ry��en paid them no mind, and showed a constantly slight smile.


    "Don''t you think that no matter how perfect a strategy, it will fail if somebody leaks it?"


    "...Leak?"


    "The mysterious sess of ss D is due to the mysterious existence of ''X'', who dares to draw and manipte the ss C students at mymand. In short, we have spies among us."


    There was a little confusion in the ssroom because of his remark. Ibuki''s eyes blew open in surprise.


    "Are you serious...?"


    "This is a fact. My cohesiveness... no, it seems that authority was not enough. It truly is a pity."


    Ry��en smiled happily at the fact that he will be intertwined with the spy.


    A disaster had sprung for everyone in the ss, not just those looking to get out of the room and attend club activities.


    Everyone present began praying that this would be over soon.


    "However, this noisy espionage will end here."


    Ry��en mmed the podium with his palm and silenced the chaos of the room. The scene sank into silence.


    "First of all, I will try to asking honestly. The student who betrayed me, raise your hand."


    He did not hesitate to issue a direct deration. Of course, none of the students raised their hands. Some of the students nced around at each other, which was responded to with feigned ignorance. There are also those who stayed still and held their breath to avoid attracting attention.


    "Oh yeah... if youe forward easily, you won''t have betrayed me at all."


    The presence of a spy may shake ss C, but there was nothing but joy in Ry��en''s heart.


    "I knew that the spy would choose to hide. Then, you don''t have to raise your hand. No, rather, don''t raise your hand. Even if you''re now considering it, staypletely hidden."


    Ry��en made an unexpected statement to the spy who would have been found sooner orter.


    "What are you saying? Are you really tolerating traitors?"


    "You''re annoying, Ibuki. Don''t disturb my pleasure. I''ll kill you if you do that again."


    Ry��en''s smiling face tightened into an expression of anger for a moment and he red at Ibuki.


    His sentence seemed to be a joke, but his message was serious. Ry��en wouldn''t treat anyone differently due to their gender. As long as he judges them to be the enemy and in the way of his ns, then no matter what, he would settle the matter with his fist.


    "I''ve been trying not to make a big deal out of it. Others may think I''m lying, but it''s true. To put it simply, I''ve been cking off."


    ''Bam!'' ''Bam!'' He struck the podium twice. It was the sound of the uing purge.


    "However... Maybe that''s a bad thing. After all, there is a traitor."


    ''Bam!'' The ssroom further resounded with the sound. Every time this happened, timid students began to shake.


    "All this means is that I''ll have to y some games. It''s nothing. Not a big deal. It''s just a silly game where we find a spy who''s trying to remain hidden. For most of the students present, this should be meaningless, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. It shouldn''t take long, it''ll take less than 30 minutes."


    Ry��en said this since, other than for the spy, this situation was not relevant to everyone, so there''s no reason for them be afraid.


    The room was full of an atmosphere of fear, so it wasn''t so simple. The only one who had remained calm in the face of Ry��en was Ibuki, but even she was beginning to be swallowed by the authority of Ry��en.


    "First things first, everyone unlock your phone and ce it on your desk. I''ll check it myself. Are there any idiots who don''t have their phone with them? If you don''t, speak up immediately. That person is the culprit."


    Complying with Ry��en''s instructions, the students ced their phones on their desks immediately to avoid suspicion.


    "A very sensible decision, it''s very helpful."


    Ishizaki went around the ssroom and gathered the phones one by one. As he didn''t know whose phone was whose, he attached a note paper with their name written on it ahead of time.


    Ibuki also took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Although she wasn''t convinced, she handed it over to Ishizaki.


    "Ry��en-san, everyone''s phone has been collected. Our phones have also been included."


    "Thank you for your hard work. Then, it''s time we conduct a thorough investigation."


    "But where should we look... Call history?"


    "As if someone who is trying to stay hidden is going to use the call function! Look at the email history, and of course look at the text messages. Even if it''s a conversation with someone, look at all of it. We can''t rule out the possibility they''re interacting with each other under an alternative name."


    "Wait, wait a minute, there are a lot of very personal messages on my phone!"


    A girl shouted. She couldn''t help but scream.


    The fear of her personal information being seen had surpassed her fear of being suspected.


    "Nishino. You don''t want me to look at your phone?"


    "Of course! Even if it''s you Ry��en-kun, It''s uneptable!"


    "Are you joking, Nishino? You gave your phone to Ry��en-kun on the cruise ship, didn''t you? Why are you so concerned now?"


    "This, this is different from that time! All he did then was do a confirmation check of my email from the school!"


    Ry��en was not surprised at all, and listened to Nishino''s appeal indifferently. During the special exam on the cruise ship, Ry��en collected all of the phones in ss C and confirmed their contents. However, as she hadined, nothing personal was inspected at that time. It was simply a confirmation of the messages received from the school. This was the same type of event, but altogether the situations are different. If it''s private messages, information such as who someone liked or disliked would inevitably be read. Those type of things people would absolutely prefer to remain hidden from others.


    "Of course you know that you will be suspected, Nishino."


    "I, I will obey you, Ry��en-kun, but there are some things that cannot be epted!"


    Nishino wasn''t the type who would usually take a strong stance, but she didn''t seem to be willing to back down.


    It was as she if was broadcasting that she had something hidden that she didn''t want to be seen.


    "Nishino, was it you?"


    Students in the ss had begun to suspect Nishino.


    One of them, Takumi Oda, had voiced their doubt.


    "No! I am not the spy!"


    "But you''re hiding something and acting so suspicious..."


    "I just want to protect my privacy!"


    Ry��en didn''t show any interest in the conversation happening in the ssroom. He reaches out and grabs one of the phones on the table.


    "Your cell phone is this one, isn''t it, Nishino?"


    "Hey!"


    Nishino expects for him to start to look over the contents and begins to panic. However...


    Ry��en hands Nishino''s phone over to Ishizaki and says:


    "Give this back to Nishino."


    "Sh-should I? You didn''t confirm the content."


    "I told you to return it to her."


    Ishizaki promptly apologized to Ry��en and returned the phone to Nishino.


    In the face of this series of events, Nishino, as well as the other students are shaken.


    "It''s not such an incredible thing. I judged you to be innocent, that''s why I returned it to you. That''s it. It''s to be expected right? It wasn''t the traitor''s cell phone. It would be a waste of time and energy to look at it."


    Ry��en disregarded the dumbfounded Nishino and other students, and without any change to his attitude he continued:


    "If you find this uneptable like Nishino has, feel free to raise your hand. However, be prepared to be suspected much more than she was."


    Nishino didn''t have her phone inspected, and was considered ''innocent'', the second and third people wouldn''t be so lucky. His statement conveys this message: choose between raising Ry��en''s suspicions, or privacy.


    In the face of these two options, four girls and two boys raised their hands despite their fears.


    "There are actually six people who are defying Ry��en-san... The spy is definitely one of them! And thest one to raise his hand, Nomura, you aren''t thinking of saving yourself by jumping on the bandwagon, are you?"


    Ry��en showed a gloomy smile in response to Ishizaki''s words.


    "No, no! I wasn''t going to do that!"


    Nomura denies out of fear of being suspected.


    "Gather their phones."


    "Yes."


    Ishizaki collected their six phone and handed them over to Ry��en.


    "So, even if you all are suspected, you don''t want us to take a look at anything?"


    They all gave different responses, but they all agreed to this statement.


    "Nomura, you took quite some time before raising your hand, don''t tell me you were waiting for the right opportunity?"


    "Eh! No, that..."


    "Your eyes are darting around the room in an exaggerated way, and you''re sweating."


    "What!?"


    Nomura''s personality was originally weak, and it seemed that he was so distressed that he was on the verge of fainting.


    Looking at him in such a state, Ry��en gave out a happyugh before turning to Ishizaki to give out instructions.


    "Ishizaki, these people are all ''innocent'', give them their phones back."


    He was ordered. This was another shock. Ry��en did not look at the contents and had Ishizaki return all of the phones. None of the students outside of Ry��en could understand the reason behind these actions.


    "Will you exin what''s going on?"


    "I''ll exin itter."


    Ry��en did not give Ibuki the answer she was hoping for. He ran his hand through his hair and picked up her cell phone.


    "As for the rest of the cell phones let''s thoroughly investigate. We''ll start with Ibuki."


    "...Whatever you say."

 Chapter 243 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    Ry��en finished going through the final phone, having confirmed the content of them all on his own.


    The whole situation took about 20 minutes, and he spent less than a minute on each phone. It was impossible to feel as though he had thoroughly gone through all of them. Most of the students had their doubts, but none of them would dare speak up about it.


    But for the spy, the tens of seconds that their mobile phone was being examined should have been very long and stressful.


    "I see. It turns out that there is no information contained within these phones."


    "Then Nishino or one of the others who were ''innocent'' turned out to be the traitor after all..."


    "That''s not it."


    Ibuki''s irritation and doubt did not disappear even with Ry��en''s assertion.


    "But, in fact, you didn''t find any spies, did you? Exin to me exactly what''s going on here. Is there really a spy here in the first ce?"


    Ibuki''s heart was in doubt. Ry��en said there was a spy, but was it just a lie created in order to hide his failure?


    Ry��en had believed in an invisible presence working behind Horikita ever since he had received the results of the uninhabited ind test, but there had been no conclusive evidence since then that such a puppet master ''X'' actually exists.


    In fact, other sses had started to pay attention to the girl named Suzune Horikita.


    "Proof is stronger than theory. In that case, let me personally tell you something. I assume this is something everyone here already knows very well."


    Ry��en yed the audio file sent to him by ''X''. The voice on the recording was one that every student in ss C had heard before. The voice of Kakeru Ry��en exining his strategy for the sports festival to his ssmates.


    "This was sent to me when I was one step away from victory over a desperate Suzune. Thanks to this, I wasn''t even able to see her kowtow to me, much less see any points. Do you understand now?"


    "Wait a minute. Even if we assume that you didn''t record that yourself, but instead it was recorded by a spy, there are still strange questions left unanswered. We didn''t discuss a detailed time for having Horikita kowtow to you. They managed to know the whole n as well as the details we didn''t speak of? There''s no way."


    Such a conclusion made sense when considering the details Ry��en gave. Not only was their strategy leaked, but the timing for his discussion with Horikita after the sports festival was as well.


    "It was a coincidence, purely a matter of probability. The best time for him to make a move was after school after the sports festival was over. Besides, I don''t believe the other party was interested in stopping Horikita''s apology. There is nothing written in the message that came with the audio file."


    "What''s going on...?"


    Ry��en analyzed the nk message he received that contained the audio file.


    "X, the master of ss D, is very clearly telling me that he''s aware of the strategy I came up with by sending me this audio file. Since he knew about my ns, he could have avoided the attacks I had targeted against Suzune at the sports festival. He should have been able to prevent Suzune from being defeated and being forced to apologize altogether. However, this X deliberately ignored these openings. Despite knowing my strategy, I was allowed to rout Suzune, and of course, she suffered due to this. She didn''t expect that she would be hurt, and the results of thepetition for ss D weren''t going to improve. On top of all this, there''s the guilt of having hurt someone else. Her mental state should be in a pretty bad ce."


    "By letting Ry��en-shi carry out his strategy, did he not make the audio file into credible evidence?"


    It''s understandable why the mushroom-headed student with sses, Kaneda, would think this. Although the n carried risk, if the n failed entirely and didn''t bring any results, the sound file would not be considered valid evidence. It would just be considered as ''a failed n to defeat Horikita''.


    "How very smart of you, Kaneda. As long as we execute the strategy, the audio file has meaning. Then it could make sense as evidence."


    "The ns made by this ''X'' are truly brutal. He knows harm wille to his partner, but he takes no steps to avoid it."


    "Yes. This type of guy isn''t interested in Suzune''s apology. That''s the reason why nothing was written in the message. This is to say, from his perspective, he doesn''t hold any regard for Suzune''s pride or the loss of pride that she will go through."


    "I can''t understand. Wouldn''t it be better to prevent Horikita from getting hurt...?"


    Other students were probably agreeing with Ibuki''s feelings on the topic. It was clear that Ry��en had intended to target Horikita, so X should have been able to resolve the situation before the sports festival even began. There were options avable such as changing the participation table ording to ss C''s strategy, or sending the audio file to Ry��en to stop him in advance. If he had done that, Horikita wouldn''t have been hurt.


    "What if X intended to submit the audio file to the school?"


    If you know the ns of the enemy beforehand, the typical strategy would be to use this knowledge to save your ssmates. But if there were any merits to not doing anything and deliberately ignoring the ns, it would be that you could strike a major blow at ss C. If the audio file was given to the school after the operation had already yed out, ss C would undoubtedly take the most damage. If it was revealed that he had deliberately used foul y against Horikita, and then tried to squeeze points out of her aspensation, the worst oue would be Ry��en being forced to drop out.


    But now that it''s already halfway through October, the possibility of this happening has almost vanished entirely. If they were to bring up such an old topic now, the investigation itself would not only be very troublesome, but ss C would be able to destroy all their evidence and n their retreat. So why would X do such a thing?


    "This naive way of fighting has saved us entirely by chance. Could it be said that he has not fully utilized his assets? He went out of his way to obtain this information, but then proceeded to act passively. If Horikita-shi had paid the private points to Ry��en-shi, we would have won, and it would have been X''s defeat."


    Kaneda analyzed the situation and came to this conclusion.


    Since X had learned of their strategy before the sports festival, it follows that he should have had aplete victory during the festival.


    "That''s not right. X had found a useful way to use the information by deliberately not using it. Even if Suzune had paid out the private points earlier to make amends, he could have easily used the sound file as evidence in order to retrieve them. He could have included a message such as ''If you do not return the private points, this matter will be made public.''"


    "You mean he knows how to use threats, but he deliberately doesn''t use them?"


    "Yeah, and he even allowed me to force Suzune to kowtow. Kowtowing, unlike the private points, is not something that has a numeric value. It''s only there in the physical form. You can''t undo or reverse itter, right?"


    In other words, this is what it all boils down to.


    The only thing that X had been aiming for:


    "That is to say, X wees the idea of ying with Suzune."


    He had used valuable information obtained from the spy for that purpose alone.


    "This kind of situation... I don''t understand. ss C was saved by X, who we don''t even know."


    Ry��en was different from Ibuki. He knew why X had done such a thing.


    "Kuku... that is to say, he does not intend to reveal himself."


    As long as Ry��en tracks down the source of the audio file, ss D''s X will eventually be forced to show his face.


    If Ry��en got desperate enough, he could even ask the school, which manages all the phones, to provide him with the email and call records, and he would then thoroughly investigate and discover X''s identity.


    At the same time, he did not feel an obsession with rising to ss A from X. He didn''t feel like X had the desire to move upwards, this was the conclusion Ry��en hade to.


    At the same time, he also came to another conclusion.


    "Well, we''ve gotten a bit derailed, so let''s get back to the point. I''m not sure what method he used, but the fact remains that ''X is someone who thinks like me'', and he has made someone in this ss spy for him. Because otherwise, he couldn''t have gotten his hands on the audio file. However, the premise is that X''s true identity will remain hidden even if we find the spy. If the spy knew his identity, this game would be over the moment I find them. Because of this, in order to be able to conduct espionage, mail or other exchanges ofmunication would be necessary. Although it''s not impossible for them to be using old-fashioned letters tomunicate, that method would be very limited and inefficient."


    "But there was no evidence on anyone''s cell phone. Are you sure you didn''t skip over any details?"


    "Of course. I looked at the phones as a matter of principle. It was only for done for the sake of appearances."


    "Huh? You said you''d know who the spy is if you just looked at the phones. Right?"


    "Think about it carefully. If you were the spy, would you risk leaving a suspicious mail on your phone?"


    "I... would not. Because of that, I had thought that checking the phones like this was a waste of time."


    "Right. If you think about it, checking the sses cellphones is an obvious result of this. It''s not incredibly difficult to destroy the evidence. Even if the spy didn''t think to destroy it, X would have certainly instructed them to do so. In other words, the spy attempted to look innocent by willingly letting me look at their phone. It follows that those who refused to show me their cellphones are clearly innocent, and the spy wouldn''t have taken that chance."


    Because of this, those who had refused to let Ry��en look at the contents of their cellphones such as Nishino and the others, were inevitably excluded from his search. If someone isn''t the spy, it ultimately doesn''t matter if they''re under suspicion. It was a stunt that was possible simply because there were people who were able to speak up. Of course, Ry��en could have also just simply checked the contents of their mobile phones to eliminate the small possibility that he was wrong, but it would have only provoked his ssmates. This tactic was selected because he was relying on power to dominate the ss. Even if he had to bear some risks, his ns worked out in the end.


    Because he hadn''t looked at each cell phone for a meaningful amount of time, he had effectively told the students of ss C that he hadn''t looked at the details of their private lives at all. What Ry��en was looking for in the phones was not the presence or absence of suspicious mail, instead, he was looking to see the extent at which the spy was dominated by their invisible partner, and how much they feared them. And what he saw from that...


    "I''m going to ask the spy again."


    Ry��en looked at each person''s eyes and movements one by one.


    "Are you afraid of the unknown X? Or of me? Ask yourself which one is truly terrible to make into an enemy. Are you making a mistake? Remember when the admissions ceremony was over? What happens to the people who resist me? Right, Ishizaki?"


    "Y-Yes..."


    Ishizaki slightly shivered after being mentioned. Albert who always calmly stood at Ry��en''s side also gave a slight reaction. In the beginning, nobody consented to Ry��en''s orders. Both Ishizaki and Albert had initially protested against him, but in the end, they both gave in to the ''violence'' that Ry��en exerted. Ishizaki had far more fighting experience, while Albert clearly had superior physical strength.


    However, it was these two men who had fallen to the ground in the end.


    "The strongest force in the world is ''violence'' when it''s fullymitted. I will not sumb to authority. Even if the school tries to expel me, I''d be certain to kill the traitor before it happens. Do you understand what I mean? If I end up expelled because of this betrayal, I will make sure to stomp the life out of this spy like the insect they are."


    This was different from the former student council president Horikita or the current president Nagumo who had dominated the gymnasium with authority.


    Instead, Ry��en marched forward in a frenzy of violence.


    "I will wee the confession of the traitor now, but this will be yourst chance. If you are to confess now, I promise to not get caught up on this betrayal, and vow to prevent your ssmates from using you in the future. As I had said in the beginning, if you believe in and obey me, I will lead this ss to ss A. As long as you follow me, I will protect you."


    Ry��en stepped down from the podium and stood in front of the ssroom, watching the eyes of his ssmates.


    His words gave off the feeling that they were addressed to the entire ss, and not just the spy in question.


    "Do you understand? What it means to offend me?"


    He stared into the eyes of his ssmates one by one. For Ry��en, this was the easiest way to find the traitor.


    Then, Ry��en finally walked over to a female student and stood before her.


    Of course, this wasn''t by chance. Ry��en had set her as the target from the beginning.


    "What''s wrong? Can you not look into my eyes?"


    "Ah... A-A... I..."


    Her breathing was disorderly, and she had a face that was about to burst into tears.


    "Kuku. It''s you, Manabe, ss C''s traitor."


    Most students hadn''t imagined it to be her, and were unable to understand this unexpected revtion.


    "Don''t be so afraid, Manabe. You didn''t take the initiative to report it to me, but I knew you were the spy from the beginning. Yourplexion has been bad from the start. There was no way for you to hide it."


    Ry��en smoothed out her hair next to her ear and touched her face. Manabe began trembling as if she were exposed to the extreme cold.


    "Please. Sorry, I''m sorry, I---"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll forgive you. I''ll handle this with magnanimity. So let''s hear it. Tell me the true nature of X who had you betray me."


    Ry��en turned from Shiho Manabe and shot a sharp nce to her friends Nanami Yabu and Saki Yamashita.

 Chapter 244 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    After holding everyone in ss C hostage, Ry��en finally allowed most of the ss to leave.


    Those who remained in the ssroom started with Ry��en, Ishizaki, Kaneda, Ibuki, as well as the three traitors.


    "Question: Do you know the identity of the guy who gave you instructions?"


    Manabe and the others denied the question by shaking their heads from side to side.


    "Well, next question: What are your reasons for betraying ss C? Exin it to me."


    "That is--"


    "There''s no use to concealing it now. If you choose to hide it anyways, then tomorrow is when your time as my ssmates'' end and you''ll be treated like nothing more than maggots."


    In a situation where there is no longer any escape, Manabe would decide toe clean with the truth.


    "D... Karuizawa of ss D, do you know...?"


    "Just the name and her face, she''s Hirata''s woman right?"


    "That girl, she is acting strong right now... but I believe she was a victim of bullying in the past."


    "Oh? Then?"


    "Rika was treated terribly by Karuizawa, so we attempted to retaliate..."


    Even though Manabe was scared, she spoke about the events that happened during the summer on the cruise ship. From how they were members of the same group in the special test, to how they had found out about her past with bullying, and even the violent act of revenge that they took part in. She spoke of everything.


    She also brought up that the reason for their spying was due to threats being made from the other side with evidence.


    If the facts were toe to light, they would be subjected to expulsion or even worse. And, of course, they would receive a scolding from Ry��en as well. She said it was something that had to be done in order to avoid punishment from both the school as well as Ry��en.


    "Indeed. You''ve been having a lot of fun."


    "Are you an idiot? They''re being threatened by a guy who they don''t even know the identity of. Don''t you know that things might get even worse from here?"


    "Don''t me them, Ibuki. When humans are cornered, they turn into vulnerable creatures."


    Ry��en had decided to forgive Manabe and didn''t continue to use them.


    "Here''s the bottom line: Did anyone else witness the scene where you had bullied Karuizawa?"


    Manabe nodded to the question and uttered the names.


    "At that time, we were seen by two students from ss D. Yukimura-kun and Ayanok��ji-kun."


    The names of two students emerged.


    "A picture was sent to us afterward. A photograph of when we were involved with Karuizawa."


    "So that''s how it is. I had expected there to be evidence since you were being threatened, but for the photograph to have been taken back then... What happened to this photo?"


    "I deleted it. If somebody saw it... We would..."


    "So the situation has reached its conclusion."


    "So it''s a definitely either Yukimura-shi and Ayanok��ji-shi?"


    Said Kaneda, who hadn''t spoken on the situation until now.


    He was one of the few people in ss C who Ry��en considered to be of any use.


    "Wait a moment, Ry��en. I don''t know much about Yukimura, but I don''t believe Ayanok��ji is the one pulling the strings for ss D. I''ve had the chance to interact with him a few times, and he didn''t strike me as that kind of guy."


    "Yukimura does seem a little suspicious in that sense. He seems to be quite capable at academics."


    Ishizaki added.


    "Isn''t it impossible toe to a conclusion like that? Ayanok��ji-shi is always together with Horikita-shi. Besides, Ayanok��ji-shi had been hiding his running ability at the sports festival. I think the more suspicious of the two would have to be him."


    "I think the two of them are irrelevant. Ayanok��ji just has a quick foot and Yukimura just has his grades, right? I think that there would be more to the mastermind."


    "Who else could it be?"


    "There are some really capable guys in ss D. Someone like Hirata."


    "That guy? I speak to him pretty often and I don''t think he''s that kind of person."


    Ry��en smiled slightly at his ssmates who had been speaking freely.


    But in the next moment, his hand smashed down on the desk.


    "Shut up a little."


    Ry��en let out a smallugh as the room was instantly enveloped in silence and terror.


    "Did I ask for even a single word of your opinions? I will find the guy who is manipting ss D from the shadows. You all are just my pawns for that goal. Small fry should act like small fry. Looking at the facts, only Ayanok��ji or Yukimura could have taken the picture. However,ing to the conclusion that one of them have to be the mastermind is unreasonable. They may also be under the influence of someone."


    This was the main issue. There was a decent chance that one, or both, of them had taken the picture of a situation that they thought could turn into a weakness of ss C, and then sought advice from the person running things behind the scenes.


    "But, Ry��en-shi. Especially regarding Ayanok��ji-shi, shouldn''t we be suspicious?"


    Fully prepared to incur Ry��en''s anger, Kaneda dared to give some input because he believed it was necessary.


    "That''s right."


    Regarding Ayanok��ji, he was suspicious because of his rtions with Suzune Horikita.


    However, this was a cause for suspicion in and of itself.


    It was unpleasant toe to easy deductions like that.


    The idea that the man who was near Horikita Suzune was also the man who was manipting everything as the mastermind of ss D.


    If he had intended to use Suzune from the beginning, he would have never chosen this tactic.


    "He''s hidden in in sight huh? No, I can''t really imagine that."


    The feeling of desperation was an unpleasant one.


    "I''m gonna use him."


    If the situation has already progressed to such an extent, the rest is certainly just one push away.


    In order to make the next move, Ry��en sent a message to the person registered on the cell phone.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 4: Means of Survival

    <h4>Chapter 245: ?Chapter 4: Means of Survival</h4>


    After the start of homeroom at 18:00, Chabashira-sensei left the ssroom immediately.


    The students of the ss were sitting there in wonder, Hirata shot them a side nce as he went to stand up at the podium.


    We weren''t looking to y any games now. A serious discussion was about to begin.


    "For today''s homeroom, I would like to hold a meeting for tomorrow''s quiz. I have gotten permission from Chabashira-sensei, who has told me that today''s homeroom time is free for us to use. First of all, Horikita-san, would you please?"


    As if waiting for Hirata''s words, Horikita got up quietly and stood next to Hirata.


    For her to go and stand side by side with Hirata, some of the students probably began to feel a sense of ipatibility. Many may not have realized until now that "Horikita" and "Hirata" made up ss D''s strongest team. Hirata had always weed her, but Horikita had never allowed for it. Horikita always fought alone and acted with the belief that she could win without the help of others.


    However, after the failure she suffered at the sports festival, she understood the limits of fighting alone, and it was as if she was reborn.


    Of course, not everything has be perfect.


    The Swiss biologist A. Portman has said that humans are physiologically premature. He argues that, from the point of view of zoology, humans are born about a year earlypared to the developmental states of other mammals. Although human beings are ssified asrge animals, when a baby is born, its sensory organs have already been developed, while it''s athletic ability is immature and they''re not able to walk on their own. Otherrge animals on the other hand, such as deer, are mature when they are born, and there are many other isted creatures who leave their nests and live on their own.


    As is the case with this example, now Horikita has just been reborn, and is not able to move around on her own yet.


    However, although very immature, she also contains infinite possibilities.


    She could grow up in any way moving forward.


    Perhaps Horikita''s heart is still conflicted. She''s probably trying desperately to struggle against it.


    It would be for the best for her to surrender herself to this change andmit to it.


    "...First of all, although this is a thing of the past, I hope you will let me apologize for something."


    I thought she would start talking about the final exam right away, but she didn''t. There seems to have been something smoldering in Horikita''s heart for several weeks now.


    "During the sports festival, I didn''t manage to bring us any results. I always have a tough attitude with everyone, but I was ultimately unable to do anything for ss D. Please allow me to apologize."


    After saying so, Horikita bowed her head deeply. Of course, many students were shaken by this appearance.


    It was as if Horikita had epted the me for the reasons behind ss D''s defeat.


    After the three legged race, Onodera had be a little estranged from Horikita and quickly spoke:


    "It''s not Horikita-san''s sole responsibility for the loss. You don''t need to lower your head."


    "That''s right, Suzune. After all, Haruki and Professor weren''t much help either."


    Although it''s pitiful, it was also true. Yamauchi red at Sud��, but there was no objection.


    "A humble attitude can make any oue eptable, regardless of whether we won or lost. But that''s not the case here. At least, my contribution to the sports festival had hardly any positives."


    After saying so, Horikita nced at Sud��''s face for a moment. It was probably nothing other than to supplement that she had made a friend of Sud��. It would be impossible for Sud�� to not understand the mood. He shyly scratched his cheek a little, quietly revealing a smile and his white teeth.


    "But this is the end of the apology. I would like to fullymit to challenging this next quiz and the final exam. I believe that unless the ss is to fight as a unit, it will be insurmountable."


    "I can understand that, but do you have a solution or something? Like how the partners are chosen. We don''t know about that, do we?"


    "No, the rules for how partners are chosen have already been made clear. If we handle this well, it is possible for all of us to have an ideal partner. Hirata-kun, if you would."


    Hirata, who had turned to the support role, received her signal and wrote out the pairing rules on the ckboard.


    The rules of pairing


    When looking at the ss as a whole, the person who scores the highest and the person who scores the lowest on the quizzes will be matched with each other.


    Then the second best and worst students, the third best and worst students and so on.


    For example: The student who gets 100 points will be matched with the student who gets 0 points. The student who gets 99 points will be matched with the student who gets 1 point.


    "This is the meaning of the quiz and the pairing principle. Simple, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, oh my! This is the rule of pairing! You''ve done it, Horikita! You''re amazing!"


    "This is something that many of the students should have also discovered. The important thing is this. Based on this rule, we can also see that students who get lower grades will be partnered with those who get higher ones almost by default. However, exceptions can always happen. Due to this, I''m going to start exining the strategy for reliable and precise pairings."


    Although she said that many students should have discovered this already, this was not the case. Compared to past hints, this one was indeed easy-to-understand. But she might have noticed it only because of her experience with her past failures.


    Horikita walked next to Hirata and turned back to face the ssroom.


    The feeling of embarrassment and dislike for speaking in public.


    She had no such resistance at all in her heart, only the drive to move forward.


    "Taking into consideration the results from our sses tests so far, I''d like to focus on having the students who are worried about their scores make ns with the students getting good grades. Although in the end there will be some students who are uneasy, the reality of the situation is that we cannot support everyone."


    11 students were averaging 80 points or more, with the exception of those who attained perfect marks on the midterms. If that average was increased to 90 points, the number of students would be reduced to 6. It''s a sad thing to think about the content of the tests which have beenparatively easy. The number of students with excellent grades was less than half the ss.


    On the contrary, even if you take into ount the number of scores averaging over 60 points, not everyone would be able to be matched with an ideal partner... In other words, it''s impossible for every pair to have a high-scoring student.


    Therefore,Horikita appears to be aiming for stability by creating mandatory teams of 10 people at the top and bottom of the ss.


    The names of the students with lower grades were listed on the ckboard one by one.


    "Well, I don''t quite understand. What should we do?"


    Asked Yamauchi, who knew his name would be written.


    "The 10 students written here can just write their names on tomorrow''s quizzes. Since your scores will not be reflected on your report card, taking a 0 on the quiz doesn''t have any disadvantages. Conversely, to the top 10 people, please be sure to score 85 points or more. The remaining 20 students are equally divided into 10 people. For the upper half of these students, your grade should be aimed at a maximum of 80 points, while for the lower half, you only need to score 1 point. With this method, the optimal bnce for the final exams should be automatically achieved. However, I will confirm the details of thister since there is also the possibility that idents will happen."


    The important thing here is to make sure that the students taking a 0 and the students scoring a 1 are not paired with each other.


    The students with differences in academic ability must be paired up as much as possible.


    "I also think this strategy is very good. We shouldn''t challenge the exam without having taken any countermeasures."


    Hirata had discussed this with her beforehand, so there should be no negativements about the n. His aim was to create a favorable atmosphere.


    K��enji usually didn''t consent with things like this, but he showed neither affirmation nor denial.


    Rather, he seemed uninterested in the chain of conversation. His ability to integrate into the ss was even worse than Horikita''s. But this time he maintained his typical attitude which is probably for the best.


    Although K��enji usually doesn''t take the special tests seriously, he would always avoid situations where he would be at risk for dropping out.


    This time, for the case of the "mandatory pairing", he wouldn''t get poor grades. While the chances of it are low, there is a chance you might get expelled even you get a few perfect marks on the finals, depending on the capability of your partner.


    Due to this, though he would pretend not to be interested, he would probably be willing to cooperate with the exam.


    No, K��enji''s behavior might not be readable. There''s the possibility that he''ll end up doing something unpredictable.


    "K��enji-kun. Do you have any objections?"


    "I have no objections, that was really a nonsense question. Of course, I have already mastered the contents of this exam."


    He stretched his long legs onto his desk as usual and smoothed his hair back.


    "Well, can I expect you to indeed score more than 80 points?"


    "What do you think? Wouldn''t that depend on the content of the test?"


    "If you deliberately score 0 points and get matched up with another student with high grades, there will be a risk of a breakdown in the overall bnce for the ss. Could you at least understand this, if anything?"


    The only thing to be afraid of for these quizzes is an abnormal score. A highly-capable pair like Horikita and K��enji being created must be avoided.


    "I''ll consider it carefully. Girl."


    Even though K��enji''s answer was really suspicious, she couldn''t pursue the topic now.


    Because we have to control the points of the official final exam.

 Chapter 246 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    he next day, the time of the quizzes arrived.


    I thought that we would begin immediately, but Chabashira-sensei addressed the ss first.


    "The quiz will start here in a moment, but I have something to report on before that happens. The ss that you had nominated to attack for the final exams, ss C, was approved as it did not conflict with the choices from any other sses."


    "Did ss A and ss B both nominate ss D? Regardless, it''s great that we''re able to attack the unstudious ss C without leaving luck and misfortune up to the heavens."


    It seems that we''ve surpassed the first hurdle, and Horikita was relieved. Next would be finding out which ss would be attacking ss D.


    "Then, the ss that will be attacking ss D was also determined to be ss C. This was also because their nomination had no conflicts with other sses."


    Put differently, this battle is in the form of ss C versus ss D, and ss B versus ss A.


    "It''s an idealbination."


    "Seems like it."


    There were no conflicting name selections, which means that the upper sses had both chosen to attack their closest rivals in order to expand, or shrink, the difference between each other. It was such a case.


    What can be seen from this, is that ss A''s nomination was decided by Sakayanagi. Katsuragi would have nominated ss D, which would have given them the highest chances of winning.


    Furthermore, it can also be predicted that the overall influence of Katsuragi is declining.


    ss C was selected as our nomination just as Horikita desired.


    "Even though we''re about to take a quiz, Ike and Yamauchi look entirely fine. Before tests, you two usually have dark circles under your eyes. Do you have some form of secret strategy this time?"


    "Hehehe. Please watch carefully, sensei."


    Ike was full of confidence, but it was as expected. After all, he hadn''t done any studying.


    What he should be afraid of would be getting a partial score on the quiz. The difficulty level of the content seemed to be incredibly low, but if you don''t understand a single question, all you can do is write your name and hand it in as a nk sheet. If he was to take this unique quiz seriously it would only go to increase his risks in the future.


    There was no way Chabashira-sensei would be unable to see this.


    "Don''t regret your decision afterward. You should face this quiz seriously."


    "I am serious. After all, it doesn''t affect my grades, right?"


    "Of course. There will be no reflection on your grades."


    "Then I can be at peace with not having to get a high score."


    "That''s only if it goes how you''re expecting it to."


    Towards her ambiguous response, Ike and the others who hadn''t chosen to study fell silent for a moment.


    "Should we aim for good scores on this quiz...?"


    Sud�� unintentionally lost his peace of mind due to her words.


    "Don''t let her fool you. There is no mistake in our n."


    The collected words from Horikita managed to calm the worried students. Sud�� regained hisposure in an instant.


    "......Also. I just have to believe in Suzune."


    Chabashira-sensei witnessed the situation, confirmed that the atmosphere in the ss had been restored, and then picked up the quiz handouts.


    "Well then, we will start the quizzes. Please remember not to cheat. If caught cheating, regardless of whether it influences your grades or not, we will impose a merciless penalty."


    Sensei handed the examination paper to the front of each row and let us pass it back.


    Since we were told to keep it face down until it starts, I flipped the quiz over immediately after it was handed to me.


    "Are you not worried about it? About whether or not the pair selection method you came to is correct?"


    "No. I am confident about it this time."


    There was no sign that Horikita was swayed by Chabashira-sensei''s words. Because of this, Ike and the others weren''t swayed as well.


    If the leader shows fear or hesitation, those emotions will easily begin to spread.


    A symbol of change. The students began to shape into an entirely new ss D.


    It was only a little bit, but I think this was transmitted to the homeroom teacher who faced the students every day.


    "Begin."


    The quiz started at her signal.


    I slowly overturned the quiz papers.


    "Oh..."


    I couldn''t help but make a sound. I probably wasn''t even the only one surprised. Although the difficulty was expected to be very low, it turned out even lower than that.


    It was at a level where even students in the upper grades of primary school would be able to answer. Of course, there were some questions with increased difficulty, but even then someone like Ike could easily score above a 60 as long as they didn''t panic.


    It''s a sweet trap. A disaster easily could have happened had we absentmindedly jumped into it. But due to Horikita''s strategy, ss D wouldn''t end up with unreasonable results.

 Chapter 247 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    The quizzes ended smoothly without any problems. The results were announced after the 4th period the next day.


    ss D had challenged all of their tests in the past without any form of unity.


    Whereas this time, the quizzes had produced a sense of unity that was almost too well done.


    Pairing system, problem creation, and inter-sspetition aside, it may be a wonderful thing that the overall rule for this special examination is so simple. Just take a test and get good grades.


    This is the same thing as what we have been forced to repeat over the past nine years or more since we had started in elementary school and all the way through high school.


    "It''s good that I didn''t have to get involved with this time."


    It''sforting to be able to say this from the bottom of my heart.


    "Then, I will announce the pairings for this semester''s final exams."


    The results of yesterday''s quiz were posted and it went as follows:


    Horikita Suzune and Ken Sud��, Hirata Y��suke and Yamauchi Haruki, Kushida Kiky�� and Ike Kanji, Yukimura Teruhiko and Inogashira Kokoro.


    The pairs were announced almost as we had expected. By the way, my results said:


    Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka... Sat�� Maya.


    "The gods have a bad sense of humor..."


    How did ite to this? It was the kind of oue that would cause me to think like that.


    Sat�� seemed to notice that we had been paired up together and looked back in my direction with a smile.


    I raised my hand a little to let her know I had seen it too.


    "K��enji-kun also hasn''t betrayed our expectations of him."


    K��enji was paired with Okitani. Based on the result, he seems to have gotten a solidly high score.


    Well, he''s gotten high scores on every exam that he takes so far, so it''s more like he is just taking the exam as usual. He didn''t pay attention to the result, crossed his arms with an iprehensible smile, andughed.


    "Looking at the results, some of you seem to have understood the intent of the quiz. It then follows that this information was sessfully shared with the rest of the ss."


    Chabashira-sensei looked at the pairing list and appeared to be very impressed.


    "Pair the students with the highest and lowest scores. If the results are the same, the partners will be randomly selected. I probably don''t need to exin it to you all, but I''ll tell you this anyways."


    There''s no reason to be surprised at this point, but it was relieving for our rule to be validated.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any issues with the pairings."


    "Yes. It''s going so smooth that I''m a bit scared. But the real thing starts now. How to make exam problems and ovee the exams on our own. Your pairing is Sat��-san, which should be fine."


    I didn''t select her deliberately, but with the upper and lower studentsbined, the other half of the students in the ss are likely to score outside of the predicted strategy. A result like this can be said to be just right.


    Sat�� is a candidate who could potentially fail the final. I have to keep my grades at a high level moving forward.


    "In order to raise the sses average score, I will hold a study group until the final exam. Because I can cooperate with Hirata-kun and Kushida-san this time, I''ll be able to hold two sessions per day. A two-hour session from 4 pm to 6 pm after school ends, and 2 hours from 8 pm to 10 pm for those with club activities. We need to decide who will take which session. What do you think, Hirata-kun?"


    "Since I''m involved with club activities, I''ll take over the second study session. Let''s get through this and work hard."


    Things were truly moving steadily. Because of the increase in the number of people who can teach, we can adopt a strategy like this.


    After that, Horikita and Hirata discussed the details of the study sessions again and again, slowly ironing out the finer details.


    The supervision of the first session was taken up by Horikita, while Hirata took over the second session. They decided to thoroughly guide the students who were struggling with their grades, while still supporting all of the students who attended the study groups. Kushida was a special force who would attend both sessions and focus on teaching the students who were anxious about reaching 50 points. There were a lot of girls sitting in this middle tier, such as Onodera and Ichihashi.


    That said, this n was not without problems.


    Compared to the first semester, the number of students involved in the study group is prettyrge. In contrast, there are only three people in charge of teaching.


    It follows that therger the student side of the teacher-student ratio gets, the poorer the quality the overall teaching will be.


    At lunchtime, Hirata and Sud�� met up with Horikita.


    "Fuck, Suzune isn''t leading the second session. That kills my motivation."


    Since Sud�� couldn''t attend the first session due to his club activities, he couldn''t be taught by Horikita this time.


    Horikita worked as Sud��''s motive to study, so he seemed pretty reluctant. In the past, he would have probably acted out here.


    "No matter who is teaching, if youck motivation, I will be troubled. Understand?"


    "...I understand. I''ll study, after all, we are a pair."


    She had great control over the bulky Sud��. It was admirable.


    "Your efforts will also be reflected in my own evaluation. It would be nice if you would understand that. On top of that, I will try to show up at the evening sessions, soe on."


    Horikita put forward the final blow, as if Sud�� was in the palm of her hand.


    "Oh wow. I suddenly have the motivation again! Please treat me well, Hirata."


    "Likewise. Let''s do this together, Sud��-kun."


    Because of his decision to be partners with Horikita, Sud�� seems to be more driven.


    But still, there were unexpected problems.


    "...I need to talk to you for a minute, alright?"


    The student who came up to Horikita was someone who I had never spoken to before.


    He came over with a nervous, sorry-looking expression.


    "Miyake-kun, what''s wrong?"


    He was a student of ss D, Miyake Akito, and he was with a girl whose beauty was amon topic among the boys of the ss, Hasebe.


    These two students were usually very quiet and rarely involved themselves with anyone. It was an unexpected visit from an unexpectedbination.


    "I remember you two, you guys are a team for the final exams, right?"


    Hirata asked, looking for amon point to start with. Miyake began to talk about the situation.


    "We are a pair for the uing exam, but based on the results we got on the quizzes and midterms, we are good and bad at the same subjects, so there''s a bit of a problem. It''s a little nerve-racking. We wanted to ask for advice."


    After he finished, he handed their quiz results and midterm results to Hirata.


    The pair had decided topare the results of their quizzes with each other. Their average score was very different, with Miyake getting 79 points, and Hasebe getting a single point as intended. Horikita''s n worked smoothly to get good pairs for the students in the upper and lower parts of the ss. But there was a miscalction here. For the mid-term exams, their average scores were 65 points and 63 points, for Miyake and Hasebe respectively. They have almost no difference in their academic ability. They''re two students who are in the very middle of the ss but were split into the upper and lower sections. At first nce, the two of them would seem to be able to manage the final exams, but there''s a catch.


    The tendency for both of them to make the same mistake on a question was too simr. In other words, the subjects that they aren''t good at are exactly the same. Sixty points in each subject will be required for the final exams. It will be a dangerous bridge to cross.


    "Indeed, this is a bit unexpected. Let''s make sure to check the other pairingster."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you again, Hirata. Whether it''s the cruise or the sports festival, I always seem to give you trouble."


    "You don''t need to apologize. You would do the same if I were the one who needed help."


    Was that what happened? Miyake had withdrawn from the sports festival just before the final ry race due to an injured leg. He seems to have made a full recovery as there were no problems with his movement.


    I happened to recall this kind of thing, but I don''t know the specific details.


    Miyake and Hasebe, the answers that they chose were very simr.


    They were so simr that one might think the same person had taken both exams.


    Even if it''s possible to adjust someone''s academic ability to some extent, it isn''t possible to get every student into their ideal pairing. It''s unavoidable that an ipatible match would be created.


    "This will be hard. I don''t want toplicate the ns we set up or disrupt the progression of the study groups."


    It''s not that they were too stupid to be able to study for the test. The problem was that the two of them had their weaknesses and strengths heavily skewed. It was a special type of situation that was somewhat different from Sud��''s which was that he was simply not good at studying.


    As a result, the quality of the teaching will be less and less adequate.


    Originally it would be ideal to teach lessons one-on-one.


    "Kushida-san, can I trouble you with some additional students? There will be a lot of people to tutor, but these two should have some foundation for studying. They shouldn''t diminish the overall coordination of the study group."


    "Yup. I don''t mind, as long as Miyake-kun and Hasebe-san don''t mind either?"


    Kushida asked the two of them. Miyake didn''t say anything, but Hasebe was different.


    "I''ll pass. I don''t like being around Ichihashi-san."


    She refused in response. Fortunately, Ichihashi had left the ssroom, so the conversation wasn''t overheard.


    "It''s also notfortable for me to attend a study group with a lot of people."


    It seems that Miyake had suggested to Haruka to for them to ask Hirata together.


    I had thought she would be apathetic about it, but it seems that she ended up disagreeing with Miyake altogether.


    "But, the two of you share the same weaknesses. Even if you are able to clear the overall score requirement, if you are to take the final exams like this, there is a real possibility that one of your subjects will be below the minimum requirement of 60 points."


    "Yep, I know."


    Hasebe gave off a look of dissatisfaction and took her gaze off Horikita. She then turned her back on us and began to walk away.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Miyatchi. I''m sorry you took the time to invite me. I feel pretty embarrassed, but in the end, this is not something I''m cut out for."


    Refusing once again, Hasebe left the ssroom alone.


    "Sorry, Horikita."


    "I don''t care. Even if it''s just you, would you mind working with Kushida-san?"


    If Miyake was to work topensate for his worst subjects, he could effectively cover for Hasebe.


    "...I''ll pass. I don''t feel like I''d be able to study in a group full of women. I''ll try to do it on my own."


    Miyake gave his own response and withdrew as well after grabbing his bag off the seat. Horikita could not force them to study. If they didn''t participate in the study session of their own will, it would be nearly impossible to get any results, and it would lower the moral of the students who were taking the studying seriously.


    "What should we do? If we can, I think it would be better to provide some support for those two."


    "That''s right... If only there was someone else who could participate in teaching them."


    I saw Horikita looking at me for an instant, so I declined her with my eyes. I don''t believe that I canmunicate with Miyake or Hasebe, not even considering whether or not I have any teaching skills.


    My existence shouldn''t be considered after that point.


    "I''ll try to adjust and see whether or not I can make time."


    After some thought, Horikita concluded that she had no choice but to make a move herself, and attempted to sum things up.


    "I''m against the idea. When I think of the long war that will being in the future, you will undoubtedly be overworking yourself. As a result, the overall efficiency of learning for everyone will drop. Horikita also has to work on creating problems for ss C as well."


    "But if there''re no other options, what choice do we have?"


    Horikita''s speech had be forceful since she had judged that there wasn''t anyone else who could teach them.


    Even though Hirata could advise her not to do this, he had no means avable to stop her.


    Horikita will look after Miyake. It was beginning to appear as though the matter was decided.


    "Then I''ll take care of it."


    A student who hadn''t been involved in the discussion so far approached the group.


    The one who joined the discussion was Yukimura.


    "Yukimura-kun, if you''re willing to cooperate, I''d be d to wee you. You work hard in school and definitely have the appropriate academic ability. But are you fine with this? I thought that you didn''t care for this kind of interaction."


    "At least, if I don''t cooperate, it doesn''t seem like we will ovee this exam. Horikita, you''re the same way, trying to take on everything by yourself."


    It might be that Yukimura is choosing to act because he saw the changes that have happened with Horikita since the sports festival.


    "But there''s one other problem. I can teach, but I don''t have any ties with Miyake or Hasebe. I think it would be tricky or impossible for me to try to convince the two of them. I want you toe up with a way to convince the two of them toe to my study session."


    He attached the condition that we would have to bring the two of them with us.


    Of course, there was no such thing as a condition. Thankfully, Horikita was delighted with the arrival of a helper.


    He was like a moviepanion,ing out of the sky in a helicopter to rescue the main character who had been driven into the corner by enemy soldiers.


    "I understand. I will think about how to gather the two of them for you."


    After Yukimura had made the minimum promise with Horikita, he left the ssroom as if nothing had happened.


    "Is it okay for me to think of things as okay for the time being?"


    "Not necessarily. Think about it, none of us have any connections with either of the two of them."


    I couldn''t stop myself from pointing it out to her, so I did.


    "...Hirata-kun, will they listen to Yukimura-kun?"


    "I wonder... I think you know this already, but the three of them are the type of people who like solitude. It will have to do with whether or not they match with Yukimura''s personality or way of thinking. They might end up being a little uneasy about it."


    Horikita sat in thought considering what Hirata said, and after a bit, she eventually turned to me.


    "Hey, Ayanok��ji-kun. Would you mind if I left the management of Yukimura-kun to you?"


    "Management?"


    "You were in the same room as Yukimura-kun on the ship, so I thought you might be somewhat flexible. It may be difficult for you tomunicate with Miyake-kun or Hasebe-san, but if you work as the middleman it should be easier for all of us to connect with them."


    She said such a thing. Using the process of elimination, it was clearly the best n avable. None of the three of them appeared to be the type of person who would be able to stay in touch with Horikita.


    Even so, why choose me of all people? I''ve entirely pleased with not getting any more involved with this than I already am.


    "You appear to be rather unwilling. Are you not willing to help me? It''s just management, I didn''t say I wanted you to teach."


    It''s true that it''s just management, but it will be a very difficult thing to manage.


    "Can I ask this of you?"


    I can only nod my head as the pressure from Horikita had begun to change into a threat.


    Let''s renew my mindset here.


    epting this matter can help Horikita save face, and the backup n isn''t entirely useless.


    The important thing is that I''m not made to do anything further than this. The most troublesome task here would be to teach others and thinking of problems for the final exams.


    "I''ll try my best."


    I gave her my answer and sighed in a manner so as not to be seen by Horikita.

 Chapter 248 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    After school, I started to take action immediately. I spoke with Yukimura and then got in contact with Miyake. We all agreed to hold a study group. I had asked Hirata in advance and got prior consent from the two of them.


    "What about Hasebe?"


    As soon as ss was over, Hasebe vanished from the ssroom without anyone noticing.


    "Did she run away?"


    Yukimura muttered a bit angrily.


    "Hasebe isn''t that kind of girl, perhaps she left ahead of us?"


    "Why would she leave first?"


    "Eh, there could be a variety of reasons."


    Miyake appeared to understand Hasebe well, so he wasn''t particrly worried.


    For the time being, we headed towards Pallet which was the nned meeting ce for the study group.


    Then, in the middle of the corridor along the way, we came across Hasebe.


    "Why did you head out without us?"


    As soon as Yukimura saw Hasebe, he asked her.


    "Should I say that I don''t want to attract attention? It''s a little inconvenient for me to stay in ss."


    She answered him ambiguously. Yukimura seems to have taken it personally.


    "Are you saying you would hate to be seen talking to us?"


    "It''s not like that. I just have a lot of difficulties with it."


    "Don''t worry, Yukimura. Hasebe is always like this."


    "The seats will all be taken while we stand here and talk. So in the meantime, why don''t we get going?"


    I understand Yukimura''s feelings and that he''s getting irritated, but we should put that aside for the time being.


    In fact, now that school has ended, students would start to gather at Pallet.


    "That''s right... It would be troublesome if all of the seats were taken. Let''s go."


    Yukimura quickly regained hisposure and took the lead.


    "You should pay a little bit more attention to what you say."


    "Was what I was saying really so unpleasant? I''ll reflect on this a little."


    It seems that Hasebe wasn''t intending to be rude.


    We managed to secure four seats and reorganized the situation.


    "Uh, well, in short, please advise me."


    Yukimura sat next to me, with Hasebe across the table. Miyake sat next to Hasebe.


    I don''t know how this gathering managed to happen or how it turned out this way, but the group of 4 had managed toe together despite the atmosphere of difort.


    "If you have any questions, I''ll hear them out first."


    After I said this, the only female in the group, Hasebe, rose her hand lightly and said:


    "So Ayanok��ji-kun can talk?"


    "...Is that really the question you chose to ask?


    Hasebe looks up at me as if intrigued. It''s apparently incredible that I was talking and speaking to them.


    "How do I put it... I didn''t have any impression of you at all. Are you the type of student who isn''t even noticed when you''re absent?"


    I haven''t had many conversations with Hasebe. Even if I had made an impression, there was no way for her to know much. After hearing herment, Miyake brings up the topic of the sports festival.


    "But the way he ran as the anchor at the ry race was awesome. Because of that one event, Ayanok��ji became the center of attention of the school."


    "I wanted to see it. But I went to the restroom and missed Ayanok��ji-kun''s race. So for me, it feels a little strange. Didn''t you race against the former student council president? It seemed to be a hot topic right after the sports festival ended."


    "Were you in the track and field club back in middle school Ayanok��ji? After watching the ry, a talent scout from the track and field club came."


    "Ah, well, I received some solicitation, but I refused."


    After all, that type of motivation to recruit was only temporary, and not something that would go on for long. The people in the track and field club shouldn''t be thinking about me anymore. Even if someone is a good runner, if they don''t want to take part in club activities, it''s meaningless to keep on trying.


    "To be honest, I haven''t ever done any club activities, so I''m not aware of the situation."


    "Ah really? What a shame."


    As the conversation continued, Yukimura listened without inserting a single word. Hasebe changes the topic over to Miyake without worrying about the state of the situation.


    "Miyatchi is in the archery club. Is it fun to shoot a bow every day?"


    "I wouldn''t do it every day if it wasn''t fun. By the way, the bow doesn''t get shot, the arrow does."


    He''s right.


    "I''m not interested in club stuff, like... I''m good with spending my time doing the things I like."


    The two of them are quite different than what I''ve experienced so far. They were much more talkative than I expected.


    "Oh Miyatchi, is it alright for you to miss your club activities?"


    "I took time off."


    "How brief."


    "I will put my time into whatever takes first priority. Archery club isn''t very strict so there''re no particr penalties."


    "Will you all listen to me for a moment? I want to say something before we begin the study session."


    Yukimura, who had been listening to the conversation quietly, calmly spoke up. The person his eyes focused in on was neither Hasebe nor Miyake, but me.


    "No secrets like back at the sports festival, Ayanok��ji"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Studying. I''ve heard from Horikita that you''re plenty capable at it."


    "...That woman."


    It seems Horikita has given unnecessary information to Yukimura that I was unaware of.


    "I''m rtively good at memorizing things. I think I can score pretty well if I concentrate."


    If I don''t say at least this much, it will be difficult to gain Yukimura''s trust.


    "Are you the type who doesn''t do things even though you have the capability to do them?"


    "I can''tpare to you, so don''t expect too much of me. I''m not good at teaching."


    "I understand. You should take this seriously so you can get even 1 more point. Since I will be teaching you, you will absolutely get a higher score than you did on the midterms."


    Immediately after, Yukimura proceeded to ask the others:


    "Did you bring your test papers from the first semester''s final and thest midterm test as I instructed?"


    "Well, yeah."


    Hasebe spoke up, and Miyake nodded. They took the papers out of their bags and handed them to Yukimura.


    I look at the papers from the side and confirm their contents. The conclusion thates from there...


    "Both of you are excellent at science, but your results in most of the humanities are devastating."


    Their score in math was around 70 points, which was a rtively high score, but their scores in world history andnguage averaged around 40. It''s clear that they would be worried if this was left as it is.


    "I didn''t think you two were on such good terms with each other, but I did know you both shared such a clear weakness."


    "When I was studying in the library earlier, I was able to speak with Hasebe. That''s the flow of things."


    "Miyatchi and I are pretty independent types. I don''t really wanna be involved with the ss."


    These two people held a sense of distance from the ss and didn''t belong to any specific group. Was this the reason for theirck of integration with the rest of the ss?


    "I feel the same in that sense. Even in this group we''re in now, I feel very awkward."


    "So why did you approve of making a group this time?"


    "This isn''t exactly a group, per say, it''s more like a study club. If there are only a few people in it, it will be quiet. It doesn''t bother me when I study by myself, so I''ll have to think about finding a new method to study. I''m sorry, but it will take some time for me."


    "Okay. I''ll just wait and have a tea break, alright?"


    Hasebe took out her cell phone immediately and began to rx. These days, it''s easy to kill time as long as you have a cell phone. Should I also take out my phone? What should I do in this situation?


    I suddenly felt a gaze, and inadvertently sent my own in that direction.


    Several boy students were watching us while one of them spoke out to somewhere.


    I could recognize the three students. All of them were from ss C. Though I could only remember the name of Ishizaki who stood in the center.


    I hope I don''t get caught up in trouble...


    However, Ishizaki didn''te looking for trouble. Although they looked over to us from time to time, they still went to the front of the cake cab in Pallet positioned next to the cashier. There is a disy of cakes that can be enjoyed with drinks or can be ordered to go. Strawberry Shortcakes and Mont nc seem to be the particrly popr options, but I was unaware of the details. The clerk judged that the group in front of him was customers, and appeared to have difficulties hearing the order from the students. The clerk showed no signs that he would be reaching out to the cake cab, and his expression gradually turned nervous and apologetic.


    "You can''t think of some way to do it!?"


    Ishizaki had be impatient and cried out, and the noisy cafe became much quieter for a bit.


    "Even if you insist... for a special order cake, it needs to be mentioned at least a week in advance. It would be very difficult to prepare something the same day."


    After hearing this response from the clerk, Pallet became noisy once again as if nothing had ever happened.


    "What was that about?"


    As Hasebe twirled her pen between her fingers, she looked towards Ishizaki with a look of disgust.


    "Come on. It doesn''t involve us."


    Yukimura didn''t show any interest and was writing something based on the old midterm exams he was given. He was determining their specific weaknesses and nning out what exact measures to take moving forward.


    "Cake..."


    I wasn''t interested in what happened with Ishizaki, but at the same time, it''s my birthday tomorrow.


    To be honest, I don''t have any clear idea of how to spend a birthday like any normal person would. It only meant that I was one year older.


    I didn''t really know anything. I know that a birthday is a day when someone is celebrated by their family, their lover, and their friends. I just don''t understand the emotions someone would feel at that time.


    "What''s up, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Tomorrow is the 20th of October.


    There are many students, staff, teachers, and other people in this school.


    Even if one or two people were to have the same birthday, it wouldn''t be an umon thing.


    The only difference between them and me is whether or not there would be anyone to celebrate it with.


    I wonder if anyone will remember my birthday next year.

 Chapter 249 - 4 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 4 Part IV</h4>


    "I''ll go get another cup of coffee."


    "Ooh, me too!"


    It had been more than 30 minutes since Yukimura had started to confirm the results of their exams in Pallet. He hasn''t looked up from the papers yet, and it looks like it was going to take a while longer for him to decide on a n.


    Hasebe and Miyake went to the cashier with their empty cups. Pallet had a policy where your second cup would be half price, although only valid on the same day. Pallet sold coffee that was cheap, tasty, and generally impable. It seems to be growing in poprity among first-year students. Hasebe and Miyake were already preparing to drink their third cups, but Yukimura, who was absorbed in his work, hadn''t even finished the second half of his first. His attention waspleted absorbed by the textbooks, notes, and test papers, considering how to make the best progress for the study group.


    "That looks like a lot of work."


    "That''s because I''ve effectively never taught people how to study. I used to teach an idiot how to stay cram untilte at night back in middle school, but I couldn''t stand doing that. He didn''t have any of the fundamentals, and wasn''t able to concentrate on the material very well."


    Yukimura set his pen on the table and looked up at the ceiling as if recalling that time.


    "Now I can''t forget the time that I wasted. I thought it was stupid to teach people how to study. During the first semester, when you and Horikita held a study group to stop those idiots from failing, I wasughing at you in my heart. The same goes for the group made by Hirata. Doesn''t it just seem like a waste of time? Someone who doesn''t study is almost always someone who hates doing it in the first ce. I put in a day or two of effort to get rid of failing grades, so if they just go back to how things were before they''re just wasting my time."


    Rather than being abusive, Yukimura seemed to be muttering his honest thoughts.


    "Then, why did you decide to teach us this time?"


    It''s difficult topare the cramming that Yukimura taught to the final exams. If you don''t study thoroughly, you shouldn''t expect to ovee the difficulty. Yukimura is under a lot of pressure. In the event that Hasebe and Miyake get expelled, he would probably choose to shoulder the responsibility himself. If it got to that point, he would look past the fact that it was their own responsibility and start to regret that he could have taught them better. That''s the type of person that Yukimura is.


    "I was useless during the sports festival. What I had determined to be unnecessary had caught up with me. The only difference here is whether the school prioritizes athletics or academics."


    Ike, Yamauchi, Sud��, and other students who wouldn''t study. Yukimura who wouldn''t exercise. Despite their differences, since he had judged that the school determines these things to be of equal importance, he hade to this conclusion.


    "In this school, it''s not enough to just study. It''s not enough to just exercise. Even if we were tobine the two, it still wouldn''t be enough. Even people like Horikita or Hirata, who are well-versed in both, can''t survive this alone. Intuition, inspiration, andmon sense. Ultimately, we will be called upon to disy these indispensable qualities of human society. There''s no way we could do it purely on our own. It''s necessary to unite as a team and stick together. That''s the only way."


    Yukimura should have suffered all kinds of hardships to get into this school by now.


    "So I decided to help. I want to contribute what I can to the ss."


    And that, of course, would be holding a study group.


    "It''s also because I had noticed that I had these selfish feelings about studying. I was reminded of my selfish mother when I thought of this, so I re-examined myself... No, this story is unnecessary. You can forget it."


    Yukimura, who had returned from his thoughts, interrupted himself and took his gaze off the ceiling.


    "Perhaps if I had to tutor Ike, I would have more problems. Miyake and Hasebe both have the ability to work hard and be serious about their schoolwork, so it''s much easier. Also, since they are good at science, this shouldn''t be too hard. I don''t know how much I''ll be able to help, but I can expect them to at least have some sizable improvements."


    What forward-thinking... No, would it be better to take this as his response to the two of them? Even though he was just listening silently, he could see that Miyake and Hasebe both had a good attitude toward reading. They both had a pretty good viewpoint and ability to understand the material. Because of this, Yukimura earnestly wanted to do his best for them.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Hasebe and Miyake also hadn''t returned yet.


    It seemed like there would be some time before the start of the study session, so I gave this excuse to leave the table as well. This was because I had been feeling the gazes of not only Ishizaki, but also of somebody else.


    Although I couldn''t see it clearly, someone had been discretely trying to peek over here. Yukimura didn''t look at me as I left at all, so I moved directly to their seat. I don''t think that they had noticed me, so I walked up directly while hiding my presence.


    "What are you doing all on your own, Sakura?"


    "Hyaa!?"


    Sakura jumped a little in her seat and looked up fearfully.


    "Uh... A coincidence, really, Ayanok��ji-kun!"


    "Oh, so it''s a coincidence?"


    "A coincidence, yes!"


    "Haven''t you been looking back at us from time to time?"


    "That was... that... I-I''m sorry..."


    Since Sakura didn''t have the confidence to carry out the lie from the beginning, she immediately confessed.


    "It doesn''t seem like you necessarily have anything to tell me, or do you?"


    So there was no need for her toe here. If it was urgent, she would have called or sent an email.


    She didn''t have any errands or business here, and she''s not the type who would ask someone else, so looking at it this way...


    "Do you want to join the study group too?"


    "Wha, why, w-why!?"


    "Well, the reason is rather simple. I can see your study materials inside your bag."


    It''s not necessary to take all of your notebooks with you whenever you go somewhere, but a study group would be a different story.


    There are a lot of students here who were studying on their own, but Sakura would never choose to study in a ce like this.


    "Oh no..."


    She panicked a bit and attempted to close her bag, but it was toote. That reaction itself was just like saying yes.


    "If you don''t mind our study group, would you like to join us? I''ll ask the others."


    "B-but I... I''ve hardly ever spoken to any of them..."


    Sakura couldn''t get close to our table because she wasn''t good ating in contact with other people. I understood this much even though she didn''t say it.


    "You''vee this far on your own? If it''s the Sakura that I know, you wouldn''t have even been able to take the chance toe to Pallet and risked the chance of meeting people."


    It''s no easy task to lurk alone in a ce that is filled with bothrge and small groups of people. The idea of escaping and heading back should have crossed her mind several times already.


    Despite that, she still managed to remain here, which shows Sakura''s current state of mind.


    "It''s up to you to decide what to do. It''s better not to consider just my opinion on this. You have to consider how Yukimura, Hasebe, and Miyake would think and feel about it as well."


    Sakura may be discouraged by these words.


    She might resent me and think: ''He doesn''t want to take a stance on it and ept me.''


    However, Sakura''s passive attitude has its good parts and bad parts.


    Since it''s a matter of her progress as a person, keeping my distance and waiting to see what she chooses to do on her own is the best policy.


    Of course, I have a reason to think this.


    Despite being in a group now, the threshold formunication with Yukimura and the others seems to be lower than with the other ssmates. I feel like that in my own way. Sakura must also have a simr feeling.


    "Just think about what you want to do. We''ll be staying here for the next hour and studying."


    Although it seems a little cold, I left Sakura after saying only those words. Even though the cafe was crowded, if I was to spend too much time next to Sakura''s seat, I would soon be spotted by Hasebe.


    I casually returned to my seat. Yukimura only nced at me and said nothing in particr.


    After waiting for about 2 minutes, we were approached by the others.


    "What a long wait. So, have you finished going over everything yet?"


    "I''m almost done."


    Yukimura sped up his pace.


    "Oh yeah! That''s right Ayanok��ji-kun, I wanted to ask you something. Okay?"


    "Stop it, Hasebe."


    Miyake stops Hasebe from trying to ask something.


    "Ohe on. Like, it''s not a big deal if anyone else hears."


    "That''s not the issue. Consider the time and ce, you know?"


    "It''s after school, and this is the school cafe, so right now is really the perfect time to start on the subject, right?"


    After Miyake saw that Hasebe had no intention of backing down, he shook his head as if to give in.


    What on earth is she trying to ask me?


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, are you going out with Horikita-san?"


    "I am not."


    "An immediate response? Should I say that answer sounds pretty rehearsed? To me, it seems pretty suspicious indeed."


    "I''ve already been asked by various people before. Horikita and I don''t always work together."


    "That may be true. But they say that rumors about love are only half false, you know."


    A girl like Hasebe who prefers to alone seems to also be seriously interested in the topic of romance.


    A sensible guy in this situation wouldn''t forget to check with Hasebe to see if she has a boyfriend.


    Of course, there''s no way that I was going to do it (it simply isn''t possible), so the topic ended with that.


    "Okay!"


    Yukimura suddenly raised his head in full force. It seemed that he had finally finished his revision.


    "Somehow, I feel like I was able to grasp where exactly the two of you are having difficulties. This is the detailed n I would like to focus on moving forward."


    He announces this and passes over the various notes he had written to Miyake.


    "I tried toe up with some liberal arts questions. I''ll also have Hasebe answer them too, so don''t answer them directly in my notebook. Write them on your own. The time limit is ten minutes for all ten questions."


    Miyake took out his notebook without anyints about the impromptu questions. Since he understood that this was in order for him to produce the best results he obeyed the instructions. After ten minutes of struggling, he passed the questions over to Hasebe like a baton. The purpose of these questions was to conduct a more in-depth investigation of their weaknesses.


    Then, after a total of 20 minutes of exams, Yukimura immediately began writing out their scores on his notebook.


    "Honestly, you guys..."


    Yukimura finished grading the impromptu exams, and with a dumbfounded sigh, presented them with their scores.


    They mutually got three answers correct, six incorrect, and thest one was half correct.


    Their exams were the same, but it was surprising that they managed to get the exact same questions right and wrong.


    "You''re not only good at the same subjects, but you each have the same tendency of memorizing information."


    "Awesome! Doesn''t it feel almost like our destinies are intertwined, Miyatchi?"


    "I don''t feel it."


    "Ah, as always your responses are dull. But, isn''t this kinda a problem?"


    Hasebe returned to her senses and began to feel anxious, but in fact, the opposite was true.


    "It would be better to say that this situation is perfectly fine. It will only take half as much effort to solve."


    If their learning ability and tendencies are almost exactly the same, as Yukimura says, the burden should be rather light.


    The number of people who need to be taught can essentially be considered to be just one person.


    Of course, because they are so simr, there should also be a couple of trivial differences, but when those situationse up, as long as they follow their instructions, it should carry on smoothly.


    "Do you feel like this will be easy?"


    "It depends on how much effort you put in from now on. These questions were some of the less difficult ones, but your grades were still a bit disturbing. I think it''s necessary for us to gather like this a bit regrly... In short, we will need to study more. Counting backward from the day of the final exam, I''d like to have seven or eight opportunities to gather. A certain amount of time between each meeting will be preferable so you can do a bit of self-studying as well. Are you three alright with this? Miyake should also have problems with club activities."


    "As we get closer to the final exam, the number of club activities will cool down a bit, but let me ask to be sure."


    Yukimura nodded to this natural request. Then there was Hasebe.


    "Ah, let me know one thing before I answer you, okay? Is this kinda what it will be like to study normally? I don''t like, like studying, but when ites to reviewing this and that, I think I can still do it on my own. Is there any benefit to studying in a group like this? Yeah, I know that having a smart person teach me will increase the efficiency, and I came here because of Miyatchi''s advice, but I''m still kinda dubious about it all."


    "You don''t seem to be dubious about only my teachings."


    Yukimura noticed the overtone of Hasebe''s response, which exined the policy.


    "I''m not going to be holding a regr study group. This is because while the questions for past exams were written by the school, this time around they''re going to be written by other sses. The school''s problems are usually targeted at assisting to move on to university and are standardized to content that is either basic or rtively easy to study for. To put it simply, it''s a matter of course. On the other hand, the fact that questions will be written by other students is an unknown. It''s difficult to formte tendencies and countermeasures for it. This is why after considering this, it''s necessary to study for these exams."


    Miyake was convinced with Yukimura''s exnation.


    "That''s right. ss C is definitely going to give us very tricky questions."


    "Ah, well, it''s not entirely impossible to formte tendencies and countermeasures. It might seem unthinkable toe up with the problems ss C will have for us, but what if we think of the individual who wille up with them? As far as I can predict, I think the question-writer will be ''Kaneda''."


    Although I''m notpletely familiar with the name, it''s not one I''ve never heard before.


    "He''s that disgusting creepy-looking guy with the sses, right?"


    "I''m not too sure if I agree with that, but that''s probably the guy. He''s the best student in ss C."


    If the Yukimura''s information is correct, it would be appropriate to assume that the students who have done well in their studies would be the ones writing their questions.


    "Ah, but if the problem''s turn out to be really distorted, it may also be one that was written by Ry��en or Ishizaki, right?"


    "That''s impossible. Even if there is a trap question, it''s impossible toe up with one without first having a firm background in the subject. Try to imagine it yourself. Do you think you cane up with a social studies question that can''t be solved easily?"


    "...No, not at all. I can''t even think of a topic in the first ce."


    "Same thing here. What kind of social studies questions will be put on the test?"


    "That''s the way it is. Even if you think about it, your mind will only sh over the obvious content. Difficult problems and trap questions aren''t something you''d be able to easily create even if you wanted to. If you look at the textbook and aim for the difficult parts of the content, the school will probably end up rejecting the question since the problem wasn''t set up correctly."


    His conjecture made a good point. However, it was just a little too weak to instill confidence.


    "Is it up to the school to ultimately decide if a question is eptable or not?"


    I gave a slight interjection into Yukimura''s story.


    "If so, do we need to know the clear standard which the school determines a question to be eptable?"


    "That''s true. If we knew that, we wouldn''t have to work as hard."


    "I think it''s possible to figure out. In short, if ss D prepares a number of highly selective questions, and gives them to the school for review, would it not be possible toe to a clear answer to the question based off which questions get epted?"


    "Ah, that''s right. That''s actually a really good idea."


    "You''re pretty sharp, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "In this case, we seem to have to submit these questions as early as possible in order to identify the benchmarks that the school has. I''ll try to think about a few questions myself, but will Horikita or Hirata be willing to help as well?"


    "I don''t know... we''re totally split up from them now, so the details are unclear."


    "That''s troubling. You''re the only one of us who can keep in touch with them."


    Miyake and Hasebe also nod almost simultaneously.


    "I get it. I''ll see what I can do... but don''t expect too much from me."


    Do both Horikita and Yukimura n to use me as a convenient middleman for them?


    "Yeah, I see."


    Hasebe''s doubts seemed to have been settled, and there was a smile on her face.


    "Well, I don''t do any club activities, so let''s decide how to do this based on what works for Miyatchi, okay?"


    By saying so, she gave up all the decision-making rights.


    When Miyake heard this, he looked at Hasebe in surprise.


    "I thought Hasebe was still going to refuse. How unusual, you don''t usually want to get involved with guys."


    "It seems like it would be kinda bad if I didn''t join in the study group. It would be my own fault if I was going to like, drop out of school, but I don''t want to get Miyatchi involved, alright?"


    She appeared to have agreed for the sake of her friend Miyake instead of for her own.


    "Well, that should be it for today. I n to hold the first study session the day after tomorrow."


    Yukimura summed up the first session. Did he n on going over the topic trends and formte countermeasures today and tomorrow?


    After that, even as we announced that we were finished and left Pallet, Sakura still didn''te over to talk to us.

 Chapter 250 - 4 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 4 Part V</h4>


    "This is very useful information. We definitely want to attempt to see what type of questions the school will be epting."


    After I had separated from the rest of the group and gotten back to my dorm room, I immediately contacted Horikita.


    The goal was to convey Yukimura''s information to Horikita and ask for further instructions moving forward.


    "Hirata and I are already working on questions for ss C, but I do want to know how far we can go with trap questions. I''ll share the information with you. It''s great that everything seems to be going well, but can we be confident that Kaneda-kun will be creating the problems for ss C?"


    "There is absolutely no guarantee. But considering the questions that Kaneda mighte up with is only one way to tackle the questions during the study sessions. There shouldn''t be any harm in doing that, right?"


    "That''s true. If this exam is full of difficult problems, even we might have to try our best to get 80 or 90 points."


    If it ends up being more difficult than a test given by the school, then there will be a limit to how high we can score on it.


    "By the way, how did the study group go today? If you don''t mind, can you tell me about it?"


    It wasn''t something I needed to hide, so I told the truth about what happened today. However, I did exaggerate to her a little. I made it clear to her that I had made friends. Horikita listened and didn''t touch upon that aspect at all.


    The only thing she made notice of was that there were many simrities between the academic abilities of Miyake and Hasebe.


    "They don''t appear to be doing it on purpose, but it''s still quite the coincidence."


    "Right?"


    It''s not unusual for two people to have asional oveps, but for it to be this simr is very strange.


    "I will keep my eye on them as much as possible, they seem easy enough to control anyways."


    "Please do. In addition, there''s another thing I''d like to ask of you. When Yukimura-kun''s study group is taking a day off, would you pleasee to my study group to keep tabs on everyone?"


    "This isn''t what we had originally agreed upon, is it?"


    "It''s not any different. You don''t need to teach, I just want you there for management."


    The word management is vague. It''s so vague that I have absolutely no idea what she means by it. To me, it''s as confusing as the meaning of the term ''less than a lover, but more than a friend''.


    "...What kind of management?"


    I asked, which she responded to with a deliberate sigh.


    "The problem is thatpared to how many teachers there are, there are too many people to tutor. In any case, I can''t supervise everyone. I''d like you to monitor whether or not everyone is studying well."


    "The school teachers manage to teach dozens of students all by themselves. Don''t be naive."


    "It may be self-righteous, but teachers aren''t able to supervise everyone on their own, so students end up falling behind like Ike-kun. Even if the ssrooms are equipped with surveince cameras like they are here, the situation stays the same. In ss, their attitude is faked sessfully, but in the end, they''re not focusing on their studies, so we''re being forced into a desperate situation like the one we''re in now.


    I had thought that I had given her a daring and resolute response, but in a single breath, she had managed to strike back and crumble my argument.


    "Yukimura-kun is struggling because he isn''t used to teaching, but I''m having difficulties due to the sheer number of students on my end. Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun are particrly problematic since they''re less attentive than kindergarteners are."


    Ike and Yamauchi appear to be attending the study sessions, but also seem to be doing whatever they wanted to do during them.


    "Do you have any objections?"


    "None."


    "Good."


    "I can skip the night sessions, right?"


    "That''s fine. The night session is much better than the day one. Thoughpared to the boys I''m dealing with, some of the girls are the issues in that group."


    I see. Was the situation that the girls who hadn''t nned on participating, chose to do so to be with Hirata? Even if Karuizawa was his girlfriend, it wouldn''t be bad to interact with such a handsome guy, and it might not be a bad thing for the ikemen under Karuizawa''s control to rise in poprity.


    I didn''t actually take part in it, but the interesting scene of their study groupes to mind.


    Come to think of it, Sud��''s name hadn''te up as one of herints.


    "Has Sud�� been behaving himself?"


    "Yes, he''s working seriously. Although his level hasn''t quite reached a middle school student''s yet."


    Study content aside, he seems to have been putting in the effort to improve his attitude.


    "Please take care of me starting tomorrow."


    At the very least, I definitely don''t have a good feeling about this.


    "By the way, other than the matter with the study group, I want to make sure of something else. How''s Kushida?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Has nothing particrly changed with her?"


    "Certainly. I think she will be able to help out to the best of her abilities. She has also promised to attend the study sessions every day."


    That''s not what I wanted to ask about, but from Horikita''s point of view, she doesn''t seem to have anything in particr to say on the topic. After all, it was only the first day of the study sessions, so she shouldn''t have had an opportunity to get to the bottom of it. But from my point of view, it''s also true that I can''t sit back and simply watch the issue.


    "Have you already started creating the questions for ss C?"


    "Of course. As a basic guideline, I n on incorporating the opinions of Hirata-kun and Yukimura-kun to create the questions. I originally wanted to ask more people for help, but the more people we have working on them, the higher the risk there will be that someone will leak them to ss C, so this is a very troubling situation for me."


    Right, the questions and their apanying solutions are the key points to ss D''s defense. Even if we try to n out an attack, if our defense is defeated, we wouldn''t be able to survive. Our test problems cannot afford to be leaked by any means. It''s also possible that we mighte into contact with someone who is looking to explore the information.


    "Even so, it will be hard to definitively get rid of outsiders given Kushida''s character and her actions so far. Aren''t you unable to attend the evening sessions? It would be hard for you to have a meeting with Hirata about it."


    "Well, I can''t really deny that, but she can''t act carelessly herself either. I think that as long as we avoid asking for her help with the questions, she won''t end up doing anything out of line."


    This was only mutual spection. The actions Kushida would take moving forward are something that neither of us can predict.


    "These questions and answers are the lifeline of ss D. Don''t forget that if these leak out, ss D will be sure to lose."


    This is something I''ll have to consider separately from the desire to pull Kushida over to our side.


    The present state of affairs wouldn''t allow for us to leave an eyesore unattended.


    "I''ll avoid making any information public, but that''s probably not enough to solve the issue."


    "I''m not worried about the process of making the questions, it''s whates after when we make the proposals to the school. As long as the questions and answers are confirmed with Chabashira-sensei the day before the final exam, the enemy will find out what they are."


    During the sports festival, Kushida had used a technique like this in order to look at the participation table.


    It''s more than likely that Ry��en wille to request this of Kushida again.


    "That is to say, there is no way out of this other than by talking with her."


    "Even then, what are you going to do if the information leaks out to ss C?"


    "That situation... I don''t want to think about it."


    "You can''t afford not to think about it. This involves the entirety of ss D. No matter how much we study and improve our scores, if they get nearly 100 points across the board, we have no chance of winning."


    If our answers arepletely memorized by the opponent, we lose.


    "Yes, I understand that you''re anxious, but I also have some countermeasures that I''ve been thinking about on my own. Now that it''s past 10 o''clock, I''d like toe up with at least one more question before I go to bed. So can I hang up now?"


    I agreed with her and ended the call. I found that the battery was low, so I plugged it into a charger attached to a socket on my bed.


    The current issue is simr to the one we faced during the sports festival. This is because the questions that we make act as the lifeline of our ss for the final exams just as the participation table did during the festival. Ry��en and Kushida aren''t going to be using the same strategy as one another. They will certainly think of separate strategies.


    Horikita said she would think about countermeasures, but I don''t know to what extent they will be.


    She should try to convince Kushida head on.


    I''m not trying tough at Horikita''s strategies at all. It''s more like there''s not much else that can be said about it.


    It''s just hypothetical, but if I''m going to win Kushida over to my side, I should be using the kind of threatening behavior that I did with Karuizawa. No, I''d would have to do more than that to bring Kushida to her knees. However, I still don''t know the details of Kushida''s past, so that''s not an option for me in this situation. Plus, there''s no guarantee that I can sessfully threaten her since the way we each go about things is so different. They might seem simr, but they aren''t really the same.


    "...What am I going to do?"


    Unfortunately, I can''t think of any other means right now.


    After I had turned off my phone and rested for while, an email arrived. It was a message from Ry��en.


    After the sports festival, I had asked ss C''s Manabe for Ry��en''s email address, and sent him the audio file. I hadn''t gotten a response from Ry��en until now.


    [Who are you?]


    This sentence was the only thing that was written.


    "Another meaningless email..."


    I''m a nice enough person to give Ry��en a response. I''m using a free address that wasn''t able to be traced. He should be able to understand such a thing, and was probably the game that Ry��en was ying.


    I decided to ignore the email and go to bed.

 Chapter 251 - 4 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 4 Part VI</h4>


    It was pretty lively with a lot of students at the library after school even though it was still pretty early.


    Although it was crowded, it wasn''t as though all of the students were noisily immersed in chatter.


    Usually, nearly half of the seats wouldn''t be filled with students, but right now it was only about 10%. Of course, most of the students weren''t reading or chatting with their friends, but instead were immersed in studying for the final exams.


    "Huh, so this is what the library has be?"


    A student beside me muttered out of interest.


    Yes, I had a little problem next to me.


    It seems that Sat�� had decided to attend the study session, so she ended uping with me to the library.


    I hadn''t been in contact with Sat�� after we had exchanged contact information the other day, so this was very awkward.


    "This is my first time in the library. How about you Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "...I''ve been here several times."


    "I see. You''re surprisingly studious."


    "It''s more like I''m killing time instead of studying."


    "So in order to kill time, youe to the library? That''s strange."


    I gave a tentative answer, but I felt like my attitude had be somewhat absent-minded.


    This was because I didn''t know at all what type of mood Sat�� would have in mind. However, Sat�� is also a girl. She wouldn''t miss the subtleties of these feelings either.


    "Err... Ayanok��ji-kun... am I bothering you?"


    "What do you mean, Sat��?"


    "Hah, well, I did suddenly say that I was going to attend the study session."


    "I''m not particrly bothered. Horikita and Kushida who are teaching today also shouldn''t be. Honestly, I''d expect them to be happy right?"


    Having someone from your ss get expelled isn''t exactly a thing anyone would be happy about, and there''s also not any benefits to it. I attempted to somehow shift the topic of discussion with this point.


    "It''s not like that..."


    Of course, that''s not the answer that Sat�� was hoping for. She became a little depressed.


    However, the location of the library was a bit troublesome. I whispered to avoid disturbing other students, ultimately making the distance between me and Sat�� unexpectedly close. I could just barely feel Sat��''s breathing.


    Perhaps this can be ssified as one of the precious scenes of youth? If so, youth may be an unexpectedly harsh thing since this situation is not a happy one for me at all. I feel unnecessarily nervous, and can''t help but worry about Sat��. I''m specting on her feelings and choosing my words carefully to respond to her emotions.


    The single thing that I desire the most right now is to go back home soon.


    No, is that really the case?


    I calmed down a little and began to rethink the situation.


    I''m at a loss when ites to things that I haven''t experienced before. It''s too abstract a feeling to be ssified as "in love" and there isn''t a clear answer for it. From my perspective of living in a world of zero or one in the past, it''s only natural for my immediate reaction to be rejection.


    But didn''t Ie to this school looking for something other than zero or one?


    "Everyone is so serious, using the library and everything."


    "It''s pretty routine to hold study sessions here."


    By chance, Horikita heard what Sat�� said and responded on her own.


    I regained myposure and put these thoughts out of my mind. For now, let''s concentrate on oveing this study session safely.


    Horikita, who had visited the library yesterday, didn''t seem surprised at its current state of things.


    "You two, spare me from themotion like the one you made yesterday. Today you might not just get away with a warning; there''s a chance that you''ll be kicked out of the library."


    "I know, I know."


    Horikita found a vacant seat while admonishing the two problem children, Ike and Yamauchi. Although more than half of the seats are empty, that doesn''t mean you can sit anywhere you''d like.


    It seems to be amon phenomenon in every school, where the space avable to the upperssmen is separate from the underssmen. It had be an unspoken rule that the seats next to the windows with the nice view, and the seats in the cafe near the free drinks were priority seats for the senior students.


    In this kind of territorial division, the section that the first years were allowed to use was the noisy ce close to the entrance. However, this time there is something else to look out for.


    If possible, we want to avoid being in the vicinity of any ss C students.


    "Horikita, what are you going to do?"


    "If that''s what you''re worried about Ayanok��ji, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve already taken countermeasures for that."


    Someone in our line of sight moved in the area used by first years. A student who spots Horikita stands up and waves at us, beckoning us over.


    She was a first-year student from ss B, Ichinose Honami. A total of eight ss B students were with her.


    It seemed like there were four guys and four girls, so if you add Ichinose there were nine in total.


    Based on Horikita''s expression, this didn''t seem to be idental. She came over as if to introduce herself.


    "Have we made you wait?"


    "Oh no, not at all. We just got here ourselves. Right everyone?"


    "Yesterday, I met up with Ichinose-san here in the library and suggested a joint study group. Since we aren''tpeting with ss B in this exam, I think that we can help each other out a bit."


    On her own ord, Horikita made a proposal that involves a lot of people. This is what she wanted to show me yesterday.


    Lights are usually followed by shadows. Ike and the others had managed to settle down before they had arrived at the library, only to have their spirits soar in a strange direction.


    "Ike-kun, didn''t I just warn you?"


    Horikita grabbed Ike by the arm as hard as she could. He was scared just like a frog being watched by a snake.


    Was this the reason why Ike had be so excited about the study session? If you''re going to study together with the girls from ss B, it''s understandable that he would be overjoyed about it.


    "Ah! Ayanok��ji-kun also came today?"


    "That''s because I''m close to getting a failing mark. You might have to take care of me for a while."


    "That''s right."


    The library is a quiet ce, but it''s not like we''re unable to have a conversation. Of course, it''s still necessary to speak in a low voice. Since Ichinose had managed to secure good seats in the corner of the room, our conversation also wasn''t very noticeable. In addition, the music flowing through the room wonderfully masked our voices from others. It was Beethoven''s Symphony No. 6, ''Pastoral''.


    I don''t know who picked the song, but it''s a rxing and pretty good choice.


    However, Horikita had actually thought to create a joint study group. The final exams are likely to be more efficient if it''s based on the premise of actually working with each other. For example, by exchanging information between sses, arge number of people will have a rtivelyrger number of viewpoints to consider for writing the test questions.


    But at the same time, we will also be facing some risks. If there are students in ss B who are close with someone in ss C, the information might leak out. Of course, Horikita already understands this point, but she had chosen to unite together because of the positives that it would bring.


    The students from each ss freely fill up the empty seats.


    "Let''s sit here, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Ah, alright."


    Sat�� beckoned for me toe over, and just as she requested, I sat down in the seat next to her.


    "Ooh, Sat��. You''ve been around Ayanok��ji a lot today."


    "Naturally. We are a pair, after all."


    To avoid looking inept in front of Ichinose, I took out my textbooks and notes after I got to my seat. Even if it''s just a formality, I will have to study.


    "Hey, Ayanok��ji-kun. I wonder how I should study?"


    "...Ask Horikita questions like that."


    "Is this not a good opportunity? You''re a pair, so why not take care of teaching Sat��-san?"


    Horikita doesn''t understand other people''s feelings and said such an irresponsible thing.


    "There was only a slight difference between my test scores and Sat��''s, so there''s probably nothing I can teach. I want to receive some instruction myself."


    Because Ichinose was right in front of me, I quickly responded, but it might have failed.


    "Is that so? I get it. In this case, I''ll teach you how to study well."


    She responded in such a way as if to draw out mymitment.


    "Let''s work hard together, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Ah, okay..."


    The really troubling study group seems to be about to begin.


    This hunch almost came true.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun you''re always so calm, and you kinda give off this feeling of maturity. What were you like back in middle school?"


    Sat�� suddenly turned and leaned forward, then looked up into my eyes and asked me. Her uniform was undone a little bit at her chest, and for a moment, her valley of cleavage catches my eye. I felt like her breathing did seem to be a little intense, so I wonder if Sat�� noticed this.


    "It was pretty normal. Nothing particrly eye-catching or inconspicuous, and not really all that different than now. Maybe it''s the reason why I''m so gloomy?"


    I tried to distance myself from Sat�� by passing off my past as something boring.


    No, it''s not that Sat�� can''t have a crush on me, but instead that there were several ufortable pairs of eyes that are looking at the two of us.


    In particr, Ike and Yamauchi were giving me a tantly skeptical look.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun isn''t gloomy. Ah, should I say that you feel pretty cool or collected?"


    "I don''t think cool rtes to me very well."


    "Really? I don''t know about anyone else, but I think it describes you well."


    It seems that no matter what I say, Sat�� will interpret it to be interesting and positive.


    In which case, I''ll have to get out of this situation with the standard response.


    "...Well, let''s start by asking what your weaknesses are. Do you have your old midterm exams with you?"


    "I do."


    She took crumpled test papers out of her bag and spread it out. Her scores for each subject hovered around 50 points. It was outside of the failing range, but her answers were rather rough. Her simple questions were answered correctly, but the ones of higher difficulty were devastating.


    It''s incredible that Sat�� has managed to ovee all of the exams so far without studying.


    "How is it? Is it that bad?"


    "Yeah... We will need to study together since I have about the same..."


    "Yes!"


    Sat�� nodded in high spirits, but I wish she could have used a quieter voice.


    "Aren''t you two being too intimate with one another?"


    Ike said this while watching our conversation from afar, and then cast us a suspicious look.


    "We''re paired together, so it''s a given that we work with each other, right?"


    In the face of his suspicions, Sat�� defended the test with a dignified response.


    "Prepare for yourself instead ofmenting on things you don''t understand."


    Horikita didn''t care about who got along with whom, and immediately proceeded to rebuke Ike.


    "Tsk, I know that."


    Ike seemed very dissatisfied, but he hastily began to prepare to study.


    This was really the fruit of education... He''s been tamed very well.

 Chapter 252 - 4 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 4 Part VII</h4>


    The study session wrapped up with any issues, and all of the students began to prepare to go home.


    "Ah, I''m too tired to stand!"


    For Ike who couldn''t even maintain focus in regr sses, after school studying sessions are simply hell.


    We weren''t under the supervision of the teachers, yet there was no free time so it was difficult to endure.


    Ike had a radiant expression, but Horikita''s eyes were cold to the sight of it.


    "It''s not over with just today. Don''t forget that there is another study session tomorrow."


    "I, I get it. Isn''t it okay for me to be just a little bit happy? I''ve worked hard!"


    As fast as rabbits, Ike and the others left the library.


    "ss D seems so lively, so much so that I almost want you to share some of that with us."


    "It''s worse than you think, but I understand what you mean. I envy the stability of ss B."


    Although both Ichinose and Horikita were desiring the things they didn''t have, the environment of ss B was truly enviable.


    The students participating in the study group had a higher level of capability than the ones in ss D, and they were all also very focused.


    Above all, they were quiet, calm, and their intention to work together as a ss was a strong one.


    "Then, goodbye. Horikita-san as well, Goodbye."


    Kushida also left the library with a bunch of other girls.


    "Yeah, goodbye."


    She did these short exchanges and left without incident. At the moment, there wasn''t anything conspicuous about Kushida''s approach. It felt like they were investigating and testing one another.


    "Ichinose-san, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I''d like for it to just be between you and me if possible. It should only take a few minutes."


    Horikita set her sights on the ss B students who were looking to return with Ichinose.


    "A few minutes, huh? Alright, I''m sorry everybody, could you all wait in the hallway?"


    "Yeah okay. We can chat while we wait."


    The students from ss B seemed willing to ept it. Ichinose then agreed to stay behind.


    All of the students in ss B and ss D finished up their work and left.


    "Should I stay?"


    "It''s the same whether you''re here or not, so do whatever you want."


    For a moment, I thought she was being sarcastic, but she probably made it easier for me to stick around by saying so.


    "So what''s the story?"


    It feels strange for two people to be alone like this despite the fact that I was also present.


    Ichinose and Horikita, two people with contrasting personalities lined up shoulder to shoulder.


    "Perhaps this goes without saying. Ichinose-san, you would help your friends if they''re in trouble, right?"


    "Uhhh? Isn''t it natural to want to help if a friend is in trouble?"


    "Yeah. ss B is now helping out with the study sessions. However, even if you want to help, there are all sorts of situations where it can be a handful. Situations like helping to improve academic ability, stop bullying, solve money problems, or fixing rtionships between friends or teachers. People can be in many different types of trouble. Despite all of this, if a troubled friend were to still ask for your help, would you still reach out to them?"


    "Of course I would. I would do everything I can."


    Although the question was difficult, Ichinose answered it immediately. There wasn''t a single ounce of doubt in her eyes.


    "Well then, is there a clear criterion as to whether you consider someone to be a friend or not?"


    Horikita was unable to find the answer due to her confrontation with Kushida.


    Perhaps she was seeking relief by asking Ichinose these questions.


    "Hmm... I''m a little confused. What do you mean by that?"


    "For example: As long as they''re a student from ss B, would you unconditionally be willing to help them? Even if it''s a student that you don''t normally interact with very much?"


    "No matter what I think of the other person, I am apanion to the entirety of ss B. I will definitely help them if they are in trouble."


    "I guess that might have been a foolish question."


    In the face of Ichinose''s unhesitatingly quick answer, Horikita sighed at the stupidity of her own question.


    "Let me foolishly ask you another question. Let''s suppose that there is someone in ss B who hates you, it follows that you would usually have a bad rtionship with them. Would you be able to like that person? Or would you end up hating each other?"


    "I don''t know... That might be a little difficult. If the other side was really physically disgusted by me, I probably wouldn''t be able to do anything about it on my own, so my only option would be to avoid contact with them to prevent irritating them further."


    "So, if such a person was in trouble... What would you do then?"


    "I would help them. Absolutely."


    Ichinose answered thisst question immediately.


    "Even if they''re physically disgusted by me, that would be my own problem. After all, I am apanion to the entirety of ss B."


    "ss B is really important to you."


    "Yup! Everyone in there is a good kid. At first, I was disappointed that I wasn''t in ss A, but now I feel like I''ve been ced into the best ss. Do you feel differently about your own ss, Horikita-san?"


    "Well... there is no ce like home. ss D is surprisingly not that bad."


    "...Oh..."


    "What is it, Ayanok��ji-kun? Do you disagree with something?"


    I had been surprised by her praise of ss D. Horikita red at me.


    "Although it''s rude of me to insert in the middle of your conversation, may I also ask you something?"


    "I''ll listen to anything you have to say."


    "I understand that ss B is an unconditional partner. Horikita and I are both vaguely aware of that idea. I even feel that making friends with people in our same situation is something that''s necessary. However, can you really say that people in ss A, ss C, or ss D are truly your friends?"


    "To me, Ayanok��ji-kun and Horikita-san are very important friends."


    "Then, what if we run into trouble and need help? What if we begged you to borrow one million points?"


    "If there''s a good reason to, I would help you. The amount doesn''t matter, I would do everything I could."


    "Honestly... you''re generous to a fault. At this rate, you''ll end up trying to help everyone am I right?"


    "Well, that would be ideal, but reality is not so naive. There''s a limit to the things that I can do on my own, and I think I understand this. Even if Ry��en-kun was to run into problems, I wouldn''t be able to help him like the others. Hmm... But, well, as long as it''s no big deal, I''d still choose to help you."


    Let me add something. Most people can''t normally handle those ''big deals'' in the first ce.


    "That''s probably my answer. As long as I consider you to be a friend, the size of the situation isn''t an issue."


    "Although I appreciate it, I wonder if you can say something like that very easily. You''ll wee me even if I cry and beg for your help, right?"


    "I would definitely wee you. I believe all the people who I consider to be friends also fall into my ''partners'' category."


    When Horikita saw this level of goodness, she seemed to think she was being teased. She responded in contrast to her usual calm demeanor:


    "So, what would you do if Kanzaki-kun and I ran into problems?"


    "Choosing to help both sides... isn''t allowed, right?"


    "If I allowed you to do that, you''d definitely choose to help both sides."


    "Nyahaha, I give up."


    Being presented with a very unreasonable imaginary scenario, Ichinose is at a loss for what to do.


    "Sorry, there''s probably no real answer. Based on what I understand from the information avable, two friends are both in trouble with each other, and both havee to me looking for help. Whichever side I choose to help, I''ll both be staying true to my beliefs, while also lying about them."


    The answer that Ichinose had finally arrived at was very much her style.


    When she heard this, Horikita was both genuinely surprised and impressed at the same time.


    "I don''t believe in purely good people. I think most people are creatures that seek rewards for their actions."


    The ideals that Horikita stood for, what she upheld and believed in, made a noise and copsed.


    "But after hearing your words... I''m beginning to think that truly good people may be real."


    She spoke her honest thoughts, but for some reason, Ichinose wouldn''t ept them.


    No... Would it be better to say that to her, she couldn''t ept them?


    "That''s... That''s giving me too much credit, Horikita-san."


    Ichinose has been straightforward and honest this entire time, but this was the first time her eyes wandered. She got up from her seat and went to the library window.


    "That''s not true. At least, you''re a better person than anyone that I''ve ever met. That''s what I think."


    "I''m not such an upstanding person."


    She seemed so shaken that she couldn''t even look Horikita in the face.


    "Really, it''s not a very big deal..."


    Horikita also noticed that Ichinose had responded strangely to the praise, and made amends to her.


    "I''m sorry. All I had meant to say is that you''re a good person. I didn''t mean to make you feel ufortable."


    "It''s fine. I don''t feel ufortable."


    She was obviously shaken.


    Based on what we''ve previously seen of Ichinose, I thought that there was nothing that could dampen her spirits.


    But perhaps I may have misunderstood that part of this.


    "Is that all you wanted to talk about? I don''t want to keep Chihiro-chan and the others waiting, so I''m good to leave right?"


    Ichinose stood in front of us as if looking to escape from the situation.


    "Thank you for your willingness to answer my inexplicable questions."


    "No problem. Well then, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    After Ichinose had left the library, there weren''t very many students left. There were a few third-year students, as well as some who were librarians.


    "Let''s go back. I still have work to do today."


    "Although this just repeat confirmation, what are you going to do about Kushida? The way you''re talking, it sounds like you have a n."


    Horikita probably doesn''t like to be asked several times either, but I have to make sure.


    "She''s special. In any case, I''ll have to make sure to be careful with my persuasion."


    "Special?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it a lot. About what kind of school life Kushida Kiky�� would have if I hadn''t chosen toe to this school. I knew the answer immediately. She would be just as trusted and depended on by everyone as she is now, and she would be able to do sports and study without a single w. She would have carried on that way all the way until graduation. I identally took that future away from her. Even now she''s working with our enemy, Ry��en-kun, impatiently working to get me expelled. She didn''t hesitate to participate in an act of hostility against her own ss. Of course, none of this is my fault. It''s just bad luck we ended up at the same school. But even so, for me, it''s still not irrelevant."


    This was why she''s trying to convince Kushida.


    Horikita feels more responsible now than I had expected.


    No, is it that she''s just trying to fulfill her obligations?


    "I have some suggestions. May I have your attention?"


    "What kind of suggestions?"


    "I feel like I''ve found a piece of the puzzle for your reconciliation with Kushida."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ichinose is a good person. Whether or not she is purely a good person is another matter, but wouldn''t you agree that she is a good person in general?"


    "Yes. To put it mildly, she is undoubtedly a good person."


    "Why don''t you borrow the power of a good person and ask her to mediate you two? Honestly, having a one on one conversation with her won''t get you what you want. And if we ask someone from ss D, Kushida would never reveal her true nature."


    "Wouldn''t it be the same for Ichinose-san? No matter who it is, as long as they go to this school, the oue would be the same."


    "Well, is there any other student who would be able to mediate it?"


    "That''s..."


    "If you had to choose anyone from the entire school, you would pick Ichinose, wouldn''t you?"


    "I can''t deny it. But even so, I don''t think this is the right solution."


    "I didn''t say that this suggestion would solve everything. It''s just a piece of the puzzle, a fragment that helps lead to the solution. Right now, you two aren''t even able to open up discussion. If Ichinose were to mediate, the conversation would move forward."


    In fact, I think the existence of Ichinose is the starting point of getting to the solution.


    All that remains is the difference in the way the pieces are used.


    "You''ve really put me in the hot seat, but I''m not going to get involved in something like this. I''m going to go meet with other people right now, and then I''m going to take care of this issue with Kushida-san myself."


    In other words, she has no intentions of involving Ichinose?

 Chapter 253 - 4 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 4 Part VIII</h4>


    After we got out into the hallway, an unexpected person was waiting. She waved and smiled, and ran over as soon as noticed us. Horikita wasn''t surprised. Instead, she approached her and responded positively.


    "Kushida-san, I''ve kept you waiting for a while."


    "It''s alright, there''s still some time left until the appointed time. What were you talking about with Honami-chan just now?"


    "Just a trifling topic."


    "I''m interested. Or is it something you can''t tell me about?"


    Her tone and smile remained the same, but I could feel a heavy pressure that seemed to be directed at Horikita.


    "Yeah, after all, it wasn''t something unrted to you. Let''s talk."


    Horikita began to naturally recount the conversation that she had with Ichinose, making slight changes where necessary.


    "I asked her about what could be done to treat everyone equally."


    "Really...?"


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush about who it was about. I had been referring to you, Kushida-san."


    "You see, Horikita-san. Maybe I can''t really get along with you, but I''d rather you not share such a story while Ayanok��ji-kun is present."


    The true meaning of Kushida''s words was that she didn''t want Horikita to increase the number of people who knew her secret.


    "Or... is it that Ayanok��ji-kun and Ichinose-san now know something else?"


    A sharp gaze pierces through Horikita. She epts her gaze head-on.


    "Or, I''m sorry Ayanok��ji-kun, but could you please head home without me?"


    "...I guess I''m in the way. In which case, I''ll go back first."


    I left the two of them and went to the entrance. After changing my shoes, I began my trip back to the dorms. On the way, I was called by Horikita and picked up the phone.


    "You and I came from the same middle school, and because I know your past, you want me to drop out of school. These are the facts, correct?"


    Then, a muffled voice came through over the phone.


    It seems that she had put her cell phone in her pocket and dialed me directly. It appears that Horikita was doing me special service by allowing me to listen in on their conversation directly.


    "What short notice, why bring up the past so suddenly? I don''t like that topic."


    "I don''t want to look backward either. However, this is something we can''t avoid."


    "Let''s see, after all, we hardly ever have the chance to be alone. Yes, sure, I do hope you disappear from this school. This is indeed because of the fact that we came from the same school, and that you know about my past."


    "I''ve thought about it many times. I did hear about the incident, but it wasn''t interesting to me as I didn''t have any friends back then. All I ever heard were rumors, not the truth."


    "There''s no guarantee that you don''t know the facts, is there?"


    "Yes. That''s the reason why this issue we have has yet to be buried. No matter how much I deny it, you won''t be able to ignore the possibility that I''m lying to you. Not only that, I don''t think you''d befortable with me knowing anything about the incident at all, and would choose to kick me out of school regardless."


    Kushida doesn''t deny it, so Horikita continues.


    "Do you want to hold a bet with me, Kushida-san?"


    "Bet? What does that mean?"


    The other end of the cell phone went silent.


    They seemed to stop their conversation and start thinking. Horikita offered to make a bet. This was not something she came up with on the spot, but something that she had thought of in advance.


    "You don''t like the fact that I exist. It''s a helpless question, right?"


    "Let''s see, as long as Horikita-san is in this school, my mind will not change."


    "However, we are all students in ss D. If we don''t help each other in the future, we won''t be able to advance to ss A."


    "That depends on your way of thinking. I think that the problem will be solved as soon as you drop out of school."


    "Do you have any ns on dropping out yourself?"


    "No way. If anyone is dropping out, it would be you, Horikita-san."


    While the quality was low and there were many choppy parts, the voices of both of them were calm.


    "I''m not going to drop out of school either."


    "Then there''s no way. No matter what, I don''t think we''re going to get along."


    "Yeah... Maybe so. From that day until now, I''ve been thinking about it. Thinking about what to do to coexist."


    A solution doesn''te to me either. Even now.


    "Then I came to the conclusion that no matter how much I struggled, it was impossible."


    "I think so too, Horikita-san. It wouldn''t be over unless someone didn''t disappear."


    "But we''re not children. I''m not going to move forward just to pushed back again, but you still don''t trust me."


    Shrouded in a brief silence, Kushida then asked:


    "Well then, what are you going to do? What did you mean by bet?"


    "If I get a higher score than you on this uing final exam, I want you to cooperate with me in the future without being hostile. No, I won''t expect you to help me. However, I hope you won''t continue to interfere with me in the future. That''s it."


    "Does that mean you want to have a personal battle, regardless of the total points that your pair gets?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s a bad bet, Horikita-san. I didn''t score higher than you during the midterms. Even if we did it based on total score, it would be even harder for me. Besides, I don''t think that there would be much in it for me if I won."


    "Yeah. It''s only natural that the odds would be rtively different. Therefore..."


    At this point, Horikita''s voice became very hard to hear.


    "Let''s base it off of the eight subjects on the final exam instead of the total score. You are free to choose a subject that you''re good at. Then if your score is higher than mine, I will take the initiative to withdraw from the program."


    Horikita offered an unbelievable bet.


    It would be hard to establish the bet if the two people had a dramatic difference in ability.


    However, everything changes if the bet includes Horikita willingly deciding to drop out of school.


    It also sets a good condition Kushida by letting her pick a subject that she excels in.


    If Kushida loses, there is no need to drop out, she only needs to stop attempting to have Horikita do so. While on the other hand, if Kushida wins, Horikita who has been in her way will drop out.


    "This also might just be a mere verbal agreement. You could lose and then just treat the bet as though it had never happened. Of course, I also might not keep my end of the agreement. Can we really establish this bet based on just trust alone?"


    "In order to avoid that kind of situation, I think I have prepared a reliable witness."


    "A reliable witness?"


    "If you would please, nii-san."


    "Eh-!"


    Kushida sounded really surprised when he showed up. So was I.


    I heard Horikita''s brother''s words from over the cellphone.


    In order to improve the credibility of her proposal, she actually enlisted such an unexpected guy as her witness.


    "I''m terribly sorry, nii-san. I absolutely had to borrow your power, so I called you here."


    So, the witness turned out to be Horikita Manabu. He is both the former student council president and the elder brother of Horikita Suzune.


    "Long time no see, Kushida."


    "...Do you remember me?"


    "I won''t forget the people I''ve met."


    They were probably referring to their experiences from back in middle school. The Horikita siblings should havee from the same school. However, due to his graduation, he should bepletely unaware of the situation surrounding Kushida.


    "He is the person that I trust the most in this school. He should also be someone you can also trust to some extent as well. Of course, I didn''t tell my brother any of the details."


    "I was just called in as a simple witness. I''m not interested in the details."


    "Are you alright with this, Horikita-senpai? If your sister loses the bet-"


    "My sister is the one who made the bet, so it''s not something I should weigh in on."


    "I also swear that I will not say anything to anybody in the case where I lose. My brother''s reputation would be hurt if it became widely known that his sister was the type of person who goes back on her promises. I would never behave in such a way."


    This is the best absolute margin for a deal.


    "You''re serious, Horikita-san."


    "I am someone who cannot stop and wait forever."


    "Alright. I''ll y this game with you. The subject that we''llpete over will be mathematics. The terms of the bet are just as Horikita-san had said earlier. If our scores end up tying, is it okay to invalidate the whole bet?"


    Horikita assents to this, and the bet was confirmed in front of Horikita''s brother. There was no way to back out of this for either of them.


    "I''ll do my duty as a witness. If one of you decides to break the agreement, you better be prepared."


    Even though he was now the dethroned student council president, Horikita''s brother''s authority should still berge.


    At least under her brother graduates, Kushida would have to keep her end of the bargain.


    "Thank you very much, nii-san."


    After this thank you, the phone temporarily became silent. It felt like they were waiting for Horikita''s brother to leave.


    "I''ll be looking forward to the final exams, Horikita-san."


    "Let''s do our best for each other."


    "Yeah. For Ayanok��ji-kun as well."


    "...Why are you bringing him up now?"


    "Because I''m not stupid. You told him, didn''t you? About my past."


    "This is-"


    "Ah, you don''t have to answer that. Either way, I don''t trust you, so it doesn''t matter. I''m not going to break my side of the bet, so you can rest assured. Since Ayanok��ji-kun has already seen a little of my bad side, it doesn''t matter anyway."


    After being sharply reprimanded, Horikita''s anxiety and restlessness were transmitted to me over the phone.


    "Even so, I still have to answer it. I did discuss your situation with Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "I know. For some reason or another, I knew this after looking at you. Moreover, are you also using your cell phone right now? I''ve tried calling you many times already, so it''s almost as though you''ve been in the middle of a call for this entire discussion."


    It wasn''t just intuition, Kushida had both the proof and the conviction to go on the offensive.


    "Can youe and join us at once, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    The voice of Kushida came from afar.


    Apparently, I''m being called for. It''s probably better to obediently respond to her.

 Chapter 254 - 4 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 4 Part IX</h4>


    I went down the stairs and joined up with Horikita and Kushida.


    "Yoohoo-"


    Although she looks like the usual Kushida, it''s impossible to know the true feelings hidden beneath her expression.


    "I''m at a loss, Kushida-san. Your insight and ability to act on it are amazing."


    "Thank you, but don''t think of me like that. I simply regrly observe a lot of people.


    "Why did you call for Ayanok��ji-kun? I thought that our conversation was already over. If you have any issues with the fact that I told him something, just say it to me."


    "I have nothing toin about. It''s just that I thought I''d exin things to you face to face. I was wondering if I could add another condition to our bet."


    "Condition?"


    "If I beat your score, I also want Ayanok��ji-kun to drop out."


    Kushida really proposed it. I had been thinking about this possibility since the topic of betting first came up.


    "It''s impossible for me to agree with that idea."


    "As far as I''m concerned, if there are people who know about my past, I would like to make them disappear all at once. Even if Horikita-san leaves the school, if Ayanok��ji-kun stays, the seed of my troubles will also stay."


    "Maybe so, but this is my personal bet, so I cannot afford to get Ayanok��ji-kun involved. If one of the conditions is to add him, it''s a pity, but I won''t go through with this bet."


    Horikita seemed to have prepared an answer for this and withdrew her request before I could answer.


    This is why she never told me about the bet. She wanted to avoid behaving in a way that would make me an aplice.


    "Well, that''s a pity. I could have killed two birds with one stone and saved myself the effort."


    "So, I''m also one of your targets for expulsion."


    Although I had already noticed this, It was still very disappointing.


    "Ahahaha, you don''t have to be regretful. It''s not Ayanok��ji-kun''s fault, it''s only unfortunate that you''ve learned of my true nature."


    "It''s not a problem as long as he doesn''t tell anyone, so doesn''t that get rid of the issue?"


    "If that could solve the problem, you wouldn''t have made this bet, would you?"


    "...As expected, you really are essential to ss D."


    Kushida is very observant of other people, so it''s only natural that Horikita would recognize and desire such talent.


    "You''ve changed, Horikita-san. You weren''t the kind of person who would say that before."


    "If I always have disputes with others, I won''t be able to climb to the upper sses. It would be a vicious cycle thatsts forever."


    Have they ever been this straight with each other before?


    They''re usually seriously hostile to each other, but this was the first time where they could understand each other. It''s a pretty sad string of events.


    If they hadn''te from the same middle school, Kushida definitely would have obediently helped Horikita. If that had happened, Kushida would be able to influence the students that Hirata and Karuizawa wouldn''t be able to, and ss D likely would have been united earlier on in the year.


    "The bet, I can take part in it, right? Of course, I''ll bet that Horikita will win."


    "Wait a second. What are you saying, Ayanok��ji-kun? This is between the two of us; it has nothing to do with you."


    "It''s true that that''s how it started out, but as a result of all this, I''ve gotten involved. There''s also the fact that I was eavesdropping on your conversation, that''s not irrelevant, right?"


    Horikita seemed to want to avoid more responsibility, but I took the liberty of exining that this was a good opportunity. Even if Horikita won the bet and was temporarily excluded from Kushida''s attacks, there was no way to say for certain that Kushida wouldn''t just turn around and focus her energy on me.


    That being the case, it will be easier to figure everything out here and now.


    "I''d be happy if you could do that."


    "But I also have a condition if I''m going to be part of the bet."


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you to tell me the details of the ''Middle School Incident'' that''spelling you to get the two of us expelled."


    I pushed into a topic that Horikita would never enter.


    "That''s-"


    I didn''t hold back with Kushida. It doesn''t matter even if she bes upset.


    I''m the victim of a bet. I can naturally keep my edge by iming my rights.


    "I have the right to ask for this. I don''t know any of the details, but you''re hostile to me and want me to be expelled from the school. You can understand that I can''t ept that, right? You''re acting on the premise that Horikita knows the details of the incident, right? In that case, it wouldn''t be any different for you to just exin it now. As long as you win the bet, both Horikita and I will drop out, and you don''t have anything to worry about."


    "I''m not interested in her past."


    "Even if you''re not interested, I am. I can''t ept that my school life is being endangered on Kushida''s whim."


    I obstruct Horikita''s statement, who was trying not to pry into her past.


    "I can''t deny the fact Ayanok��ji-kun has bepletely involved. If Horikita-san hadn''t exined everything in detail, I would have expected for you to find this unreasonable. But, you won''t be able to turn back if I tell you, you know?"


    "Haven''t I alreadye to a ce where there''s no turning back? Or are you willing to spare me if I say I don''t know anything or haven''t heard the details? Can you affirm that you won''t regard me as an enemy?"


    In her mind, Kushida has already marked me as an enemy. I have be a target of her treatment.


    We don''t have to wait for her to answer. Her reply is obvious.


    "No way."


    "In that case, tell me why it''s worthwhile for me to bet on this."


    Horikita probably doesn''t understand why I''m doing this. She probably thinks that it doesn''t matter, and I shouldn''t join the bet and risk dropping out. She didn''t say a word in front of Kushida, but her gaze did. I''m sorry, but I can''t listen to your request, because I''ve got the rare opportunity to expose Kushida Kiky��''s past.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, is there anything that you''re good at that you can''t risk losing to anyone?"


    "I''m only as capable as anyone else, a jack-of-all-trades but master of none. If I had to choose something I excel at, I guess I run a little fast."


    "Then I wonder if you can understand. Don''t you think that the best moment is when you feel the value of yourself that others can''t have? It''s like scoring the highest on a test or getting first ce in a race, you get the limelight. Aren''t there those moments where someone gives you a look that says: ''so powerful, so cool, so cute''?"


    Of course I know that. People are creatures who desire to be praised. No one hates being praised or respected by friends or family, and working hard to be praised is a justifiable motive. This ismonly known as ''the desire for approval'', which is a basic and indispensable part of human society.


    "I think I''m probably more dependent on that kind of thing than the average person. I really want to show off. I can''t help that I want to stand out; want to be praised. When these feelings are finally validated, I truly feel how valuable I am, and how wonderful it is to be me. But I know my limits. I know that no matter how hard I try, I can''t be number one in schoolwork or sports. Being in second or third ce can''t possibly satisfy my desire, so I thought: ''Then I''ll do something that no one else can imitate''. I found that I can be number one as long as I''m more gentle and more intimate than anyone else."


    So this is the source of Kushida''s gentleness? However, If someone doesn''t have two-faces, they give a better impression than someone who brags about being a good person. They''re more honest than a liar who pretends to be a gentle person.


    Of course, what Kushida does is not as simple as she''s saying. Because even if you want to be gentle, you can''t just get along with everyone.


    "Thanks to this, I was able to be popr. Someone who''s liked by both boys and girls. I was relied on, and I felt the pleasure of being trusted. Elementary and middle school were fun..."


    "Isn''t it painful to keep doing things you don''t want to do? If it were me, I think my heart wouldn''t be able to keep up, and end up breaking down."


    It''s understandable that she would ask this. Kushida has been constantly doing things that are often impossible to do.


    "It''s painful. Of course I''m suffering. Every day I umte so much stress that I feel like I''m going to go bald. I''ve pulled out my hair and vomited all because of the anxiety. But I can''t let anyone see this side of me in order to maintain my ''gentle side''. So I''ve endured and endured and constantly endured. But my heart has reached its limit. It was impossible to let it continue umting."


    I can specte that Kushida''s anxiety has been constantly under tremendous pressure.


    However, how has she been able to sustain this until now?


    "My blog was where I supported my heart; it was the only ce where I could confide about this pressure. Of course, It was all written anonymously, but it had all of the facts. I poured all of my usual stress out there, and I finally started to feel at ease. Thanks to my blog, I was able to sustain myself. I felt truly happy receiving words of encouragement from a third party who I didn''t even know... But one day, my blog was identally discovered by a ssmate. Even though I had changed the names of the characters, it was impossible not to notice that the content was based on real events. It was inevitable that ended up hated for all of the bad-mouthing I had done to all of my ssmates."


    "That''s how the incident started, right?"


    "By the next day the content of the blog had spread to the whole ss, and I was severely criticized by everyone. Up until that point, I had been a huge help to everyone, but as a result of this, everyone''s attitude toward me suddenly changed. It''s selfish, right? The boy who said he liked me hit me on the shoulder. It made sense, I had written on my blog that I was sick of his constant confessions and wanted him to die. A girl who I hadforted after she was dumped by her boyfriend kicked my desk because I had written about why she was dumped and made fun of her. To put it simply, I felt that I was in danger. More than thirty students had all marked me as their enemy."


    It was a battle that she could never win. I could only see Kushida being kicked out of the ss.


    "How did you get through that situation? By violence, or with lies?"


    This was the mystery that Horikita and I had talked about before and couldn''te to a conclusion over.


    "I didn''t use ''lies'' or ''violence''. I just preached the ''truth'' and exposed the secrets of all of my ssmates. Things like who someone hates, or who someone thinks is disgusting. I exposed the truths that I didn''t even write on my blog."


    We really didn''t know. "Truth" is a weapon that can be acquired through the umtion of trust. It''s an option that doesn''t exist for either Horikita or myself. Its strength feels small, but it''s a powerful double-edged sword that can be used at the cost of losing trust.


    "At this point, most of the hatred towards me was redirected towards others. The boys started fighting each other, the girls were pulling each other''s hair and knocking each other over. The ssroom was a mess. It was all truly amazing."


    "This is the truth of the incident..."


    "The ss became inoperable because of the disruption that I had caused. Of course, I was scolded by the school, but all I did was write anonymously on my blog. Besides, I was just telling the truth to my ssmates, so the school was unsure of how to issue any punishment."


    She spoke quietly, but every word carried unspeakable weight.


    "Now, unlike back in middle school, I don''t know much about the others in ss D. Despite this, I still have the ''truth'' to make a few people fall apart. This is my only weapon right now."


    This was a threat. She means that if we tell anyone, we have to be aware of the consequences.


    All she would need to do is use the truth, and she could cause a rift in ss D which had just begun to unite together. If this happened, the progressive atmosphere in the ss would probably disappear.


    "It was a mistake to use the Inte as an outlet to vent my own stress. So many unknown people will see what you write, and it will remain there forever. So I quit blogging. These days I manage my stress by spilling it out when I''m alone."


    She was talking about the other side of Kushida that I had seen before. It was that time when she had been spitting out insults.


    "Do you want to remain as you are right now?"


    "This is what makes my life worthwhile. I love being respected and noticed by everyone. When I''m told secrets that are only confessed to me, I feel something beyond my wildest imaginations."


    To know the anxiety, suffering, shame, or hope that others keep within their own hearts.


    This was Kushida''s forbidden fruit.


    "It''s a dull past, right? But for me, it''s everything."


    The smile on Kushida''s face disappeared. Having now revealed her past, we became her true enemies. From now on, she would pursue victory without the slightest bit of sympathy.


    "Do not forget, if I win in mathematics, both Horikita-san and Ayanok��ji-kun will voluntarily drop out."


    "Yes. I''ll keep my promise."


    Kushida seemed satisfied with this, so she left to go back to the dorms.


    "Horikita, is it really alright to make this bet with Kushida? She was involved with Ry��en. In order words, depending on the negotiation situation, she can get the questions and answers directly from ss C."


    "If you knew that, why did you take part in the bet? Isn''t it because you believe I won''t lose?"


    "Yeah."


    I didn''t believe in her. I just had my own ideas before I took part in the bet.


    "Although you said that she might get the answers from Ry��en-kun, will that really be the case? I don''t think I have to worry about that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As long as she gets the answers, Kushida''s victory is all but assured. That means that I''ll be guaranteed to drop out. However, do you think that Ry��en-kun will want for me to drop out?"


    "...It''s hard to say."


    He had tried to frame Horikita, but he didn''t try to get her to drop out of school. It''s hard to say, but it seems like he is pretty passionate about getting Horikita to admit defeat. He shouldn''t find this form of victory to be very ideal. Besides, he still doesn''t know the truth about me. Would he rule out the key figure working behind Horikita?


    "But what if she lies to get the answers? She might say that she wants to raise her personal score and keep the bet hidden."


    "Ry��en-kun should be able to see through it. If Kushida wants the answers to the math problems, logically, he''d look for a reason for it, right?"


    "Well, sure."


    But even so, there''s no absolute guarantee. She might sessfully deceive Ry��en.


    Although I would like for her to consider it, it would be hard on Horikita to be that demanding.


    "This is a dangerous bet with no absolute guarantee."


    "That''s always the case, no matter what kind of exam it is. It''s easier if you sacrifice yourself."


    For Horikita, it should have been unexpected for me to join in on the bet.


    However, it seems that this is how Horikita had nned on dealing with Kushida.


    She made it credible by bringing in the former student council president as a witness, and she promised to drop out of school on her own ord while promising not to tell anyone about her past.


    "There''s no way out from here. If you''re going to do this bet, you absolutely have to win."


    "It''s only natural."


    Thus, the battle where Horikita bet her future at the school begins.

 Chapter 255 - 5: The Formation of Ayanokōji Group

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 5: The Formation of Ayanok��ji Group</h4>


    Days flew by until the time came when Yukimura started up the fifth study session.


    We held the second, third, and fourth meetings at Pallet, but today we decided to meet up at a cafe inside of Keyaki mall. This was because as of today, club activities had stopped in order to allow students to focus on the final exams, so we expected for Pallet to be packed with people.


    "Sure enough, it''s noisier than I expected."


    Yukimura was surprised by the number of students inside the cafe. We managed to secure our seats, but the cafe was nearly full. Study groups epassing all grades were starting around us. Although there are many students who were working quietly, the sheer number of people made it seem like it wouldn''t be a quiet study session like it would be in the library.


    "We should have done this in the library or my room."


    "No way. It''s easier to do it here; easy-peasy. Right, Miyatchi?"


    "Yep. I get enough quiet tense atmosphere during archery club."


    Contrary to Yukimura, the two of them seem to be alright with being here.


    The era of being stuck in a stuffy room, facing a desk is over.


    It''s a modern study method to learn while talking with a group of friends. It''s degenerative evolution.


    "You''re the ones studying here, so if you say you can concentrate, I''ll believe you. I have prepared the material for today."


    The two of them prepared dispassionately as they were handed notebooks filled with liberal arts questions that targeted their weaknesses. The rows of questions were like a fireworks festival, with the stalls set up everywhere. Yukimura seemed to be pretty fired up, which was understandable.


    "Aagh, today is also packed with liberal arts questions... Yukim�� has no mercy."


    Even if she doesn''t like studying, she has to focus on her weakest subject, so it''s understandable why Hasebe would be distressed. Miyake appears as though he''s close to vomiting. His hand is pressed up against the pit of his stomach while he looks at the notes.


    "How can you be scared before you even start?"


    "You''re right... but there''s obviously more thanst time, and they seem pretty difficult."


    "Coming to that conclusion before we even start is amon way of thinking for students who cannot attain difficult marks. First of all, thinking about and rising up to the challenge is a basic among basics."


    Yukimura spoke, impassioned about teaching.


    "Otherwise, are the questions simpler thanst time?"


    "Of course they''re difficult."


    "...Really difficult, for sure."


    They probably were. It''s impossible to keep the questions simple forever.


    Yukimura''s questions and exnations were quite brilliant. It might be a stretch, but I wonder if he''s skilled enough to double as a teacher.


    While he does scold them he never gives up on them, and he never raises his voice when the other person doesn''t understand. Has Yukimura grown due to the influence of Horikita? I can''t believe he''s managed to change like this.


    During the first semester, Yukimura and Horikita had insisted that they were ced in ss D by mistake, which feels so far behind us.


    "Come on, Hasebe."


    Miyake seemed to realize that there was no use inining and made up his mind.


    "You''re pretty motivated, Miyatchi. What''s wrong, feeling hot blooded?"


    "Even though I get a break from club activities, I don''t want to spend my free time studying. Can I go home after I finish?"


    "Of course."


    Yukimura and Horikita teach in different ways. Horikita would set exact time periods for proper studying, while Yukimura didn''t adhere to specific time periods. His sessions wouldst until they got through everything he prepared. Therefore, his sessions could bepleted earlier orter than expected.


    Which method is better varies from person to person, but Yukimura probably chose to do it this way because Hasebe and Miyake can both handle it to some extent.


    If it was a group of students who didn''t have a very good foundation such as Ike, Yukimura''s way of going about things would be pretty difficult.


    They might even write answers without thinking about the question in order to finish early.


    If that happens, then just let it be and teach them until they understand.


    "If you don''t have any free time, then like, just quit the club."


    "I want to participate in club activities, but I also want to have free time."


    "So Selfish~"


    Either way, if they both regain their motivation, there''s nothing left to say. If one or both of them were to leave the study group, what difficulties would Horikita ask of me in the future?


    The trust that Yukimura has nurtured in these sessions seems to have had a good effect on the both of them. I can''t imagine that they would hold any more doubts about Yukimura''s approach.


    "Then, Ayanok��ji. From today forward, I''ll have you do these too."


    "...Yeah?"


    "You should be able to get a good enough score, but your partner is Sat��. You''ll have to prepare and review thoroughly. If you both drop out, there''s no way back for us."


    "No, I-"


    "Do it, Ayanok��ji-kun. Or should we die together?"


    Hasebe''s head droops like a ghost with her bangs hanging. She grabs me by the hand as if trying to drag me to the bottom depths of a well.


    "Wee~~"


    I was dragged away by a chilling creepy voice and swallowed up by the darkness of liberal arts questions.

 Chapter 256 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "By the way, isn''t there a Yoshimoto-kun in ss C? Miyatchi, do you know?"


    "Do you mean Yoshimoto K��setsu? He''s in the archery club."


    "Ooh yeah, that Yoshimoto-kun. I heard that he started going out with a second-year, you know?"


    Tired of studying, Hasebe began to gossip.


    "I hadn''t heard anything about that, but I was just thinking that he''s been in a hurry to leave early for some strange reason. So that''s what it was."


    In high school, the hurdle for dating someone even one year older is pretty high. When you''re an adult in your thirties, a year or two age difference doesn''t seem like it would matter very much. Although this is something I can''t imagine as a teenager, this is surely how it works.


    "Yoshimoto-kun has been super motivated and says that they''re going to get married in the future. The man is a simple idiot."


    Hasebe and Miyake slowly diverged from studying.


    "You''re free to talk about who''s going out with whom and what the future will be like all you want, but at the very least get your work done while you do."


    "I know. We''re just chatting while taking a breather."


    Hasebe had gotten used to this kind of thing, so she gave no indication of being shaken by Yukimura''s words.


    "Is that right?"


    "Wow, I''m getting sarcastic vibes from you. I''m going to refill my cup."


    "You''re adding more sugar? I''m surprised you can even drink it that sweet."


    "From my point of view, I can''t understand people who drink it ck. Ah!"


    Hasebe tried to stand up with her empty stic cup, but she stumbled over the backpack at her feet and the cup in her hand fell to the ground.


    My eyes unconsciously followed it as it rolled.


    The cup stopped at the feet of a student who was walking past.


    "Ah, sor-"


    Hasebe started to apologize, but the cup was then crushed under foot, so she swallowed the words before they came out.


    "You all seem to be having a good time. How about we join in?"


    "What are you guys..."


    Hasebe immediately strengthened her guard and looked at the group in front of her sharply.


    It was a reasonable reaction too because the man who crushed the cup was none other than ss C''s Ry��en. Standing behind him was Ishizaki, Komiya, and Kond��, the often seen ss C trio.


    Ry��en showed a sly smile as if he was thinking about something amusing.


    There was also a lone girl who wasn''t usually a part of Ry��en''s group standing next to Ishizaki.


    She wore an expression that was unsuitable for the situation, one that was devoid of all tension.


    "Hey! Why did you step on my cup? It wasn''t an ident, was it?"


    "It rolled to my feet and I thought you''d tossed it. I stepped on it to save you the effort."


    Heughed and returned the crushed cup to Hasebe with a kick.


    A little bit of its contents sprinkled across the ground from a hole in the side of it. Miyake, watching in silence, stood up slowly.


    "Oi Ry��en. I''ve wanted to say it for a while now, but that''s enough your punkish attitude."


    "Huh? Who the hell do you think you''re talking to?"


    As if to say that Ry��en didn''t need to bother with him, Ishizaki went forward and grabbed Miyake by thepel of his shirt.


    "I wasn''t talking to you. A henchman should mind his own business, Ishizaki."


    Miyake was unmoved and knocked away Ishizaki''s hand.


    "Bastard!"


    Ishizaki shouted, who managed to attract attention from our surroundings even in such a noisy environment.


    The person who reacted sensitively to this was none other than Ry��en.


    "Shut it. Do you really want to make a scene in a ce like this, Ishizaki?"


    "S-sorry. Because Miyake was so cocky, I just..."


    "I don''t hate emotionally impulsive idiots, but now you need to behave yourself."


    "Yes..."


    Ry��en was right. There aren''t only first years around, but also senior students, shop assistants, and several surveince cameras. It''s a public ce without any blind spots.


    If an incident happened here, ss C would clearly be at fault. It''s almost certain that they would be subject to punishment based off the testimony and recordings that we would have as evidence.


    "I have no business with you. I''m interested in the two people over there."


    Ry��en said so as he shifted his line of sight from Miyake over to Yukimura and me.


    "Have you received my gift?"


    "What the hell are you talking about..."


    Naturally, Yukimura couldn''t understand what he was talking about. He looked to me as the other person Ry��en referred to. The so-called ''gift'' is undoubtedly the time he sent a message with the words ''Who are you?''


    "Who knows..."


    I acted as if I didn''t know. Ry��en had resorted to really tough measures. I had no reason to dig my own grave by answering his questions. Even if I tried to appear more suspicious to him, he wouldn''t be able to reach any conclusions. This is because no matter what happens, it''s still only a gray area.


    "How''s that? Did you catch onto anything, Hiyori?"


    Ry��en took his eyes off us for a moment and asked the girl from his ss for her thoughts.


    "How is it? Well, there''s no telling at this stage."


    A lot of the students working under Ry��en were afraid of him, but the girl named Hiyori remained totally calm in this situation. Her somewhat out-of-focus eyes alternated between the two of us.


    What was Ry��en scheming by bringing this student here?


    "Both of their faces leave a weak impression, so I''ll probably forget them immediately."


    "Kukuku, don''t say that. They''re probably going to be our friends for a long time."


    "Yukimura-san... Ayanok��ji-san... K��enji-san, who was the other person?"


    "It''s Hirata. Hirata."


    "That''s right, it was Hirata-san. Why are faces and names so hard to remember?"


    She was wrapped up in a mysterious atmosphere, and I was rather concerned about Ishizaki''s use of honorifics while talking with her. I had seen her before and knew that she was a student in ss C.


    "As expected, the only one you''ll remember is K��enji."


    "He''s very unique, so he''s easy to remember."


    It seems that Ry��en has also marked Hirata and K��enji. In the case of K��enji, his actions were truly iprehensible, but it''s understandable that he would be suspected because of his capability.


    Having said that, it feels like Ry��en wouldn''t have selected K��enji as one of his targets if he had known that he wasn''t acting but was instead a legitimate naturally-born oddball.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Ry��en? We''re busy, so if you want to sort something out, let''s do it quickly."


    Miyake spoke aggressively, conveying all of our feelings across with his words.


    "It''s nothing. We''re just saying hello for today. But I''ll tell you right now, I''ll be seeing you again in the near future."


    "What does that mean?"


    Ignoring Miyake''s question, Ry��en left the cafe with his entourage.


    The cafe, which was briefly enveloped in silence, immediately regained its vitality and returned to its previous state as everyone returned to their studying.


    However-


    The student named Hiyori remained at the scene, still watching us all this time.


    Under such circumstances, there''s no way that we could sessfully concentrate on our studies. Irritated, Hasebe spoke up:


    "What is it? You''re being a distraction by hanging around here."


    "Just a moment, please."


    "What? What does that even mean? I''m saying you''re in the way, so go somece else, okay?"


    Hasebe, who had her cup crushed just earlier, was in a foul mood.


    Confronted by the rowdy Hasebe, Hiyori answered with a slightly goofy smile. She grabbed her bag at her feet and walked over to the cafe''s checkout.


    "What was that about?"


    "Who knows. I don''t quite understand what''s going on, and I don''t want to know."


    Yukimura seems to be unable to understand Hiyori''s actions and was temporarily lost in thought. As if he was unable toe to a conclusion, he ended up deciding to ignore the matter altogether.


    "I believe she''s Shiina Hiyori from ss C. I''ve seen her before."


    It seems that only Miyake managed to remember her name.


    The Shiina in question ced an order with the cafe''s clerk and came back with two cups in hand.


    "If you don''t mind, please ept this."


    "What do you mean? Why are you giving it to me?"


    "You don''t have to be wary of me. I was watching what happened earlier, and it''s clear that Ry��en-kun was in the wrong. I would like to apologize on the behalf of ss C. I took the liberty of adding sugar to it myself."


    "You put in... eh? This is totally delicious! It''s like, exactly the same as what I was drinking earlier!"


    "The cup that was crushed earlier had a lot of sugar collected in the bottom, so I figured that you like your coffee sweet. I''m d I didn''t make any mistakes."


    "But, ah, it feels like it has the exact same amount of sugar that I like added to it... is this a coincidence?"


    "I calcted in reverse based on the amount of sugar that hadn''t dissolved in yourst cup."


    "Huh!? You can do that!?"


    "I suppose it could be considered surprising. Despite how I look, I have a rather good perception?"


    With that, she turned towards me, Yukimura, and Miyake.


    "This is- You guys are holding a study session, right?"


    "People like her totally drain my energy..."


    Hasebe had been irritated until just now, but she had be entirely overwhelmed by Hiyori''s inscrutable pace.


    From Yukimura''s point of view, he didn''t want to risk giving Hiyori any extra information, so he quickly covered up everyone''s notes.


    "By any chance, do you think I''m a spy?"


    "You don''t even need to ask, of course we''re suspecting you."


    "I wouldn''t do that. After all, I normally keep my distance from Ry��en-kun."


    "But didn''t Ry��en-kun intimately call you by your name?"


    "I personally requested to apany them because I''m interested in ss D."


    The three of them couldn''t understand the reasoning behind Hiyori''s statement and tilted their heads to the side.


    Of course, I imitated them, pretending to not understand the situation.


    "Don''t you know? It''s a hot topic in ss C. There''s a mastermind in ss D who''s hiding their true ability. This person has apparently made huge contributions to ss D''s progress during the uninhabited ind test, the test on the cruise ship, and during the sports festival. Do you really not know?"


    Hiyori speaks a truth that most of ss D hasn''t been able to figure out. Of course, there were question marks hovering over Hasebe and the other''s heads.


    "I have no idea. Aren''t you just talking about Horikita?"


    "Yeah. I can only think of Horikita-san."


    "It''s apparently someone other than Horikita Suzune-san."


    Hiyori cut them off froming to that conclusion.


    "Ayanok��ji-san, I hear that you spend a lot of time with Horikita-san."


    "It hasn''t been like that recently, but I guess I''ve spent a lot of time with herpared to anyone else."


    "After all, you do sit right next to her."


    "Still, there''s hardly anybody smarter than her."


    "Yeah, essentially all of ss D''s strategies are things shees up with."


    Hasebe and Miyake conveniently agreed with each other at a good time, adding credibility to my statement.


    I wouldn''t need to confirm or deny anything about the two of us spending time together.


    It''s only important for me to tell the truth from the point of view of a typical ss D student.


    "I see. You all have the same kind of evaluation of her."


    "Can you stop getting in our way by bringing up such inexplicable things?"


    Yukimura spoke strongly, having been gradually influenced by Hiyori''s peculiar atmosphere.


    It appears that he''s unable to bear the thought of having his study time reduced any further.


    "...I''m sorry. It''s my fault for disturbing your studies, isn''t it?"


    "I''m sorry, but that''s how it is."


    "You really don''t have to go that far, Yukim��."


    "If you have noints about failing and dropping out of school, then by all means, have a good chat. I''m going home."


    "Ah, please forgive me a little. Please continue teaching me."


    Hasebe bowed her head.


    "This is it. If you want to talk about strange topics, please do so after the exam."


    Yukimura ended the conversation with Hiyori almost by force, so Hiyori apologetically rose from her seat.


    "I''m very sorry. It would be dangerous for you to neglect to study desperately for the exam."


    Was that a jab towards the students who were at risk of failing?


    I feel like she always has a natural temperament, but it''s not clear whether she can be trusted.


    "I see, Let''s talk about it after the end of the final exams. It shouldn''t be toote at that point."


    Having decided to go home, Hiyori picked up her cup.


    "Thanks for the coffee, it was a real treat."


    "No no, it was nothing special. Goodbye then."


    After this, Hiyori, who had appeared together with Ry��en, also left.


    I''m not certain if she''s part of Ry��en''s n for finding me, but there''s nothing wrong with staying alert.


    I''ll have to keep an eye on her for the time being.

 Chapter 257 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    Since we all live in the same dormitory, we all inevitably left to head back together.


    Yukimura tracked the progress of today''s study session on his cell phone.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been so focused on studying. Six hours in ss, plus two hours after school, right? Even students from all over the world don''t have to do that much, do they?"


    "But the students of ss C wasted our time by interrupting us halfway."


    "We didn''t give in to the interference. I''d say we studied hard today."


    The two of them walked while chatting with each other, satisfied with their efforts. Hearing this, an annoyed expression surfaced on Yukimura face.


    "You''re kidding. When university entrance exams begin, you''ll need to study after school for at least three hours, and if you can manage it, up to four. Of course, this means every day. And as the exam approaches, you''ll have to take the initiative and study for more than 10 hours a day."


    "Eeeh!? No way! I can''t study like that Yukim��. You should totally know that."


    "My older sister is a teacher. As if by routine, she always does this before the exam."


    "It''s an elite family lineage. Yukim��, are you also aiming to be a teacher in the future?"


    "There''s nothing particrly elite about being a teacher. Besides, I''m not aiming to be a teacher. If I wanted to be a teacher, why would I evere to a school where the teaching system is so disconnected from normal society?"


    The path to bing a teacher generally isn''t an easy one. However, it''s typically several steps less difficult than that of awyer or a recognized ountant, and there''s no real benefit in choosing this particr high school.


    Plus, Yukimura isn''t bothered by studying, and his academic capabilities are beyond average. So it''s even more true.


    "So why here?"


    "...It doesn''t matter what the reason is. Do you want to interrogate each other for their reasons for why they chose to enroll here? After you''re asked to exin your circumstances, you''ll understand how it feels."


    Hasebe was rebuked, but unfortunately, his response ended up being counter-productive. Hasebe didn''t respond with reluctance but instead took the initiative to make the first answer.


    "Well, for me, I guess I was one of the people who was attracted to the schools advertising, you know? If the school promises you a job or further education after you graduate, why wouldn''t you choose toe here? Isn''t that like, enough to motivate most people?"


    "I''ll add something onto that. Another reason toe here is that the school doesn''t cost a cent to attend. Not to mention that dorm life usually costs money, but we don''t have to pay anything for that either. The school even allows us to live on campus without the need for private points, right? I appreciate that aspect more than the guarantee of something to do after graduation."


    "That''s such an exaggeration. It''s really amazing to be able to work or study anywhere you want."


    "You''re free to talk about your dreams, but get through the final exams first. The system that Hasebe is fantasizing over doesn''t mean anything if you don''t graduate from ss A."


    "Can''t there be some form of a bonus? Something like the school lying about only doing it for ss A, and that we''ll be allowed to go wherever we want as long as we graduate properly?"


    "That''s impossible. If that was the case, the news would have certainly already spread among the students. But I''ve never heard anything like that, even during club activities. Even more than that, the second and third year ss D''s still seem pretty miserable."


    I''ve never been involved in any club activities, so I knew practically nothing about that part, but there was definitely no ambition in the third years from ss D who I had been in contact with earlier in the year.


    "Even though it''s a school that''s under the direct administration of the state, when it''s seen that the school doesn''t provide any special treatment to students beyond ss A, I can imagine that it would negatively, not positively, influence my capability of getting a job or continuing on with school after I graduate because I''ll be seen as a student who was unable to move up to ss A. Because of this, I absolutely must graduate as a part of ss A."


    "Er... That would be the worst."


    For a prestigious and well-known school, you''ll be highly valued if you have both "graduation" and "personal achievement". However, as Yukimura had said, in the case of Advanced Nurturing High School, even if you graduate, there is a possibility that you may be branded as a non-ss A student. This idea is supported by the existence of students like Ike, who have underwhelming academic potential. In short, the entry requirements here have nothing to do with your test results.


    It''s impossible for universities andpanies to not feel suspicious after seeing this aspect of our school.


    "Miyatchi, I''m surprised you''re stilling to each study group. I really thought for sure that you were going to give up immediately."


    "Aren''t you by far the odd one here? In the first ce, you don''t usually want to have anything to do with boys."


    "Well, I guess so... but I think that''s it''s okay if it''s you three."


    Hasebe seems to have her own ideas.


    I thought it was the right time, so I decided to throw out a question.


    "Hasebe, I have something ask you, alright?"


    "Hm?"


    "Are you and Sat�� close?"


    "Sat��-san? Nope, we''re not super close or anything, and in the first ce, I don''t likerge groups, you know? If you''re interested in Sat��-san, wouldn''t it be better to ask Karuizawa-san?"


    If that was possible, then I wouldn''t be having a hard time with this.


    It''s a difficult problem to talk about with someone who is involved in the situation.


    "What about it?"


    "Erm-"


    I don''t know how to say it, and I know that I can''t tell the truth. Yukimura noticed that I was in a bind and said:


    "I understand why you feel concerned since she''s your partner for the finals. It''s disturbing to not know their strengths and weaknesses."


    "Aah, is that so? You said that some time ago."


    "Even if I wanted to ask directly, we don''t have muchmon ground, so I can''t really do that."


    Giving her condolences, Hasebe put both of her hands together.


    However, she thought up a new idea and made a new proposal.


    "If it''s hard to ask Karuizawa-san, why not ask Ky��-chan? She and Sat��-san are very close, and you should be able to ask Ky��-chan, right?"


    "Huh? Ky��-chan?"


    I had never heard the nickname she was using before, so I had no choice but to ask who she''s talking about.


    "I mean Kiky��-chan. Ayanok��ji-kun, you talk with her a lot, don''t you?"


    So Kiky�� turns into Ky��-chan? I didn''t understand, but it makes sense now. Kushida is definitely qualified. She knows the ss''s internal circumstances well, and if it wasn''t for the situation with Horikita, I probably wouldn''t have hesitated to ask her for help. However, as things are now, I don''t know if she''s someone I can rely on.


    Miyake offered his support after I had declined the advice to ask Kushida for help.


    "Karuizawa aside, Isn''t it alright to ask Kushida? She seems to be popr with both boys and girls. What do you think of her, Hasebe?"


    "Yeah. I hate a lot of girls, but I like Ky��-chan. She takes on a lot of the hard work for the sake of the ss, yet always manages to remain cheerful. I usually don''t like consulting with people, but Ky��-chan is a bit special. She''s willing to put herself in a position to listen, and would never go around talking about it to anyone."


    "Do you even have problems warranting her consultation?"


    "Wow, that''s rude Miyatchi. Young girls at my age have tons of problems."


    "Like what?"


    "It... I mean, why should I tell you? You''d totally go around talking about them."


    "No, I wouldn''t... Well, I can''t say for sure. It depends on the content."


    It''s clear that I won''t be able to discuss my troubles with these guys.


    "If there''s anything you''re worried about, it really is best to discuss it with Kushida. I agree with that."


    "Right? I don''t know if you''ve got a crush on Sat��-san, but she would never leak it out to anyone."


    "What? You like Sat��, Ayanok��ji?"


    "I didn''t say anything like that. I just asked Hasebe if they were on good terms."


    "Isn''t that suspicious? You''ve never been very close to Sat��-san until now, have you?"


    "Ayanok��ji said that he was interested in Sat�� because they''re a pair. Have you already forgotten?"


    Even in the face of Miyake''s words, Hasebe didn''t withdraw.


    "That''s true, but it doesn''t feel like that''s all there is to it. The way he asked about it makes me think there''s more to it."


    From time to time, a girl will have an iprehensible radar. This is the only thing I really can''t beat.


    "Ah, that''s right. Is it okay if we stop by the convenience store for a second?"


    The topic came to a natural end due to Miyake''s abrupt proposal. It was a real lifesaver.


    Nevertheless, it''s clear that Kushida has be an indispensable existence for ss D.


    Whenever you look back on what''s happened so far, Kushida has always managed to be involved in it all. And yet, she never made any strong ims, and always devotedly worked on supporting others, engaging in self-sacrificing activities. And now that grassroots movement was steadily getting results.


    She''s one of the strongest members with a somewhat distinct personality, and none of her ssmates speak ill of her.


    When someone isn''t around, the first things people usually say are negative ones that they can''t say when they''re around, but it''s amazing to only hear good things.


    "Ah, me too. You twoe as well."


    "You''re like a child."


    Yukimura says this, but he didn''t seem to be that unwilling.

 Chapter 258 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    The four of us stood outside the convenience store enjoying some ice cream that we had bought.


    "Eating ice cream while it''s a bit chilly is delicious."


    Hasebe says so while carrying a scoop of vani ice cream on a thin wooden spoon up to her mouth.


    Yukimura, on the other hand, doesn''t appear to eat ice cream very often, as he was still reading the ingredients.


    "This is just a list of preservatives and food colorings."


    "Wow, how are you able to eat anything if you''re concerned about that sort of thing?"


    "I''d like to pay attention to the food I eat. I started thinking about it after what happened to my physical condition during the uninhabited ind exam. Now I get my food from the organic section of the supermarket at Keyaki Mall."


    "You''re a really serious guy."


    Apparently, Yukimura recently became a health-conscious individual.


    "In the first ce, items at the convenience store cost a lot. If you''re willing to make a small trip over to the mall, you can get the same thing at a much better price. Why not buy your groceries a bit more efficiently?"


    He pointed it out by looking at Hasebe who had also bought a lot of groceries along with the ice cream.


    "Yukim��, are you by any chance one of those weird penny-pinchers?"


    "I''ve always cared about it. And what do you mean by Yukim��?"


    "You''re Yukimura-kun, so Yukim��. When I want to make friends, I start with nicknames. Miyatchi, Yukim��, and Ayanon. Hmm, although Ayanon doesn''t flow that well."


    Before I knew it, I had been given the super-cute ''Ayanon'' as a nickname.


    "Don''t call me Yukim��, it''s embarrassing."


    "You don''t like it?"


    "...I didn''t say that I told you it''s embarrassing."


    "So what?"


    "But in the presence of others, Yu-Yukim�� is a little..."


    Yukimura stopped talking. Hasebe responds to him with a straight face.


    "I came to this conclusion after I realized that our rtionship might not be that bad."


    "A rtionship worthy of a nickname?"


    "Jeez, we''re all, like, the type of people who stick to themselves, right?"


    "Well... That''s true. I can''t deny that."


    "Should I say that once I tried this group thing out, I was unexpectedlyfortable with the results? And Yukim�� and Ayanon also have very few friends. The second semester is more than halfway over, so I decided that I really want to establish a new friend group through these study sessions. Therefore, I''m not trying to make up for lost time, but in order to get close to you guys as quickly as possible, I want to call you guys by either a nickname or your first name. What do you two think?"


    She asked us. After it was clear that Yukimura and I were unable to answer her, Miyake responded:


    "Yeah. I''m surprised myself since it isn''t bad at all. I feel like I fit in. I don''t get along with Sud�� and his group, and Hirata feels like an entirely different existence, always surrounded by girls."


    "I know, right? What about you two?"


    Both Hasebe and Miyake were positive about the four of us forming a group together. Would Yukimura still refuse?


    "I was only with you guys to oversee your studying. When the finals are over, the group will have served its purpose, but... I guess these finals won''t be thest time. Of course, there will be the third semester, and it also goes without saying that there will be further exams until graduation. So... I don''t mind forming something it for the sake of efficiency."


    "What you''re saying is confusing, but thanks nheless."


    "Hmm... Well. This is only to keep you guys from dropping out and lower the ss''s ratings any further."


    "Then there''s only Ayanon left, ah, but is it difficult because you''re already in a group with Horikita-san? Plus you''re sometimes also doing things with Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun."


    "I can''t say if it''s for better or worse, but at least I know that those two are pretty different from the type of person I am, as they have many aspects that I''m just notpatible with. Should I say that I don''t have to force myself when I''m around you guys? To be honest, I feel rxed. Horikita and I just sit next to each other. We interact a lot, but I''m not particrly in a group with her."


    These were my true feelings.


    "Is that so? In that case, it''s decided. We will be the Ayanok��ji Group from now on. Please treat us well."


    "Wait. Why is it named after me?"


    "You''re the one who brought all of us together. Are you not okay with it?"


    Miyake also agreed with Hasebe''s opinion. What about Yukimura?


    "I have no objections. I would be troubled if we chose to call ourselves the Yukimura group."


    He epted it without resistance.


    "Onest thing before we inaugurate the group. Let''s ban the use of formal surnames from now on."


    "It''s up to you to ban them, but I won''t say Mi-Miyatchi or... A-Ayanon or anything like that. It''s embarrassing. I''d look like an idiot."


    It would definitely feel out of ce for Yukimura and me to say ''Miyatchi''.


    It was really helpful that he ended up denying it for me.


    "Well, at least use the first name. By the way, my name is Haruka. You can call me whatever you want. What your first name, Miyatchi?"


    "Akito."


    If that''s the case, that''s what we should call you then? Hasebe had a proud expression.


    "Akito huh. Well, that''s manageable. Ayanok��ji''s is Kiyotaka, right?"


    We stayed in the same room during the cruise, so Yukimura appears to have remembered my name.


    "And I believe Yukimura''s first name is Teruhiko."


    I also thought back to the exam on the ship. Yukimura''s expression suddenly became cloudy for some reason after I had said this.


    "...You remembered?"


    Instead of being impressed, Yukimura looked troubled.


    "Oh, so Yukim��''s first name is Teruhiko. Should I think of another nickname?"


    "Stop it."


    He responded with a strong tone, and Hasebe shrunk back a little bit.


    "Is something wrong?"


    When I asked Yukimura about his sudden change in attitude, he gave an unexpected response.


    "I''m fine with calling you guys by your given names, but could you stop calling me Teruhiko?"


    He actually made such a proposal.


    "That is, it''s alright for you to use our first names, but it''s not alright for us to do it to you!?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like any of you guys. It''s just that I hate my given name. I usually don''t mind because nobody had ever used my given name before, but this situation makes things different."


    "It''s not a particrly unique baby name nowadays, isn''t it prettymon?"


    Miyake understandably finds it strange.


    The name Teruhiko is definitely one of the more standard, usual names.


    I don''t think the name is the type that I''d end up hating.


    "Is there any special reason?"


    "...Ah. Teruhiko was the name chosen for me by my mother, a cowardly woman who abandoned me and my father when I was little. This is why I can''t possibly ept it."


    Hasebe and Miyake''s faces tightened after they learned that there was a heavier reason for it than they had expected.


    Yukimura noticed this and immediately decided to end the conversation.


    "Sorry, I said something unnecessary."


    "Nope, that was my bad. I went ahead and used your first name without your permission."


    "It''s not something you need to apologize for. It''s only to be expected since you didn''t understand the situation. Plus it''s not typical for someone to dislike their given name. If possible, I don''t want to ruin the atmosphere of the group. If none of you mind, I''d like it if you''d call me Keisei moving forward. It''s the name I''ve been using since I was a child."


    "Keisei? Does that mean Yukim�� has two given names? This is prettyplicated."


    "Keisei isn''t my naturally given name. It''s the name my father wanted me to have. Since the day my mother left home, I''ve made it my own. If you find it uneptable, I hope you''ll call me Yukimura just like you''ve been doing."


    If this is what Yukimura wanted, we wouldn''t be able to pursue it any further.


    Besides, it isn''t surprising for someone to use more than one name.


    It isn''t only celebrities who do it, but even people of the general public.


    "It wasn''t my intention to use such an insensitive name, but that''s not what matters, is it?"


    "Yeah true. In which case, my best regards, Keisei."


    As Hasebe said, we all chose to call him by the name that he wanted us to use.


    "Sorry for my selfishness... Kiyotaka, Akito, Haruka."


    Yukimura addressed everyone by their given name again.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. More or less, people have their own circumstances."


    Exactly. Just like how I have a past that I don''t want to be exposed or for people to know about, Yukimura... no, Keisei also has a past that he carries.


    I attempted to say their names out loud in the same way Keisei did.


    "Akito, Keisei, and... Haruka. Right. I''ve also remembered them."


    It''s more stressful to call a girl by her first name than to do it for a boy.


    "Anyways, Kiyotaka-"


    Haruka seems to have gotten caught up with my nickname again.


    "Not Ayanon, but how about Kiyopon? Yeah, this one flows much better, so I think it''s an easy decision. Yukim��, do you want to call him that too?"


    Wow, I feel like I''ve been given a more shameful nickname than Ayanon.


    Thinking of being called this in front of the general public from now on gives me goosebumps.


    "I won''t call him that, it''s too embarrassing. I''ve already decided to call him Kiyotaka."


    Embarrassment aside, we ultimately decided to use our first names for each other.


    At first, we weren''t able to find the right way to say it, but the flow of things had started to seem much more natural and there weren''t any more problems with that.


    I looked behind me. It felt like the conversation was at a good ce for me to discreetly check on the presence in the background.


    Are you just going to stay there and listen in silence, Sakura?


    Every time that we''ve gathered for a study session, Sakura has followed behind us.


    Same with the cafe today. Moreover, she was also currently watching us from a distance now.


    She can''t hear everything that we''re saying, but she should just barely be able to hear enough to understand.


    Right now, while our group is being formed is herst chance.


    If she doesn''t insert into the conversation here...


    "Well! Now we''ve all learned each other''s names. So, the four of us will group u-"


    "F... For-forgive me!"


    Bang! The trash can nearby made a loud sound. At the same time, a single student stood up.


    Of course, it goes without saying that it was Sakura. She rigidly stepped out and nervously walked up to us with robotic movement.


    "Sakura?"


    The three of them said her name at almost the same time.


    "I... I... I also want to join Ayanok��ji-kun''s group!"


    Unable to show her face for the longest time, Sakura amassed every ounce of her courage and then uttered the words.


    Her face was visibly flushed with nervousness. Since she wasn''t paying attention, she hadn''t noticed that her fake sses were sitting crooked in an amusing position.


    "Do you want to join the group because you''re afraid that you''ll fail the exam? Given Sakura''s scores and partner, it''s not unreasonable for you to be uneasy about it."


    Keisei calmly endeavored to analyze Sakura''s arrival, and then came to a conclusion.


    "Based on how I see it, I think you should join Horikita''s group. I''m not capable enough to teach very many people. Besides, your situation is different from theirs, so the content that you''ll need to be taught would be different as well."


    Sakura mustered the courage to say something, but was unfortunately dismissed by Keisei''s collected response.


    "It''s n... It''s not like that... I genuinely want to join Ayanok��ji-kun''s group!"


    When you travel, you don''t care about losing face. A train that has started will not stop. Sakura''s resolve wouldn''t falter from just this. She expressed her feelings once again.


    "Isn''t it fine? Sakura can join us. After all, she seems to fit in."


    Akito spoke, weing the unexpected visitor.


    "Is it okay? Letting someone join so easily."


    "Does adding one person make any difference? Besides, there are no qualifications required to join our group. We''re all loners anyways, so I think it''s fine."


    "We''re all loners? I suppose so."


    It''s well-known that Sakura is also often alone in ss D.


    "Keisei, are you also okay?"


    "I have no reason to object, but I don''t want it to increase more than this. Sakura makes it easy, but if someone noisy joins, I''m leaving."


    "Th-Thank you, Miyake-kun... Yukimura-kun..."


    Despite there being some conditions attached, Keisei agreed. The rest was up to Haruka.


    Haruka usually gives the impression of being the most receptive, but this time there was no smile on her face.


    "Sorry, Sakura-san, but that isn''t going to convince me."


    "Ah, well, uh... I... I can''t...?"


    Haruka maintains her stern expression and confronts Sakura as if to pour cold water on her long-awaited reception.


    "In my case, should I say that I''m really looking forward being a part of the group? I feel like I''m going to get along really well with everyone for a while. So-"


    She pointed her index finger straight upwards and held it before Sakura''s eyes.


    "Since you want to participate in our group, there''s an obligation for us to call each other by either a nickname or their given name. This means that Sakura-san will have to be called... Er-... What''s her name again?"


    "Airi."


    I added quickly.


    "We''ll call you Airi, and you''ll have to call everyone by their names as well. Are you okay with that?"


    Everyone more or less understood that Sakura wasn''t very good with interpersonal rtionships, which is why she was given this advice:


    ''Can you tolerate such a situation?'' She confirmed the answer.


    "Eh, well..."


    I decided to try my best at helping the confused Sakura. If Haruka decided to require nicknames here, the things would be more difficult.


    "Keisei, Akito, and Haruka."


    I borated the first names of Yukimura, Miyake, and Hasebe in order.


    "...Ke-Keisei-kun, Akito-kun, and Haruka-san... phew."


    She desperately squeezed out the names in a faint voice.


    "There''s no need to use an honorific, is there?"


    "Yeah. It''s fine as long as it''s the first name. Now, there''s only Kiyopon left."


    Sakura looked at me in a daze, her face slowly flushing with red. I understood how she was feeling, having to suddenly call three people by their first names. The only thing left for her is to address me.


    "Hyuu!"


    A mysterious sound escaped out of Sakura''s mouth.


    "You seem to have like, gotten really close to Kiyopon in the past. Shouldn''t that be more than enough for you to say it?"


    Haruka spoke, looking to pursue after her and attack. She was just like an examiner.


    "Kiyotaka is fine."


    It''s much too difficult to call someone Kiyopon anyway. It''s embarrassing even when said internally.


    "K-Kiyo, Kiyo... piyo...!"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Sakura, so even if she was unwilling, the pressure was still rising.


    It was a problem that spiraled further and further out of control as more time passed by.


    "I don''t know how the group is going to affect you, but at the very least, I think it''s necessary for you right now. You''ve taken one big step already so it shouldn''t be scary to take it one step further."


    I spoke gently in order to convey that I had her back.


    "...Yeah...K-Kiyotaka-kun. Please be kind to me from now on."


    After a brief, determined silence, Sakura looked straight into my eyes and said so.


    "Yep, you passed! I also agree with having Airi join us."


    Thus, Sakura''s inclusion was unanimously approved.


    "Kiyopon, try calling Airi by name properly as well."


    "Er... Airi."


    "Y-Yes!"


    While we were nervous and stiff, we both managed to sessfully call each other by name.


    "Well, let''s do it once more. The five of us are the Kiyopon Group, so please treat us well."


    My name being selected as the namesake of the group doesn''t seem to change no matter who ends up joining it.

 Chapter 259 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    The Ayanok��ji Group (saying it still invokes a sense of shame), was established, and we had officially decided to start our activities along with Airi. Originally intended to act as support for Haruka and Akito, the scope of the group began to expand little by little. Haruka indirectly led the group by creating a group chat. There was a dramatic increase inmunication during the periods where everyone wasn''t together. Since none of us have many friends and we usually spend a lot of time alone, our conversations in the group chat were pretty lively and frequent.


    [After studying tomorrow, do you all want to go to the movies together for a change of pace?]


    Haruka posed a question in the chat.


    [You''re talking about the new movie?]


    [Yup! I heard it''sing out tomorrow. Exams are going on now, so getting tickets is unexpectedly easy!]


    [It''s not a bad idea for rejuvenation purposes. By ''you all'', does that mean I also have to join?]


    [Of course you do; it would be meaningless if Yukim�� didn''t join us. The group is just beginning, after all. But I guess I did ask everyone pretty suddenly. If you don''t have time tomorrow, we can wait until after the exams.]


    If there''s a shortage of people, it appears that she intends to postpone it.


    It doesn''t look like Akito has seen the messages yet, but if he had, he''d probably choose to go along with her. Both Keisei and Airi haven''t given their answers yet. Should I take the lead?


    Even though I was a little bit nervous, I responded to the group chat.


    [I''ll participate.]


    After I sent this, a message came from Airi a few secondster.


    [I want to go, too.]


    [...I get it. If Akito goes, I''ll go too.]


    With this, other than the absent Akito, everyone agreed to attend. Akito opened the group chat a few minutester, and sent his own response.


    [Alright. I''m curious about that movie too. Can you make our reservations?]


    [Yeah. I''ll collect the points from all of youter. Thanks everyone!]


    The group chat then died off. She had probably switched her screen over to the Inte in order to make reservations.


    [I''m looking forward to the movie.]


    A personal text came from Airi.


    [Yeah true.]


    [Please take care of me tomorrow, Kiyotaka-kun. Good night.]


    Airi ended our brief conversation with a polite message.


    "So I''m going to the movies tomorrow with the group?"


    Somehow, I guess my life is bing a little bit more like a riajuu.


    Society would probably think this, but I definitely have a feeling of excitement that I haven''t ever felt before.


    "...I''ll have to go to bed early so I''m notte."


    My phone rang at this moment.


    I answered the phone when I saw the name ''Horikita Suzune'' on the caller ID.


    "It seems that you''re awake."


    "It''s still 10 o''clock. Do you need something?"


    "The study groups at the library are almost done. After the study session tomorrow, I''d like to make some final arrangements for the final exam. Can you join me? If you can also tell Yukimura-kun for me, it will save me the trouble."


    "Tomorrow..."


    "Is there a problem?"


    It would be lying to say there wasn''t one.


    Since we had all agreed to go to the movies after studying tomorrow.


    "If it''s inconvenient, the day after tomorrow is fine, but Thursday is the limit. The questions are almost allpleted, but in some cases, we''ll need to rethink the answers."


    She seemed intent on making those decisions as soon as possible.


    Even in this situation, I don''t want to turn my back on her expectations. She''s probably already consulted with Hirata, but still wanted to use the time leftover to be as certain as possible.


    "I see. I''ll talk to Keisei. Does it matter if we''re a littlete? Also, if it''s better to get in touch with Hirata or Karuizawa first, I can do it."


    "Keisei? You and Yukimura have be surprisingly close. You also don''t need to worry about their schedules since I''ve already spoken to them. I''ll inform them of the date and time."


    It seems that Horikita has also managed to get closer to the others through the study sessions. I''m happy that she was able to start a conversation with Hirata and the others even while alone.


    I hung up the phone, and a momentter I received another text. Things are reallying up tonight.


    This time it wasn''t from Airi, but instead from Karuizawa.


    [I''ve confirmed it as you said. Today, I heard from somebody that a girl was asking around about how much sugar Hasebe-san had added to her cup. She wasn''t able to find out anything and added sugar based on what was left over, which attracted some attention since she added so much.]


    As I thought, that''s what happened after all.


    This means that she''s quick-witted, even more so than just having superior insight. Hiyori picked a good opportunity to shake us up by showing off her powers of observation back then.


    Right now is a perfect opportunity. I''ll tell her about it first.


    [I think Horikita is going to contact you tomorrow. We have arranged to start a meeting at around twenty o''clock.]


    [Eight at night? Isn''t that prettyte?]


    [I have some prior arrangements. I''m going to see a movie after the study session.]


    [A movie? Is it that new one?]


    [That''s the one. Regardless, I have a favor to ask of you during the meeting.]


    I gave Karuizawa detailed instructions.


    I didn''t have any other option than to use tomorrow''s meeting.


    After she read everything, she responded with a seemingly annoyed message.


    [Isn''t this just another troublesome errand? What''s the point?]


    [I''ll exin when everything is over. It''s better for you this way.]


    [Yeah whatever. I''ll see you tomorrow then.]


    Karuizawa immediately dropped it. But instantly after that, I received another message.


    It wasn''t a message, it was an illustration on a small sticker.


    It was of a cute round strawberry cake with a few candles put on top.


    [I noticed toote.]


    It was followed by this additional message, and she didn''t send anything else after that.


    "She... Did she find out about my birthday? But how?"


    I don''t remember telling anyone about my birthday. Despite thinking this, I realized the truth. On the chat app, there''s a field for a date of birth along with a name and email address. Since I hadn''t chosen to keep that information private, it was possible to ess this information if someone wanted to.


    I had thought that there was absolutely no chance of it happening this year. Was Karuizawa the first person to notice my birthday?


    Customarily, I began to erase everything after our exchange finished.


    Although I was a bit hesitant, I also deleted her birthday sticker.


    I immediately essed Karuizawa''s profile and noticed that her birthday was March 8th.


    "I guess I should memorize it for the time being."

 Chapter 260 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    Today''s sses felt surprisingly long.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve gradually begun to look forward to the study sessions with my friends after school.


    I headed to the cinema with Yukimura and the others.


    "It feels exciting going out with everybody... Ki-Kiyotaka-kun"


    Speaking reservedly, Airi also expressed her excitement next to me.


    In spite of the thought that she''s as innocent as a child, I also felt the same way.


    What can I say? I''m childish too.


    "Yeah true. It''s not an unpleasant feeling."


    "Ehehehe... Kiyotaka-kun."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You called my name right?"


    "...D-Did I call for you!? I-I''m sorry, it''s not like that at all!"


    I didn''t think I misheard, but Airi denied having called out for me.


    We arrived at Keyaki Mall and headed straight towards the cinema.


    Haruka had ordered the tickets in advance, so she handed them out to everyone one by one.


    "I''ve been looking forward to-"


    "Ayanok��ji-kun!"


    A voice called out to us from in the distance. Maya Sat��, why is she here...


    "Are you by any chance going to the movies right now? Ah! That super popr one!"


    She spoke excitedly after seeing the movie ticket in my hand.


    "Actually, I came to see that movie, too. Karuizawa-san and the others came too!"


    "...Looks like it."


    Several girls approached in a crowd from behind Sat��.


    "Were you invited by Karuizawa?"


    "Nope. When I was talking about how I wanted to go to the movies during our study session, Karuizawa-san said she wanted to go too, so we decided to go together. Since it''s a rare opportunity, let''s go watch it together!"


    Having said that, Sat�� grabbed my arm with both hands.


    "Fuaa!?"


    Behind me, Airi makes a sound somewhat simr to a scream.


    "He-Hey, stop it."


    "Eh? Howe~? What does it matter."


    Sat�� spoke casually, but her face was a little red. It seems like she''s trying hard to overdo it.


    "What a coincidence, Yukimura-kun and Ayanok��ji-kun. Hasebe-san and Sakura-san as well."


    Karuizawa spoke, giving off a bit of a condescending attitude.


    It wasn''t a coincidence at all. I had told her just the night before that I would be going to the movies. However, I didn''t expect Karuizawa toe herself.


    "...What an unpleasant coincidence. I''m going inside."


    With of look of resentment, Keisei handed over his ticket and went inside the cinema.


    "In which case, I''ll go as well..."


    Separating myself from Sat�� by force, I followed after Keisei and the others.


    The inside of the theater was packed full with enough students to entirely fill all the seats. The fragrant smell of popcorn and roasted hot dog stimted my nostrils.


    We had reserved the five seats in the highest row at the very end, counting from the right.


    Sat��, Karuizawa, and the rest of their group appeared to be concerned about what to buy at the shop and hadn''te in yet.


    "Um, K-Kiyotaka-kun."


    As I sat in my seat, Airi quietly whispered in my ear from the seat next to me. Since all of the other students around us were chatting happily, I didn''t think she needed to speak so softly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Kiyotaka-kun... well... has been getting along really well with Sat��-san recently, right...?"


    Considering what had just happened, it would be impossible not to think so.


    However, if I don''t strictly deny something when it isn''t true, it''ll be hard to stop if the rumor spreads.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. Sat�� and I were paired for the finals so we''ve studied together a couple of times."


    "B-but, people don''t usually walk a-arm in arm?"


    "That wasn''t arm in arm, that was beingtched onto."


    "I feel that, if you dislike it you could shake her off..."


    Airi responds with a timid, yet urate retort. That certainly may be the case.


    I had be passive while going with the flow of things, but it''s not a good idea to ept misunderstandings like this.


    "I see. I don''t think there will be a next time, but I''ll be careful."


    "A-And Besides..."


    There''s still something else...


    "Before the pairs were chosen, you went somewhere alone with Sat��-san, right?"


    That being said, when Sat�� had asked me to follow her, Airi did seem to be looking at me in the ssroom.


    "...B-between you two, is there anything..."


    "No."


    Saying no might be a lie, but at most I was only asked for my contact information.


    Airi and I have also exchanged contact information, so this isn''t something for me to feel guilty over.


    "Not convinced?"


    "N-no. S-sorry. I''m asking you all kinds of strange things... Did I make you ufortable...?"


    "Not at all. If there''s something you are worried about, you can tell me any time."


    "L-leave it to me! I will properly keep my eye on you, Kiyotaka-kun!"


    No. It''s stressful to have you observed me so closely...


    I couldn''t bear to deny Airi, who had made a slightly triumphant gesture, so I swallowed the words.


    Nothing special happened after that, so I enjoyed the movie in peace.


    Although there was something somewhat odd about the content of the film.

 Chapter 261 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    There are variousmercial facilities at the Keyaki Mall. Most of the stores are used on a daily basis, like the supermarkets. However, there are multiple shops that only see asional use. For example, there''s a service that delivers supermarket ingredients to your dorm room and a specialty store that fixes electric, gas, and water issues. Theundromat is another perfect example of this. A sryman or another member of the outsidemunity would have a good reason to typically use aundromat, but it isn''t relevant to the students of this school. However, when a zer or another part of our uniforms gets unusually dirty, theundromat ys an important role by cleaning what we can''t clean on our own.


    Even if it isn''t something you usually use, the time wille suddenly when it''s needed.


    It''s Thursday night at 8:00 with the examing up on the weekend. The shops on campus had already reached closing time, so everyone from ss D gathered at a karaoke room. It''s a great ce to make arrangements without worrying about anything leaking outside.


    Horikita and Hirata acted quickly. The group was the same as from the start of the final examination, with the addition of Keisei.


    It''s true that it would have been more ideal to do this in someone''s room, but one of us didn''t want to do that.


    "Hey, can I sing?"


    "Wait, Karuizawa-san. That''s not what we''re here for today."


    "Even though there''s karaoke right here?"


    "Since you said that you didn''t want to go to the dorms, we came here. Isn''t that right?"


    You don''t know who''s watching or listening in a cafe or cafeteria elsewhere on campus.


    "That''s right, but what should I say? Isn''t it kind of stupid to go to karaoke and not sing?"


    "Make do with your food and drinks."


    Karuizawa had ordered plenty already. Her own personal drink, as well as junk food such as potato fries and drinks for everyone else, sat on the table.


    "Then let''s sing a duet together after the strategy meeting is over, Y��suke-kun."


    "Yeah. It might be a good idea to take a breather after the meeting is adjourned."


    "I''ll agree to that. I want to have a proper celebration, but it''s also been quite a long time since I''ve gotten to do karaoke."


    Hirata and Kushida searched for apromise by agreeing with both Horikita and Karuizawa.


    "...I''m going to start."


    Horikita simply ignored the two of them and began the meeting.


    "First up is the results from the study sessions, and to be honest, I think that they''re excellent. In the beginning, the behavior of the boys was a mess, and I worried about how it would turn out. Fortunately, they''ve studied hard and should be able to cope with the final exam to some extent."


    "Just so you know, I studied so hard that my mouth is now an English dictionary!"


    Sud�� appealed that he had studied in his own way, but the way he phrased it made it difficult to understand.


    "Sud��-kun has grown significantlypared to where he started from. His concentration has dramatically improved in particr. However, don''t forget that your basic academic abilities are still inferior to a first-year middle school student''s."


    "I''ve studied so hard and I''m still only at first-year middle school level..."


    "The fact that you were at an elementary school level up until now is kind of amazing."


    "Ho-Horikita-san, that''s going a little too far..."


    "He didn''t even know that pi existed until recently."


    It was a pretty explosive statement. It''s unexpected for him to have lived until today without knowing about the existence of pi.


    "Eeeh? Isn''t that too stupid!?"


    Even Karuizawa, who doesn''t study very much herself, gives an overreaction.


    "Shut up, Karuizawa. You don''t even understand it yourself."


    "No, no, no. Seriously. Even I knew it was 3.14."


    The conversation managed to descend into something trivial. Everyone who had to listen to it might end up with headaches.


    "Please stop it. I can roughly see what level your academic ability is. Is he really okay, Horikita?"


    "It''s pointless to worry about him. Like I said, his basic academic skills are behind. But, he generally understands the content that he needs to for this semester. It''s not like he''s facing the exam expecting to fail. Have the problems with Hasebe-san and Miyake-kun been resolved on your end, Yukimura-kun?"


    "Of course. Ayanok��ji was watching closely, so he can verify this, isn''t that right?"


    "I don''t think there was a better way to approach it. I have no concerns about them failing the finals."


    "Great! I''d absolutely hate to lose someone from ss D, so let''s all ovee this together!"


    "...Something like that. Speaking of which, are we really okay?"


    After hearing Kushida''s thoughts, Karuizawa asked an unsettling question.


    "I don''t want fewer ssmates, but this is a test that someone drops out of every year, right? There is no guarantee that Sud��-kun or I won''t fail, right?"


    "I can''t really guarantee you it, but-"


    "Then don''t say something like that so rashly in the first ce."


    The rxed atmosphere of the room gradually began to tense up.


    "Kushida-san, I''ve always felt like you''ve been giving me lip service for a while now."


    "Is that so... I just want everyone to pass the exam safely..."


    "It must be nice to be smart. You don''t even know what will happen to me."


    "It''s okay, Karuizawa-san. You''re involved in a reliable study group now."


    Even with Hirata backing her up, Karuizawa seemed entirely unconvinced.


    "I''ve wanted to say this for a while now. Kushida-san, aren''t you behaving a little bit goody-goody?"


    "Eh?... D-Do you really think so..."


    "Can you calm down, Karuizawa-san? We are in the middle of having a discussion about the finals right now. Don''t waste our time with unrted matters."


    "Horikita-san, shut up a little. Hey, Kushida-san. Are you perhaps mocking my intelligence in your mind or something?"


    "I wouldn''t do something like that."


    "In that case, don''t make promises like that. Since it''s hard for me every time I take an exam, can you take responsibility if I fail?"


    This was too irrational. Faced with such inexplicable anger, it wasn''t just Kushida, but the entire study group was confused.


    Karuizawa lost it due to Kushida''s positivity and kindness.


    She then reached out and picked up the grape juice that she had barely touched, and proceeded to pour it out onto Kushida with all her might. The juice and all of it''s staining properties, soaked into the chest of her zer.


    "Karuizawa-san!"


    In the face of this unbelievable situation, Hirata let out an usually loud voice as he grabbed her hand that was holding the cup.


    "You can''t do this. I feel like there are things that simply cross the line."


    "A-are you saying... this is my fault?"


    "I''m sorry, but this situation only puts you in a bad light, Karuizawa-san. Kushida-san hasn''t done anything wrong."


    This was an action that even Horikita, who was in midst of a Cold War with Kushida, could not defend.


    "I''m fine. I don''t mind at all, okay? Please don''t me Karuizawa-san."


    "That''s not happening. No matter how you think of it, it''s all Karuizawa''s fault."


    Keisei spoke his mind and judged the situation objectively. It''s entirely natural for everyone present to be hostile towards what had happened. No matter how anyone came to see it, they would think Karuizawa was in the wrong for her self-righteous remarks. Nevertheless, her actions weren''t unnatural. Karuizawa has always been this kind of girl.


    "Oh, riiight. I''m the only bad guy. Yeah, after all, Kushida-san is the star of the ss."


    All the people present, except me, had already made their judgments.


    Karuizawa turned towards me as if to ask for my help.


    "Hey, Ayanok��ji-kun, who are you siding with?"


    "Who I agree with... Nobody here has said anything incorrect. You''re in the wrong."


    "Well, that''s it. I knew it would be. Everyone is my enemy."


    Karuizawa got up and picked up her bag without even apologizing.


    "Karuizawa-san. If you leave things in a weird state like this, you''ll definitely regret itter. I don''t want things to be like that either."


    Hirata was adamant about stopping Karuizawa from leaving the karaoke room.


    "What? What the hell else am I supposed to do?"


    "First of all, apologize to Kushida-san. That''s the most important thing."


    Karuizawa was persuaded by her boyfriend. She looked frustrated, but she ultimately stepped down.


    "I don''t think I''m in the wrong, but I have to apologize?"


    "You have to say it first."


    At this, Karuizawa stood in silence for a moment.


    "...Sorry."


    After her moment of silence, Karuizawa gave in and apologized after being admonished by Hirata.


    "No, it''s not a problem at all. I think I should''ve also been a little more considerate to your feelings."


    In this situation, an angry response wouldn''t be abnormal, however, Kushida was entirely calm, and forgave Karuizawa.


    Hearing this, Karuizawa appeared to feel guilty, and returned to sit down next to Hirata.


    "I feel like I had lost my cool a little. Sorry."


    Karuizawa apologized once again to Kushida, who responded with a smile as if say to forget about it.


    "Thank you..."


    Hirata breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of the two of them.


    However, this doesn''t mean everything has been resolved.


    "Kushida-san, do you have a spare zer that you can wear to school tomorrow? All good?"


    "Ah, no. My other one had gotten damaged, so this one is thest one I have left..."


    The school originally paid for each student to have two zers. But sometimes unexpected things might happen like a student might outgrow a part of their uniform. At that time, if necessary, there is a shop in Keyaki Mall that specializes in student uniforms. However, it can take some time to tailor the uniforms to fit the students, and it isn''t cheap on points as well.


    "Isn''t there aundromat? I can bring it with some clothes I''ve soiled during basketball practice. If I hand it over to them today, you should be able to get it back by early tomorrow morning."


    "I''ve never heard about it since I''ve never had a reason to use it. If this is the case, then it seems like there''s a solution somehow."


    Kushida epted Sud��''s great advice and grasped how to solve the problem.


    Karuizawa heard his suggestion, and made a proposal herself as if realizing that she could do something more to help.


    "Although it doesn''t work as an apology, please allow me to pay the cleaning fee."


    "It''s alright, I don''t mind it."


    "Should I say that I won''t be able to feel at ease... can''t I?"


    "Is it really okay?"


    "Yup! I''m the one at fault here, so please let me do it."


    Thus, the situation found a point ofpromise due to Karuizawa offering to pay the cleaning fee.

 Chapter 262 - 5 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 5 Part VII</h4>


    While I was heading back to the dormitory after the end of the chaotic strategy meeting, I came across arge man standing next to the water fountain.


    Katsuragi didn''t seem to have any appointments with anyone else, so I attempted to call out to him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ayanok��ji. No, I was thinking a little bit about things. It''s about the final exam next week."


    "About the final exam? In a ce like this?"


    "I just want to spend my time thinking alone in peace."


    This didn''t seem like the way of thinking that one would expect from a first-year high school student.


    That being said, the final exam? I don''t think it''s an exam that the academically advanced ss A has to agonize over.


    "Do you feel like this final exam is going to go over well?"


    Since he asked that way, I decided to respond straightforwardly.


    "Who knows, but everyone appears to be studying earnestly."


    "Is that so? It would be nice for there to be no dropouts."


    I didn''t feel any enthusiasm in his worry for others.


    "Did something happen?"


    After I asked, Katsuragi began to speak in a way that seemed a little heavy.


    "...When you were in middle school, did you ever hold the position of ss representative or join the student council?"


    "No, not at all. I was never interested."


    "I''ve always been a ss representative or a member of the student council ever since I was in elementary school. I even served as student council president in both elementary and middle school. But, aftering to this school, I''ve had to make somerge adjustments."


    "This reminds me that you haven''t entered the student council."


    "I wanted to join, but I was unable to get student council president Horikita''s recognition."


    This topic was entirely unrted to the topic of the final exams.


    "Student council and ssroom representatives seem to have no authority at first nce. Most students think that it''s not worth it. They only think that it takes a lot of time and effort, so only a few people want to do it."


    It''s the same feeling that I have about it. Basically, I don''t want to be in a management position or anything like that.


    "However, these positions are given ''privilege''. In other words, there is a difference that can''t be covered between those in these positions and those who aren''t. And I have lost that privilege."


    "Your evaluation within ss A should be above a certain level."


    "If that was the case, I would have never chosen to target ss B for the final exam."


    I think so too. Someone like Katsuragi would choose target ss C or ss D.


    He would choose the right tactic to both ensure defense and victory.


    "Is it alright? To tell me about the internal conditions of ss A."


    "You''ll understand it even after a minimal amount of analysis."


    "You don''t need to take on too much responsibility, you know? It appears to me that you''re leading ss A, but that''s not the whole picture. Anyway, as it is now, ss A is like a fortress. The important thing is for you guys to maintain your current position."


    "...That''s right. Aah, to be so told by ss D who should be the ones chasing after us."


    "Maybe there are things that can only be seen objectively since I''m looking at things from too far away to catch up."


    When the two of us returned to the dormitory, there was a crowd of people in the lobby.


    "It''s really noisy. Did something happen?"


    "Uh... Want to ask around?"


    Nearby there was a face I knew, The Professor, so I called out to him.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s Ayanok��ji, His Highness. It seems that everyone in the first year has received the same letter in their mailboxes."


    "The same letter?"


    I walked through the crowd and turned the dial key on my mailbox. The mailboxes aren''t typically used, but they have asional use for online shopping, school notifications, and student to student transactions.


    The other students seemed interested as well, peering from behind me at my open mailbox.


    I unlocked the door after dialing the rightbination.


    I then took out the four-way folded paper that was inside and returned to Sotomura.


    "Is this it?"


    "It is, it is."


    Katsuragi came back a momentter with the same paper.


    Katsuragi opened the letter at the same time I opened the folded paper.


    The words printed inside read:


    [First-year student Ichinose Honami of ss B might be collecting points illegally. - Ry��en Kakeru.]


    Sotomura opened up his own paper to show us that he had gotten the same thing as well.


    Katsuragi finished reading the paper and mumbled:


    "What does he mean by neatly writing down his own name? If this is unfounded, there''s a chance that he''ll face responsibility."


    "Does that mean he''s doing it because it''s more or less true?"


    "If that''s not the case, then it''s a foolish n. But it''s a method I wouldn''t put past him. Regardless of whether it''s true or not, he should be taking the offensive if there''s material that people might think is illegal. Properly speaking, it could be illegal defamation, but that guy wouldn''t even care about that at all."


    If it''s a lie, Ry��en''s image is at risk of being badly tarnished, but since Ry��en''s reputation is already poor, and from his point of view it wouldn''t matter at all.


    "Oi, Ry��en''s back!"


    One of the students discovers Ry��en returning back from school.


    Ry��en entered the lobby. I wonder if he knows what had caused themotion.


    "Oi, Ry��en. What are you trying to do!?"


    As soon as he entered the lobby, the boys in ss B questioned him while going up and grabbing him.


    "Ah, what the hell are you talking about?"


    "It''s about this letter! You''re distributing this crap!"


    He said so and thrust the letter in front of him. When Ry��en saw the letter, he simply shrugged and smiled.


    "Oh, that? Isn''t it interesting?"


    "What''s funny about it!? There are some things you can do, and there are something that cross the line!"


    "Then prove it. That Ichinose hasn''t been illegally collecting points."


    "That''s-"


    "How about it, Ichinose?"


    Facing Ichinose, who hade after hearing themotion, Ry��en asked, holding the letter.


    "No matter what I say here now, Ry��en-kun probably won''t believe it, right?"


    "Indeed. That''s because it''s up to the school to decide whether there was fraud or not."


    "Right. I''m sorry everyone. I seem to be under a strange suspicion. But rest assured, tomorrow I will report it to the teacher and prove that this is Ry��en-kun''s misunderstanding."


    Ichinose stands up for herself with a dignified appearance.


    "How do you intend to prove it to me, Ichinose?"


    "I''ll exin the details to the school. I''ll state how many points I have and how I got them. You''ll be satisfied with that, won''t you?"


    "Report it to the school? Before that, can''t you exin it here?"


    "So now you''re willing to believe me just by saying it here, Ry��en-kun?"


    "I won''t believe it. It''d be as easy as breathing for you to lie about it."


    "Therefore, if the school mediates this, there''s no room for injustice."


    "Kuku, I see. You have a point as well."


    ''Are you convinced!?'' The nearby ss B students yelled.


    "However, humans are dirty, lying creatures. Isn''t it possible that you''re now thinking of some countermeasures and covering up the evidence?"


    Even until the end, Ry��en aggressivelyshes out against Ichinose.


    "What''s this man thinking? Even if Ichinose has a lot of points, she''s far from the kind of person who would get them illegally. He has no chance of winning by obstinately using her here."


    Katsuragi seemed to find it hard to understand, and his expression became more serious.


    "Then what do I have to do to make you believe me?"


    "Let''s start by disclosing how many points you hold here first, and then exin how you got them. Then I''ll report the same thing to the school tomorrow. With this, the students who are increasingly distrustful of you here will be convinced."


    It''s indeed true that it would drastically reduce her chances ofter making excuses or lying.


    However, I don''t think Ichinose will agree easily.


    "That''s an impossible proposition, Ry��en-kun."


    "That is to say, you admit to breaking the rules?"


    "It''s not like that. Just because I didn''t get my points illegally, doesn''t mean that I can reveal my hand. How many personal points someone has will greatly influence their strategies in the future."


    That is, even if she''s temporarily suspected, she has to hide her hand.


    "As long as I exin it to the school tomorrow, it should be investigated. Plus if I broke a rule, regardless of whether I try to hide it or not, everything will be made public, right?"


    "There''s no proof that you''ll be reporting to the school tomorrow."


    "Then, you can tell them yourself, Ry��en-kun. As it says in this letter."


    "Really? Kuku, you seem quite confident."


    If Ichinose illegally collected points, she should be feeling quite uneasy about it.


    However, she didn''t waver at all. She remained dignified as always.


    "Then I look forward to tomorrow."


    Ichinose watched Ry��en, who got into the elevator and left with a fearless smile.


    "Once suspected, the doubt will remain until it''spletely dispelled. A like Ichinose is no exception. The greater the doubt, the greater the trust that is instantly lost."


    Katsuragi analyzed the situation and gave a correct conjecture. That also applies to the politicians who represent our country. No matter how much support they currently have, one damaging ''lie'' can make them lose that support.


    Of course, if they know it''s just nonsense, their support may be raised higher than before, but for the most part, it''s impossible topletely eliminate suspicion.


    The next day, what Ichinose said became reality. The school issued a notice that said she hadn''t broken any rules. She took the school as a guarantor and safely dispelled all doubts.


    By chance, I happened to see before that Ichinose easily had more than a million personal points. She should''ve umted even more by now than she had before.

 Chapter 263: Epilogue: Contrasting Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 263: Epilogue: Contrasting Decisions</h4>


    (Introduction)


    Although many students became depressed from the days of repeated studying, time still passed by.


    And then winter came. After entering into December, the final exam was finally less than three days away. Tomorrow, the school will be closed for the weekend, then the final exam will be waiting for us on Monday.


    To be honest, the challenge of the exam itself wasn''t too much of a worry. As far as ss D is concerned, everyone has sufficient consistency and the results of the study groups are excellent. I can also assert that even Sud��, and the others who are often close to failing, have been working harder than ever.


    The problem lies elsewhere. It''s not too much to say that the problem lies with Ry��en and Kushida. No doubt they''ve begun to move under the water''s surface, and I can roughly guess what they''re going to do.


    Ry��en''s goals are to ''beat ss D''s overall score'' and ''smoke out the existence hiding behind Horikita''. For the former... that is, the tactics avable to him to beat our overall score are inevitably limited. The proper methods would be for ss C as a whole to study zealously, or toe up with super difficult questions. Either one works, but these are general strategies that ss D can also resort to.


    I hardly know whether or not ss C has gathered for arge-scale study group. They haven''t appeared in cafes, libraries, ssrooms, or any other typical studying location.


    Is it just a coincidence that I haven''t seen them, or has ss C been working hard somewhere I''m unaware of? Even if they''ve studied hard, as long as ss D isn''t overwhelmed, they''ll be forced to fight a difficult battle. This doesn''t seem like their tactic for winning the fight regardless.


    Then, it''s easy to imagine that they''re looking at strategies from other perspectives.


    "Thinking about something?"


    "Oh, my bad."


    Since I was at a standstill, Horikita looked up at me from the base of the stairs. I hurried downstairs to catch up with her.


    She had arge brown envelope in her hand. It was stuffed with the questions that she had created with Hirata and the others over thest month. It held the fate of ss D itself.


    Because of this, she didn''t even let me in on the questions, making the information out to be strictly confidential. Since it was ultimatelypiled by Horikita, she was the only one who knew all of the questions.


    "What are the odds?"


    "Hard to say. I hope you''re not expecting too much. After all, the school has also been making big adjustments to the questions. However, there''s no doubt that we''ve finished the most difficult part of the exam that we''ve been given so far."


    Horikita portrayed a certain level of confidence. Should I consider it to be solidlypleted?


    The question then bes: ''how do we protect the questions until the end?''


    We came across another student in the corridor on our way to the staff room.


    "Yo, Suzune."


    Ry��en was there with a fearless smile, holding the same brown envelope as Horikita.


    "Is this a coincidence or an ambush?"


    "It''s inevitable. I''ve been waiting for you toe."


    "An ambush, then."


    Horikita gave a disgusted sigh and proceeded to walk past Ry��en.


    "Hold up, you''re also submitting your questions at thest minute, right? Let''s go together."


    Ry��en spoke, disying his envelope in front of Horikita.


    "Since I don''t know who''s going take a peep, I understand that you''re also going to be cautious."


    "You''re worrying about someone in your own ss? Are you feeling okay?"


    "Kuku. No idiot would actually try to betray me."


    "And despite that, you''ve waited until thest moment to submit your questions like I have."


    Horikita used an aggressive approach to return provocation for provocation. Ry��en should find this incredibly enjoyable.


    We walked on and he proceeded to follow after us.


    "I hope the wisdom you managed to squeeze out of your defective ssmates works out well for us."


    Horikita kept walking, ignoring Ry��en''s existence.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, have you been studying properly? I''m curious about the status of your partner as well."


    "As it is, I think failure can be avoided."


    "There''s no use in just thinking it. We can''t have any drop-outs at all. Do not be negligent even though we''re confident about anything ss C might throw at us."


    It appears that Ry��en didn''t intend to remain silent, as he once again responded to Horikita''s verbal jabs.


    "Huh? Are you worrying about someone in your ss? That was an interesting remark. It seems like you''re finally grasping our way of doing things."


    "Who knows. Maybe it was just a cheap provocation. It''s just like you."


    "Maybe so."


    Horikita called for Chabashira-sensei as soon as we arrived at the staff room. Shortly afterward, Chabashira-sensei showed her face.


    Ry��en also called for Sakagami-sensei. Sakagami-sensei, who came first, took the brown envelope from Ry��en quietly.


    "Will you ept this?"


    "Aah. I''ll ask youter."


    After their short exchange, Chabashira-sensei showed up and changed ces with Sakagami-sensei.


    "Looks like you''ve brought it."


    It seems that she already knew what was going on, and only looked down at the brown envelope.


    She didn''t seem to pay particr attention to Ry��en on the side.


    "Chabashira-sensei. These questions that I''m submitting are the final versions."


    "I''ll take it."


    Ry��en watched over the conversation with an eerie smile.


    Horikita saw her teacher''s hand ready to receive the brown envelope and paused for a moment.


    "I''d like to ask you something. Is right now alright for you?"


    "Ah."


    "These questions and answers are equivalent to the sess or failure of ss D. We must avoid any leakage of this information, by any means. After I give it to you, would you please refuse anyone who asks for you to show it to them? I don''t want them to be seen by anyone, including me."


    Horikita negotiated in light of her recent failure at the sports festival.


    I don''t know if Chabashira-sensei would understand that either.


    "You want me to refuse to disclose the information?"


    "Is that difficult?"


    "That''s not the case. I can understand your fear of an information leak, and your desire to make sure that doesn''t happen. The school has no reason to refuse your request either. But, of course, it''s conditional."


    "Conditional, is it?"


    "I have to determine whether or not it''s the general will of the ss. Has everyone approved of it?"


    "I didn''t take their words for it, but... I think it''s safe to consider this to be everyone''s general will on the matter. Since no student wants their ss to lose."


    "You can''t say that either. I''ve said something like that before, but each individual person can have an unexpectedly different opinion. It wouldn''t be strange for there to be a student who wanted to lose."


    "That''s..."


    Chabashira-sensei crossed her arms and added further:


    "Furthermore, can you guarantee that the exam questions you have there are what your entire ss expects? Your ss hasn''t collectively consented to the questions before you brought them here."


    "Are you telling me to prove it? Do you want me to circte the questions to everyone and confirm that there aren''t any issues?"


    "I didn''t say that. I mean, things aren''t that simple. It''s impossible for me to tell if the student, Horikita Suzune, standing here before me is acting for the sake of her ss. Nevertheless, I''ll grant you your request. If any students are toe in contact with me, I will never disclose the questions and answers that you''ve created."


    "Thank you very much. With this, I can face the exam at ease."


    "However. I''ll dare to tell you one more thing. In general, it''s not a good thing that you have to restrict information like this. It''s evidence that the ss isn''t uniting together very well."


    This is certainly a reality that can''t be denied. If we didn''t have any suspicious ssmates, we wouldn''t need to make this request in the first ce, and also wouldn''t have anyone leak information like this. Although this is just part of my imagination, it''s probably impossible for something like this to happen for ss B.


    "What harsh words. I''m seriously dedicated towards improving intrass rtions right now."


    Upon hearing this, Chabashira-sensei smiled a little bit.


    "You''ve changed too, Horikita."


    "...Some things can''t always stay the same forever."


    "I''ve definitely epted your request. However, there may also be cases where disclosure should be permitted when necessary. Unforeseen situations can always happen. Therefore, I would like to add a condition to our deal. If, with your permission, someone asks to see the questions and answers, I will then disclose the information. Is that okay? If I had to assert that I would never show it to anyone, it would be a risk to you too, right?"


    In short, 100% non-disclosure is not formally possible.


    It doesn''t appear to matter how, Chabashira-sensei seems to want some means of disclosure to remain possible.


    "That''s okay. However, please consider my presence to be another requirement."


    "That''s a good idea. It''s possible for someone to lie about having received your permission. Let''s recognize it then. If someonees asking for the questions and answers, I will tell them exactly what you''ve said. That you did not want to disclose the information out of fear of an information leak. After all, I cannot afford to lie as a teacher."


    "That''s alright."


    Horikita was relieved that the negotiations had been sessful for the time being.


    It''s definitely not going to develop the same way as the sports festival now. Whether it''s Kushida or anyone else, even if they wanted to check the questions, it''s impossible without Horikita''s presence. There shouldn''t be any tricks here, as well.


    Even if someone was willing to pay a number of points to scrap it, it''s obviously not enough of a reason to overturn this decision.


    However, something''s strange.


    I felt this as I listened silently to Chabashira-sensei and Horikita''s conversation.


    The answer to this problem doesn''t emerge immediately, but there''s no doubt that something''s strange. It all seems to be going well so far. The questions werepleted with an exquisitely high degree of difficulty; definitely worthy of the effort of Horikita, Hirata, and the others. It''s fine up to this point. Horikita then presented it to Chabashira-sensei while also putting measures in ce to prevent the information from being leaked to others.


    Even if Kushida obeys Ry��en and tries to get at the questions, a mechanism that requires Horikita''s permission and presence has been sessfully established.


    Everything is solid. There are no loopholes anywhere...


    I see. So that''s the reason.


    While there''s nothing out of ce with their conversation, there''s distinctly something out of ce with Chabashira-sensei.


    Chabashira-sensei''s eyes, movements, and attitude don''t show this.


    She solemnly epted the exam questions and allowed Horikita to leave.


    There was also Ry��en''s confident attitude. Something about thatid-back behavior took my attention.


    "Let''s go, Ayanok��ji-kun. We''ve finished our business here."


    I didn''t listen to her and instead looked into Chabashira-sensei eyes. She responded by staring into my own.


    Realize it Horikita. Before it''s toote--


    I can''t speak carelessly in front of Ry��en, and I can''t send any excessive eye contact.


    Even if we get through this, we might be in a situation where we don''t have enough time toe back here again.


    Horikita began to leave the staff room but immediately stopped in ce.


    "...Chabashira-sensei. You just said you wouldn''t lie to me, right?"


    "Yes. As a teacher, that much is only natural."


    "Then I ask you, will the questions and answers I submitted to you just now be epted?"


    She sensed it.


    It was a slight wish, but Horikita caught on to the problem on her own.


    "It''s unclear whether the questions will be epted or not until it''s confirmed that there are no issues with them."


    "What''s the matter, Horikita?"


    Horikita didn''t pay me any notice as I asked such a question.


    "Then I''ll change how I''m asking. Before we introduce the current exam questions, there''s nothing like ''we''ve already epted different questions'' or ''other questions are scheduled for eptance,'' right?"


    In the face of this inquiry, sensei''s eyes and mouth came to a standstill.


    "What do you mean, that..."


    "Whatever happened, the answer can onlye from Chabashira-sensei''s mouth."


    "...I have a single answer to that question. The school has already finished epting and reviewing the exam questions."


    So we were told. The truth of this situation was pointed out to us.


    "This... Does this mean someone else submitted the questions and answers?"


    Her thoughts and feelings couldn''t catch up with the conversation.


    "That''s right. In this situation, the questions that you''ve made won''t be epted."


    "Please cancel the eptance at once. The correct questions are right here."


    Horikita spoke, pointing to the brown envelope the teacher was holding.


    However, based on the conversation so far, I knew it wasn''t such an easy thing to allow.


    "I''m sorry, Horikita, but that''s your own selfish subjectivity. I received the exam questions from another student and alreadypleted reviewing and epting them. They were worried about simr things too. They wanted me to keep the exam questions and answers private to avoid an information leak, and if someone who wants to change the questions shows up, to just take their questions and keep them. They also wanted me to tell them who came by afterward."


    "How could this happen..."


    Horikita fell limp on the spot.


    It''s just too brutal a reality.


    "Please, who is that student. You can tell me, right?"


    "Kushida Kiky��."


    The answer was already obvious.


    Horikita originally intended to block Kushida''s betrayal, but this means that Kushida struck the first blow. Kushida freely took bold and drastic action simply because we already knew about her other side.


    "Depending on the situation, the epted questions can be changed, right?"


    "Right. Let''s deal with this unexpected situation. Do note that the deadline ends today. If you want to change the questions, please bring Kushida here."


    "Such a thing..."


    Impossible. Kushida wouldn''t obediently say yes.


    To ovee this problem, we''ll have to visit Chabashira-sensei with Kushida.


    However, even if we start looking for her now, Kushida would never be caught in time. She could almost 100% escape from us by simply turning off her phone and hiding in her room. No, isn''t there a high probability that she isn''t even in her room? Today is surely going to end without us finding her whereabouts.


    "Horikita or Kushida... I can specte about which one of you two is lying, but I don''t know the truth. It''s also possible that an unknown third party is pulling the strings. It''s a problem for me if you don''t settle this intrass dispute."


    "...How much longer do we have today? Until we can''t correct the questions any longer."


    "By six P.M."


    I checked my phone. It''s just before four in the afternoon, so in other words, we only had about two hours left.


    "Kukuku... K-kuhahaha! What the hell are you doing, Suzune!"


    Ry��en had been watching the entire conversation andughed.


    The man who should have known about this from the beginning, spit outughter at our desperate resilience.


    "Aren''t you already damned? The questions that you created arepletely meaningless!"


    "Did you instigate this? You''re the one who instructed Kushida-san to turn in the questions, aren''t you!?"


    "Aah, I don''t know. There''s no way I''m gonna know about ss D, is there?"


    Horikita raised her voice as she responded to Ry��en''s obvious lies.


    "I can''t stand for this conversation to be eavesdropped on any further by this outsider...!"


    "Oh so scary. I suppose I''ll head home obediently. I''m looking forward to the results of the exam."


    "...Aren''t you going to look for Kushida, Horikita?"


    "...I hate the pointless effort."


    Even if we manage to find Kushida, the odds of herplying with us are nonexistent. This game has already been decided.


    "Did Kushida-san instruct you to not show the exam questions?"


    "No, I haven''t received an instruction like that."


    That wasn''t a surprise. Rather, it''s more like a reaffirmation of what we already believed.


    "Let me see them, please."


    As she had permission, Horikita requested for Chabashira-sensei to show her the exam questions that Kushida submitted.


    After a nce, I immediately had a single thought.


    "These have a superb difficulty."


    "Yeah... really."


    The questions that Kushida secretly submitted shouldn''t be that different than those prepared by Horikita. These were arguably a set of well-refined, splendid exam questions. So good that no one but the author would know which is which. Considering that Ry��en is involved, this is probably Kaneda''s handiwork. Because of this, a third party wouldn''t be able to know which side is telling the truth. If they were problems that even Sud�� and the others could solve, Kushida would be suspected for submitting such simple questions. However, if the difficulty is simr, the truth immediately blurs.


    Horikita had made a promise to not reveal Kushida''s past, and Hirata, who''s afraid of intrass conflict, also wouldn''t say a word about it. In short, the situation was that of firste first served.


    If you know the answer ahead of time, it doesn''t matter how difficult the questions are.


    If all the students in ss C share the answers, they can get a super high score.


    Having judged this, Kushida thoroughly camouged the information to such an extent and carried out their strategy.


    Despite attending the study sessions and epting Horikita''s bet, she managed to solidly handle the situation.


    If ss D loses, Horikita, who has taken the role of the leader of the ss, would inevitably face part of the me. Lowering her cohesive power, Ry��en is then used to drive Horikita into a desperate situation.


    If it''s just the creation of the exam questions, the situation can still be saved. So far, there''s no helping the worst oue.


    However, the most important thing at hand here is the bet Horikita proposed.


    The collusion between Kushida and Ry��en is certain, and it''s entirely conceivable that in exchange for her cooperation, she will receive ss C''s questions and answers.


    In which case, Kushida will probably score 100 points. Then, if Horikita misses even one question, she will have to voluntarily choose to drop out of school.


    Horikita wouldn''t break her promise either.


    If she loses the bet, she will choose to drop out of school, even if it goes against her own will.


    "Is there nothing more that can be done?"


    With this, ss D''s victory disappeared.


    Kushida''s preemptive strike should have impacted a great deal of damage on Horikita.


    At first nce, she doesn''t seem to have done anything to improve the situation, but that''s not the case.


    However, this was all caused by Horikita''s careless nning.


    If it was me--


    "Anytime is fine, Horikita. Ry��en left."


    Chabashira-sensei spoke such words to Horikita, who had her head hung low.


    What''s going on here?


    Chabashira-sensei also didn''t seem to be disturbed at all, diligently maintainingposure.


    "I''m sorry, I was extremely cautious so I kept up the act for a long time."


    As Horikita said this, she lifted her head. There were no signs of depression in her face at all.


    Then I understood.


    "You took countermeasures?"


    "Yes. I was defeated at the sports festival, so I couldn''t afford to be defeated again in a simr way. When the details of the final exam were first announced, I immediately consulted Chabashira-sensei. I had two requests: ''I have the right to make decisions about the submission of the exam questions'' and ''I want you to pretend to ept them if anyone elsees to submit their own.''"


    In other words, Kushida was misdirected into believing that her exam questions were epted.


    "They must be convinced that the exam questions were changed. If they aren''t studying for the exam, there may be dropouts in ss C."


    I never thought that she would make such a beautiful counterattack, I didn''t even expect anything close to this.


    Chances are Ry��en won''t be able to notice Horikita''s movements and predict her first strike.


    "Nevertheless, this is a daunting situation. Until now, I have never heard of a request like this. Even from the ss D I''ve been ced in charge of. I didn''t expect my ss to be so cautious and deceptive of each other in a school system like ours. Things won''t always go so smoothly, Horikita. If there are traitors in the ss, any exam that could have been won won''t be won."


    Chabashira-sensei showed a rare look of worry.


    That''s exactly right. To prevent exam questions from being submitted, and to lie about epting it. They''re unnecessary actions that the other sses would never need to do. Even for the divided Katsuragi faction and Sakayanagi faction of ss A, they probably wouldn''t have gone so far.


    To that extent, this indicated that we need to be precise with how we deal with Kushida.


    "I understand. However, I intend to end this matter with this final exam."


    I could feel her determination to bring this conflict betweenrades to an end.


    "Really? In that case, let''s look forward to it."


    Horikita breathed a sigh of relief as she watched Chabashira-sensei return to the staff room with the brown envelope.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you in the dark about this."


    When the two of us were alone, she bowed down and apologized.


    "No, that''s fine. To be honest, I wasn''t aware of this at all."


    Although my opportunities to work with Horikita had diminished, I really underestimated her.


    "I don''t know how many times he''s knocked me down, so it''s about time for me to learn from that."


    This not only shattered the definite victory of ss C, but ss D also got one step ahead.


    However, Horikita''s tough challenge still remains.


    "All that''s left is to beat Kushida-san''s score on the final exam, and with that, this will end without incident."


    That''s right. Horikita has no future here if she doesn''t beat Kushida''s score on the finals.


    In order to ensure that she doesn''t lose, it''s a requirement for her to score full marks on the math portion of the final exam.


    (Intro End)


    (Part 1)


    Today, the first half of the final exam begins. The required overall score for each pair was determined to be 692 points. It''s lower than expected, but we can''t be careless. It should be safe to say that this match will be decided by the end of the day today.


    It''s a match where the oue is determined by the difficulty of our questions and their ability to apply pressure on the students in the other ss. The first day of the finals consists of the exams for four subjects: Japanese, English, Social Studies, and Mathematics.


    This means that Horikita and Kushida''s fates will be decided today as well.


    As I walked down the corridor on the way to the ssroom, I met up with Sat�� who appeared to be waiting for someone.


    For better or worse, the person she was waiting for appeared to be me, as she came close when she saw me.


    "Good morning, Ayanok��ji-kun. The exam is just around the corner."


    "Aah. Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "I went to bed after studying til one o''clock, but I''m starting to feel a little nervous."


    With that, she put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath.


    "Though I can''t say it will be easy, let''s do our best for each other. You should be able to do well if you just demonstrate what you''ve studied."


    "Yeah!"


    No matter the form, we''re still a pair. I can''t deny that we''re a coexisting body now that we''re sharing the same fate. If Sat�� fails, I fail, and if I fail, Sat�� also fails. We could easily drag each other down into the abyss.


    "Good morning, Sat��-san."


    "Oh! Good morning, Karuizawa-san."


    Having arrived at school, Karuizawa saw Sat�� and called out to her.


    "By any chance, did you already have arrangements with Ayanok��ji-kun? You two are a very unusualbination."


    "N-no. Not at all. We just met up by chance..."


    "Is that so? Well, why don''t we grab a drink at Pallet together before we head to ss?"


    "Yeah! Well then, I''ll see youter Ayanok��ji-kun!"


    She spoke a bit bashfully as she turned away from me.


    Karuizawa looked my way for an instant before heading off with Sat��.


    "Huh, so they were on good terms?"


    "I suppose Karuizawa can be quite the jealous girl, surprisingly."


    "Eh?"


    The one who spoke was none other than Hirata.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning. What did you mean by that, just a second ago?"


    "I''ve spent a lot of time together with Karuizawa-san while ying the role of her boyfriend. I''ve faintly noticed that she has started to pay more attention to you, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "No, I don''t think that''s it."


    Karuizawa had been forced to change her parasitic host from Hirata to myself, so it can''t be helped that he would see it that way.


    "Is that so? From where I stand, I''m d it turned out like that. After all, I don''t think it''s healthy to be in a fake rtionship. Sorry, that''s me being selfish so pay it no mind."


    That said, the two of us started towards the ssroom.


    "The questions Horikita-san thought up should definitely hinder ss C. As for what remains, I don''t think it will be very difficult to win as long as everyone handles the exam well."


    Hirata was also overflowing with confidence.


    To a certain extent, he seems to see the path to victory for this exam.


    Even though an unexpected pair of students had been matched up with each other, everything had more or less happened as expected.


    "By the way, There''s something I wanted to ask you, Ayanok��ji-kun. Do you know Shiina Hiyori-san?"


    "She''s a ss C student, right? We met the other day when they showed up at Keisei''s study group."


    "They came to mine as well. It appears that ss C is looking for the mastermind working within Horikita''s shadow."


    "It seems so."


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, you''re the person they''re looking for, aren''t you?"


    Hirata wasn''t asking because he wanted to know, he was asking because he wanted to confirm.


    "Ah, no. Of course I wouldn''t tell anyone else. You probably have your reasons for keeping this hidden. It''s also true that ss D sees benefits as a result of your actions."


    "Is that so? I''ll take your words as a warning then."


    "So you don''t deny it."


    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I did."


    "That''s... yeah. Maybe so."


    "I''m not some hero, and I''m not hiding my true colors. I just don''t want to stand out. That''s my real intention and how I truly feel."


    "Then I assume that you probably had a reason for doing what you did at the sports festival. But was that a safe thing to do? ss C has started making their move. If it turns out that you need my help, I''ll dly cooperate."


    I appreciated Hirata''s offer, but it just isn''t necessary at the moment.


    "I''ll figure something out. I''ll rely on you in case something happens."


    "I see."


    We arrived at the ssroom. I examined the expressions of Sud�� and the others from a distance. There was a clearly different look about thempared to previous exams. They wereposed, using their time to make whatever final confirmations they needed to instead of memorizing the subject matter in a panic. It wasn''t just one or two people, nearly half of the ss was concentrated and engaged.


    "This is quite the difference, right?"


    "Truly."


    If you showed this scene to someone who had witnessed ss D several months ago, they still wouldn''t be able to believe it.


    If this school didn''t emphasize results above all, this might not have been the case.


    "Have you prepared yourself?"


    My neighbor Horikita was reading a book instead of studying for the exam.


    "What are you reading?"


    "And Then There Were None."


    "Agatha Christie? Let''s hope there are some left after this."


    Horikita closed her book to reject my dark joke.


    "Nobody is going to disappear. It goes without saying that you and I won''t as well."


    "The look on your face says that you''re going to win no matter the opponent."


    "Naturally. I''ve prepared to take first ce in our school year this time."


    "If ss C''s questions turn out to be too simple, cing first will be very difficult."


    "I''ll win despite that. It keeps me motivated."


    Then I''ll really be looking forward to it. Show me your unshakable confidence with the final exam.


    (Part 1 End)


    (Part 2)


    When the preliminary bell rang, everyone packed up their study materials. We were obligated to store anything unnecessary for the exams in the lockers at the back of the ssroom. The only thing we were allowed to leave at our desks was a writing utensil. Additional supplies could be obtained if, for example, a pencil gets too short or breaks, a mechanical pencil runs out of lead, or an eraser gets used up. The only thing we would need to do is report it to Chabashira-sensei.


    "You''ll take your first end of term exam after this: Modern Japanese. It''s forbidden to turn your paper over until I give the signal to start. Pay attention to this."


    Chabashira-sensei didn''t have the student at the front of each row pass the exams backward but instead ced the exam sheets on each desk one at a time.


    "The examsts for fifty minutes. Try to avoid calling in sick or the need to use the restroom as much as possible. If you aren''t able to wait it out whatsoever, please let me know by raising your hand. You aren''t allowed to leave the ssroom for any other reason after the start of the exam."


    She told us about the rules for the conduct of the exam as she finished handing out the exam papers to everyone.


    None of the students were whispering to each other anymore. Everyone''s attention had been set on their exam sheets.


    Shortly after, the next bell rang, announcing the beginning of the exam.


    "Well then, you can start."


    As soon as she spoke, everyone turned the exam over at the same time.


    If everything goes ording to Keisei''s prediction, the questions will have an overall trend so our countermeasures will hit right on the mark.


    I skimmed through the questions from top to bottom to see whether my ssmates would be able to solve them.


    There were merciless questions lined up, starting from the very first one. Despite this, there wasn''t anything unsolvable. There were quite a few questions that had already been predicted with pinpoint uracy and quite a few that could be solved as long as you remained calm.


    In other words, this means that Keisei''s objective was sessful.


    Moreover, there wererge revisions to the content as instructed by the school.


    Although there are traces that show attempts at making misleading questions, there are also traces of these questions being forcibly corrected.


    Nheless, it''s unlikely that we''ll be able to stop our average grade from falling lower than thest midterm exam. If there''s a student who''s behind in their studies, they might end up with 10 to 20 points. Taking this into consideration, the supporting partner definitely needs to take more than 50 points, or preferably more than 60 points, if possible.


    If it''s the skilled people in the ss, it seems like they''ll be able to pass the 60-point hurdle, but they still can''t be careless.


    Thergest problem in this situation is the groups of students in the middle like Haruka and Akito. They''ll have to stand firm in this situation. Their weak point, the humanities, absolutely must be defended as if their lives depended on it.


    From the seat next to me, Horikita immediately picked up her pen and started on the first question.


    Horikita was investing herself into a fight she absolutely couldn''t afford to lose.


    I spun my pen in circles as I thought about what I should do.


    Rtive to other students, Sat�� was enthusiastic about attending the study sessions, so I anticipate that she''ll score higher than Ike and Yamauchi. However, there''s also a need topliment her score with a suitable score of my own.


    This time around, individual scores won''t inadvertently raise the sses failing line. So after considering the future, I decided to take the exam on a 60 point basis.


    More than that, the important thing is-


    I raised my head.


    My eyes crossed with Chabashira-sensei who was watching the ss from the podium.


    However, Chabashira-sensei wasn''t the one I was paying attention to.


    Instead, I took note of how Kushida Kiky�� was handling the exam in front of her.


    Even though the exam had started, there was no indication that her arm was moving. She appeared to be checking something as she went over the questions several times.


    She made sure of everything for two or three minutes before she finally began to solve the exam questions.


    In this way, the tense exams continued past the first without any time for leisure or idle chatter.


    However, there was a slight incident during the fourth exam.


    It happened during the math exam, which is supposed to be when Horikita and Kushida''s direct confrontation would be decided.


    It was immediately after we turned our exams over after the start signal.


    "Why..."


    Kushida''s voice leaked out despite her attempt to suppress it.


    "What''s wrong Kushida?"


    "N-no, I''m sorry. It''s nothing."


    Our ssmates expressed their concern for Kushida, whose voice leaked out for a moment, but she started on the questions immediately anyways.


    I looked carefully and understood.


    Her unrest was an unimaginable appearancepared to Kushida''s usualposure.


    It appears that man decided to make ''that'' choice.


    Horikita worked on the math problems without being distracted by Kushida''s agitation.


    It''s a straight and proper matchup, just to demonstrate the fruits of thisst month''s effort.


    It''s powerful because it''s simple.


    Well. Should I concentrate on the exam now that the source of my troubles has faded away?


    (Part 2 End)


    (Part 3)


    "...Fuu."


    Horikita sighed and slowly looked up at the ceiling of the ssroom.


    "You look like you''ve done everything you can."


    "I''ve never considered studying to be a pain, but I studied more than ever before for this exam."


    "What score would you give yourself on the math exam?"


    "100 points... at least that''s what I want to say. Since there was one particrly unclear question, at the very least I can say that I scored 98 points. There were some questions with a reasonably high degree of difficulty mixed in."


    She instantly asserted her self-graded score without any hesitation.


    "It''s also possible that you made a mistake or omitted an answer. Is there a chance of getting anything lower?"


    "None. I''m absolutely confident that I''ve ovee this exam, at the very least. I think that I managed to get nearly perfect scores in the other three subjects as well."


    "That''s great..."


    "I challenged Kushida-san to this bet on the assumption that she would manage a score of 100 points. I was thorough in my approach in order to not make even the slightest of mistakes. As a result, however, it''s just shameful since I might have failed to score the final two points."


    Humans make mistakes. It''s also possible that she scored below a 98.


    This is because the problems that Kaneda created weren''t easy ones.


    I don''t know if even someone like Keisei would manage to score above a 90.


    Regardless, It''s not possible to say for sure right now.


    If she did, in fact, take a perfect score, she would undoubtedly get the top grade in the ss.


    Despite tutoring many of her ssmates, Horikita managed to ovee everything with her own willpower and spirit.


    "Suzune, I have something I''d like to report. Do you want to head back together?"


    Finished with the exam, Sud�� came over with his bag in hand, a little low-spirited.


    "Something you want to report? I''m sorry, but could you please say it here?"


    "Today''s exams... I don''t think I reached 40 points in every subject. I''d like to apologize for that. My bad."


    It seems that he nned to apologize to Horikita on their way home, but he ended up apologizing here.


    "It''s not a bad thing. The difficulty of the exam changes every time. Considering what was on today''s tests, you''ve done a good job."


    This exam was more difficult than usual, so getting lower scores is inevitable.


    "I have some ns, so you can head back with your friends."


    "Are you staying too, Ayanok��ji? Going home together or something?"


    He gave the two of us a look, skeptical about whether or not we were going to do something.


    "It has nothing to do with him. I have an appointment with Kushida-san. Is that also a problem?"


    "With Kushida? No problem."


    Sud�� withdrew immediately after he realized that she intended on meeting with another girl.


    "I''ll head home and study then."


    "Yes, but considering tomorrow, please go to bed early."


    "I know. Kanji, Haruki, let''s go back together."


    Sud�� offered to head home with them with a calm attitude, nothing like his usual harsh appearance.


    You can naturally avoid the risk of failing if you learn to study. And because we can respond to each test separately without panic, a clear mind is born as well.


    "By the way, what''s your arrangement with Kushida?"


    "It''s not that important. Both of us should have put forward the effort to keep track of our scores, so I intend to confirm things with her."


    There''s some free time until the results of the test are announced.


    If their self-evaluated scores make it clear enough, the winner of the bet could be decided without the need to wait for the official results.


    However, I''ve already been convinced.


    Horikita Suzune has won.


    There isn''t any need to ask about the results. The oue is clear just from looking at Kushida''s shaken appearance.


    Kushida stood up and unsteadily walked out of the ssroom.


    "I wonder what''s wrong with her..."


    "She''s probably realized that she scored lower than she expected to, right?"


    "I hope so. However, he''s also pretty whimsical, after all."


    "Are you wondering about what''s going on with Ry��en?"


    "In the event where he gives her the answers, there''s a possibility that she''ll score perfectly on the exam. In which case, my only options would be to lose or to draw. You and I would also have to voluntarily drop out."


    "In that case, do you intend to prostrate yourself to Kushida and beg for forgiveness?"


    "Is that sarcasm?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Horikita ran to catch up with Kushida, and I decided to follow in her footsteps as well.


    "Kushida-san."


    As Horikita stepped into corridor she called out to Kushida, who slowly stopped walking.


    "What, Horikita-san?"


    Her face was tired and weary.


    "Is right now a good time? There''s something I''d like to confirm. There will be peopleing and going here, so can we change ces?"


    "It depends on what you want to talk about, but this location may be an issue."


    "Before you make your decision, do note that Ayanok��ji-kun will being along as well. Since he''s been dragged into all of this, you don''t mind, right?"


    Kushida didn''t say anything, but she also didn''t refuse.


    She checked the time on her cell phone and nodded.


    She should have arranged to meet ''somebody'' after this.


    There were still a lot of students in the school. To be on the safe side, we moved to the special building.


    "The thing you want to confirm with me is, of course, our bet on the final exam, right?"


    "Yes. Even though the results won''t be released untilter on, we should have been keeping track of our scores."


    "Yeah... I did."


    In this bet, Horikita gambled her future at the school, whereas Kushida gambled a substantial amount of her dignity.


    Whatever the form, it is impossible for her to not have kept track of how many points she will get.


    "I''m confident that I got at least 98 points. How about you?"


    Although it''s small, there was anxiety and doubt in Horikita as well.


    If Ry��en lends a hand to Kushida, it will have a significant impact on our fate.


    Kushida wasn''t surprised to hear Horikita''s results. No, it''s as if she already knew.


    "The oue is clear even if we don''t wait for the results."


    She muttered, a slight amount of self-mockery in her voice.


    "I couldn''t have scored better than 80. No, probably not even 80. So... it''s your victory, Horikita-san."


    "Is that so..."


    Since Kushida''s score was lower than she expected, Horikita felt a little puzzled.


    "I thought you would ce higher if you focused on your studies."


    "This is just the kind of person I am."


    She answered disparagingly, and then sighed.


    "Officially, thissts until after the results are released... I wonder if it will be my win?"


    Since the school announces the results of the exam, there''s no room for mistakes.


    "That shouldn''t be necessary. You won this bet. Are you satisfied, Horikita-san?"


    Kushida also understood that even if Horikita made a mistake in her scoring, there wouldn''t be an error of nearly 20 points.


    "Can I believe it then? That you''ll cooperate with me in the future?"


    "I''ll fulfill my promise. No matter how much I disagree with it. Do you want it in writing?"


    "No need. Let''s start by trusting each other."


    As Horikita spoke, she held out her hand.


    She wanted toe to an agreement with a handshake.


    Kushida waspletely motionless. She stared at Horikita''s hand with colorless eyes.


    "I hate you, Horikita-san."


    "I know. But I think I can work hard to change that."


    Horikita received her emotions head-on.


    "It seems that I''m beginning to hate you more and more."


    Kushida walked past Horikita without so much as an attempt at taking her hand.


    Horikita''s outstretched hand grasped at the air in vain.


    ?


    "I won''t interfere, but I will never cooperate with you. Don''t forget this."


    "...Is that so? It''s a shame, but it can''t be helped. Those are the conditions, after all."


    "Don''t forget, Horikita-san. The only condition is to refrain from getting in your way."


    While her gaze was weak, the dark color of her eyes stilltched onto me.


    "That''s-"


    Kushida left without another word, as if she was saying that she didn''t want to face Horikita for even one more second.


    Out of the frying pan and into the fire. Horikita was no longer her target, but does that mean it''s now my turn?


    It seems like an argument for argument''s sake, but my safety was definitely not included as a term of the bet.


    "I should have weighed the stakes of the bet a bit more carefully."


    That said, it''s likely that nothing will change with this.


    I hade to a single conclusion. Kushida won''t keep her promise forever.


    Because this isn''t something that she can easilye to terms with. In order to protect her own existence, Horikita and I are absolutely in the way. For Kushida, we''re just foreign substances.


    As long as we''re still around, Kushida won''t be able to embrace a secure future.


    The most that I can expect is for this temporary rest tost a second longer.


    (Part 3 End)


    (Part 4)


    After parting ways with Horikita, I thought about the future.


    The Ry��en Kakeru of my imagination is not the type of person to leave things unfinished like this.


    Horikita certainly did a good job this time. She confined Ry��en, who manipted Kushida, with a well ced preemptive strike.


    Originally, her approach wouldn''t be very useful during a ss conflict where it''s difficult for allies to betray each other, but it''s truly an effective strategy when a traitor is already lurking. However, her method can''t always be used. It''s limited to situations such as the sports festival and exams like this one.


    That''s why she took the initiative to secure her brother as a witness, effectively creating a one in a million opportunity. ss D studied intensively for the month before to the final exam, so it shouldn''t be possible for us to lose to ss C. Overall, this could be considered to be aplete victory.


    My phone began to vibrate.


    [What are you scheming?]


    I received such a message.


    It''s not just me. Aren''t you scheming something too, Ry��en?


    [I''ll make you pay the price for using me.]


    He sent another short message, followed by another one shortly afterward.


    There was a file attached this time.


    It was an image file. After I opened it, it turned out to be a single photograph.


    There was no text included in the message because the image alone says it all.


    "As expected, Manabe and the others confessed after all."


    Although I already knew this the moment Ry��en came into contact with Hiyori.


    Even if I don''t see how he handles things, I can easily imagine.


    He probably utilized threats simr to intimidation and extortion in order to get to the traitor.


    And now, names like Keisei''s and my own will be on his mind, deepening his suspicions.


    However, he has no evidence. He also can''te to any conclusions, given the possibility that the mastermind might still be lurking.


    That being said, Ry��en''s move to corner me here undoubtedly has to be for that reason.


    It isn''t necessary for me to think very hard about what his intention is with this photograph.


    The fact that he has this photograph in the first ce means that her background is known to a certain extent.


    Depending on the situation, Ry��en''s fangs will also turn towards the person pictured in this photograph.


    No, it''s more like hanging the bait in front of him is a deration of war.


    "He should''ve stayed silent after all."


    To think that he would reveal the information he obtained so easily. Is he enjoying this?


    I was already getting somewhat tired of his obsessive searching.


    I closed my cell phone and hardened my will at the same time.


    It seems that there''s no reason to go about this half-heartedly if my goal is to dampen his mental strength.


    If he''s intent on waging war, I''ll match up with him.


    "Come at me with full force so you have nothing to regret afterward. I''ll y this game with you on your own ying field."


    I was reluctant, but I couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    (Part 4 End)


    (Part 5)


    "You''rete, Kiky��. Were you having trouble slipping away from your ssmates?"


    "What do you mean by that, Ry��en-kun?"


    Kushida appeared on a remote rooftop. She drew closer to Ry��en without trying to conceal her true nature.


    "Ah?"


    "The questions and answers you gave me turned out to bepletely different from the ones on the exam."


    "Oh, yeah. I switched out the questions right before the deadline. What about it?"


    Heughed a bit scornfully before taking a drink of mineral water from his stic bottle.


    "Like I told you. I will force Horikita to drop out no matter what I have to do. Solely for this reason, I betrayed my ssmates and secretly submitted ss D''s exam questions. The condition was that I''d get the questions and answers for ss C''s math questions in return. If you had kept your promise, Horikita would''ve voluntarily withdrawn herself from school by now. And yet, you betrayed me."


    "What? Are you mad about something like that?"


    "Something like that? Youe out ahead against ss D, and you''re just going to end it with that?"


    "You''re fundamentally misunderstanding the situation, Kiky��. The questions you made weren''t used on the exam."


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I turned in the exam questions as soon as possible just as you instructed. I also confirmed everything with Chabashira-sensei. There were no mistakes."


    "You haven''t noticed yet? Suzune took the steps ahead of time to prevent your exam questions from being formally adopted. Thanks to that, we not only failed toe out ahead, but also narrowly avoided expulsion. The whole ss was depending on this strategy."


    "Wait a second... Ahead of time? Such... No way..."


    "Just wait for the results of the exam if you don''t believe me. Ten to one, ss C lost to ss D. In other words, our agreement is invalid. I can''t afford to show you the correct answers to the exam questions if I don''t receive anything in return. That''s the natural turn of events."


    "Tsk...!"


    "Though I''ll tell you this, Kiky��. You have no right to bear any grudges against me so how about thanking me instead?"


    "Thanking you!? I lost to Suzune, you know!? What do you want me to thank you for!?"


    She thought back to the humiliation of being forced to dere defeat before Horikita. It was enough to make her blood boil over in anger.


    "For you to get caught in this trap without even knowing it, you sure take things easy."


    Ry��en drew close to Kushida and grabbed her uniform.


    He then forcibly unfastened the button of her zer and began to reach inside.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?"


    Ry��en smiled as Kushida pushed away from him in a panic.


    "Jeez, I''m not going to do anything. Search inside your pocket."


    "...Inside my pocket?"


    While still on guard, Kushida slowly reached into the inner pocket of her zer.


    There was a paper feeling that she wasn''t expecting toe across. After taking it out, she found a folded piece of paper.


    "What is this..."


    Ry��en shouldn''t have had the time to put something inside just now. In other words, it had already been ced there beforehand. When she opened the paper, she found a list of questions and answers for the recent math exam.


    However, these weren''t the questions that were on the exam that was given today. Instead, they were the ones that Ry��en originally said he would submit.


    "Why is something like this in my zer..."


    "There''ll probably be more than that. There should be several cheating materials scattered throughout your personal belongings. You''ll find them if you try looking for themter."


    "I don''t understand what this means."


    "Someone in ss D was prepared to take you out. What would happen if you were used of cheating during or shortly after the exam? What if I decided to use those questions after all? What do you think would happen if they found that paper on you after you had done well on the exam?"


    "I''d be expelled? Even if I didn''t cheat? That''s stupid!"


    "There should be some way to prove it if you''re truly innocent, but it''s also true that you got the answers beforehand by joining forces with me. So even if you''re determined to be guilty, it can''t be helped."


    Of course, it''s possible for her to im that the situation was designed by somebody else. Although she''s more innocent than guilty, she''d still be tainted with suspicion. This is because of the undeniable fact that Ry��en had supplied her with the questions and answers for ss C. Even though it''s not against the rules to give these to another ss, the suspicion still wouldn''t disappear. Even if she managed to avoid expulsion, suspicions of guilt would still remain and the results of the exam would be invalid. Even though these suspicions would never be anything more than spection, Kushida would''ve also jeopardized ss D''s position, and the trouble would downpour onto ss C as well.


    "When did this cheat sheet manage to..."


    "You don''t have any idea? Have there been any strange things going on around you recently?"


    "It''s possibly... no, but... I went to the final strategy meeting with Horikita and the others at Karaokest week. I suppose something a little strange did happen then. It''s not clear why, but a girl began to throw usations around and then poured her juice on me out of anger. After that, she insisted on taking it to the dry cleaners to make up for it. It''s understandable given the situation... and I don''t think there''s any connection... but it''s somehow still on my mind."


    "I''ll take a guess at who that girl is. Karuizawa Kei, right?"


    "...How do you know that? Don''t tell me you saw it?"


    "How could I have possibly seen it? The reason is simple."


    Ry��en tapped his finger against the side of his head to emphasize his deductive capability.


    "Exin it in detail, starting from the beginning."


    Though Kushida still felt dissatisfied, she fully exined the details of the incident at the Karaoke box. That Horikita and Hirata summoned everyone together, that she had been seated at the table with Ayanok��ji, Sud��, and Karuizawa, and that in the middle of the discussion, Karuizawa had picked on her and ultimately poured juice onto her zer.


    Having listened to her in silence, Ry��en connected the reasoning a step further.


    "No doubt, that was a set-up."


    "Not possible. I gave my zer to theundromat, but I definitely checked the pockets when I handed it over. Besides, the store would have told me if there was anything I missed when I came back to get it. So even if Karuizawa had tried to set a trap back then, wouldn''t it have been meaningless?"


    "Indeed, that feat would be next to impossible to pull off at that point in time. However, that wasn''t her goal. Didn''t someone want to know whether or not you had a spare uniform?"


    "Spare? Even if that were the case, it''s still impossible."


    "What makes you so sure about that?"


    "Are you saying that everyone there had set a trap for me and I wasn''t able to see through it? I''m not an idiot. I''m always observing the behavior and conduct of the people around me. I definitely would''ve felt something out of ce if they were all lying to me."


    "Well, that''s probably right. However, the number of people who were lying to you was one or two at most."


    "Haa? How did something like that-"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. If there was someone who read the situation perfectly, deceiving you is just par for the course. Someone able to trace everyone''s thought patterns, characteristics, habits, and reactions to what''s going on around them. What kind of remarks you would make. Someone who managed topletely predict everything. Someone who nned out the script to your story as you wrote it."


    As Kushida thought back to that time, she began to think all of this might be possible. In particr, Hirata''s had a way of thinking that was consistently pacifist. He would be concerned if the zer got stained, and he would also want to deal with Karuizawa''s unreasonable anger. Since it was just before the test, he would definitely want to ask whether or not she had a spare uniform as well. She began to think that might just be the case.


    "Once they learned that you only had one zer, the only thing left to do is nt the cheat sheet in it during gym ss or something. It isn''t strange that you didn''t check the inside pocket of your zer during the one or two days after you got it back from the cleaners. I suppose that there were a lot of other times where they could have tampered with it too. Nevertheless, the important question here is who thought of it. Not Suzune or Karuizawa, at least. They''re not the type who could do something like that."


    "So you''re saying that I was ensnared by them?"


    "Not long before the exam, there was a letter that charged Ichinose with illegally getting her points, right?"


    "It''s the one where you set her up. Why was that? There didn''t turn out to be anything illegal after all."


    "It''s a strategy that adequately shows what type of person the mastermind is."


    "What?"


    "I''m not the one who sent out that letter. The guy in ss D who set you up did."


    "I don''t get what you mean."


    "Do you think I would bother putting a letter preaching of Ichinose''s suspicions in every first-year student''s mailbox and print my name on each one? No, I wouldn''t, but since my name was written on the letters, it''s only natural that everyone will think I''m the principal offender."


    "You should''ve denied it if wasn''t you."


    "Do you think I would?"


    "...No."


    Kushida understood right away. Ry��en has always had a tendency to pursue the exciting. He would''ve definitely found the situation amusing if someone sent out letters in his name. Furthermore, since he''d never heard of the suspicions against Ichinose, he''d also want to know the truth.


    Then, why did they specifically write Ry��en''s name as the sender of the letter? Because if the sender is unknown, the credibility of the message would be greatly reduced. This doubt might cause the situation to be handled even more irresponsibly.


    "But what was the point? They leaked out strange information, and also put you on guard."


    "I don''t know... I''ve thought about it, but it''s unclear. Did he simply want to know for a fact about Ichinose''srge quantity of points? Or... No, that''s not possible. It can''t be for such a stupid reason."


    Ry��en was about to say it, but then he stopped himself. It was simply too out of touch with reality.


    "Hey, Kiky��. I don''t know about your past, and I''m not really interested in that sort of thing. However, if you continue persistently trying to have Horikita drop-out of school, you''re going to be wiped out."


    This strategy was prepared with great care and executed without mercy. This was definitely the character that Ry��en is looking for, X.


    "Things aren''t looking good for you either. Isn''t it bad for ss C to lose this special exam?"


    "That''s right. With this, your ss D is now within reach of promoting to ss C."


    "How do you feel about getting dropped down by that defective ss D?"


    Ry��en didn''t feel anything in particr, even in response to Kushida''s relentless question.


    This was because he never had any interest in such trivial matters from the very beginning.


    "It feels fantastic. Whether it''s with ss A, D, or whatever, the showdowns so far have only scratched the surface of what there is to reveal."


    "...What does that mean?"


    Of course, Ry��en wouldn''t answer. However, his objective still hasn''t changed since he entered the school. While there''ve been times when things haven''t gone ording to n, preparations for promotion to ss A have been well underway.


    "Do the best you can and aim for the upper ss."


    Ry��en said this and then turned around, intending to leave.


    "This cheat sheet...!? Wait! Isn''t there something a little strange!?"


    "Kuku..."


    Kushida had noticed something inexplicable after looking at the cheat sheet.


    "Tell me what''s going on, Ry��en."


    "You noticed?"


    Some contradiction. Something that shouldn''t be there. A new problem had swelled up.


    "Why does someone in ss D have the test questions that only you and I should have? I can''t think of any reason."


    "That''s right. The reason why X was able to use these questions is because I gave them to him."


    "So you betrayed me."


    "That''s not true. It was a necessary deal to make with him."


    Ry��en took a look at his cell phone. There were pictures of the questions and answers before he changed them out.


    Ry��en sent these pictures to someone''s unidentified email address.


    "However... He understands me well."


    Before Ry��en sent the pictures, he had received several messages from X.


    The first one had a title that read ''Transaction''. The content of the message was this:


    [Provide ss C''s finalized questions and answers for the end of term exam.]


    [Otherwise, make significant changes to the questions and answers you provide Kushida Kiky��.]


    This was the message that Ry��en had received.


    Usually, Ry��en wouldn''t respond to something like this.


    However, X had given him useful information that benefited ss C with no strings attached.


    The information was that Horikita Suzune had seen through Ry��en and Kushida''s tactics, and had made a preemptive strike. This hade out of the blue for Ry��en, who had been anticipatingplete sess with Kushida''s recement of the exam questions.


    If not for this information, some of his ssmates who were behind in their studies might have had to drop-out. Knowing this, Ry��en had three options avable to him as to how to proceed.


    The first was to disobey X and let Kushida win. However, this was something that Ry��en, who didn''t want Horikita to drop out of school, wanted to avoid as much as possible. The second was to not change out the exam questions and let X expose Kushida for cheating and make her drop out of school. However, it wasn''t fun to abide by X''s ideal progression of the situation, so he didn''t consider this option.


    Ry��en''s final option was to change out the exam questions and let Horikita win the exam.


    "So he managed to protect Suzune, while sealing off Kiky��''s options at the same time?"


    Suzune was fighting on the surface, and someone else was controlling things behind the scenes.


    Ry��en couldn''t help butugh as he thought about how his strategy of using Kushida was in turn, used against him.


    "But I''m about to push him over the edge. If he doesn''t show his true colors-"


    He opened up the image file that he sent to X once again.


    "At that time, I''ll just have to destroy him."


    Ry��en was convinced that the person in that photograph is an important piece to the puzzle of uncovering that person''s identity.

 Chapter 265: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS – Honami Ichinose’s Everyday 2

    <h4>Chapter 265: Short Story 2 : Ichinose Honami SS �C Honami Ichinose''s Everyday 2</h4>


    "Hey Kanzaki-kun. Do you mind if I ask you a question?".


    Mid-December. The day the results of the Paper Shuffle were released, I called out to Kanzaki-kun.


    "As I thought, everyone in ss A is really smart. We couldn''t catch up to them".


    "Even though we lost, the difference between us was merely 2 points. There is plenty of room for recovery".


    It was due to that narrow margin that the shock of our loss was a huge one too though. But, my ss isn''t one that would lose heart from just that.


    "It''s still sketchy, but I understand the ranking of the sports festival too. It wouldn''t be wrong to see ss D''s coordination as being superior to that of ss C''s. There''s a high probability that with this result, ss D will begin to rise".


    For better or for worse, ss C is a ss that is greatly influenced by the movements of Ryuuen-kun. If he makes a single mistake in his strategy, the ss will take a step back proportionately as well.


    "Someday, I thought they would rise up to ss C, but this is going faster than expected".


    "Yeah, for them to rise up during the 1st year was unexpected. There was just that much of a gap, after all".


    ss D once lost all of their ss points roughly one month after enrollment. Considering that they started from that point, it can be considered a miraculous gain. ss C also stalled significantly too though. However, there''s something about Ryuuen-kun too that makes it hard to tell what he''s thinking. Sacrificing his ss points, there are rumors too that he''s making various moves behind the scenes. Just because he''s fallen to ss D it doesn''t mean it''s the end for him.


    I cannot afford to let my guard down. Soon after enrollment, I cannot forget the fact that he brought a dangerous bomb over to ss B.


    "But, what are you intending on doing with the cooperative rtionship we have with Horikita from now on? If they beat ss C, next up is naturally ss B. In other words, their battle against us will begin".


    "Ordinarily speaking, that is. But, I want to continue our cooperative rtionship and I think we should do so as well".


    "In other words, you mean you want to maintain the status quo until we defeat ss A?".


    "Yeah. I think it''s ideal if we fight against Horikita-san and the others one-on-one at the very end. Each and every time we fight against Sakayanagi-san and Ryuuen-kun and the others, the amount of stamina it consumes is intense after all".


    "For better or for worse, ss D is simr to our ss. It''s easier to set up a strategy against them, is what you mean, huh".


    "That is what I mean".


    Of course, there are some unpredictable and mysterious elements to Horikita-san''s ss D. Unlike Sakayanagi-san and Ryuuen-kun from earlier, even in the absence of an intense yet powerful leader, there should be a reason as to why they''re catching up to the upper sses.


    No need to even mention Hirata-kun and Kushida-san who are supporting her. I should also assume Ayanokouji-kun to possess a certain degree of ability. Because at the sports festival, I felt that Ayanokouji-kun''s ry showed the heights of ss D''s potential along with leaving a strong impression of him.


    Well.....I already knew from a while ago that Ayanokouji-kun was fast though. When ss D''s Sakura Airi-san almost got assaulted, I ran along with him to the scene of the crime. Having participated in the track and field club in the past before, I was confident in my own speed but at that time, his running form and focused breathing made me feel surprise inside me. It may just be that they''re not standing out right now, but there could be other students simr to him.


    "Sorry but after this, I have ns to meet with someone".


    "Heh. Kanzaki-kun, you? That''s umon".


    "I''d like to do what I can to make sure this ss rises up to ss A".


    "Don''t push yourself, ok?".


    "Naturally".


    Laughing lightly, Kanzaki-kun said that as he left the ssroom with his luggage.


    "Hey, Ichinose. Can I have a moment?".


    After I finished my conversation with Kanzaki-kun, Shibata-kun came close to me.


    "What''s wrong?".


    "No.....what were you talking about with Kanzaki?".


    "The future of ss B, I guess. We have to think of a strategy, after all".


    During the conversation, it seems Shibata-kun remembered the results of the Paper Shuffle.


    "Sorry about the exam. If I had only achieved more marks, we may have been able to win".


    "Don''t mention it. I''m the same too".


    Everyone thinks ''if only I had achieved more marks'', it''s only natural.


    "We''ve decided to go out and y with everyone after this, but what''ll you do?".


    Shibata-kun turned back to look and in front of him were Chihiro-chan and Asako-chan''s figures.


    "That''s right. It may be that precisely at times when we''ve lost, it''s a good thing to make merry with everyone".


    I consented and decided to call out to everyone left behind in the ss. Ultimately, bringing along the members of ss B which had swollen up to 10 people, we headed to Keyaki Mall.


    On the way there, we encountered three members of ss A. Sakayanagi-san, Hashimoto-kun and Kamuro-san.


    "Good morning, Sakayanagi-san".


    It''s precisely in times of defeat that I need to keep myself cheerful and optimistic.


    "Ara. You''re bringing along quite arge crowd of people. It seems quite fun, Ichinose-san".


    "No---because we couldn''t have our victory celebration I thought we''d have our pity celebration instead".


    "So that is the case. To be honest, I was surprised at the passing scores of ss B. If even a single thing had gone wrong, we could have been the ones who lost. Our capabilities were almost equal".


    "Thank you. We won''t lose next time, you know".


    "Yes. I''ll be anticipating the next opportunity for our battle. Also, it''s good fortune that I was able to meet Ichinose-san here. Truthfully, recently, I have something I''d like to consult Ichinose-san on".


    "Consult?".


    An unexpected thing came forth from Sakayanagi-san.


    "Yes. I''m confronting a problem I cannot solve and I don''t know what I should do".


    Saying that, she dropped her gaze as she sighed slightly heavily. She''s a person who seems like she''d solve everything on her own. That is precisely why this is unexpected.


    It was an attitude unlike the Sakayanagi-san who''s always brimming with self-confidence. It might be a problem that''s just that troublesome.


    "And so.....if you wouldn''t mind, in the future, would I be able to consult you on that?".


    "Umm, are you ok with someone like me?".


    "My troubles are something that''ll prove difficult to consult with the folks of ss A on. If Ichinose-san doesn''t mind then---".


    "I don''t mind at all. Yeah, I''d like you to contact me anytime. I don''t know of how much use I''ll be to you though".


    "That is fine. I think you''ll definitely be of some use to me".


    I don''t know Sakayanagi-san''s contact number. I think it might be better to ask now. Right after I thought that, Sakayanagi-san beams at me and brought out a paper which I believe has her contact number.


    "I would feel bad for keeping everyone else waiting by taking up your time. I''ll be taking my leave today with this then".


    "Ahh, ok. Then I''ll send you my contact numberter, ok?".


    I wonder if she always walks around carrying her contact number in a memorandum. I looked down at the address and number written on that paper and put it inside my pocket. Even as I felt a slight unease, I saw off Sakayanagi-san.


    "Hey Ichinose. I think this may be unnecessary but wouldn''t it be better for you to be more cautious?".


    Saying that, Shibata-san called out to me worriedly. Perhaps Asako-chan and the others are the same too, but it seems like they''re cautious about Sakayanagi-san''s consultation.


    "No need to worry. I''ll just be taking her consultation, that''s it".


    "That may be the case. But it''s THAT Sakayanagi, you know?".


    I can understand Shibata-kun''s worries. But I don''t know whether it''s a lie or not unless I talk to her. If she really is in trouble I want to help her. I will always do my very best to answer the calls of everyone else no matter who they are. Even if one day, I may end up getting strangled by it all.

 Chapter 266: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS – The person I love

    <h4>Chapter 266: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS �C The person I love</h4>


    I was keeping down the intense heartbeat in my chest while I arrived at the Bunanoki shopping center together with Kiyotaka-kun.


    Whenever I see the Kiyotaka-kun walking beside me, my heart feels like it''s going to burst out.


    This is not a bad thing, but afortable pain.


    ... I should have probable be aware of it.


    Right now, I love Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun.


    "It feels exciting going out with everybody... Ki-Kiyotaka-kun"


    "That'' right, it doesn''t feel bad"


    It''s thanks to Keisei-kun and the others that I can address Ayanokouji-kun with "Kiyotaka-kun"


    Of course, I''m very embarrassed and I''m not doing it properly, and yet...


    "Eheheheee.... KIyotaka-kun"


    I''m already happy by only being able to call him by his name.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kiyotaka-kun asked me while showing a baffled expression.


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    Not knowing the reason of Kiyotaka-kun''s question, I couldn''t help but to answer with another question.


    "You have called my name, right?"


    "...D-did I call you? I-I''m sorry, it''s not like that at all!"


    I thought I said it in my head, but it looks like I said it aloud carelessly.


    After I obtained the cinema ticket from Haruka-san, I looked for the seat numbers and I discovered that my seat was beside Kiyotaka-kun''s.


    It can''t be considered a d-date between both of us, but-but, we sit on adjacent seats. It''s great!


    "Ayanokouji-kun!"


    Just when I was rejoicing, I heard someone calling Kiyotaka-kun from my back. It was a female voice.


    "Could it be that you are going to the cinema? Oh! This is for the movie that''s a hot topic!"


    It was Satou-san... She got very close to Kiyotaka-kun.


    I felt a bit of hatred and fear, so I widened my distance from them.


    "...It seems so."


    "Were you invited by Karuizawa?"


    "No. I suggested to go watch a movie in the study group, then Karuizawa-san told me she also wanted toe, so we came together. Since it''s a rare opportunity, let''s go watch it together"


    Why Satou-san has to!? It was a rare chance to go watch a movie together with Kiyotaka-kun! Why, why!?


    While I was still confused, Satou-san hugged Kiyotaka-kun''s arm.


    "Fuaa!?"


    Facing this hard to believe scene ying in front of me, my brain started to shake.


    After that I couldn''t hear my surroundings.


    Recently, they have been going out together, looking very intimate, it can''t be, it can''t be!?


    I did my utmost to keep my awareness in order to confirm the truth, so I yelled loudly.


    "Ehm, Ki-kiyotaka-kun"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Kiyotaka-kun... recently, Satou-san and you, have been in good terms..."


    Are you two dating? Even though I wanted to ask like this, I couldn''t get these words out of my mouth.


    I don''t have this kind of courage...


    "It''s a misunderstanding. Satou-san and I have been studying together a couple times because we are a "pair""


    "B-but people don''t normally walk a-arm in arm?"


    "That wasn''t arm in arm, but having my arm linked"


    "I feel that, if you dislike it you could shake it oft..."


    "I understand. I don''t think it will be a next time, but I will be careful"


    "A-and besides? Before the pairs were set, you also went somehere with Satou-san, right?"


    This was the thing I cared the most. I asked with all my might.


    "...b-between you two, is there anything..."


    Isn''t that the omen before a confession? �CI couldn''t help but to think like this, like erasing myself.


    But, what, what if those were confession words?


    If Kiyotaka-kun epted Satou-san''s confession, and they are dating each other right now?


    If this fact was revealed in front of me, my heart would probably stop beating.


    But��


    "No"


    Kiyotaka-kun made a straightforward assertion.


    I''m so d...I felt relief for the time being.


    But I would be lying if I said my heart was not disturbed.


    "Are you not convinced?"


    "N-no. S-sorry for always asking you weird questions... did I make you ufortable...?"


    I just keep asking him weird questions, could it be that Kiyotaka-kun hates me?


    Even though I''m nothing more than Kiyotaka-kun''s friend, I keep asking him unruly questions.


    I suddenly started self-loathing myself and I almost started to cry.


    But Kiyotaka-kun probably noticed my mood, so he talked to me gently


    "Not at all. If there''s something you are worried about, you can tell me at any time."


    Wuuu, so gentle....


    In this kind of situation, it couldn''t be helped if he didn''t feel happy, but Kiyotaka-kun still treated me like usual.


    Whenever I see Kiyotaka-kun like this, I like him even more.


    "C-count on me. I will properly keep an eye on Kiyotaka-kun"


    This is my first love.


    I will like him more and more --I firmly believe this.

 Chapter 267: Short Story 4 : Hasabe Haruka SS – Perhaps I can make friends

    <h4>Chapter 267: Short Story 4 : Hasabe Haruka SS �C Perhaps I can make friends</h4>


    I don''t hate going to school.


    I believe it went smoothly from elementary school to high school.


    But if I were asked whether I liked school or not, I wouldn''t be able to answer bluntly that I like it.


    When I was young, my chest developed early, so the girl''s distinctive feature I embodied was extremely eye-catching. During my childhood I was teased by the boys because of my chest and the girls looked at me with sympathy. My growth became even more remarkable after being promoted to junior high school. As a result, I received even more attention.


    Their eyes would unconsciously look towards my chest, this was inevitable. However, after I became aware of their lecherous gazes, my heart gradually became cold.


    Because of this, I became someone who basically stopped exercising. I gradually wanted to avoid those gazes.


    What happened as a result? Their impression of me naturally became one of a cold and arrogant person and they started to be distant.


    I didn''t get angry. It was very rxing so I thought it was okay.


    When I became a high school student, I was already used to be a loner. Although I joined Karuizawa-san and Kushida-san''s group, I didn''t force myself to get close to their circle.


    I originally nned to live like this, not bing friends with anybody... but the circumstances changed.


    I couldn''t help but to change.


    "I didn''t expect that not only we have to take the exams with a partner...but also it has to be with Miyhi, who isn''t good in the same subjects as me."


    In addition, I have never heard of students being the ones providing the exam questions.


    From their conversations, it looks like the the exams are going to be very difficult this time.


    "Who are you waiting for, Hasebe-san?"


    Kushida-san looked at me with an startled expression, who was standing there using my phone with one hand.


    "Ah, yes. I have some stuff to do, I''m going to a study group now."


    "Now that you mention it, you were talking about this with Yukimura-kun and the others."


    Being asked by her, there wasn''t anything that I needed to hide, so I honestly nodded as a reply.


    "Although it must be very hard, but good luck!. If you have any problem, I wille and help you at any time."


    "Thanks"


    She left after our short exchange ended.


    ''She''s really a good person'' - I mumbled these thoughts.


    If only everybody were like Kushida-san, things would be very easy.


    It it were like this, I could probably blend into ss D a little bit more.


    I feel like I''m really not able to get along with Karuizawa-san and Satou-san.


    "...It''s useless thinking about this"


    "Why did you leave earlier?"


    Yukimura-kun walked towards me with a slightly angry expression. Miyhi and Ayanokouji-kun were following behind him.


    "You ask me why? It''s because I don''t want to attract attention. It''s a bit inconvenient in the ssroom--"


    I hate the most being cast lecherous nces by the boys even though I''m wearing a school uniform.


    "You don''t want others to see you talking to us?"


    "It''s not like that. I have my own circumstances."


    "It would have been very easy to exin it, but I was unable to do so. This was hard to do against someone of opposite sex.


    "Don''t mind it, Yukimura. Hasebe has always been this kind of person."


    Even though I can''t ascertain all the situation, these three people have one thing inmon.


    None of them would use a perverted attitude to look at me. At least, this part deserves to be assessed.


    "If we keep standing and chatting here, there will be no empty seats. How about we move first?"


    "You''re right... It will be very troublesome if the seats were filled. Let''s go."


    "You should also be careful with your words"


    "My way of speaking from earlier provokes resentment. I will reflect upon it."


    Although it''s unclear whether I can have a smooth rtionship with these three people.


    However, it looks like this looks interesting.


    This is what I think.


    Trantion: Anon

 Chapter 268: Prologue: Ryuuen Kakeru’s Monologue

    <h4>Chapter 268: Prologue: Ryuuen Kakeru''s Monologue</h4>


    It was during elementary school that I realized I was abnormal.


    During an excursion, I found a huge snake near our camp. I recall my ss being in an uproar from it.


    People watching from faraway, people panicking nearby and people who weren''t all that interested in it. There were various reactions and even adults who were supposed to be mature lost their calm and desperately called for help.


    I grabbed a huge rock I found nearby and swung it at the head of the snake. I didn''t even feel fear of being bitten. There was a scream, and the panic of the teachers followed. I did not even register it.


    It''s not like I wanted to be a hero or anything. I was just confused why there was such a need to be afraid.


    That was my first contact with a hidden side of myself. And at the same time I knew, the moment the enemy falls at my feet, I could feel arge amount of adrenaline rushing through my brain. This was my first victory.


    "Fear" and "joy" are two sides of the same coin. That truth was paper thin in this world.


    The world is ruled by ''violence''. Your ''status'' in this world is determined by your capacity for ''violence''. I saw the corpse of the snake beneath me and my heart was filled with joy. Ever since then, I have had many enemies both internal and external.


    Sometimes, when I was surrounded by enemies, I kept on exercising ''violence'' to win. And before my overwhelming might, all of them fell at my feet. I was never afraid. I always only thought about revenge and turning the situation around on my enemies. They all eventually fell prostrate before me.


    The real ''elite'' is a person whose capacity for ''violence'' is unparalleled. And a human being who never feels ''fear''.


    But here a problem lies, with every fallen enemy every day started to grow boring for me. Because in the end, there was not a single person capable of beating me. If there is something that could finally beat me, that thing can only be described as "death".

 Chapter 269 - 01: Footsteps of Midwinter

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 01: Footsteps of Midwinter</h4>


    Mid-December hase and passed. The changing of the seasons happened quickly and it''s be freezing cold.


    Students have naturally started wearing mufflers, gloves and long socks more and more. The sky today is a cloudy grey, almost as though it''s about to snow.


    Now that I think about it, I''ve never actually seen snow before. Of course, I''ve seen it on television and in books but I''ve never actually held it in my hands and felt it with my skin. I don''t know if it will snow here this year but I do want to experience it.


    After school, in a corner of Keyaki Mall, four students gathered in the space where students rest and go about their business.


    They are members of ss D. Sakura Airi, Hasebe Haruka, Yukimura Keisei and me. Keisei''s real name is Teruhiko but in ordance with his wish, we''ve taken to calling him Keisei.


    I''ve gotten used to seeing their faces these days. We meet up irregrly two or three times each week to chat without any ulterior motives. The time we spend together depends on the day but we sometimes spend about two hours together and sometimes we split up after just half an hour.


    If you feel like heading back halfway through it, you''re free to do so too. What I''m getting at is that these aren''t people you need to be formal with.


    But we often spend more time than usual together after school on Fridays. The reason for that is our fifth member who''s currently absent, Miyake Akito, and various circumstances involving him.


    "In the end, nobody from any ss got expelled. I thought ss C might''ve made a move about now though. The questions we set weren''t easy ones either."


    As several girls from ss C coincidentally passed by us, Keisei said that.


    "ss C doesn''t really look like it''s better at studying than us though."


    Haruka immediately replied while fiddling with her phone. And then she made an announcement.


    "Miyachi says he''ll be here soon. Looks like he just left his club."


    Apparently she''s been having a conversation with the person we''re waiting for. The only member of our group who belongs to a club, Akito, isn''t able to meet up with us immediately after school.


    "But we got through the exam so isn''t that a relief...? Besides, it''s also not exactly good news to hear of someone from another ss getting expelled."


    Airi, who doesn''t deal well with harsh things like this, gave her honest opinion.


    "Well, there''s nothing better than being able to get along. But wouldn''t that be difficult with the way this school is set up? To aim for the upper sses means kicking down another ss after all."


    Sounds harsh but Haruka''s right. Hearing that, Keisei was honestly impressed.


    "Exactly. I get what Airi''s trying to say but if we don''t kick them down then we''ll get kicked down ourselves. To be a winner at this school means sacrificing three other sses. There''s no need for us to be the sacrifices."


    "I suppose so...."


    Airi replied dejectedly at Keisei''s harsh words.


    "For instance, is there really no trick we can use? Like having all ss points be equalized in the previous exam? That way, everyone can be happy and we can all graduate as ss A. Like that''s going to happen though."


    "I think that''d be great."


    "Unfortunately, I think that''s impossible."


    Countering Haruka''s strange idea, Akito joined us.


    "How can you say that?"


    "I''ve heard the seniors talking about this. If we happen to be equal after the final exam then additional special exams are apparently held to determine our rankings."


    "What sort of exam?"


    "Don''t know. They''re just rumors at best. Apparently we''ve never had a situation like that where different sses end up with the same points."


    I suppose the details are unknown even to Akito. But there''s no mistaking the fact that this is valuable information.


    "Guess it won''t be that simple. I thought it was an interesting idea though."


    "In the end, I guess that means there can only be one ss A."


    "So, Miyachi, how was practice today?"


    Haruka asked Akito.


    "What was how?"


    "Hmm. Like how well you handled your bow, I guess."


    "Normal. Nothing particrly outstanding orme. Don''t ask when you don''t even have any interest in it."


    "Isn''t that just fine? To have a casual conversation between friends?"


    "Then I suppose that means you''re at least somewhat knowledgeable about archery?"


    Akito sat down while harboring suspicions.


    "It''s not about knowledge or anything, it''s just apetition where you''re supposed to hit targets with an arrow, right?"


    "No, that''s the gist of it though.....never mind."


    Akito tried to exin in detail but seems to have given up on that.


    "How should I put it? I''ve never been interested in archery from the day I was born. That''s why I''m curious to know what mistakes had to have been made to push you in that direction."


    It appears Haruka thinks walking the path of archery is a mistake.


    Well, it''s not a particrly dazzling sport but personally speaking, I''m interested. But I do suppose there are quite a lot of students who''ve never held a bow before.


    "Yeah,e to think of it, why archery? It''s not like this school is famous for it or anything, right?"


    Listening to their conversation, a question came from Keisei too.


    "During middle school, a senior who took care of me belonged to the archery club. That''s why I thought I''d pick it up too. That''s all there is to it, no deep reason in particr."


    "The trigger to start doing something. I suppose it''s just that sort of thing."


    Airi too, reservedly joined the conversation. It''s something I''m increasingly seeing these days and a wee sight. And it''s also because no one acts surprised about it or teases her over it that Airi''s also able to wriggle her way into the conversation naturally.


    "Airi''s got her digital camera, right? It''s popr these days, I suppose. I guess I can understand that better."


    "Instagram. A hobby unique to girls, huh? It''s really hard to get."


    Perhaps Keisei''s unable toprehend it, since he''s saying rather negative things about it.


    "Hey, that''s sexual discrimination right there. There are a lot of boys doing it these days too, you know?"


    "...really? I don''t think it''s a good idea to spread personal information about yourself like that though."


    "I don''t get it either. What about you, Kiyotaka? Do you do it too?"


    "No. I''m not really knowledgeable about those things."


    Since this school forbids any contact with the outside, things like SNS and other texting applications will only connect students to one another. If you''re satisfied with that then there''s no reason to speak out.


    "Kiyopon doesn''t really look like the type to do those things. On the contrary, if you used Instagram then that''d feelme. Ever gone partying at a night pool carrying some ice cream and looking cute...hmm?"


    "No."


    I immediately denied it. It would be troublesome if that''s the sort of person shees to see me aster.


    "What about you then, do you use it? Instagram, I mean."


    "Not at all. It''s a bother and I don''t really like showing myself to others."


    "Ipletely agree."


    Keisei nodded in agreement with Haruka''s words.


    Airi stayed quiet upon hearing that but she seems to have received critical damage from that one blow just now. Apparently she''s stopped doing it now but she used to take selfies and upload them to SNS as a hobby.


    "It''s pretty popr out there so it''s not like it''s anything weird."


    I covered for her. No point in having Airi getting depressed over nothing. She probably intended on hiding it but it''spletely obvious how she''s flustered over my remarks just from a side nce.


    Airi expressively reacts every time even to a follow up like that so Haruka and the others immediately caught onto it.


    "I know I''m really out of date and not very fashionable so I can''t really object much to that. I apologize to anyone who happens to like Instagram."


    Haruka raised her hands and apologized.


    "Just because I personally dislike it, rejecting something that''s popr out of hand is certainly a stupid thing to do. I didn''t think it through."


    And Keisei also apologized. Mainly to Airi. Airi patted her chest in relief.


    "Sorry about changing the topic here but there''s something I''m curious about."


    Now that the discussion''s settled a bit, Akito interjected. He sounded somewhat irritated and spoke almost while ring at his surroundings.


    "Doesn''t ss C seem strange these days?"


    "ss C? They''re always a strange bunch though. What do you mean?"


    Haruka curiously leaned forward with wide eyes. I know what Akito is trying to point out.


    It''s about the people who''ve been following us these past few days. It looks like Akito''s also realized.


    Even now, there''s a boy hiding himself while peeking at us. It''s ''Komiya'', a ss C student and one of Ryuuen''s henchmen. There''s almost no doubt he''s supposed to be keeping an eye on our group.


    But there''s quite a bit of distance between us and even if we ask him there''s really no evidence that points towards surveince. If he insists that it''s just a series of coincidences then that''s all it''ll take to shut us down.


    On the contrary, there''s the risk that we could bebelled the bad guys for confronting him over this instead. The reason Akito didn''t say it out loud is probably because he still doesn''t have solid proof.


    More importantly, the problem is that there is another person who ''isn''t from ss C'' observing this group. Akito hasn''t noticed that presence.


    "During our study session a while back, those ss C guys made contact with us right?"


    It''s back when we were holding a study session to prepare for the written exam that is the Paper Shuffle. Students from ss C showed up in a public space like the cafeteria and suddenly came over to our group. And from then until today, that interference has continued in the form of a tail.


    "You mean Ryuuen-kun and Shiina-san, right? Could it be that they''re also?"


    "Yeah. It''s a different person this time though. Today, Ishizaki and Komiya showed up at the archery club. Said they came to have a look so the seniors epted it but they were ring at me the whole time so it was hard for me to do anything."


    I see. In other words, Komiya came all the way here by following Akito. The reason Ishizaki isn''t here is because tailing arge number of people isn''t a suitable task for him. Looks like Akito''s the one most troubled by Ryuuen''s surveince.


    "Isn''t it just that they''re interested in the club?"


    Airi, who couldn''t possiblyprehend Ryuuen''s thought process, said so.


    "That would be great if it were the case. But it didn''t feel that way."


    As though trying to tell us his shoulders are stiff, Akito waves his arms around. Every day, Ryuuen''s repeatedly put pressure on him and the pace has only picked up.


    It''s not like I''m talking directly to him but I can almost hear Ryuuen''s fearlessughter.


    ''I''ll hunt you down''.


    I could feel that sort of strong determination from Ryuuen.


    "Did they do anything? Like jeering at you or sneezing just when you''re about to release the arrow to disturb you? Or maybe they threw little rocks at you?"


    "Of course, they can''t do anything in front of the instructors and the seniors. By the time practice ended, they went back."


    Ever since that day, although I myself did not change, it''s obvious they''ve hit the mark. I should assume they''ve marked Karuizawa too.


    He''s already probably narrowed down his targets to a select few that includes me as well. If I do one more decisive thing, I think he may even narrow it down to me.


    And the person who holds that one decisive thing is ''Karuizawa Kei''.


    But the fact that he''s not acting lightly is proof that he''s given it careful thought. Even if he tries to ask Karuizawa about my existence, doing so upfront won''t get him anywhere.


    Now then, I wonder how Ryuuen''s going to fill in thatst piece of the puzzle. Looking at the pattern of his movements up until now, it''s not that difficult to imagine. The question is ''when'' that''s going to happen.


    While I thought about that, Akito and the others continued their conversation. Keisei then draws his conclusion as to why ss C is disturbing us.


    "Don''t you think it has something to do with ss D''s growth? We ended up with 0 points not too long after enrolling yet here we are, almost close enough to scratch ss C''s back. There''s also the results of Paper Shuffle to consider, so we may actually end up bing ss C by the time the 3rd semester rolls around. They must be panicking."


    Keisei tries to rationally guess the reason behind ss C''s actions.


    "Now that you mention it, that''s right. They''re about to be overtaken by the very people they mocked---."


    "But...we wouldn''t have overtaken them, right?"


    Airi, recalling the announcement of the ss points, asked that but Keisei then replied.


    "Yeah. The ss points announced at the start of December were 262 points for ss D and 542 points for ss C. There''s still a 280 point gap between us."


    During Paper Shuffle, we fought directly against ss C and triumphed. As a result, we managed to boost our ss points brilliantly. 100 points from ss C moved to ss D and we gained a total of 200 points.


    The gap is now a measly 80 points.


    Still, ss C is in the lead at this stage. However---an identpletely unrted to the exams happened to ss C.


    "It seems ss Cmitted a serious rule vition. They didn''t announce the details of it but they got hit by a severe penalty, having 100 points taken from them."


    The other day, I remember receiving a general exnation of it from the school.


    "I wonder what exactly they did to cause this huge fuss. It''s really a very ss C-ish thing to do though."


    Haruka said exasperatedly but unfortunately enough, ss D can''t afford to beughing at other sses. Despite the exam, we lost 1000 ss points a month after enrolling.


    "Regardless of the reason, the effect of their self-destruction is significant. If things end just like this then after the winter vacation there''s a high possibility we''ll be promoted to ss C."


    Keisei concluded withouting off as arrogant.


    "Is that the reason Miyachi got involved?"


    "There''s nothing saying that''s not the reason."


    From the perspective of Ryuuen, who rules over ss C, a demotion isn''t going to be fun. To find some sort of weakness in ss D so he can keep his current position, is what he''s trying to do now. If that''s the case, then it''s consistent with his actions.


    Everyone here, except for me, concluded that.


    "A ss change is a problem this school cannot avoid entirely but I also think it''s something that doesn''t happen often. In that case, ss D''s growth after its massive tumble must be reason enough for ss C to panic and it''s natural to try and figure out the reason behind that growth."


    "Despite acting high and mighty all the time, Ryuuen-kun''s still a leader. He''s totally going to lose face."


    "I see. I suppose their desperation is understandable."


    Akito probably felt gratified imagining a frustrated Ryuuen with his pride torn to shreds and so he agreed with that.


    "But we haven''t really changed all that much, have we? It feels like by the time we realized, that gap already shrunk. Why is that? Is it just because ss C took a tumble?"


    Most of the students in our ss don''t know of the battles that ur behind the scenes and simply take the exams head on. It''s understandable that they would be unable toprehend why the gap has shrunk.


    "If we''re talking about just ss D then we triumphed over the other sses during the ind exam. We were beaten by Ryuuen during the zodiac exam but we made aeback during the Paper Shuffle the other day. Compared to that, ss C''s been neglecting their ss points, haven''t they?"


    "Even on the ind, they quickly used up all the points allocated to them."


    "In other words...is ss C self-destructing?"


    "You could see it that way. Even their rule vition this time around is pretty self-destructive."


    A special exam conducted on an uninhabited ind right as the summer vacation started.


    Each ss is equally allocated 300 points for use throughout the exam and we''re supposed to clear the exam by using those points over the course of one week. And whatever points are left over by the end will be added to our ss points.


    All sses, including D, did everything they could to save up as many points as they could but like Haruka said, ss C quickly used up all 300 points.


    "Isn''t that why our ss was able to bridge the gap by that much?"


    There were twists and turns along the way, but ss D managed to save up 225 points.


    "That''s true but we don''t know whether they counterbnced that or not. For all their spending, ss C seems to have enjoyed their vacation. I''m somewhat jealous that they didn''t have to go through all that."


    "Rubbish. That Ryuuen''s always reckless...no, he''s a manchild who thinks doing things normal people wouldn''t do makes him cool. That''s why it''s means nothing if the ss loses."


    To save up ss points in order to rise to ss A. From the perspective of Keisei, who possesses such a strong will, throwing away ss points like that might seem like an absurd thing to do.


    But it''s not like Ryuuen was just pointlessly wasting the points allocated to him on the ind either.


    As a matter of fact, despite having used up all his points, he handed over all the leftover items such as toilets and tents to ss A. I can''t imagine he''d hand them over free of charge.


    In other words, he must have gotten something in exchange for the loss of the points. Of course, there''s no way he epted something intangible like trust or friendship.


    Something he can obtain in exchange for ss points. It''s got to be private points. There are only a few students who are aware of this and Keisei doesn''t seem like he understands.


    "You boys sure have it easy. Don''t you think so too, Airi?"


    "Y-Yeah. That''s right. There are quite a lot of girls troubled by this. I think a bitter and I might have also been in trouble..."


    Airi said so while blushing.


    The ind exam did take the girls into ount to a certain degree but even then I''m sure they had a far harder time than the boys did.


    "Why would you''ve been in trouble if it had been a bitter?"


    Keisei, who doesn''t know the first thing about a girl''s troubles, looked at Airi strangely.


    "T-That''s."


    Airi, unable to tell him that it''s about a ''girl''s day'', averted her eyes. Haruka, seeing the situation, gave Keisei a few harsh words.


    "How should I put this, Yukimu~. That ignorant side of yours can be cute but when ites to stuff like this, you need to read the mood? That sort of thing."


    "...what do you mean?"


    Regardless of whether he just has no tact or genuinely has no idea, Akito gently tapped Keisei''s shoulder.


    "People have their own problems, is what it means."


    "I haven''t a clue. What do you mean by ''their own problems''?"


    Keisei, unable to read the mood, tried to delve even deeper into a girl''s circumstances. And so Akito changed the topic.


    "ss D won because Horikita saw through Ryuuen''s risky strategy, right? If no one realized that then there''s a good chance ss D''s leader would have been uncovered, right?"


    I nodded and gave my honest reply to Akito, who tried to confirm that.


    "If that had happened, this current situation wouldn''t have urred."


    "They were partying the whole time yet still wanted to get that reward at the end, huh? And they made it look like they all withdrew. But why did Ryuuen-kun have to be the one to stay behind on the ind? He''s ss C''s leader. Wouldn''t it have been better to leave behind someone less conspicuous?"


    Haruka''s notpletely off the mark. However, this is something that applies to all the sses.


    The ones who stand out being the leaders is something everyone would consider first but since literally anyone can be nominated as the leader, it''s also natural that you''d end up doubting it.


    In the first ce, no one would be able to pinpoint Ryuuen as the leader unless they''re absolutely sure he''s stayed behind on the ind.


    And even if they confirm that he''s stayed behind, there''s still a very low chance of him being pinpointed. Because an inconspicuous ss C student could still be in hiding. That possibility cannot be ruled out.


    Because it''s an exam where the cost of making a mistake is far greater than the reward of hitting the mark. Ultimately, unless you have solid proof, no one can pinpoint anyone else.


    "Hey, Kiyotaka. Why don''t you tell us the information you got from Horikita?"


    Keisei asked with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''d like to know what Ryuuen''s thinking and what he''s nning on doing. Considering what happened in the sports festival and during Paper Shuffle, we need to be united as a ss."


    "It also feels creepy for me having Ishizaki and his ilk stuck to me. I agree too."


    Looks like they''re starting to realize that cooperation has be more important than ever. Even Akito and Haruka, who don''t pay much attention to the ss''s problems, appear to share the same opinion.


    "It''s just hearsay but..."


    Before I proposed calling Horikita over, Keisei said this.


    "I''m fine with that. Please tell us."


    All four of them turned to me at once. I feel a weird sort of pressure on me.


    "Alright. I won''t be responsible for any mistakes."


    After adding that, I exined the events of the uninhabited ind I experienced with Horikita to the group from the beginning. Of course, all of those events were moves I made on my own but officially it''s Horikita who thought of them on her own.


    About how Ryuuen used a radio while hiding on the ind tomunicate with the spy. How Ibuki isn''t the only one and there may be spies in other sses too. And then about how Ryuuen started obsessing over Horikita ever since the exam on the cruise. I also told them about how Ryuuen figured out a way to beat the exam on the cruise.


    Of course, I didn''t tell them how it was clearly obvious Ryuuen was nning on crushing Horikita during the sports festival and I also kept quiet about Kushida''s betrayal.


    "I guess that''s the gist of it. Pretty much what you guys already know about, Keisei."


    Now having obtained any new information, Keisei crossed his arms while seemingly deep in thought.


    "The question is, like Haruka also said, why did Ryuuen go out of his way to stay behind on the ind?"


    "ording to Horikita, it''s because he trusts no one. That seems likeliest. To gather information on the other sses and make an inference from that seems too heavy a burden for any other student."


    The ability to control the spy and to make inferences. The endurance and strength to stay on the ind for at least a few days with nothing but the bare necessities.


    I won''t say it out loud here but that person also has to be someone connected to ss A and capable of working with them.


    Considering all that, it wouldn''t be an overstatement to stay Ryuuen''s the only one who could carry out this strategy. If the leaders are to be named once all the students have assembled then he wouldn''t have opted for this strategy.


    However, we''re supposed to name them after the rollcall on the penultimate day of the exam. In other words, it''s done before the sses assemble. That must be the reason he chose this strategy.


    "As expected of Horikita...I wouldn''t have been able to think that far ahead. I had given up on trying to pinpoint the other ss leaders and I had also stopped trying to sound out the situation."


    Keisei and the others reflect on it.


    "Isn''t that understandable? Food and hygiene problems, the manual got burned and an underwear was stolen. ss D was in tatters. We couldn''t afford to sound out the other sses."


    Akito recalls the events that took ce on the ind. Keisei also recalls unpleasant memories.


    "In hindsight, we really had a tough time."


    "But Horikita-san''s amazing. To think she saw through all that in the exam."


    Airi praises Horikita as though she honestly admired her.


    "I can understand why Horikita-san would be marked. She saw through Ryuuen-kun''s strategy after all."


    "As a matter of fact, it seems they''re still disturbing us even now."


    I shouldn''t deny that but rather, I should tell them the truth. And so I added that.


    "It seems even during the zodiac exam, there was a quarrel between people who were in the same group."


    "I can understand the ind and the cruise but why is Ryuuen and his men getting involved with the other ss D students recently. They even came all the way over to the archery club to check on me. That isn''t normal, right?"


    Even if Horikita is being targeted, these questions are understandable ones.


    "They may be trying to uncover a weakness in ss D. Because Horikita has no weaknesses at all so they may be trying to destroy her surroundings instead."


    "I see. That''s a possibility too..."


    I wonder if this means Keisei and the others have managed to understand the reasoning behind Ryuuen''s actions.


    "As expected of Kiyopon''s girlfriend."


    Haruka, despite being impressed, poked fun at me.


    "Don''t just go and make her my girlfriend."


    "T-That''s right. I think you''re being rude to Kiyotaka-kun."


    "Ahaha. Sorry~ sorry~."


    I''ll just go ahead and add this but it''s also being rude to Horikita. To pair her up with someone like me. Even if it''s just a misunderstanding, Sudou might get angry if he hears about this.


    "Even if she isn''t your girlfriend, you do like her, don''t you? Or perhaps you''re with some other girl."


    "I don''t like her and I don''t have a girlfriend either."


    "I see. Then that means we''re all going to be lonely this year."


    "Lonely?"


    "Look around. It''s almost Christmas."


    While sitting on a bench ced in front of a restaurant in Keyaki Mall, Haruka whispered that.


    Certainly, the decorations being made almost make you think this isn''t just a facility on campus. asionally students who look like couples pass us by.


    "It''s not like it''s such a special day, is it? It''s just a day like any other."


    "That may be so for you, Yukimu~. But it''s surprisingly difficult for us girls."


    "R-Rumors might crop up..."


    "Yep, yep. Like who''s dating who and who isn''t dating who. Like who spent the night together and who didn''t? And even though you''re single because you want to be single, they''d end up looking at you like you''re something pitiful."


    "...we''re 1st year high schoolers. Our studies are our priority."


    "But did you fantasize about it? You''re blushing."


    "Shut it."


    "Anyways, this mango juice is way too sweet. Way to go."


    Akito made a vomiting gesture and pushed the cup towards me.


    "But it''s delicious though?"


    Haruka seemed genuinely shocked as though she couldn''t believe him.


    "By the way, I personally think there''s going to be a variety of things happening to ss D over the winter vacation."


    "That''s...referring to who''s going out with who?"


    Airi curiously asked Haruka.


    "Probably. If there are boys and girls dating each other then there will also be boys and girls who break up. A lot of things happen over Christmas, after all."


    Haruka nodded repeatedly as though she had seen many couples like that before.


    "Let''s leave aside the couples. Do you think there will be any breakups? Right now the only couple is ss D would be Hirata and Karuizawa, right?"


    Akito held his throat while saying that. Maybe the sweetness of the mango juice is still stuck in his throat. By the way, I''m drinking mango juice right now too and it''s ridiculously sweet.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Unexpected couples may form without you knowing, Miyachi. Romance isn''t something that''s limited to the confines of our ss. If there''s a girl you like, you must act before someone else steals her away from you."


    "Unfortunately, archery''s the only lover I need."


    "Lame. It''s not even like you''re that passionate about it. Uncooool---"


    "...shut up."


    Akito averted his eyes shyly as though he''s a bit embarrassed by it.


    Is that so? We''re already on the brink of Christmas, are we? Since I''m not the slightest bit familiar with it, all of this sounds otherworldly to me.


    "Anyways, I have my club. It''s not like I''ll be taking a rest for the winter vacation. It might be a different story if I did have a girlfriend but currently I''m not nning on getting one."


    "By that, you mean you DO want to get one?"


    In true interview style, while mimicking the action of holding a microphone in her hand, Haruka interrogated Akito.


    "I have no intention of causing an uproar like Ike and the others but this is the same for both boys and girls, right?"


    There aren''t that many people who actually aren''t interested in romance, is what he''s trying to say it seems.


    "...well, I''m not going to deny that as long as I get my ideal man. Yukimu~ seems to reject romance itself but what''ll you do if you meet a girl who likes you, Yukimu~?"


    "What I''ll do...would depend on the rtionship between me and that person. That sort of thing."


    "Hmm. So you won''t date her unconditionally just because she''s cute. I see, I see. You''re a serious boy."


    "Shut up."


    The two boys being tossed about by Haruka''s teasing.


    "Kiyotaka-kun, d-do you have any ns for Christmas?"


    Out of the blue, Airi asked me that from beside me.


    "Uwa. Are you asking Kiyopon out, Airi? How bold~"


    "N-No, what''s not what I mean! It''s not what I mean, ok!?"


    "I mean, isn''t that it? Kiyopon just said he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet a while ago."


    "That''s not it, I mean, I wanted to know what you''re nning on doing. When you spend Christmas alone, I''m curious about what you do."


    A couple would certainly go for a date or two. But I''m curious how a single person would spend the day.


    "I see, that''s true. Miyachi''s got his club but what''s Yukimu~ going to do?"


    "I''ll be studying. If we''re promoted to ss C by the 3rd semester we won''t just be doing the chasing, we''ll have a position to keep. As long as there are many students in our ss who aren''t very bright, I''d like to make sure we stay ahead even if it''s just in the written exams."


    The right person in the right ce. He seems to want to contribute in the area he shines the brightest in. Looks like he''s gotten more confident in himself through helping Haruka and Akito study.


    "I don''t think I''d able to put that much effort into studying. I''ll leave it to you, Keisei."


    "You may leave it to me but even if we graduate as ss A, you''ll still be self-destructing if you don''t put in effort in whatever path you choose to walk."


    Keisei scolds him about how rising to ss A alone isn''t good enough.


    "You''re right, I guess so. If I don''t improve myself, I''ll just copse right after."


    "But then wouldn''t that diminish the value of graduating as ss A?"


    Despite understanding, from Akira''s perspective, that gives rise to a certain dissatisfction.


    By the time you graduate as ss A, everyone in it would already possess skills befitting the title. I wonder if that''s the assumption this school is going with. I can''t say anything at this point though.


    "And what about Kiyopon, who Airi is interested in? Are you going to be alone on Christmas?"


    "That''s right. Got nothing special in mind. I think I''ll just coop up in my room?"


    "Christmas''s just another holiday, right?"


    The closing ceremony''s on the 22nd of December. Christmas is right around the corner.


    "Fu...fufu"


    Watching us, Airi startedughing quietly for some reason. She desperately tried to stifle herughter but she didn''t quite seed.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "S-Sorry. No, I''m just...happy so Iughed."


    "You''re happy so youughed?"


    Haruka and the others tilted their heads as though they don''t quite get it. By the time I realized, tears are already slightly welling up in Airi''s eyes.


    "I''ve never had this much fun before. I''m very happy right now."


    Airi voiced her honest feelings she had kept bottled up inside her.


    "It''s just meaningless chatter though."


    "I''m fine with that. Because I wanted to talk like this with everyone."


    "I don''t really get it but that''s fine then. I''m also having fun."


    Haruka concluded. And then the topic changed once again.


    "We''re already here. Why don''t get eat dinner together?"


    No objections came forth and so we decided to move as a group. And that''s when I spoke to everyone.


    "I''m off to the toilet. Why don''t you guys go ahead?"


    "Then we''ll wait here."


    "No, it''s going to be crowded at this hour. It''s more efficient to go ahead and queue up. I''ll leave the seats to you."


    Everyone seemed convinced and so they headed to the Keyaki Mall restaurant. This is a situation that can unfold only because Airi''s be capable of acting without me being there.


    Concluding that I''m off to the toilet, Komiya followed Akito and the others. After seeing off the group plus Komiya, I started walking in the direction opposite to the toilet.


    And I approached a lone girl who sat where we had been chatting.


    "May I have a moment?"


    I called out to the girl sitting on a one-seater chair. She''s ss A''s Kamuro. She''s fiddling with her phone and seemingly not aware of my presence, she remained rigid and made no move.


    "I''m talking to you."


    I spoke to her again.


    "...me? What?"


    Looking up, she made it seem like she just noticed my presence now. I took a few steps forward and sat on a different one-seater chair.


    A prickly sort of atmosphere settled in between us.


    "You''ve been tailing me recently. Do you have business with me?"


    "Huh? What the hell are you saying?"


    "On the way back after school yesterday. Keyaki Mall two days ago. Keyaki Mall four days ago. The way back six days ago. The way back seven days ago. Quite a lot of coincidences, wouldn''t you say?"


    I turned the screen of my phone towards the girl and went through a slideshow of pictures.


    "That, but when..."


    I had secretly snapped pictures of her tailing me.


    "As someone who''s tailing me, you can''t afford to look at me when I''m turning in your direction. It''s understandable that you wouldn''t notice me snapping photos of you in that window."


    "What if I''m tailing you? Got a problem with that?"


    "Not really. It''s not like I''m being directly harmed by it or anything. I''m not really nning on asking you to stop."


    "Exactly, right? It''s just a coincidence."


    "But what do you think your boss will think if she finds out about this?"


    "Boss? What the hell are you talking about? Been watching too many movies?"


    "Then I suppose I''ll report this to Sakayanagi. That you aren''t up to par as a tail."


    "...hold on a minute."


    As I put my hands on the armrest and moved to stand up, Kamuro stopped me. Just from that attitude alone, I can tell she''s not particrly happy about this situation.


    "You''re quite devoted to Sakayanagi. Day after day you''re made to follow me for long periods of time and you still do your job properly. You two must be close."


    "You must be joking. There''s no way I''d actually want to obey that kind of person."


    "No need to lie. As a matter of fact, you''re spending your precious student life doing something as boring as tailing someone. That''s something you''d only do because you trust in and respect Sakayanagi."


    "Absolutely not. I''d cut all ties with her now if I could."


    Intensely spitting that out, Kamuro seemed irritated.


    "Then why do you obey Sakayanagi?"


    "Doesn''t matter why, right?"


    "If you''re not doing it out of goodwill then that must mean she''s grabbed you by your weakness."


    "...what are you trying to say?"


    "I''ll report the clumsy nature of her tailing to Sakayanagi. If I do that, your inability to act as her arms and legs will be exposed and that weakness of yours she''s grabbed hold of maye to affect youter."


    "So you''re threatening me. You''re threatening me too."


    ''Too'', huh? Looks like Sakayanagi''s not just using Kamuro, she''s also grabbed hold of some weakness of hers. I just asked her a leading question but to think she''d fall for the bait this hard.


    "What''s with you? Isn''t it strange that Sakayanagi''s targeting you?"


    "Don''t know. I haven''t a clue."


    It appears Kamuro doesn''t know about Sakayanagi''s true intentions either. I''ve obtained at least one answer.


    "You''re the ss D student Ryuuen''s looking for, right? That''s the only thing thates to mind."


    "What''ll you do then?"


    I did not deny it. In the first ce, since Sakayanagi knows about my past, it doesn''t matter how I try to cover it up anyways.


    "You''re threatening me but if I ever feel like it, I can also tip Ryuuen off."


    "I thought I''d threaten you but you''re threatening me in return, huh? Then let''s do this."


    I offered Kamuro a proposal.


    "Feel free to tail me anytime. I won''t speak out. And I don''t report it back to Sakayanagi either. Let''s say in exchange for that, you won''t tell anyone other than Sakayanagi about me."


    "A give-and-take exchange?"


    "I don''t think it''s a bad deal."


    "...that''s for sure. I''m not interested in Ryuuen either."


    It appears Kamuro''s agreed, since she nodded and stood up.


    "I''m going back now. I''m tired."


    Saying that, Kamuro went straight for Keyaki Mall''s exit.


    "Must be quite a troublesome weakness that''s being held against her."


    But thanks to this, careless interruptions will no longer ur.


    I suppose for the time being, I should settle for this. My identity being leaked to Ryuuen by an unexpected source. Those misgivings appear to have beenid to rest.

 Chapter 270 - 02: Notice of Parting and Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 02: Notice of Parting and Reunion</h4>


    "Damn it, who the hell do they think they are?"


    Sudou, entering the ssroom while grumbling, passed by his own seat and appoached Horikita. I could tell he''s furious from that expression of his.


    "Listen, Suzune."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Horikita yed along, no longer able to ignore him now that he''se up to her.


    "It''s those ss C guys or more like, it''s Ryuuen. They''ve been tailing me since morning. They even blocked my way when I was walking down the corridor. I''m really getting pissed off."


    "You haven''t gotten physical with them or used any sort of violentnguage against them, have you?"


    As Horikita lightly red at him, Sudou immediately denied it.


    "Of course not. I ignored the cancer and came here."


    "I see. Looks like you followed my instructions to the letter."


    The most important thing is that he hasn''t caused any problems so far.


    "By the way, what do you mean instructions?"


    I asked Sudou.


    "Suzune told me to just ignore something if I know I won''t be able to handle it properly."


    That''s good advice. Rebuking Sudou poorly will just add fuel to the fire. That''s why having Sudou put up with it even if it ends up stressing him out is the best course of action.


    "Well, I guess maybe I bumped into their shoulders on my way through. The guys from the other sses should also know I just got caught up in it so it should be fine, right?"


    "That''s right, surely even they won''t use that against you."


    After all, they already got the school and the student council involved once and caused an uproar. It would be a different story if he threw a punch but just forcing his way through should be fine.


    "So? What did they say to you?"


    "They called me an idiot and a monkey, childish names like that. They were picking a fight."


    Bang. He punched his own palm to let off some steam. I wonder if this is a continuation of their actions at the archery club yesterday.


    "Akito also...Miyake also had the ss C guys stuck to him during his club activities."


    "Miyake-kun too? They''re being very active these days."


    "What do you think their goal is? Are they trying to cause another incident like the one they used against me?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t say anything at this point. But I''ll think of a countermeasure. Even if they approach you again like this, be sure to not get physical."


    "I get it. I won''t break our promise. I won''t do anything even if they start throwing punches."


    Sudou''s words now carry considerable weightpared to thest time he quarrelled with ss C. It''s precisely because she understood this that Horikita honestly epted them.


    After satisfactorily concluding his report, Sudou returned to his seat and casually struck up a conversation with Ike and the others. Watching that, Horikita said.


    "I wonder if Sudou-kun''s finally be a well-adjusted person."


    "Yeah, his manner of speech is still somewhat rough around the edges but it should be within the range of eptability."


    "Looks like it''s necessary for him to take the next step too."


    After saying that, Horikita took a notebook in hand and started writing on it with a pen.


    "What do you mean by the next step?"


    I tried to peek but Horikita immediately closed the notebook.


    "That''s still a far off topic. Right now, what we should be focusing on isn''t Sudou-kun and his troubles."


    She quietly added that we cannot afford to be focusing on him alone. I don''t know what''s going on in her head but I couldn''t care less. Recently, Horikita''s been acting after thinking things through more and more.


    It''s probably because she''s gradually be capable ofmunicating with Sudou, Hirata and the others.


    "Still, Ryuuen-kun''s being rather active. It''s still right after the Paper Shuffle and I figured he''d keep a low profile for a bit longer. I wonder if this means he''s plotting something again right off the bat?"


    "But isn''t that strange? It''s not like there''s a special exam going on right now or anything."


    "Looking back, exams aren''t the only asions he''s used to attack us. Like attacking Sudou-kun for instance. And it seems he''s also done something to Ichinose-san and ss B unrted to the exams too. He seems to like doing things outside the box that doesn''t involve fighting over points."


    Don''t you already know that without having to ask each and every time? As though asking me that, she looks over at me. Of course, I shrugged it off by ying dumb.


    "But I wonder what he''s after this time."


    "Do you really not know? Or are you faking it?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    "He''s looking for the mastermind controlling ss D from the shadows. And in order to do that, he''s begun making moves without care for the consequences."


    "In other words, he''s looking for you?"


    When I said that, she gave me an intense re.


    "Using me as your cloak of invisibility will no longer work on Ryuuen-kun."


    Horikita continued seriously without humoring me.


    "What''s your basis for saying that?"


    "If, like all the others, he still thinks I''m the one moving the pieces then it would be strange if he didn''t approach me directly. But this time, he''s done nothing to me."


    All this time, Ryuuen''s been obsessed with Horikita but it looks like this is no longer the case.


    "Isn''t that a matter of perspective? Doesn''t that just mean the strategy you used during Paper Shuffle is effective beyond imagination? You could interpret this as him being indecisive about messing up his attack, right? He may be trying to remove the obstacles in the way of his objective first."


    "I wonder about that. I don''t think of it that way though. I should say he lost his interest in me."


    "Does this mean you weren''t all that unhappy about Ryuuen''s interest in you?"


    "That''s not what I mean. Do you want me to kick you?"


    "I don''t want to be kicked."


    I immediately denied it because she''s the type to actually kick you.


    "Isn''t it just that this ss''s shadow leader stupidly attracted his attention?...feel free to brush it off but do you really want me to say any more than this here?"


    Even if it''s just before the start of homeroom when all the students have already taken their seats, including Kushida, and there''s no one to eavesdrop on our conversation, it''s still not something we should be discussing here.


    "Still, you''vee to understand Ryuuen pretty well. Ahh no, I''m not teasing you this time."


    Since she started ring at me again, I panicked and added that.


    "His modus operandi is basically the same thing. Regardless of sess or failure, he repeatedly uses simr methods to fight. If he attacks me over and over, it''s natural I''d end up learning from it even if I don''t want to. That''s why she---that''s why I predicted he''d use Kushida-san during Paper Shuffle. Of course, I don''t even need to say that it would be ideal if that didn''t happen though....."


    No one wants a fellow ssmate to turn traitor. If Kushida hadn''t betrayed the ss, then we might not have had to struggle this hard in our exams. That''s what Horikita thinks.


    But let''s think it through. It''s precisely because there''s an internal threat like Kushida present among us that Ryuuen let his guard down.


    If he didn''t have a pawn he could act through, he probably would''ve thought of a different strategy. As a result, for better or for worse, Kushida helped narrow down the enemy''s attack pattern.


    "It''s not the only miscalction but during the Paper Shuffle, I had every intention of outsmarting Ryuuen-kun."


    "Isn''t that what actually happened?"


    "Yes. That''s why someone from ss C may be expelled through neglecting their studies. That''s why I thought but I suppose that was naive of me to think that."


    If you can get your hands on theplete questions and answers then there''s no need for you to study. That''s why it wouldn''t have been strange for expulsions to ur within ss C due to them having let their guard down.


    That''s probably what she meant. Keisei and the others also thought the same. As I thought, everyone''s on the same page here.


    "It''s probably because ss C also has smart people in it. It would be urate to assume they yed a support role unlike Ryuuen."


    "I suppose so. If they''re putting in effort behind the scenes then that''s something worth praising."


    After all, Ryuuen seems very eager to get to the person lurking behind Horikita. If it''s for the sake of doing that, he won''t shrink back even if it means attracting the attention of the school. I felt that sort of determination from his actions.


    "I suppose his persistent attacks will only intensify from now on."


    "This has nothing to do with me. Because it''s your role to bear the full brunt of it."


    "I know that. Being forcibly dragged out by you seems to be my fate."


    "I''m surprised you''re so epting of it."


    "Because there''s no other choice but to ept it. You''re not going to draw back now, are you?"


    Optimism is a good thing. In the first ce, Horikita''s got potential. If she can only achievemunication skills on par with Hirata, she will be an existence worthy of her current image.


    "So---do you have a strategy in mind?"


    "For what?"


    "I''m asking you whether or not you have a countermeasure against Ryuuen-kun''s search. If we don''t execute our strategy now then things will go past the point of no return."


    So Horikita''s worried about my true identity being revealed. But that''s unnecessary concern.


    "I have nothing in mind."


    "There you go again..."


    She sighed deeply and openly showed irritation at me not telling her anything.


    "Then I''ll change the topic a bit. Are you still participating in those meetings?"


    "Those? Are you talking about Keisei and the others? Is there a problem with that?"


    "I don''t think it''s a very useful group. In the first ce, it was a group formed because the subjects Hasebe-san and Miyake-kun are bad at necessitated it, right? Now that the exam is over, hasn''t that group be unnecessary?"


    "I''m not thinking in terms of how useful it is. It''s veryfortable and I like being with them."


    Horikita''s always been about aiming for ss A and that''s all there is to it with her.


    Since I never held much interest in it from the beginning, there''s really no point in me keeping in touch with Horikita all that much.


    If, by any chance, Horikita gives up on the ss conflict and then talks to me then I would be able to interact with her the same way I interact with Keisei and the others.


    "...you will cooperate with me, won''t you?"


    "I am. To the best of my ability."


    She doesn''t seem very convinced though.

 Chapter 271 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Morning lessons are over and it''s now lunch break.


    As I thought about inviting Akito and Keisei over for lunch, my neighbour looked over at me.


    "What? Surely you''re not going to continue this morning''s topic, are you?"


    "No. I have a request to make."


    "I''ll pass if it''s a troublesome one."


    "I won''t deny that it''s a troublesome one but it won''t take long."


    Horikita said that and then retrieved a book from inside her bag.


    "Didn''t you sayst week that you wanted to read this?"


    She ced the book, which had the seal of the library on it, on the desk.


    "''Farewell, My Lovely'', huh?"


    A masterpiece by Raymond Chandler.


    I''ve been interested in it for a while now and I''ve gone to the library several times already but for some reason, this book seems to be very popr here since it''s always on loan. I had pretty much given up on it, seeing no other choice but to purchase it.


    "I''m impressed you managed to borrow it. By any chance, are you going to lend it to me?"


    I imagine someone else will borrow it the moment it''s returned. In order to ensure I get my hands on it, it''s best to get it straight from the hands of thest person to borrow it even if it''s slightly underhanded.


    "If you want me to. Also, by the way, today''s the return date. That''s why it would be great if you could head over the library, return it and then borrow it yourself."


    "Are you delegating this to me because returning it is a bother?"


    "Even if I return it myself, you''re going to have to be present there at the library anyway, right? On the contrary, I think this is the right call to make in terms of efficiency."


    She has a point. This would only relieve Horikita of the burden of having to return it herself. You need your student card to borrow a book and it''s impossible for me to borrow it in someone else''s name. On the other hand, you don''t need anything to return the book.


    "Of course, if you refuse then I''ll just have to head over to the library and return it myself. But I won''t know when this popr and in-demand book will fall into your hands again though. I don''t mind having to waste my time heading over to the library."


    But that''s inefficient, isn''t it? That''s the sort of unrelenting pressure I feel battering me. I wonder if this is Horikita''s kindness towards someone wanting to read the book like me.


    "...alright. I''ll happily ept it."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After saying that, Horikita handed the book over to me.


    "I don''t mind when you go as long as you do it today during either lunch break or after school. But do make sure to do it. If I get an overdue notice, you''ll be taking responsibility for it."


    "I know that."


    I''ve never borrowed a book from the library before but I understand the process itself. Borrowing is free of charge but you''ll have private points deducted if you''re overdue. That''s how it works.


    "Strike while the iron is hot. I''m going now."


    This would put Horikita at ease too and it''s better this way not prolonging this troublesome matter.

 Chapter 272 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    The library at the start of the lunch break is surprisingly empty. Since food is prohibited inside the library, we can''t use it as a ce to have our meals.


    Right now, it appears only a few people are present so it looks like I''ll be able to go through the process of returning the book smoothly.


    "I''m already here so I might as well borrow another book..."


    Whether I borrow one book or two books, the trouble of returning them will be the same either way after all. Before I return the book, I suppose I''ll look for a book I''m interested in reading.


    While holding ''Farewell, My Lovely'' in one hand, I went over to the Mystery corner. Since it''s going to be this way, I might as well borrow one or two detective themed books. It would best if I could borrow another one of Raymond Chandler''s.


    Upon arriving at the Mystery corner, I spotted a lone female student. Struggling to reach out with her arms to retrieve a book that''s ced higher on the bookshelf than her height. The book is located at this strange height where one moment it seems like she''d be able to reach it yet being unable to reach it the next moment.


    Since it appeared as though she''d be able to reach it, she seems reluctant to use the step stool provided. I suppose it''s like this whether you''re a boy or a girl.


    The book she''s trying to grab hold of is ''Wuthering Heights'' by Emily Bronte. It''s a novel written by the Bronte sisters and is well-known in the literary world. No, while the synopsis alone may make it seem like a mystery, the actual genre of it would have to be romance, wouldn''t it?


    I then reached out to grab the book "Wuthering Heights", which the girl was also trying to reach.


    "I may have done something unnecessary but..."


    At that moment, I realized that I recognized the female student beside me.


    "You''re ss C''s..."


    Shiina Hiyori.


    She was a student who appeared together with Ryuuen before us a while ago.


    After quietly looking at my face, it seems she also simrly recognized me.


    "If I recall you''re...Ayanokouji-kun, was it?" she asked.


    It seems she''s remembered my name. Considering the strange manner of contact we''ve made with each other I suppose it was inevitable.


    "Yeah. For now here..."


    I handed her the book.


    "Thank you very much."


    "Do you like it? Bronte"


    "Personally, I neither like nor dislike anything. But the book was in the wrong ce, genre wise, so I just thought to return it to its proper position." she replied.


    "I see."


    It seems she was trying to do the same thing I was.


    "By the way, the book you have with you...is ''Farewell, My Lovely'' right? That''s a masterpiece." she told me.


    And with that, it seemed something lit up in Shiina''s eyes.


    "I managed to borrow it from a friend today."


    "You''re certainly in luck then, it seems Raymond Chandler is very popr amongst the 2nd-year students and there''s been a battle over this book for a while. I''ve been wanting to read it for a while now, but I wasn''t able to find it here today either." she continued.


    "I seem to have done something bad. Monopolizing it." I replied to her.


    "I don''t mind. I''ve read it before after all. And besides, while looking for that book, I was blessed to run into another one. It seems the library in this school has arge collection of books. I might graduate before I could read them all."


    She said while holding the Bronte book in her hands and slightly smiling.


    "I see, that might be so."


    There is indeed arge amount of books stored here. Even if you don''t read one particr book, you can easily kill time in here.


    "Sorry for disturbing you."


    This is a valuable lunch break. She came here instead of eating lunch, she''s surely unwilling to let a student from another ss bother her during this time. And so I decide to leave.


    "Umm...are you looking for another book to borrow by any chance? If it''s only about looking for a book to borrow, I would be d to lend a hand. Since you''re already here, wouldn''t you rather borrow another book?"


    Shiina asks me as she stops me from leaving.


    "I thought I''d leave it for another time---what are you doing?" I asked her.


    Shiina had already taken her eyes off me and was looking around in the mystery corner of the library.


    "Have you already read the Dorothy L. Sayers series?" she asks me.


    "No. I''ve read Christie, but not Dorothy yet."


    "If so---how about "Whose Body?" I rmend it. Also the Lord Peter series, if you read one of it you''ll surely want toplete the series too."


    Saying that, she pulled the books off the shelves and presented them to me.


    "Umm."


    The sudden development left me bewildered. I was left uncertain of how to respond to her.


    "I''m sorry for speaking out like this, did I annoy you?" she asks me.


    I was not particrly interested, but I also was not going to refuse her here. And besides, borrowing a book is free anyways so I suppose I''ll go along.


    "Sorry. I was a bit surprised right now. But since I''m already here I''ll borrow them I guess." I told her.


    "If you''d like--"


    I don''t know what she meant by this, but Shiina faced me with a happy expression and asked.


    "I don''t think it''s lunchtime just yet. If you''re ok with me...would you like to eat together with me?" she asks me.


    "Eh?"


    From rmending books, to a development I did not expect. Rather than a chance encounter, I should assume she received instructions to do this from Ryuuen.


    Whether I refuse or ept her invitation, the impression Shiina would gain of me is the same. Whatever path I choose, I would inevitably be marked as gray by her.


    "There''s no one in ss C who likes reading novels, so I have no one I could talk to."


    Perhaps she just could not stand by silence, but Shiina said that to me.


    "This won''t be a problem? Right now ss C is in an uproar looking for someone from ss D right? I think I''m being counted as one of the suspects here."


    Shiina probably heard I''m the one behind Karuizawa and Horikita and is likely trying to confirm it. If not, the chances of running into me here are infinitely low. It''s extremely likely she was sent to make contact with me here.


    In a sense, she''s an even creepier existence than Ryuuen.


    Because to me, Shiina Hiyori is apletely unknown quantity. I haven''t even noticed her in the previous exams.


    I''m sure I could dig up some information on her by using Karuizawa, but now that she''s being targeted by Ryuuen that option is off the table. Since I only have a smallmunity of people I can use, I don''t possess the means to investigate Shiina at the moment.


    Keisei and Haruka, of course, are not useful for gathering information on other sses. I could use Hirata, but he''s more or less neutral. And since I still don''t know how Hirata feels about me, or how he views me, I don''t want to rely on him for this. At least not with this timing.


    "Please don''t worry. I was only making a move formally for Ryuuen-kun. From the start, I was never interested in things like conflict anyways. Or is it a problem for you to talk to me?"


    "No. If there''s no problem on your end, I have none either."


    "That''s a relief, I would hate for sses to fight each other over such trivial things like that. I believe making friends is the most important thing."


    It can''t be helped. The school system was set up like this from the beginning. And besides, most of the students still interact with each other as usual.


    Since Hirata and Kushida seem to be especially popr, they will simply break through your personal walls to make ''friends''.


    "Shall we leave then? It seems time is passing us by."


    I then nced at the clock in the library.


    "Please let me finish borrowing this book first."


    Who would have expected that I would have this kind of development in the library?

 Chapter 273 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    The two of us headed over to the cafeteria.


    As 20 minutes have already passed since the start of the lunch break, it''s already crowded with a lot of students. But a lot of the students there appear to have finished their meals as there weren''t many of them lining up at the ticket machine.


    I chose the daily special but here''s the problem. Shiina appears to be unable to choose, her fingers waving about in front of the buttons.


    "Please wait..."


    I waited patiently for about two minutes after being told that. Looks like she finally made up her mind and chose the same meal I did.


    "I got a bit indecisive there."


    "It''s fine, it''s not like there''s anyone lining up behind us."


    Right afterwards, two set meals were ced on the counter. Shiina seems to be having trouble holding the tray with the meal on it since she brought her schoolbag along with her to the cafeteria.


    "Isn''t the bag getting in the way? I''ll carry it."


    "No, I can''t possibly ask you to do something that troublesome..."


    "It''s ok, tripping while holding that tray would be far more troublesome."


    "Sorry..."


    As she apologetically handed the bag over to me, I took it in hand and actually found it rather heavy. I wonder if it''s got textbooks in it.


    "It''s heavy, isn''t it? Thank you."


    Avoiding the crowds as much as possible, we found empty seats and sat down facing one another. And we then btedly began eating our lunch slowly.


    "Do you usually eat here at the cafeteria?"


    "No. I normally buy my lunch at the convenience store in the morning and I usually eat in the ssroom. Do youe here often, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Convenience store food isn''t very delicious. I suppose nothing beats food fresh out of the oven."


    It saves you the trouble plus it''s worth the effort too.


    Shiina then picked up the food with her chopsticks and brought it to her mouth in a very dignified manner. I observed her movements in admiration. The way she handles her chopsticks is exceedingly elegant.


    "Hmm, I see...the school cafeteria''s food is certainly delicious. I''ll make sure to keep it in mind."


    "Could it be that this is your first time eating here?"


    "I suppose the cat''s out of the bag?"


    "I''ve been thinking that since we were at the ticket machine, that perhaps you haven''t....."


    We''re already at the end of our second semester and students who haven''t made use of the cafeteria are a rare breed.


    "I''ve been curious about it for a while now but once you lose that initial trigger to go then you just end up procrastinating, don''t you? I thought this is as good a chance as any so I mustered up my courage toe."


    Somehow, I do understand her feelings. You do need a fair bit of courage to show up at a ce you normally don''t go to. You don''t know how you''re supposed to act there so you end up hesitating.


    Your own feelings of not wanting to show the people who go there regrly how out of your depth you are would end up stopping you. I also had my reservations about buying drip coffee from the convenience store at first.


    Because I wasn''t sure I would be able to smoothly make coffee from a coffee cup with nothing but ice in it. But in the majority of cases, you''ll find that it''s nothing that difficult once you try it out.


    "Then that means this could be the trigger for you toe here from now on."


    "Yes."


    Afterwards, we talked a bit while finishing our lunch.


    Since we are theters here, most of the students eating lunch here have already finished up and left. Of course, there are students here and there who have stayed behind to have a chat or to take their time eating.


    "I''d like to continue where we left off at the library. If it''s not a bother, would you please read this?"


    Saying that, Shiina ces something on the table.


    Don. A heavy sound you wouldn''t have expected from it at first nce resounded.


    "Have you read any of these books before, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    She just took four books out of her bag. No wonder it''s so heavy.


    William Irish and Ellery Queen as well as Lawrence Block and Isaac Asimov.


    "You''ve got good taste....."


    These are all mystery novels, masterpieces of old.


    "You can tell?"


    "I''m also a fan of the mystery genre."


    "I see."


    Shiina happilyughs while bringing her hands together. And that''s when I realized something was off about the books.


    "These aren''t from the library, are they?"


    "They''re all mine. I''m carrying them around in case I meet someone who shares my interest in them one day so I can lend it to them. It was only a book at first but before I found someone like that, they just kept piling up."


    "Is that so?"


    This girl''s got a few screws loose.


    "Please don''t hold back, take whichever one you like."


    "Then...I suppose I''ll go with Ellery Queen since I haven''t read that one yet."


    "Please do."


    If this is her putting up an act, then it''s one hell of an act but I don''t really feel that from her. I can only imagine these actions of hers to be because she genuinely loves books.


    But I''ve made a strange connection in a strange ce. Of course, I should be on my guard if this is a trap that ss C is setting up but I think it''s safe to say this matter is aplete coincidence.


    I promised to return it to her at ater date just as the bell signalling the end of our lunch break rang.

 Chapter 274 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    After school, I got contacted as usual through our group chat.


    [Come to Keyaki Mall if you can. The usual ce.]


    A casual message from Haruka. The moment I tried to reply with my phone, a verbal sword from the neighbor came flying at me.


    "That grinning face of yours is giving me the creeps."


    "Whose?"


    "Yours. You do have some self-awareness, right? Even without me having to point it out?"


    "I can at least say with confidence that I wasn''t grinning."


    Because I don''t remember the corners of my mouth curving upwards.


    "Is it just that you''re even more serious than I am or perhaps you''re ying dumb.....? I''m talking about your inner self."


    Apparently Horikita can tell that I''m overjoyed at having a friend send me a chat message.


    "You''re fitting right in, aren''t you?"


    And with a throwaway remark like that, Horikita took her bag in hand and walked off alone.


    "I was grinning, huh?"


    Of course, I''ll admit it doesn''t feel bad to be contacted like this by a friend but if the conclusion you draw from that is that I was ''grinning'' then it''s not something Horikita should be celebrating.


    Does she really want to remain a loner that badly...?


    I quickly wrapped things up and left the ssroom. If we were a normal group, we could''ve headed to our destination while chatting the whole way there but for a group like ourscking a driving force, that''s not quite possible.


    We only gather when there are people willing to meet up. When I arrived at our usual spot at Keyaki Mall, everyone had already assembled.


    "Akito, what about your club activities?"


    "...I''m skipping today''s."


    "Looks like the ss C guys showed up at the archery club again. From what I can tell, they haven''te to blows with anyone though....."


    Apparently there''s been a quarrel there.


    "I told my seniors I wasn''t quite feeling it and that I''ll be taking a break. Our club''s quite lenient, you see."


    Even if he is taking a break, this deration is just far too honest. Well, I suppose if he used the excuse that he''s not feeling well then he wouldn''t be able to show up here after all.


    "We seriously need to put an end to ss C''s reckless actions. At this rate, it''s even harming our club activities."


    "What about discussing this with our teacher?"


    Haruka offered. But Akito shook his head.


    "Nothing you can do if the only thing you''re going to say is that you''re being watched by ss C. It''d be a different story if they intruded on a private area but they''re free to visit the archery club."


    Even if that''s mostly a lie, they''re still free toe have a look as many times as they want.


    "I guess so. ss C''s really giving us grief, aren''t they? Ahh, speaking of ss C, I saw it, I saw it. How detestable, Boss~"


    Saying anachronistic words like that, Haruka elbowed me in the ribs.


    "You saw? What?"


    "What do you mean ''what''? I''m talking about Kiyopon eating together with Shiina-san from ss C."


    ...I see. I guess she spotted us in the cafeteria. Even though it''s a spacious area, there weren''t many people left by then so it''s not really strange.


    "I''ll have you know Airi''s been worried about that ever since to the point she''s been spilling her rice all over the ce."


    "Wah?! You promised you wouldn''t talk about that, Haruka-chan!"


    "Really? Then let''s pretend that didn''t happen just now."


    Of course, the brain isn''t really configured to forget things that easily. But with this, I''ve managed to catch on. That the reason she had us gather here today is, without a doubt, because she wanted to discuss this.


    "Right before Christmas? Could it be ast minute romance?"


    "Really, Kiyotaka? I didn''t figure you for the worldly type though."


    Almost as if he''s slightly angered by that, Keisei said so.


    "Naive. You''re way too naive, Yukimu~. All roads lead to romance for a boy and a girl. Also, ''worldly type'' is such ame thing to say. Teenagers these days go at a much faster pace than you''re imagining."


    "What do you mean ''faster''? We''re still in our 1st year of high school, you know."


    "Look here, experiencing romance for the first time in your 1st year of high school is already considered toote. Back when I was in elementary school, some of my ssmates were already dating middle schoolers and high schoolers."


    Keisei''s jaw dropped at Haruka''s shocking deration and he was left dumbfounded.


    "I-I''ve never heard that before."


    "That just means you never paid any attention to your surroundings, Yukimu~. Most girls aren''t interested in a childish ssmate after all."


    I don''t think you can really apply this logic to elementary school students but that could just be both Keisei and Icking experience in worldly matters. But I must make a correction where one needs to be made.


    "Sorry to rain on your parade but there''s no such thing going on with me."


    "Really? You sure you''re not just trying to avoid the embarrassment?"


    "S-See? I told you but you wouldn''t believe me, Haruka-chan."


    "I had some business at the library during lunch break. I just happened to run into Shiina there by coincidence. I think it''s probably the same as Akito being watched by Ishizaki and the others at his club. She asked me a variety of things too. I didn''t want to turn her down and end up attracting more unwanted attention..."


    By going along with the flow of the conversation like this, it makes me sound more credible. Besides, it''s not really a lie.


    Even though our encounter was a coincidence, it''s still highly possible she was trying to sound me out there.


    "So you''ve finally been marked too, Ayanokouji. Does that Ryuuen guy really hate the idea of being overtaken by ss D that much?"


    Akito resentfully said, aware now that he''s not the only one affected by this. But Keisei began to consider this tailing problem from a different angle.


    "No, that may not be the case. You''ve heard the recent rumors about there being a mastermind behind ss D too, right? I didn''t give it much thought until now but that may be the reason why Ryuuen''s tailing us. Ayanokouji, what exactly did Shiina ask you anyways?"


    "You''re exactly right, Keisei. She probably thought I''d be an easy target for conversation since I was alone. She talked about a variety of different topics too but she questioned me quite a bit about the mastermind and such."


    "I-I see, so that''s how it is. So it wasn''t a date or anything."


    Airi pats herself on the chest in relief after learning it''spletely unrted to that.


    "But I didn''t have a clue so I couldn''t really answer no matter how many times she asked me. To be honest, it was really tough."


    "Still, you seemed to be having fun though?"


    "I can''t just openly act displeased now, can I? She is still a colleague, for the record."


    Haruka still seems suspicious of me but Keisei immediately changed the topic.


    "Leaving aside the romance that Haruka''s talking about, the things ss C''s been saying are worrying. I do feel bad about eavesdropping but it looks like Sudou also got caught up in it and asked Horikita for advice."


    Looks like he overheard the conversation with Sudou this morning.


    "What about you? Are you okay, Keisei?"


    Keisei seemed contemtive in response to Akito''s concern.


    "So far nothing''s happened yet. Directly, that is. But I''d be lying if I said there''s nothing I''m worried about."


    As though reminiscing, Keisei told us about what''s been on his mind.


    "These days, I''ve been crossing paths with ss C students more than usual. I didn''t pay it any heed but they were all Ryuuen''sckeys. It may be that I''m also being targeted."


    The probability of that being the case is likely extremely high.


    "I see...but they haven''t done anything to me though?"


    She reservedly raised her hand as though she doesn''t recall anything.


    "Same."


    Haruka also raised her hand like Airi did. One wouldn''t normally think they''re being tailed. All the more so because none of it is conspicuous.


    "Maybe we just haven''t realized it like Keisei and someone might actually be tailing us."


    "Ehh~ That''s what you''d call a stalker, right? Creepy."


    Naturally, having a boy target a girl like this would lead to various problems. In this case, Ryuuen may be making use of girls if he wants to perfect his strategy.


    "Being tailed, huh? That may be the case..."


    Hearing that, Akito covered his mouth with his hand and said as though he had remembered something.


    "The time I finish with my club activities and meet with you guys is oftente, right?"


    "Yeah. Usually around after 6 or 7?"


    "I''ve been feeling there were more ss C students around that would be normal. The other day when we met up at Keyaki Mall, Komiya was there. He''s here now too."


    Akito is the sharp one in our group, he''s got excellent observation skills.


    Haruka tried to look around but Akito stopped her.


    "Stop it. We don''t know what they''re after, it''s better not to react."


    I would''ve stopped her if Akito hadn''t done so first. It''s for the best if we avoid adding fuel to the mes as much as we can.


    "Creep."


    Haruka spitefully said while looking in the direction Komiya''s in without even trying to hide it.


    "So it''s really true? That ss D has a hidden mastermind?"


    Perhaps Haruka wasn''t taking it seriously, it appears she still has her doubts.


    "No use thinking about it, Haruka. Ryuuen''s got no qualms about lying. There''s no telling whether we''ve got someone like that or not."


    Akito said while denying the very premise of it. However, it looks like Keisei''s thinking about it from a different angle.


    "I''m sure Ryuuen''s thought it out. He''s having us tailed precisely because he believes there''s someone like that. But if so, then who could it be?"


    "Hmm? You think there''s someone like that?"


    "If not, then none of their actions would make sense."


    Akito didn''t seem too convinced.


    "That''s assuming there''s any meaning to the things Ryuuen thinks about."


    Perhaps because of their entanglements up until now, Akito seems doubtful of that.


    "What do you think, Kiyopon?"


    The question I expected toe flying at me, dide flying at me.


    "Regardless of whether or not a person like that exists, that''s probably the reason why they''re tailing us."


    After hearing all of our opinions, Haruka crossed her arms and spoke.


    "So we''re talking about someone who isn''t Horikita-san and whose actions have gotten us through the exams so far, right? Someone like Yukimu~ perhaps? He''s smart and as a matter of fact, he always tops our tests."


    "I did no such thing. I was only being swept along during the ind exam and the zodiac exam."


    Keisei sighs as though the topic is something pathetic.


    "Then perhaps Kouenji-kun? You know how his personality is but he''s top ss when ites to brains and brawns."


    "No way, Haruka. His personality is just like what you said. Do you really think he''s the type of person who''d make a move for the ss?"


    Hisck of teamwork is far beyond Horikita''s to the point it''s almost off the charts.


    "But maybe that''s just faked?"


    "You''re saying that absurd personality of his is just a front?"


    "Maybe his real personality is a calm, calcting schemer.....no?"


    Everyone shook their heads at once.


    "No way. He''s just whimsical."


    It''s precisely because they''ve known him for a long time now that they''re able to say with confidence that this is the sort of person Kouenji is.


    "Even leaving aside the personality issue, Kouenji being the mastermind is still very unlikely."


    Keisei added that as though he has proof of that.


    "He retired on the first day of the ind exam. In other words, he wouldn''t have been able to assess the situation one bit. If there''s a mastermind besides Horikita during the ind exam that it wouldn''t add up for him."


    "Ahh---I see. You''re rather persuasive, Yukimu~"


    "But this is just pure guesswork. And based on the premise that there is a mastermind like Ryuuen theorized. Besides, it''s only if the mastermind made a move in every exam so far. Even if they exist, they may not have gotten involved during the ind exam. It''s all guesswork, of course."


    "I see. That does sound right."


    "But I do think there''s a mastermind in our ss."


    "Why do you think so, Keisei?"


    Keisei continues speaking in response to the doubtful Akito.


    "Just a hunch. If I had to say then it would be because ss D''s been making much progress so far, I suppose."


    "But how could Ryuuen-kun tell that the mastermind isn''t Horikita-san?"


    Since no one knows the reason for that, the conversation stalled for a moment.


    "Maybe it''s Hirata-kun? If I recall, he got some advice from Horikita-san back during the ind exam."


    "Maybe it''s actually Hirata issuing orders behind the scenes, you mean?"


    "I don''t really think he''s that kind of guy though but I can''t rule it out either."


    Ultimately, it was Hirata who became the prime suspect.


    "But I''m sure Hirata''s also been marked by Ryuuen."


    "That sounds tough...maybe about 10 people or so have been marked?"


    Normally speaking, surveince at the hands of that many people would leave you with no room to rest. Just like how Ishizaki''s the one keeping an eye on Akito, Hirata is probably also being marked by someone else. But Hirata''s policy is that of non-intervention.


    I imagine he''d be considerate even of enemies that need to be defeated. And I haven''t had much contact with Hirata these days. It is a fact that freedom of movement is limited while Ryuuen''s in the middle of his investigation. No point in giving them what they want.


    "U-Um, Kiyotaka-kun."


    After hearing everyone out, Airi reservedly started speaking.


    "Hmm?"


    "Please don''t get angry but...could it be that the mastermind is actually Kiyotaka-kun?"


    At those words, the remaining three simultaneously turned to look at me.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I-I mean, umm...Kiyotaka-kun''s always calm and smart...and also dependable...also, I thought you''ve been giving Horikita-san a lot of advice, so..."


    "Were Kiyopon''s test scores any good?"


    "If I recall, they were neither good nor bad."


    Keisei pushes up his sses.


    I suppose it''s just in her nature, that remark of Airi''s probably has no malevolent intent behind it since she herself doesn''t know about the hidden affairs of the ss.


    "S-Sorry. I just, somehow, thought that...that maybe because of the advice you gave without realizing, Ryuuen-kun may be targeting you and I felt sad about that....."


    "Unfortunately, I''m the one always receiving advice from Horikita."


    "Well, I mean, Kiyopon does have a mysterious side to him. Adding the fact that he''s close to Horikita-san too, it wouldn''t be out of ce for him to seem suspicious."


    "That...might be the case. Maybe that''s also why Shiina directly confronted him."


    Akito, who has denied the existence of a mastermind so far, reached that conclusion.


    "There''s certainly reason to be suspicious of Ayanokouji. Even if there is no mastermind, just by being close to Horikita, it may give rise to doubts that there is a mastermind, right?"


    "If so, that''s disastrous for you, Kiyopon."


    "...you can say that again."


    "A thorough marking by Ryuuen based on a misunderstanding, huh? It''s annoying just thinking about it. If there''s anything troubling you, feel free to consult us, ok?"


    Akito said so while putting a hand on my shoulder.


    "Yeah. I''ll do that."


    But there''s no way this surveince is going to continue on forever. When there''s a good opportunity to do so, Ryuuen will definitely attack.

 Chapter 275 - 2 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 2 Part V</h4>


    The next day, after school, I sighed discreetly while rxing my stiff shoulders. The reason my shoulders are stiff would be the actions of a certain ssmate of mine whose actions I don''t quiteprehend.


    An unexpected visitor then came over to me without knowing a smidgen of my worries. Her skirt swaying slightly in the breeze, she stops in front of me.


    "Say, Ayanokouji-kun, are you free today?"


    The girl speaking to me is Satou from ss D.


    "If you''re okay with it, why don''t we have tea together on the way back?"


    She said so while twirling her hair like it''s pasta with a finger of her left hand.


    How should I put it...a rather bold, aggressive student is how I would have to describe her. This student, Satou, is acting almost like she''s confessed to me before. In other words, almost like an invitation to a date.


    The dweller beside me, Horikita, paid no heed and after packing her belongings, left the ssroom. But I can somehow sense the members of the Ayanokouji Group observing the situation.


    ''Why is a popr girl like Satou talking with Ayanokouji?'' Is probably what they''re thinking. Haruka, in particr, is interested in the circumstances of the other girls.


    "Yeah---"


    I don''t have any ns in mind for today. Our group assemblies aren''t mandatory either so that''s good too. The stares from the group members are worrying but that''s still trivial.


    "Was it bad timing?"


    Since I didn''t give an affirmative reply right away, Satou anxiously asked me.


    "Sorry, Satou. Today''s no good."


    I hesitated a bit but in the end, I turned her down. The reason for that is because my shoulders are feeling stiff.


    From morning until the end of school, I''ve been feeling unpleasant the whole day at the stare I received from time to time. Even now as I''m talking with Satou, that stare remains affixed on me.


    Chabashira-sensei stayed behind in the ssroom after school ended. She''s pretending to fill out paperwork but it''s obvious she''s been staring at me from time to time. Almost as though she wants to approach me.


    "I-I see. See youter then, Ayanokouji-kun."


    I feel bad for Satou''s disappointment but it''s just bad luck.


    As though to see Satou off, I walked out into the corridor to go back. And with this, the problem will be resolved...or rather, an immediate danger drew close right off the bat.


    Almost simultaneously, Chabashira-sensei left the ssroom and approached me. As I suspected, she must have some business with me. Looks like I made the right choice turning Satou down.


    I avoided the conspicuous corridor and headed over towards a staircase that leads to the entrance in a roundabout fashion.


    "...Ayanokouji."


    Since the crowd has thinned, Chabashira closed the distance and called out to me.


    "Do you have business with me?"


    "Yeah. Follow me. There''s something I need to tell you."


    "That''s a tall order. I''ve got an appointment with Horikita now."


    I made up an excuse to get out of this situation.


    "I don''t want to act carelessly as a teacher either, but circumstances are circumstances."


    Chabashira-sensei, who often doesn''t show emotion, now has an unusually vulnerable expression on her face.


    "I''ve got a bad feeling about this."


    "Unfortunately for you, you don''t have the right to refuse. It''s an extremely urgent matter."


    I don''t really want to follow her but I can''t afford to disobey a teacher either, I suppose. What little resistance I put up proved futile, so I ended up following Chabashira-sensei.


    We left the student area and finally arrived at this ce.


    "The reception office? What do you need to talk about that you brought me all the way here? It''s still too early for career consultation, right?"


    "You''ll understand soon enough."


    I tried making a joke but it doesn''t appear like she''s going to answer a student''s question.


    But rather than what''s beyond the door, I''m more curious about Chabashira-sensei.


    Forget calmness, she seems almost agitated. Even if the person behind that door is the person I think it is, her acting strange this tantly is still strange.


    It''d be a different story if it''s a teacher who''s usually like this but Chabashira-sensei doesn''t belong in that category. And without even realizing the doubts I''m harboring, Chabashira-sensei knocked on the door to the room.


    "Headmaster. I''ve brought Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun."


    Headmaster, huh? It should be someone a student like me would have no reason to interact with from enrollment until graduation.


    "Please enter."


    I heard a gentle voice, but a dignified one befitting his age. And Chabashira-sensei opened the door to the reception office.


    A man roughly in his 60s sat on a sofa. I''ve seen him several times both at the entrance ceremony and the end of semester ceremony but this man is, without a doubt, this school''s headmaster. But his expression is not aidback one but rather, I could see beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    And there''s one more person opposite him. I''m sure of it now. Of why I was called all the way out here.


    "Now then, the two of you can have your conversation.....you don''t mind, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    "I''ll be taking my leave so please feel free to take your time. If you''ll excuse me."


    The man sitting opposite the headmaster is in his 40s. Despite the fact that he''s clearly twice this man''s age, the headmaster acted in an extremely and thoroughly polite manner and left his territory as though he were fleeing.


    "Then I''ll also excuse myself....."


    Chabashira-sensei also bowed before the man and left alongside the headmaster.


    I didn''t overlook the fact that in thest look she gave me, she seemed worried.


    As the door closed, the only sound I can hear is the faint sound of the heating system. As I stood still without saying anything, the man quietly said.


    "How about you sit down. I''m meeting up with you of my own ord after all."


    It''s been one ye-, no...one and a half years since I''ve heard this man''s voice.


    His way of speaking and tone hasn''t changed at all. Not that I specifically wanted him to anyway.


    "I''m not nning on holding a long conversation that requires me to sit down, I have nned on meeting some friendster."


    "Friends? Don''t make meugh. You aren''t capable of such things."


    He hasn''t even seen how I live, yet still judges his statement to be true. Believing he is absolutely right, that''s typical of him.


    "Whether we talk together now or not will amount to nothing."


    "So I can assume that I got a favourable answer? If that''s so, there''s no need to talk anymore. I''m also busy and just got some time in-between toe after all."


    He didn''t pay me any attention while arriving at his conclusion.


    "I don''t know what the answer you want is."


    "I have prepared the papers for you to drop out. I was talking about it with the headmaster earlier. You just have to say "yes", then we can be done with it."


    He saw my intention to gloss it over and went directly to the main topic.


    "I see no reason why I should."


    "That may be so for you, but I do have some on my own"


    He looked at me for the first time.


    That sharp nce hasn''t withered, in fact, it has seemingly increased with his age.


    Pupils like sharpened de edges, like he could see thorough into the core. Many people have probably felt being assaulted by them. I took them right on.


    "You mean a parent, for now, ns on twisting the child''s wishes on his own ord?"


    "Parent you say? You have never recognised me as a parent."


    "Indeed."


    It''s suspicious whether this man has ever considered me his child in the first ce. It''s likely we only recognised ourselves as father and son on paper only. Doesn''t matter whether there is a blood rtion or not.


    "The point is, you were acting on your own ord. I ordered you to remain on standby."


    He threw out, forgetting to urge me to sit. Then he continued.


    "You defied my orders and entered this school. I''m ordering you to drop out immediately as a matter of fact."


    "Your orders were only valid inside the White Room only. Right now, I don''t need to listen to them anymore."


    It was simple logic. But of course he wouldn''t be satisfied with that.


    "You have be quite talkative sincest time I saw you. Influenced by this worthless school I see."


    Resting his cheek on his hand, the man looked at me like watching excrements.


    "Anyway, let me hear your reply to myst question."


    "The meaningless one about you not requiring to listen to me anymore? You are my property. The owner has every right to use it as he fits. I don''t need to tell you this. Whether you live or die is for me to decide."


    To honestly being able say that in this country in whichw rule prevails, what a wicked person.


    "No matter how much you are stuck on it, I don''t n on leaving this school."


    Doesn''t matter what I say, we are just going in circles.


    He hates wasting time on useless talk so he should know this. Then what is next?


    Of course he will strike his next card.


    "Aren''t you curious what became of Matsuo who told you about this school and gave you the idea to enroll?"


    "Not really."


    That''s a name I remember, his face pops up in my mind.


    "He was managing you as a butler for a year. In the end, he went against his employer''s orders."


    He was talking non-stop, then suddenly stopped.


    By doing this, he could carve the contents and make the listener conscious of the grave matter this conversation contained. Using a heavy tone and a deep nce, the listener would assume the conversation was about to go in a negative direction, wondering how bad it may have went.


    "Teach you how flee from me, about this school''s existence, and then ignoring me, your real parent''s intentions by sending the papers for your enrolment. Truly a foolish thing to do."


    He picked up the teacup the school prepared for him and took a slurp.


    "That is an inexcusable, unforgivable act. Of course he had to be punished."


    It was not a threat, he was just stating the facts without mixing in his feelings on the matter.


    "You may have imagined it already. He was fired by me."


    "Since you are his employer, that''s a valid reason."


    The man who was my butler was close to 60 years old. He was outstandingly good at looking after people, and was easy to like. A man well liked by all children.


    He married young, but was not blessed with children. He got his first child when he was over 40 years old, but he sadly lost his wife in exchange.


    His child was about the same age as me. I remember him bragging about his son all the time. I have never met his son, but Matsuo told be he was studying really hard as to repay his father. The smile he had is still burnt inside my memories.


    "You must have known about him. Matsuo''s beloved son."


    He must''ve seen me remembering about them, before he added.


    "As you enrolled into this school, Matsuo''s son also managed to pass the difficult entrance exam and enrolled into a famous private high school. He surely worked really hard."


    He added a pause, then continued.


    "But, he has now been expelled."


    His words were simple, the meaning clear.


    He was avoiding to say it directly, but he had made sure the school retracted his son''s enrolment to punish him.


    Because this man had power to do so.


    "And so? Did a man such as you only end it with this? So kind you are."


    "His son is a strong child. Even after expulsion from his desired school, he didn''t falter. He began enrolment into other schools. But I yed my hand with them all. I stopped all his attempt at entering high school and made him give up. Same for Matsuo. Spreading his bad reputation resulted in him not finding any new work. The result, his son lost his course and became unemployed."


    It was a speech about how my acts had resulted in Matsuo and his son losing everything. A made-up story it is not, but the truth. If he only meant to report about this petty thing, it was a letdown.


    "You are probably not surprised at this point. Since they went against their employer''s orders, some form ofpensation must be made. But it seems he didn''t expect one to such a degree. He was responsible, kind man from the very beginning. Losing his wife early, raising his son alone, grieving over that his careless actions had led to him robbing his son of his future. He found only one way to save his son. For reparations he pleaded me to not touch his son anymore, thenst month he burned himself to death."


    This was the point he wanted to say after his long speak. That my selfish actions was connected to the tragedy of others.


    "His son is now working part-time without any guarantee to if he can survive to the next day. No dreams. no hope."


    "His family falling into ruins is all your fault. His son must hate you."


    "No forgiveness even after death."


    As I was about to ask "And then", the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    "The man who took care of you, the man who saved you has died and you don''t seem to by paying any attention. Matsuo would have turned in his grave seeing your attitude. The one he bet his own life."


    Right or wrong, the reason for Matsuo and his son''s fall to ruins lies with this man. There is no need to feel remorse for dead people. But this man wasn''t trying to stir my feelings of guilt. Nor did he want me to show empathy. He just wanted to state it. That we would show no mercy to those who enraged him. Nothing more than that.


    "For the first, I don''t have any evidence that what you told me is true."


    "Matsuo''s report of death has been confirmed. If necessary, I will bring you his records."


    So ask me anytime, he strongly implied.


    "If he really is dead, then all the more the reason for me not to leave this school. As Matsuo helped me enrol despite knowing the consequences, I have to seed his will."


    A joke of a reply to bullshit like this.


    "You sure have changed, Kiyotaka."


    I can understand why he wanted to say that. I had always followed his... No, more precisely, the White Room''s orders. That was the whole world to me. His greatest failure was probably this nk unknown one year period of mine.


    "What happened to you during this one year? What made you decide for this school in the first ce?"


    And since he already knew, he pursued the topic.


    "Certainly, you have provided us with the best education possible. You may have used methods which the public won''t ever acknowledge, but still, I won''t reject the White Room itself. Which is why I''m not nning on speaking about the past to anyone, nor try to put you in a difficult position. However, you are excessively chasing an ideal. The result of that is me, that''s all."


    I am a first year high schooler. 16 years old. However, my knowledge far exceeds the amount learnt in a lifetime. I realised it, was made to realise it. That humans have an endless amount of curiosity.


    "You taught us a a lot of things. Not only the usual arts and sciences, martial arts and self-defence, wisdom and much more. It is because of that I wanted to learn about the "world" you threw away."


    "Does the conclusion, the answer to that have anything to do with why you ran away?"


    "Will I be able to learn the same things at this school as staying in the White Room? What freedom is, how is feels to not be bound by anything. I couldn''t have learned that in that ce."


    This is a fact even he can''t deny. The White Room was perhaps the most efficient ce in the whole world to raise a human, but you couldn''t learn everything. It was an institution that threw away anything unnecessary to the extremes.


    "Matsuo told me, the only ce in Japan where you couldn''t reach was this school."


    If I didn''t choose this school instead of waiting in standby as per orders, or if I had made a different decision, I would most likely have been returned back to the White Room."


    Thus I strongly reject withdrawing from the school.


    "There are some parts I can''t understand, but it seems I just have to ept that''s how the situation is. Now I see how temporarily shutting down the institution that time before thepletion of the n was a mistake. To think just one year could set back a n which had been ongoing for over 16 years. And annoyingly you managed to escape to this school away from my reach."


    I know that this temporary shutdown was a heartbreaking memory to him. That is why he so strongly wanted me back.


    But to make contact after half a year, there must be something else happening behind my back. Is there someone big behind this school?


    "I now understand why you came here, but don''t think this is the end of it. As with Matsuo''s son, I can make you quit this school by force you know."


    "I don''t believe you can interfere with this school as you are right now since it''s backed by the government."


    "What makes you think so? That''s a statement without any proofs to back it up."


    "The first one, the bodyguards you always surround yourself with are nowhere to be seen. You are making grudges all around so you shouldn''t be so willing to separate from them. But they are not in this room nor in the hallway as far as I can see."


    The man grabbed the cup and drank the now lukewarm tea.


    "Why should I need bodyguards just to visit a high school?"


    "That''s sloppy considering you always have them guard when you go to the toilet. It seems to me you couldn''t take them with you even if you wanted to. The authorities behind this school didn''t permit it, is what I think."


    And if he didn''t adhere, he wouldn''t be allowed to enter."


    "You are stillcking evidence."


    "Next, If you had the power to make me quit, you would have done so before even counting to 3. But you didn''t do that, instead going out of your way to talk to me face to face and convince me to quit. Something is weird."


    For Matsuo''s son, he didn''t need to meet personally, he simply brought down the judgment I believe.


    "And there''s another thing. If you made your move in an enemy territory like this school and it bes public, your ambitions... youreback would forever be a faint dream, isn''t that so?"


    "... Is that what Matsuo put inside your head? So even after death he still pesters me."


    "I can''t know that just from his mumblings."


    I didn''t hear anything detailed from him in the first ce, but I can infer the details on my own. This man cannot be stopped halfheartedly, and Matsuo should have known this too.


    "Leaving aside the shutdown and its influence, I noticed one more problem. No matter how perfect the discipline is, the so fitting rebellion period will ur in all humans."


    A mere 15 years of education cannot possibly win over the DNA, carved from ancient times.


    "Let''s put why an individual as you has gone off the paved road as the premise. You know fully well that there is no meaning behind learning about these unnecessary things so why?"


    "The satiable curiosity, and to decide my own path. That''s all."


    "Nonsense. There is no other path in life other than the one I nned for you. You are the one that one day will exceed myself and rule Japan. Why can''t you realise that?"


    "That''s just your own fabricated tale."


    "Seems I can''t get through you after all."


    "Guess we have the same opinion."


    No matter how far, we are always in parallel. We can neverpromise on our understanding.


    "The White Room has been restarted. This time, it will be perfect. I have also made preparations to make up for lost time."


    "In that case you should have several sessors who will seed your will. Why bother with me?"


    "Certainly, it is as you say, but there is nobody with the same talent as you yet."


    "You cannot lie even to your children, is what you want to say?"


    "You think such a worthless lie would reverberate with you?"


    That''s true.


    "This is myst words, Kiyotaka. Consider your answer carefully before answering. What do you wish for? Leaving this school of your own free will or letting your parent forcibly make you leave?"


    Seems he really wants to drag me back no matter what. I don''t know what cards we will use to that sake, but it''s simply not worth listening to.


    "... I have no ns to return."


    As if slicing through the silence, I quickly gave him my conclusion.


    "I don''t know whether there is salvation for you or not, but I have no ns to give up learning. The methods may be different, but it''s true that this school is raising talents. That''s where my expectations are."


    "What gibberish. You don''t understand what kind of ce this school is. This is nothing more than a shack for the mobs. There should be some in your own ss I''m sure. Lowlifes without any chance for salvation."


    "Lowlifes? That''s not true. This is a ce where I can find out whether people are equal or not. It''s a pretty interesting policy I think."


    "So you think even worthless people can grow up to stand in the same ring as geniuses?"


    "That''s my wish."


    "How much are you going to stray away from my policies?"


    "We should end this conversation, you know this won''t go anywhere."


    As I was showing him my will to finish up, a knocking sound reverberated inside the reception room.


    "Excuse me."


    After the door was opened, a man, seemingly in the 40s, appeared from the door. His expression became somewhat wary as he noticed the unexpected visitor.


    "It has been a long time, Ayanokouji-sensei."


    The man bowed deeply. The scene was like that of a subordinate and his boss.


    "...Sakayanagi. What a nostalgic face. It''s been 7, 8 years I presume."


    "I guess it has been that long since I seeded my father''s position as the board chairman. Time sure does fly."


    Sakayanagi? I got a little sense of incongruity from the name the board chairman presented himself as.


    It can''t be helped that I associated that name with Sakayanagi Arisu from ss A.


    "You must be Ayanokouji-sensei''s... Kiyotaka-kun I assume? It is nice to meet you."


    As he was talking to the standing me, he tilted his head slightly to the side.


    "Thanks for everything. We are done speaking so I''m excusing myself."


    "Ah, Could you wait for a bit? I just want to talk a bit to both of you."


    I couldn''t possibly refuse that from the third person, at least not from the board chairman of this school.


    "Well then, have a seat."


    I took my seat following his invitation. The board chairman then sat down beside me.


    "I have heard from the principal. It seems you want to make him withdraw from the school?"


    If the board chairman yielded in authority, I would perhaps be cornered.


    "That''s right. Since his parent is stating so, you should promptly set it into action."


    I wonder how the board chairman Sakayanagi would return those words. Having his worries elsewhere, Sakayanagi met the man''s eyes and replied.


    "You are mistaken. True, the parents have much to say regarding their child. If the parents strongly desires for it, there are cases where we don''t have to consider the student''s own wishes. Still, that is by considering all facts and reasons. As an example, if they were subjected to vicious bullying etc, it would be worth considering. Does this hold true to you, Kiyotaka-kun?"


    "Not at all."


    "What a farce. That''s not my problem. I just want him to quit the school he enrolled at without my permission."


    "Going to high school isn''t mandatory. Which school to enrol at is up to the student. Naturally, if the parents paid the expenses like tuition or simr, it would be another story. This school has all the expenses covered by the government so money and the materials are not a problem. Thus we will put the students'' autonomy as our first priority."


    It was expected but I felt grateful for those words.


    And at the same time, I understood. Matsuo once said ''this school will allow you to escape the White Room''. He made that deration because of this man''s existence. He''s conversing with my father without the slightest hint of fear. And it''s also proving effective.


    Completely unlike the headmaster who bowed immediately before authority, this man seemed dependable.


    "You''ve also changed. What happened to the you who used to agree with me?"


    "Even now, I admire you, Ayanokouji-sensei. But it''s precisely because I agree with the ideals of this school that my father founded that I intend to seed him. I''m sure you know that best, Ayanokouji-sensei? None of the policies have changed since my father''s time."


    "I''m not going to reject your way of doing things. You''re free to seed your father''s will. But if you''re going to do that then why did you even allow Kiyotaka to enroll at this school?"


    That man seems to harbor some doubts and so he started interrogating Chairman Sakayanagi.


    "Why, you ask? After assessing the results of his interview and exams, I concluded that he qualifies for enrollment."


    "Don''t dodge the question. I am aware this school operates differently from an ordinary one. In the first ce, Kiyotaka should not have even be a candidate for admission. I know the interviews and the exams are a farce."


    At those words, the expression of Chairman Sakayanagi changed even though he had a pleasant smile on his face up until now.


    "...even though you''ve already retired from the frontlines, that''s very impressive, Ayanokouji-sensei. You''re well informed."


    "His rmendation to this school should have been submitted in secret. And the moment that was done, his admission to this school had already been decided. Put simply, without a rmendation, even the most excellent student would have been disqualified for entry. Am I wrong?"


    It does seem to be a fact that they''re talking about things a student like me would never hear otherwise.


    "There''s no way Kiyotaka could''ve been a part of the selection. In other words, it''s strange that he wasn''t disqualified."


    "Yes. That''s correct. His name wasn''t on the list of students we intend to admit. Normally, when there''s an unforeseen application from a student who is not on the list, they are all rejected. As a camouge for that, we''ve implemented the interviews and exams. But he''s the only one whose admission I approved of based on my own judgement. You may be here to take him back with you but for now, he''s a precious student entrusted to us. I have an obligation to protect the students of this school. Even if it''s your request, Sensei, there are things I must refuse. As long as he himself does not wish to quit."


    ''Don''t fool around.''. That man spat those words out and turned away from Chairman Sakayanagi to face me.


    However, Chairman Sakayanagi continued.


    "We will not, of course, disregard the parent''s opinion. If you wish for his expulsion then along with Kiyotaka-kun and the school, we will conduct a three way discussion until we reach a consensus."


    Which is another way of saying no to expulsion. It''s safe to assume that man no longer has any cards up his sleeve here.


    "I certainly cannot force the impossible on your field. However, if that''s your answer then all I have to do is change my approach."


    "What are you nning on doing? If you intend on doing something extreme---"


    "I understand. I have no intention of putting pressure on you."


    The fact that this man, who specializes in that aspect, is not going to do so shows that he cannot do so here.


    "There should be no problem if Kiyotaka''s expulsion urs using the school''s own rules as its basis."


    "Yes, I can promise you that. I will not give him special treatment just because he''s your son, Sensei."


    "Then that''ll be all. I''m leaving."


    That man stood up from the sofa.


    "When shall we meet again?"


    "At the very least, we''ll never meet again here."


    "I''ll see you off then."


    "Unnecessary."


    As that man refused to be sent off, I spoke to him.


    "If you call yourself a parent, why note visit this school a couple of times?"


    "A ce like this? Once is more than enough."


    Leaving those words behind, that man left the reception office.


    "Whew. As usual, whenever Sensei''s around it''s always tense, isn''t it? You must''ve had a tough time too, right?"


    "No. Not really."


    The only thing that came out was that it''s ''as usual''. Since we''re now alone, Chairman Sakayanagi calmed down a bit and looked at me warmly.


    "You see, I''ve known you for a long time now. We''ve never spoken directly but I''ve always been watching over you from behind the ss. Sensei always praised you, you know?"


    "Is that so? So that''s how it is."


    "What is?...what do you mean by that."


    "No. More importantly, Chairman Sakayanagi, about the student allocated to ss A---"


    "You''re talking about Arisu? She''s my daughter."


    "So that''s how it is."


    "Ahh, but it''s not because she''s my daughter that she''s in ss A, ok? I y fair."


    "That''s not it. I just wanted to ask you."


    And with this, the mystery behind how she knows me has been solved. It''s not strange if she''s this man''s daughter.


    "I''m fine with only what you''re able to exin but---I''m curious about what that man said earlier."


    "Could it be about the story behind your admission?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah. Like Ayanokouji-sensei said, this school only admits middle school students nationwide who it has already conducted a preliminary survey of and have marked as being qualified. Every year, we work alongside the administrators of each middle school. And the result of that would be the students who have gathered here. The interviews and exams are only a formality. Even if you fool around during the interview or score zero on your exams, your admission has already been determined. Of course, students from all over the country apply for admission so the exams are there as an excuse to cull them."


    So even if you get 100% on your exam or ace the interview, you''d still be rejected. There''s no way a rejected student could discover the truth either.


    This is convincing enough. Students like Sudou, Ike and the others who aren''t academically the brightest as well as students like Hirata and Karuizawa who carry problems in their past were able to enroll because of it.


    Things likemon sense and academic ability are secondary concerns for this school.


    "In your case, the moment I decided to admit you, whatever you do will no longer have any effect. Scoring 50% on all written exams won''t influence your chances of sess or failure any either."


    This is truly a unique school. In all likelihood, this is the first school of its kind in Japan.


    "Both you and Ayanokouji-sensei must be wondering. Why this school, regted by the government, does not admit students based on their overall capability. But that is something you will surelye to understand in the future. What the nurturing policies we hope to achieve are as well as the results of it."


    Chairman Sakayanagi is brimming with confidence.


    "...I ended up saying too much. But I can''t tell you any more than that. Because you''re a student enrolled here at this school and I''m the one running it after all."


    The fact that he still told me all this must be because I''m in the special position of being targeted by that man.


    "As the person in charge of this school, I will protect its students as far as the rules allow. You understand what I''m getting at?"


    If I don''t follow the rules then he won''t be able to help me either.


    "Of course, I can imagine what that man will do from this point onwards as well."


    His options are very limited if he wants to get me out of this school.


    "Then please excuse me."


    "Alright. Hang in there."


    After he gave me that encouragement, I left the reception office.


    When I left the reception office, I saw Chabashira-sensei waiting a slight distance away for the conversation to be over.


    I gave her a bow and tried to walk past her but she started walking while matching my stride.


    "How was your confrontation with your father?"


    "It''s pointless to try investigating so clumsily. I already understand everything."


    "...What do you mean by you have realized everything?"


    "Chabashira-sensei. I''m saying that everything you''ve told me are basically lies."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You mean be trying to hide your unrest but it''s not very subtle."


    The way she''s looking at me, her speech and the way she''s choosing her words. It''s only slightly off but still different from the usual her.


    She''s trying to hide her emotions to the best of her ability but it doesn''t look like she can hide her unrest entirely.


    "That man never contacted you, Chabashira-sensei. Of course, he also didn''t force you to make me quit school."


    "No, your father asked me for help. In fact, just like what I told you, I''ve been constantly trying to get you expelled."


    My father certainly is giving me pressure to drop out. But judging from his attitude, it''s clearly the first time he''s set foot in this school.


    Since I have no solid evidence I can''t offer a refutation either but him making contact with a teacher is just aughable story.


    "Stop trying to deceive both of us. Chairman Sakayanagi has told me everything �Che told my situation to you the instant my enrollment was decided."


    "...the chairman told you everything?"


    Iughed thinly.


    At that very moment, Chabashira-sensei realized she had made a blunder.


    "Ayanokouji, were you probing me...?"


    "Yes. The chairman never told me anything about Chabashira-sensei. But I was certain it was rted to you, and now this has be very clear."


    After seeing Chairman Sakayanagi, who knew about me scoring 50% on all tests, I became convinced of it.


    "I''ll exin my reasoning now. First I applied for admission to this school and Chairman Sakayanagi, who knew me from way back, acted on his own. And the moment my admission was confirmed, my allocation to ss D was also confirmed. The reason why ss D and not another ss is because you, Chabashira-sensei, are a teacher who didn''t show much interest in the ss conflict. The ss teachers I''ve seen so far have all shown a strong ambition to get their sses promoted, you see."


    If I''m allocated to a ss where I''d stand out, then the chances of me attracting attention would increase proportionately.


    "By the way, Chairman Sakayanagi also made a single miscalction. It''s that the teacher of ss D who holds no love for her ss and no drive is the one who secretly wants to rise up to ss A the most."


    "......."


    Chabashira-sensei was unable to reply at all and remained silent. Probably because she knew that my arguing back carelessly, she''d end up revealing it instead.


    That''s why I didn''t hold back and went all out with my words. In order to confirm one more thing.


    "You''re stubbornly hung up on the idea of rising to ss A. But you had no such luck with the students you had so far. That''s why you weren''t able to bring those feelings to the fore and indifferently spent your days. Am I wrong?"


    Unlike before, Chabashira-sensei no longer even looked me in the eye.


    "That''s just your theory, Ayanokouji."


    Chabashira-sensei''s words of denial no longer hold any power but rather, they sounded weak.


    "By chance, the irregrity that is my existence showed up this year and the situation became different from your usual year. Although there are many students with problematic personalities, the cream of the crop did gather too. Horikita and Kouenji as well as Hirata and Kushida. They''re all students who, if properly guided, can aim for the upper sses. That''s why you''d end up having expectations. In that case, it wouldn''t be strange if the ambition you kept bottled up came surging back out. It''s very easy to tell if you think back on the words Hoshinomiya said to you not too long after enrollment."


    Hoshinomiya, who was an old friend of hers, knew about her desire to rise to ss A.


    ''You''re aiming to supnt them''. Those words of hers were very telling.


    "And now, no matter how rudely I act or what insolent words I speak, the only option you have here is to ept it all. The fact that the Chairman offered to protect me and considering how you want to use me as your weapon to aim for ss A, the only option you have avable is to close your eyes to all the abuse going on here."


    Like I said, all Chabashira-sensei could do is to listen to all this.


    "For someone like you who desires to reach ss A and being stuck with teaching ss D every year, this is a chance you cannot afford to lose. You even used the lie that my father made contact with you to try and make use of my existence after all. That''s the reason you approached me and Horikita was only a pawn you used for that purpose. By the way, things aren''t so simple."


    I never had much ambition and held no interest in ss A in the first ce.


    Not knowing how to control me, who never took much action, she ended up firing the first shot during our first special exam on that uninhabited ind.


    "If, by the time the special exams start, we''re still unable to hold a candle to the other sses then we''d never be able to catch up. That''s why you panicked and ended up using what the Chairman told you to keep secret. I suppose you could call it desperate measures."


    After that, things went favorably for ss D to a certain degree.


    However, a miscalction urred.


    That''s my father making contact with this school atst. And today at this very moment, all truths and lies areid bare.


    "You probably intended to shut me down but on the contrary, you''re the one being shut down now."


    "...I see. The Chairman is probably giving you special consideration. Your abilities are beyond that of a 1st year high school student. You''re wiser beyond your years, is how it is, huh?"


    She took a breath, nodded and admitted it.


    "...I''ll confess. I don''t know your father."


    The attitude she tried so hard to maintain up until now copsed.


    "However, what are you going to do about the fact that if I ever feel like it, I can actually get you expelled? I can say youmitted a serious breach of the rules and inform the school of it. Expulsion is the thing you want to avoid the most, correct?"


    To think she came so far only to threaten me now.


    "Regardless of the process, the result won''t change, is what you''re getting at."


    "Exactly."


    "How unfortunate, I''m already sure of it. That you can''t get me expelled."


    "...allow me to ask what led you to that conclusion?"


    I calmed myself down from that agitated tone.


    Of course, in the first ce I wasn''t actually agitated at all. I had only acted agitated to draw out Chabashira-sensei''s true intentions.


    "The current situation speaks for itself. Right now, ss D''s performed better than it has in most years. Horikita and the other students too, are slowly beginning to put their strengths to good use. Even if I no longer aid them, it''s not like they won''t rise to ss A anymore."


    So far, ss D''s catching up to the upper sses and is on the brink of overtaking ss C. No, at this current moment, our positions have already been internally reversed.


    But if an expulsion were to ur, the destination will naturally be distant. What it means is that Chabashira-sensei is stuck in a situation where she cannot do anything.


    "Even after I''ve stepped off the stage, the fight will continue as long as Chabashira-sensei holds out hope."


    It''s impossible for people to discard their hopes with their own hands.


    "And with that, I shall have you release me."


    "Now that you know everything, are you going to stop aiming for ss A?"


    Of course I''m going to stop.


    The teacher who tried to use me to get to ss A by pretending to be affiliated with my father will no longer hold any sway. In other words, it''s no longer necessary.


    "At the very least, I think my turn''s up."


    But I didn''t deny it entirely.


    People will keep going as long as there''s still hope. Even if they know the possibility of it is close to zero they will still want to believe in that possibility.


    Chabashira-sensei stopped wanking.


    "For now, please just watch obediently. If you continue to approach me based on your personal feelings any more than you already have, it''ll just be a hindrance to the students."


    I emphasized that.


    "If I still refuse to release you despite it being reckless, what will you do?"


    "Then you''ll die holding onto those ambitions of yours, is what that choice would lead to. Not a very wise choice to make."


    "Allow me to change the question then. Don''t you think there''s no guarantee I won''t drag you down with me if I ever lose hope?"


    "Yes, there''s the possibility that the ss points will plummet in the future. If so, you''ll lose all hope. In that case, I don''t mind. If you''re going to attack then, please feel free."


    She wouldn''t stop just because I asked her to so let her do whatever she wants.


    "But I''d also like to remind you that your position as teacher isn''t a guaranteed one either."


    That''s just a threat but at the very least, it would affect Chabashira-sensei, who knows the details, to a certain degree.


    Looks like she no longer has anything left to say to me as I walked off. There''s nothing happy about my reunion with my father but I did gain a lot today.


    I no longer need to help out in aiming for ss A, is what it means. Whatever Ryuuen does from now on, I no longer need to get involved for ss D.


    On top of that, I won''t suffer any bacsh no matter what happens to Karuizawa. Of course, if Karuizawa either gets caught or decides to betray me then my identity would be revealed but that''s all.


    Even if Ryuuen decides toe after me, as long as I don''t do anything for the sake of ss D from now on, it''ll just end with a close, ambiguous decision.

 Chapter 276 - 2 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 2 Part VI</h4>


    A tree-lined street at sunset.


    I lifted my head up and exhaled. White smoke trailed up into the sky and disappeared.


    "Cold."


    Every time I exhale from my mouth or my nose, white vapor woulde out, disappear ande out again, interestingly enough. It''s easy to forget because there are extreme temperature fluctuations during the day but it''s already winter.


    Last year around this time, I''ve always been indoors after all...


    A girl I didn''t know who looked that she was feeling very cold, passed me. She was holding a phone and she seemed happy talking to someone.


    "Really, since Miyabi became the student council president, our rtionship has be worse. Ahaha, I''m joking, joking. It''s not like I''m angry, but be prepared to treat me to a lot of things."


    Her thighs that were exposed in this cold weather seemed to be very cold. From her shoulder length hair drifted to me the fragrance of shampoo.


    "The student council? Sorry, I''ll pass. I''m not interested in those things. And Miyabi still hasn''t settled things with the former student council president, right? Eh, why are you suddenly confessing to me? I know you''ve already put your hands in a lot of girls."


    I didn''t intend to eavesdrop, but speaking so loudly even if I was unwilling I would still hear the contents. From the content of the conversation I could specte she was probably a 2nd year girl.


    "But... if you win against President Horikita, then I will think about it. Then I''ll see youter."


    When the girl finished the call, she exhaled white breath. Then she stopped and returned her phone to her pocket.


    "That Miyabi guy, getting full of himself. However, President Horikita really is useless. I was expecting him to stop Miyabi. In the end, the game will end with Miyabi''s victory."


    Even though she was talking so happily just until now, she immediately toned down when the call ended. It was unclear whether she had noticed me when she passed past me, she just left like this.


    "Uwatto!?"


    However, a minor incident happened.


    She probably got entangled, and on the way to the branches of each years dormitory she fell gorgeously.


    "It hurts ..."


    She immediately stood up and then looked around with a slightly red face. And then it seemed she noticed my existence for the first time walking behind her.


    She forced a smile. Slightly embarrassed. She looked as if she wasn''t injured.


    The girl ran away and disappeared in the direction of the 2nd year students'' dorm.


    "So she was really a 2nd year student."


    Apparently here at this school, you don''t get much of a chance to intermingle with other school years outside of the student council or club activities. That''s why I never had a chance to familiarize myself with their faces either.


    "Girls must feel cold too."


    asionally in our ssroom, there are students who''d even say they want to jerseys beneath their skirts. I think it should be fine even if they do so but looks like it''s prohibited by the school''s regtions. Girls sure have it hard too.


    The first ''winter'' I experienced.


    It''s this cold and somewhere deep down inside, I never thought I''d be able to see this view. There''s a song about a dog that saw snow and excitedly ran about. I can empathize. If it ever snows, I wonder if I''ll be just as excited.


    I exhaled and recalled the events that transpired today. Meeting with my father, the existence of Chairman Sakayanagi and that the policies of the school don''t mean anything. I also achieved much in seeing through Chabashira-sensei''s lie.


    Because with just this alone, I''ll be able to make significant progress forward.


    "...shall I put an end to it?"


    So far I''ve mostly kept it behind the scenes but the way the exam results are announced, the more ss D continues to prosper, there''ll be no avoiding malevolent attention.


    Inevitably, the surveince would intensify and you''d be able to investigate who it is that''s at the center of it all. As a matter of fact, although I set up Horikita as that person in the center, Ryuuen realized that it''s faked.


    Sakayanagi also knows my past and it''s only a matter of time before Ichinose starts doubting it as well.


    If I want to turn back, now''s my only chance. Of course, hasty decisions will lead to ruin so I''ll need to consider both options of advancing and retreating.


    And with that, the problem now is how to deal with Ryuuen.


    I retrieved my phone from my pocket and manually typed in the address. And then I sent a message to a certain person. Asking them to call me when they''re able to.


    When I did, the message was immediately marked as ''read''.


    Looks like that person usually doesn''t hang out with their friends but rather, goes back to the dorm early.


    I then manually typed the 11-digit number and made the call.


    "Hello?"


    The person behind thisnguid voice is Karuizawa Kei from ss D of the 1st years.


    She doesn''t know it yet but she''s one of the individuals marked by Ryuuen. She''s someone who knows that I''m the one handling ss D behind the scenes, even more than Horikita does.


    Of course, she doesn''t know much about just how deeply I''m involved and what I''ve done in detail though. If there''s anything that could be said about me at the moment, it would be that Karuizawa probably sees me as an extremely eerie person.


    "I was wondering what you were up to."


    "You''re kidding, right? There''s no way you''d call without a reason."


    I had thought I''d make small talk first but Karuizawa didn''t get it.


    "Don''t you ever feel like enjoying our conversation more?"


    "It''s impossible if you yourself don''t feel like enjoying it, right?"


    "...I suppose you''re spot on."


    She''s not the leader of the ss D girls for nothing. She understand people very well.


    "Did Manabe and the others make any sort of contact with you?"


    "No. That''s not a problem right now.....did you call me to make sure?"


    Rather than surprise, an exasperated reaction was what I got.


    "It''s been a while since then but nothing so far, huh? Looks like there''s no need to worry about that anymore."


    "That''d be for the best but there''s no telling what''ll happen when, right?"


    Looking at it from Karuizawa''s perspective, she wouldn''t truly feel safe until graduation. The wind blew and coldly struck my face.


    "You''re still outdoors."


    Perhaps it''s because she heard the sound of the wind over the phone, Karuizawa said that.


    "I''m on my way back. You''re pretty fast today yourself. You''re usuallyte."


    "Even I have days when I want to go back early."


    A prickly response came back.


    "Ahh."


    I found something and my voice leaked out.


    "What?"


    Karuizawa reacted, thinking that was directed at her.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    At the point where the road branches, a red amulet had fallen to the ground where that senior student fell earlier.


    I wonder if it''s something that senior student dropped. It may have been better to just leave it there but since snow will be falling today ording to the forecast, it''ll get all wet if I leave it be.


    Since there''s no sign that she noticed and came back for it, I suppose I''ll just hand it over to the dormitory''s administrator.


    "Hey, there''s something I wanted to check with you no matter what. We''re already talking so can I ask?"


    "What do you want to check?"


    Picking up the amulet, I resumed my conversation with Karuizawa while walking towards the dormitory of the 2nd years.


    "You''re smart and all so why don''t you let others know about it, or rather, why aren''t you telling them? ss D''s full of idiots so if youe forward like Yousuke-kun, you''d be able to issue orders, no?"


    It''s not hard to imagine why she''d ask something like that.


    "I''m smart? What''s your basis for thinking that?"


    "What.....?"


    "My test scores are just average. I''ve never said anything outstandingly useful in ss either. There''s nothing for you to base that evaluation off of, right?"


    "That''s not what I''m getting at."


    Of course, I''m aware what Karuizawa''s trying to get at.


    So far, I''ve asked Karuizawa for her cooperation in many behind the scenes activities. For instance, sabotaging the peeping as well as the matter with Kushida during Paper Shuffle.


    It''s not strange that all in all, she''d think it''s a mystery.


    "Things like that, if you''d only made them stand out earlier, your evaluation in ss would''ve risen, right? Far from it, you might even end up attracting attention from the school. Just like you did during the sports festival."


    Even though it''s something that has nothing to do with her, Karuizawa excitedly said that.


    "You know I''m not the type who desires that sort of thing, don''t you?"


    "Then why are you doing all this? If you wanted it, you could''ve not done anything from the start."


    "That''s a good analysis."


    It''s not like I''m doing all this because I want to either.


    "I never had any intention of doing anything in the first ce but since a reason came up, I had no choice but to lend ss D a hand."


    This is something I''d normally never speak of but today''s special. I feel good.


    "I feel like it''s somehow a waste though."


    "I have no intention of doing anything up front. I never have and don''t intend on ever doing so either."


    This alone is something I need to emphasize to Karuizawa. If ss D encounters a problem in the future, it would be problematic if she ends up depending on me.


    "It''s you, isn''t it? The one whose blood Ryuuen is out for."


    Not just Sudou and Akito, the surveince is intensifying each day and those rumors have long since gone beyond just ss D. That Ryuuen got defeated by someone from ss D and is now out for revenge.


    The number of students talking about it has gone up. Karuizawa probably didn''t need any time to realize it''s me.


    "The main reason I called you today, Karuizawa, is to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?"


    "Since before I had my own reasons I was helping D ss climb to the top. But that reason has just disappeared."


    "So are you just going toy low now?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to leave it to Horikita and Hirata to carry the ss. I don''t want to get involved with Ryuuen and get exposed. You were a great help to me at the karaoke and a lot of other things. I''ve caused you a lot of trouble."


    "So we''re finally going to stop doing this and I''ll be free?"


    "Yeah. That''s how it is."


    Until now Karuizawa has served me without hesitation beyond my imagination, that''s why I can now cut her off without hesitation too.


    "This will be thest time I contact you."


    I clearly said that to her.


    "Eh?"


    However, Karuizawa gave a dyed response.


    "I''m sorry...I didn''t catch that."


    Is she going to say she didn''t catch that even though the wind isn''t blowing right now?


    "This will be thest time I contact you."


    I said the same thing clearly again. This time she should have heard me clearly.


    "It''s the natural course of action since there''s nothing I need to ask you to do anymore. I mean, no one knows you and I are connected in the first ce, Karuizawa. If we continue to make contact meaninglessly, it would just seem suspicious."


    "Well....that''s true...I guess."


    Karuizawa couldn''t formte a proper response. Karuizawa seemed confused but I kept talking to her.


    "Of course if anything happens to you, I will still protect you. That promise I intend to keep to the end. If you have an emergency situation, I will give you the address to contact me at. But everything other than emergencies, please delete all our chats until now so as to not leave evidence. I''ve already deleted all your messages and contact number on my end."


    "Wait a moment...why are you saying all of this so suddenly?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because....it''s too cold...even for you....."


    "There''s no cold or anything about it, that''s just the extent of our rtionship."


    I protected her from Manabe and her group and if not for that we would never have even known each other like this. The difference between a gloomy student and a popr girl is like that of the heavens and the earth.


    "You also hated being used by me, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    Karuizawa kept stumbling on her words. And what''s more, her silences grew longer.


    "I''ve said all I wanted to say. Do you have anything you''d like to say to me?"


    I shouldn''t drag this out. I pressed the confused Karuizawa to say something.


    "...alright."


    A tense reply that''s far from convinced but a reply is a reply. But perhaps she''s finally realized there''s nothing she can do about it, as she continued speaking.


    "Is this thest time I can talk to Kiyotaka like this?"


    "Do you dislike that?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then there''s no problem."


    I indifferently and silently continued. I never let the slightest bit of emotion in. There''s no way it would be there either.


    "Then I''m ending the call....."


    Karuizawa also probably felt that strongly over the phone.


    As I ended the call, I said this.


    "See you."


    "ahh........"


    Karuizawa said something at the very end but didn''t follow up on that. I wanted a few seconds then I cut the call. Then I erased the call history and put the phone back in my pocket.


    Karuizawa must have felt at peace being with me like a parasite. And if I were to suddenly go away, her heart will be strongly shaken. Anxiety and loneliness will gradually build up inside her day to day.


    And if Ryuuen were to target her while she''s at her weakest. I''m sure Karuizawa Kei''s heart will copsepletely.


    "I guess this means I can return to the trajectory I started on when I first came to this school."


    I no longer care about Horikita, Karuizawa, Ryuuen or Sakayanagi. I will no longer actively participate in exams anymore too. If there''s a problem, it''s not mine. But if there are problems, ''cooperators'' are still necessary.


    I entrusted the administrator of the dormitory with the amulet that appears to be that 2nd year''s personal belonging, then returned to my dormitory room.

 Chapter 277 - 2 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 2 Part VII</h4>


    I removed the wet sheet that had absorbed the garbage starting from the top and threw it in the trash.


    When I sat down on my bed after washing my hands, the sound of a spring reverberated faintly.


    Since the end of the year is at hand, I decided to clean my room over the weekends. I never had anything in this room in the first ce so half a day was all it took to wrap it up.


    "A clean room is such a nice thing to have."


    I wonder if I''ve seeded in bringing back that shine the room had when I first set foot in it. I switched the kettle on and sought a brief respite. I''m slightly hesitant about using the newly polished, glittering cup but there''s no way around it.


    I took out my phone and tried essing the school app. ss points and personal bnces and the such are disyed there and I stared at them aimlessly. Deciding that I''ll do so until the water boils, I tried sorting out my own future in that time.


    Let''s start from the very beginning.


    Why I even enrolled at this school in the first ce? It''s so that I won''t have to return to the ce I came from. It''s not like I particrly dislike my life in the White Room or anything.


    In terms of human rights, it''s a very problematic ce but at the very least, it''s true that the best education you can possibly receive lies there.


    Thanks to that, I was able to form my own unique personality and acquire a convenient skillset. However, I felt an indescribable discontent at being hailed as the ultimate masterpiece by my father.


    Even if I am the ultimate human being.....is that really something I should be overjoyed about?


    It''s precisely because I''ve always lived my life believing there''s something that needs to be learnt that studying became meaningful.


    But what happens when there''s nothing left to learn? That would be excruciatingly boring.


    But I suppose I couldn''t care less about that. I should think about what I n on doing next. I knew my father would make contact with me one day. That was something I had already known from the moment Chabashira-sensei threatened me with expulsion during the summer.


    Of course, even back then, I had my doubts. Because if my father does make contact with me, the matter of Chabashira-sensei protecting me or not goes right out the window.


    He''s not the sort of man a mere ss teacher would be able to deal with. But, knowing my father, I couldn''t entirely rule it out as a lie either. Due to that, I put up a cooperative front and executed several strategies in the name of rising to ss A.


    I started hearing the sound of water boiling in the kettle.


    However, bying this far I was able to determine that Chabashira-sensei''s ims are based on a lie. Strangely enough, it was because my father made his presence known.


    The most important thing here is not the fact that she has no connection to my father. It''s that I was able to determine that her threat of ''expelling me unless I give it my all'' is a lie. Chabashira Sae carries a deep trauma from her past and wishes to rise to ss A.


    Just like Horikita and Keisei. No, she''s probably more obsessed with ss A than either of them.


    A person like that won''t have the courage to expel someone from their ss. No, at first I had considered the possibility of her performing a suicide run because until after the ind exam, ss D was in an extremely disadvantageous position.


    It wasn''t a situation where one could cling onto hope in. She probably felt like doing that if she couldn''t make use of me. That is why I was able to see through the lies weaved into those words of truth. Now that the cat''s out of the bag, her ability to issue orders to me is rapidly fading away.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s ss A or ss D, as long as I only aim to achieve 3 years of an ordinary school life then involving myself any deeper with the ss than this is just a bother.


    As a matter of fact, people like Ichinose and Sakayanagi are already beginning to develop an interest in me. However, if I can sessfully fade out now then they should lose interest in me right away.


    If there''s a problem left then that would have to be Ryuuen. If he gets all the way to me then he may use that fact as a means of stirring up our surroundings.


    That is why it''s best to avoid having my identity revealed. But that''s probably no longer possible. Even if I end my rtionship with Karuizawa Kei, that invisible ''thread'' between us remains.


    If left to his own devices, Ryuuen will definitely grab hold of that thread one day. A weekter? Or perhaps a monthter? Or maybe a yearter? That uncertain ''someday'' is a problem for me.


    As the water began boiling and the notification sound rang out, the kettle turned itself off automatically.


    "...I suppose I''ll have some tea."


    Since I used to have many visitors, my cabs are overflowing with tea bags. Coffee and ck tea as well as green tea. I have a wide variety of them. I ced the ck tea bag in the cup just as a call for me came from the 1st floor.


    "The 1st floor?"


    If they''re a ssmate of mine then they would''ve simply rung my doorbell directly. No helping it. I went to check on it and there I saw an unexpected face. I could''ve pretended to be out but I''d like to keep things honest here.


    Because the man I was considering going out to meet came all the way here himself after all.


    "I''d like to borrow a bit of your time. Or should Ie backter?"


    ".....not really. Now''s as good a time as any."


    To think this sort of umon visitor woulde. The one I could see through the monitor is Horikita''s brother, who had been student council president until a while ago.


    I unlocked the automatic lock and weed him into the dormitory. Meanwhile, I poured the boiling water into the cup with the tea bag in it.


    Not too long after that, the doorbell rang.


    "I''d rather not talk standing so pleasee in."


    "Likewise."


    If Horikita sees this, she''d definitelyin about it. Also, I''d like to avoid being seen with the former student council president by other students as much as possible.


    I invited the older Horikita into my room.


    Upon entering the room, the older Horikita noticed the presence of the ck tea immediately.


    "I was just thinking about drinking some."


    "For a 1st year, you sure tidy up after yourself."


    "I just don''t have any personal belongings."


    There''s no need to go out of my way to tell him I just tidied it up today. Unfortunately though, by looking at the wet sheets faintly sticking out of the trash, he''d be able to tell that I cleaned the room either today or yesterday.


    "Coming all the way over to the 1st year dorm. Do you have business with me, former student council president?"


    "The second semester will end next week. I don''t have much time left at this school."


    The actual time he''ll be attending school, after subtracting the weekends, will amount to roughly two more months. It''ll pass in the blink of an eye.


    "There''s something I want to inform you of before I leave this school. It''s about Nagumo Miyabi."


    Nagumo Miyabi.


    I don''t think I need an exnation but he''s the current student council president from ss A of the 2nd years. I only know him from the sports festival and the wee ceremony for the neers but he seems like a rather dark person to me.


    But regardless of what Nagumo may be, that has nothing to do with me.


    "I doubt you have anything to say to a mere 1st year student like me. I''m not part of the student council either like Ichinose is."


    I exined that but the older Horikita continued without paying me any mind.


    "I had no intention of discussing this with anyone else either but the circumstances have changed a bit."


    The circumstances have changed, huh.


    "I maintained the traditions this school was founded on because I believed in the rules of the system and felt that this is the correct path. However, Nagumo is trying to overturn it all. In all probability, next year you''ll be faced with an unprecedented amount of expulsions."


    He has yet to act openly as part of the student council but I suppose it''s only a matter of time.


    "When Nagumo was still a 1st year, you were already the student council president, weren''t you? If so, aren''t you the one responsible for recruiting him?"


    "That may be the case."


    The older Horikita epted it without any denial.


    "After joining the student council, I made a single mistake. That would be my repeated failures in training my sessor. The only one who I noticed any talent in was Nagumo but he ended up developing ideals different from my own. The other 2nd years too are all under Nagumo''s control."


    "That''s strange, I can understand Nagumo controlling 2nd year''s ss A but the other sses should be his enemies, right?"


    "He''s already conquered the entire school year."


    I don''t know what strategies he''s been executing but looks like he really is doing something that absurd.


    "This year, among the 1st years, two applied for a position at the student council. Katsuragi and Ichinose. Both of them are promising, talented students but I ended up not letting them join. It''s precisely because their talents are so pure that I feared Nagumo would end up influencing them. But Nagumo gathered information behind the scenes and made contact with Ichinose and as a result, he forcibly invited Ichinose into the student council."


    "What are you nning by telling me all this?"


    "If you don''t want to stand out then use Suzune. Just like you''ve done in your exams so far, manipte Suzune from behind the scenes. I will be the bridge between you and the student council."


    "That''s a rather unreasonable request. If you''re in the council, your sister would dly join but now that you''ve stepped down, your sister no longer holds any interest in the council. Besides, regardless of whether your sister joins the council or not, I won''t do anything."


    After a brief interval, I sipped some tea.


    "That tradition you and your predecessors have protected. Any change to it would just either be the times changing or fate, wouldn''t you say?"


    I don''t even need to say that. This man should already understand that.


    "That''s right. You may be spot on."


    There are still things I don''t understand from this conversation but there are also things I''ve begun toprehend. As a student enrolled here, the older Horikita wishes to stop the actions of the student council that will be urring next year.


    As such, he thinks he''ll be able to make use of me conveniently. That''s why he chased me all the way over to the 1st year dormitory.


    "Looks like I''ve disturbed you."


    Even though he knows he won''t be able to entice me without any tools of his own. It may just be that he no longer has room to care about things like that.


    "For the record, do you mind giving me your contact number?"


    "What?"


    I unplugged my phone from the charger and took it in hand.


    "I''d like some time to think about putting your sister in the student council and manipting her from behind."


    "So you''ll consider it?"


    "So you came expecting me to turn you down. I''ll look bad if I don''t at least think it through."


    By showing him this unexpectedly positive reaction, the older Horikita felt disbelief. However, he did tell me his contact number without any hesitation. It''s probably proof that he''s just that wary of Nagumo Miyabi''s student council.


    "If I ever consider cooperating with you, I''ll contact you."


    "I''ll be waiting without any expectations."


    In the end, the older Horikita never sat down and never took a sip of the tea before leaving my room.


    "I don''t think there''s a need to be so hung up over the student council though."


    It''s pointless worrying about a person who''s about to graduate in a few months but I still felt some concern.

 Chapter 278 - 2 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 2 Part VIII</h4>


    Late at night on Saturday, news that falling snow has been observed in this region for the first time circted.


    It appears the snow that had only fallen slightly melted away in the morning but remnants of it remained behind as a puddle of water on the concrete.


    Furthermore, despite the fact that it had snowed on the previous day, the highest temperature for the day was only 24 degrees Celsius, roughly the temperature of a summer day.


    This sort of weather would allow you to go out with short sleeves without it being a problem.


    "The second semester''s finally over next week, huh? I really don''t have much time awareness."


    On Sunday, I went to check on Akito in the morning while he''s in the middle of his club activities. And on the way back, I invited Akito and together with the Ayanokouji Group, we hung out at Keyaki Mall until evening.


    We went shopping randomly, talked idly at the cafe. Then we had lunch and had fun at the karaoke. It was a day where I had fun doing what ordinary students usually do.


    "By the way...ahem. Ahh---my throat hurts."


    "Five consecutive songs is overkill, Yukimu~. But you were surprisingly good though."


    "...the reason my throat''s hurting is because of the punishment game though."


    Pointing out the reason for his sore throat, Keisei red at Haruka bitterly. The karaoke menu offers a variety of foods but some of them were always meant to be eaten in a punishment game.


    It''s easy to spot them when out of six takoyaki variations, only one of them is spicy. It''s a game where the one who draws it has to eat the entire spicy takoyaki and then sing immediately afterwards.


    But the rule is that you aren''t allowed to drink water until after you''ve sung. I don''t know the meaning behind it but since we had fun, I suppose it''s fulfilled its purpose as a game.


    But I do suppose it''s far too harsh to be called a game. Calling it a ''punishment game'' would be more appropriate. Since Keisei continued to draw the spicy takoyaki, we found it interesting and tried to see just how many he''d continue to draw consecutively. The result was five times.


    That number sounds like nothing out of the ordinary but the probability of that happening is actually 1 out of 7776.


    "Such misfortune..."


    "On the contrary, aren''t you in luck? You managed to spend all your misfortunes for the year in one go. Surely you''ve got plenty of good things waiting for you this year."


    "No such thing, this year''s ending in roughly two weeks.....you said it on purpose, Haruka."


    Harukaughs herself silly but she still apologized to the unhappy Keisei.


    "Sorry, sorry. Was it that bad?"


    "I thought I was breathing fire for a moment there.....even spicy''s got to have a limit."


    Keisei stuck out his tongue, perhaps he''s still feeling the spice.


    "By the way, I also had it real bad since I tried protect him by drawing thest one."


    The one who prevented Keisei from getting six consecutive draws was Akito.


    "Then let''s do it again next time we go to the karaoke."


    At this proposal, the three of them including Airi looked appalled.


    "I''m fine with that, but you''ll have to eat it properly too if you get it."


    "Ok, ok. There''s no way the one proposing it is going to chicken out."


    She''s clearly not afraid to draw the spicy one. Of course, I''m sure she also doesn''t think there''s no way she''d end up drawing it either.


    "Looks like you''ve got a fair bit of confidence in handling difficult things."


    I tried getting to the root of the confidence Haruka kept disying.


    "Ahh, cat''s out of the bag?"


    "You weren''t even trying to hide it though....."


    "I can even handle super spicy ramen easily. On the contrary, that''s how I like it, I guess?"


    I feel like the punishment game doesn''t even apply to her anymore though...


    "I wonder if I can eat it all..."


    Airi said so, having felt anxious ever since before the game started.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. If it''s ever too much, you can just spit it out. The boys probably don''t want to force Airi through something unreasonable either."


    That''s exactly right. Neither Akito or Keisei will insist on that unreasonable request either.


    "This also applies for Yukimu~ but Airi''s a great singer. Is this really your first time at the karaoke?"


    "Y-Yeah. It was really embarrassing though..."


    "If you had a little more power behind your voice it would''ve been perfect."


    Despite her bashfulness, Airi gave it her all.


    "Then shall we head back?"

 Chapter 279 - 2 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 2 Part IX</h4>


    We were on our way back from that fulfilling karaoke session. It''s still not 5 o''clock in the evening yet the sun had already begun to set.


    "The whole day was pretty warm so there are a lot of people wearing light clothing, aren''t there?"


    "You could even go with short sleeves during the afternoon. So I guess that''s understandable."


    Today''s pretty warm and everyone''s wearing light clothing after all. But it''ll probably turn chilly in around an hour.


    "I don''t handle the cold very well."


    Looking up at the sky, Haruka said so gloomily. If at all possible, I''d like the weather to remain the way it was today.


    "I don''t handle it well either..."


    "For me, the cold''s a bit better because that''d mean I won''t sweat as much during club activities."


    Among us, Akito''s probably the only one who''d prefer the winter.


    "Looks like it''ll be cold again starting tomorrow."


    "I see. That means I''ll have to make various preparations. Seems like my expenses are going to go up."


    ?


    The closer we get to year''s end, it basically seems like it''ll start snowing more and more. Because we were chatting, our group''s pace slowed down and we could hear a voice from behind us.


    "Thank you for apanying me today, Sakayanagi-san."


    "No, no. The pleasure''s all mine."


    That little back-and-forth. When I turned around, I spotted an unusual duo: Ichinose and Sakayanagi.


    Noticing our group, Ichinose raised her hand and hailed us. Sakayanagi didn''t look at me in particr but rather, simply acknowledged our group as a whole.


    Despite doing something akin to dering war on me, she''s yet to show any sign of making a move since the sports festival. However, no matter what happens, Sakayanagi''s wish won''te true in the future either.


    "That''s a rather unusual group, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "...really?"


    That''s my line no matter how you look at it.


    ss A and ss B. To think the leaders of opposing sses would be together on a weekend.


    "The way I see it, you''re mostly with Horikita-san so this all looks a bit new to me."


    Ichinose said so while looking around at the group members.


    "Speaking of which, you beat ss C in the exam the other day, didn''t you? Congrattions."


    The results of Paper Shuffle are released to all sses.


    Of course, that also applies for the results of the confrontation between ss A and ss B too.


    "We lost though---"


    "There was only a two point difference between us. I think we were evenly matched."


    In response to those results, Sakayanagi added that.


    The two upper sses had a magnificent showdown but it appears ss B couldn''t quite catch up to ss A and so ss A monopolized the top spot for themselves. They definitely widened the gap.


    "The fact that ss D won would mean you may be ss C starting from the third semester."


    "We also need to be on our guard, or ss B might also get overtaken."


    "Of course, we fully intend on overtaking you."


    In response to Ichinose''s jokingughter, Keisei interjected seriously.


    "And eventually, we will be ss A."


    When Keisei said those words, Sakayanagi closed her eyes andughed faintly.


    Keisei didn''t think much of that behavior but we''re still ss D right now. He should know that acting tough here is a pointless thing to do.


    However, I should say that the lineup''s not very good because none of us are particrly friendly with Ichinose. On top of that, since we aren''t the type to make small talk or forced smiles, the conversation ended uping to a halt.


    Ichinose came to realize that they''re not wee here.


    "Ahaha, might we be disturbing you? See you allter."


    "Please excuse us."


    Sakayanagi, without ever once speaking to me or making eye contact with me, followed Ichinose and left. Looks like she won''t mess up and drop any hints here.


    "They''re rivals, aren''t they? Those two, I mean."


    "Leaving aside whether that''s the appropriate way to describe them, there''s no doubt that they''re enemies."


    Keisei suspiciously pushed his sses up and stared at their backs.


    "As expected of Ichinose, wouldn''t you say?"


    It''s already a well-known fact that Ichinose is someone who can make friends with any student.


    "How should I put it, Ichinose-san really is something else...."


    Airi muttered.


    "As a fellow woman, I don''t like her."


    "Haruka, do you hate Ichinose?"


    "I don''t particrly hate her. I don''t like her either, of course. It''s just, how should I put it, she''s way too perfect at everything and way too ideal. There''s no charm in that unless there''s a couple of weaknesses here and there, don''t you think? I suppose I should say I hope she''s actually rotten on the inside..."


    "You do have a point. Having no weaknesses at all makes her seem creepy on the contrary. But I think hoping she''s actually rotten on the inside is going a bit too far though."


    Akito nodded, as though he agreed with the points Haruka made.


    "That''s true but what I''m saying is that being perfect and wless isme. Even in manga."


    Putting her hands inside her pocket, Haruka stared at Ichinose''s back.


    "I...might actually want a person like that to actually exist. Because if Ichinose-san is really a bad person like Haruka-chan said just now, no one would believe it."


    As though she''d rather not have that be true, Airi seemed anxious.


    "I suppose so. There''s probably an unbelievably perfect and kind person somewhere out there in the world. We may just not be aware that they''re close by."


    Haruka added that as a follow up.


    "We''re going to be ss C soon. When that happens, Ichinose will be our next enemy. And when that happens, she''ll be an enemy we must defeat no matter what. I think it''s best to not defend her too much."


    Keisei''s right. If Ichinose is an upstanding person, that would just make the fight that much harder for us.


    If you''re someone who''s openly evil, like Ryuuen, then no one would bother feeling anything unnecessary for you. However, in Ichinose''s case, I wonder if our ss can go against her without holding back.


    "...many difficulties lie ahead, huh?"


    If we get promoted to the upper sses, we''ll inevitably have to face that fight. We will also probably get attacked from behind by Ryuuen and the others, who would attempt to catch back up.


    It''s still uncertain what will happen to the cooperative rtionship between Horikita and Ichinose in the future either.


    Ideally speaking, we''d keep our alliance with Ichinose and the others and theny siege to ss A.


    And then we''ll end the alliance when our ss and Ichinose have risen up to ss B and ss A respectively. Of course, I doubt things will be that simple.

 Chapter 280 - 03: Absurdity

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 03: Absurdity</h4>


    A certain day prior to the onset of our winter vacation.


    A massive typhoon fell upon ss D. It happened right after Chabashira-sensei gave the signal that ss was over. The doors to our ssroom opened and ss C students, including Ryuuen, showed up at ss D.


    The ss was in uproar over this unexpected visit. Chabashira-sensei nced at them briefly but then immediately left the ssroom.


    It would be a different story if a brawl were about to break out but there''s nothing wrong with students from a different ss paying a visit.


    Having kept an eye on ss D through utilizing such roundabout measures, and still without having obtained the answers they sought, Ryuuen and the others have finally shown themselves.


    Or perhaps a strategy beyond myprehension is in effect behind the scenes? Regardless, there''s no denying the fact that they''ve opted to go with a frontal attack strategy. Horikita, who was about to leave, stopped and nced at the ss C students.


    The ones who showed up were Ryuuen, Ishizaki and Yamada Albert. Also Komiya and Kondou.


    It''s understandable that the ss would be tense with all these fighters gathering.


    "What the hell? This is ss D."


    The first one to react to Ryuuen was Sudou.


    His tendency to pick fights may have been a factor but it may also be a purely self-defensive reaction to avoid being yed like before. And most importantly, he has to protect Horikita. Those feelings may have taken precedence.


    Sudou immediately stood up and approached Ryuuen. Seeing that, Hirata panicked and got between them as though fearing conflict.


    "Do you have some business with our ss, Ryuuen-kun?"


    As Hirata, unable to understand the situation, asked him that, Ryuuen replied extravagantly.


    "Is there a reason why I shouldn''t drop by a colleague''s ss? It''s something that happens in every school, right? Going to a ss that''s not your own to visit a friend. Why are you all so afraid?"


    The first words he spoke sounded so much like a provocation but Hirata calmly replied to that high-pressure attitude.


    "Normally speaking, yes. But don''t you think the circumstances in this school are somewhat different? At the very least, you''ve never visited ss D before."


    Hirata tried to smooth things over by treating this as an emergency at most.


    "We''ve just been estranged until now. I thought now''s as good a time as any to act more aggressively."


    He ced a hand on the desk of a nearby girl and grinned, showing off his white teeth.


    "You guys sure did well during the Paper Shuffle exam. Thanks to that, ss C lost. The oue hasn''t been decided yet, of course, but you guys may be ss C starting from the third semester. Quite impressive."


    "Heh. That just means you''re an ipetent ape of a boss, right? Fall down to ss D."


    Hirata panickedly restrains Sudou when he took a potshot from the side.


    "We put in effort to make steady progress."


    "Effort, huh? Sudou, who seemspletely unfamiliar with the concept, still seems to be around so that''s puzzling. I thought he''d be the first to drop out."


    "So you''ve finally remembered my name?"


    They met eyes and red at one another. Several of our ssmates who were about to head back also froze up at this situation.


    "Could you tell us what you''re really after?"


    From Hirata''s perspective, he wants to figure this out as quickly as possible so he''d want to avoid being continuously caught up in Ryuuen''s pace. However, it''s better to assume he''s deliberately acting that way.


    "I''m giving you ss D guys a thorough warning right now."


    "Warning? What do you mean?"


    "I have no intention of exining it to someone who doesn''t get it. Or are you merely pretending to not understand?"


    At first nce, that seems like a taunt meant for Hirata but that''s not really what it is. Ryuuen was barely looking at Hirata, he had been looking around at the whole ss.


    If those words weren''t meant for Hirata then perhaps they''re meant for either Keisei or me, or perhaps Akito and the others. But he was mostly just lightly looking around. Ultimately, it was an unexpected person who caught Ryuuen''s attention.


    That person did not even realize he was being stared at, or more like, he did not care in the least and made preparations to leave. And then he moved to leave the ssroom.


    Even when no one else could move in the presence of Ryuuen, he acted like it was just another average day. Laughing faintly, Ryuuen looked back at his men slightly behind him and gave them the signal as they left the ssroom immediately.


    Apparently that student is their target.


    As Ryuuen and the others closed the door behind them, the tense atmosphere dissipated and our ssmates once again went into an uproar.


    "Hey, hey, that Ryuuen guy looked like he was about to do something unbelievable! It''s like I can''t believe it, right!?"


    "More like, they''re probably going to do something to Kouenji, aren''t they!?"


    That''s right. The one Ryuuen was after is Kouenji Rokusuke, the maverick of ss D. And with Ike and Yamauchi at the center of it all, various theories began ying out.


    But these days, Kushida''s really keeping a low profile. I know it stems from her defeat against Horikita in their confrontation but she''s stopped taking an active role.


    Of course, it''s not like she just went entirely silent. Even now, she''s talking about Ryuuen with the other girls but she did not get herself involved one bit. And Horikita is Horikita, she didn''t say a thing about Kushida to me.


    "Isn''t this bad? What happened just now."


    Horikita asked me that while I thought about something unrted to Ryuuen. Even for Horikita, who wishes to avoid any involvement with ss C to the utmost of her ability, it appears to be an urgent matter.


    "Maybe."


    It looked like Ryuuen had business with Kouenji but that''s also puzzling.


    Kouenji does give off a mysterious vibe. However, even from the outside, it shouldn''t look like Kouenji''s making a move inside ss D. There''s probably a reason behind why he''s tantly going after Kouenji while keeping an eye on a great many people.


    "Kiyotaka, why don''t we go check the situation out?"


    Akito''s the one who said that.


    "That just now was way too many people. Maybe they''re nning on doing something."


    "Suppose so.....even though there are people around that''s still not an absolute guarantee."


    If, on the off-chance that Kouenji got assaulted, ss D may end up shouldering the responsibility for not having prevented it. And getting penalized by the school isn''t the only problem. You''d end up regretting not being there to help.


    When I stepped out into the corridor with Akito, Keisei also tagged along.


    "I''ll go too. The fewer people, the more dangerous it is."


    After a slight dy, Horikita also followed and Sudou also tagged along in pursuit. Hirata also came out of the ssroom wearing a worried expression.


    Apparently today''s going to be a stormy day. I asked Keisei and Akito to wait then spoke to Hirata.


    "Hirata, shouldn''t you stay back? If more energetic students like Ike and Yamauchi end up following us, it may end up causing a bigger ruckus."


    "...you''re right. But, I wonder if Kouenji-kun will be fine..."


    "Horikita''s heading there too. Keisei and Akito are with me too. Worst case scenario, if violence is about to break out, I''ll contact you."


    "Keisei-kun? Alright, I got it. Please do make sure not to go overboard."


    Hirata felt puzzled at the name ''Keisei'' but did not pursue the matter. Hirata immediately went back into the restless ssroom of ss D.


    "That was the right call, Kiyotaka. The more people, the more troublesome it''ll be. Besides, in Hirata''s case, he''s more suited towards calming the ss down."


    Keisei nodded as though he''s sure of it, perhaps he''s the type of person to go against the flow.


    Now the problem is where Kouenji went off to. Inside the school building, even Ryuuen and his men can''t act carelessly. If they''re going to attack, it''ll be after he goes outdoors but I can''t imagine where Kouenji would go.


    "What does Kouenji usually do after school?"


    "...not a clue."


    "I don''t know either."


    Both Akito and Keisei tilted their heads as though they haven''t the faintest clue.


    "Is there no one familiar with Kouenji''s behavioral patterns?"


    None of our ssmates have spoken to him at length.


    "He mostly heads straight back to the dorm."


    "How can you tell?"


    "I spot him heading back quite often. Either way, it''ll be problematic if he leaves the school building. First of all, we should head to the entrance."


    Saying that, we headed towards the entrance.


    If his shoes are still there then it would mean he''s still inside the school building, and in that case we''ll be able to buy time. To not fall behind, we kept up our pace.


    "Something serious like actual conflict might break out."


    Sudou said that to Horikita while clenching his fist.


    "Quit your joking. Mass violence between ss D and ss C is noughing matter. More importantly, why did you follow me?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because I''m worried about Suzune. I''ve heard rumors that Ryuuen will attack even women."


    "I''m not so fragile so as to need your protection."


    "Don''t say that."


    Horikita did not change her bullish stance of being able to protect herself. Since she''s proficient at martial arts, she doesn''t need a man.


    Sudou''s show of masculinity is also in vain. But Sudou is Sudou after all so he probably doesn''t even entertain the idea of Horikita being strong one bit.


    "Besides, this may be unnecessary but there''s one more thing I have to add. How about focusing those worries on your club activities?"


    "It''s fine I''m telling you. There''s still time left until practice. Let''s look for Kouenji already."


    Even as she tried to drive him away, Sudou still stuck to Horikita.


    "Good grief.....it''s tough having to move around while carrying the seeds of trouble."


    She gave him a stealth insult.


    If Horikita were to get hurt while she''s alone, Sudou will definitely snap. If that happens, it''ll turn into a huge uproar that would make the previous one look like a joke.


    If the same people are to get into a fight again then neither the school nor the student council would show any mercy. In that sense, having Sudou tag along should be seen as the best option.

 Chapter 281 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    Leaving the school, I headed down the tree-lined path that leads back to the dorm.


    Since school just ended not too long ago, there are barely any students in sight. However, there were several boys from ss C in sight. I didn''t spot her back in the ssroom but it looks like ss C''s Ibuki is also with them.


    On top of that, I could see Kouenji''s back from afar as he headed back to the dorm alone. Apparently they''re serious about attacking Kouenji. As Ryuuen closed the distance, he gave orders to Ishizaki and had him block Kouenji''s way forward.


    "Looks like they''re here, just like Suzune thought they''d be. Let''s go stop them."


    Spotting them, Sudou asked Horikita to issue her order.


    "Let''s wait and see. We still don''t know what Ryuuen-kun''s after."


    Just like Ryuuen himself said earlier, there''s no rule forbidding students from interacting with other sses and it''smon to do so. There''s nothing we stand to gain from interrupting them at this stage.


    While approaching them, we observed the situation.


    "Hey, hold it right there, Kouenji. Humor us a bit."


    "What is it with you lot? I don''t recall doing anything to make you hinder me like this."


    Since Ishizaki''s in the way, I can''t see Kouenji''s face but the tone of his voice is as its always been.


    "You don''t get to decide that."


    "Hmph. You''re certainly not the one to do so."


    Kouenji looked around at Ryuuen''s ss C entourage. There isn''t a single trace of anxiety or panic reflected in his eyes.


    "You remember me, don''t you?"


    With both his hands in his pocket, Ryuuen moved to stand in front of Kouenji.


    "Of course I remember you. You''re ss C''s Delinquent-kun, aren''t you?"


    "I''ve turned a blind eye to you back then but today you''reing with me, you freak."


    "Apologies but I was quite busy that day."


    He apologized while brushing his hair back. Didn''t look like much of an apology.


    "But I can''t pretend I didn''t hear that. By ''freak'', are you perhaps referring to me?"


    "Who else is that supposed to refer to?"


    "That certainly is an iprehensible statement to make but that''s all water under the bridge. Because I happen to be a tolerant person, you see. But I have a date after this so let''s wrap this up quickly, shall we?"


    "That''s a shame. But you''re going to have to reschedule that."


    "So you won''t withdraw?"


    "What''ll you do if we don''t?"


    Kouenji crossed his arms for a bit as though thinking it over but then immediately split them back up.


    "Then we''ll have to finish our business over there."


    Kouenji pointed towards a rest area a slight distance away, perhaps having determined that there''s no escape from this or perhaps not wanting to block the way for others.


    "I couldn''t care less where it is."


    "Then you may follow me."


    And with Kouenji leading them, they went over to the rest area by the side of the road. It''d be a different story if they were in the middle of a highway but if they''ve gone to an isted area like that it''ll be difficult to keep an eye on them.


    "Looks like we should head over there too."


    After hearing that, Sudou tried to charge over there but Horikita stopped him.


    "Avoid acting violent carelessly. You understand?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    Sudou, having been warned anew, took the lead alongside Horikita and headed over to Ryuuen and his entourage. And a little after that, we also caught up to them.


    Horikita immediately started speaking to Ryuuen.


    "What are you nning on doing here, Ryuuen-kun? It''ll turn into a huge problem if this gets out of hand."


    "Kuku. So you got baited intoing here, huh?"


    He thenughed as though he knew someone would follow them from the very beginning. Then he slowly looked at each and every one of us. It''s true that he was targeting Kouenji but in all likelihood, this is also a trap meant to narrow down the number of people to find the one he''s looking for.


    If that isn''t so then there''s no reason for him to march into ss C with hisckeys in tow.


    His aim is akin to smoking his target out.


    "Ayanokouji and Miyake, plus Yukimura, huh? Well, for safety I suppose."


    "I''m also here, Ryuuen."


    Ryuuen ignored Sudou, who''s smashing his knuckles together.


    "What happened to Hirata?"


    "No idea. You aren''t interested in him, right?"


    "Oh please, that guy''s overflowing with justice so it wouldn''t even be strange for him to be here."


    "What I''m trying to say is that you shouldn''t assume everything will go the way you predict."


    "Well, that''s fine. For now, that is."


    With Ryuuen''s signal, Ishizaki and the others surround Kouenji. Seeing that y out, Akito muttered without even attempting to hide his disgust.


    "It''s almost like he''s ying emperor. To order around his ssmates with a signal like that."


    "Sorry, Miyake. But I grew up like this."


    Sticking his hands into his pockets, Ryuuen approached Kouenji.


    "Wait."


    "Wait? Wait for what? As you can see, we aren''t doing anything."


    For now, they have yet toy a finger on Kouenji.


    "I don''t mind you messing around but in that case, my presence is not required, am I wrong?"


    Kouenji pointed that out to Ryuuen who not only got in his way but is now talking to someone else. Ryuuen ignored Horikita''s warning and turned to face Kouenji.


    "Speaking of which, you get the leading role today, Kouenji. You owe me one after all."


    "Owe you one? I recall no such thing."


    "I missed out on some points no thanks to your actions in clearing the zodiac exam."


    He''s well informed. I wonder where exactly he heard that one.


    "Ahh, you mean that liar game. I do apologize if I''ve gotten in your way."


    Despite apologizing, Kouenji doesn''t appear to feel the least bit apologetic. He boldly took out a handheld mirror.


    It''s probably an iprehensible action for the ss C folks. When ss C looked at him suspiciously, Kouenji politely told them.


    "It''s a bit windy out here today. I''m merely making sure my nice, cool style is not disrupted."


    He turned his face left and right several times over to check his own appearance.


    "Hmm....it''s slightly out of order and rathercking in grace. Apologies but would you mind holding the mirror for a while?"


    Saying that, Kouenji presented the man standing in front of him, Ryuuen, with the handheld mirror. Ryuuen epted the mirror with a smile on his face.


    "You may point that mirror towards me."


    Kouenji said so and retrieved apact-sized hard wax kit from his bag before rubbing some of it on his fingers and using both his hands to style his hair.


    ?


    Taken back at this absurd sight, ss C couldn''t even interject.


    However, an intense sound reverberated the very next instant.


    It was Ryuuen who threw the handheld mirror he received from Kouenji to the ground.


    And with the usual smile on his face, he grabbed hold of Kouenji''s arm.


    "That freak act, I wonder how long you can keep it up?"


    While still styling his hair with both his hands, Kouenji let out a sigh.


    "You sure act like quite the delinquent. That handheld mirror is rather expensive, you know?"


    "My bad, hands slipped."


    "Fufu. Then it can''t be helped. In that case, let go of my arm. I can''t style my hair properly like this. Of course, I''m a man who''d be just fine even with his hair out of order though."


    In that tense situation, Ryuuen slowly let go of Kouenji''s arm.


    This is a ce where acting conspicuously carries far too much risk. But this is Ryuuen''s usual modus operandi of hunting his enemies to his utmost limits.


    "Stop it already, Ryuuen-kun."


    "Shut it, Suzune. Kouenji''s my ymate right now."


    "Aren''t you just onesidedly attacking him? He wants no part of this."


    While picking up the shards of the handheld mirror, Horikita red at Ryuuen.


    "I''ll do it. Your hands might get hurt."


    "I don''t really mind. It would be more problematic if you get hurt since you have your club activities."


    Saying that, Horikita turned down Sudou''s offer.


    "Don''t be stupid. I can''t just let a girl get hurt."


    Forcibly pushing Horikita aside, Sudou began to pick up the shards.


    "I won''t treat you even if you get hurt."


    Despite Horikita pointing that out, Sudou continued to pick up the shards without paying it any heed.


    "I was wondering what this ruckus is all about but this really is quite an interesting lineup."


    And this incident didn''t end with just ss D and ss C. As though drawn to the conflict, ss A''s Sakayanagi and her entourage showed up. I spotted Kamuro Masumi among them but I don''t know the names of the remaining two boys, only their faces.


    "Sakayanagi, eh?...it''s almost as if she timed it just right."


    She stopped, and lightly tapped her cane on the ground. We''ve certainly be quite the crowd.


    Including Kouenji, there are six of us from ss D and five from ss C. And four from ss A. A total of fifteen people in the crowd.


    "My presence here is purely coincidental."


    "Don''t make meugh."


    It''s obvious, even to Ryuuen, that this is anything but a coincidence.


    "Still, to think ss C''s leading members and students of ss D would be here. Are you perhaps holding a discussion regarding your Christmas party?"


    "Back off, I don''t have any business with you yet."


    "You don''t have to go that far, do you? If it''s a party you''re nning then the more the merrier, wouldn''t you say? So perhaps you''ll let me join?"


    But Ryuuen showed no sign of ying along with Sakayanagi''s provocation.


    "If you''re staying then don''t get in my way."


    "Of course, I won''t do anything to embarrass the party''s organizer."


    Sakayanagi then took her distance and sat down on a bench ced at the rest area. And the three students from ss A surrounded her on all sides as though protecting her.


    Well, I suppose violence is unlikely to erupt in this situation but...there are no surveince cameras in this area.


    Still, if you look around you''ll see students on their way back. There''s no telling when how many people will pass by this ce. It''s hard to imagine a fistfight will break out here.


    The person at the center of all this who had been smiling fearlessly so far, Kouenji Rokusuke, opened his mouth.


    "I don''t mind the crowd but shall we wrap this up already? If you don''t n on doing so then I''ll be taking my leave."


    "Wait a minute, Kouenji. Ryuuen-san just said he won''t let you go this time."


    "My bad, things got in our way and our little talk stalled. Let''s get down to business."


    Kouenji smiled faintly.


    "I conclude from this situation that---you are obsessed with defeating either a person who is causing trouble for ss C or a person who has formed an alliance with another ss. Am I wrong?"


    "Let''s see, any eyesore I don''t like is an enemy to defeat."


    "And a person from within ss D has appeared to hinder you. So you''re attempting to unravel this person''s identity."


    Kouenji seems to understand the gist of it without even requiring an exnation from Ryuuen. Rather unexpected from the man who possesses zero awareness of anything he''s not personally interested in.


    "That''s exactly right."


    "Then I''m sorry to disappoint but I have absolutely no interest in either the future of ss D or the future of any other ss. I haven''t done anything noteworthy in the exams leading up to this point and I have no intention of doing so in the future either. Is it really fun to waste time on a person like that?"


    "That''s funny, care to exin the zodiac exam then? Rumors have been spreading, you know?"


    "Well, well, you''re quite the knowledgeable one."


    During the zodiac exam, Kouenji had managed to brilliantly identify the VIP of the ''Monkey'' group he was assigned to. But even if one realizes that ss D won from the results alone, it''s difficult to pinpoint the student.


    He sure did his homework. Or perhaps he''s merely guessing at Kouenji having been assigned to the ''Monkey'' group. He may have be certain of that after Kouenji did not deny his im.


    "That''s just my own way of killing time. I couldn''t bring myself to attend all those boring meetings so I decided that ending it all would be the shortcut to freedom. That is all."


    Kouenji took out his phone and switched it to camera mode so he could have a look at himself. Apparently he''s intending on using it as a makeshift handheld mirror.


    "Then that means we can''t rule out the possibility that you''ve yed a role in the other exams too. In other words, there''s no guarantee that you aren''t the mastermind of ss D. Right?"


    "That is correct but if that''s the conclusion you''ve drawn that it would simply mean you''re just a moron whose brains only amount to this much."


    Ishizaki tried to initiate violence but Ryuuenughed and stopped him.


    However, that brillianteback is admirable. If you keep insisting that an unrted person is the mastermind then that makes you nothing but a moron.


    "Kuku, sure enough. If you are telling the truth then that''d mean you''re apletely harmless existence."


    "Yes. I like how you catch onto things quickly, Dragon Boy."


    Sakayanagi broke intoughter at the mention of Dragon Boy. But Ryuuen ignored it and changed the topic entirely.


    "Then what''ll you do if I told these guys to lynch you right here? As payback for the zodiac exam, for no reason at all. What''ll you do if I try to subdue you through meaningless violence?"


    Horikita tried to react to this disturbing situation but before she could do so, Kouenjiughed.


    "Now that''s a nonsensical question. You won''t choose that option here. Not much to be gained from using violence in a public ce like this, right?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t particrly mind going on a rampage even in an inconvenient ce like this. Benefits of such an act aside."


    "I see. Then allow me to give my answer. If you happen to choose that option, I will knock out all those whoe at me in order to protect my own pride."


    "You''re saying you can do that on your own?"


    "It''s harder for me to imagine why I can''t."


    Having overheard that interesting back-and-forth, Sakayanagi smiled from afar.


    "Looks like we missed our mark. Doesn''t seem like Kouenji''s X. He''s insane in his own way. Seems like that''s all there is to him."


    "The most important thing is that we''ve cleared up this misunderstanding."


    "Let me ask you something though, Kouenji. ss D''s points are steadily going up. There''s definitely someone sharp behind all this. If that''s not you then who the hell is it? Is it someone from this rabble who followed us here like a bunch of morons?"


    For the first time, Kouenji turned to look at us just once. But he sneered, shrugged his shoulders and immediately lost interest.


    "I don''t mind answering that question but---"


    "A word, if I may?"


    Sakayanagi spoke while still seated on the bench as though to cut Kouenji off.


    "That''s an interesting topic you''re talking about. Something about a ss D student getting in ss C''s way? I''ve heard rumors that Dragon Boy-san is looking for that person but it would appear the rumors are true then?"


    "I told you to shut up, Sakayanagi. And also, if you call me that again I''ll kill you, get it?"


    "Fufu. Do you not like it? I think it''s a wonderful name though. My apologies though, it simply appeared as though something I cannot quiteprehend was happening."


    A faintughter followed. And Sakayanagi continued speaking without paying any heed to that.


    "Isn''t it just that your n was torn apart by someone from ss D? This is one of the cornerstones of the conflict between sses at this school. Getting in the way of other sses isn''t strange either, is it? As a matter of fact, both you and I have fought exactly like that several times already. I don''t know who this person is but don''t you think hiding one''s identity while putting one''s strategies into motion is a brilliant way of fighting? Should you really be going out of your way to interrogate an unrted student like this? To be honest, from my point of view this is just pathetic."


    "I''ll admit my n was torn apart by X but that''s not the problem here. I''m just doing this to draw out that person sneaking around behind the scenes. That''s the sort of game this is."


    "I see. So ismitting acts of extortion like this also part of your n?"


    "That''s right, I won''t shy away from violence if need be either. I enjoy my own way of doing things."


    "In that case, you''ll not only be acting pathetic but also revealing the extent of your ipetence though? I''ve heard quite a bit from Masumi-san and Hashimoto-kun. About your strategy on the uninhabited ind how it was demolished. If you had properly done your research, you clearly should''ve known he''s an unrted party. First things first, the one behind the events of the uninhabited ind is Horikita Suzune-san I hear. I wonder whether or not this mystery person you''re searching for really even exists?"


    Sakayanagi''s sharp eyes and words attacked Ryuuen.


    "...you sure this isn''t just an excuse for why your n failed...?"


    As though trying to follow up on Sakayanagi''s words, one of the students from ss A muttered that in a low voice.


    "That''s going too far, Kitou. Surely even Ryuuen isn''t that stupid."


    The one who followed up for Ryuuen like that''s Hashimoto, I believe his name was. But Ryuuen showed no sign of being agitated at Sakayanagi and her entourage''s provocations. Because that''s something Ryuuen understands best.


    "Joke''s on you, Sakayanagi. I manipted Katsuragi into signing a contract."


    Rather than refute that statement, he instead changed the topic. It''s almost as if he wants to say that it''s his turn to attack now.


    "Contract, you say? Yes, if I recall, it said ''in exchange for ss C''s aid on the ind, private points shall be paid aspensation''. To be more specific, there was the use ''20,000 points every month until graduation'', I believe."


    Sakayanagi also responded without any hesitation to that.


    "Huh? What''s that mean? What have you guys been doing behind the scenes? Are you fine with that!?"


    Sudou barked out hisints.


    "There''s no problem rulewise. It''s something both our sses agreed on. We would receive the ss points that would''ve been ss C''s and in exchange wepensate them...in other words, we''re just paying ss C back with private points."


    I knew ss A and ss C had allied during the ind exam but I didn''t know what deal was struck between them. This certainly is a deal worth making. Using up all their points and leaving ss A with all 270 points that could be used on the ind (minus the 30 points due to Sakayanagi''s absence) while demanding 20,000 private points in exchange.


    At first nce, it may seem like ss C won out but what''s important is the lead in ss points at the end of the exam. Because what determines ss ranking is, after all, your ss points. You can almost say private points are allocated to you as a bonus.


    As a result, Katsuragi may have lost points but if he hadn''t, the oue may have been the same if not far worse for ss A. What I mean by this is that the difference between ss points is just that important.


    If they had gone about the ind exam the normal way, then they would barely have any ss points left over and the difference between them and ss B would have shrunk proportionately.


    But why are they revealing all this at a time like this when they''ve kept it secret the whole time? It''s probably something akin to Sakayanagi bullying Ryuuen. First Ryuuen mocked Sakayanagi and now this is Sakayanagi returning the favor, is probably how I should interpret this.


    "I''m not the one who''ll get in trouble after revealing this, it''s you guys. Other sses will know that we''ve been taking 20,000 points from you every month without exception."


    "It''ll spread soon enough if you ever felt like doing so. No point in worrying about it. In the first ce, the one who conceived of the idea for a contract was Katsuragi-kun."


    Since she wasn''t there on the ind and therefore an unrted party, Sakayanagi need not worry about it leaking.


    No, there''s the possibility that she instructed the ss beforehand not to do anything unnecessary but considering how the two of them were locked in a struggle back then, perhaps she deliberately left them hanging.


    As a matter of fact, Katsuragi is now keeping a low profile while Sakayanagi dominates the ss.


    "Fuck, then that means ss C''s got guaranteed monthly allowances."


    "Don''t fall for it, Sudou-kun. It''s all ss points ss C should have received but chose to forego. It''s not like they gained anything from it."


    "Is that really so, Suzune? We may as well have gained 200 ss points from that ind exam, you know? On top of that, ss A''s footing the bill for it plus it''ll go on forever unless ss A happens to lose its standing."


    "You''re wrong. It''s simr but what you''re getting from them are private points. They''re fundamenally different from ss points."


    If his goal is ss A then he has indeed yet to gain anything. In that regard, you could say Horikita''s remark is correct. But the fact that roughly 800,000 points, money in other words, is flowing from ss A to ss C is a significant one.


    Even if ss C continues to lose ss points and they end up with none, they are guaranteed minimum allowance at the very least. Despite being hounded by the Sakayanagi faction, the Katsuragi faction really gave them a free ride.


    "Are you quite done talking? You lot seem to like butting heads a lot. I have no intention of denying you that but I''ll have you stop bothering me any more than this. It would be very unpleasant to have any more time be wasted listening to your pointless opinions."


    "Hold it right there, Kouenji. You haven''t given me your answer yet."


    As though he just remembered it, Kouenji looked up towards the sky for a while.


    "Something about a sharp person in ss D, was it? To be honest, I haven''t given it any thought at all...either way, it would be best if I don''t answer. You''re hunting after that answer even at risk to yourself. It wouldn''t be right to rob you of that pleasure. I''m simply enjoying my youth here at this school. That''s all. If this school can get me all worked up then that would be a different story but I don''t think I can expect that to happen. In that case, I''ll fall in love with beautiful girls and we''ll aim for greater heights. And I will continue to build upon my own beauty. That is all there is to it."


    "So you''re saying you won''t participate in the ss conflict?"


    "I never have and never will. That''s what I''ve been telling you from the start. From my point of view, both ss C and ss A might as well be the same. The people here right now all bore me."


    "What the hell did you just say!? Ryuuen-san, this guy''s been mocking us for a while now! Let''s discipline him!"


    Having been slighted, Ishizaki raises his fist against Kouenji. But the one who acted to correct Kouenji''s words before even Ryuuen could was Sakayanagi, who had done nothing but smile and tease so far. Looks like there''s something about Kouenji''s words she could not ignore.


    "I cannot pretend I didn''t hear that. Dragon Boy-san is one thing but---"


    Right after she said those words, Ryuuen swiftly closed the distance between them andunched a kick without holding back.


    "Woah---!?"


    Hashimoto panicked and got in between Sakayanagi and Ryuuen and blocked the kick with his left arm. But because of the powerful impact, Hashimoto got blown away to the side and fell onto the concrete.


    If Hashimoto had note in between them, it''s very likely that Sakayanagi would actually get her face kicked. Both Hashimoto and that other male student named Kitou put on white gloves and assumed a fighting stance against Ryuuen.


    "Did I hit a nerve?"


    "I told you I''d kill you if you called me that again."


    "Cut it out already. Your behavior just now is a huge problem."


    Having witnessed the assault y out, Horikita gave him a warning but Sakayanagi was the one who stopped her.


    "Was there a problem just now, Hashimoto-kun?"


    "No. I just fell over on my own."


    While patting the dirt off his clothes, Hashimoto slowly stood back up.


    "So he says, Horikita-san."


    "....you''re insane, both you and Ryuuen-kun."


    ss A, under Sakayanagi''s leadership, did not voice a singleint against this act of violence.


    On the contrary, they were more than willing to throw down.


    "I must apologize, Ryuuen-kun. I''ve teased you a bit too much."


    After apologizing, she looked towards Kouenji.


    "Going back to our initial topic, whatever do you mean by all the people here, including me, boring you?"


    For Sakayanagi, that remark made by Kouenji is more worrisome than Ryuuen who''s in front of her. Ryuuen too, having grown apathetic, took his distance from Sakayanagi.


    "I swear, this lot....."


    Horikita''s agitation and exasperation are understandable. These people here all have a few quirks of their own.


    "Did you really not like what I had to say, Little Girl?"


    Heading over to the bench where Sakayanagi sat, Kouenji opened his palm and pointed at her.


    "Kuku. Little Girl, huh? I think it''s a wonderful name."


    As though it were payback for Dragon Boy, Ryuuen sneered.


    "Kouenji-san, was it? You''re mistaken in your use of English. I am not a little girl."


    "Fu. Fu. Fu. I am the one who gets to decide that. Not you. I have not made a mistake ording to the rules of use. The usage of the word ''girl'' is appropriate for your age and physique, which means I''ll be calling you just that."


    "That is precisely where you''re wrong. ording to the rules of use, ''little girl'' is what you would use to refer to elementary schoolgirls and no one else. This world doesn''t exist just for the sake of allowing you to do whatever you want in it."


    "It''s my policy to not go withmon sense."


    He brushed his hair back.


    "...cut it out already, Kouenji."


    Kitou took a step forward. He moved to take off his white gloves. At first I thought it was something he wore to protect against the cold but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "What''s with him? Think a demon''s going to pop out if he takes those gloves off?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Because Sudou suddenly said the word ''demon'' I ended up unexpectedly asking him about it.


    "You don''t know? It''s from a manga that used to be popr back in the day. It''s that manga where they remove a white glove, a demon pops out and they fight against devils."


    I''ve never heard of it before but then again, I''ve never read manga before either.


    "I have no business with ss A. Back off."


    "Please at least allow me to fix his tone."


    "Fufufu, it''s not exactly bad that you''re all fighting over me but unfortunately when ites to men and women, I''m only interested in those older than I am."


    Kouenji''s toying with the ss representatives Sakayanagi and Ryuuen.


    The very fact thatmon sense does not apply to him makes him the strongest one, in a certain sense of the word. ''Insanity'' may also count as a strength alongside violence and lies.


    "I''m d I dealt with you today. Get lost already."


    Even for Ryuuen, having to deal with Kouenji must be exhausting.


    Knowing that he won''t get any more information out of him, he urged Kouenji to leave.


    "Alright then. See You."


    Perhaps the typhoon turned out to be Kouenji rather than Ryuuen. The incident came to an end and silence fell upon us.


    "Apparently sightseeing time is over. Shall we head back?"


    "You''d better look forward to the third semester, Sakayanagi."


    "If you''re sure you''ve taken care of ss D then I''ll be your opponent anytime."


    Leaving those words behind, the ss A students left.


    "Shall we leave too, Horikita?"


    "Yes.....I can''t be bothered to deal with this anymore either."


    Sudou picked up most of the shards and for now, we can say things have gone back to normal.


    "But he seemed less interested in Kouenji than I expected....."


    Horikita seems to have felt doubt regarding Ryuuen''s actions. On the other hand, that doubt also infected ss C.


    "...was it alright to just let him go?"


    "If he were the one I''m looking for, I wouldn''t just let him leave."


    "He seemed plenty suspicious to me though. I can''t pin down his thoughts and there''s the possibility that his words are lies too, right?"


    "Our mindsets don''t match. X thinks the same way I do. I can''t imagine Kouenji pulling the strings behind the scenes. In the first ce, does he look like the type to team up with Horikita?"


    "That is certainly hard to imagine. Then why did you target Kouenji?"


    "Yo. What do you lot think about Kouenji?"


    After taking his eyes off of Kouenji, Ryuuen turned to look at us with an eerie smile.


    "You guys have been muttering for a while now. I don''t follow."


    Sudou, unable to understand Ryuuen''s actions, red at him


    while threateing him with a fist.


    "Idiots back off."


    "The hell did you just say!?"


    Horikita stopped Sudou with a nce.


    "Ryuuen-kun, you''re acting out of line. It is a fact that this is rather hard to digest."


    "Then that means I''m doing something right."


    Even though he''s being reprimanded, Ryuuen paid it no attention. On the contrary, he seems to be enjoying the situation more and more.


    "I was able to narrow down the candidates quite a bit today, Suzune. Regarding that existence creeping behind you."


    "I have no intention of listening to whatever you have to say. It''s a waste of time just humoring you. More importantly, I''d like you to avoid approaching our ssmates in the future."


    "I''m free to choose whether to approach or to stay away. I''m not breaking any rule here."


    The person who''s first to break the rules uses said rules as his shield.


    "But this game will end soon. I''m looking forward to the finale."


    Wrapping things up with that, Ryuuen looked at Sakayanagi and her entourage and then left.


    "He finally left. Let''s go back. For now, we should get Hirata-kun up to speed."


    "But what''s with that Ryuuen guy? You think he wanted to try something?"


    "I haven''t a clue. I don''t think there''s anyone capable of understanding what he wants to do."


    Looks like preparations areplete on Ryuuen''s end. Keenly aware of that, I saw Ryuuen off.

 Chapter 282 - 04: Time for Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 04: Time for Settlement</h4>


    "This concludes our homeroom session. A reminder to act appropriately as a student of this school over the winter vacation and to not go overboard. That will be all."


    Sakagami''s words are much appreciated no matter how meaningless they may be.


    I took out my phone.


    The day for me to attack has finallye.


    Today''s the closing ceremony for our second semester. All sses will end in the morning and we''ll be free from that point onwards. There will be no club activities either and the school itself is encouraging students to head back early.


    In other words, there will barely be any students left inside the school building.


    "I''ve ruled out those I can rule out but there''s still around 10 possible candidates left over."


    There are a few I''ve never even heard of before mixed in there too but I suppose there''s no helping that. Ideally I won''t have to use Karuizawa but as expected, I wasn''t able to track down X''s trail.


    "Well, I guess this just means I''ll get to enjoy myself more on the contrary."


    To be honest I already have a mark in mind, but there''s no point in narrowing it down at this point. Rather, it would be far more exciting to confront X with zero preconceptions.


    I made a certain move after the Paper Shuffle. I utilized everyst person in ss C that I could and gave them targets to keep an eye on.


    But it''s not like I''ll be able to figure out X''s identity from just keeping a tail on them. Taking into ount the risk of another massive problem urring, I did not make them tail the more fragile boys and girls. The ones to keep an eye on should only be, at most, delinquent types like Sudou or Miyake.


    Or someone conservative like Hirata who fears the urrence of a problem above all else. But that alone tipped those ss D folks off to the threat my actions posed.


    In Sudou''s case though, he was stupider than I had imagined so I was forced into provoking him directly. Anyway, the point is to make them constantly aware that I''m ''after them''.


    That person is probably trembling in fear every day by now.


    From the fear of ''having their identity exposed''.


    So far, that person''s hid behind Suzune and stubbornly kept hiding their identity. In other words, that person''s terrified that the fact that they''re ss D''s shadow puppeteer wille to light.


    In that case, I''ll keep hounding them and then I''ll close in on them. There''s no possible way they wouldn''t feel fear at that. And one more thing, I even told them I''ll be targeting Karuizawa yet they didn''t make a move.


    That person should have been on edge for the past two weeks or so. About how exactly I''m going to make contact with Karuizawa. Or about how I''m going to interrogate her.


    They probably made Karuizawa report to them daily to check if any events out of the ordinary have urred. They''d be wondering what actions I''d take in the process of uncovering their identity.


    That must be, beyond the shadow of a doubt, the only thought running through their mind. It''s far more tiring that it sounds and invites nothing but confusion. They''d be left unable to draw a rational conclusion about how close I''ve gotten. That doubt would shake them up.


    And so---today''s the best day to corner X since they would have already fallen into panic by now.


    In the span of a few minutes, more than half the ss have left. The clock in the ssroom feels like it''s going slower than usual. Students after leaving one after another.


    "Kuku..."


    I felt my heartbeat quicken. It''s been many years since Ist felt this sort of exhration.


    I recalled the question Ibuki asked me a few days back.


    She asked me why I would go out of my way taking risks just to find X. Ibuki said that there''s no point to it even if I find X. She''s certainly right in that there''s nothing beyond uncovering their identity.


    Oh, so it was you the whole time? She thinks that''s how it''s going to end. But that only holds true for normal people.


    I''ve been fighting against ss D this whole time by thinking up a variety of strategies. I''d know best that X possesses a mindset simr to my own.


    I''ve never before seen a person simr to me. That fascination has gotten me all worked up like this.


    I wonder how I myself will change when Ie face-to-face with X. I want to know what I''ll desire then. I''ll be able to see the X who''s kept me entertained this whole time.


    That thought made my heart throb, almost like the feeling one feels when thinking of their first love. I''ll do anything for this.


    The text I sent to X this morning has already been marked as read. There''s no doubt it reached them. Now that they know what''s going to go down today, I wonder what sort of strategy X has in mind.


    "Ryuuen-kun."


    The one who called my name is Shiina Hiyori, who did so from beside me.


    "What?"


    "Everyone seems rather restless today."


    She said so while looking around. The students who stayed behind are all moving closer to me.


    "What are you nning on doing after this?"


    "I''m off to see the person who''s kept me entertained for thest couple of months. Do you want to tag along?"


    "No. I must decline. I don''t quite see the fun in that..."


    She then added as a afterthought.


    "Do you really have to hunt them down?"


    "Huh?"


    "...no, I suppose that''s something Ryuuen-kun gets to decide as the leader of this ss."


    Hiyori then starts walking away. Perhaps because she''s said her piece.


    "I will be at the library. If you find yourself in any trouble, please contact me."


    "It''s not like you''ll be of any use."


    "I suppose so. Happy winter holidays."


    Hiyori, without any timidity, said her piece at her own pace and left. Hiyori is sharp but she hates conflict.


    I thought I could manipte her but as I suspected, she''s of no use to me as a pawn. Compared to her, the ones who''d obediently follow me around are far more usable. I finished making the preparations and had my pawns assemble.


    "It''s time, Ryuuen-san."


    Ishizaki said so restlessly.


    "Make sure you enjoy this."


    I handed Ishizaki a bag. Inside are the items we''ll be needing.


    Ibuki and Albert also stood up. Numbers aren''t important here. I''ll only bring along those I need. And those who can keep their mouths shut. What I''m about to do is something out of ce at a refined school like this one.

 Chapter 283 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    There''s barely anyone left inside the school building thirty minutes after our homeroom ended given that our winter vacation''s just begun.


    Just like they did during our summer vacation, all the students left straight away. Barely anyone noticed us since they were all busy leaving.


    "So.....where are we going? Just tell us what we''re going to do already."


    I didn''t speak a word of our current n to anyone, including Ibuki. Ibuki and the others only know that I had instructed Ishizaki''s group to keep an eye on Miyake and his ilk.


    That''s why they had no idea why exactly I approached Kouenji. The reason I kept my silence on this is because I wanted to avoid spies within ss C getting involved like Manabe and her group did.


    There''s no doubt that person''s also doing everything they can to keep their identity hidden. And so I kept quiet about my actual n in order to corner X with certainty.


    "Are you curious, Ibuki?"


    "You''re always dragging me around. And I''m always on edge because of your reckless actions."


    Ishizaki also followed suit and approached me. Perhaps he''s also curious about my true intentions.


    "You remember what I told you about Karuizawa, right? She''s the woman who started the chain of events leading up to Manabe and her group bing spies."


    "You''re talking about that noisy woman from ss D, right? I know that much, at least."


    Since Ibuki infiltrated ss D during the ind exam, she probably knows best.


    "I''m calling Karuizawa out to the rooftop today. I got Karuizawa''s mail address from a woman who exchanged numbers with her. Of course, I made sure she knew I''m the one who sent her that mail."


    A woman who exchanged numbers with her.....I didn''t go as far as to say that woman''s name. Because I decided there''s still no need for me to tell anyone about ''Kushida''.


    "Huh? Rooftop? There''s no way Karuizawa woulde if you''re the one calling."


    "She will definitelye. If she doesn''t, I told her I''d expose her past."


    If the pathetic fact that she got bullied in the past were toe to light, it''ll cause a huge ruckus. If she understands that this could put her current social status at risk, then she has no choice but to ept the danger ande anyways.


    "Even if Karuizawaes, do you think she''ll tell you X''s identity?"


    "I suppose she wouldn''t do so normally."


    X surely promised to protect Karuizawa from her enemies, including Manabe and her group.


    "I sent a mail to X too. I told them that I''d call Karuizawa out today and drag their identity out of her. That I''d use any means avable to do that. By doing that, I''m not only threatening Karuizawa but also X at the same time."


    "But...that mail threat you sent reached Karuizawa, right? What are you going to do if she just reports that to the school? X may suggest she do just that."


    Are you thinking that far ahead? Ibuki red at me as though trying to provoke me with that.


    "She won''t do it. If she does it, then all I have to do is reveal Karuizawa''s past. No matter what she chooses to do, Karuizawa has no way of turning the tables on us."


    The only countermeasure they can take is for either Karuizawa or X to directly confront me and persuade me to stop.


    "The worst case scenario would be X showing up instead of Karuizawa. But that''s also exciting in and of itself. To see what Karuizawa will do."


    "I don''t think the risk is worth it though..."


    "No such thing. Destroying Karuizawa means destroying one of X''s pawns. Because it looks like he''s been putting Karuizawa to good use in his crafty ns."


    "How can you tell? I get it that X threatened Manabe and her group to protect Karuizawa but..."


    Even I only realized that Karuizawa''s a pawn not too long ago. I only got to that conclusion because I realized how baffling certain aspects of the Paper Shuffle were.


    "Kuku. Anyways, look forward to it. X aside, you''ll definitely get to see Karuizawa terrified at the prospect of her past being revealed."


    "If Karuizawa does show up on the rooftop like you said...what exactly are we going to do to her? Like I said earlier, what if we can''t drag X''s identity out of her?"


    Both Ibuki and Ishizaki seem to be worried about that but...


    "ording to Manabe and her group, Karuizawa got bullied rather severely in the past. People who have suffered severe trauma tend to lose all grip on their rationality when ced again in a simr situation. In that case, why don''t we just reproduce that sort of scenario for her? Let''s go all out and make her feel wee. And we''ll keep pressuring her until she gives us X''s name."


    "No way...are we actually going to do something to Karuizawa? This is insane."


    "This is too much, Ryuuen-san. We already got into trouble during the case with Sudou so if we gang up to bully a girl...I mean, there are cameras on the rooftop and all!"


    "I am fully aware of that. Which is why I''ve thought of a countermeasure for that."


    I climbed the stairs leading up to the rooftop. Halfway through that, I looked back at Ibuki and Ishizaki who were a few steps behind me.


    "Feel free to run if you''re against it."


    "I-I won''t run. I''ll follow you, Ryuuen-san."


    "What about you, Ibuki?"


    "I''ll go along with your strategy from this point onwards. But if I ever feel it''s getting dangerous, I''ll step down."


    After all, she''s also been curious about X for a while now too.


    I had Ibuki and Ishizaki stand by at the door leading to the rooftop and took the bag from Ishizaki. I retrieved the tools I needed from inside the bag and handed it back to Ishizaki.


    "This is.....!?"


    "Just wait."


    I opened the door to the rooftop.


    There aren''t that many schools where the rooftop is essible all year round but there''s a reason for that here. Not only is there proper fencing installed here but there are also surveince cameras set up. If anyone engages in problematic behavior here, it''ll definitely be recorded.


    Of course, students are keenly aware of this which is why they behave themselves on the rooftop. However, every year this rooftop fails to be a popr attraction. This school has its own cafes and malls as well as a variety of other popr attractions.


    I''m pretty much the only one who''d go out of their way toe here. But there''s a limit to the number of ces where they can set up cameras. Above the door leading to the rooftop. That''s about it.


    Because there aren''t many blind spots on the rooftop, one''s more than enough. But this means if that camera were to stop functioning, we''d be free of any surveince.


    I stood directly underneath the surveince camera and looked straight into the lens of the camera. I then pointed a ck spray can I had prepared beforehand at the surveince camera and shot the spray at it.


    The camera on the rooftop is the same type of camera as the ones inside the school building. A vandal dome camera. A resilient polycarbonate lens cover and a steel body will protect it against acts of violence.


    But violence isn''t the only way to disable a security camera. One spray can is more than enough. The spray will adhere to the surface of the camera and obscure its field of vision. No matter how shock resistant the camera may be, you still won''t be able to see anything through it.


    "Now there''s nothing watching us."


    I had conducted research in advance regarding what sort of monitoring system that school has set up.


    Out of the hundreds of cameras installed inside the school, only a few of those installed in vital locations disy footage in real time. There''s no way they could possibly wise up to this abnormal situation right away.


    I had already painted over a surveince camera somewhere else a while ago and reported it to Sakagami myself and got penalized for it.


    As a result, I had points deducted to pay for the cost of cleaning the camera and received a warning. I had asked then whether or not the footage is constantly being observed.


    Especially on a day like this where all the students have pretty much left. The school is bound to let its guard down.


    "Albert. You stand by a bit below us. Let Karuizawa pass when shees. And if anyone unexpected...like teacherse, then call my phone right away."


    Albert nodded silently and went down the stairs.


    I had him stand guard just in case so I''d be able to respond to any unforeseen developments.


    "So you painted over the cameras...isn''t that grounds for punishment?"


    "Just a prank. No big deal."


    "I just hope Karuizawa wille like you said she would."


    "She wille. It''s a matter of life or death for her. She definitely won''t leave it to chance."


    Now we just have to wait until it''s time.

 Chapter 284 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    Around 2 PM. A little before the appointed time, the door to the rooftop opened and a lone student showed up.


    Our leading actress for the day showed up, her body stiff after bathing in the cold air.


    "Kuku. I knew you''de, Karuizawa."


    I turned off my phone and put it back inside my pocket. Ibuki and Ishizaki, looking slightly nervous, turned to face Karuizawa.


    "...the mail you sent me this morning. What do you mean by that?"


    "Surely there''s no need to even ask at this point. It''s precisely because you understood what it means that you came here."


    This is what was in the mail I sent to Karuizawa.


    [Manabe and her group told me all about your past. Come alone to the rooftop after school. If you tell anyone about this then the whole school will know about your past by tomorrow.]


    Mentioning Manabe and her group ensured Karuizawa would understand the meaning behind this. She has no other choice but to understand.


    "I assume you kept quiet about this as promised? No, you had no other choice but to keep quiet. After all, you can''t afford to let anyone know about your past."


    She may have panicked and informed X of her predicament since they''d already know of her past but I couldn''t care less about that. Like I told Ibuki and Ishizaki earlier, I''ve already sent X a mail.


    That today I''ll be delivering Karuizawa''s sentence. And that I''d uncover their identity. So it makes no difference whether or not Karuizawa asked them for help.


    "But to think you actually came alone."


    "You told me toe alone, didn''t you.....?"


    "Kuku. I suppose I did."


    Then again, there''s no way that person would''ve shown up given that they went to such lengths to hide their identity. And Karuizawa cannot ask anyone other than X for help.


    Because if she does, her past would be revealed. And the same applies for X, who''s also kept their identity secret. In other words, their options are limited.


    "Look, I don''t know what this is all about.....but it''s cold so I want to wrap this up quickly."


    Karuizawa rubs her hands together. But there''s no point in pretending like she doesn''t know what the situation is.


    "Then why did youe here? You could''ve just ignored me."


    "That''s---because I didn''t want unfounded rumors to start spreading around."


    She''s doing her best to appear calm but it''s obvious she''s just bluffing.


    "Unfounded rumors? Everyone here knows about it though? That before your high school days, you used to be the victim of bullying."


    "...."


    Even if she tries to hide it, a change in her behavior will ur when presented with the truth.


    "It was a stroke of misfortune that Manabe and her group found out about it. If you want to me someone, then me yourself for failing to conduct yourself properly."


    "...what are you after? Are you saying you stand to gain something from threatening me?"


    "What will you do if I told you I was just killing time?"


    Even though I have leverage over her, Karuizawa''s already lost any leverage she had.


    "If you do anything to me.....I''ll immediately report it to the school."


    "Come now, you came here alone because that''s not an option, right? Without asking anyone for help."


    "...Ryuuen, is it really okay to act that arrogant? She may actually have a trick up her sleeve."


    Ibuki seems to suspect something''s going on behind the scenes after she showed up here alone.


    "Karuizawa can''t do anything but rely on X. No need to be that cautious. Even if she records her conversation with me or films it, she can''t use it as her trump card. Because more than anything, she fears getting her past revealed. As long as we hold onto that, she cannot resist us at all."


    "But---"


    "That''s enough, just keep quiet."


    I already know what Ibuki''s trying to say. Manabe and her group were threatened with evidence of their bullying of Karuizawa. They were forced to cease their bullying and give their word that they won''t speak a word of it to anyone else. Then they were used.


    As though forced to strangle themselves, they were manipted into leaking information on ss C. In other words, Ibuki''s afraid that we may be threatened with evidence ourselves.


    But that won''t happen.


    ''The past in which Karuizawa was bullied''.


    As long as you know how to use that weapon, there''s nothing to fear. In this case, cornering us means also cornering Karuizawa. But it is a fact that there is danger in this.


    A double-edged sword. If I just wanted to spread around Karuizawa''s past, then there''s no need to threaten her like this. By using the information I currently hold to stir things up, I will be able to obtain a certain degree of aplishment. But if I reveal it, then that''s it.


    I won''t be able to use this double-edged sword anymore. Karuizawa would be destroyed but I won''t get to X. What I want is to drag the person behind Karuizawa out of hiding.


    Since I''ve made my move today, I have to uncover X''s identity here. In order to do that, I need to figure out just how deep the connection between Karuizawa and X runs.


    "Let''s stop beating around the bush. You want to be freed quickly right. Then tell me who''s hiding behind you. If you do that, I''ll keep quiet about your past."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    But Karuizawa''s clearly more agitated than ever. Karuizawa also knows that I''m looking for that person lurking in ss D. Still, she probably didn''t know that we''ve figured out her connection to that person.


    "X saved you when you were being bullied by Manabe and her group, right?"


    "H-Huh? That''s not true."


    "No point in hiding it now. I''ve got some evidence myself too."


    "...evidence?"


    Apparently, X has been keeping Karuizawa in the dark more than I had expected. Slowly, I''ll pressure Karuizawa bit by bit while allowing no room for error.


    "How do you think X was able to protect you from Manabe behind the scenes?"


    "I don''t know. I wasn''t being bullied and even if you say stuff like X..."


    "Ok, ok. If you won''t admit it, I''ll just go ahead and tell you my conclusion."


    Because if I don''t, Karuizawa doesn''t seem like she''ll admit to anything.


    "X took advantage of Manabe''s group''s weakness. Telling them to behave themselves if they don''t want the truth of their bullying toe to light. That''s how they kept them quiet."


    Karuizawa just red at me without saying anything.


    "Kuku, I see...so you do know how X shut down Manabe''s group."


    "I-I haven''t even said anything."


    "Not a word, no. But your eyes tell a different story."


    I then continued.


    "If that''s all then that''s to be expected. But X didn''t stop there, they even made Manabe and her group betray me during the sports festival, you know? To turn spy for them and leak information. Of course, with the threat of having their bullying be exposed should they not."


    "What are you saying? Seriously, I have no idea what you''re going on about....."


    "You''re lying though? Looks like you''re already aware of what went down during the sports festival."


    It can''t be, but perhaps there''s the possibility that Karuizawa herself is unaware of X''s identity? If they always used a free address to contact her and issued orders to her like that then...


    No, I don''t imagine Karuizawa will obey the orders of someone who hides their face from her like that.


    If she really doesn''t know, then it would''ve been better for Karuizawa to admit the truth to a certain degree then im to have no knowledge of their identity. If she''s going to deny everything then that in itself would be strange unless there''s a reason behind it.


    "The only thing I want to know is the identity of the X who attacked me. I couldn''t care less about your past. Don''t you think the smart thing to do here is to give me their identity?"


    "My answer''s the same no matter what you ask me. I don''t know anything. And it''s seriously cold out here..."


    She''s wearing extremely light clothing. Perhaps because she doesn''t intend on staying here for long.


    "Of course, it must be cold. Don''t you want to wrap things up here and go back already?"


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I see. If you''re going to cover for X then there''s no helping it. I assume this means you''re fine with your past being revealed?"


    "....."


    Karuizawa''s really stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If I attack her, she has no choice but to keep quiet. No matter what she chooses to do, she''d end up making an enemy out of someone. You could go into depth regarding that but it''s just a waste of time.


    "No point in thinking it over. This isn''t a situation you can think your way out of. It''s already clear your options are limited. And the correct option to choose here is to give me that person''s name. That''s all there is to it."


    By doing so, Karuizawa would be able to protect her secret at the very least. In this current situation, the only way she can save herself is to sacrifice X.


    "...if, if there is actually someone behind me like you say, there''s no guarantee that the name I tell you now is actually that person, right? Can you even confirm the truth?"


    Ishizaki interjected without permission, maybe because he''s also worried about that.


    "There''s no way we can confirm that, Ryuuen-san. It''s just like Karuizawa said..."


    Him interjecting now of all times will only result in giving Karuizawa a way out.


    I ordered Ishizaki to shut up with a look.


    Ishizaki, realizing he''s getting in my way, shut his mouth with an apologetic look.


    "What will you do if I chose to reveal your past after finding out you lied to meter?"


    "That---"


    "The only way to save yourself is to tell me everything."


    Iughed, but Karuizawa looked at me with firm eyes and refuted that.


    "I''m not stupid. It doesn''t matter if it''s a lie or the truth, you''ll eventually threaten me again. I''d rather not be your tool each and every time you need something done."


    "Kuku. I suppose so. There''s no guarantee that I won''t use you the way X used Manabe''s group. But if so, what will you do?"


    "I won''t say there''s someone behind me and I won''t say there''s no one either. I won''t randomly give you someone''s name either. In other words, I won''t tell you anything."


    Apparently Karuizawa''s concluded that silence is the right answer. Not a bad option but hardly the best one.


    "And if I told you I''ll expose your past if you don''t say anything?"


    "You think there''s someone behind me. But because you can''t narrow down that person''s identity, you chose to approach me instead. Then I doubt you''ll be too keen to throw away that chance so easily."


    "I see. If I revealed your past before I can draw the answer out of you, then there''d be no incentive for you to tell me anything. And my search for X may be dyed."


    That''s what it means, Karuizawa seemed to be saying as she averted her eyes.


    "Personally, I don''t have a problem with you not giving me X''s identity. I can just take my time in that case. You failed to take into ount that there''s still plenty of opportunity in the future for me to narrow down their identity."


    "Assuming an attack isunched against you in the future, that is. If they know you''re onto them, surely they would take care to not let their identity slip, no?"


    She''s better than I expected. A quick-witted and sharp-tongued woman.


    If X''s train of thought runs simr to my own, I should assume they saved Karuizawa because they noticed her usefulness given her high social status within ss D.


    They''re someone who wouldn''t bat an eye at using others. In other words, they''d be fine even with tossing Karuizawa to the curb.


    Of course there''s no doubt that X is acting to elevate ss D but they may prioritize the safety of their identity above that. If I just reveal the bullying problem, then there''s the possibility that their identity would be concealed just like Karuizawa said. On the off chance that X manages to conceal their identity any more than this, it would mean my fun would be significantly cut short, huh.


    "Not only did you think up a good self-defense measure but you also made it this far on your own, hmm?"


    I can''t imagine Karuizawa came here without having thought anything through. There''s the possibility that she may have received advice from X but.....that possibility''s a faint one.


    "Get it now? Don''t you think it''s best if you just let me go back?"


    I checked my phone''s screen. But there''s no contact from anyone. Did the mail I sent to X misfire? Of course, I do know that it won''t be this easy to smoke them out.


    I suppose I''ll take things to the next level while preparing to take a few risks.


    "Basically, I just need to make you spit out X''s name, right? In all likelihood, if you do know their identity, the best option for me would be to draw it out of you here."


    It''s your fault, X.


    This is the result of weighing your options of saving Karuizawa or hiding your identity on a scale.


    "...if your threat''s failed, how are you going to make me talk?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Torture''s the good old-fashioned way to make someone talk."


    "Ryuuen-san, are you serious...?"


    "Ibuki, hold Karuizawa down."


    "Why me? You could just do it yourself, right?"


    Ibuki, who isn''t very keen on what we''re going to be doing, disobeyed instructions.


    "Do it."


    "I won''t beplicit in this. No matter how you look at it, this gamble''s far too risky."


    "That''sme, Ibuki. To back out after so many failures. The important thing is how you can win back our trust."


    I grabbed Ibuki''s arm and firmly tugged on it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for everything. That''s why you don''t need to hold back. Do it."


    "Tch..."


    I once again issued orders to the rebellious Ibuki and had her carry them out.


    While clicking her tongue, Ibuki approached Karuizawa.


    "W-What?"


    "I''ve got my own problems here. Sorry."


    Ibuki swiftly maneuvered behind Karuizawa and restrained both her hands.


    "Ow!"


    Karuizawa screamed.


    Despite her reluctance, Ibukipletely shut down any resistance from Karuizawa. Being restrained by someone with martial arts experience like Ibuki, there''s nothing Karuizawa could do.


    "Ishizaki, go fill the buckets with water. Let''s start with two buckets. There should be no one using the toilet one floor beneath us right now. There are two buckets used for cleaning in the men''s toilet."


    "Ehh? Water? What are we going to use it for?"


    "Are you going to disobey me too?"


    "N-No, I''ll go fetch some right away!"


    Ishizaki panicked and passed by Ibuki despite looking like he''s about to fall over.


    "Let''s chat a bit more until Ishizaki returns, shall we?"


    "No! Let me go!"


    Karuizawa thrashed around with all her strength but she couldn''t break out of Ibuki''s hold.


    The reason we''re holding her isn''t to prevent her from escaping, it''s a way to amplify her fear of what''s about to happen.


    As a matter of fact, Karuizawa''s desperately resisting and struggling to the very end, perhaps because she''s realized what''s about to happen to her.


    "I''ll seriously report you if you so much asy one finger on me!"


    "Kukuku. You''re quite the fierce one, despiteing all the way here. Do you think X will protect you this time around as well?"


    No matter how many times I ask her, she gives me the same answer. She stubbornly refuses to acknowledge the existence of that person.


    "This is just my onesided hypothesis but perhaps the X lurking in the shadows of ss D promised to protect you in case of an emergency?"


    Karuizawa''s eyes gave it away. Despite her trying to hide it, it''s not so easy to conceal.


    "Because if that''s not the case, then it doesn''t add up. Your bullish personality would cause girls from other sses to dislike you as well so there''s the possibility of you being targeted by girls other than Manabe''s group."


    Ibuki took her eyes off Karuizawa to look at me.


    "You must have lived each and every day terrified of those who knew the truth. But until today, you''ve managed to avoid having anyone uncover the truth and you''vee this far without having been bullied. Why is that? It can only be because of the person behind you always covering for you and saving you."


    "And you''re saying that''s X?"


    Ibuki asked me.


    "For now---but, that wasn''t always the case, was it? Because X should''ve only realized the truth when Manabe''s group made contact with Karuizawa. I think.....you made Hirata your boyfriend in order to protect yourself, didn''t you?"


    Karuizawa widened her eyes.


    "N-No....."


    "That''s exactly it, isn''t it? Don''t underestimate me too much, Karuizawa."


    I looked into her eyes. And drew out the darkness lurking deep inside Karuizawa.


    Surely X did the same thing as well.


    "Ahh....!?"


    She''s finally started showing me her cute side.


    "...Ryuuen, how do you know all that?"


    Karuizawa isn''t the only one surprised by my words. Ibuki also couldn''t resist cutting in to inquire about that mystery.


    "Ites with experience. I''ve seen a ton of rotten people throughout my life after all."


    "Huff, huff. S-Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Ishizaki, who panickedly ran to fetch some water, came back a few minutester. Buckets that were 80% filled with water. Seeing that, Ibuki once again hit me with a question.


    "You said there are two buckets, didn''t you? How did you know that?"


    "You guys don''t even know how many surveince cameras are installed throughout this school, do you?"


    "Huh? There''s no way we''d know that."


    "You won''t know if you don''t look into it. But if you''ve done your research, you''ll be able to understand anything your eyes fall on."


    Bit by bit every day, I looked into the locations of the surveince cameras set up inside the school. As a result, I also came to know that there are two buckets kept in reserve inside the toilet.


    "One of the measures I took to confirm that was having Ishizaki and the others attack Sudou. Funnily though, there seems to have been a witness from ss D on the scene though."


    Ishizaki''s face turned apologetic.


    If there were no witnesses, ss C would''ve stood to gain more from that incident.


    "I told you, didn''t I, Ishizaki? To never admit you''re wrong, no matter what."


    "Y-Yes.....I just felt timid for a moment there back then and....."


    But as a result, Ishizaki and the others were tricked by the fake surveince camera and ended up confessing.


    "At first nce, this school appears to operate with discipline. But that''s not quite the truth. Depending on how you handle it, use of force may be permitted too."


    There are clues scattered all throughout the average day hinting at that.


    "You guys probably won''t get it but the smart ones are constantly engaging in trial-and-error."


    The first thing I did after enrolling was to look into the ''rules'' of this mysterious school and how to ''beat'' them.


    One more thing I did after enrolling here besidesprehending the system was to measure the usefulness of private points.


    "For instance, have you ever felt the setup of the exams were strange? Regardless of whether it''s the ind exam or the shipboard exam or the Paper Shuffle. If you go over it with the senior student, you''d be able to uncover what it''s all about. At first nce, you''d think that. But even if you ask them, there''s not a single student capable of answering that satisfactorily. Why do you think that is?"


    "...each year, the exams are different so there''s the possibility that the rules are different."


    "That''s right. It''s not like all the exams are the same every year. But strictly speaking, it''s that the rules for each ''school year'' are different."


    "What do you mean, Ryuuen-san?"


    If you can beat the exam by simply checking with your seniors, then it fails to qualify as an exam at all. It would just turn into a stupid race to see who can tter the senior students more. To prevent that from happening, you need to put solid rules in ce.


    "What if a rule like ''2nd years and above will be expelled immediately if they leak exam contents'' were to be put into effect?"


    Regardless of whether exam contents are the same or not, what would happen if shackles like that were to be prepared?


    "That would mean---they''d never talk."


    "That''s right. Even if their underssmen asked them, they wouldn''t be able to answer. There''s no way those guys who fought for a whole year while risking expulsion would run the risk of expulsion from a careless remark they made. As a matter of fact, I tried negotiating with a few 2nd year ss D students by offering them private points but I''ve never once seeded. It''s proof that talking carries considerable risk in and of itself."


    "But...you might be right. Komimya and Kondou also said so a while back. Even when they tried getting hints from their seniors, they never got anything out of them. On the contrary, it almost felt like they shouldn''t even ask."


    It''s precisely because everyone has thought of it that it feels like it''s forbidden territory. Strictly speaking, there''s the possibility that there even more detailed rules in ce but we''ll eventually understand.


    "Just like this, I''ve always tiptoed the borderline of legality."


    The surveince cameras, bribing the senior students, making a backroom deal with ss A. I''ve mapped out in detail the line between what I can do and what I cannot do.


    "Today, what we''re about to do to Karuizawa is also one of those experiments."


    Karuizawa''s begun trembling from the cold.


    "Trauma''s better evoked through experiencing it rather than drawing it out through words."


    ording to the testimonies of Manabe''s group, even the fierce Karuizawa will quiet down immediately.


    I signalled Ishizaki with my eyes. Ishizaki should have understood what I wanted him to do with just that alone.


    Ibuki pushed Karuizawa forward and then distanced herself. And in ordance with my order, Ishizaki dumped water from the bucket on Karuizawa''s head.


    "!?"


    Underneath the cold winter sky, the chill of the water would reach even the core of her heart.


    Karuizawa copsed on the spot from the overwhelming shock and trembled.


    She hugged herself with both her arms. Her earlier fierceness has disappeared entirely after a bucket of water.


    "Does this make you remember? The baptism you received at your previous school, that is."


    "N-No....!"


    She covered her ears.


    Almost like a little girl scared of a ghost, she just kept trembling.


    "I won''t settle for this. I''m going to break you thoroughly."


    I took out my phone and started recording, then grabbed Karuizawa''s bangs and lifted them up.


    I noticed a liquid leaking out of her eyes. Right now, Karuizawa''s probably internally reliving the bullying of her past.


    "This is footage of your bullying. If you won''t tell me anything then I''m going to spread it around the school."


    That''s a lie, of course, but Karuizawa is no longer capable of forming rational thoughts.


    "Go on, cry. Scream. Show me how you beg for forgiveness."


    "No, no!!!"


    There''s nothing quite like digging up deeply carved wounds.


    "I can''t watch this...I shouldn''t have helped you....."


    Ibuki averted her eyes as though to escape.


    "Bullying the weak is quite fun though? Nothing like it to stir up your heart."


    I recalled a bunch of people who attacked me long ago.


    There was this one guy who cried like a baby when their arrogance came back to bite them. But in Karuizawa''s case, things are a bit different.


    "Despite the thorough bullying you received, you boldly stood out in ss D. Hats off to you for that."


    In spite of her weakness, she stood out on her own to establish a new persona for herself. She maintained her position this far by using Hirata and through receiving X''s protection.


    "It''s easier said that done, you know."


    If a victim of bullying is broken into servility once, the roots of that run deep enough that it can be repeated.


    It can''t be helped because that''s the sort of lesson the bullying drills into you.


    "In a way, you may just be a woman stouthearted enough to not lose to me."


    I crouched down and continued as though sneering at the trembling Karuizawa.


    "But you see, you can''t change human nature that easily. It doesn''t change. You''re the sort of person conditioned to receive bullying, not dish out bullying. Remember that well."


    I picked up the other bucket near Ishizaki''s feet and this time, I dumped it on Karuizawa.


    "!?"


    Silently screaming, Karuizawa curled up to the best of her ability.


    "Ishizaki. Go fetch me some more."


    "Y-Yes."


    He picked up the two buckets scattered on the floor and once again, Ishizaki descended from the rooftop.


    "Who''s the one protecting you by shutting down Manabe''s group?"


    "There''s no such person.....! No such person, no such person, no such person!"


    Shaking her head, she denied it over and over as though running away.


    "Kuku. So you''re still hiding it. You really are a stouthearted one. No, perhaps you''re just used to the bullying? For you, this might not even register as bullying."


    I grabbed Karuizawa''s arm and forcibly pulled her up.


    "...I can''t watch this."


    "This is where the fun starts, you know?"


    "This is just utterly disgusting."


    Ibuki did not leave but rather, she only leaned on the door to the rooftop while refusing to participate in the bullying.


    "I''ll leave after I confirm X''s identity."


    "That''s just fine."


    I''m not doing this to entertain the lot of you. I''m breaking Karuizawa for my own pleasure.

 Chapter 285 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    It chilled me down to my core.


    The chill of the water dripping from my hair. They''ve dumped water on me four times now. Not only my uniform but even my underwear are soaking wet now. But it''s not the fact that my body''s trembling from the cold that terrifies me.


    It''s the cold that grips my heart.


    A darkness deep and dark enough to make you resent the world reared its head.


    Why am I being bullied? Those feelings gradually changed.


    Why am I even alive?


    What did I do wrong?


    I began to me myself. My heart that''s frozen over started eating away at my body.


    The scars that run deep began to ache again.


    "Hey, save yourself already, Karuizawa. There''s no need to suffer any more than this."


    In front of me, Ryuuenughed while pressuring me for a confession.


    But that''s a dead end road. I''m no longer able to answer anything. If I tell him about Kiyotaka, I may be saved temporarily. But that doesn''t mean I''ve escaped for good.


    There''s no guarantee that Ryuuen won''t simply use the same threat on me again. He may show up again and order me to sell out ss D. It''s the worst case scenario you often see in dramas.


    There''s only misery at the end of the road for people who continue to betray others. If so, I''ll put my faith in Kiyotaka''s words, his promise that he''d protect me.


    It...is thest line of defense protecting me from being swallowed up by the darkness.


    "I know what you''re thinking. If you reveal X''s identity here, you''ll lose even the possibility that they''d keep protecting you. A total loss of hope."


    I could hear the sound of my teeth chattering from the cold and the fear. I desperately pawed at the ground to stop it but my heart''s long since stopped listening.


    A horrific memory came to mind.


    The past and the present ovepped.


    "Do you want to die embracing hope? To go back to how things were, are you really fine with that?"


    His words relentlessly assaulted me.


    "X isn''t the one who''s going to save you. I can save you if you spit the name out here."


    I''m scared.


    "But if you''re going to oppose me, I have no other choice but to attack your weakness."


    Save me.


    "I''m going to make a list of all the things about you and spread it around the school."


    I''m scared.


    "When that happens, will you still be able to keep your cool and maintain your current position in ss?"


    Save me.


    "No, there''s no way that''d happen. You''ll just go back to those days. Back to the pathetic you who suffered bullying. Back to the original you."


    The bullying I received in the past continously reyed itself in my head without letting up.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no..."


    I don''t want to go back to that dark, miserable world where I wished for death.


    "Then end it already. End it and protect yourself."


    "Please forgive me, pleaseforgiveme...!"


    My pride''s already been torn to shreds.


    No, that''s not true. I had only stuck it back together with cellophane tape. My pride had already been torn apart in the first ce.


    The Karuizawa Kei who had been holding on, died. That fun school life crumbled away.


    "I''m not as merciful as Manabe and her group were. We know your secret. Even if you get me expelled, it''s not just one or two people who know the truth. The rumors will spread immediately. When that happens, even your subservient ssmates may rise up to bully you."


    "No, no, no..."


    "Then take a trip down memoryne. Remember how painful it''s going to be to go back to those days."


    ---There''s no way I wouldn''t end up remembering.


    For a moment, a pure white world spread through my mind.


    And then the darkness came.


    Back during middle school, I ended up creating my own hell from something so trivial. I was always the headstrong,petitive type so I ended up making enemies out of simr girls.


    Every day after that was the furthest you could get from a happy school life.


    They scribbled on my textbooks and stole my notes. That''s still cute, though. As though it were the obvious thing to do, they dumped water on me while I used the toilet more than a few times.


    They punched me and kicked me and filmed it so they can spread it around the ss forughs.


    They put thumbtacks in my shoes and animal corpses on my desk. I remember it all. They even once pulled my skirt down in front of the ss. After swimming ss, they''d hide my underwear and sometimes even my uniform.


    They also made me confess to boys I don''t even like. There were times when they''d make me pick up garbage on the ground with my mouth and eat it. At times, I was made to lick shoes.


    I endured humiliation after humiliation.


    Yes, that''s right.


    I ended up recalling it.


    At a time like this, thest measure humans take in self-defense is to ept it all.


    ept the reality that I am being bullied by Ryuuen and his group.


    If I do that, it''ll be easier.


    Ahh, I wonder if I''m going back to those days. I know that if that happens, my heart surely won''t be able to take it. The ones who were kind to me, the ones who befriended me, they''d end up changing.


    I won''t be able to endure those cruel days again. The only thing the school that abandoned me did for me was to inform me about this school.


    They offered me salvation in the form of having all the students who know about me disappear.


    If they''re gone, then I''ll-----


    I looked up at the sky.


    The tears I''d been holding back overflowed and fell.


    Why do I have to go through this?


    ........


    ---I don''t want to.


    Those feelings welled up inside me.


    I just epted it, that I don''t want to go back to those days.


    ording to Ryuuen, he just wants to find the person he''s been looking for.


    In other words, if I give him Kiyotaka''s name, I''ll be free.


    But there''s no guarantee that he still won''t reveal my past anyways.


    They may all know already the next day. If that happens, the result''s still the same.


    I''d not only lose Kiyotaka''s trust but also all my friends.


    But---


    Salvation is still within reach.


    If I give him the name, putting an end to this suffering may be possible.


    It can''t be helped, can it?


    I will save you.


    Kiyotaka, who promised me that, didn''te racing to save me.


    Even if I continue to believe in him and wait for him, this situation won''t change one bit.


    Did he not notice the mail I sent him?


    But I also gave him a signal through making eye contact. And our eyes certainly met and he acknowledged me.


    Telling me that he''d protect me so I can rx.


    Or so I thought.


    Am I just deluding myself? I don''t know anymore.


    There''s no way I can confirm that now. The rtionship Kiyotaka and I share is just too shallow.


    He cut me off without even a guarantee that Manabe and her group won''t try anything. Using a selfish reason like ''it''s no longer necessary for him to take the stage''.


    I was only an afterthought.


    Was I betrayed? Did he abandon me?


    "Albert, did anyone show up?.....I see, I''ll call again."


    In front of me, Ryuuen silently sighed.


    "You probably expected something but it doesn''t look like anyone''sing for you."


    Ahh, so I was abandoned after all.


    Well, what else am I supposed to do if not believe? Kiyotaka told me he''d save me.


    He did protect me from Manabe''s group.


    "You seem like you trust X quite a fair bit, Karuizawa."


    Ryuuen sighed as though in exasperation.


    "You were deceived."


    "That''s not..."


    "It''s the truth. I''ll tell you the truth about the shipboard exam that X never told you."


    "Truth...?"


    Somewhere along the way, Ryuuen had stopped smiling.


    "Manabe wanted to bully you as payback for Morofuji but she couldn''t find an opening to do so. Even if she invites you over to an isted spot, it''s not like you''d just obey her. By the way, for some reason you went below deck alone. Why is that?"


    "That''s..."


    That''s because Yousuke-kun asked me to go there.


    Back then, I was emotionally unstable and had no choice but to rely on Yousuke-kun, the person I was parasitizing.


    That''s why I went there...and Manabe''s group also came there by coincidence...


    "Do you really think it was just a coincidence?"


    Once again, Ryuuen saw through me.


    "There''s no way they could follow you around the clock on such arge ship. In that case, Manabe''s group showing up there isn''t a coincidence but an inevitability."


    Does that mean Yousuke-kun lied to me?


    No...that''s not it.


    I understood right away that isn''t the case. But for a moment there, I tried to me Yousuke-kun.


    "You already get it, don''t you? X made contact with Manabe and helped her lure you there by acting like someone who also hates Karuizawa and convincing her to team up. All I can say is that you''re a fool for biting the bait. That''s the truth."


    I do remember how strange that incident was.


    Yousuke-kun, who asked me to go there, never showed up.


    I understand now because I know Kiyotaka. He gave instructions to Yousuke-kun to iste me...


    "X deliberately set up your bullying to acquire evidence of that. Don''t you think that''s just inhuman?"


    No, I don''t want to believe that.


    But what he''s saying...isn''t something so simple.


    So Kiyotaka showing up there and saving me wasn''t a coincidence?


    "You weren''t rescued. You were ensnared. How stupid, don''t you think?"


    I was deceived...?


    "Look around you. Is X here right now? Are they saving you right now?"


    Kiyotaka...has been deceiving me from the start?


    "It''s safe to assume that they cut their ties with you when their own identity was about to be exposed."


    No, that can''t be...


    That just can''t be...


    I---wasn''t saved.


    Even though I''m going through this much suffering...


    I ended up falling for Kiyotaka''s trap and thought I might actually be saved. I was made to help him with a lot of stuff.


    But at a crucial time like this, he abandoned me.


    Because that would mean...


    "You''ve realized it too, haven''t you? It''s all just you being maliciously ''bullied'' again."


    Darkness shrouded me.


    In the end, I wasn''t able to escape the Mobius loop of bullying.


    "Well, there''s still one way for you to save yourself."


    The name.


    To tell Ryuuen about Kiyotaka.


    "That''s right."


    If I tell him the name, will this end.....?


    "Yes. It will end."


    As though reading my mind, Ryuuenughed again.


    "If you tell me the name, I promise to never get you involved again."


    Ahh, so I will be saved.


    I just have to say the words ''Ayanokouji Kiyotaka''.


    I don''t know whether I can trust him or not. But if he hears the wordsing from the bottom of my heart, this man in front of me will surely understand.


    That alone, I''m confident about.


    Against my will, my lips started moving while still trembling.


    The despair and rage at being betrayed and my heart wishing to be saved. But my voice is still noting out.


    I can''t bring my voice out, not when it''s this cold.


    "Take it easy. Give me the name."


    "---ta....."


    It''sing out.


    I trembled and trembled and cowered in fear.


    Then a word came out.


    "Ta?"


    Ryuuen is listening to me.


    "Ta.....ka...."


    I squeezed it out ever so slowly. I''ll be free after this.


    "One more time. Tell me, slowly, one more time."


    Ryuuen''s face drew close to me.


    "No matter..."


    Words areing out.


    No, that''s not it.


    From the very beginning, I had no intention of saying it from the very beginning....


    Because I''m---


    "No matter how many times you ask me.....I will ''NEVER'', ''EVER''...tell you."


    "......."


    And with that, Ryuuen''s smile froze.


    I felt like a ray of light had pierced through the cloudy skies.


    A world that, in reality, hasn''t changed one bit. And the conclusion I reached.


    "Even if, starting tomorrow, I lose my ce here at this school...even if I continue to suffer....."


    Something I need to put my faith in no matter what.


    That''s neither Ryuuen''s words nor Kiyotaka''s existence.


    "I will never, ever give you the name..."


    A warm light emanating from within my chest.


    "You sure about that, Karuizawa?"


    Yes.


    I''m fine with this.


    I maye to regret it.


    But I''m fine with this....!


    "Even though you know X was just using you, why do you still cover for them?"


    "I don''t know..."


    That''s my line.


    But---there is one thing I do know.


    "Even I want to act cool until the very end...!"


    My field of vision which had clouded up, cleared up for a moment.


    "I see. That''s a shame, Karuizawa. After today, you won''t have a ce in this school anymore. I personally don''t want to do anything extreme either but I''ve got no choice. But, you are worthy of respect. Despite the trauma of your past, despite being betrayed by the only one you could rely on, you still didn''t sell them out. I''ll give you that."


    This is fine.


    I''m fine with this.


    I repeatedly told myself that. I will break here though.


    But for some reason, I felt a little proud of myself.


    That despite being betrayed, I didn''t betray in turn and that it meant he would be safe.


    If I could help him gain the peace he desires, then that''s not so bad.


    That''s that then. Somehow, aren''t I cool?


    There never was anything interesting going on with my life but by cooperating with Kiyotaka, things got exciting and that''s not so bad.


    I had fun.


    How should I put it, almost like the heroine supporting her hero from the shadows?


    Although I didn''t understand a lot of what he did, it was still somehow strangely fun.


    Besides, no matter how it happened, it''s still a fact that I was saved.


    That''s why I regret nothing.


    I have no regrets.


    But, you know? The truth is, deep down inside, I still held out hope that he mighte and save me.


    Those fleeting feelings---also exist, I guess.


    Ahh, I''m such a fool.


    I was just dancing in the palm of his hand.


    I guess I brought this on myself. I had Yousuke-kun protect me and then I had Kiyotaka protect me. I really am a woman incapable of doing anything on her own.


    Underneath the cold winter sky.


    I somehow ended up feelingfortable.


    Goodbye to the false ''me''.


    Wee back, the empty ''me'' from the past.

 Chapter 286 - 05: Crossing Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 05: Crossing Thoughts</h4>


    Roughly two hours before Karuizawa fell before Ryuuen.


    Chabashira-sensei gave ss D an exnation regarding the essentials of the winter vacation.


    "Over the winter vacation, a portion of the school is scheduled for renovation so it will be off limits. Make sure to keep that in mind. And also, all club activities will be suspended after the closing ceremony today. Be sure to head back as soon as you''re able to."


    Our teacher exined only the bare minimum to us.


    But for some reason, she silently looked around the ss. And no matter how long we waited, she did not signal the end of ss.


    Feeling numb at this point, Ike raised his hand.


    "What''s the matter, sensei?"


    "I''m sure there are students already aware of it but you can assume that your promotion to ss C is all but guaranteed. Well done."


    "W-Woah, you actually gave us honest praise. Isn''t this a rarity?"


    It''s not just Ike, I''m sure the rest of the ss feels the same way.


    "Don''t getcent. If you cause trouble during the winter vacation, it may have an effect on your ss points. Make sure you act properly as a student even over the long holidays."


    After saying that, Chabashira-sensei concluded our second semester.


    "This really is an unusual sight, Chabashira-sensei reprimanding us gently, I mean."


    "Maybe so."


    There''s no doubt that she added the warning to not cause trouble as a follow up.


    While putting my textbook back into my bag, I looked in Karuizawa''s direction.


    And when I did, she turned to look at me while still in the middle of a conversation with the other girls.


    This morning, I had received a single mail from Karuizawa at the address I gave her for emergency use.


    That something came up regarding the incident with Manabe''s group and that she had been called out to the rooftop at 2 o''clock today.


    I wasn''t surprised and I didn''t reply either. After all, I had already been informed of it beforehand by Ryuuen.


    He couldn''t care less whether Karuizawa would inform someone else of it or not. It was an act meant to lure me out in the first ce.


    But perhaps Karuizawa felt from our eye contact that I had already seen her mail, because she left the ssroom with her friends while looking satisfied. Maybe she intends to leave once and thene backter.


    One hour after the ss ended most of the students had already left the school grounds.


    "We''re talking about going to Keyaki Mall after this, what''ll you do?"


    Yukimura, ready to leave, asked me that while approaching me.


    "Sure. I don''t have anything particr nned for today anyways. After I finish packing I''lle."


    "Then I''ll be waiting in the hallway."


    Just in case, I should bring some of the textbooks with me since there''s still the possibility I might be needing themter.


    "Umm...could it be that you''re not free right now?"


    The one who called out with that apologetic voice was none other than Satou.


    "Yeah, I''m nning on hanging out with Yukimura and the others...."


    "I...I see. That''s a shame."


    Satou''s shoulders droop in disappointment. I wonder if she was nning on asking me out again likest time? If so.


    "...today might be problematic, but would the winter holidays be ok with you?"


    "Eeeh?"


    "I mean, it seemed bad for me to refuse you twice in a row so if you''re okay with it then..."


    "R-really?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    I felt a bit overwhelmed by Satou happily pressing her body against me.


    "I-It''s a promise then!"


    She said with a blush while jumping around joyfully.


    I wonder why exactly she''s this interested in me.....


    Of course I have nothing against this but since there were still people left in the ssroom I felt slightly embarrassed.


    "In any case, from tomorrow onwards is fine I''ll send you the details via mail."


    "Understood! See youter Ayanokouji-kun!"


    Satou then joined Shinohara''s group with a pleased look on her face.


    Shinohara''s group looked at me suspiciously before leaving the ssroom.


    Now then, I suppose I''ll meet up with Keisei and the others. It seems they''ve all already assembled out in the corridor, chatting while waiting for my arrival.


    I immediately grasped the situation from Haruka''s creepy smile and Airi''s crestfallen expression.


    As we started walking, Haruka seemed to want to cut in and so I took the initiative.


    "There''s no deep meaning behind that."


    "I haven''t even asked you anything yet, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing''s the matter, you were about to ask me, weren''t you?"


    "I mean, right? Just look at how Satou-san was acting, not too hard to imagine what''s up, no?"


    "How adulterous, Kiyotaka. Horikita and now Satou, you''ve got no integrity."


    For some reason, even Keisei is angry. Still, I suppose I''ll make an apology.


    "I was just invited to hang out."


    "It must be quite something for a girl to ask a boy out though?"


    "Surely you don''t think S-S-S-Satou-san is interested in Kiyotaka-kun!?"


    There had been a dispute of that nature a while back but Airi said so frantically.


    "...there''s really nothing I can say to that even if you ask me."


    "Ast minute rush for a lovey dovey Christmas perhaps? Now that''s an amazing development there."


    Haruka is Haruka after all, one-sidedly imagining her own scenario.


    "More importantly, where do we go? I think today''s going to be crowded."


    Since a long holiday begins tomorrow, there''s bound to be a lot of students hanging outte into the night today.


    Keisei concluded that it''d be in our best interests to decide on a course of action.


    "Well, can''t we just, like, loiter around? There''s no rush."


    As we had that conversation, Akito walked silently without once letting the tough look on his face falter.


    Akito''s focus isn''t on us but rather, behind us. While on the move, he checked to see whether or not there''s someone behind us.


    "No sign of anyone tailing us....."


    Akito quietly whispered that in relief.


    Looks like Ryuuen wants to settle things today. He must''ve concluded that a tail is no longer necessary.


    "But you know, even though Keyaki Mall has everything, I''d like to go outside after all."


    Haruka said so and looked towards the main gate, far from here.


    "I''d like to go to Shibuya or Harajuku, or go see the lights at Omotesando."


    "Keyaki Mall aside, the school roads won''t be a substitute for that I suppose."


    Since there are no special preparations for change of any sort, the outside is as it has always been.


    "I''m rather satisfied with the way things are now though. The essentials are all here too. Do you feel the same way as everyone else, Kiyotaka-kun? About wanting to go outside."


    Unlike Haruka, Airi doesn''t seem like the outgoing type.


    Well, I suppose I don''t have to force myself to go along with the flow.


    "I''m satisfied with this too like you, Airi. But I guess I can also understand the feeling of wanting to go outside."


    "I don''t know if they''re doing it to uphold the rules but I think prohibiting any contact with even your family is going too far. Wouldn''t a family normally be worried about their child?"


    It certainly isn''t normal to not be able to see your children for three years. Maybe that resonated with Akito, because his expression turned grim.


    "See, my mom''s a worrywart so maybe she''s feeling some anxiety over that."


    "Looks like the school also takes care of that. Apparently they regrly report your progress from your report card or something."


    "That...might actually make me worry even more. I guess I''ll study harder....."


    "Parents would worry more about girls than they would the boys, right?"


    "Ahh---I''m fine though. Because that''s not the case for me."


    Haruka smoothly deflected it. Because it looked like there''s something she didn''t want to talk about, we also didn''t press the matter.

 Chapter 287 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "So, karaoke next? Might be a bit crowded though."


    "No way, we''re not going to y that punishment game again are we...?"


    "Of course we''re going to y. For the sake of Yukimu~''s revenge."


    I stopped walking while everyone was in the middle of discussion their next course of action.


    "What''s wrong, Kiyotaka-kun?"


    "Sorry but I''m going to head back."


    "It''s not even 2 o''clock yet though?"


    Akito said while checking the time on his phone.


    "Truth is, I stayed up all night yesterday so I''m feeling quite sleepy now. Please invite me again over the holidays."


    Airi looked disappointed at that but there won''t be any inconvenience for her now even if I''m gone. Haruka will take care of it properly for me too so I suppose I can rest assured.


    I bid farewell to the group and turned my back on them. I then took out my phone and called my homeroom teacher, Chabashira-sensei.


    "It''s me."


    "Hello. I have something to discuss with you. Are you free now?"


    "What do you want? Haven''t you stopped associating with me?"


    "Yes that would be right. But I just remembered there are still things left to settle. If possible, I''d like to meet you face-to-face rather than over the phone. Can we meet at school?"


    "...I''ll be waiting in the ssroom."


    "Understood. I''ll be there in a few minutes."


    After that conversation, I immediately headed back to the ss D ssroom.


    There aren''t any students left in there and near my seat, Chabashira-sensei alone looked out through the window.


    "Assuming this year is also your average year then it''ll snow a fair bit this year too."


    "Do you like snow?"


    "I used to. But when I became an adult, I grew to hate it."


    Chabashira-sensei shut the curtains and slowly turned around.


    "So you have something to discuss with me. What is it?"


    "I thought I haven''t heard your answer yet. Why do you want to rise to ss A so badly to the point you''d even use me?"


    Unless there''s a very good reason behind it, a teacher won''t use a lie to manipte a student.


    "This school makes not only students, but also teacherspete with one another. If one considers their own position, it''s obvious they''d want to aim for the upper sses even if it''s just a cut above."


    "I don''t think that''s the real reason. If you were aiming for ss A from the start, you wouldn''t have made remarks that could have put ss D''s students at a disadvantage."


    During the midterm test of our first semester, Chabashira-sensei intentionally withheld information to put ss D at a disadvantage.


    "...that''s already something different from the school''s rules. It''s a personal matter. I''ve got nothing to say to you."


    "You were unsure at that point despite having quietly made preparations to rise to ss A, weren''t you? Whether or not this ss really has what it takes to be ss A or whether you should even be aiming for it."


    I don''t particrly care what feelings this teacher is keeping bottled up. The important thing is whether she''s worth making use of or not.


    "Looks like this has been a waste of time. I''m heading back to work."


    I spoke again towards the teacher who had turned her back as though fleeing.


    "If you won''t answer, then please give up on using me."


    "So that''s how it is. No need to emphasize that. You''ve already stopped associating with me, no?"


    "This is the important part. If you let this day go to waste, ss D won''t ever rise to ss A. On the contrary, we may not even be able to rise to ss C."


    "What are you talking about?"


    I explicitly looked at the ssroom''s clock.


    "It''s now 2 o''clock. Right now, Ryuuen''s probably putting on an interesting show on the rooftop after calling Karuizawa out there."


    "...Ryuuen is? To Karuizawa?"


    "So even you aren''t aware of it, sensei. The fact that Karuizawa used to be the victim of severe bullying in the past, I mean."


    "First time I''ve heard that..."


    It''s hard to imagine from the way Karuizawa normally is that she''d be the victim of bullying.


    "And in all likelihood, news of this will spread throughout school tomorrow. Once that happens, Karuizawa may choose to withdraw into herself and drop out. If we can prove ss C is involved in it, we may be able to retaliate but the damage we''d have dealt each other would be immeasurable."


    It still isn''t clear the sort of penalty that an expulsion entails but it must be quite the penalty. That much is clear from seeing Chabashira-sensei''s face.


    But then she immediately regained herposure and looked at me with her usual, fierce gaze.


    "I see. I''ve got the gist of your scheme. From what I understand, it would be difficult for you to resolve this matter on your own. But it''d be a different story for a school teacher like myself. Not only won''t the problem be resolved, but your identity would even be kept secret. It couldn''t be better, could it?"


    "Will you lend me a hand if I asked for your cooperation?"


    "Don''t get too cocky, Ayanokouji. I have no intention of cooperating with you."


    "Of course you don''t."


    "This school doesn''t look favorably upon teachers intervening in students'' problems."


    That is true.


    A teacher going up to the rooftop alone to not only stop Ryuuen''s bullying but also seal their lips regarding Karuizawa''s past.


    That sort of favorable oue is impossible. It''s also natural that Chabashira-sensei would decline.


    "But can you afford to decline that easily? There''s no guarantee that I won''t sabotage ss D in the future, is there? I can deftly make sure we won''t be able to rise to the upper sses."


    "...to think a student would threaten a teacher. It should be the other way around."


    "If you return the favor and restore our rtionship to an equal student-teacher one then at the very least I can say I won''tmit sabotage. I think that alone carries a huge merit, no?"


    "If, by turning you down here, it means rising to ss A bes impossible then it''s all the same."


    Chabashira-sensei stubbornly refused to lend a hand.


    "Please rest assured, I had no intention of asking you for help from the start."


    "What?"


    The idea of relying on this teacher never once factored into my calctions.


    "I was just teasing you for a bit there. Why don''t you observe from afar then? The conclusion of this incident, that is."


    After saying that, I invited Chabashira-sensei to y the role of observer for this story.

 Chapter 288 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    If all goes ording to schedule, it should have been half an hour since Karuizawa went up to the rooftop.


    Just when I thought Ishizaki had panickedlye running down, turns out it was so that he could fill up buckets with arge amount of water after which he went back up. Judging from the droplets of water on the floor, he''s already done it several times over.


    The most probable scenario is that Ryuuen is forcing Karuizawa to relive the bullying of her past to extract a confession from her.


    But then it''d mean Karuizawa didn''t spit it out right away because neither the ss C folks or Karuizawa herself came back down from the rooftop.


    There''s the possibility that there''s been a slight divergence from the scenario I envisioned. But that''s a positive divergence from my initial assumptions.


    "What are you doing, Ayanokouji? How long are you going to wait here?"


    After leaving the ssroom with Chabashira-sensei, I observed the situation while keeping my distance from the stairs that Yamada Albert is keeping an eye on.


    Just a little bit more.


    Since I''vee this far, there''s no need for me to rush into action.


    The more I dy, the more things will go the way I had nned. Of course beingtees with its own risks but it''s a necessary risk I''m taking after considering the merits of doing so.


    "Shall we have a chat?"


    "Chat in a situation like this?"


    I ignored Chabashira-sensei''s doubts and started the conversation.


    "It''s something that happened not too long after enrollment but I remember Sudou wanting to purchase a point during the exam."


    "...yeah I recall that. You and Horikita paid 100,000 points in total."


    I think it''s been half a year or more since then but time sure flies.


    "There''s nothing you can''t buy with private points. That''s what you said, no?"


    "It''s the truth. Didn''t Sudou''s expulsion get nullified?"


    "Yes, if it''s just the purchase of points then it''s still grounded in logic but if that''s always permitted then there would be no expulsions in the first ce, would there? Whenever someone gets a failing grade, someone else just needs to cover up for them the same way. By doing so, they''d be able to avoid expulsion at least."


    "But it''s not easy getting your hands on private points. This ss D miraculously maintained an abundance of points but an average ss D would only have half that. Besides, it''s not like your ssmates would all be friendly towards you. It''s not strange for a student to prioritize their private points even if it means losing ss points."


    "That is true. But the system itself is a defective one, is it not? As long as salvation via points is possible, the danger of expulsion in a test falls drastically."


    "That might be the case."


    She did not deny it but neither did Chabashira-sensei look me in the eye.


    "The problem is when I asked you to sell me points, you added a price tag to it, Chabashira-sensei."


    "Are you trying to say it''s too expensive after all this time?"


    "That''s not it. What I''m trying to ask is whether or not 100,000 points for a mark is something you made up or whether there''s a basis for it. It seemed like you were improvising on the spot but it''s hard to imagine you''d be able to arbitrarily decide the price of a mark on your own."


    "What are you trying to say, Ayanokouji?"


    "This school has already established the fine details regarding points thoroughly, has it not? There would naturally be a manual to consult when purchase of points is requested. If that''s the case, then that''s convincing."


    "In other words, you''re saying that the price I gave for a mark during Sudou''s case was something prepared in advance by the school?"


    "Exactly. If you could answer me please then."


    There was a dy.


    Chabashira-sensei, who had been firing back answers straight away so far, choked on her words.


    "It''s not like I''ll just answer anything you ask me."


    "Shall I assume that means you are unable to answer?"


    "Do what you will."


    "Then I''ll just draw up a hypothesis on my own. The school has a manual for any and all asions and in the case of point purchase, 100,000 points for a mark is something they had already determined in advance. Assuming all of this to be true, it gives rise to another question. It''s whether or not we can purchase a mark for 100,000 points every time there''s a test."


    "You''re free to think whatever you want but what meaning is there behind this talk. Right now, Karuizawa''s---"


    I deflected those words and continued.


    "Is it only 100,000 points per mark for a limited period of time after enrolling? Or perhaps it rises every time you make a purchase? Or maybe we can''t even make that sort of purchase again? Question after question keeps popping up. Please tell me which one of them''s the truth."


    "Cut it out already. Do you think I can really answer a question like that? Even if I were to answer, there''s no way you can confirm the veracity of that answer."


    "There is. I just have to ask you directly, sensei."


    I forcibly made eye contact with her as she tried to avert her eyes.


    "Right now, how much would one mark cost for the next midterm test?"


    "......"


    Chabashira-sensei stopped speaking entirely.


    "As a teacher, you are obligated to answer, aren''t you? If you won''t answer then I''ll go ask another teacher the same question. And if they answer then I can just report to the school that the homeroom teacher of ss D is discriminating against us. Please keep in mind I have that option avable."


    Of course it''s plenty possible that the other teachers won''t be able to answer either. In that case, several possibilitiese to mind.


    It might be that only that one mark could be purchased or maybe they aren''t allowed to answer unless someone''s actually received a failing grade, etc.


    But being unable to answer is yet another answer in itself. It would mean that there''s a manual prepared in advance for when a student''s grades are insufficient.


    "Are you nning on delving into the rules?"


    "At the very least, there are students doing just that. Ichinose, who''s rumored to be saving up points and then there''s Ryuuen who''s sticking with private points. It''s obvious when you consider them."


    They''re all trying to figure out a strategy that could benefit their ss through trial-and-error they conduct repeatedly daily.


    "Very well. I''ll answer your question. It is true that the clue to beating the school system lies in figuring out the rules regarding private points. Naturally, students from past years have tried that approach from a variety of different angles much like you''re doing now. Even the defective ss D isn''t an exception to that. Some were quicker than others though. And the school too, has established the fine details of the rules in advance in order to answer the questions the students have. Purchase of points, erasing violence from your record and preventing expulsion. Points necessary for all that are fixed. But a teacher is limited in the amount of things they can say. As for why, it''s because most of it is prohibited. No, not even that, there are probably many things even teachers aren''t aware of."


    "So I was right in assuming you ''cannot answer'' my question?"


    "That''s right."


    This solves one mystery.


    It''s that there are many things they are unable to answer us on regarding the special usage of private points unless the conditions for said usage have been met.


    The price for one mark at the next midterm test has already been decided and by telling us that, it would be possible toe up with a countermeasure.


    But if it remains unknown to us, we wouldn''t be able to do anything reckless. Because if they tell us one mark costs 100,000 points then that''d be the end of that.


    "...does this have something to do with the matter at hand?"


    "No. I was just having a chat. Nothing more, nothing less. Of course, it also has nothing to do with the matter at hand."


    Chabashira-sensei is unable to grasp my true intentions.


    "Now then...I suppose it''s time. Hide-and-seek''s over."


    I confirmed that it''s past 2:40 on my phone.


    I mailed a certain person. I instructed to head over to this ce right away.


    "I don''t know the details but Karuizawa''s suffering at the hands of ss C. I know that much at least. If you have no intention of stepping up then you should call someone else for help."


    "I''ll head over to the rooftop."


    Chabashira-sensei couldn''t conceal her surprise at those words.


    "...are you insane? If you do that, the whole school will know about it."


    "Even if Ryuuen realizes I''m the one behind all the strategies up until now, it still won''t benefit him in any way. On the contrary, he might read too much into it the next time around and self-destruct, all the while thinking I''m involved."


    "If you do that, you''ll be famous overnight. You''ll lose your quiet life at school."


    There should be a certain thought smoldering within Chabashira-sensei now. That as long as my identity is kept hidden, she still has a way to make me cooperate with ss D.


    But if I make contact with ss C in any way, Ryuuen will know with certainty that I''m X.


    No, even if he cannot ascertain it, it''s still over the moment I be his number one suspect. Even though I''ve kept a low profile so far, my existence will end up bingmon knowledge.


    Chabashira-sensei averted her eyes wordlessly.


    "This may just be my misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "Chairman Sakayanagi told me about you just before enrollmentmenced. That you''re an extremely special student. And that you''re talented. And that you''re a student we must protect. And also that you were raised in a loveless environment. Taking everything into ount, a conclusion was reached over the course of my discussion with the Chairman. To make you attached to this school and to make you wish to remain here. And then I told you about your father and how he wishes for your expulsion. Of course, that was a lie but it looks like it''s be reality at longst."


    "I see. You aren''t mistaken in that it''s easier to make people attached to something by giving them a goal to strive for. But unfortunately, I''m not the type of person to worry. No matter what a third party desires, I will choose to continue on at this school. At the very least, I have no intention of going back under that man''s thumb right now."


    "So simply trying to make use of you was my mistake, huh? For ss D to aim for ss A. Chasing a pipe dream like that was a mistake, huh?"


    Chabashira-sensei spat that out as though in resignation.


    But isn''t it justedic how she''s given up on it so quickly?


    "It''s not a pipe dream. As a matter of fact, ss D is about to rise to ss C right now. In the near future, Horikita will unite this ss. She definitely will."


    "Yeah, you''re right. They''ll achieve things that have never been achieved before. I suppose that alone counts as a victory. But are you serious? About Horikita uniting the ss."


    "That''s a line I don''t want to hear from my homeroom teacher. At the very least, I believe Horikita is more than capable of leading ss D."


    Although as far as Chabashira-sensei is concerned, Horikita was only the means through which she could make use of me.


    "Ultimately, Horikita is beginning to mature. The majority of my ssmates are the same as well. All that''s left is for you to guide them as a teacher and they''ll secure their position as ss C...or maybe even draw closer to ss A."


    Of course, a different sort of ability is required in order to actually get there though.


    "Are you really stepping down?"


    "That''s what I currently intend on doing."


    Normally speaking, a teacher isn''t allowed to twist a student''s feelings by using their own. Chabashira-sensei is surely aware of that too.


    It''s not for mere insurance that I''ve brought Chabashira-sensei here. It''s so that I can definitively prove to her that I''m stepping down from the ss conflict.


    "Let''s get back to the topic at hand. You''re free to boldly make your entrance. But will the problem really be resolved with just that?"


    "I can''t guarantee that. I''m just going to deal with it based on Ryuuen''s personality and behavioral patterns. Alright then, thank you very much for apanying me."


    As the person I''d been waiting for showed up, I thanked Chabashira-sensei.


    Now there''s no problem even if she decides to leave.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Ayanokouji."


    Chabashira-sensei expressed surprise at seeing Horikita Manabu, the former student council president who just spoke to me.


    "What''s the meaning of this.....?"


    "He''s to be a witness when I settle things with Ryuuen. After all, he''s the type to use any means necessary. And I''d like to avoid pushing to shove."


    I understand having a teacher y the role of witness is ideal but that option is off the table. If so, the wise thing to do would be to go with the next best option.


    "Are you nning to have Horikita resolve things by doing what I said earlier?"


    "Does the former student council president look like the sort of person who''d do that?"


    Chabashira-sensei looked over at the older Horikita once and immediately concluded that it''s out of the question.


    Just like her, the older Horikita won''t get unnecessarily involved either.


    "There will be witnesses to what happens on the rooftop. As long as that fact stands, all is well."


    It''s for that reason that I made a deal with the older Horikita. Well, I suppose that''s currently irrelevant.


    "A few minutes after I''ve gone up to the rooftop, I''d like you to stop halfway on the stairs to the rooftop. There''s no need to talk to the studentsing back down from the rooftop nor is it necessary to punish them. Just make sure the studentsing back down are made aware of your presence."


    The former student council president has witnessed the students leaving the rooftop. That alone would be extremely effective against Ryuuen and his group.


    "Very well. But don''t forget that promise, Ayanokouji."


    "Of course not. Because if I renege on it, you may choose to forget about this incident entirely."


    "As long as you understand. Make it quick."


    The older Horikita sent me on my way and I headed over to the corridor that leads to the rooftop.


    "Wait, Ayanokouji. What would you have done on the off chance that you failed to acquire Horikita''s cooperation?"


    "I wonder what I would''ve done then."


    While saying that, I thought it over.


    I probably would''ve used the one who knew about me, Sakayanagi, instead. And if that doesn''t work then---no, there''s no point in considering ns that are no longer necessary.


    "Either 10 minutes or 20 minutes. I n to be back by then."

 Chapter 289 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    I climbed the stairs.


    Step. By. Step.


    As I slowly made my way up, a ck shadow appeared before me. The gate watcher holding the road to the rooftop.


    He''s silently watching me with a daunting pose.


    It''s Yamada Albert from ss C. He hasn''t made a single move yet. The perfect watchdog.


    I don''t know the details but he''s probably one of Ryuuen''s underlings too. He looks down at me as though appraising me.


    "May I pass?"


    I don''t even know if he understands Japanese but I''ll try talking to him. But Albert remained perfectly still and continued to observe me.


    Is his silence meant to imply refusal? Or ack ofprehension? It''s frustrating how it''s hard to tell.


    He took out his phone using hisrge hands and deftly tried making a call.


    "Don''t panic. I''m the one you are seeking for.."


    As I said that in English, Albert stopped moving.


    But a reply was not forting.


    "Today I''ll solve the trouble by myself, and no one interferes.".


    As I exined myself again in English, Albert gave it some thought before closing his phone.


    And then he silently made way. Wordlessly signalling me to pass. Apparently he''s acknowledged me. But him staying behind on the stairs is going to interfere with my n.


    "I''m going to crush Ryuuen now. He doesn''t stand a chance without your help."


    I provoked him in Japanese.


    Albert looked down the stairs once and after confirming that there''s no one else, he opened the door to the rooftop himself.


    And after stepping out onto the rooftop, Albert stood beside the door and watched me from behind.


    The overcast sky above seems as though it''d rain down on us any moment now.


    I looked at Karuizawa, cowering near the fencing, far from the door. And then Ishizaki and Ibuki, having noticed the door opening and closing, looked over at me with Ryuuen following suit.


    I looked around, left and right, to check for the presence of surveince cameras.


    The camera''s lens has been painted ck and it''s no longer capable of carrying out its function.


    I see. So he simply blinded it with a spray.


    After I grasped the situation, I immediately turned back to face Ryuuen''s group.


    "Ayano...kouji...?"


    Ibuki was the first one to say something.


    Hearing my name spoken, Karuizawa also noticed my presence.


    She didn''t say anything right away, but I was able to tell from her eyes that she''s shocked at my presence here.


    "Sorry I''mte."


    I said that to her.


    "Why...why did youe.....?"


    Karuizawa looked at me while forcing that feeble voice out.


    "There''s no need to ask, is there? I made a promise. That I''ll save you should anything happen to you."


    "R-Ryuuen-san, does this mean Ayanokouji is X!?"


    "That''s not possible. He''s definitely not the one."


    Ishizaki panicked, but Ibuki denied it before Ryuuen could.


    "Ryuuen, surely X is just manipting Ayanokouji. Don''t be deceived. They definitely told Karuizawa in advance that they''d send someone else to save her---"


    "Shut up, Ibuki."


    Laughing, Ryuuen distanced himself from Karuizawa and drew a bit closer to me.


    But even then, he stopped while putting around five meters of distance between us. I could tell then that Ryuuen is extremely wary of me.


    "Well, well, what do we have here? If it isn''t Suzune''s orbiter, Ayanokouji. What business do you have at an unpopr attraction like this rooftop here on a winter holiday?"


    "Karuizawa sent me a mail. Asking me to save her."


    I didn''t go into detail and I didn''t mention that Ryuuen himself had made contact with me either.


    As for why, it''s because Ryuuen had foolishly invited me to the hunting ground, a prey hunted by the hunter.


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s obviously a lie. You were just given orders. Telling you to go save Karuizawa."


    Ibuki was just told to shut up but for some reason, she''s going out of her way to deny me.


    "What''s the matter, Ibuki? You seem to want to believe that Ayanokouji isn''t X."


    "It''s not what I want to believe, I''m telling you it''s not true. This guy...this guy is just a goodhearted fool. I don''t think he''s even aware of the situation with Karuizawa and X, right?"


    "Goodhearted, you say? You have reason to believe that''s true?"


    Ryuuen asked Ibuki.


    "Back on the ind, I hid Karuizawa''s underwear inside a boy''s bag in order to sabotage ss D. Obviously you''d suspect someone like me from ss C of being the perpetrator. But he never once doubted me. Stupidly enough, he told me straight up that he doesn''t think I''m the perpetrator."


    "And that made you happy, did it?"


    "Stop joking around. There''s no way I''d be happy when I''m the actual perpetrator. But it''s true that he''s an ipetent student who wouldn''t even doubt a clearly suspicious person. That''s what I realized."


    So she cannot imagine a person like that manipting ss D from behind the scenes, is what it means.


    "Do you believe it, Ryuuen-san? That Ayanokouji is X, I mean."


    "I''ve always suspected Ayanokouji. Because he''s constantly with Horikita, who herself is said to be exceptional and all."


    "But, isn''t that way too tant or more like...way too obvious for someone trying to hide their identity?"


    "That''s true. I get what you''re trying to say, Ishizaki. That''s why I also carefully made sure to eliminate all other possibilities. And after learning about the incident with Manabe''s group, I delved into it again. Considering the manner in which they handled the matter with Karuizawa''s bullying, I thought it had to be either Ayanokouji or Hirata."


    "Stop acting cool. You didn''t even mark Ayanokouji or Hirata as targets after that, did you?"


    Opinions are split even within ss C.


    A unique situation where I''m admitting to it while Ibuki and the others are refusing to acknowledge it.


    "It''s precisely because I''m the most suspicious one that I deliberately did things that way. Or perhaps I had no other choice but to use Horikita?"


    "But---!"


    I chose to pose a vague yet gentle question.


    "No need to fret, I''m the one you''ve all been looking for."


    "Hah. Now isn''t that suspicious? Would you really admit to that yourself? This is way too strange."


    Their denial is understandable, all the more so since I had kept myself hidden this whole time.


    "I think it''s also suspicious. He may have been ordered to name himself as the mastermind to serve as a decoy for the real mastermind....."


    Ibuki and Ishizaki urged Ryuuen to reconsider just as he was on the verge of acknowledging it.


    "Surely you also predicted that X wouldn''t show up here, no?"


    "Yes, normally speaking it would be ridiculous to assume someone who''s been hiding behind Horikita all this time would just waltz into such an obvious trap."


    I suppose it''s natural that there''d be some doubts regarding that.


    "Looks like a poor move to me, Ayanokouji. In this case, the best move for you would''ve been to abandon Karuizawa Kei. Not to jump into the fray recklessly. I can''t me Ibuki and Ishizaki for doubting you. If you''re really X, tell me how you n to ovee this predicament."


    That''s the only way to prove it. Was what Ryuuen added.


    "This may be a silly question, but am I currently in a predicament?"


    For a moment there, Ryuuen and the others seemed unamused by my foolish question.


    "I just came here because Karuizawa asked for help. There''s no exam going on right now so proof doesn''t even factor into this, does it? If you want proof that I''m X, you can just wait until the next exam."


    "That''s not true at all. Right now, we''re aware of your identity. Furthermore, we''re also aware of Karuizawa''s secret. Surely you know terrible things will happen tomorrow if you leave without saying anything here."


    "Terrible things?"


    "Stop ying dumb. Now then, show me your next move."


    "There''s no move to make. I won''t do anything."


    "I get it now, Ryuuen-san. Surely Sudou and the others are nearby, waiting for orders, don''t you think?"


    Ishizaki stared at the half-open door.


    "Not really."


    But Ryuuen shot him down.


    "I-Is that so?"


    "If arge number of their ssmates happen to see this disastrous scene of Karuizawa''s, she''ll lose her position without even the need for me to spread it around. Use your head a bit."


    If he wasn''t sure of that, even Ryuuen won''t act this rashly.


    "I-I see..."


    "But you''re quite something if you''re going to y dumb."


    "Enough is enough, Ryuuen. There''s no way X would just boldly march up to us alone."


    Ibuki counselled Ryuuen.


    "Good grief, now this is a problem. Ibuki and Ishizaki apparently don''t believe you''re X."


    Ryuuen shrugged his shoulders and exasperatedly looked over at Ibuki and Ishizaki.


    "You said you won''t do anything, didn''t you Ayanokouji? But I need to ascertain whether this is the truth or not. To do that, I have no choice but to make all thismon knowledge. You''re fine with that?"


    He said that and looked me over with a smile.


    "I''ve already admitted it from the start but if you still won''t believe me then allow me to disclose some more information. Ibuki."


    I spoke to Ibuki, who just wouldn''t stop doubting me.


    "During the ind exam, you were instructed to film the leader''s keycard with your digital camera. But for some reason, at the critical moment, your digital camera malfunctioned and you were left unable to use it. Am I wrong?"


    "H-How do you know!?"


    "I''m the one who broke that camera you hid inside your bag. To make sure I don''t leave behind a trace, I used water."


    There shouldn''t be that many people, even within ss C, who are aware of the fact that they had purchased a digital camera.


    "By the way, when I ran into Ibuki, her fingertips were covered with dirt. On top of that, there were traces of soil having been dug up around where she sat. When I looked into it at night, I found a radio buried there. That was so you couldmunicate with Ryuuen, no?"


    If I disclose all this, surely they''d understand it even if they don''t want to.


    The only ones who saw Ibuki with her dirtied hands back then would be me, Yamauchi and Airi. In other words, it''s definitive proof that I''m someone who''s noticed even that.


    "You''ve got to admit it now, Ibuki. Ayanokouji is X."


    "Wait, wait a minute. Just because he''s somewhat smart doesn''t mean he''s X, does it?"


    "Is there even a need to doubt him any further?"


    Ryuuen seemed even more exasperated than before.


    "But isn''t it strange? Even if Ayanokouji really is X, pulling the strings from behind the scenes, why would he just obediently show up here!? He''s demolished all our ns so far, hasn''t he!?"


    "He probably has some sort of trick up his sleeve. A miracle that exceeds even our imagination. If not...he''ll just be an idiot then."


    "Trick? There''s no trick I could use in a situation like this. You lot have already grasped Karuizawa''s big secret regarding her past. I know what''ll happen if I act carelessly. I mean, this situation itself is the result of your preparations to make sure I''m unable to do anything, am I wrong?"


    "Hah. What''ll you do then? Now we can reveal your existence whenever we want, you know? Now that you''ve revealed yourself, we no longer have any incentive to reveal Karuizawa''s past bullying. If we keep quiet about that then you won''t be able to act carelessly either. A perfect stalemate."


    "Doesn''t look like reporting what was done to Karuizawa here to the school is an option either."


    Unlike how it is during exams, violence between students that ur over the course of normal school life doesn''t lead to an immediate expulsion.


    Even if we''re able to provide proof of all that was done, it''s doubtful we''ll be able to deal any sort of meaningful damage.


    "If you tattle on us, we''ll ruin Karuizawa in retaliation."


    That''s right. If I attempt to penalize Ryuuen for this, I will end uppletely losing Karuizawa.


    It''s very possible that I''d win the battle but lose the war. Having used Karuizawa''s past as a means of offense, Ryuuen now switched to defense.


    "No matter how you look at it, I''m overwhelmingly in the lead here."


    "Aren''t you satisfied now that you know the situation? I''ll be taking Karuizawa back with me."


    "Don''t say something so anticlimactic. You''re finally here so you might as well take it slowly."


    Ryuuen then grabbed Karuizawa''s arm and forcibly dragged her up.


    "Ahh!"


    "There''s no way you''d reveal your identity without a reason. What trick do you have up your sleeve? Show me."


    He extends the palm of his hand towards me and made a provocative gesture with it several times.


    "Sorry, Ryuuen. But it doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to answer your expectations."


    "Huh...?"


    "I was just dancing in the palm of your hand. That''s all there is to it."


    No one here would''ve expected X to say something like that.


    A cruel X who would protect their own identity even if it meant abandoning Karuizawa.


    Or perhaps a sharp student who would save Karuizawa while keeping their own identity hidden. They would''ve thought it''d be either one of those.


    A crack finally appeared in the smile that Ryuuen had been wearing this whole time.


    "If the X we''ve been making such a big deal out of finding is a fool like this then we may as well have not found him. Surely what happened with the digital camera was a fluke or something."


    Despite being allies with him, Ibuki''s always distrusted Ryuuen. It''s precisely because she truly feels that way rather than putting up an act that she questions him so openly.


    Seeing an opportunity, I made my next move.


    "I did indeed reveal my identity. But that won''te back to bite me immediately. The only ones who know that I''ve been manipting ss D from the shadows would be Horikita and Karuizawa. If the other ssese to know of this, it could only have been one of you who leaked it."


    "And what''s the problem with that?"


    "If you''re going to reveal my existence then I''ll report everything that happened on this rooftop to the school."


    "You''ve just been cornered because you aren''t capable of doing that."


    "I can do that. I just have to sacrifice Karuizawa."


    "...huh?"


    "You assumed I''d abandon Karuizawa. But when I showed up you started talking based on the assumption that this wasn''t the case. Am I wrong?"


    "Now that doesn''t add up. If you had abandoned her from the beginning, you may have been able to conceal your identity. You came because that wasn''t an option. Don''t bluff now."


    "It''s fine.....if they know about Kiyotaka then they can also reveal my secret."


    While slowly pushing herself back up from the floor, Karuizawa looked at me.


    I immediately averted my eyes back towards Ryuuen.


    "Or so she says. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not but it''ll be the fight of your life if that happens."


    "Umm...since we''ve uncovered X''s identity, wouldn''t that suffice for now?"


    "I agree. He might actually sacrifice her."


    This was all originally done for the sake of flushing X out. Ishizaki and Ibuki don''t want to go any further than this.


    "...kuku."


    For some reason, Ryuuen clutched his head and beganughing while shaking.


    "You''re certainly right in that war may break out once either side reveals their secret. I''ll admit that."


    Deep or shallow aside, both sides would be left with scars.


    Furthermore, depending on how you consider it, there''s no guarantee that Karuizawa would receive a lethal blow. The image of a girl who stood back up despite the bullying she received in the past would form on its own.


    If Ryuuen calls it quits here then that''d put an end to all this.


    However---


    This man will never choose such an option.


    "To be honest, it''s been a letdown so far. Not only revealing your identity so easily, but you also have no choice but to leave your fate in the hands of your enemies in order to protect yourself. But even then, there''s still no doubt that Ayanokouji is the X who kept me entertained. Then I''ll be losing out if I don''t make you entertain me to the very end. Right, Ishizaki?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "For me, everything''s a game. Not just climbing to ss A but crushing Ichinose, crushing Suzune, all of that''s an extension of that game for me. Crushing ss D or crushing ss B and even Sakayanagi, who I''ve saved forst, is but a means for me to kill time."


    Whileughing, Ryuuen grabbed hold of Karuizawa''s bangs. Karuizawa''s face contorted in pain.


    But there''s no longer any fear in her eyes.


    "Kuku...even though you despaired so much, now it''s like you were never even afraid. I feel stupid for doubting whether Ayanokouji is X or not. Your eyes tell me you have absolute faith in Ayanokouji. It almost feels like you''d go ahead and reveal your own past if I were to reveal Ayanokouji''s identity. You can rx. Your role here is clearly over with this."


    Having lost interest in Karuizawa, he released his grip on her hair and shoved her by the shoulder.


    "You sure entertained me, Ayanokouji. Despite being a defective product of ss D, you saw through my strategies again and again. Not only that, your modus operandi is even simr to my own. It was impossible for me to not be interested in you. To draw the mastermind out of hiding. That became pleasure to me. I haven''t thought beyond that. I thought I''d consider it after meeting you."


    He poured his heart out ever so talkatively and pleasantly.


    "And then I decided."


    "...what are you nning to do to Ayanokouji?"


    "Why are you so pissed off, Ibuki?"


    Ibuki took her distance from me and fearlessly approached Ryuuen until she was right in front of him.


    "What you''re about to do now is something that puts ss C at risk."


    "Kuku. You were always a lone wolf, never cooperating with your ssmates and yet here you are, saying something like ''this puts ss C at risk''. Don''t make meugh."


    "I followed you this far because I thought the ss stood to benefit from your recklessness. But this one''s over the line. Ayanokouji clearly has nothing left up his sleeve."


    As thoughs spitting out all the resentment bottled up inside her, Ibuki continued.


    "That''s why I cannot approve of what you''re about to do."


    "Do you know what I''m about to do?"


    "I can tell after having known you since April. You''re going to make him yield through violence, aren''t you?"


    Having heard that, Ishizaki froze up a bit.


    "Ishizaki, Komiya, Kondou and even Albert have all been made to yield to you through violence."


    "It''s best to demonstrate the difference in power between us."


    "Isn''t the difference already obvious?"


    "It''s true that we''ve been had many times now by Ayanokouji. We need to return the favor."


    "That''s why I''m telling you that sort of thinking is going to spell trouble for the ss!"


    Bang!


    A sharp sound reverberated.


    The cause of that sound was Ryuuen pping Ibuki''s cheek with the palm of his hand.


    Ibuki went silent immediately afterwards.


    "I couldn''t care less as long as I''m enjoying it. Violence in particr is easy to understand."


    Just like what happened now. It almost seemed as though he was trying to get that point across.


    As I suspected, that''s the conclusion he''s reached.


    Now that calling it a misunderstanding and shrugging it off is no longer possible, it has be an inevitability.


    "Listen up, the important thing here is what we do with the information we''ve acquired from the other party. Ayanokouji wants to keep what happened here as well as his identity and Karuizawa''s matter a secret. It''s also true that we ckmailed Karuizawa and dumped freezing water on her. If, by any chance, word of this gets out, we''ll surely be punished severely. In short, as long as both sides continue to keep what happens here a secret, no one else will know no matter what happens here."


    Considering the developments so far, it''s not that difficult to make that deduction. By using Karuizawa''s past and my identity as a shield, it ensures what happens here will never leak.


    "No matter what happens, both sides have no choice but to meekly ept it."


    Despite that, ss C wants to pick a fight.


    "I think I understand why you revealed your identity thiste. Now this makes it impossible for us to fight out of bounds. Shut the door, Albert."


    After receiving that order from Ryuuen, Albert closed the door that leads back into the school.


    "But it''s still a bad move. You may have thought it would all end here but I won''t let that happen."


    Everyone here can already tell what''s going to happen next.


    Ryuuen won''t change his ways.


    "I suppose my retreat has been cut off. Now you''re free to take this in the direction you desire."


    "First I''ll put the fear on that apathetic face of yours. Are you underestimating me? Thinking I wouldn''t do anything reckless."


    "Are you really going to resort to violence?"


    "Conflict isn''t always a mental affair. Violence is the most powerful force in this world. This applies to a general leading his forces and is also a brilliant means to assassinate said general both. No matter how crafty you may be, you will be forced to yield before violence."


    Even now, as the situation seems as though a fight were about to break out, I looked over at Ryuuen, Ibuki, Ishizaki and Albert one by one for a moment.


    "I''m going tomit your pathetic appearance to memory and then I''ll call it quits. Because I''ll be moving onto Ichinosee the third semester after all."


    "People do yield before violence, that''s for sure. Your logic is sound there. But to carry out that logic, you need to be stronger than the other guy. Do you understand that?"


    "Huh?"


    "The four of you here won''t be enough to stop me."


    "...?"


    Unable to understand, Ibuki raised an eyebrow.


    "Kukukukukukukukukukuku."


    Seems it found it exceedingly funny because Ryuuen''sughing his heart out.


    "What Ayanokouji is trying to say is this: I won''t be made to yield through violence by the likes of you. Then show me the extent of that confidence of yours. Ishizaki."


    "I-Is it really okay?"


    Ishizaki unexpectedly hesitated upon receiving the order to attack. It would be a different story against someone infamous for getting into fights like Sudou but I''m just an ordinary student.


    His hesitation is understandable even when under orders.


    "Don''t hold back, get him."


    "But....."


    "There''ll be no problem even if we give Ayanokouji a thorough beating."


    "Wait!"


    When Ishizaki approached me, it was Karuizawa''s scream that stopped him.


    "Why are you doing something this stupid!? You won''t gain anything from beating Kiyotaka up, will you!?"


    "Hey, don''t just cut in like that, Karuizawa. Your role is over. You can rx, your past won''t be revealed anymore thanks to this guy''s sacrifice. Just be grateful to him."


    He then grabbed hold of Karuizawa''s hair once again the same way he did when dumping water on her.


    "!"


    And then shoved Karuizawa to the back, just like that.


    "That''s why I''m telling you to stay out of this."


    Nevertheless, Karuizawa bared her fangs at Ryuuen for my sake. She tried to get back up and jump onto Ryuuen.


    "Don''t worry, Karuizawa."


    I called out to Karuizawa and made her stop.


    "B-But."


    "There''s no need for concern."


    "That''s right, save that concern for yourself."


    Ishizaki stepped forward.


    "Don''t think badly of me, Ayanokouji. This is just another order from Ryuuen-san."


    "I don''t care either way."


    Now that we''vee to this, it''s all going ording to n.


    Ishizaki casually swung his fist, as though to swat a disobedient baby.


    A dull motion even an elementary school student or a middle school student would''ve been able to dodge. I caught the right fist he swung mightily at me with my right hand.


    "Ahh....?"


    "Ishizaki, if you''re going to do this then you should take it seriously."


    I warned him just once. But Ishizaki still doesn''t seem to understand even after I''ve stopped his fist.


    Because it would''ve inevitably been stopped. Probably because the strength that stopped it is nothing out of the ordinary.


    I used my left hand''s grip strength to clench down on Ishizaki''s right fist.


    "Oh? Ahh, uuu, ehh...!?"


    Ishizaki''s expression slowly changed bit by bit and his knees began trembling.


    "Wait a minute, Ishizaki?"


    Realizing that this is clearly strange, Ibuki looked back.


    "Ahh, uuuu, ahh! I-I can''t, stop!"


    No longer able to hold himself upright, his knees buckled and he fell to the cold floor of the rooftop on his knees.


    Perhaps no longer able to endure it, Ishizaki desperately clutched my arm with his left hand and tried to tear it away but to no avail.


    The one who first grasped this situation was neither Ibuki nor Ryuuen but the one behind me, Albert.


    The ck shadow approaches.


    Before even getting permission from his boss, Albert waved his thick arms around like a pole and swung.


    The reason he attacked me from my free left side may be because he anticipated I would take a defensive posture after Ishizaki frees himself.


    Still, that''s unnecessary concern.


    I could''ve dodged there but I instead received his punch with the palm of my left hand instead, all the while prepared to sustain some damage.


    Bash.


    A dull sound reverberated.


    A powerful force went through my elbow all the way up to the tip of my shoulder.


    "...as expected, it hurts..."


    It''s difficult to tell Albert''s expression underneath his sunsses but surely he''s grasped the situation sufficiently too.


    "You''ve got to be kidding...a-are you fooling around, Albert? Ishizaki?"


    Perhaps from a distance, Ibuki couldn''t tell that Albert had swung with all his might and Ishizaki is genuinely in pain. Or perhaps this is a spectacle she doesn''t want to believe is true.


    When I released him from the pressure of my right hand, Ishizaki crouched down and clutched his own right arm.


    "Do it, Albert."


    Orders came from Ryuuen.


    Albert came charging in with that robust body of his while swinging those massive arms of his.


    Damage will umte if I continue to receive powerful attacks that go beyond what the human body is designed to withstand.


    I deliberately allowed him tond a hit the first time around but I can''t afford to be hit any more than this.


    After evading the left hook he threw, I retaliated with a frontal attack.


    I plunged my fist into Albert''s abdomen. I could''ve held back there but I cannot afford to do so against an opponent whose ability is still unmeasured.


    A slight change urred on Albert''s expressionless face but only ever so slightly.


    Judging from the sturdy feeling I felt upon directly hitting him with my fist, the damage is shallow. I could tell that not only is he blessed with a body a pure Japanese person wouldn''t possess, he''s also trained it to a considerable extent.


    In that case, all that means is that it''ll just take more effort for me to break through that steel-like body. Humans have countless spots that can be referred to as weak points. For instance, the sr plexus is an area you cannot train.


    Of course, I shouldn''t prematurely assume a hit there would result in an instant knockout. At best, it''s only an area you cannot train. It''s still possible to endure the pain.


    Albert himself also seems to have realized that I''m aiming for his sr plexus, because he twisted hisrge body to evade it.


    But I saw thating and used the tip of my hand to strike his throat.


    "!"


    Albert made a gargling noise.


    "Ayanokouji!!!"


    Behind me, Ishizaki shouted and charged me.


    "...if you''re going to attack me then don''t shout..."


    While exasperated at Ishizaki for saving me the trouble, I kicked his left knee that he was using to brace himself.


    He''s way too obvious.


    After confirming that Albert behind he haspletely copsed, I spun around and kicked him in the face.


    And then I punched Ishizaki in the jaw with my left hand. Ishizaki copsed and silence fell upon the rooftop.


    All Ryuuen, Ibuki and Karuizawa could do was to burn that unbelievable sight into their memories.


    "Apparently he''s more than we expected him to be. The reason he acted so arrogantly was because he had confidence in his skills, huh? This sure is unexpected."


    "So you''re saying that the stage we prepared ended up favoring Ayanokouji? What does that mean...?"


    "Are you serious, Ibuki?"


    "Ehh....?"


    "You''ve known for a long time now that Ryuuen is the type of person who''d use violence to dominate his enemies. On top of that, don''t you think setting up a situation where no amount of violence would cause a problem is just too convenient for ss C?"


    "Huh?"


    As Ibuki tilted her head, a doubt seems to have arisen within Ryuuen as well.


    "Wait a minute, Ayanokouji. Even I don''t understand this. This is a situation I set up."


    "Even though I''m acting this diplomatically here, you still don''t see the real situation?"


    After sighing, I decided to spoil it all for him.


    "Our confrontation here has been predetermined for a long time now. And also the fact that in a situation where neither of us would be able to tattle on the other, Ryuuen Kakeru would resort to violence to settle things."


    Ryuuen thinks that everything''s that happened so far is the result of him meticulously nning ahead.


    But that would be a huge mistake.


    "If I never intended on having my identity revealed, then I wouldn''t have used Manabe in the first ce. It''s clear as day that a search for the culprit would begin as soon as I made her a spy and had her send me the recorded footage. And just like a true dictator, you''d narrow it down to Manabe''s group. And that''s where you heard it from, right? That they were ckmailed after attacking Karuizawa and that they had no other choice."


    So far, Ryuuen cannot deny a single thing. Naturally, of course.


    "You confirmed that Karuizawa''s connected to me. All that''s left is how you choose to execute it. For that reason, you thought strangling us would be most effective. You had Ishizaki, Komiya and the others tail ss D and openly approached Kouenji so you could put the pressure on X. Well, I suppose you were genuinely enjoying yourself but you may have ended up giving me time to think."


    "Kukuku. Now you''re saying some interesting things. So you''re saying you only made it look as though you were dancing in the palm of my hand?"


    "To be more precise, I made it look like I was dancing in the palm of your hand when in fact, you had been dancing in mine."


    "Then allow me to apologize, Ayanokouji. You really are a sharp one. The advantage I held until a while ago has vanished entirely and now I''m the one in a big pinch. What shall we do, Ibuki?"


    After hearing the full story from me, Ryuuen stillughed happily even after seeing what I''m capabe of.


    "What''s the matter with you....both you and Ayanokouji...!"


    As though hitting me with her frustrations, Ibuki sent a flying kick towards me.


    She doesn''t seem concerned with the fact that her underwear is visible.


    No, to be precise she may no longer possess the rationality to care for such things. I stepped back and calmly evaded her kick.


    Ibuki''s switch has probably been flipped too.


    She took several steps to close the distance between us and attacked me with a kick that left little room to dodge.


    What a brilliant move.


    Despite the fact that Horikita had been sick then, it is still true that she''s strong enough to beat Horikita.


    "Tch."


    When I evaded all her kicks at thest possible moment, Ibuki stopped attacking for a moment and clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "What are you really...?"


    "Can you really not believe it even after seeing all this?"


    "You piss me off. I don''t know why but you piss me off!"


    Ibuki leaped towards me again and I immediately closed the distance between us.


    "!?"


    I don''t mind ying along but it''s not a good idea to drag this out.


    I didn''t give Ibuki the chance to dodge or block before grabbing her neck and mming her to the ground.


    Ibuki''s eyes widened before she lost consciousness right afterwards and stopped moving. Hitting her head would''ve given me more certainty but it''s not like this is a fight to the death.


    "Violence isn''t something Ryuuen and his group have monopolized."


    Ibuki, Ishizaki and Albert.


    Now that the students who could be referred to as Ryuuen''s right hand men have all copsed, there''s only one person left standing. Seeing all of this y out before her, Karuizawa was left unable to speak a word.


    "I suppose it''smendable that you''re still able to maintain your rationality even after seeing this situation."


    "So you''re not just sharp but also first ss when ites to violence. I underestimated you."


    pping as though to express genuine respect, Ryuuen walked up to me.


    "Do you know what else I want to say, Ayanokouji?"


    "Not a clue."


    Not feeling the gravity of the situation one bit, Ryuuen proceeds to calmly make an analysis.


    His nonchnt behavior surely isn''t merely a bluff. A characteristic Ryuuen and Ryuuen alone excels at.


    That''s the very reason why he''s able to continue acting this boldly.


    "Physical strength alone doesn''t decide victory or defeat when ites to violence. It''s about how strong your heart is."


    Ryuuen then lowers his stance while extending his left fist. He''s not aiming for my face, he''s aiming for my abdomen.


    I leaped backwards to evade it. Ryuuen immediately closes the distance in pursuit and this time, he extends his dominant right fist.


    "Sorry but I have no intention of taking your attacks."


    After evading that, Iunched my own attack.


    I extended my right arm to grab hold of Ryuuen''s bangs. He reacted immediately and pped my arm away with his left hand---right after that, my kick connected with Ryuuen''s ribs.


    "!?"


    The moment he got distracted by my right arm, Iunched my attack.


    He distanced himself from me to avoid a consecutive series of attacks.


    "Not bad, Ryuuen."


    It goes without saying, of course, that his strength is far beyond the likes of Ishizaki.


    I''m honestly impressed.


    Even though he had received a rather heavy blow, there''s still no sign of him keeling over.


    "This is fun~"


    He said so andughed.


    But I still don''t believe his talent is outstanding enough to beat Albert.


    "Thiseback after having been driven to the brink of despair. I can''t get enough of it, Ayanokouji."


    His smile is wider than ever before and he continues attacking without holding back one bit.


    His movements aren''t that of a martial arts he learned. It''s a self-taught style he picked up from the various battlefields he''s ovee.


    I can''t afford to keep dodging all his attacks perfectly. It''s easy to fight back but I epted his blows while maintaining my guard.


    After I received the fourth punch, Ryuuen spoke.


    "Why won''t you fight back? Surely you can do so boldly."


    "I''ve got my own circumstances here."


    "Really? Then I''ll hear them out after I beat you."


    "Do you think you can win?"


    "Kuku. Do you think you''re invincible?"


    "...sorry, but I can hardly imagine losing."


    What Ryuuen sees that I''m not seeing.


    "You''ll probably win here. But what about tomorrow? What about the day after?"


    "So you''re saying it''s not certain if we keep repeating it?"


    "What about when you''re in the toilet? While you''re shitting? I''ll attack you from all angles."


    "Are you not afraid of losing?"


    "I''ve never felt fear. Not once before."


    "No fear, eh."


    Now that''s interesting.


    In all likelihood, this is the source of Ryuuen''s confidence.


    "You''ll understand once you feel pain. One slowly learns fear after that."


    "Then teach me that so-called pain of yours."


    "As much as you desire and more!"


    When Ryuuen grabbed hold of my shoulders, he struck me with a high-speed kick to the abdomen.


    "Kiyotaka---!"


    Karuizawa screamed in worry.


    But it was an attack I intended to receive, nothing to worry about there.


    "You''ll understand if you get hit twice or thrice! Hah!"


    As though aiming for the same spot, Ryuuen stamped down with his left leg.


    As he stamps down, he closes the distance between us and I guarded my face with my left arm.


    He extended his right arm and struck my right knee with it after winding it up. The most critical hit yet today. Iy on my back while feeling pain rush through my body.


    "How''s that? Do you understand now?"


    "...unfortunately I don''t get anything. It''s just pain spreading through my body."


    "Are you trying to say that you''re like me, that you feel no fear?"


    "That''s not it, Ryuuen. That''s not what I mean."


    I know fear that''s caused by pain.


    I know how miserable and terrifying it feels to be a loser.


    I''ve seen people break down in front of my eyes countless times.


    But after a while, it stopped being fear.


    I just felt cold.


    Because I realized that no matter how much suffering and despair others go through, I myself will never have to experience the same.


    As long as I possess the means to protect myself, all is fine. As long as I''m safe, that means I''m the victor.


    "Let''s y some more!"


    Ryuuen screamed and concentrated fire on my abdomen several times over.


    By lowering my knee a bit, I was able to intercept Ryuuen''s kick.


    "Tch! So you predicted it!"


    I''ll deal with it patiently, through dodging it. I won''t let any critical injury befall me.


    "You want to y, Ayanokouji? Why aren''t you dodging attacks you could''ve dodged?"


    "I was conducting an experiment to see whether I''d really feel that fear you just described."


    "Just how much are you underestimating me, you bastard!"


    Even though he senses the difference in power between us, Ryuuen continued to maintain that momentum.


    It would be a different story if he were on a berserker rage but when one gets into a fight, the more one is confident in their own skills, the more they will despair upon sensing the difference in power. But I can''t sense that from him.


    Even while he dominated, I had incorporated miscalctions into my moves and by making aeback, I had expected to shatter his spirit. In that sense, I suppose I did miscalcte a bit.


    Of course, I simply misread his upper limit and it''s not a problem to be worried over. All it means is that one extra step has been added to the process of shattering his spirit.


    All it means is that Ryuuen will have to go through that much more pain.


    "Where did you acquire that sort of strength? This isn''t normal, Ayanokouji...."


    It is true that this isn''t a level you''ll reach by just getting into fights and what not.


    I didn''t answer, I simply closed the distance between me and Ryuuen step by step. It''s obvious that his sharp eyes are focused on me.


    "So you''ve been lurking behind the scenes even though you possess this much power. How does it feel? To look down on small fry day to day? I bet it feels as good as ejacting, no?"


    "I''ve never once thought of looking down on them or anything. Because whether others seed or fail have nothing to do with me."


    Perhaps he didn''t like that answer. Ryuuenughed while brushing his hair back.


    "There''s no possible way that''s true. Humans are all bundles of greed."


    He rejects me, denying the possibility of an entirely apathetic being existing. Of course, even I feel many things you could call greed.


    But that''s a story for another time. In all likelihood, nothing''s going to change even if I y with him any more than this.


    I assumed my stance again.


    "Then I''ll pulverize you until you do feel fear!"


    That''s enough, Ryuuen.


    I grabbed Ryuuen''s right arm as he shifted his leg to knee me in the face and forcibly pulled him in for a merciless right hook to the face.


    "Gah---!?"


    Having received a blow powerful enough to st his consciousness away, Ryuuen flew away.


    But I won''t reap his consciousness with a single blow. I restrained myself to stop one step short of doing so.


    I straddled Ryuuen as he fell to the concrete and I started raining down blows left and right.


    "You mentioned you never felt fear, didn''t you Ryuuen?"


    "Haa...haa...kuku, that''s right. I don''t understand fear. I''ve never once felt it."


    Despite having half his field of vision blocked by the swelling and bruising, Ryuuen fought back from underneath me.


    But his strength is now impaired and soon enough, he''s begun swinging and missing. In response, I rained down a powerful yet precise blow from above.


    His expression turned grim.


    "Zuu, puu...! I''m confident in my fighting skills but it''s not like I''ve never lost before. No, I know best precisely because I''ve lost many times over before....."


    He seems to be having difficulty speaking. Maybe the inside of his mouth''s been cut up? He''s spitting blood out of his mouth down to the ground.


    I swung my fist down again.


    "Gah!.....ahh, shit, it''s bing difficult to talk again."


    I repeatedly rained down blows left and right at short intervals. But even then, Ryuuen didn''t really feel fear.


    "Violence reflects your true self. Both the one doing the beating and the one being beaten."


    Ryuuen closed his eyes andughed.


    Provoking me to hit him as many times as I want.


    "Hah, hah.....kuku.....it must be fun for you, Ayanokouji. You can act as cocky as you want with that sort of strength. You can do whatever the hell you want. That''s why show me, Ayanokouji....."


    He opened his eyes.


    And I then started raining down punches while aiming for his face.


    His face had already swollen up but both his external and internal bleeding have also gotten really bad.


    But even then, Ryuuen does not feel fear.


    As a human being, it should be one of his primal instincts. Yet that''s not kicking in.


    "Hasn''t this gone far enough, Ryuuen?"


    I made that proposal but of course he won''t ept it.


    "Kukuku, what''s the matter Ayanokouji? I haven''t yielded yet. Knock the living daylights out of me."


    I swung my fist again at Ryuuen, who is putting his own life at risk to provoke me. His face warped with pain but that was also only for a moment.


    "It hurts, it hurts.....but that''s all."


    His eyes have yet to change since we met. He seems to believe in losing the battle but winning the war.


    "Even if you win here, I will keeping after you no matter how many times it takes. No matter where you are at school, as soon as you show an opening I''ll attack. And I''ll have thestugh."


    Surely he''s lived his life so far by making exactly that sort ofeback. No matter how strong his enemy may be, it''s not like they''re always invincible. His confidence stems from being able to strike at their openings without overlooking them.


    To use violence to plunge his enemy into fear and dominate them. The fear that if you make an enemy out of him, there''s no telling when he''d attack you.


    "Enjoy this temporary pleasure. Go on, victory is within your reach. Ayanokouji!"


    Despite losing his ability to fight back, Ryuuen continuedughing to the bitter end.


    "When a human being goes up against someone weaker, they''d feel emotions like pleasure. And fear lurks on the other side of that coin."


    Fear lurks on the other side of emotions?


    "Do you want to win? Do you not want to lose? What feelings are you feeling, Ayanokouji?"


    Do I want to win?


    Do I not want to lose?


    "Right now...are youughing at your dominion over me? Are you angry? Or perhaps you''re excited? Or perhaps you''re irritated? Tell me!"


    I don''t know what he''s been saying for a while now. Unfortunately, I can''t see my own face, my own expression.


    But there''s one thing I am sure of.


    It''s that something as trivial as this won''t shake my heart. There should be no emotions seeping out.


    Inded my fist on Ryuuen''s face for a number of time I''ve lost count of.


    "!"


    I won''t stop anymore.


    Right. Then left. I continued to swing my fists with the same force behind them.


    Ryuuen''s face contorted.


    Yes, that''s it Ryuuen. Now you see too, no?


    That the feeling known as fear certainly exists within himself.


    I pummeled Ryuuen with a blow more powerful than any that came before.


    And in that single blow, I reaped his consciousness.


    You may have nned to manipte my heart but unfortunately for you, I don''t have a heart that can be manipted.


    I slowly stood back up from above Ryuuen.


    I can''t afford to leave Karuizawa in this cold weather any longer than this.


    "Sorry, I ended up putting you in a tough spot. Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "I''m.....fine. I''m numb from the cold though..."


    I extended my hand to Karuizawa, who witnessed it all from where she sat.


    When I touched her hand, it was so cold it seemed as though it had frozen over.


    "Disillusioned of me?"


    "Obviously...you betrayed me from the start."


    "That''s right. Then why didn''t you sell me out to Ryuuen?"


    ".....for my own sake. That''s all."


    She said that before copsing into my chest, trembling.


    "I was scared.....I was so scared...!"


    "There''s no need to think about anything right now. What happened today, what''s happened so far. You can think about it allter. The only certain thing is that as of this moment, you''ve been freed from your curse. From this point onwards, Manabe.....no, no one else will be able to dredge up your past. As for the rest, you can act as you always have."


    No longer possessing the strength to hold herself up, Karuizawa entrusts her body to me.


    Looking at it from Karuizawa''s perspective, it''s been a cmitous few months. Incidental bullying at the hands of Manabe''s group. Then further bullying after realizing she''s being targeted.


    Then having Ryuuen dredge up her past and having to realize all of it is because of me. She must be falling apart, her emotional state unstable.


    "You managed to create the present by oveing your past. You''ll just pick up where you left off starting tomorrow."


    But if it''s Karuizawa Kei we''re talking about, there''s no problem. I confirmed it when I encountered her again on the rooftop.


    "I''m the one who hurt you. I won''t ask you to forgive me. But please just remember this one thing. If something like that happened today happens to you again, I will definitely save you."


    "Kiyo, taka..."


    Despite going through all she''s gone through, Karuizawa still refuses to leave the parasitic destination that is me.


    Karuizawa''s reached the point where she won''t be able to go on at this school without my existence. No matter what happens, her heart will never crumble so long as I am there.


    I wonder how it would''ve turned out if I had stepped in to save Karuizawa at an earlier stage. There''s no doubt that by swiftly fulfilling my promise to her, feelings of dependence would have grown stronger on Karuizawa''s end.


    But if she were to be ced in a simr situation again, it would only amplify Karuizawa''s despair.


    But by dragging this out to thest stage, she grew to have faith in me until the veryst moment. At the same time, I was also able to grasp that Karuizawa isn''t someone who''d easily betray me.


    Of course, even if she had spat my name out, that in itself would''ve resulted in ''guilt'' and from that moment onwards, there''s no doubt I''ll be able to make use of her at will.


    It would be sacrilegious to let go of a pawn like Karuizawa. Her usefulness is secondary, there''s nothing more important than keeping her in hand.


    "A few flights below us the student council president.....no, the former student council president and probably Chabashira-sensei as well are waiting. They should know the situation to a certain degree as well so they''ll be able to help you take care of things, including that drenched uniform of yours."


    "I-I got it.....what about Kiyotaka?"


    "I still need to clean up here. Besides, it''d be troublesome if we''re seen together. You should head back first."


    I said so as I lightly nudged Karuizawa''s back and saw her off from the rooftop.


    "Now then...."


    I can''t just abandon these four on the rooftop. Chabashira-sensei aside, it would be a problem if some other teacher were to find them.


    Starting in order with Ishizaki, I gently pped their cheeks to wake them up. Saving Ryuuen forst.


    ".....kuh."


    "Finally awake, are we?"


    "Do you think.....this settles things, Ayanokouji?"


    "It''s over. Surely you''re not going to say you want to keep going, are you?"


    No matter who looks at it, it''s clear this fight''s been settled.


    "I''ll use any means I have to if it''s for the sake of victory."


    Saying that, Ryuuen slowly raised his upper body.


    "If necessary, even war."


    "Are you going to report that I pummeled you?"


    ".....kuku. Now that''d beme. But, that''s an option if it''s for the sake of winning."


    No matter how pathetic it makes him seem, he''ll consider it as an option if it means winning against me.


    "While I''m at it, I could even forcibly set it up to make it look like you set the trap."


    "For the record, this is just my advice but I wouldn''t rmend doing that. Beneath us, the former student council president is waiting. Even if he doesn''t know the details, the fact that a problem did ur would be immediately revealed. And the fact that Ryuuen is the one who set the trap has been made clear from the moment the surveince camera got destroyed. On the other hand, I was in Keyaki Mall around that period. If necessary, I cane up with as many alibis as needed."


    The natural course of action is to have as much insurance on your side as possible after all.


    "...even though you could''ve had a third party act as witness from the start, you didn''t?"


    "Because you wouldn''t stop attacking me unless I pummel you once."


    "You think I''ll ept this defeat?"


    "At the very least, I think you will. There''s only one reason behind your defeat, Ryuuen. You messed up the order of conquest. That''s all. If you''d first faced off against Ichinose''s ss then had the experience of fighting against Sakayanagi, perhaps you might''ve been closer to my level when you fought me. You got too curious and overextended."


    Heughed bitterly when I spat those words out.


    "You''re being rather frank..."


    "I''d like to say I''ll ept a rematch anytime but...I have no intention of standing out from this point onwards. If possible, please go after someone else."


    I expected Ryuuen-like words toe flying back at me but for some reason, he seemed to be silently thinking it over.


    "Unless I''m reading too much into the fact that you had the witness keep their distance, it means if I persist in going after you, you''ll drive us into a corner even if it means sacrificing your identity and Karuizawa''s past, is what it means."


    "I''d like to avoid that to the best of my ability but yes, I''d have no other choice but to do that."


    "And not only me but you''ll also drag the others here Ishizaki, Ibuki and Albert down with you."


    I don''t know how they''ll be dealt with but they surely won''t be able to avoid a harsh punishment.


    "Yet another one of your failings was assuming that my identity and Karuizawa''s past would be absolute. If you wanted to shut me down in advance, you should''ve either done it on arger scale or posted more watchdogs."


    There''s always a hard limit on what he can afford to do in this area called the school.


    "In other words, as long as I continue to exist, ss C will be handicapped."


    "Not really. As long as you don''t take any reckless action against us, I have no intention of using this matter as a tool either."


    "I''m not naive enough to believe in a verbal promise like that. If ss C ever drives you into a corner, you''ll report today''s incident to the school. Am I wrong?"


    "Perhaps."


    I certainly cannot guarantee that.


    Can ss C function properly when they''re constantly forced to keep their heads down?


    "But what''ll you do? What''s done is done, Ryuuen."


    "Shut up. I''m done fighting against you. And, my own battle''s also over."


    Ryuuen looked around at Ibuki and the other two before taking out his phone and typing something into it.


    And then he slid the phone across the floor of the rooftop where it came to a stop near Ibuki''s feet.


    "What..."


    Ibuki, who had been silently listening to our conversation, red at him. And also at me.


    "I take responsibility for everything. Before that, I''m transferring all my points over to you."


    "Huh.....? Ryuuen, you, what are you saying...? Are you stupid?"


    "T-That''s right, Ryuuen-san! It''s not like anyone''s going to talk about what happened here so there''s no need for you to take responsibility!"


    Both sides cannot afford to speak up about this incident. On the surface, we''re locked into a stalemate.


    But the truth of it is that ss D is in an overwhelmingly advantageous position and Ryuuen''s realized that.


    There''s only one way to cancel it out.


    "Ayanokouji, I''m the sole perpetrator of all this. One expulsion''s enough, isn''t it?"


    "You''re being rather serious. To take responsibility for your actions."


    ''How stupid''. He spat those words out along with the blood that had umted inside his mouth.


    "A tyrant is only tolerated so as long as his power holds meaning. Now that I''ve lost this badly, no one will follow me anymore."


    His domineering actions and attitude are only tolerated because they produce results.


    Involving the other sses in his search for X has resulted in appropriatelyrge waves being made. He''s done things his way by force so far but now that he''s lost, he''s determined that he''s lost the right to do so.


    He grasps things far quicker than I expected. It looks like I made the right choice setting up a stage where Ryuuen is able to go all out.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. Why are you entrusting it to me...?"


    "It''s because you hate me. Divide the remaining private points up between everyone. Once I get expelled, Katsuragi and Sakayanagi will dere the contract null and void but there''s nothing that can be done about it."


    If the contractor himself drops out of school, there''s a very high possibility that would be the case.


    "Are you seriously saying this, Ryuuen-san!?"


    Ishizaki also stood up and shouted that out in a sad sounding voice.


    "Shut up. I can hear you just fine without the screaming."


    Ryuuenughed thinly.


    "You guys handle the rest yourselves."


    It would seem he''s serious about dropping out. He stood up without even looking at his phone.


    "Later."


    Leaving behind those words, he tried to exit the rooftop.


    Neither Ibuki''s words nor Ishizaki''s words reached that back of his.


    "Are you sure? About dropping out of school. I think you''ll regret it though."


    I stopped Ryuuen.


    "What do you care?"


    "If you leave here without even knowing the reason behind your loss, your growth will stop right there and then."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you fine not knowing the reason you lost against me?"


    "...spare me. There''s no reason for you to save me in the first ce. You stand to gain nothing from sparing me, not after I''ve learned about you and Karuizawa. There''s no telling when I''ll spill the beans."


    "That''s right.....if I have to state a reason then it would be that things will get easier for ss D even without me if you would take out Sakayanagi and Ichinose on my behalf. Besides, if your contract with Katsuragi remains intact, ss A will slowly umte damage. And most importantly, if you suddenly drop out, Sakayanagi and Ichinose would end up thinking Ryuuen got beaten by X. It would be troublesome if that were to happen."


    In other words, give-and-take. I added that afterwards.


    "Even if word of this unexpectedly spreads, I''ve sustained no visible injuries, fortunately enough. No matter who looks at it, it would only seem as though you guys had a falling out, no?"


    ".....then this''d be the scenario. I tried to punish you for not working hard enough but you got fed up and retaliated and as a result, I was overthrown. Let''s leave it at that."


    That way, it won''t inconvenience me any either, is that it?


    "You.....are you really fine with that?"


    "Everyone here got demolished by Ayanokouji alone. To hell with it all at this point. Besides, me disappearing off on my own minimizes the damage dealt."


    "Just let me add this. You''re free to drop out on your own and you''re free to doubt me too. But I have no intention of telling anyone about what happened here. I also ensured that the former student council president waiting below will keep his silence on the matter. In other words, nothing happened here that would require expulsion. If you still wish to drop out, then I won''t stop you..."


    "Then don''t stop me. I don''t trust easily."


    Leaving those words behind, Ryuuen left the rooftop.


    Ishizaki and even Ibuki seemed dissatisfied with Ryuuen''s actions.

 Chapter 290: Epilogue: What Ryuuen Gets and Loses

    <h4>Chapter 290: Epilogue: What Ryuuen Gets and Loses</h4>


    That night, I dreamt about my past.


    About that one snake I killed.


    Perhaps if I had snapped at it and taught it fear, would I have made the same choice?


    "...this is stupid."


    That train of thought is pointless now.


    Humans live the one life they''ve been given, unable to do it all over again.


    And each day, victory and defeat is being determined. There will be days where you win just as there are days where you lose.


    It just happened to be thetter day yesterday.


    The number of times I''ve lost would be in the three digits by now. Even if we''re just talking about Ayanokouji, yesterday wouldn''t be my first loss.


    But what makes this so different?


    Early in the morning at 8, I stepped outside with the intent of heading to school.


    Although today''s the first day of our winter holidays, the school is still perfectly open for the sake of club activities. Normally, the rules state that wearing a uniform is mandatory when entering the school building but there''s no need for me to abide anymore.


    Morning practice for the clubs will start around 7 o''clock. And because Keyaki Mall will only open at 10 o''clock, I should pretty much be the only student heading towards school.


    "...achoo."


    In the middle of the road leading up to the school, a lone student stood while trembling from the cold. I ignored her and kept going but when I passed by her, she spoke to me.


    "You finally came."


    I heard her out and kept walking.


    "Hey, hold it right there!"


    She panickedly ran after me and grabbed my shoulder.


    "Huh? What the hell are you doing? Don''t go around casually touching me."


    "I don''t want to touch you either. You gave me your phone, didn''t you? I just came here to give it back."


    Saying that, red-nosed Ibuki thrust the phone towards me.


    "You could''ve done it some other time. How long have you been waiting?"


    "I don''t know...?"


    Pretending not to know means she must''ve been waiting for some time now. Why is she so fussy when ites to futile things like this?


    I didn''t take it. I tried to give Ibuki the slip but this time she grabbed my arm.


    "Are you really dropping out?"


    "Aren''t you just giving me back my phone?"


    Ibuki angrily red at me when I gave that retort.


    "Remember how you fought with Ishizaki, Albert and the others after enrolling? You said the strongest one is determined by who wins in the end, no matter how many times they''ve lost before. And it yed out just like that against Albert and the others."


    "So what?"


    "Are you really going to put an end to this after losing once to Ayanokouji?"


    "I misread and ended up sealing my fate. Besides, I couldn''t care less now."


    "What? That''s reallyme."


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    To think he''d make me feel this way. What a guy.


    "Maybe."


    That''s why I indifferently responded to Ibuki''s question.


    "Don''t ''maybe'' me."


    Ibuki refused to let go of my arm.


    "You wanted me to drop out, no? If so, isn''t this just perfect?"


    "I cooperated because you said you''d get us all to ss A. And yet this is how it''s going to end?"


    I had intended on taking my time but Ibuki really made herself at home waiting for me. Looks like she still hasn''t said her piece because she''s still going on and on.


    "I tolerated your domineering attitude and actions so far because I believed we shared the same goal. The other day, even when you didn''t give us an exnation regarding the penalty for ss C, no oneined. Because they all believed that in the end, we''d rise to ss A. But you''re just going to drop out here? That''s way toome."


    She stopped to take a breath, and then added:


    "Is there anything more pathetic than this?"


    "How long do you intend to keep intrepreting this in your favor, Ibuki?"


    I stopped walking.


    I''d rather not do anything unnecessary because my whole body''s hurting.


    "I did tell you small fry this, that if you follow me I''d take you up to ss A. But that''s just me offering you the carrot after the stick. You know about my contract with ss A, don''t you? I had no intention of giving it to you guys."


    "So you''re saying the n was for you to go to ss A alone?"


    "That''s the idea, yeah. There''s no way I''d seriously look after my ssmates, is there?"


    Surely even Ibuki will be convinced if I say this.


    "That''s enough, no? Later."


    "800 million points."


    ".....huh?"


    "After you handed me your phone yesterday, I seriously contemted whether or not I should take a look at your points. I thought it wouldn''t matter either way so I took a look."


    She switched my phone on and pointed the screen at me.


    It''s the trend in the points over the course of three years that I had drawn up.


    "If it''s only for one person''s sake, 20 million points would''ve been enough. But what''s with this strategy? 800 million is the number of points necessary for all of ss C to rise to ss A, isn''t it? Well, I don''t think it''s possible to save up that much though."


    "Stop dreaming. I was just fooling around with that memo."


    I forcibly took my phone from Ibuki.


    "Hiyori and Kaneda will take the lead from now on. It''s still possible as long as Ayanokouji doesn''t make a move."


    "That''s not my point here."


    That damn Ibuki. Not a single private point''s been transferred. It''spletely untouched. How troublesome.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "If you''re going to drop out, then fight me."


    Again, what a crazy proposal to make. Idiots are easy to use but they run out of control asionally.


    "There''s no way you can move your body properly, not with the injuries from yesterday and today''s cold."


    I noticed she couldn''t exert much strength in the arm she''s using to grab my sleeve. I forcibly peeled that arm off my sleeve and started walking off. But the very next moment, I was beaten up.


    I fell onto the stone pavement.


    "...it hurts. I can''t even fall safely."


    That bastard Ayanokouji. He''s thoroughly destroyed my body.


    "Ahh---this is refreshing. If you''re going to quit, then quit already."


    Ibuki walked back towards the dorm.


    Just how long has she been waiting here?


    "Sakagami, I''ve got something to say. I told you about it yesterday."


    Aftering to school alone, I went to my homeroom teacher. I had made an appointment in advance from the dorm''sndline. The reason I dyed it by a day is because it would be far too troublesome to drop out right after that.


    It''s likelier to be a problem considering what I did to the surveince camera. Even more so if the former student council president is aware of it. I n on cutting myself free.


    "I understand. I''d rather not stand and talk here. Please apany me to the counseling room."


    "Sure."


    "But before we do that, there''s a problem."


    "Problem?"


    "Pleasee out."


    Sakagami then spoke towards the staff room and called the students out. Not too long after, the two of them showed up.


    "Ryuuen-san....."


    "Huh?"


    It''s Ishizaki and Albert.


    Why are the two of them here after that idiot Ibuki?


    "They were waiting here since early morning after asking whether or not you had dropped by. They won''t listen to me even when I told them to call you directly so I''m in a bit of a bind here. First do something about these two."


    "What the hell are you doing? Get lost or I''ll kill you."


    "We---"


    I red at Ishizaki who was about to say unnecessary things and distanced myself.


    "uuuu..."


    Sakagami touched his sses while looking at me intimidate them.


    "The surveince camera destroyed yesterday? Do they have something to do with it?"


    "I did that alone. Let''s get going already."


    Careless interaction here will just cause these guys to corner themselves.


    I shook them off, ignored Sakagami and started walking towards the counseling room. Despite suspecting Ishizaki and Albert, Sakagami urged them to go back while following me.


    "I understand more or less from your call but let''s go over it step by step, Ryuuen. First of all, do you admit to breaking the surveince camera using a spray can?"


    "Yeah. I did that on my own."


    "And one more thing. Do you admit a fight break out between you, Ishizaki, Albert and Ibuki?


    "I admit it. I take responsibility for it all. I threw the first punch. As a result, they ended up retaliating though."


    There''s no need to get them involved in this defeat.


    "If you understand that then this makes things easier."


    "Please wait, Ryuuen-san! We aren''t unr---"


    Iunched a kick towards Ishizaki, who followed me instead of going back. A bout of violence or two at this point doesn''t matter for someone who''s going to drop out.


    "What are you doing, Ryuuen!?"


    "How many times are you going to make me say it? Does the beating I gave you yesterday not satisfy you?"


    I took my eyes off of Ishizaki, who crouched down in pain.


    "You can add that just now to my penalty."


    "...regardless of the circumstances, you won''t be the only one in trouble if a problem urs again."


    "Shut up. This is the end anyway."


    After heading into the counseling room, I got down to business right away.


    "Hurry it up, Sakagami. Please go ahead with the withdrawal process."


    "It would seem there''s a misunderstanding so allow me to correct you."


    Sakagami slowly spoke.


    "There are contradictions within your statements."


    "Huh? What contradictions?"


    "From what I understand, some sort of trouble happened between you and ss D?"


    Could it be that, at the veryst minute, Ayanokouji did it.


    If he ignores my proposal and reports what happened to Karuizawa to the school then it won''t just be me but also Ibuki and Ishizaki receiving the punishment. It won''t end with just the loss of our private points.


    "Did they file aint against us or something?"


    "Comint? From what I understand, a student from ss D was also involved in the destruction of the surveince camera."


    "What...?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t understand what he''s saying and I got confused.


    "ss D has already paid private points covering the cost of repairs. What I wanted to confirm is whether or not you''re fine with splitting the me evenly or not."


    "He''s fucking with me..."


    If you think that would stop me from dropping out then you''re making a huge mistake, Ayanokouji.


    "I''m dropping out."


    "...even though there''s no problem?"


    Sakagami is no fool. He''s probably already guessed from this situation that some sort of trouble urred on the rooftop yesterday.


    "That''s right. There''s no point in staying at this school anymore."


    He has to respect the student''s decision.


    "I see. If you''ve already decided then I can''t stop you."


    Sakagami said so and retrieved a paper from the drawer.


    "Please write your name, student ID number and reason for withdrawal here."


    "Give me a minute."


    I picked up the pen but Sakagami retrieved two more papers.


    "After we''re done with your withdrawal, let''s deliver these to Ishizaki and Yamada too."


    "...what? They''ve got nothing to do with this."


    "Yes, they certainly have nothing to do with this. But this is their wish. That if you choose to drop out, they would do the same and I couldn''t talk them out of it."


    That bastard Ayanokouji.....did he suggest something unnecessary to those idiots?


    Holding Ishizaki and Albert hostage to prevent my withdrawal. If I choose to withdraw here, they''ll go down with me and my very withdrawal would be meaningless. It''d be the same as getting my priorities backwards.


    "Shit....."


    "Personally, I''d rather not have someone from my ss withdraw either. That''s how I feel."


    Sakagami looked down at the paper I held in my hand.


    "At this current stage, you can still settle it with nothing more than damage to property. This is your only chance."


    "I wonder exactly what merit there is in having me remain here?"


    He should know that at the very least, I no longer have any intention of causing problems for Sakayanagi and the others.


    "I won''t drop out."


    I handed the paper back to him and stood up.


    In no time, strange rumors began circting among the 1st years.


    That Ryuuen Kakeru has stepped down as leader of ss C.


    That he''s stopped associating with Ishizaki and the others. That he no longer speaks to anyone.


    It''s almost like I''m looking at myself just after enrollment.


    Ryuuen, who now spends his time alone.


    I wonder if in the future, a day wille when he finds something. I can''t tell. But I can tell this...


    He and I are simr. And he may still be worth using.

 Chapter 291: Short Story 1 : Shiina Hiyori SS – I wish we can become friends

    <h4>Chapter 291: Short Story 1 : Shiina Hiyori SS �C I wish we can be friends</h4>


    That day, I went towards the library when the lunch break started.


    I had been going to the library several days in a row in order to look for Raymond Chandler''s "Farewell, My Lovely". Recently, due to its poprity, it had been hard to borrow that book.


    I didn''t have anyone I could consider as friend and I had always been alone. Of course, it''s not like I didn''t want to make friends, but I had never been good at dealing with people.


    "...It''s not here."


    As soon as I arrived at the mystery novels section, I immediately dropped my shoulders in disappointment.


    I''lle back after the sses are finished to check for it, I need toe here before going to the Tea ceremony club.


    Although I was quite happy being alone, I also felt loneliness once in a while. Ryuuen-kun couldn''t stand to see me like that so he talked to me, but since there were always a lot of people around him, that made me feel very nervous so I wasn''t able to stay together with him.


    "Eh?"


    There was a book ced in a high ce.


    Suddenly, I realized that the book didn''t match with the ssification of the section. Was the staff member who made a mistake?


    "En..."


    I extended my hand in order to get it down, but I couldn''t reach it. Incredibly, even though I knew I couldn''t reach it, I still tried to do it several times.


    "I still can''t reach it."


    Then, when I was about to arrive at the conclusion that I couldn''t reach it.


    "I might be doing some unnecessary things..."


    A boy said that and helped me draw the book that was ssified wrongly.


    "I recall you are ss C''s..."


    He said that to me and after that, I also remembered him.


    "I recall... you are Ayanokouji-kun, right?"


    Thinking back, I saw him previously during Ryuuen''s introduction.


    I remember at that moment they were looking for the person who defeated Ryuuen-kun... that sort of stuff. Although, as a result, they performed a thorough investigation to ss D, but that has nothing to do with the present situation. I have never been interested in those things.


    "Yeah. For now, I''ll give you this."


    "Thank you."


    I took the book and just in case I confirmed the library card. As expected, this book should be ced in another section.


    "Do you like Bronte''s books?"


    I opened the book and closed it again.


    He looked at me as if it was strange. It looks like he misunderstood me and thought I liked Bronte''s books.


    "Personally, I neither like nor dislike anything. But the book was in the wrong section, so I just wanted to return it to the right ce."


    "So it was like that..."


    At that moment, I noticed a certain thing.


    That was the book Ayanokouji-kun was holding in his hand.


    "By the way, the book you have in your hands is... "Farewell, My Lovely" right? It''s a masterpiece."


    I didn''t know why but I thought I''d found arade, so I couldn''t help but to inquire him.


    "I managed to borrow it from a friend today."


    "You''re very luck then, for some unknown reason, Raymond Chandler is very popr amongst the 2nd-year students and the battle over this book has been continuing for a while. I''ve also been wanting to read it for a while now, but today I haven''t been able to find it here either."


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have done something bad. Monopolizing it."


    "I don''t mind. I''ve read this book before. And besides, while looking for that book, I was blessed to run into other books. It seems this school''s library has arge collection of books. If I were to immerse myself into reading them, I might have graduated before I realized."


    "...I see, that might be so."


    After that, I unconsciously talked passionately about books with Ayanokouji-kun.


    Although I also realized in the middle of the speech that he remained silent, but that was because extremely happy and I did it involuntarily.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    I felt lonely because the chat was ending and I unknowingly said the words that didn''t match my usual self.


    "You have probably not eaten lunch yet, right? If it''s okay, would you like to have lunch together with me?"


    "...Eh."


    It was normal to be confused. After all, not even I expected that I would proactively say those kinds of words.


    In addition, there seemed to be a lot of dispute between ss C and ss D. Even if I also believed I would be rejected, I still continued talking.


    "There''s no one in ss C who likes reading novels, so I have no one I can talk to."


    Therefore, I frankly told him my feelings.


    "Wouldn''t this cause a lot of problems? Right now ss C is in an uproar by actively looking for someone from ss D, right? I think I''m being counted as one of the many suspects."


    "Please don''t worry. Last time, I was only helping Ryuuen-kun as a formality. From the start, I was never interested in things like conflicts. Or is it a problem for you to talk to me?"


    "No. If there''s no problem on your end, I have nothing to say either."


    "That''s a relief. Because creating cracks between sses over such trivial things makes me unhappy. After all, the best thing is for everybody to live in harmony."


    Ayanokouji-kun didn''t reveal a disgusted expression, so that made me feel very happy.


    "Shall we leave then? Time is flying."


    Maybe I can make a friend with simr interests. A part of me thought these actions were not like me, while the other part was extremely excited towards this development.


    I hoped that, in the future, the dispute between sses wouldn''t create a crack between us.


    I thought this deep in my heart.

 Chapter 292: Short Story 2 : Hasebe Haruka SS – I, Hasebe Haruka, don’t plan to change

    <h4>Chapter 292: Short Story 2 : Hasebe Haruka SS �C I, Hasebe Haruka, don''t n to change</h4>


    After school, the temperature gradually decreased. The Ayanokouji group gathered as usual at the entrance of Keyaki shopping center.


    I hurriedly put aside my conversation with Miyhi and approached Kiyopon.


    "Ah, talking about ss C ... I saw it~, president~ you really make people hate you~"


    Then I used my elbow to touch his nk.


    "What did you see?"


    Was it because he didn''t realize it, or because he was trying to hide it? Kiyopon''s expression didn''t change and it was as usual.


    "And you ask me what I''ve seen... it was the scene of Kiyopon having lunch with Shiina from ss C."


    I didn''t like to beat around the bush, so Iunched a frontal attack. If he was guilty he would show a trace of wavering in his eyes, but despite mentioning Shiina-san''s name, Kiyopon''s attitude was still the same as usual.


    "Airi has been concerned about that all the time, she dropped rice several times while eating."


    "Waah, Haruka-chan! We agreed not to say that!"


    Airi got angry, her face was blushing. This frank reaction was really cute, I couldn''t help but tease her a bit.


    "Is that so? Then what I said earlier didn''t count."


    Until now, a child that can honesty show her love reaction was very scarce. I really admired her. Although sometimes there were also girls who showed a calcted love reaction, but I didn''t like them.


    "Don''t tell me you were nning to hurriedly start a romantic rtionship before Christmas?"


    At this very moment, for the sake of Airi, I had to further interrogate him.


    "Kiyotaka, is that true? I had the impression you wouldn''t do those vulgar world things..."


    "Too na?ve, Yukimu, you are too na?ve~. Between a man and a woman, it always ends in a romantic emotion in the end. By the way, the term vulgar world is too outdated. Young people nowadays are even more precocious than you imagine."


    "What precocious... we are high school first year students."


    "You know, high school first year students having their first love is already consideredte. When I was in elementary school, some ssmates were already in a rtionship with middle school students or high school students."


    "I-I''ve never heard of that."


    "That''s just because Yukimu, you didn''t pay attention to your surroundings. There are a lot of girls who have no interest in childish male ssmates."


    So you boys, you have way too much fantasies about girls. If you want to get a pure and cute girlfriend, you need to pay attention to the surrounding girls like Airi.


    "I-I''m sorry, Haruka-chan. That..."


    Airi whispered me in a low voice. It looks like she had finally realized I was assisting her.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. You need to confirm at all times whether Kiyopon is single. But Airi, you also need to try your best. If he got a girlfriend, then we wouldn''t be able to be this blunt, right?"


    Digging other people''s information, no matter if it was thinking or doing it, Airi would never do it.


    "Ok."


    Airi nodded with resolution, her face red.


    Airi being so cute, if it was a normal boy, I guess she would have immediately fallen into the enemy hands. They would normally carry the thought of "let''s first go out to see if it works.


    Miyachhi and Yukimu had more or less understood the situation, but Kiyopon hadn''t be aware of it yet. I really didn''t know what he was thinking. Forget about it, let''s sound him out a bit, with a bit of assist fire.


    "...But..."


    Until now, I had never been in a rtionship with anyone. But I would be lying if I said I had never had anyone I liked.


    When I was in elementary school I had one, in middle school I also had one. They were both 2 years older senpai. Unfortunately, I''ve never talked to any of them. They were intelligent, handsome, good at sports, those types of all-rounded senpai.


    More than liking, using the word longing in order to express my feelings would be more fitting. I had tried to start a conversation countless of times, but I had never gathered enough courage.


    I regretted two times.


    That was a past where I couldn''t even confirm whether that was love or not.


    The next time I harbor these kind of feelings, I don''t want to regret it again. I had been thinking like this all the way until now.


    ... In short, the threshold for me to fall in love was a bit high, or maybe I was basically not interested in ordinary boys. As a living creature, this should be very normal. In brief, my ideal standards were extremely high.


    Inside our ss, Hirata is the closest to my ideal person.


    However, I''m pursuing an even higher ideal standard.


    Recently, I unexpectedly started to think Kiyopon''s qualifications were very good. Although he was not as good as Yukimu at studies, he also looked like he was not as strong as Miyhi at fighting.


    But �C I kept feeling that he was unfathomable.


    Probably Yukimu and Miyhi also started to gradually perceive that.


    I remembered my astonishment during the sport festivals. The ry race between Kiyopon and the Student Council President. Until now, nobody knew Kiyopon could run so fast �C because he had a terrible precedent.


    If Kiyopon was my ideal man. At that moment, would I be able to suppress my feelings?


    I drove out the bad premonition that floated in my heart. It was hard toe by forming such an intimate group.


    The feeling of wanting to support Airi, who was as cute as a small animal, was also very strong. And no matter how, this must be me overthinking things.


    It was only because Kiyopon was full of mysteries.


    I bet that if I was in contact with him a little bit more, I would definitely reach the conclusion of "Ah, Kiyopon is also an ordinary boy."


    "What''s wrong, Haruka-chan?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    I don''t n to change.


    I will definitely not change.


    Be it the ce I''m right now or this feeling. I can''t bring whatever unnecessary thing that breaks the equilibrium of this small group.


    "Sorry to rain on your parade but there''s no such thing going on with me."


    After hearing my conversation with Yukimu, Kiyopon ridiculed us while being unperturbed.


    "Really? You sure you''re not just trying to avoid the embarrassment?"


    "S-See? I told you but you wouldn''t believe me, Haruka-chan."


    Ok. The current situation is fine. I told my heart this again.


    I, Hasebe Haruka, don''t n to change.

 Chapter 293: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS – I, Sakura Airi, have been tossed back and forth

    <h4>Chapter 293: Short Story 3 : Sakura Airi SS �C I, Sakura Airi, have been tossed back and forth</h4>


    "I-I see. So you were not having a date."


    Hahaha, great...! My heart felt at ease, I exhaled in relief.


    "But I totally didn''t get that impression, and no matter how many times she asked me I wouldn''t be able to answer. Honestly, it''s really unbearable."


    Ever since I saw Kiyotaka-kun and Shiina-san having lunch together, my heart has been beating very fast.


    If she was Kiyotaka-kun''s girlfriend �C my heart would probably stop beating.


    "You''re very na?ve, Airi. You need to confirm it carefully, you know?"


    Haruka-chan whispered in my ears in a low voice.


    "True, saying Shiina was Kiyopon''s girlfriend was going a bit too far, but the probabilities of both liking each other or Kiyopon harboring feelings towards the other part exist."


    "Eeeeeeh!?"


    B-but, if that were the case, perhaps it could be...


    "Right? That''s why you need to thoroughly investigate in advance."


    Saying this, Haruka-chan started talking to Kiyotaka-kun.


    "But I feel like you looked rather happy back then, weren''t you?"


    Just like that. Haruka-chan asked the questions I wanted to ask in my ce.


    "I couldn''t show a dislike face either. After all, she is also a first year like me."


    Yes, yes. It was just that, right? Because Kiyotaka-kun is very kind-hearted, that''s why he couldn''t ignore someone if they talked to him.


    "Leaving aside the love Haruka said, I''m a bit concerned about the person ss C is looking for. She apologized for eavesdropping me, but Sudo also seemed to discussed with Horikita about being bothered constantly."


    Realizing the topic had shifted from love to a more serious topic, I felt relieved.


    "Yes. But it should be half true."


    "T-that high!?"


    "Even if Kiyopon said he couldn''t show a disgusted expression, the fact is that he had lunch with a girl, you know? I actually think it''s better to be suspect a bit."


    "Uuuuh. So it was like that after all...?"


    "Ah, aren''t you overthinking? Perhaps Kiyopon treats everybody like that."


    "Yes, yes. It must be that."


    "But~ aren''t boys all like that~?"


    "R-r-r-really!?"


    I, Sakura Airi, am always been tossed back and forth by my own heart.

 Chapter 294: Short Story 4 : Chabashira Sae SS – Invisible darkness

    <h4>Chapter 294: Short Story 4 : Chabashira Sae SS �C Invisible darkness</h4>


    Ayanokouji had contacted with his father.


    I was walking in the corridor while my heart was trying to bear with that carefully.


    "...What do you mean by you have realized everything?"


    Even if I was unclear of the situation, I still showed a calm teacher appearance.


    "Chabashira-sensei. I''m saying that everything you''ve told me are basically lies."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Not good. I can''t treat the boy in front of my eyes as a normal high school student.


    "That man has never contacted with you, Chabashira-sensei. Of course, he also didn''t have you force me to quit school."


    "No, your father asked me for help. In fact, just like what I told you, I''ve been constantly trying to get you expelled."


    Impatience appeared in my heart and Ayanokouji saw through me.


    "Stop trying to deceive both of us. Chairman Sakayanagi has told me everything �C he told my situation to you the instant my enrollment was decided."


    I wanted to hide that truth, but Ayanokouji pointed that out.


    In that instant, I rxed.


    "...The chairman told you everything?"


    I carelessly asked him the question I had in my mind.


    Even if I knew Director General would never act hastily, I still made a mistake.


    I felt Ayanokouji in an instant smiled a bit.


    "Ayanokouji, were you probing me?"


    "Yes. The chairman never told me anything about Chabashira-sensei. But I was certain it was rted to you, this has be very clear."


    I knew I was going to gradually be dominated here. Even though I only learned about him growing up in a special environment, but what in the world did they do to teach such a strange kid?


    I had seen a lot of excellent students during my career. But Ayanokouji was different to them, he was unknown to me.


    Ayanokouji revealed his spections, as if he wanted to unmask all the lies I had told him until now.


    What should I do? What should I do in order to use this child?


    If only I could step over this obstacle, I could probably be promoted to ss A.


    And after that I could finally cover my past.


    That''s why --- no matter what methods I have to use, I must use Ayanokouji.


    As long as I can get ahold of something decisive, I can make Ayanokouji be unable to decline.


    I''ve been fighting with the darkness in my heart every day.

 Chapter 295: Short Story 5 : Ibuki Mio SS – Ibuki, Ishizaki, Albert and Shiina’s day

    <h4>Chapter 295: Short Story 5 : Ibuki Mio SS �C Ibuki, Ishizaki, Albert and Shiina''s day</h4>


    This happened after the second term ended, in the first day of winter vacation. At the same time, it was two days after that "Incident" happened.


    That day for Ibuki Mio was an extremely boring day.


    Under the cold air, I looked at my reddened fists while heaving a sigh.


    "What am I doing...?"


    The breath I exhaled slowly dissipated in front of my eyes.


    During the first day of the winter vacation, I didn''t know what I was thinking, that I directly went to the boulevard that lead to the school after waking up.


    After that I beat up Ryuuen and following that, I should''ve gone to the dorms in order to warm myself.


    I thought this was enough to make me satisfied. However, I didn''t know why but I was still staying in the boulevard.


    "Aha. It''s so cold."


    Being alone, I started to meditate.


    About what happened yesterday.


    The incident of that moment.


    All these disturbances happening in quick session, I could only believe we were possessed by something.


    All the things that happened until now, that event.


    Don''t tell me I-- No, including Ryuuen, everything that happened was in that man''s expectations.


    In retrospect, since I entered this school, there hadn''t been a peaceful day and there had been a lot ofmotions.


    Right after being assigned to ss C, Ryuuen Kakeru started to control the ss. Of course, the people in the ss didn''t acknowledge him at first and defied him.


    Ishizaki and Komiya didn''t need to be said, even Kaneda didn''t acknowledge Ryuuen''s attitude of using power to control. Ryuuen, with that kind of attitude, would naturally be alienated and suppressed by ss C.


    It even gave people the feeling that abuse would appear inside the ss. However, that guy did a frontal resistance. He didn''t even care about the existence of the surveince cameras and school rules and sent Ishizaki and the others flying -- Honestly, I was shocked at that moment.


    But Ryuuen had understood from the very beginning. The conflicts within the ss couldn''t be reported to the school. Because that would be the same to shooting oneself in the foot.


    Ryuuen repeated those indiscriminate things multiple times and at the same time he saw through the closest point to the limits of the rules.


    In fact, until yesterday, Ryuuen had used a lot of methods to lead ss C. hose thoughts and plots of his brought him "pride". In his own wishful thinking, he believed he would never lose if there were rule vitions.


    That incident was bound to happen, that''s why it happened.


    That defeat had its origins in ss C not being able to stop the student Ryuuen Kakeru.


    Although all of this happening to the horrid Ryuuen had nothing to do with me, I didn''t know why I felt anger. I didn''t know the reason why I felt anger. Even if I didn''t think about anything, I couldn''t wipe this anger out from me.


    What is making me feel irritated?


    "Ah, really! Don''t think about it."


    Why do I have to waste the winter holiday''s time to ponder over those things?


    Before I noticed, the boulevard that led to the school building that was weing the winter vacation was overflowing with students wearing casual clothes.


    They were probably preparing to go to the Keyaki mall to enjoy the winter vacation. No matter what, that was unrted to me. There didn''t exist anyone that could be considered my friend.


    "Too slow..."


    I had already been waiting for 30 minutes. My patience was already at its limit, so I took out my phone to try to urge the other person.


    "Yo, Ibuki. I''ve kept you waiting."


    Before I called him, the target approached me.


    Ishizaki said that and started a conversation with me. Standing beside him was Albert.


    "How long did you want me to wait?"


    "I''m sorry. We were also struggling a bit."


    "...is that so?"


    "Anyways, it could be considered a sess. But Ryuuen-san is very mad."


    "I guess so. Your injuries have also increased."


    Ishizaki must have been hit strongly in the face by him, it looked very painful and he was caressing his reddened face. However, his face didn''t show anger or regret, he looked very cheerful.


    "You''ve been beaten up and yet you look so pleased, are you a masochist?"


    "Don''t joke around. I''m just very happy, that''s all."


    Eh...isn''t that just being a masochist?


    Although I thought that, Ishizaki''s eyes were flickering and he looked really satisfied.


    "You''ve been suppressed by Ryuuen until now, shouldn''t you be resentful towards him?"


    I asked him the doubt I felt with another meaning.


    Ishizaki had been regrly med for his ipetence under Ryuuen''s dictatorship. Adding punishment to that, the person who got beaten up the most was Ishizaki.


    "To tell the truth, regarding that, I''m certainly feeling dissatisfied... but."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Now I already acknowledge him, or perhaps I should say I respect him."


    Was it because this guy got beaten so many times that his brain be weird? To go as far as to acknowledge that kind to person? And respect him?


    "In my eyes he''s just a loser that got too carried away."


    "Don''t say such things about Ryuuen-san."


    Uwa, so disgusting. He probably got beaten up too many times that his brain has be weird.


    But from Albert, who was standing behind Ishizaki, I could also feel a simr atmosphere than Ishizaki''sing through his sunsses.


    "...Don''t tell me, you also think in the same way?"


    I faced Albert to ask him and he nodded slightly his head without saying anything.


    "Haa. I can''t understand it. What''s so good in that guy?"


    Even if I asked this, Albert didn''t answer me.


    "If you took it seriously, even if the adversary was Ryuuen, you could also win."


    If it was a normal quarrel, Albert would have an overwhelming advantage. Actually, Albert obtained victory in three of the three direct confrontations in the past.


    Only that during the time I wasn''t aware, those two were constantly repeating the fight, and in the end, Albert became one of Ryuuen''s generals. I understood the situation to some extent, but that still was really inconceivable. However, Ishizaki seemed to understand Albert.


    "Albert unexpectedly hates fights."


    That must be something that men mutually understand, Ishizakiughed while poking Albert''s nk.


    "You have that body and yet you hate fights?"


    "Apart from the ones Ryuuen-san instructed him to beat, have you ever seen Albert beating someone?"


    "... Probably not. No, but, all the more reason then."


    As long as he didn''t follow Ryuuen, he wouldn''t need to beat anyone.


    "Ryuuen-san let him experience what is manliness."


    Not knowing why, Ishizaki said those words I failed to understand and pped Albert''s back.


    "Aah I see, forget about it. I shouldn''t have hoped for a serious reason."


    In short, I had understood the situation from Ishizaki''s words, so it was time to go back. Today I had been standing outside for a lot of hours, I was almost frozen to death.


    "I''m going back."


    I said this, but I didn''t know why, Ishizaki peeped at me with a serious face. I couldn''t help but want to kick him flying, but I managed to restrain myself.


    "Ibuki, if you don''t mind, do you want toe with us for a tea?"


    "...What?"


    What did this person say just now? I didn''t manage to understand his words, so I stayed stiffly. Ishizaki asked again.


    "Let''s go drink tea."


    Don''t tell me this guy was inviting me? The idiot Ishizaki was inviting me?


    The moment I was pondering about this, Ishizaki denied that while being flustered.


    "No, I''ll say it in advance, I don''t have any weird thoughts. I''m very normal, I''m more concerned about Ryuuen-san? Ah, if I say it like that it bes weirder. In short, it''s not like that. And Albert ising with us."


    What kind of exnation was that? But his words didn''t seem to be lies.


    Even though Ishizaki was rude and violent (although I don''t have the right to say that about others), his personality was very honest.


    I understood Albert also wanted to drink tea with me -- although I didn''t know why he wanted to drink tea with me. Those kind of things had never happened until now, where did this sudden impulsee from? Or was it because yesterday''s events left them a deep impression?


    "If anything happens, I will also knock you down, there''s no problem in that."


    "I''m telling you I don''t have that kind of intention. I''ll definitely not have those kinds of thoughts towards you. Definitely not."


    Being directly rejected like this, why did it make me feel a bit in a bad mood?


    "To sum it up, you will apany us for a bit. After all, you don''t have anything nned for winter vacation, right?"


    "...I understand."


    Although I was not willing, my schedule for winter holidays waspletely in nk. In addition, since I had been standing outside for so long, my hands were almost frozen.


    "If you want to go, then hurry up."


    "Albert, do you also want toe?"


    Facing Ishizaki, who was inquiring him, Albert calmly nodded his head.


    * * *


    During the first day of the winter vacation, there were students everywhere in Keyaki mall. To the point that I couldn''t help but regret that I was too hasty toe here.


    "Returning to our main topic, I didn''t expect you would stay on our side."


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''m talking about Ryuuen-san''s issue. I thought you hated him."


    "Ha? It''s clear that I hate him."


    What kind of misinterpretation led him to that conclusion?


    "Then, why did you contact with us today?"


    "That''s---"


    It was just that it put me in a bad mood that that guy fled without permission. But Ishizaki and the others would certainly not be able to understand my feelings.


    Since I entered this school until now, I had never liked Ryuuen. It was only that I acknowledged his abilities in a certain extent. That was why I was feeling irritated because of the things that happened in these 2 days.


    "Anyways, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Well that''s true."


    It looked like the person who asked didn''t n to inquire any further.


    Ishizaki munched the ice cubes while drinking ice coffee with lots of gomme syrup in it.


    "Why are you drinking ice coffee during this season?"


    "There''s nothing bad about that. It''s just because it''s very cold that''s why drinking cold drinks will be more delicious."


    Of course, Albert and I ordered hot drinks.


    "Anyway, what''s going to happen when the third term starts? Iya, really."


    Ishizaki took the initiative, and after finishing the drink his body was trembling. It looked like the ice cubes were very cold. He''s stupid.


    "How I would know those kind of things."


    "But... we need to think about that, don''t we?"


    What exactly did Ishizaki want me to say? Even if we didn''t think about that, it was very clear.


    "Even if I think about that, Ryuuen''s decision won''t change. You are free to fret by your own ord, but you''re probably wasting your time."


    "Uh..."


    I used an intense tone to say the strict words.


    I knew it. He probably wanted me to assist him, but it was really a waste of time. Although I thought they were thinking about indecent things, it was that after all.


    "But."


    "No buts."


    "Ryuuen-san''s thing is like this, ss D''s--"


    "Stop."


    I used the most straightforward tone I had used today to stop Ishizaki and red at him.


    "Listen carefully. I forbid any topic rted to "them". If you can''t respect that, I will be leaving."


    Since I told him that, Ishizaki had no choice but to admit defeat.


    "I understand. I really understand."


    Ishizaki, in a panic, tried to ease my mood. After all, I didn''t know why I had to discuss those things with these two.


    "I''m leaving once I''ve finished this drink."


    There was still half of the drink left. I should drink it a bit faster.


    "I''m not going to talk about that, do you really hate that topic?"


    "I hate that. And after yesterday, the number of people I hate has increased to 2."


    That''s all.


    "Good morning Ibuki-san."


    When we were having this tea party without chatting too much, Shiina came to us. She had her schoolbag and a drink in her hands.


    "What?"


    When I replied her indistinctly, Shiina smiled and said.


    "I started a conversation with you by ident since I was thinking that thisbination is a rare sight. Isn''t it?"


    "Is it? We are frequently together."


    "Not true."


    I hated being considered by others that "I was always together with Ishizaki", so I replied immediately.


    "May I join you?"


    In the exams that needed to use the brain, she could be considered ss C''s treasure. Together with Kaneda, they had been asked for help by Ryuuen multiple times. But at the same time, she normally didn''t have any contact with us.


    "There''s no problem with her joining, right?"


    Because she was a student Ryuuen acknowledged, Ishizaki and Albert easily epted her.


    "Then, excuse me for disturbing."


    "Where did you go by wearing the school uniform?"


    "I''m from the Tea ceremony club. During winter holidays we also have to continue with the club activities."


    "Tea ceremony club... what do you do in there?"


    "We do a lot of things. Learning etiquette, how to handle the tools or receiving guidance."


    "Ha, so there are still people that want to do those kinds of things."


    Ishizaki interrupted his conversation with Shiina, and said that while feeling bored.


    Although I waspletely unaware of it, from Shiina I heard that there were very few members in the tea ceremony club.


    "If you don''t mind, do you want to try joining the club?"


    "I''m not joining. I hate club activities."


    Ishizaki started chewing the remaining half of the ice cubes in the cup.


    "I''m changing the topic a bit... actually, I saw Ryuuen-kun this morning."


    Shiina also mentioned Ryuuen.


    "Since he was wearing the school uniform, I was a bit concerned."


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing."


    "Is that so. I feel at ease after hearing your words."


    With these members, if that guy wasn''t present, they would naturally mention him. I was nning to leave silently, but Albert grabbed my shoulder.


    "What are you doing? it doesn''t matter if I go back. There''s also nothing to say."


    Facing me, who was saying these words, Albert silently pointed at the drinks.


    "...Do you want me to not leave until I''ve finished the drink?"


    It seemed that since I had said I would be leaving after I finished drinking, I had no choice but to do so. Right now I was a bit in a bad mood, so I nned to just finish it.


    "So hot."


    "Ara ara, don''t force yourself. I remember Ibuki-san can''t handle hot food, right?"


    "So noisy. Me being able to handle hot food or not has nothing to do with you."


    "But we are ssmates."


    Even if we were ssmates, what about it? Right now, asking for that kind of stuff in ss C was cruel.


    "Starting the third term we will drop to ss D. The battle has already ended."


    "Not necessarily, we ss C will definitely rise again."


    Shiina said with a serious face the words that made people feel ufortable.


    "What''s that? Do you have any basis? Or do you want to lead the ss?"


    "Of course I will provide assistance to the ss. After that, we will gather everybody''s strength."


    Even though I had thought this child always said things as if she was missing something, but I never expected it would be to such extent.


    What ss Ccked the most was unity -- that is, helping each other. That was something that didn''t exist in a ss C that Ryuuen led alone until now. Even Shiina should have understood those things.


    "We may bete by a lotpared to others. But for that reason, from now on we need to help each other in order to be promoted to higher sses, don''t you agree?"


    "I see. Then do your best. I''m not participating."


    I really wanted to leave earlier, but I still hadn''t finished the drink yet. If I had known, I wouldn''t have ordered a hot drink and should''ve chosen a cold drink instead.


    "Why are you so irritated? Even if you are usually like this..."


    "You too, do you n to have a fight with me?"


    "I don''t n to do that."


    "By the way Iwasaki-kun, you look like you''ve suffered a lot of injuries."


    "So you''ve only realized now. And I''m not called Iwasaki, but Ishizaki."


    "Haha, I''m just joking. I remember clearly all the ssmate''s names."


    It looked like the reason Shiina, who usually didn''t interact with us, didn''t approach us because of Ryuuen not being here.


    It was because she saw Ishizaki and Albert''s injuries and she was concerned about the specific details.


    "How did you get those injuries?"


    "Well, some stuff happened."


    "Some stuff?"


    "Actually, yesterday-- "


    I believed Ishizaki would say unnecessary things so I unwillingly joined the conversation.


    "Because he had differences with Ryuuen about the policies and had an argument. After that he got beaten up."


    ''It''s like that, right?'' �C I red like this at Ishizaki and he nodded in agreement."


    "Difference in policies... that''s a rare sight."


    Since Ishizaki usually was stuck together with Ryuuen, it was difficult to imagine those things happening.


    "Don''t tell me you had a fight with Ryuuen-kun?"


    That was ridiculing Ryuuen while he was not being here. Albert realized what I meant, faced Shiina and nodded.


    "I think sometimes fighting is good, but please make up as soon as possible. If you need it, I can also help you."


    "What can you do?"


    "I will request Ryuuen-kun and tell him "please stop fighting"."


    It seemed that she didn''t intend to do anything special and directly convey that to Ryuuen. With her like that, it was really fortunate that she didn''t get beaten by Ryuuen until now.


    However, Shiina was not good at sports and disliked violent conducts, so Ryuuen wouldn''t take it to the heart. After all, she had never done anything that went against Ryuuen''s policies, as it should be.


    "Fu, I''ve finished my drink. Bye."


    "Are you going back now?"


    "I''ve keptpany to you to this extent, it should be enough already."


    "Ah, by the way, Ibuki-san. I''ve heard that interesting movies are going to be released soon. If you don''t mind, do you want to watch them together?"


    "I''m not going."


    Even if I wanted to go, I would go alone.


    "I see... it''s a pity."


    I picked up the empty cup and left the seat.


    If I continued to frolic with these guys, I was afraid I would get hives.


    Moreover--


    Right now, I had never been so angry to myself.


    That''s right.


    I had finally realized why I had been so irritated in these past two days.


    It wasn''t Ryuuen''s fault, nor Ishizaki nor Albert''s fault. And of course, it wasn''t rted to the Shiina who appeared by chance.


    I couldn''t forgive myself. That was the reason of my irritation.


    If I was a bit more reliable, things wouldn''t have developed in a way that made ss C be in such a dire situation.


    Ryuuen Kakeru wouldn''t have made a mistake as the leader.


    It was because I arrived at this conclusion.


    If I kept staying in that ce, I would have continued losing my temper.


    That''s why I wanted to hurry up and be alone.


    "I say, Ibuki."


    Ishizaki called me, who wanted to escape.


    "What else do you want??"


    "Don''t you just shoulder everything alone, you should also consult with us."


    "Ha--?"


    I inadvertently made a dryugh sound.


    "You''re kidding. Who would look for you to discuss things? And there''s nothing to talk about."


    A group of people that normally were very stupid, but why were they so sharp only in times like this?


    "Ibuki-san, let''s talk again together next time."


    Shiina also said that, and the silent Albert stared at me.


    That really looked as if those 3 people invited me in order to cheer me up.


    In retrospect, no matter if it was Ishizaki or Albert who invited me to drink tea, or Shiina after seeing the groupposition, the first member they talked to was always me.


    What is this?


    I had never hoped for these kind of things.


    Not being able to endure that scene, I started walking.


    I didn''t hope for that kind of warm environment.


    I thought today was an extremely boring day and at the same time it was a no way out day.


    But, in reality, the "real no way out day" woulde just a bitter.


    Source/Trantor:


    Mad Bunny Ru: /u/MadBunnyru

 Chapter 296: Prologue: My First Winter

    <h4>Chapter 296: Prologue:?My First Winter</h4>


    Outside, even as morning came, snow continued to fall. The 25th. The world was right in the midst of Christmas. Around the world, all over, will be overflowing with people spending time with precious family members or lovers. Even in this school, even though it''s only a few, there are lovers like that too.


    As the promised time drew closer, I get my body ready.


    ".....it''s already been more than 8 months huh?".


    The passage of time ever since I enrolled in this school, is really fast. I wonder if it means that I enjoyed this school just that much. As I opened up the window that leads to the veranda slightly, a cold wind blew in. At the same time as that, theughing voices of girls also came into my room. It seems from now, they will be heading over to Keyaki Mall to y.


    "I should head out soon too".


    As I noticed it was already past 11:30, I shut the window. Today is the day of my promised date with Satou Maya.


    In this one day, whether something will change or not.....is something I don''t know. But at the very least, I believe this one day will be a significant one for me. If not, I wouldn''t even think of going on a date. To fall in love with someone. To think of someone as precious to you. Just by spending time with each other, to share happiness with one another. They be an irreceable existence to you. Those sorts of feelings and events, I wonder if I will be able to experience them too.


    This small story of the winter vacation, the curtains open on the night of the 23rd before Christmas Eve

 Chapter 297 - 1: The Arrow of Love

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 1:?The Arrow of Love</h4>


    The 23rd of December. Clear skies. Waking up in the morning was extremely pleasant. It was almost unbelievably refreshing, and even though I had just gotten up. I was wrapped up infort and it felt as though I were still in a dream.


    It was the first change that urred to me. So, what changed? If people ask me that, I would resolutely answer ''No''. But, it''s not like nothing''s changed. The truth is, there had been a change. A dramatic change. I, Karuizawa Kei, no longer have a horrible past chaining me down.


    To be more precise, it''s not quite that. I have gained a power that won''t lose to the past chaining me down. That is, yesterday, the events of the closing ceremony that ended the second semester. I was called out by Ryuuen and the others, and received acts of bullying. It soundsme when I put it to words like this but it is a fact that it happened. I hit rock bottom.


    At this school I ran away to seeking salvation, I thought I would once again be dropped down into hell. And then, I heard various things. And amongst those, the shocking one was, that Manabe and the others who bullied me were in fact guided by Kiyotaka. At first I despaired, and even anger came out. But.....in the end I was saved.


    By the hands of Kiyotaka. The ones waiting for me as I safely descended from the rooftop were the former student council president and Chabashira-sensei. It wasn''t like they had anything to say to me, it was just their concern so that the eyes of unrted people would not fall on me. Honesty, without their care, I doubt I would have safely made it back to the dormitory.


    The only thing they told me was that those two were acting based on Kiyotaka''s instructions. I think it''s because they realized it was the only way to calm me down. Those events on the rooftop. The seeds that the me who was bullied by Manabe and the others had nted. If I had the power to shake off my past, I would have been more resolute then. It would have ended without what happened back in middle school being found out....no, that''s not it. Basically, I was in the wrong. To act tough, I continued to take on an arrogant attitude.


    Towards that, even if Manabe and the others feel displeasure it couldn''t be helped. It was a method I chose to avoid bullying. And the demerits of that.


    "Fuu....".


    A sigh like that came out. But it''s not a bad sigh at all. How should I put it? It was a sigh filled with emotion, no. I can''t really put it into words well.


    There''s only one thing I''m certain about. That is, even when I''m asleep, even when I''m awake. Inside my thoughts, Kiyotaka is always there.


    Ever since yesterday, it was burned into my mind and I couldn''t part from it.


    "...more like, mou, how should I put it, this is foul y....".


    Even though my body temperature should be normal, for some reason, my body became hot. To suppress the amount of heat in my body, I closed my eyes. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. 1st year ss D. At first I didn''t even think anything of him. Just a ssmate without a shadow. Sometimes the topic of him being cool did arise, but I was never interested. And besides, those ssmates soon forgot about Kiyotaka.


    In our modern world,munication skills are arge factor in one''s poprity. That is something that is fundamentallycking in Kiyotaka. No matter how good he is at sports, if it''s not apanied by other elements, the degree of his poprity will not extend any further. That''s why with Yousuke-kun in the lead too, ss A''s Tsukasaki-kun and ss B''s Shibata-kun are more popr by an order of magnitude.


    But the real Kiyotaka is not bad at socializing, he''s really smart, he''s very mature, he''s very rational, he''s also good at sports to the point he won''t lose even to the senior students, and also, he''s strong to the point it''s almost unbelievable.....there are also ruthless and cruel parts to him, but...even so, in the end, he''ll save me.


    "Haa....!?".


    Could it be, I, before I knew it, about Kiyotaka---


    "No, no, no, no. No way, no way!".


    Holding my face which had be red, I shake my head intensely left and right. As my face became red, I panicked...I''m almost like a maiden in love.


    It''s not like I''m denying romance. I''m also a girl who wants to properly fall in love too. But, how should I put it, there''s a part of me that cannot admit that I''m looking at Kiyotaka with those eyes.


    "That''s right. It obviously can''t be the case. It''s because of him that I experienced terrible things....".


    On the contrary, I''d like him to thank me for not holding a grudge against him. On top of that, to steal my heart away too, I cannot forgive such indulgency.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Ibed my hair which had be frizzled after waking up.


    "But, I''m also too much of a good person, aren''t I?".


    Even if they happened to bear the fault, I wonder if an ordinary person would forgive Kiyotaka for what he did? Probably impossible. It''s obvious that it''d be impossible. On the contrary, they would probably hold a grudge against him. It''s only because it happened to be a deeply generous person like me that he was forgiven. Just be satisfied with that, Kiyotaka. Speaking out loud like that in my head, I shook off those wrongful delusions.


    It''s just, I cannot breach the subject of having forgiven him already in front of Kiyotaka.


    On the contrary, I wonder if I should go bother him a bit. Pretending to be angry at him a bit for having been manipted sounds good, after all. And also probably, the next time I see Kiyotaka''s face, true anger might actually emerge too.


    As I was mulling over that, a chat arrived on my phone.


    "Today at 11 o''clock, thanks in advance Karuizawa-san".


    "Ahh, I see. There was that".


    It was a contact from my ssmate, Satou Maya-san. Before tomorrow, the 24th, as a notice today, I received a contact from Satou-san telling me she wanted to meet me as she had something to consult me about.


    Normally, because I got along with a different group from that of Satou-san, our exchanges were by no means, deep.


    Of course, as ssmates, we do get along fairly well, but it''s the first time I''ve been called out like this to meet with her.


    "But even so, I sure am healthy".


    Yesterday, underneath the cold sky, from the top of my head I had countless buckets of water dumped on me and even though such a horrible thing happened, I''m still perfectly healthy to the point I''d like to praise myself for it.


    Naturally, after being chilled down to my core I took a bath to warm myself up, but a normal girl probably would''ve caught a cold and even if they slept for three days straight it wouldn''t be strange.


    "It''s because I''m too used to such treatment.....just kidding".


    I realized that sort of masochistic talk smoothlye out. The ''me'' up until yesterday. That is, the ''me'' that had thought she had changed but in fact had not changed at all.


    I was always terrified of being bullied, always cowering. Deep inside my heart, a darkness had always been spreading out. But now, I can say it clearly. I wonder if I was able to change even a slight bit. Taking off my pajamas, and now in my underwear. At that moment, the scars carved into my white body inevitably came into sight. Even if I didn''t want that, I would end up seeing it. Every day, I confronted these scars, my feelings sank and I started to want to die. But, I never minded them as much as I did yesterday.


    Even though I hated that scar that much, regretted that much and felt that much sadness. In just one day, I can''t even believe I would change this much.


    "But even so, I can''t show this to a boy.......".


    If they happened to see such a scar, the opposite sex would end up drawing away. The body of a girl is supposed to be soft and fluffy and beautiful.....This would end up crushing that illusion.


    I''m sure even a hundred years worth of love would cool off. No, I had no intention of showing it to anyone else though.....I stored it away in my heart like that. It''s just.....I might have not shown it on my expression.....but, Kiyotaka was different.


    Even though he saw this scar of mine, he never even once spoke his disgust. Is it just that he didn''t say it? Or was it just because it was dark on board the ship? Or just lying? Did he think deep inside that it was disgusting? Or could it be he really did not think it was disgusting at all? Affirmations and repudiations repeat inside my head. But there was no way an answer could be found for that. Just repeating my soliloquy, I realized something important.


    "Speaking of which that guy, he touched my body with his hands didn''t he?".


    Back then, I didn''t have time to think, but isn''t this a splendidly unbelievable thing? He touched my thighs, my uniform was almost taken off.....I was treated like a germ or a pest by the girls, and I was not protected by the boys either. The whole ss, the whole school year, did not even see me as a human, much less see me as a girl. Even though I''ve never even properly held hands with a boy before, what the hell has he done to me I wonder.


    "Really, mou, mou, mou! I''m thinking about it again! I''m such an idiot!".


    Once again, let''s put a lid on the matter of Kiyotaka and seal it away. I''ll do that. That was just an ident so I have to forget about it. I passed my hands through the cloth and smoothly proceeded with changing.

 Chapter 298 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    Having taken some time to prepare, I headed towards the destination with a trot. The Keyaki Mall that weed the winter vacation was overflowing with students. Most of the students seem to havee here to y, as there were far more people than the usual holidays.


    "I guess that''s true. There''s nowhere else to y but here".


    All the necessities have been gathered here so I have noints but there''s no novelty here.


    Having somehow made it in time, called out to the Satou-san who was waiting with her phone in hand in front of the cafe that was our meeting spot.


    "Good morning, Satou-san".


    "Ahh, Karuizawa-san! Good morning!".


    Satou-san''s eyes lit up as she waved her hands at me. Perhaps she went to the hairdresser but her hair was beautifully arranged. Just with that alone, I ended up imagining various things.


    It was yesterday night that Satou-san called me asking for consultation. Both my mind and body were worn out, but I kept quiet about that fact. Of course I would. The fact that I was called up to the rooftop and showered in cold water was something that ''never happened'' as far as anyone''s concerned. In other words, looking at it from Satou-san''s perspective, I have to be the usual me. That''s why although I could have turned down the consultation request, I decided to ept it. And besides.....since a while ago I''ve been curious about Satou-san''s actions.


    "Sorry, for calling you out suddenly".


    "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it".


    "It''s a great help to me if you say that"


    Together with Satou-san, who seemed happy, as nned we entered the shop. Although it was full, conveniently a pair happened to be leaving too in exchange so we were able to properly enter.


    "It''s really crowded~".


    I said that out loud without thinking. It was exasperatingly sessful.


    "In the winter vacation, I wonder if all the school years don''t have anything like exams".


    Towards the Satou-san who said that, I too, had the same question.


    During the summer vacation, we 1st year students immediately set out on a voyage on board a luxury cruiser. But, this time, from seeing students across all school years, it seems as though no special exams were being conducted.


    I wonder if this school, too, is giving us this service at least for the winter vacation. Or could it be that at the end of this year and the start of the next, some kind of exam would begin? If so, I''d hate it.


    "If you haven''t eaten breakfast yet, order lots and lots ok? I''ll pay for everything".


    Satou-san tells me not to hold back with a smile. And just as she said, I ordered an American scone and a cafe auit, and the two of us, near the center of the shop, sat in a small table for two.


    "So what''s the consultation you wanted from me?".


    A consultation that she''d go as far as to buy me a meal, I wonder if it''s going to be a significant request. Correcting my posture slightly, I leaned in with my ears.


    "Hmm, yeah. The thing is, you see? The truth is...soon I''ll be going on a date".


    Satou said then cut in with that.


    ".....date?".


    Even as I was surprised, I suppressed my tension and asked in return.


    "That''s right".


    While blushing, Satou-san nodded two or three times towards me. I felt a bad premonition, as expected I''ve hit the mark. And her partner, if I''m not misreading this, is.


    "Umm, with who?".


    It seems Satou-san''s been waiting for me to ask her that.


    "It''s Ayanokouji-kun, you see. It''s a surprise.....right?".


    Satou-san murmured that, seemingly shy yet happy. Suddenly, I could feel a light tinnitus in my ears, but I pretended to be calm.


    Taking the scone I had just received into my hands, I bit off arger bite than usual. A fragment broke off and fell onto the tray. I then poured the cafe auit into my mouth which had be dry.


    "Heh......so Satou-san''s aiming for Ayanokouji-kun. That''s a surprise~".


    Of course I had realized that Satou-san had fallen in love with Kiyotaka. But, as since she''s never consulted me directly before, answering like that was the safest.


    "Right? I''m also a bit surprised by myself too. But, during the sports festival, there was the ry, right? Looking at his running figure, my heart was pounding, you see".


    Satou-san was speaking with such excitement to the point I felt embarrassed while listening to it.


    That figure of hers was indeed that of a ''Maiden in Love''.


    "But, doesn''t heck a presence? If it''s Satou-san, there should be other, better boys more suited for you. Like, Tsukasaki-kun from the other ss, how about him?".


    Even across our school year, he was hailed for a period of time as a considerably handsome guy.


    He''s been a hot topic recently, how about him? I rmended that to her like that.


    "That''s no good. It seems only a while ago, he''s begun dating a senior student who attends the same club as him".


    I see. So he''s already been taken, that''s why I haven''t heard any rumors about him. Even a popr idol on the television, male and female alike, as soon as they find themselves a lover, their poprity plummets.


    "So that''s how it is. Then, how about Satonaka-kun? He should be free even now, right?".


    "Yeah, I do think he''s cool but...something''s just not clicking with me there".


    Even though I suggested several other popr guys, Satou-san showed no signs of being moved at all. It seems Satou-san isn''t judging Kiyotaka solely by his outer appearance. Really, at this rate it''s almost like I''m saying Kiyotaka''s outer appearance is inferior to that of Doujou-kun or Satonaka-kun...right now he doesn''t stand out much but if youpete only by outer appearance alone, without a doubt Kiyotaka is top ss.


    In other words, Satou-san, who''s fallen in love, has realized that fact, huh...For boys and for girls alike, the outer appearance of their partner is their status. I''m going out with such a cool boy, I''m going out with such a cute girl, just with that alone one''s personal evaluation will also rise. Just as I had gained more than I had imagined from going out with Hirata-kun. With this timing, if Satou-san were to go out with Kiyotaka, at this point, Satou-san''s evaluation might also rise too.


    If Kiyotaka shows off his talent and starts standing out, than in itself would make his evaluation even higher than that of Hirata-kun. Kiyotaka''s been gathering more attention ever since the ry but the current situation is, he''s not gathering the attention of as many girls as expected. The expression of him normally having a quiet attitude and talking only with Horikita-san, those factors don''t quite connect to the boom of the girls.


    Next, like Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun, and Sudou-kun. Hanging out with friends like that who are seen in an exceedingly bad light by the girls is also a minus impression.


    In any case, up until now Satou-san shouldn''t have had that much contact with Kiyotaka. But despite that, falling in love with him and all that after just one act in the ry, isn''t it a bit too shallow? I know Kiyotaka much more than her. His true nature, or more precisely, his deep, dark nature. Satou-san should have no idea about that. Ahh, mou. This is wrong, this is wrong! That has nothing to do with this. I have no reason to speak badly of Satou-san, and I''m in a position where I have to cheer her on.


    Why? Because I am Hirata Yousuke''s girlfriend. Because I have no reason to interfere with someone else''s romance. That is why I, as Hirata-kun''s girlfriend, as the leader-like existence of the girls of ss D, I cut in to Satou-san.


    "Hearing this may seem a bit like that but, are you seriously aiming for him that much?".


    If I didn''t know about Kiyotaka''s identity, undoubtedly I would have asked something like that.


    "...yeah".


    In response to that question, Satou-san without any hesitation, answered with a nod. It seems she''s hardened her resolve, and Satou-san was not approaching Kiyotaka as some joke. Such a thing, I had already long realized it though.


    "Isn''t it a good thing that you''ve found someone you like? And besides, right now Ayanokouji-kun should be free too".


    "That''s right, that''s why I thought this might be my chance. If some other girl also falls in love with Ayanokouji-kun then.....I was thinking like that and I got into a hurry".


    If one consults a friend or a best friend regarding romance, there are fifty thousand episodes in this world of having the boy they like be stolen away. It''s not a strange thing that Satou-san is being cautious of that. As for me who has a boyfriend that''speting for 1st or 2nd ce in our school year, I would have assessed the risk of that happening being as low as possible.


    But even so, to think it would evene to a date during the winter vacation, this was beyond my expectations. That Kiyotaka, even though he didn''t seem interested in Satou-san, even though the rooftop incident happened he still agreed to go out with her. The paper bag containing the straws, I unconsciously ended up tearing it apart.


    "...could it be the consultation, has something to do with that date?".


    Hearing that, Satou-san''s eyes lit up and she nodded. Ever since a while ago, she''s been too dazzling.


    "Yeah. You know, like the secret behind making a date a sess? I was wondering how I should do it. How did you end up dating Hirata-kun, I want you to tell me various things regarding that".


    In ss D, the only ones who have clearly announced their rtionship were me and Yousuke-kun. Even if she sought help from her friends in the other sses, Kiyotaka, or rather Ayanokouji, who''s that? Something like that is the most that could happen. In other words, Satou-san relying on me is also something that couldn''t be helped.


    "Karuizawa-san, you started dating Hirata-kun soon after you enrolled right?".


    "Yeah. I guess so. It''s nothing special though".


    "It is something special. It''s really amazing, I really respect you for that!".


    Saying that, Satou-san, almost as if engulfing both my hands, grasped them.


    "That is why that skill, please instruct me in it!".


    "It''s not something that can be called a skill though.....".


    In the first ce, I cannot answer a single one of Satou-san''s requests. The me who escaped from the ugly bullying of my middle school period approached him, having resolved to switch over from the bullied side to the side where I would not be bullied. Looking back on it, I was very lucky.


    It was also an act that stemmed from determining that Yousuke-kun was not that kind of person but it really was a high-stakes gamble. If, when I had asked him to let me take on the false girlfriend role, and he had refused me, the result would have been something different from what it is now. And not just harshly dumping me, he might have even exposed my bullied past to everyone. Yousuke-kun is someone who treasures harmony from the bottom of his heart, and is the type of person to make it into an ideal.


    Feeling like he could save me by pretending to be my boyfriend, he dly epted it. That''s why I epted him, and chose to be protected under that umbre of peace. The girlfriend of Yousuke-kun, who''s the center of the ss. That title was far more effective than I had imagined. At first, there was envy and grudgesing from the girls of the ss, but that too, soon disappeared.


    Remembering what was done to me, I took a high-pressure attitude towards various students. Even in shopping, pestering for small change, things like that I traced them all.


    And so, I was able to make the throne of the leader of ss D''s girls my own.


    But, the me who created a false status, clearly have things I can do and things I cannot do. That is why, even if Satou-san requests a romance lecture from me, there''s nothing I can do to answer.


    For someone without any experience in romance, there''s no way they would know the techniques of romance. Since we were dating, to make the fact that we are "dating"mon knowledge, we repeatedly went on pretend dates, but my heart was not there.


    That''s why I don''t know what is right and what is wrong now. But I don''t want to betray Satou-san''s expectations. I don''t want her to think I''m a neer to romance. If it were me from a while back, I would have probably boldly shown off the knowledge I heard from magazines or the television. Almost as if it were a date I had experienced, I would have been able to talkatively speak about it by recing it with me.


    But, now it''s gradually changing. Towards Satou-san, towards someone who''s ced their trust in me, I don''t want to make random statements like that. Recently, I had grown tired of the me who had been acting bullishly and arrogantly, for a moment, I wanted to talk about something true. But I cannot breathe a word about that. In this school, I have to remain Yousuke-kun''s girlfriend and act boldly. That is why I have to continue to tell lies I don''t want to tell.


    Do I really mean that?


    Right now, is Yousuke-kun''s existence still truly necessary to me?


    At a time like this, unnecessary thoughts like that were floating into my mind. The only dangerous elements to me at present, Manabe and Ryuuen''s group, have been eliminated thanks to Kiyotaka''s strategy (?). In other words, the story of the bullying will note forth anymore. And besides, from now on, even if something were to happen, Kiyotaka will surelye and save me, I have that sense of safety too.


    The fact that I''m Yousuke-kun''s girlfriend is a lump of privileges but if I remove that, I wonder if there is the possibility of having my status in this school robbed from me. Of course, if it bes a matter of having been dumped by Yousuke-kun more or less that might beme, but I feel like depending on the 2 of us talking it out, it will go well.


    If that happens, things will clear up for me and I will be free. And if I be free, I can finally pursue my true love. In other words, I cannot afford to be thinking such things now. Because the Satou-san in front of me is expecting a good answer from me while waiting. I can contemte the meaning of continuing to go out with Yousuke-kunter.


    The unnecessary thoughts that have disturbed me countless times, this time, I will drive them into a corner.


    "After hearing you out what I thought is, instead of going on a trial date, Satou-san wants to go on a real date with Ayanokouji-kun with the intention of going out with him, right?".


    "Yeah".


    In other words, a date meant to seduce Kiyotaka.


    "What should I do to make it go well?".


    "Let''s see!....".


    Let''s think seriously. A way for Satou-san to go out with Kiyotaka...umm, that guy, I wonder what needs to be done to seduce him.


    He''s an existence that''s clearly divided from other men. I wonder if he''ll be interested in ordinary romance....or perhaps, he might surprisingly be the sort of guy that longs for that sort of ordinary romance?


    Since it can be taken either way, making a judgment on this is a difficult task. As such questions floated up and disappeared repeatedly in me, Satou-san brought out a phone.


    "I wonder if I was being too vague? Umm, you see, since I''m an amateur at this, I''d like to think of a date n. Please help me with the decision".


    And while lowering her head, she shows me the date n written on the phone''s memo screen.


    Meet at 12 o''clock -> Lunch -> Movie Theater -> Shopping -> Confession underneath the Legendary Tree -> Present


    It seems overwhelmingly simple, but it was written like that. Firstly, I interjected with the thing I was most concerned about over everything else.


    "Wait a minute. Are you nning on confessing to him on the first date?".


    "I was thinking of going with the whole intention of hitting and breaking...only if the couragees out on that day though".


    As I was thinking she should deepen her rtionship with him more bit by bit, she went in with a short-term decisive battle that was far beyond my expectations.


    "Isn''t it going too fast? I think it''s not toote if you do it after 2, 3 dates. You might be able to realize some disagreeable aspects about your partner too".


    Of course, girls with romantic experiences sometimes seem to make decisions on the spot too. But Satou-san, in regards to romance, seems to be closer to a beginner, I think it''s better for her to take it slowly.


    But, there''s not much credibility in thating from a fellow beginner like me.....But she seems rushed about the result, or more like I felt as though she were prioritizing her charm.


    Could it be, Satou-san might possibly want to make her girlfriend debut in the 3rd semester.


    "And also, what does this underneath the legendary tree mean? By any chance, is it one of those if you swear your love you''ll be bound forevermore things?".


    I wonder if such an urban legend steeped tree exists in this school. Even if such a mysterious power exists, in this day and age where one cannot see their future, being guranteed to be bound together for 10 years or 20 years cannot be said only to be a good thing.


    If it turns out that the man you''ve married is a useless one to the point you want to divorce him, being forced to be married to him for life seems more like a curse. "It doesn''t seem like it''s that famous though, I found it while looking through the school''s bulletin board. That, if you confess in front of that tree, it will definitely seed. And what''s more, there are quite a lot of reports like that".


    Heh.....I didn''t know about that. Since I''ve also be interested in that, I''ll be investigating it.


    And when I did, it seems it really does exist, in the school''s chatroom bulletin board, there were several cases where a confession went well that were written there. It seems when this school was first founded, some big shot donated it and it was transnted here. It seems the age of that tree exceeds 8 years.


    "Speaking of which, there were several excellent trees like that weren''t there....".


    Normally I wouldn''t even be conscious of such a tree. The time of confession has to be in the evening before the sun sets. From 4 o''clock in the afternoon to 5 o''clock in the afternoon. Around that time, the condition is that no one else must be around. If that condition is fulfilled, the confession has a 99% chance of seeding, it seems.


    But the 99% part does sound really fishy.


    "But even so, isn''t it quite difficult? The timing of this confession".


    "That''s right, I guess. It says if someone else unrted is there at the moment of confession, things won''t go well".


    In this time period, the presence of people is quite intense so the timing seems difficult. On top of that, it wouldn''t be strange too if there were other boys and girls attempting to execute this legend.


    One would have to connect the conversation well, and guide it so that only the 2 of you would be left. Naturally, something like this is just a superstition, and I think of it as a superstition. But if it''s to make a once-in-a-lifetime confession seed, it''s a feeling like grasping at straws. I too, if ites to victory or defeat, would want to raise my possibilities even if it''s only by 1%.


    "Hey umm, what''s your reason for falling in love with Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "Ehh? Why are you asking?".


    "No, sorry. It''s because I don''t know anything about Ayanokouji-kun, you see. I wanted to get an image of him. About what part of him you fell in love with, like that. You know, if hear it, maybe it might be useful for my advice about your date n, right?".


    As I asked her that, Satou-san whispers back while hiding her cheeks inside her hands, looking shy.


    "Umm---.....first of all, isn''t he cool? Normally he''s quiet and mature. And also, he runs very fast....and in the tests too, he was above me so it''s not like he''s an idiot.....you know, I naturally think Hirata-kun is better than that but the other boys are all mostly childish".


    She''s probably talking about Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun and the others. Regarding that point, I''m also convinced. To the point I can''t even believe we''re the same age. Most of our male ssmates are like children. That''s why around this period, arge majority of girls be disillusioned with their ssmates and go running towards their seniors.


    "T-The things I''m saying right now, keep it a secret from the other girls, ok? It''ll be bad if they also realize how fine Ayanokouji-kun is. Besides, it''ll also soundme if rumors about me not being used to men were to be spread around".


    "Is it fine to consult me though?".


    "Karuizawa-san''s the girlfriend of Hirata-kun so that gives me peace of mind".


    It seems Hirata-kun''s existence is a huge one. Satou-san is relying on me. It doesn''t feel too bad that she''s relying on me to this point...but of all things, why does it have to be about Kiyotaka?


    If this were about some other boy, I could have supported her with my honest feelings. I wouldn''t have felt this bothered inside my heart. Is this what they call fate?


    "Hah....".


    It ended up sighing all of a sudden. Different from the one in the morning, a heavy one. But having heard that, Satou-san''s face became gloomy as I looked at her.


    "A-As I thought, I''m not bothering you, am I?".


    "No, sorry. That sigh just now really didn''t mean anything like that. Really".


    I panicked and denied it, but inside my heart, I had been carrying that tone the whole time....it''s not like I''m in love with Kiyotaka or anything though. It''s just, how should I put it, I have a special rtionship with him. No matter what, that will always take precedence. But right now I need to overturn my thoughts and act for Satou-san''s sake. I answer like that to myself many times over.


    "Then, let''s revise the date n a little, shall we? If you''re going to be eating lunch together, it might be better if you do it after watching the movie. If things get awkward, you can always talk about the movie that way".


    "Umm, let me put down the n Karuizawa-san thought up".


    Saying that honestly, Satou-san took out her phone.


    The movie is probably already booked but for the sake of the flow it''s better if he does it. Watching a movie right away after eating may cause you trouble if an unforeseen situation were to arise. And it''ll also make you sleepy so that''s a NG.


    I essed the movie theater''s HP.


    "And? When''s the all-important date going to happen?".


    First of all, I need to check whether or not the time can be changed, if I don''t start by confirming that nothing will start.


    "It''s the day after tomorrow".


    "I see that''s fine.....wait, the day after tomorrow''s the 25th though!".


    I almost stood up without thinking. I panickedly lowered my raised hips back onto the chair.


    "Hehehe".


    No, don''t ''Hehehe'' me.....!


    The 25th of December. It''s the 1 day that''s most precious for men and women alike throughout the entire year. That Kiyotaka, giving the ok for a date on that 25th, what the hell is he thinking?


    Normally it''s supposed to be the time lovers spend together to further deepen their rtionships, and a day to confirm their love. It''s not suited towards starting a rtionship. It''s not normal to use such a day for a date. Should have gently declined and moved the date to the 26th.


    If this were reversed, there''s no mistaking that he would''ve incurred a considerable amount of displeasure.


    A boy who just wants to do lewd things, such abel should be stuck on him. I interjected fiercely like that inside my thoughts.


    "Fu, fu".


    "....what''s wrong, Karuizawa-san?".


    "No, nothing. Don''t worry about it".


    Why am I getting hot all on my own. For someone unrted like me, no matter what day the 2 of them decide to have their date on, it''s irrelevant. The concerned parties are free to decide. I should understand that. Ah mou, ever since a while ago, what''s the matter with me?


    I became violently angry, towards my own thoughts. I gave those mistaken thoughts a double p in the face and forcibly sealed them away.


    "The 25th huh.....well I guess it''s still better than the Eve tomorrow".


    The movie theater, too, seems as though it would be overwhelmingly packed more so on the Eve. They''re probably going to spend the whole day together after watching the movie.


    Even though a lot of couples make use of it, looking at it in terms of the whole school, only 10% to 20% would be couples. As long as one doesn''t care about the time and the positioning of their seats, it''s possible for them to go as many rounds as they want.


    "About the movie, you watch it from 11:50 and it''ll end around 13:30. So before 2 o''clock you have your meals and around 3 o''clock you leave the shop. After that, you adjust the time yourself and after 4 o''clock you confess. Something like that?".


    The result of roughly adjusting the time, this is probably for the best.


    Satou-san, too, doesn''t seem to have any objections and she nodded satisfactorily.


    "After that, I think it''s also better if you reserve your lunch. You probably want to take the seats near the windows, right?".


    Discounting lunch time, without a problem it can be done.


    "And also, if you reserve your orders ahead of time, they also make you things that are not on the menu".


    "So that''s how it is, I didn''t know about that....as expected of Karuizawa-san".


    If it''s the day after tomorrow, that ce too, will have good aodation. Well, the truth is, it''s great if the boy thinks of all these things though. This time, it''s a stage for the sake of Satou-san''s confession so this is fine too though.


    It''s just, I don''t know whether this was the right answer or not. It sounds pathetic when I repeat it but I''ve never gone on a real date before...

 Chapter 299 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    I received such a consultation from Satou-san, and on the way back from the cafe. The two of us, while chatting away, headed towards the dormitory.


    "This morning it piled up quite a bit but it seems from tomorrow onwards, it will be snowing even more".


    Receiving such words from Satou-san, I looked around at the scenery surrounding me. Even though it had started to melt slightly, there were still snow remnants scattered about. If this continues, it might even be snowing all year round.


    Ahh---so it''s snow. Speaking of which, it was about two years back. I pretended that some muddy snow was chocte kakigori and stuffed it into my mouth. Nostalgically remembering those old memories, I recalled that. For some reason, I felt that was something from a long time ago.


    "I wonder what was so enjoyable about doing something like that".


    "Ehh?".


    "Sorry, sorry. I was just talking to myself. Sorry about that".


    Perhaps it''s because the events of yesterday happened, but I always end up remembering that. And as I did, Satou-san''s expression changed into a slightly hard one. I had thought it was because I had been talking to myself, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "The thing is, I wasn''t able to say it earlier but there''s one more thing I want to ask you".


    "You''ve already started? So, don''t hesitate to consult me".


    I struck my chest with a ''don'' and answered her like that.


    "Thank you, Karuizawa-san. Umm, well, I''m happy I got to go on a date but.....".


    Perhaps she''s harboring some anxieties towards her important date, but Satou-san continued.


    "Truth is, this is the first date I''ve ever gone on in my life....so, I don''t know what I should do"


    "You''ve never gone out with another boy before?".


    Satou-san who looked embarrassed. Well, from the flow of our conversation, I did have a feeling that was the case but.....


    I thought a modern, trendy girl like Satou-san would have done it earlier so that was surprising.


    "I''m only telling this because it''s you, Karuizawa-san, ok? Soon I''ll be a 2nd year high schooler and if I still haven''t gone on a date, if I told anyone else I''d definitely be made fun of. That I''m too slow. As expected, Karuizawa-san thinks so too?".


    "I-I guess so. You''re a bit too slow. But doesn''t it only mean that you haven''t found someone you really liked? It can also mean that you''re treasuring yourself".


    "It makes me happy you''d say that".


    While deceiving her like that, I followed up. Not to Satou-san but to myself.


    "And you see? I think I''d be too nervous and won''t be able to properly hold things. That''s why including Karuizawa-san and Hirata-kun....I was thinkig if we could have a double date. To make sure things go well with me and Ayanokouji-kun, I want you to assist me!".


    She requested me like that. Not able toprehend the contents of the proposal, for a moment, I was thrown into confusion.


    "D-Double date? A-Assist?"


    "I should have really said this sooner, right? It''s after I had various reservations about it".


    Satou-san who apologizes with a sorry expression. Reservations like that end after a few minutes anyways so it''s not a big problem. The important thing is, to me, in other words, an existence without romantic experience, she''s requesting the role of Cupid in love. I wonder if something as absurd as this could even be.


    "Is it.....impossible?".


    "That''s---".


    Undoubtedly, I should decline. With the shallow knowledge I possess, mistakes will definitely be exposed. Ahh but, since this is also her first date for Satou-san maybe I can deceive her? Should I go formal here and pleasantly acquiesce?


    "As I thought, you''d rather spend Christmas alone with Hirata-kun, right?".


    "Ehh?".


    As I fretted over what to do, Satou-san again made an anxious face. I see. If it''s ordinary lovers, a lot of them would be likely to spend tomorrow and the day after tomorrow together. If it were the usual me, I would have been able to discern that fact properly but my head was full of thoughts about the closing ceremony.


    "Like Karuizawa-san and Hirata-kun, I also want to be an ideal couple".


    Looking at it from the perspective of Satou-san who thinks I''m smoothly sailing through school life, this sort of request is neither strange nor distorted. But my heart was bothered. It doesn''t have anything to do with Kiyotaka. It''s not like I ever liked Yousuke-kun. And it''s not like we were truly going out. A false couple.


    But, as long as we continue to be a false couple. Neither me nor Yousuke-kun will be able to find true love.


    That fact bothered me. Kiyotaka too, will never see me as someone of the opposite sex. And besides, I wonder if someone steeped in lies like me could even be of help to Satou-san.


    "That sort of thing is, a bit.....".


    After thinking about it, I did think about declining, but I decided to hold my ground. Ever since a while back, the existence of Kiyotaka that periodically passes through my head. If this continues to flicker on forever, it can''t be good for my heart.


    If so, I just have to make it so that it won''t flicker like that anymore. For example, yes. If I bring Satou-san and Kiyotaka together, if I do that, there would no longer be the off-chance where my heart would be stolen away by Kiyotaka.


    "L-Leave it to me. I''ll do something about it".


    "Really? Karuizawa-san!".


    Happily taking my hand, Satou-san jumps up and down.....So she likes Kiyotaka that much. If that''s the case, towards that first love, I need to genuinely cheer her on. Scraping up the melting snow lying around with the palm of my hand, I pushed it against my forehead.


    Reflect, Reflect.


    And just like that, the heat pent up in my head cooled down. If I''ve decided to genuinely cheer her on, at least I''ll make sure the double date goes well. The me right now is not the me from the middle school period. I''m no longer the me who lost 3 years and embraced despair. And finally, I''m not the me after I had just enrolled in this school either. Using a high-pressure attitude to make contact with my ssmates alone is not a great thing. Not being able to protect myself through any other means, I can''t end up the same way as those bunch from my middle school period.


    If she''s suppressing her own embarrassment to ask for my cooperation, I need to earnestly face her, otherwise I won''t be able to call myself a true friend to her. But if it bes a double date, several issues will emerge. Right now the problem is whether or not Yousuke-kun is free. I need to quickly confirm that afterwards. On Christmas, it had been decided that we wouldn''t meet. Since the fact that we were a couple had surpassed even our school year in bing a rumor, appealing to our surroundings even more about our coupleness was no longer necessary.


    In order not to waste each other''s time, we had decided to slowly spend our Christmas.


    If someone happened to ask, we went on a date in our rooms, there would be no problem if I just answered like that. Even if someone happened to see me outside alone, I can simply say we were nning on meeting at night in order to end the story. That''s why Yousuke-kun may already have nned out his own schedule.


    "Umm hey, I''d like to tell Ayanokouji-kun that we coincidentally met up with Karuizawa-san and the others though".


    As I was going over several ns inside my head, I was requested that additionally.


    "So you are against making it a double date from the very beginning?".


    "Somehow, I guess. Is it no good?".


    "Ahh--, umm......".


    Of course it''s not like it''s no good. If that is what Satou-san is hoping for, that too is fine. But after having thought it over a little while, I immediately made my conclusion.


    "Let''s not do that. It might be better to honestly tell him you''d like to have a double date".


    "Is that, so. I wonder if he''d dislike it?".


    It seems Satou-san''s assessed that after hearing it, Kiyotaka might dislike it.


    "If he finds outter that it was set up, that''s more likely to make him dislike it though?".


    "I see.....".


    "Satou-san''s the one who decides that though".


    I said that to her just in case. Let''s do this! I cannot force her like that.


    Satou-san seems to be troubled but if you ask me, that''s a mistake. There''s no way that Kiyotaka wouldn''t notice the strategy we set up. I don''t know what stage he''ll realize it at, but sooner orter, he will realize that it''s a set up. But I''m strongly pointing that out because naturally right now, it won''t give rise to anything but a sense of difort.


    Let''s stop because Kiyotaka is surprisingly sharp? Saying it like that would clearly be unnatural. Kiyotaka and I have no connection to each other. That is what''s recognized by everyone else including our ssmates.


    But just because of that I can''t say too that the double date is a bad thing. Because I don''t have such knowledge.


    If I ended up looking it up afterwards and found out that ''A double date is ideal for beginners" written in an article, I would also be left responsible. The correct answer would be to have Satou-san make the judgment.


    "On that day, would you like to meet up with a natural flow? Yep, that''s good".


    The direction I was advocating for did not reach her, since Satou-san hoped for a strategy to hide the double date.


    "If Satou-san is fine with that, then I don''t mind though".


    That''s why I honestly said so. All that''s left now is to make sure he doesn''t find out we''re cooperating. Since it''se to this, I might as well test out how far I can deceive that Kiyotaka.


    "Ahh, if Hirata-kun happens to turn down the double date, then I''m sorry".


    Saying that firmly ahead of time, we had arrived back at the dormitory.

 Chapter 300 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    When I got back to my room Iid down on the bed, gripped my phone and stared up at the ceiling. Just before I arrived back at my room, inside me, a different anxiety had been spreading. The consultation from Satou-san. The fact that she loves Kiyotaka. The story about wanting me to lend her a hand so she can be a couple with him. At the same time as I felt as a strange irritation, I could not help but also feel turbulent. If this case happened to be just a simple romantic affair, it might have been easier on me.


    I had mustered up what wisdom I had in me, and I think I managed to back up Satou-san. But more than anything else, what I''m curious about isn''t the romantic aspect of it. Is Kiyotaka going on a date with Satou-san out of interest in the opposite sex? That sort of thing. What if this doesn''t have a "romantic objective"? Then that could be a huge problem.


    I do feel like I''m overthinking this, but I don''t know. In any case, the partner''s going to be Kiyotaka. I don''t exactly understand what that Kiyotaka is truly thinking of. What if he''s not interested in this date as a member of the opposite sex, but rather wants to learn more about Satou-san herself? A date meant to determine whether or not she''s a usable student. I imagined such a thing.


    Just like he made contact with me, the fact that Satou-san could end up being the key to smoothing out Kiyotaka''s school life, a part of me was terrified of that. If Kiyotaka''s gaze falls on her, I wondered if it would end up threatening my existence. Depending on the circumstances, Kiyotaka who had been acting as my shield up until now, would no longer be so. I pressed the call icon, and brought up the keypad. Then I manually typed in a 11-digits number.


    "I haven''t even memorized my own number and yet........".


    Before I knew it, Kiyotaka''s contact number was carved into my head. Now all I have to do is touch the call icon again and the call will connect. Even if I called him, what am I even nning on asking? I asked that to myself.


    Did you really think Satou-san would be easier to use than me? Something like that?


    "What''s that? That''s just stupid.....".


    Before I even start questioning him, it''s almost like I want to be used by him. That''s not the case. It''s just... I wanted to protect myself. Using the shield known as Kiyotaka, I just want to live on while protecting my status at this school. That''s right, that''s obviously the case.


    "Why don''t I hear it from him directly?".


    Thinking that, I put force into the thumb of my left hand. But, hovering at a distance where it''s almost touching yet not quite so, my thumb won''t move at all. In the end, I wasn''t able to touch the call icon at all.


    "Hah. I''m like an idiot".


    Why do I have to ask him something like "Are you done using me?" myself.


    And just like that afterwards, my phone shook.


    "Uwa!?".


    On the screen, the 11-digits number I had typed in earlier was disyed. I thought I had mistakenly pressed the call icon but that wasn''t the case.


    "....h-hello?".


    I panicked and answered the call.


    "I have something I''d like to ask you about".


    That usual lethargic, t voice came into my ears.


    "What is it? The thing you wanted to ask me about?".


    "Are there people around you right now?".


    "None. I''m in my room".


    Could it be, that he got worried about whether or not my health deteriorated and called me out of worry. But even so, it''s toote if he''s only calling me now at night. Still, my heart danced with that slight expectation.


    "There''s something I want Karuizawa to investigate".


    But that expectation of mine was crushed in under 1 second.


    "What''s with that? You won''t be relying on me anymore, you said something like that didn''t you? Even though you deliberately warned me to erase your contact number"


    I put thatint (although I don''t know whether such an expression is real or not) into words. In the first ce, ever since the events of the rooftop yesterday until today. Doesn''t he have a lot of things he should be saying to me?


    Something like "Did you catch a cold?". Even if it''s not tasteful words like that, at least he could say a word or so like "I''m sorry". The fact that he was pulling the strings to have me bullied, normally would ruin the mood and if it weren''t me, he might have even been reported to the school. In whatever form it may be, at the very least there should be an apology. And to think the first words out of his mouth were "There''s something I want you to investigate".


    "Hey, Kiyotaka. Do you even understand your position? There''s no more need for me to cooperate with you any further, or more like you better take responsibility and protect me forever. For free".


    Having been frustrated from Satou-san''s matter, I thought I''d daringly say something like that. But, those words became stuck inside my throat and did note out. It was because I was afraid that if I said something like that, Kiyotaka would leave me.


    "What''s the thing you want me to investigate?".


    "It''s about Satou".


    "...about Satou-san?".


    In this situation, of all things, for it to be about Satou-san. Just how far will my surroundings go to piss me off.


    But there''s also the matter of the double date, I kept quiet about the fact that I met Satou-san today.


    "What about her?".


    "I want to know about who she normally hangs out with, what her pattern of action is. To be more precise, I''d be thankful to know about her hobbies and preferences. Of course, if you already know, then that makes it quicker".


    I don''t know anything about that. I maliciously whispered that inside my heart.


    "Unfortunately for you, I and Satou-san are from different groups. That sort of thing is a bit distant from me".


    "Distant, huh. It seems even the center of the girls has a lot of things she doesn''t know".


    "Muu.......you''re saying some mean things".


    "If you don''t know, then please find out. I would much prefer a method that would keep Satou from finding out as much as possible".


    ".....well, if I ask Shinohara-san, I might be able to find out to a degree".


    "Please choose the option you think is ideal. I''ll leave the method up to you".


    "I got it, I''ll try asking around.....at least tell me the reason why".


    "Please mail me the details".


    It seems after finishing his business, Kiyotaka was satisfied with that, after saying his one-sided request he cut the call. Nothing came back in response to my questions.


    "What''s with him? Doing whatever the hell he wants....I absolutely didn''t expect anything from him".


    I should''ve coughed once or twice near his ears.


    While spitting out thoseints, I sent a chat to Shinohara-san. Even though I''m being oppressed like this, I felt like admiring myself for my faithfulness in honestly following his instructions.


    And as I did that, I was able to properly secure information regarding Satou-san from Shinohara-san. For a while, we idly chatted away as I gathered information. Compiling the information I had heard, I sent it to Kiyotaka''s free mail address.


    I didn''t get a reply like usual but without a problem, it should have been delivered. As I thought, that guy Kiyotaka....is he interested in Satou-san? It''s obvious that he ns on gathering information before the date so he can carry it out advantageously. That means, if the date goes well the two of them will start going out with each other? Or does it mean...it''s an act meant to turn Satou-san into a pawn so he can use her. Even as I thought it over and over, no answer was forting.


    There was no way it would be so.


    "Ahh mou! What does that guy want?".


    I could not sleep tonight, it seems like it''s going to be a long day.

 Chapter 301 - 2: Ibuki’s One Misfortunate Day

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 2:?Ibuki''s One Misfortunate Day</h4>


    This is a note of the events from 2 days prior to the Christmas date, on the morning of the 23rd. I was heading towards Keyaki Mall alone with a certain goal in mind. Swiftly heading over to a certain shop, I looked around for what I needed.


    "I''ve never taken the ones from here......".


    Having looked up its reputation on the inte, as well as hearing it from the clerk, I chose about 2 of them. I put the items into a small paper bag and proceeded with the checkout.


    Amazed at the surprising expensiveness of each one of those items, I left the shop with the paper bag in hand and for now decided to head back to the dorm. All that''s left is to stop by at the convenience store on the way back and buy some things and that''ll be thepletion of my goal. After that, I''ll once again return to Keyaki Mall and watch a movie whose screening is about to end soon.


    That was my n for this one day. However, due to contact from a certain person, that n began to crumble.


    "How are you today, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Even though it''s a wide area, the school grounds is still a confined space. If I wander around like this I''m bound to encounter various students. Right before the exit of the mall, one girl called out to me. Carrying a cane, she walks slowly as she approaches me. 1st year ss A''s Sakayanagi Arisu. She knows I''m from the White Room. And the daughter of this school''s chairman.


    "You''re going out this early? You''re alone today, I see".


    Normally Sakayanagi has an entourage apanying her around, but I could not see anyone.


    "I came here to y with Masumi-san, but I haven''t met her yet".


    Sakayanagi notices the existence of the paper bag in my hands.


    "Are you in ill health?".


    "No, not at all. As you can see, I''m healthy".


    Lightly spreading out both my hands, I appealed to her that I''m alone through overaction. And on top of that, I put the small paper bag into my pocket.


    "I''m d. If you wouldn''t mind, would you like to y together with me?".


    She extends an unbelievably unappreciated proposal to me. I don''t even need to consider my response.


    "I''ll have to decline. You''re an existence that stands out after all".


    If I were to be seen ying with Sakayanagi, it would unnecessarily cause an uproar.


    "Fufu. That''s a shame".


    It''s obvious. If she wanted to make my circumstancesmon knowledge, she should have taken action a long time ago.


    But even against Ryuuen, she did not let slip even a single fact about me. Judging from that, I could tell that Sakayanagi intends to take me on alone.


    "Then would that mean there''s no problem if we have a small chat while standing around here?".


    "To chat while standing around like this, what happened?".


    "If I call him this he would get angry at me but Dragon Boy-san was searching for you, right? To be more precise, he was searching for the tactician who was manipting the ss from the shadows. What happened with that matter?".


    Right now, other than the parties involved, no one should yet know of the rooftop incident as well as its conclusion. However, it wouldn''t be strange even if she managed to obtain a portion of that information.


    For instance---


    "The students of ss C had a falling out, and it seems it''s be a serious matter for them. Did you know?".


    That''s right. The fact that Ryuuen and his group were injured in their fight against me. Since those facts are readily apparent, it''s also easy to spout various spections about them. On the surface, the story is that ss C had an internal dispute, Sakayanagi probably heard that from somewhere.


    "I did hear about that but I don''t know the details of it".


    "It seems Dragon Boy-san had a quarrel with his underlings. However, it just didn''t make sense to me and I had thought Ayanokouji-kun might have been involved in it".


    "Why am I involved there? That''s because you''re decided that this tactician is me, right? From my point of view, it''s an unexpected incident. I had thought ss C had it together".


    "ss C has it together, huh?".


    "Whether it be via terror or dictatorship, they are together as one aren''t they?".


    "I see, that might be the case indeed. It seems like Ayanokouji-kun isn''t involved then. From what I can see, you aren''t injured at all...".


    It seems she''s thoroughly observing my expressions and gestures, but she won''t be able to destroy me from there.


    "It seems an internal dispute might be the truth. It''s just, I cannot exin his actions in being so interested in ss D".


    "There are quite a lot of talented students in ss D after all. In particr, Kouenji is one".


    "I see. Indeed if it''s him, he seems like he would be a suitable opponent for Dragon Boy-san".


    As a result, Sakayanagi concluded thusly.


    "I suppose that is fine. Once the 3rd semester begins, I will be able to find out the truth of it all".


    "Can I change the topic?".


    Rather than subtly changing the topic, I brazenly changed it.


    "Yes, of course".


    And without even an objection, Sakayanagi epted that.


    "I''ve been curious about that thing recently but a few days ago, it seemed like you were getting along with Ichinose. Leaving aside the matter of your own ss, I didn''t figure you for one to intermingle with other sses".


    I recalled Sakayanagi and Ichinose getting along and walking together from a while back.


    To go out of their way to spend the holidays together, it''s something that wouldn''t have been done if they weren''t getting along with each other.


    "Fufu. Please stop with the jokes".


    Perhaps my remark was interesting to her, but Sakayanagiughs.


    "She and I.....aren''t friends you know?".


    "And this means?".


    "On the other hand, she thinks Ayanokouji-kun and I are good friends though...".


    Saying that, she paused for a bit.


    "Since ss C seems to be obsessing over ss D, I became slightly jealous. To tide over my boredom, I was simply messing with ss B".


    It seems they were just opponents for her to kill boredom with, it seems.


    "More importantly, once we enter the 3rd semester, would you mind ying with me then?".


    "I''m sorry but I don''t intend to. If you want to, then please go ahead and y with Horikita and the others".


    "She''s not suitable enough to be my opponent, you know".


    "Then why not Ryuuen, or the senior students. I''d like you to ignore me".


    "That''s an impossible task. Because without even a single day''s dy, I want to fight against Ayanokouji-kun".


    Even though I told her I had no intention of going along with that, Sakayanagi did not back down. Even if I continue acting modest towards Sakayanagi, it probably wouldn''t have any effect. As long as she knows about the White Room, she won''t stop hounding me on that.


    "If I continued ignoring you, what will you do?".


    "I would''t mind it even so but.....is that really fine I wonder? If Ayanokouji-kun won''t be my opponent then that would mean someone else would have to be my opponent in your ce. I won''t be taking responsibility even if the ss B which is in a cooperative rtionship with you right now, just so happens to crumble".


    "So that idle talk a while ago''s going to be involved huh".


    It seems the meaning behind Sakayanagi approaching Ichinose is that she''s begun her attack against ss B. Just how much of it is true? During my conversation with Sakayanagi, I felt a slight sense of fun.


    "Until you decide to be my opponent, in the meantime, I shall be ying with the people of ss B. A clean hole might open up, and Ayanokouji-kun and the others might be able to naturally rise up to a higher ss".


    Telling only me about her invasion of the enemy. But even so, at this stage, it''s better to not conclude that she''s really going to be attacking them. It might just be a provocation, or her ying with words. But there''s no mistaking that this is a chance. Because if Sakayanagi''s eyes are directed away from me towards Ichinose, I might be able to avoid getting caught up in unnecessary conflict.


    "Can you really win against Ichinose and the others?".


    "And by this you mean?".


    "From the time of enrollment until the end of these 2 semesters, ss B''s given off the impression of having steadily consolidated its power. On the other hand, ss A''s been pulling its own legs. Even if you try to appeal to me that your capabilities are superior your credibility is suspect".


    "I see. So you think I can say anything I want as long as it''s words alone, huh".


    Even though Sakayanagi calmly epted that, she allowed me a slight peek into her feelings.


    Adding on to that, I will airdrop more fuel.


    "Recently, I''ve alsoe to realize your identity. The fact that you''re the daughter of this school''s chairman".


    "So that was the case. Through what circumstances did youe to learn of this?".


    Sakayanagi snaps. Because it was a topic that she could not help but snap at.


    "The circumstances don''t matter. One thing has be clear. That is the fact that, at the very least, there should have been some influence from your father in regards to you being assigned to ss A. In other words, even if you would have been chosen based on your capabilities, there''s no way to say for sure anymore. Even if you start boasting about defeating Ichinose, it''s hard to believe that all of a sudden".


    The student known as Sakayanagi Arisu still has not had her capabilities confirmed to the point of being acknowledged by a third party.


    "Then how would you exin away the fact that I am inmand of the majority in my ss?".


    "Controlling the ss? That doesn''t speak anything about your capabilities. Even the Ryuuen and Ichinose who you consider inferior to you are doing the same thing. If we''re talking about ss D too, Hirata''s the same. If we''re talking about methods of bringing everyone together, Hirata seems superior and that alone won''t serve as proof of one''s projected capabilities".


    Katsun! Letting her cane ring out like that once, Sakayanagi began to revise her approach from a different angle.


    "I suppose with you as my opponent, such words meant to trick children won''t have any effect. I apologize for the rudeness".


    Saying that she apologizes once.


    "However, Ayanokouji-kun. I wonder if you too, aren''t being a bit too arrogant. Aren''t you just drunk on the fact that you happen to be the first sess of the White Room?".


    Looking at it from Sakayanagi''s perspective, I must have looked like that.


    I haven''t thought of it until now, but even if I''m interpreted that way it''s something that could''t be helped. If one had to pick between two options of either being a sess or a failure, then beyond the shadow of a doubt I would be ssified as a sessful human being. If that were not the case then that man....my father would not be obsessing over me.


    "As expected, Ayanokouji-kun seems to be misunderstanding something. Aren''t you thinking that the fact that you were ''behind the ss'' is something remarkable? Indeed, the amount of knowledge you''ve umted ever since childhood is something out of the ordinary. It seems you''re mostly hiding that fact in this school but I''m not doubting the excellency of your academic abilities as well as the excellency of your athletic abilities. However, that ce is a facility that was prepared for ''have-nots''. People who are naturally born as geniuses have no need of such a ce, it could also be said like that you know?".


    "That might be the case".


    I won''t deny that. As a matter of fact, my father''s conviction is indeed just that. That whether or not you have superior gics does not matter. By having one undergo thorough education from the moment of their birth, from the amount of time allocated to sleep even to what you''re allowed to eat. By regting each and every singlest one of them, a perfect human is sculpted. That this method is the only way to give rise to superior talent that will support Japan. My father believed in that.


    "Why do you bear such hostility against me?".


    "It''s because by defeating Ayanokouji-kun, it will also be proof that people absolutely cannot win against natural born talent. That no matter how much effort one puts in, there is a gap that simply cannot be bridged. That is my creed".


    It means she does not doubt the fact that she herself is a genius. Perhaps she was searching for Sakayanagi, but from behind her, Kamuro slowly approached.


    "So you were here....hah. Hey, don''t just abruptly move away from the promised meeting ce. Your legs are bad, you know".


    Even though she had noticed me, Kamuro did not meet my gaze and only badmouthed Sakayanagi.


    "I do apologize. I arrived earlier and was merely talking a walk".


    "Then at least contact me once about it".


    Since Kamuro''s met up with her, she won''t carelessly let slip the topic regarding me. It seems Sakayanagi has absolutely no interest in making my capabilitiesmon knowledge. Or more like, it seems more like she dislikes the thought of spreading my story around and having her prey be robbed away from her.


    "This might be abrupt, Masumi-san, but what do you think about Ichinose Honami-san?".


    "This really is abrupt.....".


    Having just met up with her, Kamuro seems to be slightly puzzled by this talk without any context to it.


    In particr, the fact that I was beside her would have been a contributing factor to making conversation hard on her.


    "The thing is, I was just talking with him regarding the strategy to conquer Ichinose-san".


    "Conquer....huh. Even if you ask me what I think...Ichinose is an honors student and she helps with troubles. A nice person. Something like that?".


    "That is correct. The part about her being an honors student should be obvious. She always seem to be at the top when ites to tests, and she''s properly brought her ss together. What do you think, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    This time, she asks me.


    "I''m of the same opinion".


    I answered like that without dy.


    "Then, do you think it would be a simple task to defeat such an honors student like Ichinose-san, Masumi-san?".


    "Shouldn''t it be difficult? The unity of ss B seems to be strong so it won''t crumble from the outside. Methods like bribery won''t work on Ichinose either. There''s no other option but frontal attack but even if you say our ss is also perfectly organized it''s still suspicious".


    "Indeed at first nce, conquering Ichinose-san seems like a difficult task".


    "Are you saying that''s not the case?".


    "Yes. The truth is that is not the case. Everybody has their weaknesses. And even that Ichinose-san has them. A decisive weak point".


    And saying that, Sakayanagiughs.


    "The fact that she is an honors student is something the two of you also acknowledge and is undoubtedly the truth. However, aspects like taking care of problems and being a saint. Are those reallying from her true self? Don''t you think there''s a side of her that looks down on people deep inside her heart?".


    "I don''t know...it''s the the majority of people, at least externally, adopt that sort of attitude. And though their mouths speak kind words, there''s no telling what they may be thinking deep inside. But that is not a bad thing. It''s obvious that anyone will act in their own self-interest. But, that Ichinose really might be an idiotic saint".


    Like Kamuro said, the majority of people have a secret side to them.


    Leaving aside whether or not it''s a violent secret side like it is with Kushida, having a darker side should be natural. However, the student known as Ichinose Honami absolutey does not allow anyone to sense that. The fact that Ichinose''s weak point has been grasped means, it''s rted to that?


    "You don''t think so?".


    "No. She''s a prim and proper person. To be more precise, without any falsehood at all, she''s filled to the brim with virtue".


    "So that means she''s a seriously idiotic saint, huh?".


    "That is correct. You are spot on".


    Sakayanagi answered her like that with a smile.


    "Then in that case, I wonder if Masumi-san and Ichinose-san happen to be simr?".


    "Huh? What''s that mean? We''repletely different, are you being sarcastic?".


    "That is not true. This maye as a surprise to you but Masumi-san and Ichinose-san are quite simr".


    Kamuro continued to deny exasperatedly that they were not simr yet Sakayanagi continued on.


    "You are simr. As for why, the problem with her and the problem with Masumi-san are the ''exact same'' after all".


    "The problem is the same? Wait a minute. What does that mean?".


    Do you understand, Ayanokouji-kun? Her eyes are asking me that. Since there was no way for me to know, I lightly shook my head and denied it.


    "Do you not understand? It means your secret which I hold in my hands and the secret she''s hiding deep down inside are the same. Of course, only the premise of it is the same and the results arepletely different".


    Having that be exined in such detail to her, something should have clicked within Kamuro.


    "That Ichinose, did the same thing I did....?".


    Not being able to believe it all of a sudden, Kamuro had aplicated expression on her face.


    "It doesn''t seem to be that umon of an urrence".


    "Did Ichinose tell you that herself? Do you have any basis for saying that?".


    The state in which Kamuro snapped like that was not normal. I had thought her to be more or less a rational student, but it seems she was unable to ignore that problem Ichinose is said to be carrying.


    "Naturally. She let me hear of it in detail. She had gently opened up her heart, which had been sealed shut underneath that hard shell of hers, to me. By use of cold reading".


    Now that''s rather courteous of her to exin the details in that exnatory tone.


    Cold reading is a part of the art of conversation. Through the use of careful observation ability, it is a method to extract information from the target and grasp it. Strictly speaking, she had probably interlinked it with hot reading in order to approach Ichinose.


    "People, in order to make themselves look good, readily tell lies. They are such creatures. You and Ichinose-san are only the tip of the iceberg. Surely there are many more. People sure are interesting things. No matter how talented, they always readily make mistakes".


    Having said that, she returned her gaze to me and concluded thusly.


    "On top of that, there are also many such aspects that could be considered holes, but in any case I will be crushing the hints to conquering Ichinose-san. I will be thoroughly crushing Ichinose Honami-san. I expect you to take this as proof".


    It seems she wants me to show her that I can arrive at the truth on my own, but unfortunately for her I''m not interested. I''d like Sakayanagi to go on a rampage to her heart''s content.


    It seems I managed to manipte her pretty well.


    Sakayanagi should also be aware of my cheap provocations but it seems she could not help but be triggered by them into answering.


    "Then, shall we leave, Masumi-san?".


    Saying that, Sakayanagi and Kamuro started to walk. I too, in order to pass them by, began to walk. And at the moment we truly passed by each other, Sakayanagi opened her mouth.


    "But even so, you''re not saying anything are you, Masumi-san?".


    "Huh? About what?".


    "You saw me and Ayanokouji-kun talking to each other just the two of us, and we were discussing our strategies going forward. But even though that happened, you''re not asking any questions about that, are you? Normally it feels like you would throw several questions at me though.....".


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean? It''s just I''m not interested in it at all".


    "I wonder if that''s true? You have the surprising tendency to put into words anything that catches your interest. Yet in this case, that''s not evident at all. I wonder why?".


    Since Kamuro did not answer, Sakayanagi continued.


    "Could it be, you already possess some information regarding Ayanokouji-kun. And if that''s the case, I wonder where you got your hands on such information...could it be, in a ce I''m not aware of, the two of you have had a chance to meet each other in private?".


    Having sniffed out that slight strangeness, Sakayanagi stared at me with sharp eyes. But I neither replied to her with words nor did I return her gaze.


    If there is a fault to be had, then it lies with Kamuro.


    "Fufu. I suppose this is fine. Since I''m in a very good mood today I will let this slide. Then, have a pleasant day, Ayanokouji-kun".


    Saying that, she took Kamuro with her and left. Even during the winter vacation, to be used by Sakayanagi like that, Kamuro has it tough too. I wonder if that means that weakness of hers that was grasped was simply thatrge. It''s just, at the very least it''s worth hearing the matter about Ichinose and Kamuro carrying the same problem even if it''s only half of it.


    At that moment, Sakayanagi stood to gain nothing from lying, but does not mean it would be wise to simply believe Sakayanagi''s remark either. If I can learn the truth once Ichinose falls from her current position that''s fine too.


    "Should I let at least Horikita know about it.....whatever should I do".


    Since they were currently allied with each other, Horikita may move to reinforce Ichinose. Personally I think it''s better to leave it be, but the one to decide that is the one leading the ss, in other words that role falls to Horikita. I''ll directly inform her sometime over the winter vacation. Since I have decided there is no urgency to this matter, I''ll hold off on contacting her right away.


    After that stormy existence had passed, I put on an innocent face and headed back towards the dorm.


    In order to aplish my initial objective of delivering the items I had purchased. However, that objective of mine unexpectedly ended quickly. As I arrived at the entrance of Keyaki Mall, I passed by a girl who seemed healthy.


    Perhaps it was because she was in a rush, but without noticing my presence, she trotted off somewhere. Just in case, as I pursued her, I saw her meeting up with a friend and then her figure disappearing into a shop.


    I stared at her until she was no longer in sight, and I erased my decision to return to the dorm from my mind.


    "I guess I''ll go see a movie then".


    I then headed towards the movie theater.

 Chapter 302 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Coming to the movie theater is not a strange thing for me to do. Because I periodically visit it over the holidays. For people, some may consider the expenditure of points on the appreciation of movies as a waste but it''s an unexpectedly important thing to have various interests too. As for me, movie appreciation is bing a hobby of mine.


    On top of it being ideal for rxation, it also allows me to absorb new knowledge. Frequently, I have had my inquisitiveness stimted by having a movie touch upon various subjects.


    But even so, it''s not like the movie I will be watching today is a movie made with such expertise. It''s not a painfully sweet romantic movie that''s watched by couples in the midst of Christmas fever either.


    It''s an action movie focusing on a small conflict between countryside mafia. There are days when I simply want to empty my head and watch the story. By the way, although the screening of this movie would end today, by no means is it a long-running masterpiece. It was a hopeless, B movie. As a result, I was able to reserve a seat with ease over the but I continued to fret over whether to go watch or not, and ultimately on thest day of its screening, carried by a different purpose, it was a movie I had decided to go watch too.


    After a brief interaction with the receptionist, I designated the time and movie I''ll be watching. I was handed over aminated sheet with the seating chart printed on it. By the way, a miscalction urred here. The seats in the far back I usually use for movie appreciation seemed to be full and there did not appear to be much free space.


    Just with a slight dy in the screening of the scheduled popr movie, it seems the customers have turned their focus to this movie instead. On top of that, perhaps it''s also because Christmas is near, but most of the seats were being reserved in sets of two.


    Rather than not watch anything at all as a couple, let''s watch at least one. It''s probably something like that.


    Feeling the center of therge opening in the front row would make it easy to watch, I told the operator that. As I did, luckily enough there seemed to be several vacancies in the center region, and I seeded in securing a seat. I wonder if the poprity of the seats at the far ends have something to do with the presence or absence of couples? I don''t know the circumstances of the movie theater in that regard.


    Since there was still roughly around 20 minutes until the screening starts, I decided to kill time in the corner where pamphlets were disyed. And around 10 minutes before they started admitting people in, I entered alone.


    From behind with a tter, student couples enter. Sitting in the center of the front row, I patiently wait for the movie to begin. The seats around me begin to fill up from a rtively early point. I directed my gaze at the screen. Before the actual movie starts, I quite enjoy watching the preliminary announcements of movies soon-to-be screened.


    That''s why before those preliminary announcements ur, I always make sure to be at my seat. Rather than watching it from the TV in my own room, it stirs greater interest in me as to what movies I should watch next.


    That sort of big screen is extraordinarily charming and it''s no exaggeration to say that I''ve brought myself to the movie theater with that as my purpose.


    However, right now, in the theater it''s not a cheerful moviemercial that''s happening but rathermercials of convenience store goods that are being yed. Turning over soft and full rice with a spoon or scenes where crispy sea moss is being burned on top ofs. And footage of children eatingpleted rice balls also yed.


    As the screening time drew near and the seats began filling up gradually, I became curious as to what sort of situation is unfolding and lookied around.


    The same row was now mostly filled and to the right of me sat a couple. To the left, one seat over sat another couple. Using the darkness to their advantage, the were holding hands with each other.


    Even a movie of this quality still manages to bring in couples. Since the seat immediately to my left is still vacant, it would probably end up being a vacant seat up until the end.


    There''s no one who woulde and listlessly watch a movie alone the day right before Christmas Eve. At the same time as I ced my phone in silent mode, just in case, I switched the power off as well. Then, around the same time I did that, the lights in the cinema gently dimmed and the preliminary announcement of the movie began.


    This is the start of the exciting moments.


    Then with that timing, a shadow fell on me from my left. One student then lowered herself onto the seat. It seems there''s yet another odd person like me who came to see a movie alone on the day before Christmas Eve. Just by her choosing this movie alone I''d like to offer her my praise. As I thought that, I let my gaze slide over.


    "...........".


    I ended up opening my mouth dumbly without thinking. The identity of that high school student was the student of ss C, Ibuki Mio. Just the day before, on the rooftop, after such a shy incident urred, an awkward feeling lingered.


    Fortunately enough, the lights inside the movie theater have already been turned off. Not noticing me, Ibuki directed her gaze towards the screen. I''m in the camp of those who watch the movie until the end credits have finished ying, but if I stay until the very end the lights maye back on. No helping it, today I''ll be retreating as soon as the end credits roll. However, I had a single miscalction here.


    That is, a problem that frequently urs in movie theaters with the ''armrest''.


    If I were in the corner, I would have been able to surely make exclusive use of both the left and right armrests. However, in seats other than the corner, it''s always a battle for possession of the armrest.


    As far as movie theater rules go, there are no regtions determining which armrest is whose and in a lot of cases, the early bird gets the worm. Since the couple that had arrived before I did were already making use of the armrest on my right, I had thought to use the armrest on my left but Ibuki casually ced her elbow on said armrest.


    It''s not like there wasn''t enough shared room on the armrest for two, but just with minor things, elbow and elbow would end up touching. Perhaps she became aware of that, but Ibuki as though she were unconsciously trying to confirm the other side, looked towards me.


    Naturally, since I was observing everything, our eyes met.


    "Geh".


    The voice that came out right away was such a disgusted sound from Ibuki. Due to themercials and the preliminary arrangements going silent miraculously at that moment, I was able to hear that quite well.


    "It''s a coincidence, huh".


    Feeling that not saying anything in itself would be quite unnatural, I called out to her. However, without answering me, Ibuki averted her gaze. It seems she intends on ignoring me.


    That, too, lets mee to a clean decision that this makes things easier for me. Thinking that, I concentrated on the screen. However.....


    Ever since the screening started, I could feel a fixed gaze at me from Ibuki''s side. Perhaps she was considerably curious regarding my presence, but it doesn''t seem like she''s focusing much on the movie.


    Why don''t you watch the movie properly? Is what I would like to ask her but as long as I can''t speak in a loud voice during screening that would prove difficult. Then should I try whispering into her ear?


    No, if I do such a thing, Ibuki might snap at me. Here I should simply endure Ibuki''s gaze and spend the time pretending to not care. Fortunately, ever since childhood, I had been used to being ''monitored''.


    Not letting anything I''ve realized in my mind show on the surface, I watched the movie. It''s just if there is a problem, it''s that the movie itself is not a very good one. Truly a B movie. Ever since the screening began, isn''t it about time to stop being so repetitive, I wonder. From now on, in order to attack the enemy, the protagonist is about to storm the enemy territory and just before that climax.


    Just before the scene that would make one''s palms sweaty, suddenly the screen cked out. At first thinking that it was some sort of performance, the students remained silent and continued to watch the screen. However, no matter whether we waited for 10 seconds or 20 seconds, neither the picture nor the sound showed any signs of progressing. This is strange? As I began thinking that, an announcement rang out inside the hall.


    "We apologize for this inconvenience. Due to trouble with the equipment, the screening will be halted temporarily. This may be an inconvenience but please stand by for a few moments".


    That announcement came forth. Even as students voiced theirints all at once, it seems they''ve decided to quietly chat away while waiting.


    "Somehow I''m not in luck.....".


    As though she were directing it at me, Ibuki said that with a sigh. Does she mean to say the fault for the trouble with the equipment lies with me?


    "It''s also unexpected for me. To think you''de to the movies today".


    Towards me, she replied.


    "It''s none of your business when and what timing Ie at, right?".


    Perhaps she didn''t like what I said, but she naturally gave me a rebuttal.


    "Likewise".


    That''s why I answered like that to match her in the end.


    "You''re........".


    Saying something and then closing her mouth again for a moment, Ibuki opened her mouth once again with a strong gaze.


    "Up until now, you''ve been secretly mocking me deep down inside. I cannot forgive that fact".


    It''s not like I don''t understand Ibuki''s feelings of anger, but she has no right to hold a grudge against me.


    Even if Ifort her, even if I say that''s not the case, such follow ups won''t work on Ibuki. That was why I chose to adopt the best policy.


    "That is power, Ibuki".


    "Huh.....?".


    Only a part of the theater, between me and Ibuki, an uneasy atmosphere flowed. Of course, it came from Ibuki''s side.


    A sharp gaze was leveled at me filled with irritation and rage. But, without minding her, I continued speaking.


    "No matter what the situation is, if you only had the power to ovee your opponent, it wouldn''t have be a problem, isn''t that right? Just because your opponent happened to be somewhat hiding their abilities, that alone should not have caused you to pay any heed. If you had stopped me, Ryuuen and the others could have won. At the very least, it could have been brought to end in a draw".


    If after saying those caustic words, I had been beaten down on that rooftop, there would have been nothingmer than that.


    "That is......".


    That is something Ibuki absolutely cannot refute.


    That is one''s strength. Whether your opponent is hiding their abilities or not, that should have been a trifling matter.


    "Besides, unlike Ryuuen and Sakayanagi, I have no intention of aiming for the upper sses nor do I have any intention of standing out through a one-man y. Naturally, because I don''t want to stand out, I won''t be showing off any unnecessary abilities. The fact that I fought against Ryuuen too, was a choice I had made after weighing my options on a scale and having decided there''s no other choice. To mock my opponents, or look down on them, I''ve never even once thought of doing so".


    This is not something I''m saying tofort Ibuki. In a sense, Ibuki may be feeling even more humiliated than ever before. To humiliate one''s opponent, that is in other words, to not even acknowledge them as a threat. But, what I''m trying to say is that to me, Ibuki is just like a stone on the side of the road.


    "....I don''t like it".


    No matter how logically I put it, obviously it would be difficult for her to ept it emotionally.


    "You say you don''t want to stand out, but that''s strange. If you hadn''t done something to stimte Ryuuen back on the uninhabited ind, something like this would never have happened. No, even before that. If you had just overlooked Sudou''s violence incident, that would have been it".


    "That''s right. You may be correct on that point".


    If I had simply let Sudou be expelled, allowed Ibuki''s tricks to throw ss D into disarray on the uninhabited ind and allowed the shipboard test to proceed as normal, Ryuuen would not have eyed ss D in the first ce. In particr, during the battle with ss B, I should have hid myself away.


    "Even though you say various things with your mouth, you were using your abilities. Even though you were hiding, you were still using them".


    I have the right to use my own abilities.


    But, for Ibuki who wouldn''t like that sort of phrasing, it must have been an uneptable reality for her. Perhaps Ibuki had thought any further conversation would be a waste of her time but she gazed out at the cked out screen. I too, without objection, let bygones be bygones. Either way, soon the screening will resume. Then my time with Ibuki would be over too.

 Chapter 303 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    Once the movie ends, I''ll leave without watching the end credits too. Such a vision that I had imagined was all too quickly smashed to pieces. It had be an unexpected situation.


    I waited and waited but the screening did not resume. Perhaps the trouble with the equipment is proving to be difficult or it''s just that they''re inefficient. Both Ibuki and I are feeling equally awkward so I''d like to get this over with already.


    "Hah".


    Such unabashed sighs came repeatedly from Ibuki. However, in a situation like this, it''s understandable to want to sigh. I''ve already started to lose interest in the movie.


    "Ahh---.....what do you think is going to happen?".


    No longer able to stand this silence, I tried initiating a conversation like that. Since she must be curious about what''s going to happen too, Ibuki should not be leaving her seat. If this were not the case, she would have left a long time ago.


    Or it''s simply that since the other students were showing no signs of leaving, she could not do so either? However, Ibuki rested her chin on her hand while cing it on the armrest opposite from me and showed no signs of even looking at me.


    I felt as though an opaque ss or a considerably thick ss had been ced between me and Ibuki.


    Needless to say, Ibuki''s attitude was one that was saying ''You''re annoying so don''t talk to me''.


    I thought as much, but it might be better if I stopped beating around the bush here. Even now it feels as though a poisonous snake is about to leap out and bite down on my arm. As a result, I decided to remain silent. But, when exactly is the screening going to resume I wonder. Even though it''s only here and there, students who were beginning to tire of having to wait have already begun leaving their seats.


    I had thought Ibuki would have gone along with this flow and leave too, but she isn''t showing any signs of leaving her seat. Perhaps she simply wishes to see the continuation of the movie or perhaps---


    In any case, I too, want to watch this movie to the end and see how it concludes. If I don''t, then the very meaning of havinge here to watch it in the first ce would be lost. I suppose this is the time to show off my perseverance. Switching on my phone, I checked the time.


    Approximately 20 minutes have passed since the announcement. Not just this screening, it seems like this is going to have a huge impact on the next screening as well. As I turned back and looked, the number of customers remaining had sharply decreased down to only a few people, including me and Ibuki.


    If they hade to see the movie alone, they may have persevered, but in the case of couples they could not afford to keep their partners waiting. They probably don''t want to waste their precious time alone with their lovers in here. I should interpret this as them having migrated away before it gets too boring.


    "...you, aren''t you going back?".


    As I lowered my gaze down to my phone, Ibuki called out to me. She had turned her head away from me to the extent I could not see her expression.


    It seems her suspicion towards the fact that I had not left caused her to speak out.


    "I''ve already watched 80% of it and honestly, I''m curious about how it''ll conclude. It''s already been a 20 minutes wait so it should be resuming soon".


    I''ve persevered up until now, so it would be a waste for me to go back now. A mysterious theory like that formed inside my head.


    "If it''s about the conclusion, you can search it on the and as much results as you want will show up, right? Including whether or not it was interesting".


    "I don''t feel like reading the reviews reflecting the opinions of others".


    The true quality of the work, whether it be good or bad, is something that I won''t know unless I watch it myself.


    Of course, it can be a reference index that could be used to decide whether or not to watch the movie but it is by no means something that can be used to evaluate the movie. Not to mention if 1 or 2 lines exining something as important as the climax can satisfy you, there would be no need to even think abouting here to the theater and watching it.


    "I don''t care about this movie anymore. I just don''t want to leave before you, that is all".


    "You''re rather straightforward".


    It seems she''s persevering for a reasonpletely unrted to the movie itself. However, unfortunately enough, Ibuki won''t be winning this contest.


    It''s a draw. I have no intention of leaving my seat until the screening resumes. I suppose this could be interpreted as being the advantage a man who has no ns for Christmas Eve tomorrow has.


    The thing which concluded this contest between the two of us was a sad announcement. That was, the fact that the trouble with the equipment could not be fixed and the screening would be cancelled. It was also exined that the process of reimbursing us would ur.


    "I''m really not in luck".


    In other words, if I wanted to know the conclusion, I''d either have to wait until I could borrow the movie and then borrow it or simply read the spoilers on a review site toplete it.


    Even though the cancetion of the screening had been announced, without even looking at me, Ibuki still showed no signs of moving. So I decided to leave the movie theater since my business here is done.

 Chapter 304 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    Now, perhaps it''s the fault of the strange waiting time but my shoulders were feeling unusually stiff. There were unforeseen entanglements with Sakayanagi and Ibuki too, so I don''t feel like taking a detour in going back. As I left the movie theater intending on heading back, a voice called out to me from behind.


    "Hey, wait. Do you think you can just keep on hiding your identity from your surroundings like this?".


    It''s Ibuki. After chasing me all the way here I was wondering what she had to say, but it''s just that.


    "Haven''t you been paying attention to the conversation? You should keep what happened at that time locked away inside you".


    "This isn''t a joke. All this time, in your mind you''ve been ridiculing me".


    I cannot forgive that, is something she doesn''t even need to say, it''s written all over Ibuki''s face. It seems her dissatisfaction towards my conduct, words and ideas earlier had grown further.


    "Then what are you going to do about it? Will you try spreading it around?".


    ".....I won''t do that. I won''t be the only one in trouble then, right?".


    "That''s right. Depending on the situation, not only the members who were there on the rooftop but also Manabe and the others will be caught up in it".


    If they follow the chain of circumstances all the way back, the school side may even trace it back to me. However, I cane up with as many excuses as necessary. The very most they would be able to achieve is get me suspended from school.


    "In the first ce, conflict between sses is the foundation of this school. You''re barking up the wrong tree by ming me".


    It''s only troublesome even if she expects me to fight fair and square here.


    "I get it, I get it....it''s just physiologically speaking, I cannot ept you".


    As I analyzed this girl known as Ibuki Mio, I could see Ibuki has yet to take a single step towards adulthood. In all likelihood, she''s practiced martial arts ever since she was a child and has continued to take pride in her own strength. During childhood, there is barely any difference between males and females as far as strength is concerned. Therefore, as long as she possesses the proper technique, it is fairly easy to acquire the power needed to overwhelm the opposite sex. However, as one ages, this bes progressively more difficult and around the time one hits middle school, the gap between the potentials of the bodies grow. If one considers only the strength of the body, then it can be said that there is nothing at which females are superior to than males.


    This is not discrimination, but a genuine gap that exists. Of course, considering your average high school student, Ibuki could be categorized as being fairly strong. A man without any martial arts training could not possibly hope topete against her. However, against a man whose potential is the same as or surpasses hers who has also undergone the same level of training, it is unfortunate but there is no way for her to win. People naturally learn such facts. But Ibuki is still a 1st year high school student. She probably has yet to acknowledge that wall of difference.


    "Going all quiet like that, what are you thinking about?".


    "I was wondering how I can resolve this peacefully".


    "So? Did you think of anything?".


    "Unfortunately I couldn''t think of any way. No matter what I say, you don''t seem like you''d ept it".


    For the first time today, just slightly, Ibuki loosened the corners of her lips.


    "Correct. I won''t ept it, I won''t withdraw".


    As I expected...


    In order to unravel this inexplicable puzzle, a frontal attack may be what''s needed.


    "By the way.....do you happen to like movies quite a bit?".


    "Huh?".


    It''s natural that Ibuki would take a ''What the hell are you asking me'' attitude. However, I ignored that attitude and continued.


    I daringly tried unleashing an ordinary topic of discussion.


    "To the point you came to watch this movie alone. Not to mention it''s a fairly minor movie".


    "Isn''t that fine? I have my own objective".


    I was hindered by that mysterious expression.


    "Objective?".


    ".....To watch every movie that''s being screened in this school. It''s not such a significant objective".


    No, that''s surprisingly an amazing thing. Everyone, in regards to this school lifestyle, have brought with them an objective they''ve decided on themselves. To make friends. To always go out on a holiday. To graduate without being absent orte a single time. To continue getting 1st ce on tests.


    From simple things to achieve to the more difficult ones. Even amongst them, what Ibuki brought with her, ''to watch every movie that is being screened'' is something that seems simple at first nce yet I believe is one of the more difficult ones. Naturally it''ll be easier to go watch the movies you like, but for genres in which you''re not interested, it would be harder to get yourself to go and watch them. The majority of people would think of such an objective only as a pastime. However, no matter what, anything at all, to establish an objective and to follow through with it is surprisingly a precious thing.


    "....what, are you mocking me?".


    "I wonder".


    Having interpreted my silence in a bad way, Ibuki res at me. I could have honestly praised her too, but I dared not do so. This is a bit of a bother for me too. In any case, it would be for the better for me to split with Ibuki quickly. If I stick with her any longer, we may be witnessed together unnecessarily by the other students.


    "So what are you going to do now? Shall we have tea together?".


    "Stop joking. I''m leaving".


    Obviously she did not ept my invitation. I had already known I would be rejected. But to keep up that flow I continued on with my words.


    "Then you''ll go right, I''ll turn left. And with that we''ll adjourn for today".


    As I said that, I pointed out the roads to the left and right. If the both of us walk off in separate directions, not a single problem would ur. This is the ideal path.


    "What? I also want to get away from you without a second''s dy. You don''t even have to tell me".


    Our love seemed to be perfectly mutual, as Ibuki immediately turned right. I too, turned my back towards Ibuki and moved towards the left. However---


    I had my arm grasped from behind. Ibuki was pulling on my arm.


    "Oi, what is it?".


    "Shut up. Ishizaki and the others areing this way".


    As though to hide, she dragged me off into the shadows, and then quietly observed the situation. Then, with a slight dy, as I followed Ibuki''s gaze, I saw Komiya and Kondou with Ishizaki at their center.


    Just up until now, Ryuuen should have been amongst them but of course he was not present there.


    "Is Ishizaki ok? He still seems unsteady on his feet".


    "Shut up. He''s already fine".


    But perhaps his entire body is in pain, Ishizaki walks while distorting his expression in agony at times. Seeing such a situation, Komiya anxiously looked around and said.


    "Speaking of which, that thing earlier.....that you fought with Ryuuen-san, is that for real?".


    "....yeah. Albert and Ibuki were with me too. Ryuuen-san''s....no, Ryuuen''s time is up. From now on, that Ryuuen bastard won''t be ordering anyone around anymore".


    "That is a relief, but you know. Who''s going to be making the strategies from now on?".


    "As if I know. Kaneda will probably take care of it".


    As they exchanged such words, the three of them passed by in front of us.


    "Fuu. They didn''t notice us".


    Ibuki rxes. She probably did not want her ssmates to see her alone together with me. Especially Ishizaki, since there''s no telling what kind of reaction he would have towards that. However, Ishizaki''s words that we heard had indeed reached our ears.


    "...a mail came to me from Ishizaki a while ago. That Ryuuen guy, he didn''t quit school after all".


    "Is that so?".


    As I said it like it was someone else''s business, Ibuki drew close.


    "You did something. If not, it''s hard to imagine that Ryuuen would change his mind".


    "Even if I did something to stop him, didn''t you try to stop him?".


    From the slip of her tongue and her attitude as well as her tone, I had a feeling that was the case but it seems like I''m spot on.


    "I hate Ryuuen to death. But, the fact that someone like you, who''s not even our ssmate, had such a strong impact on him is something I hate even more and cannot forgive".


    "It''s precisely because I am an outsider, that I could impact him. And vice versa, what I cannot do would be something you would be able to do. Just like how Ishizaki is intending on carrying out his duty".


    Even though it was an interaction overheard as they passed by, it''s not too difficult for me to guess what had happened. Chivalry, is what they''d call it I suppose. I could tell that Ishizaki, too, even though he started out hating Ryuuen, is doing this as a courtesy to him.


    "...do you really think so? Isn''t it just because you can stand above Ryuuen and make an appeal that way?".


    Ibuki said that without obediently acknowledging Ishizaki''s idea. But that''s just a leading question. Ibuki is aiming to draw out what thoughts I truly have on the matter. Ibuki''s eyes are saying as much.


    "Right back at you, do you really think so?".


    That''s why I decided to return the question as it is to her.


    "...I should say no, but, we were thoroughly oppressed. Even if it was three of us, the fact that he defeated Ryuuen should inevitably cause Ishizaki''s evaluation in the ss to rise".


    "I see. You could also look at it that way".


    As I nodded as though I had been convinced, she lightly kicks me on the back of my knee.


    "Can''t you dodge this?".


    "Hey look, I''m not an esper or anything you know. I can''t dodge everything".


    Even though Ibuki was suspicious, she did not pursue the matter any further.


    "So what did you think about it, Ishizaki''s remarks?".


    Perhaps she was dissatisfied with just having her opinions asked, but she asked me like that.


    "Even if I say I disliked it, it would mean I still have acknowledged his ability".


    The downsides of having Ryuuen expelled, Ishizaki may have been able to sense it from experience. While drafting the plot that Ryuuen came up with, they had a falling out, that would be the case. Not once speaking out openly about what happened with me, he seems to be honorably upholding the promise. Of course, this is all a part of my calctions, but there had been no absolute guarantee. Leaving aside now, the possibility that he would change his mind tomorrow and reveal everything is not zero. Even about Karuizawa''s matter, if he felt like spreading it around it could be spread around.


    "Albert probably won''t say anything but how long do you think Ishizaki will keep quiet?".


    Ibuki is also aware of that, that''s why she tried to confirm the situation by using that as a provocation.


    "If he speaks out, then he speaks out. I''m thinking about what to do then".


    "...ahh, I see".


    Since I showed neither surprise nor agitation, it seems Ibuki immediately lost her interest. In any case, Ishizaki and the others are gone. Now I can finally split up with-----


    I crouched down instantly and lowered my head a few dozen centimeters. At that very moment, Ibuki kicked the space my head had been upying at a high speed.


    "...so much for not being able to dodge. You dodged it, didn''t you?".


    "It was a kick from the front after all. More like, you kicked me with all your strength didn''t you?".


    A roundhouse kick from an experienced martial artist. If it had been a direct hit, a concussion would have been unavoidable.


    "Even though you''re so strong, you won''t let even a bit of it out. Why?".


    "Do you usually go around announcing your strength to everyone?"


    "That''s...".


    "Whether we''re talking about martial arts or whatever, as long as there''s no opportunity for you to use it, you won''t receive acknowledgement from someone. Unlike Sudou, Ishizaki and the others, I''m not the vigorous, enthusiastic type".


    "Fight me".


    "What did you say?".


    "I said fight me again. Let me fight you when you''re serious and going all out".


    Perhaps she simply could not let go of that matter, Ibuki once again switched into battle mode. If only Ishizaki and the others had not shown up, I could have easily split up from her.....


    "How did it even end up like this?".


    "I hate you. I hate that you''re using your front face and your back face for different purposes".


    "I see".


    It''s because for better or for worse, she''s seen guys like Ryuuen and Ishizaki. Ibuki is the same too. Leaving aside the fact that she acted the role of a spy on the uninhabited ind, the real Ibuki is the same.


    "I''ve always had this sort of personality, so you have no right to hold a grudge against me. Even if I say that, it''s useless isn''t it?".


    "Useless".


    And with those two characters, she denied it.


    "Leaving aside what''s happened up until now, unless I get payback for what happened on that rooftop I won''t be satisfied".


    No matter what I say, it doesn''t seem like she''s going to be listening. Now that Ibuki has recovered, she''s thinking of pursuing a chance at victory. It would be a simple task for me to just run away here but once the 3rd semester begins and she pushes the matter the same way as now it would be far more troublesome. Naturally, Ibuki also catches onto that.


    "Once the semester starts and I carelessly interact with you, that would just mean more trouble for you, wouldn''t it?".


    Even if she doesn''t directly spread it around, simply by sticking with someone from a different ss, our surroundings would get suspicious of us. Is that really fine with you? It''s a somewhat forceful threat that''s saying something like that.


    If I had to say, that too is something akin to ''spreading it around'' but Ibuki seems like she wishes to deny that is the case.


    "If you want me to withdraw, you have no other choice but to fight me again".


    Even if she says that one word, ''fight'', it can have several meanings.


    "You''re not saying you want to fight through Go and Shogi, are you?".


    "I don''t know the rules for either one of those".


    That is truly unfortunate. I was confident in my skills for the both of those.


    "The way to settle the fight is already obvious, isn''t it?".


    Saying that, she took a fighting stance inside the mall packed with pedestrians. I don''t even have to think, it''s that sort of thing. She surely must have been deciding things to be ck or white through this means.


    "....perhaps, it might be that nothing will change".


    "Hah. Are you saying even if we fight, the result won''t change?".


    Perhaps my words left her uneasy, but as though she were about to burst a vein, Ibuki curled her lips. Her lips, which had been rxed just a moment ago, now seemed like a far off memory.


    "Not just the result, even Ibuki''s own way of thinking".


    It seems like she also understands based on the way she lost on the rooftop that even if she gets a rematch, the result of it will not change. However, no matter in which manner her loss had been, there''s no mistaking the fact that Ibuki was not satisfied with it. It has nothing to do with males and females.....it''s probably just that she doesn''t want to acknowledge her defeat.


    ''Then you win''. Even if I say that, it''ll only amount to pouring oil on a fire.


    "In the end, you won''t ept the fight, will you?".


    Of course, ordinarily there''s no way I''d ept. Especially since I''m tired right now, I genuinely don''t wish to take any unnecessary action. But---


    "Do you have time?".


    I called out like that to Ibuki without rejecting her.


    "....nothing in particr. Other than the movie, I don''t really have anything scheduled. Could it be you''re epting?".


    Obviously, Ibuki who hadn''t expected me to agree, was left confused. In fact, it seemed as though she were taking a step back.


    "Was it a joke?".


    "No such thing. If you''re going to be epting, then that''s just how I like it".


    Although she had been surprised, Ibuki immediately snaps back. It seems as though she wants to start the fight right away and she''s leaning forward.


    But we can''t afford to do that. There are a lot of people going in and out of Keyaki Mall. It''s a ce that''s far too conspicuous.


    "You''re epting? Declining?".


    "I wonder what I should do. I mean, this ce is too conspicuous isn''t it? Even if we fight as you proposed, what''ll you do about the location?".


    This is Keyaki Mall. There are countless eyes watching us. Furthermore, if we are to avoid being seen by anyone, there''s no avoiding a change of location. But even if I say that, the school grounds is also basically out of the question. During this winter vacation, there''s no telling who has eyes where. At this point there''s no other choice than to move to our rooms inside the dormitory but a fight there cannot possibly be arranged, Ibuki also understands that.


    ".....search. We''ll search from now".


    "There''s no option to simply give up, is there?".


    "By meeting here you''re already doomed".


    Saying that, Ibuki turned her back on me and started walking. It seems she wants me to follow her.


    "What will you do if I run away?".


    "I''ll run after you, catch up to you and when I find you, I''ll dropkick you on the spot".


    So it seems to be the case. Suppressing my urge to run, I followed her.


    "I''ll say this ahead of time but the main premise of this conversation is that we find a suitable location".


    "I know such a thing already".


    As long as she acknowledges that, for now I''ll ept it. If she cannot find an isted ce, then this conversation too should be water under the bridge. Compared to me onesidedly rejecting her, Ibuki won''t do anything reckless that way. I''m taking action based on that reading. Even though I''m a few meters behind Ibuki, who''s walking ahead, I don''t want to act together for long with her.


    Then, Ibuki desperately walks around Keyaki Mall. She looks around to see if there is an isted blind spot somewhere. But she won''t find one easily. There are ces inside the mall where students cannot approach to an extent, but there are surveince cameras there. And besides, even if students aren''t there, employees will inevitably be present.


    But this would be the case even if we were to leave the mall. It would be a different story if we were behind a school building but as long as we cannot enter without our uniforms, that too, would be impossible.


    It would be strange if we went out of our ways to change into our uniforms and meet up again, and if other students were to see us entering the school together, that in itself is already simr to a failure. I went along with her provocations in anticipation of that but as I thought, it was the right move.


    "Let''s give up already, shall we? In the first ce, a blind spot in this school is---".


    "Wait a minute".


    She interrupts me. Perhaps she had thought of a good idea but she turned her eyes in a certain direction. What Ibuki was looking at was a door with ss windows fixed on it with the words ''Only Staff Permitted'' written on them.


    Conveniently enough, perhaps the staff inside was working, but he came out of there along with a tcar. Wearing yellow aprons with the namete ''Kimura'' written on them. And in arge font, the characters Keyaki Mall Pharmacy were printed on them. On the tcar, there were three corrugated cardboards which looked like they contained goods. He was pushing that tcar and heading towards the pharmacy inside the mall. In all likelihood, he were restocking their goods.


    "Follow me".


    "Oi that ce is---".


    As she called out to me like that, Ibuki ced her hand on the door. Opening the door, it looks like this is a warehouse where goods are stockpiled. There were no staff present, it was a dimly lit space with only minimal lighting turned on. Looking at the cardboard boxes, it seems candies and gauzes and the such were packed into them. As I thought, all goods belonging to the pharmacy. The heater is not working and it''s slightly chilly.


    "If it''s here, no one will see us. Am I wrong?".


    Indeed, in a ce like this meant for exclusive use by the staff, there are no surveince cameras installed. However, isn''t this usually a ce that should have been locked.


    I can hardly imagine a ce like this would normally be left wide open. So this could mean an employee had coincidentally forgotten to lock this ce? Or it could be that they expected to be back in no time and so left without bothering to lock it. No matter which one it is, staying too long in a ce like this would only lead to trouble. The very fact that a student would be here is nothing but unnatural. If we''re discovered, there''s no avoiding a scolding.


    "It''s not a big deal, right? Just say we came in here by mistake and that''ll be the end of it. It''ll be a different story if we steal something but luckily we don''t have any bags we could hide anything in either, we''repletely empty-handed".


    Certainly we''ll be able to make an excuse but....it seems Ibuki''s desire to settle this no matter what is rather strong.


    It means she''s more or less willing to take risks. Even if she understands the result already, ''perhaps'', that feeling absolutely won''t vanish.


    "It''s not much but in such a confined space, we can''t fight, can we?".


    This is not much different from the dormitory room I had initially thought of.


    "I don''t really mind though?"


    As long as it fulfills the condition of no one seeing us, it seems she has no intention of asking for any luxuries.


    "Even if you say that.....if the staff from earliere back immediately what''ll you do?".


    And besides, normally ces like this are locked down to prevent people from wandering in. There aren''t much chances of the goods being stolen, but the probability of that happening isn''t zero.


    Perhaps they didn''t lock it down since they were intending oning back here afterwards, or perhaps they had simply forgotten. Either way, there''s no way no one would drop by for a long time.


    "If we finish this before then, it''s fine right?".


    Not even listening to my opinion, such optimism.


    As I desperately tried to propose a change of location, with a resounding ''Gashan'' sound, I could hear it being locked.


    "It seems there''s a possibility of this heading in a bad direction, it seems like they forgot to lock this ce down and came back to do that".


    "There''s no need to panic really".


    "Look".


    I urged Ibuki to look at the doorknob. Ibuki then dubiously looks at the doorknob too.


    "...hey. Howe there''s no way to open the key?".


    "For a ss window fixed door like this one, there are cases where there is no thumb turn on the interior. A thumb turn is, by the way, the way to open the key as you put it".


    It is for crime prevention purposes that a thumb turn was not installed. Because if one smashes the ss, they can simply insert their hand through it and use the thumb turn on the interior to unlock the door.


    "In other words, we can''t get out?".


    "That would be the case".


    "What''s with that? Every time I get involved with you, does it mean I''ll end up trapped in a locked room? Ahh mou, remembering the elevator is only making me feel more nauseous".


    "This time I''mpletely unrted. Isn''t it because you entered this ce?".


    "Huh? Are you saying it''s my fault?".


    No, really, there''s nowhere else for the responsibility to go but to Ibuki. Before it was the midsummer elevator, now it''s midwinter. Strange things like this also happen.


    "But even so, the circumstances are differentpared to the time with the elevator. Theposition of the ss seems to be nothing out of the ordinary, so in the worst case scenario, it''s a simple enough matter to simply smash it".


    "So that means in the worst case, we can still get out?".


    "However, it would mean a third party would definitely end up knowing about it".


    The fact that we had entered the warehouse would certainly end up being discovered.


    "...fine. I''ll just have you change your way of thinking and go with a positive outlook".


    "I have a bad feeling about this though".


    "That feeling is urate. I''ve confirmed that if it''s here, there''ll be no one to get in our way".


    As Ibuki looked back towards me, she took a fighting stance.


    "I''ll let you decide the rules. Until the opponent acknowledges their loss? Until they lose consciousness?".


    This situation in which there is no escape, it seems Ibuki is intent on using it to her advantage. In a situation like this, even if I wanted to escape, that would not be possible.


    "Then when the opponent deres they give up, that''d be their loss".


    "...hold on. On second thought, I''ll decide the rules".


    "Oi".


    "If we go with those rules, then before we even start fighting, you''ll just acknowledge your loss won''t you?".


    Correct.


    "That''s why, whether I think it''s a win or a loss. Until ck and white are clearly decided we''ll continue with this fight".


    What an overbearing and unreasonable thing to say.


    "I got it. I don''t mind going along with that proposal of yours. However, since you''re going around making up conditions, I''ll have you agree to my one condition as well".


    "What?".


    "Once we''ve settled this, you are forbidden to challenge me ever again. Is that clear? Of course, if it''s a legitimate fight in an exam set by the school, then I have no right to forbid you from that but at the very least, for a personal fight like this, I''ll have you make this thest one".


    ".....in the first ce I was intending on settling it all here".


    It seems she has noints with that, as Ibuki slightly nodded and epted it. If that''s decided then all I can do is throw my switch on as well. From the rooftop incident to this, the continuation of this hand-to-handbat was outside my expectations but it can''t be helped.


    On the contrary, the real problem lies after I have defeated Ibuki.


    Let''s end this quickly without dragging it out.


    "You really are an annoying guy. You''re prioritizing thoughts about getting out of here".


    "The location matters after all, if they find out we''ve entered the warehouse it''ll be a problem too".


    The excuse that ''we entered by mistake'' will not have a strong effect unless we contact them immediately. The fact that we entered the warehouse while the delivery of goods is taking a long time, is a heavy one.


    Regardless of whether she had realized my feelings or not, Ibuki continued to kick away at me while being on her guard.


    As I expected, her footwork is the core. It''s not an easy task to continue dodging in this small warehouse. And on top of that, I''d like to avoid damaging the piled up cardboards too if possible. I also have my various expenses, and since I''m borrowing ''a sizable amount of private points'' to Karuizawa as well, I''d like to avoid pointless expenditures.


    However, I doubt a little counterattack here will be enough to break Ibuki''s spirit. In a fight she''s betting her pride on, she won''t easily give up. But even if I knocked her unconscious, this would still be the case. Ibuki would still obstinately refuse to acknowledge her defeat.


    A rule where the person in question would decide victory or defeat, a troublesome fight got forced onto me.


    In order to win, I have to attack but I cannot afford to simply beat her down. If this were a fight to the death, I won''t show any mercy either but this is just an unrted fight without any benefits for me. Whether it be on her face or on her abdomen, I don''t want to clumsily leave behind any scars and blotches on her. And if that is the case, then the number of techniques I can use on her will inevitably be limited. To force her to acknowledge her loss yet not injure her. A method to make both of those happen.


    Of course, it''s not like both of them are assured but.....I avoided Ibuki''s kick with the bare minimum movement required. It''s not my dominant hand, but I used my left hand.


    Pan! And with a dry sound like that, I used my palm to smack Ibuki''s forehead. A technique that utilizes the hard part on the base of one''s palm to strike the opponent. It is possible to have the damage caused by it permeate into the interior of the target. Apanied by an intense sound and pain, Ibuki copsed backwards as though she were blown away.


    "Ha-------".


    The opponent, who had gotten hammered by that attack, without even knowing what hit her, had her consciousness shaken by the pain and the panic. If I had hit her with even a bit more force, she probably would have lost consciousness.


    Recklessly, Ibuki poured everything she had into defeating the enemy in front of her. Even if it''s easy for me to exterminate her consciousness, it''s not so easy to exterminate her feelings.


    ".....are you telling me you didn''t even need to take this seriously?".


    Resisting her swaying field of vision, Ibuki holds her forehead in her hands while ring at me.


    "If you''re also an experienced martial artist, then you should understand too".


    "I do understand. I don''t need something like that to be pointed out to me.....but, there are things I cannot ept".


    That is, this fight with me in other words. Ibuki roared out words that didn''t even sound like words and once again came kicking at me. The opening she gave me was by no means small, it was a kick that emphasized nothing but pure strength. It may be a one-hit surekill she''s betting on, on top of understanding that she won''t be hitting me through trickery.


    Or could it be she''s preparing for a counter through simultaneously hitting each other? Either way, I have no intention of letting hernd that attack on me. I used my right hand to block Ibuki''s kick and used my free left hand to grab Ibuki''s throat.


    "Gah....!".


    A state where she would no longer be able to breathefortably. As though she were struggling, Ibuki used both her hands to grasp my left hand. She digs in with her nails and resists desperately, but my left hand did not even budge.


    "Make your decision, Ibuki. Do you want to stop here, or pointlessly continue? If you choose thetter, there''s no future for you".


    If she would be convinced by such simple words, we wouldn''t be in this situation in the first ce.


    However, even so, in the end just one more time I decided to test Ibuki.


    "Ryuuen showed it off. How about you, Ibuki? Do you have enough ability to show it off?".


    "Guh!".


    Ibuki red at me with as much intensity as she had before. However---Ibuki''s hands trembled and she slowy ced that hand on top of my left hand.


    Ton, ton, ton. She weakly tapped me three times. From that gesture, and her closed eyes and the resigned look on her face I understand. I gently loosened my left hand and released Ibuki.


    "Hah...hah. I didn''t think you''d go easy on me just because I''m a woman, but you really showed me no mercy".


    "You''re not exactly an opponent I can go easy on, are you?".


    And besides, if I had gone easy on her, Ibuki would have gone berserk even further. Well, it is true that I was barely trying in terms of using my abilities but that''s another story.


    The important thing is that I didn''t look like I was holding back on her.


    "Ahh mou. Why...?".


    Even though she looked frustrated, it seems Ibuki had been ayed as she sat down in that spot.


    "Fine. I just have to acknowledge it, right? It''s your victory".


    I don''t even care about winning or losing but if Ibuki will be satisfied with that then I won''t deny it. This reckless fight, too, had some meaning for the both of us.


    "I''ve never seen someone as strong as you before, not even amongst adults. How did you even be this strong?".


    "By practicing repeatedly every day. It''s obvious for someone who understands martial arts, right?".


    "Ahh, I see".


    Having understood that I wasn''t answering her seriously, Ibuki sighed as though she had given up.


    "So? How did we get out from here now? I''m telling you to let me cooperate with you too".


    "It''s very simple".


    From the school''s site, I will call Keyaki Mall, or rather, the pharmacy inside it with my phone.


    "Excuse me, is a clerk named Kimura-san there?.....yes, if he''s there, please get him on the line if you wouldn''t mind?".


    Not long after, the clerk named Kimura answered the phone. I informed him of the fact that we were trapped in here.


    "If it''s like this, won''t it be a problem?".


    "That''s right. There''s no guarantee that we can through this without a penalty. To get this over with without making it a big deal, I''m going to have you act like a fool too, Ibuki".


    Not too long after, the staff who had locked the door earlier, opened the door and entered. Then, upon spotting us in the warehouse, he proceeded to question us on why we entered and why we did not immediately contact them.


    "Sorry, I got ecstatic on my date with her and ended up searching for an isted ce. I didn''t realize this ce would be locked".


    I used the fact that we were on the cusp of Christmas, and yed the part of the idiotic couple who ended up getting over excited. Naturally, even as a lie, I won''t make the statement that we are ''lovers'' because if the staff decide to report this to their superiors, it may be interpreted as a fabrication. I simply avoided making a direct statement like that, and only acted to make them think that way.


    "Right, Mio? You should apologize too".


    "H-Huh? What''re you---".


    Ibuki immediately responded to having been called by her first name, but I used my stare to shut her up. It''s this sort of situation, she should understand that any verbal slips here could end up hurting us. Of course, I have thought about the off-chance that she would betray me and have prepared ordingly for it. In the worst case scenario, I''ll receive damage too but I''ll make sure she suffers more damage. I''ve made preparations to push more than half the responsibility for this onto Ibuki. Because it''s difficult for me to prove that it was Ibuki who willfully entered this room.


    "...I''m sorry".


    Even though she seemed dissatisfied, Ibuki lowered her head.


    Going along with that flow, I informed them that we have not touched any of the items. The male staff repeatedly and strictly cautioned against it, but me also lies in the fact that they had forgotten to lock the door, and so this time it ended with the decision for them to not report to their superiors. This is also the reason I did not call just about any random staff in the mall, but specifically the person in question who forgot to lock the door, because I was aiming for this. After he let us go after lecturing us, the clerk named Kimura locked the door and returned to his work.


    "Somehow we got through this".


    ".....you, in that one moment, you saw even the clerk''s name?".


    Even more than having her first name be called by me, she seems to be more interested in that.


    "It wasn''t intentional. It just happened to catch my eye".


    "Ahh, I see".


    Even though she was the one who asked me that, her response seems somewhat cold.


    "In any case, I''ll never get myself involved with you again. And with that, we''lle to an agreement".


    "I''m thankful for that".


    "But before that...just let me hear your opinion on onest thing".


    "Opinion?".


    "In order to ascend to ss A, one requires 20 million points individually, you know that right? In order for the whole ss to do so, it''ll be 800 million points. That ridiculous amount of private points, do you think it''s possible to save that much up before graduation?".


    "It''s impossible. It''s something everyone thinks about, yet gives up on in the end".


    I replied to her immediately.


    "I see. That''s right, I guess".


    "Is that thest thing you wanted to ask?".


    "Yeah, it''s over. See you".


    Perhaps she had nothing more to say to me, but she shut up and walked off. And with this, I''ve cut off my connection to Ibuki, or I''d like to think that...but as long as we''ll be together for 3 years, there will be a day where I would not be able to say this.


    I had such a premonition.

 Chapter 305 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    "In various ways, it''s been a disaster".


    Even as my initial schedule changed partly, I was able to ovee this long half day and it finally seems like I''d be able to sessfully return to the dorm. During winter vacation, an outing seems to have danger attached to it as well. First Sakayanagi and Kamuro, then the dispute with Ibuki. I passed by Ishizaki and the others as well.


    Checking the time on my phone, it seems like it''s almost 3 PM.


    "Ahaha. You can say that again---".


    As I was walking through Keyaki Mall in order to head back to the dorm, I saw a group of three girls turn the corner and start walking slightly ahead of me. Satou, Shinohara and also Matsushita. All three were students of ss D. They were walking while having a friendly conversation with each other. Since I have ns to meet with Satou the day after tomorrow, my gaze was unconsciously stolen away by her.


    I hid my presence so as to not be noticed and kept at a distance where I could pick up their voices. Because if there''s any information that could be useful to me I could acquire here, I''d consider it lucky.


    "In the end, up until Christmas we couldn''t get ourselves boyfriends at all---".


    Matsushita said that while looking at the couples surrounding them and sighing.


    "Even though if you thought about getting yourself one, you could get yourself one right away. Because you''re cute".


    Shinohara naughtily chuckles while poking Matsushita''s armpit.


    "I don''t want to date someone so badly to the point I have topromise".


    "That''s true too~. But, on second thought, I want a boyfriend".


    "Then do you have a boyfriend candidate in mind?".


    Towards Shinohara, Matsushita asks that, but Shinohara crossed her arms together and made aplicated face.


    "Not at all. First of all our ss is catastrophic".


    "The one and only ultimate prize has been taken away by Karuizawa-san after all---".


    Of course by prize, they mean Hirata.


    "Since we''ve been fighting against other sses all the time during the exams, we barely had any time to make friends. Since it''se to this, I wonder if it''ll be better to just go out with a senior student---is what I''m thinking. Really, a university student would be better though".


    Matsushita said that her school year is of the question.


    "Senior student, huh---. I might be the opposite, I wouldn''t want someone older than me. If I''m going to be getting into romance, it''d be with someone my age I suppose".


    On the other hand, Shinohara seems to prefer someone from her school year.


    "What about you, Satou-san?".


    "Ehh? Me? That''s right---. Like Shinohara-san, I''d prefer one of my ssmates".


    "No, no. No one said anything about ssmates".


    Shinohara immediately denies it. It seems in regards to that, she feels the need to deny it.


    "Speaking of which, Satou-san haven''t.....you been talking to Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Suddenly, my name was uttered. If I suddenly turn to look then it''ll be an out with just that. I turned my eyes towards a bookstore beside me, towards a corner of it facing the aisle.


    Giving up immediately on following them, I made a change. To increase my distance from Satou and her group too, I decided to kill time here for a while.


    "This year''s fashionable goods ranking, huh".


    From daily necessities to consumer electronics, it seems it''s a ranking that includes a variety of familiar things like that. Whether or not this manufacturer''s detergent is good or bad, details like that seem to be written down.


    Since I has caught my interest slightly, I took it into my hands and decided to look through it.


    ".....it might be a good idea to just buy it and go back".


    The best cars merchandise summary in the appendix is unnecessary but since it''s a bonus I''ll just leave it be.


    Since I wasn''t familiar with the consumer electronics section, it could be useful as reference when I have to buy such goods. For the time being, feeling like Satou and her group have left, I raised my head.


    However, for some reason, in my line of sight, Shinohara was standing around alone. It seems the other two have gone to the restroom since Shinohara seems like she''s standing by alone in that spot.


    For a while longer, it seems like I''ll have to rummage through the book. Since I''ve already taken the goods ranking book into my hands for purchase, I''ll look through the other ones as well.


    There were quite a bit of customers in the bookstore but, I spotted someone who wasn''t fitting in. Indeed, an individual whose behavior makes it seem as though he were about to do something bad. It was Ryuuen Kakeru.


    He''s looking over at the academic books corner. Since I could not see anything except his back, I could not see his expression.


    "It doesn''t suit him....".


    He didn''t have his entourage with him, and looking at his figure standing around alone, somehow it felt lonely. However, despite the fact that just yesterday, he was broken on that rooftop by my hands, for him to boldly go out like this on the very next day, I suppose it''s as expected of him.


    It''s worth it just by being able to confirm that Ryuuen is now going out like this. Even if he notices me, our rtionship is not one where we can stand around and chat so for now I decided to not approach him.


    "Hey, you, you''re a 1st year right?".


    "Ehh?".


    "Weren''t you looking at us just now with a re?".


    "N-No. I''ve never.....I never meant to do that at all.....".


    As I was reading through the other books, I heard Shinohara''s bewildered voice. As I raised my face from the magazine page, for some reason, a boy and girl pair that looked like they were senior students were ring at Shinohara as though to box her in. I don''t recall the girl but I remember the boy. He''s a student from 3rd year ss D and right after enrollment, through the negotations I brought to the table, he was the student who sold us the answers to the past tests. I had heard that from amongst the 2nd year and 3rd year students, there have been quite a bit of expulsions but even as he ate a set meal of vegetables, he has continued on while avoiding expulsion up until today.


    The two senior students were wearing matching couple clothes. Casual clothes with polka dot stripes on them.


    On top of that, they were also standing at a distance where their arms were almost touching. There''s almost no mistaking that they were lovers.


    "You were totally ring at us. What''s wrong is that you weren''t looking forward when walking, isn''t it?".


    "That''s enough let''s go already.....don''t mind her".


    The boy doesn''t seem to care much about it but his girlfriend seems to be pretty angry.


    "I cannot forgive this. For a mere 1st year, you''re also ss D aren''t you?".


    "That is, umm---true but.....but I, wasn''t ring...".


    "Don''t you lie to me. Even though you were the one who bumped into us and got angry".


    Judging from the situation, it seems either one of them had not been paying attention to their front and their shoulders had bumped into each other, something along the lines of that.


    From the fact that neither of them had injuries or had fallen over, it was clear that their contact had not been such a strong one.


    "In the first ce, you know~. Despite bumping into a senior student, what''s with that attitude? Apologize".


    "B-but the one who wasn''t looking ahead was.....".


    "Huh? By any chance, are you trying to say it''s my fault?".


    Shinohara had been trying to assert her legitimacy, but it seems like she wasn''t able to withstand the pressure from a senior student as she reluctantly bowed.


    "...no. I''m very sorry".


    However, that reluctant attitude of hers was conveyed not only to me but to the senior student as well. The female senior student''s fuse had already been lit but it ended up turning into an inferno.


    "Huh. Even if you apologize after taking an attitude like that, I can''t feel any sincerity from you at all".


    "S-Sincerity...but the one who wasn''t looking ahead was, I think, you senpai".


    It seems from Shinohara''s perspective, before having red at them or not, it was they who bumped into her.


    "Don''t fuck around. You were the one who wasn''t looking ahead, right?".


    "But that''s".


    It seems from the ims of the senior student, the one who wasn''t looking ahead when walking was Shinohara, or that''s what she wants to say. It''s contradicting Shinohara''s ownints.


    But what really happened would be known only to the people concerned as well as witnesses. It may be a situation where it''s difficult for Shinohara to reach a resolution on her own.


    Perhaps it would be good of me to lend a helping hand. But since it''s not like I also saw the moment of collision, it''s not like I could judge the truth either...well it''ll work out somehow.


    Right after I had thought that and thought to return the book to the shelf, the figure of a certain student could be seen. It seems he''s noticed Shinohara being caught up in a problem as he approached her.


    Just in case, as I thought that and watched over them, that student called out to Shinohara.


    "What are you doing, Shinohara?".


    Ignoring the senior students, a ssmate boy, Ike Kanji, called out to her like that.


    "Ahh.....Ike-kun.....ummm".


    It wasn''t an ''I''m saved'' reaction. If I had to say, it seems like while she''s in the midst of waiting for the storm to pass, yet another storm hade to her, Shinohara shows such a bewildered expression.


    Normally, Ike is the one bringing the trouble so it''s understandable.


    "Who are you? Don''t get in the way".


    Towards the sudden interruption, the female senior student snaps.


    "Ahh, no I''m sorry senpai. But, she''s my ssmate. Did she do something?".


    From her tone, it seems Ike has also grasped the situation. He may have been watching the situation from afar, just like me.


    "What, you mean? She bumped into us. And on top of that, she held a grudge and red at us".


    "Ahh~ I get it, I get it. I get red at often by her too".


    Giddilyughing, Ike points a finger at Shinohara. Shinohara must have been dissatisfied at that, but it seems she was unable to understand Ike''s actions as she looked dumbfounded.


    "But, she always has this unpleasant look in her eyes so it makes it look like she''s usually always ring. She doesn''t have the courage to re at senpai, or more like, she was probably just born this way".


    Just like that, while mixing in Shinohara''s bad traits, he tried to urge the seniors to bury the hatchet. He didn''t touch on the matter with the collision, in other words, who was in the wrong.


    "And besides, I think it''s better not to clumsily cause a ruckus. A teacher was here earlier".


    If they''re found, trouble will spread like a fire. Like that, Ike cleverly made them listen. Above all else, the biggest point here is that he directed those words not to the girl, but to the boy.


    ''You understand right?'' is what he''s saying with his gaze to the boyfriend''s side and it looks like it''s been effective.


    "...let''s go already".


    Just when Christmas Eve is around the corner, and so he refrained. From the boy''s side too, he would probably want to avoid further quarrel. From the perspective of the boyfriend who was against the dispute, it may have seemed like a chance to conclude this. The girl still seemed to be slightly dissatisfied but even so, it seems like her anger has more or less dissipated.


    "Hmmph".


    Breathing out of his nose like that, the boy starts walking. Somehow they got through this, huh. After the two seniors had left, Shinohara too, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you.....".


    I had thought he would rejoice at having been thanked, but unexpectedly he took a cold attitude.


    "No need.....it''s no big deal".


    He only replied with such short words to her.


    "But earlier, you said too much. It''s not like I''m always ring".


    "That was a just a way for me to help you".


    "Wasn''t there a better way for that?".


    "I don''t know, I''m telling you".


    ".....well, umm...t-thank---".


    "S-See you. Enjoy your Christmas without a boyfriend!".


    "H-Huh!? Even if you had ten thousand years, you still wouldn''t be able to find a girlfriend too!".


    For some reason, Ike decided to leave that verbal slip behind as parting words and tried to leave the ce.


    It''s probably because he spotted Satou and Matsushita returning from the restroom. However, naturally his departure would end up being seen by those two. Upon meeting back up with Shinohara, the two of them made a dubious face.


    "Hmm? That was Ike-kun just now, wasn''t it? What happened?".


    "Did he bother you again? Why is our ss filled to the brim with idiots?".


    "N-No, that''s not it. You know".


    I had thought she would direct her anger towards those two but it seems Shinohara did not make a move to tell them about the incident. And then, quietly, Shinohara looked at the back of the leaving Ike. It seems the problem did not escte, I should go back too. It doesn''t seem like I would be able to pick up any information on Satou here.

 Chapter 306 - 2 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 2 Part V</h4>


    On my way back with the shopping bag containing the book in hand, I received a call. After confirming the name Hasebe Haruka being reflected on the liquid crystal disy, I answered the call.


    "Ahh, it''s me. It might be sudden but the day after tomorrow, why don''t we all gather for a paripi?".


    "Ehh? Gather and do what?".


    My schedule for the day after tomorrow had already been decided but I inadvertently ended up asking about the word I had never heard before.


    "You don''t know about paripi? Party people. In short, paripi".


    I hadn''t realized such a new term had been born. No, in hindsight, I feel like I may have heard someone from our ss utter it before. It probably means a gathering of party lovers making merry.


    "Christmas isn''t only for lovers, would be the main theme for it".


    I see. It seems the influence of Christmas isn''t limited to only couples. It''s something that also affects singles in the surroundings too.


    "Sorry. I already have ns for the day after tomorrow".


    I did feel like it would be fun but here I have no choice but to decline.


    "....yeah? The day after tomorrow is Christmas though, what do you mean by that?".


    It''s problematic even if she asks what I meant by that but if Haruka and the others will be ying outside that day too there is also the probability of being seen by them. It would be better if I told her about it honestly.


    "I ended up promising Satou I would y with her".


    "Satou? Do you mean Satou as in the sugar cube? Are you going to put them in your pocket for your outing?". (TLN: She mentions Satou as being a sugar cube because Satou can also mean sugar in Japanese. Think of the VA Satomi Satou and her nickname of Sugar)


    What kind of airhead is she.


    "Ehh? Ehh? What, could it be you''re going out on a date with Satou-san? On Christmas?".


    I didn''t even have to exin, naturally Haruka should have understood the meaning of it. However, I should correct her where correction is required.


    "It''s not like it''ll be a date. I''ll just be out ying with her".


    "People all around the world refer to that as a ''date'' though".


    That may be so, but as for me, I have no intention of using the word date for this.


    "I''ve declined her invitations many times in the past, so I was asked by Satou to go out on the 25th".


    "Nooo, no, no. This is bad, isn''t it?".


    Of course, since I''ve enrolled in this school I''ve also learned about the thing known as society. It''s not like I don''t understand the meaning behind a boy and a girl going out together on Christmas at all. But the sole reason I epted Satou''s invitation regardless is simply because she chose the 25th as the date and nothing else.


    "I''m just confirming this with you but it''s not like you''re dating her, right?".


    "It''s the same thing as that time with Shiina. I''m not going out with anyone".


    "That''s right, I guess. Well, it''s not my ce to say anything but....you know, Airi".


    "Airi?".


    "The day after tomorrow, if Kiyopon won''t be joining us, I think she''ll get curious about a variety of things. You can''t hide it by feigning sickness either".


    I just have to tell her the truth then. It would be simple for me to just say that, but I can''t do that.


    "I got it. I''ll do something about it. The day after tomorrow, where will you be going?".


    "Does this mean you''ll make your move based on my schedule?".


    "There''s nothing else to do but that, right? If she happens to see Kiyopon and Satou-san going on a Christmas date, I think that girl might just faint".


    It''s an exaggeration to say she''ll faint, was what I had thought, but since it''s Airi that might just happen to her.


    Depending on the circumstances, she may evenpse into a severe depression.


    As I thought that, on the other side of the phone, Haruka''s demeanor changed.


    "Could it be, about Airi''s feelings.....you''ve noticed?".


    Haruka asks me a question that hit close to the mark.


    "Leaving aside whether or not it''s exactly as Haruka thought, I at least understand that her feelings towards me are slightly different from the feelings other people have towards me".


    "Tha~t is a slightly strange way to put it, but I see. It just means you''re not that dense. Of course, since you understand that, I won''t say anything unnecessary either".


    Unnecessary. In other words, ''aren''t you going to answer Airi''s feelings?'', is what she''s talking about. If you ask me, Airi is like a baby bird that has just begun to take its first steps on its own.


    Still in a state where it doesn''t know a lot of other people,tching onto one of the few members of the opposite sex she''s intimate with, in other words me, and directing her affections more or less towards me is something that cannot be helped.


    First off, she needs to spend more time together with arge number of males and females and amongst them, she needs to mature.


    By doing so, it may give rise to a feeling in her that''s different from the romance she sees before her right now. That too, is something that can be said for me as well. What is school, what are friends, and what exactly does it mean to love someone. All these things I still don''t understand very well, I cannot make an early decision yet.


    "In any case, I''ll contact you again, ok?".


    "Sorry, for not being able to y with you guys".


    I apologized like that, but in response to that, Haruka immediately replied.


    "In the first ce, we''re a group that''s gathered together to be outside such restrictions, right? If such restrictiveness were to be strangely strengthened it would cause our group to lose its forte. Gather when we like and decline when we''re not feeling it. It''s precisely because we''re a group capable of doing so that gives it its charm".


    Answering like that, Haruka ends the call.


    "Certainly, that is true".


    If something like an obligation were to be born in regards to invitations, the forte of this group would be lost. I recognized that this is a group I should be thankful for.

 Chapter 307 - 3: Each Individual’s Way of Spending

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 3:?Each Individual''s Way of Spending</h4>


    The 24th, it''s now Christmas Eve. Today and tomorrow, even as they busy themselves, couples will be spending time together in happiness. On the other hand, for the majority of students though, it may be a day that has nothing to do with them. However, since Christmas Eve will be urring equally for them as well, I am slightly interested in their way of spending it.


    In the early morning, I left my room before 7 o''clock in the morning. Strangely enough, today I have promised to meet up with men on two separate asions. I had called out to one for a meeting and the other invited me for said meeting, how bizarre.


    As I left the dormitory, the entire surroundings had turned white, and made me think of a full-fledged winter.


    "So it''s something that piles up like this".


    The power of nature truly is amazing. Snow was still falling heavily from the sky but ording to the forecast, around 7 o''clock it is due to stop falling, so it should stop soon.


    Perhaps because the coldness was highlighted visually, but even though the temperature was not that different from yesterday, strangely I felt chilled.


    I should consider using gloves and mufflers already. Of course, prior to 7 o''clock during the winter vacation, most of the students were still sleeping in.


    "It''s cold".


    On the bench near Keyaki Mall, naturally there was no sign of anyone. After wiping the snow off the bench, I sat down there. Around the time the snow stopped falling, that man appeared.


    "Don''t go around calling someone out this early in the morning".


    The one who spat that out was the leader of ss C, Ryuuen Kakeru. No, former leader. And with a sharp glint in his eyes, he red at me.


    "I wouldn''t be able to call you out here if it wasn''t a time like this with no one around".


    "That''s for your convenience. That has nothing to do with me".


    It was understandable that Ryuuen would curse like that. Certainly, the one who would be inconvenienced by someone witnessing is meeting, is if I had to say, me. A variety of rumors.....or even if not, there''s no avoiding a troublesome rumor spreading around.


    "So? What business do you have with me?".


    "I was thinking we could gossip. If I said that what would you do?".


    "Hah. That''s a funny joke for this shitty, sleepy morning".


    Even though it was still early morning, Ryuuen understands well the risk I''m taking.


    He''s never even once thought, from the start, that this conversation held no meaning.


    "Speaking of which, I saw you yesterday. And also, elsewhere, I saw Ishizaki and the others".


    It also served as evidence that Ryuuen had indeed resigned as leader as he had dered. I cannot rule out the possibility of it being faked, but after seeing Ishizaki and the others, that''s not possible. In the first ce, there''s no advantage to them in making it seem that way to me.


    "Are you happy that you were able to prevent me from dropping out of school like you intended?".


    "I was impressed. Even though you''re alone now, you didn''t end up secluding yourself away inside your room".


    "I''m free to do whatever I want wherever I want. Or, do you sumb to anxiety whenever you see me? Because you don''t know when, with what timing, I''ll decide on revenge".


    "And I''ll regret it then, huh? That I didn''t expel you".


    Ryuuen ces a leg on the bench beside the one I''m sitting on, and boldly sweeps the snow off it. Then, he firmly sat down on it.


    "If possible I''d like you to hold off on that. It''s for the sake of a peaceful school life as well too, but it''s also a bother to fight against you".


    If I y along with Ryuuen''s methods, it''ll tire me out more than necessary.


    Beaten down by his persistence, I can imagine the state of the ones who had fallen under Ryuuen''s umbre.


    "Then don''t call me out. You''re wasting the miracle of meing out like this".


    Let''s leave the small talk at this and cut to the chase. If I mess up the timing clumsily, then Ryuuen will leave this ce without mercy. Not only that, but the continuation of the rooftop may even ur in that case.


    "Regarding the rooftop incident back then, I was thinking I''d like to add something".


    "Add?".


    What are you thinking of now, is what Ryuuen is probably thinking. Especially if I''m going to analyze his defeat, it''s certainly not something that would be pleasant for him. However, it is vital that I exin to him the parts he missed while conveying the facts to him.


    "That ce was where the decisive judgement urred, Ryuuen. Probably, if you had been alone there, even now you''d be obsessing over the rooftop incident and you might have been able to fight me again".


    But, Ibuki, Ishizaki and also Albert were also there at that ce with him. It is also a fact that this was one of the main factors that caused Ryuuen to hasten his decision.


    If the situation had aggravated, the riskiness rises proportionately. In the worst case scenario, there is the possibility that it won''t end with the responsibility being shoved onto Ryuuen alone. Not just that instance, he made his surrender after seeing ahead of that. It was a hand worth ying. Of course, I manipted him into doing that but as far as living up to expectations go, Ryuuen has high potential.


    "Truly, you''re a bastard who''s screwing around, I''m amazed at the lengths you go to in taking that attitude of condescension towards your opponents. I thought doing that was my specialty but when you do it like that, I''m going out of business".


    "I was only telling you the truth".


    "I don''t even have to think about how saying that benefits you. It means it has something to do with the fact that you even used Ishizaki and the others to stop me from dropping out, right?".


    I had expected him to catch on if I properly carried the flow of the conversation but it seems like the prospects of that are dim.


    "You and your craftiness. Do you think I''ll still make a move?".


    "Move? What do you mean?".


    "Don''t y dumb. I''m talking about you trying to make me strike at other sses. If not, there''s no reason to keep me around in this school".


    If I don''t use Ryuuen, his existence will be nothing more than an impediment. He chose to drop out on his own so if I had left him to his own devices that would have been the end of it, it''s easy to think that.


    "Is your motivation noting back? Aren''t you the type of man who enjoys conflict?".


    "Even if I crush ss B or ss A, as long as you remain, there''s no meaning to any of it".


    There''s no meaning. That''s quite a definitive statement.


    "What? Has your spirit been broken that much by just one defeat?".


    As I said that, Ryuuen''s eyes lit up with an emotion that resembled slight anger.


    "Shall I go on a rampage here then? If that''s what you wish".


    "I said too much. Please forgive me".


    If the matter with Ibuki, Ishizaki and the others didn''t exist, I would have probably already been beaten up and sent flying.


    This man here doesn''t know fear.


    Then, he learnt fear.


    However, even so, Ryuuen would probably coolly stand up and fight here. He has more than enough potential to move forward even as he feels terrified. Of course, this only applies if he remembers to move forward and mature without dropping out of school.


    "We''ve already settled the score between us. From now on, I won''t bring up the incident on that rooftop. I promise you this is thest time. Now on top of that, let''s talk".


    Of course, Ryuuen won''t believe mere verbal promises. At the very most, this is just being done pro forma, words meant to console him.


    "Suspicious. Even if we continue this conversation, it''s pointless. I doubt anything beneficial to me cane from this, I''ll be taking my leave".


    Perhaps his difort index has risen, but he moves to leave.


    "Not necessarily".


    I stopped Ryuuen, who made a move to get up. The act of attempting to leave too, looking at it from Ryuuen''s perspective, may be a strategy meant to draw out my words. It was precisely because he had thought something was up that he left the dorm this early in the morning. He probably had no intention of going back empty-handed in the first ce.


    Then, without looking at me, Ryuuen sat back down.


    "You''re free to interpret what I''m about to say in any way you like. However, from now on, don''t you think it''ll be boring if simple battles continue on endlessly?".


    Towards me, who kept on continuing with the riddle-like questions, Ryuuen seemed frustrated but immediately replied.


    "Simple battles, you say?".


    "ss D beats ss C, then beats ss B and finally beats ss A. Then joyously, Horikita and the others be ss A. For a story outline, it seems like the popr, easy way out. But, what I''m saying is that we don''t need to be hung up on such patterns".


    If this were a simple, adventure action picture, we may have properly struck in order of weakness. However, this is reality. There is no such thing as a sequence when ites to battles.


    We''re free to start attacking from A or B. It is not out of the question for us to join hands with C, who happens to be our enemy, as well.


    "Interestingly enough, it seems starting from the 3rd semester, ss A will be attacking ss B. While the enemy''s attention is focused on ss B, it''s possible to take them from behind and in one stroke, copse ss A entirely".


    And this would no longer make it a pointless conversation for Ryuuen.


    "How credible is this information?".


    "I don''t know. I''d say it''s 50-50".


    I have to take into consideration the possibility that Sakayanagi may simply be bluffing.


    If I''m reading this from the standpoint of her personality, nine times out of ten she''ll follow through with it though.


    "If this is reliable information, then it can be said to be a good chance. But, I thought you ss D guys have a non-aggression pact with ss B. It''s good and all to strike at ss A but while you do that, ss B will be crushed. Ichinose cannot possibly beat Sakayanagi, you know".


    "I don''t care about who wins and who loses. I don''t n on getting involved".


    "So you''re just going to let her fall without helping?".


    "If she destroys Ichinose for me, it saves me the trouble. ss D may be able to rise up to ss A without effort. And besides, if it''s Sakayanagi, she may be able to expel some of them. It''s about time I learned what sort of penalties will ur if an expulsion were to happen".


    "There''s a lot I don''t like about this. You don''t have any ambition to aim for the upper sses. Aren''t you acting under the mentality of not wanting to stand out?".


    "That is true. However, there''s no inconvenience for me if my surroundings were to act on their own. If we can automatically rise up to ss A, I don''t think that''s a bad deal".


    By surroundings, of course I mean ss A and ss B. And also Ryuuen.


    "So you''ll just be observing without doing anything?".


    "There''s a problem I need to clean up. There''s still a troublesome existence left in our ss".


    That existence is a person Ryuuen knows very well. There''s no need to even think about it, the name of that person came out of his mouth.


    "Kikyo, huh? Certainly, for you, she''s a troublesome one. The way this school is set up, if you have an enemy on the inside, there will be a fair amount of limitations you''ll face".


    To deal with the protuberance in front of my eyes. Those were my honest thoughts.


    There''s no longer any need at this point to pay heed to rising up to ss A as well as expulsions urring within the ss but the problem is that, in Kushida''s case, the one she''s targeting is Horikita.


    As for me, since I did something reckless during that rooftop incident, I can no longer make an enemy out of the former student council president Horikita Manabu. As long as he''s still enrolled in this school, if his sister Horikita Suzune were to be expelled, that man probably won''t forgive me.


    In my school life, I''d like to avoid lighting up yellow signal lights.


    "A few days ago, Kikyo called me, you know? She asked me when I''d attack. Unfortunately, at the time I was engrossed in my hunt for you and I didn''t respond to her but ever since she lost during the test, she''s been vigntly watching out for an opportunity and she doesn''t seem like she''s given up desiring Suzune''s expulsion. Kuku, she''s quite an interesting woman".


    "If you had used Kushida, you could have dealt a damaging blow to our ss, right?".


    "If I had wanted to attack Suzune or the ss, there was no better material to use. But to crush someone like you who''s indifferent about your ss, Kikyo is far too weak".


    Certainly, if it was an attack against me, then Kushida is greatly insufficient.


    "What''re you intending on doing? Even if you can temporarily suppress it through the use of medicines, as long as the cancer isn''t ated, it won''t be entirely gone. Not even that, it may even metastasize to the other organs, you know?".


    Eventually, those organs will decay and die.


    "I''ve already reached that conclusion. There''s no need for discussion".


    "Hmm? Then let me hear it, Ayanokouji. How exactly are you going topletely suppress Kikyo?".


    "Do I need to answer that?".


    "Whether this turns out the way you want or not, depends on that answer".


    As though he were enjoying himself, Ryuuenughed slightly. But perhaps the pain in his mouth is still present, as his smile instantly disappeared.


    It''s gotten slightly colder. In this season, staying out too long and getting your body chilled is not a good thing.


    "ss D, starting from the 3rd semester, will rise up to ss C. However, in all likelihood, we''ll be dropping back down to ss D. Why? Because---I am going to get Kushida Kikyo expelled".


    "Kukuku. Kuhahaha!".


    Ignoring the pain, Ryuuen roared inughter.


    "You truly are a terrifying man. So you''re willing to lose a battle in order to win the war. This school is chock-full of useless small fries you can''t even get rid of under this troublesome school system. Yet even knowing that, you''re going to get her expelled, huh?".


    Of course, things aren''t that simple. As long as I don''t possess the materials required to expel her at present, it will end up having an influence on the contents of the next exam. The presence of a worrisome existence is also a fact.


    "Alright. This is more like it, Ayanokouji".


    "Are you convinced now? There are things we can cooperate on without having to join hands. Don''t you think so?".


    "Kuku. You''ve entertained me with your anti-Kikyo talk. But, me going along with your cajolery and thoughtlessly attacking ss A is a different story".


    "I do think it''s possible though".


    "Don''t even bother. Rather than go at it with someone else, I''d rather go for you".


    It seems some vigor has returned to the eyes he''s staring at me with.


    Even after learning fear, there was still a glint in Ryuuen''s eyes. Our eyes met.


    "Ayanokouji, it seems like you''re intent on manipting me even if it requires force, but I have no intention of fighting".


    "So it seems".


    It appears he''s firmed his resolve. Ryuuen seems intent onpletely disappearing from the front stage. Or perhaps he''ll continue making moves behind the scenes.


    "Ryuuen, let me give you one advice. Your n of adhering to private points is not a bad one. However, it is also a fact that it is wed. Even if one or two people can win out, to raise the whole ss up through it is impossible".


    "That Ibuki, she spilled the beans huh?".


    "It''s not like she spilled it. She just asked me if it was possible to save up 800 million".


    It''s not hard to imagine that it was a strategy that Ryuuen was attempting to carry out. And the fact that this strategy has no chance of seeding is something the history of the schoolys out.


    To save up an estimated amount of 800 million private points is very unrealistic. I had thought Ryuuen was attempting to execute a strategy of saving up points either for himself only or for those close to him as well. He only let go of those private points on the rooftop because he had been intent on dropping out, and once he had chosen to remain enrolled, I had expected him to begin acting again to save up private points.


    However, judging from Ibuki''s state, it appears Ryuuen had been saving up private points as part of a strategy to allow his entire ss to win out. Certainly, by existing as a tyrant, there is a need to provide appropriatepensation in return, but at the end of the day, he could have made such a thing null and void. Because such a clear promise to do so, should not have remained behind as a record in the first ce.


    "Or could it be that you were only pretending to be saving up 800 million?".


    If he''s been deceiving even Ibuki, then this conversation will end with this.


    "Even if by any chance, the points you possess right now are exhausted the contract you''ve made with ss A still remains. Factoring in the 800 thousand points per month, there''s still 25 months left to go. Calctions that allow you to barely make it in time for graduation. If you take into ount the private points you receive every month, it can save you slightly more time. Don''t lust for any more than that".


    Now with this, Ryuuen can openly follow the system, get promoted up to ss A and graduate. Of course, all of this is based on the premise that ss A does not copse, and he''ll need to avoid any unnecessary expenditure but it''s not too difficult a task.


    "Ayanokouji. You''re certainly very smart and very talented. But even so, you''re still far from being perfect".


    Not as a joke, but rather as if ridiculing me, Ryuuen said that. But his tone was not a joking one. In other words---there is a way to save up 800 million points, is what it would mean.


    "Are you telling me you have a secret measure to raise up the whole ss, Ryuuen?".


    "Listen up, the amount of private points being moved around within a year is colossal. Assuming there are no expulsions, each school year has about 160 people. Combining all three school years together add up to 480 people. If I can extort 100,000 points per month from them all, that alone gives me 48 million points. If I can get more than 200,000 points per month it''ll add up to 100 million".


    If he continues doing that for 8 months, then he''ll get about 800 million. Is he saying it''s not merely a dream to reach that objective? Even if it''s enough ording to the calctions, it''s not something that''s executable. Even a theoretical, impracticable theory has a limit. Even the strategy of utilizing deception and fraud will strengthen surveince from the school once arge amount of points begin to move.


    Even if all the students sessfully got caught in his clever scheme and have points extorted from them every month, 100 million is the limit. As I thought, it''s impossible.


    Even that 100 million, if it''s within the scope of illegality, will be immediately recollected by the school and he''ll receive penalties. Even if he musters up his wits, andunches a frontal attack, I wonder just how much he''ll be able to save.


    Feeling like it''s futile, I tried using the abacus again. Assuming the cooperation between all the sses is inevitable, and assuming the ss points will be maintained at a high level of 1000 points, then it''ll be about 50 million points per year.


    If one can ovee the special exams and properly save up points, approximately 10 million points could be umted. In other words, within a year, roughly 60 million points.


    Even if one does not pointlessly spend and perfectly ovees the exams, this would be the limit line. 180 million points in 3 years. It won''t even reach 200 million points. This is the maximum amount of private points a ss can achieve, however, in practice it should be far less than that.


    As a more realistic line, getting about 150 million points should be most satisfactory. Or so I had concluded, however, I did not feel like what Ryuuen said had any basis. Looking at his face, those were the thoughts that passed through my mind.


    "There''s no way you could reach that, or rather that''s not always the case, huh".


    The strategy Ryuuen had been focusing on. The strategy I could not see.


    "Our methods are simr but the fundamental thought process behind it is different, it seems".


    "It''s my policy to avoid to the utmost making choices with a low probability of sess".


    "Ahh. Your strategy which I initially thought had zero chance of sess, has risen to above 5%".


    However, in order to make it seed, there are several indispensable things I absolutely require.


    "More importantly, Ayanokouji...you, why is snow piling up on your head?".


    Having that be pointed out to me, I returned my gaze to my own appearance.


    "Ahh, no, somehow it just ended up like this. Because the sensation of snow feels really good. Is that weird?".


    While it had been snowing, I thought it was interesting and remained still, and it had piled up then.


    From my head to my shoulders, to my arms and knees, I could see the remaining snow had begun to melt. I was thankful for his pointing it out but I did not make a move to brush it off. Either way, it''ll melt and disappear soon enough.


    If that''s the case, it''s not such a bad thing to try touching the snow like this.


    "You bastard, you sure like to screw around".


    "Now that you''ve heard what I have to say, it should lead even further now to an alignment of interests".


    "Obviously this is too good to be true, but there''s also a dangerous scent lingering over this. If you deem it necessary, you will even casually throw away your allies. How can I team up with someone when we''re both thinking about backstabbing each other?".


    "If you''ve already thought of that, then there''s no need for concern. If you''re afraid of being outsmarted, then you simply have to outsmart even that. That''s all there is to it, right, Ryuuen?".


    I''m not asking for a cooperative rtionship between two good friends or anything like that. I''m just aligning the interests of both parties. That would, in a sense, give rise to the strongest kind of rtionship.


    "If so then, Ayanokouji. I''ll be the oneying the groundwork in the end".


    "Laying the groundwork?".


    "It depends on the trend of the 3rd semester, but ss C, no, my ss which has fallen down to ss D will most likely be led by Kaneda and Hiyori. They will ultimately be the ones to decide but about attacking ss A, and to noty a hand on you guys who have risen to ss C, I''ll persuade them that those are good ns".


    At the very least, it means it''s people other than Ryuuen who will be deciding on what to do.


    "That doesn''t sound too bad".


    Even if Ryuuen backs off, if Kaneda and the others choose to attack us, then to that extent, there''s no avoiding that problem.


    In particr, Ishizaki and Ibuki don''t exactly have a favorable impression of me. It''s also possible for them to influence their ss into challenging our ss.


    "However, as a condition for meying the groundwork, I''ll be including the matter from earlier as well. When you guys rise up to ss A, if you''ll ept our request then I''ll hear you out".


    "So it means you''ll be manipting Shiina and the others from behind the scenes?".


    "That''s impossible. I''ve already told them I''ll be stepping down".


    "In other words, just forying the groundwork alone.....you''re overcharging me quite a bit".


    Even for a condition of non-aggression, this makes it overwhelmingly inconvenient for me.


    "Don''t think I''ll make a move that cheaply, Ayanokouji".


    There''s the contract he signed with Katsuragi too, Ryuuen knows how to get into his opponent''s pockets very well.


    "That proposal, I don''t mind epting but you cannot put it on paper. At most, it''ll be a verbal promise".


    "Kuku. I''m not expecting something like that from you who moves behind the scenes. But you know, if you renege on this I won''t forgive you. I''ll use whatever means I have to in order to make you regret it".


    ''If you don''t like that, then crush me'', I could almost hear him say that.


    "I think this may be unnecessary but please let me ask one thing. Even if we settle on a secret agreement here, I can''t imagine a ''strategy'' being feasible without Ryuuen".


    Even if it goes up from 0% to 5%, anymore than that requires an appropriate amount of ability and luck. And if there is a person who possesses those, it would have to be none other than Ryuuen.


    "I don''t know that much. The ones who will either seize that opportunity or kill it off are Kaneda and the others".


    It seems he''s saying he''ll only be setting the table at most. This is how the man who used to rule the former ss C through violence and terror takes responsibility. The least he can do to atone, probably something like that.


    "The negotiation isplete then".


    I made a move to shake Ryuuen''s hand. Either way, Ryuuen is not an existence that''s easy to control. Even though he''s retired now, if I can manipte him so that he won''t be an obstacle, then that''s a good bargain. No, with just this alone, I still cannot afford to be negligent.


    "So is this all you have to say? In your initial invitation, you said there was a person you wanted me to meet though. But I don''t think a person worth that is amongst the 1st years though".


    "That''s right. There may be no one like that amongst the 1st years".


    "What?".


    "It''s about time".


    Just as the appointed time was imminent, as though he had timed it, that man showed himself from afar.


    Seeing that figure, Ryuuen coul not hide his surprise at the unexpected visitor. As that man walked his way towards us, he stopped exactly between me and Ryuuen.


    "...of all people, him? The one you said you wanted me to meet?".


    I directed my gaze towards that man without denying the question from Ryuuen.


    "I''m sorry it had to be this early in the morning".


    "I don''t mind. This is a good time for a ndestine meeting. Your location of choice isn''t bad either".


    It''s because it''s a limited school campus, and it''s inside its resource. It''s a position where I would be able to immediately spot anyoneing from both the left and right.


    If by any chance, someone were toe here, this man would probably pretend to be a stranger and simply walk off.


    "You seem pretty close to the former student council president. Was Suzune also useful?".


    Including the rooftop incident from a while ago too, Ryuuen lightlyughed. Perhaps he had already conjectured that she is the little sister of the student council president, but it seems he''s already investigated it.


    "I had thought you''d be alone, Ayanokouji. To think Ryuuen would be apanying you".


    Rather than surprised, it was more like he was confirming it with me just in case.


    ncing once at the snow piled up on my head, then not paying it any attention, the older Horikita began to talk.


    "Then, I''ll be continuing with what I have to say under the assumption that Ryuuen Kakeru is also a cooperator. If we go about it leisurely, there''s no telling who will spot us after all".


    "Wait a minute. Who are you calling a cooperator?".


    "At the very least I can guarantee that he''s not an external enemy".


    Ally, cooperator. I couldn''t answer with a lie like that so I answered this way.


    "Ayanokouji, when you requested help from me a while back, do you remember the promise you made to me?".


    "Yeah. It''s about helping you stop Nagumo Miyabi, right?".


    "Nagumo? You mean the new student council president?".


    The reason I''m with Ryuuen right now is because I had wanted him to know about what the older Horikita is thinking as well. Of course, I could have told him about it separately, but having the older Horikita herey it out for him directly would have a stronger persuasive effect.


    "It seems he doesn''t like the way Nagumo is doing things".


    "I see. So you''re contriving to use Ayanokouji to stop Nagumo, huh? It''s a famous gossip that the 2nd years are all dominated by that man after all. To deal with him, there''s no other option but to use the 1st years. Tell me something, Horikita. Since when did you start eyeing Ayanokouji?".


    Towards the older Horikita, Ryuuen calls him directly by his name. Not only that, but his attitude was one of condescension. Well, since I''m doing something simr too it''s not my ce to say.


    "Right after he enrolled. On the other hand, it seems you''ve had quite the hard time finding him".


    It probably wasn''t in retaliation, but in response to Ryuuen, the older Horikita simply answered indifferently like that.


    "Kuku. It''s because I''m the type who takes his time enjoying the process".


    "For all that, you sure got beaten considerably well".


    In response to Ryuuen, who was taking such a high pressure attitude, he replied as though he were roasting him. It seems Ryuuen also sensed that, but he toughened his gaze.


    "If you think my skills arecking then, would you care to test them out right here?".


    ''Even though I''m injured, I can still take you down'', Ryuuen provoked him in that spirit.


    "I''ll have to decline. I have no interest in such things".


    The older Horikita responds calmly.


    "Kuku. I knew you wouldn''t take me up on it".


    As Ryuuenughs lightly, he nts his crossed feet on the ground. Right after that, using a frontal kick, he sends snow flying towards the older Horikita''s face. The point of it was to blind the opponent.


    Looking for the moment where he bes agitated after his vision is lost from the snow, Ryuuenunches his right fist forward aiming for the older Horikita''s abdomen.


    Towards that, without even giving off the feeling that his vision is obstructed, the older Horikita predicts the attack andpletely guards against it. Even as he falls back, without panicking, calmly, he used his middle finger to adjust his sses by the bridge.


    "I thought you were just an intelligent bastard who only has his craftiness, but you''re quite good aren''t you?".


    Regardless of it having been a surprise attack, towards the older Horikita who blocked it, Ryuuen gave hispliments.


    "I believe I told you I''ll decline".


    "What''s the matter? If you dislike it you''re free to attack me anytime. Or could it be, you can''t fight back against a 1st year?".


    "It seems like you''ve gotten yourself quite a reliable friend, Ayanokouji".


    Pan! And with a sound like that, the older Horikita brushes off the snow and dirt on his clothes.


    "I was also just thinking that".


    But Ryuuen''s gaze that would snap at just about anyone did not change.


    "Well, that''s fine. I''ll evaluate you as a man who can get things done to an extent. Horikita-''senpai''".


    It''s not like it couldn''t be taken as sarcasm, but Ryuuen added an honorific.


    "Likewise. You''re not fit for the student council but I am giving you a certain amount of valuation".


    "I''m very happy to be praised by the former student council president".


    Not receiving it sincerely, Ryuuen raised his hand and answered as though turning it aside. Since such an interaction between those two has ended, the older Horikita got down to business.


    "Now what I want Ayanokouji to do is to protect and maintain order in this school. You can use any means necessary for that. You can remove the student council president Nagumo Miyabi from his throne, or get him exposed inmitting a careless action, or just obstruct him, you can choose whatever method is easier to carry out. Once the 3rd semester begins, Nagumo''s real power will strengthen and he''ll begin to take action in earnest".


    "In detail, how is it going to change? Are you saying the student council has such influence?".


    "Of course, the student council is not omnipotent. However, unlike other schools where the student council is just for decoration, it is also a fact that a certain amount of influence is given to this student council. At present, whenever problems ur at school, the student council takes center stage and resolves it. Both Ayanokouji and Ryuuen should be aware of that".


    During Sudou''s assault case too, the ones who presided over the case weren''t the faculty but rather the student council headed by the older Horikita.


    "And also, the student council has the authority to think about and decide on parts of the special exams too. This year, a survival exam took ce on an uninhabited ind for the 1st years, but that was something the previous student council thought up being made reality".


    In other words, in the special exams, Nagumo can create something entirely different from what we''ve encountered until now, such a possibility exists, huh?


    "He''s trying to make the shitty, boring school life you guys have constructed into an interesting one, right? You should wee it".


    Laughing, Ryuuen once again crossed his legs.


    "If it''s the right way, that is. However, up until now, Nagumo has used methods that have led many students to expulsion. As a matter of fact, amongst the 2nd years up until today, there have been 17 students who have gotten expelled.


    ording to the pre-expulsion interviews, even though you may already know it, more than half of them had Nagumo involved".


    17 students. I understand that this is by no means a small amount.


    "If he gets that many people expelled, I don''t imagine it''ll be hard for him to rule over an entire school year".


    There was probably a force that had attempted to stop Nagumo. However, if the tables were turned on them, depending on the situation, that force may be weakened, absorbed and then capitte.


    And then, Nagumo probably seeded in gaining control over all the 2nd years.


    "Now that he''s assumed office as student council president, that will extend to the 1st years and 3rd years too. Once next year rolls around, even towards the new 1st years, that influence will be more pronounced is what I predict".


    If we leave him alone, it may not simply end with just 10 or 20 people being expelled.


    "Isn''t Nagumo just being rational? Those 17 students were just worthless people and that''s why they got crushed, right?".


    "The ones who break the rules will be expelled. That is natural. However, guiding everyone to graduation without losing a single person. Isn''t that what an ideal leader is all about?".


    "So is Horikita-senpai-sama trying to tell us he hasn''t expelled anyone?".


    "I was only talking about the ideal. At the very least, at this current stage, no one from amongst the 1st years have been expelled. To pursue that ideal is not a bad thing, right?".


    "So he says, Ayanokouji. What do you think about that? About the ideal this man speaks of".


    "I can understand it as far as it being an ideal is concerned. It''s also fine even if there are people who aspire to it. However, at the very least I can say Ryuuen and I are not the types to pursue such an ideal".


    "Kukuku. That''s exactly right".


    If there''s someone who meets that criteria right now, it would have to be none other than Ichinose Honami of ss B.


    "Of course, I have no intention of desiring that much from you. If you can stop Nagumo''s rampage, that''s good enough".


    He said it simply but if such a thing could be easily done, the older Horikita wouldn''t have requested this. If the student council also has their own fair share of power, then all the more, it''s not something that can be stopped.


    It''s because if I act so as to not carelessly cause expulsions, then all I would be able to achieve through my efforts would be to make sure the 1st years don''t suffer penalties as well as know the contents of the special exams.


    "I''ll be taking my leave here. I''ve been made into a secret sharer too after all".


    Apparently, Ryuuen has no interest in the happenings of the student council, it seems.


    "But it was quite a fascinating talk, but anymore than this is a waste of time. Later".


    Perhaps it was a negotiation that was to his satisfaction, but without any hesitation at all, Ryuuen headed back towards the dorm.


    I called out towards Ryuuen''s back.


    "From now on, are you nning on remaining all alone?".


    "Leave me be. From the start, this is my nature, it fits me".


    Leaving behind those words, Ryuuen left along with the footprints in the snow.


    "Ayanokouji, the reason you let Ryuuen hear all this, is to turn him into an ally?".


    "That''s not entirely wrong but.....if I had to say, the goal was more so I could remove myself from being a target of his interest".


    I was aiming to appeal to Ryuuen that I definitely would not be participating in the conflict between the 1st year sses. If he is made to believe that from now on, I''ll be busy nning countermeasures against the student council, the possibility of him bearing fangs against me again would decrease.


    Someone warlike such as Sakayanagi who would willingly be an enemy for him should be more entertaining for Ryuuen as well. Of course, it does seem like he himself no longer has any desire to fight seriously against anyone anymore though.


    "In any case, from now on an understanding friend will also be necessary to you too. In that sense, someone who''s gone for a bout with you like Ryuuen may be a good fit".


    "Friend, huh?".


    Well, more importantly than that, right now I should umte as much information as I possibly can. Making contact with the older Horikita is, in the same vein as making contact with Ryuuen, not something I''d like to frequently engage in.


    I''d like to make the most of each and every one of these opportunities.


    "I barely have any information on the senior students. Can I rely on you to offer me that?"


    "Of course. I''ve alreadypleted the preparations for that".


    Saying that, the older Horikita took out his phone. When I gave him my number, a message immediately arrived. As I scanned through the message, I received an exnation from the older Horikita.


    "From amongst the members of the student council, I''ll tell you the ones you should keep an eye on other than Nagumo himself. One of them is the newly appointed Vice President from ss B of the 2nd years, a man named Kiriyama. Then the Secretary Mizowaki. And then one other, Secretary Tonokawa. Both of these secretaries were former students of ss B who went through thick and thin together with Nagumo and some of the few people capable of offering Nagumo suggestions. Then now, the remaining members".


    In the form of a formal resume, something with photographic portraits attached to it was delivered to me. A glimpse alone was enough to make me understand who belonged to which ss. Starting with the Vice President, judging from the number of students currently registered in the student council without belonging to ss A, I can infer just how much power Nagumo wields.


    In any case, this information is valuable. It''s not an easy task to make contact with students of a different school year. Especially the ones in the student council president''s circle, I cannot afford to carelessly take action.


    It should have taken a considerable amount of time normally just to gather the information I''ve quired right now.


    "The only ones who would know about Nagumo''s actions and his character in detail are in all likelihood, students from the same school year as him. Even though we''re connected through the student council, it''s not like I know everything about Nagumo either".


    Normally, in order to destroy Nagumo, further information would be vitally required. What kind of character he possesses, what kind of strategy he prefers. It''s necessary to grasp such things.


    "And since those vital 2nd years are also under Nagumo''s thumb, that also seems difficult".


    "Exactly.....however, there are students amongst the 2nd years who even now, oppose Nagumo".


    He said it as though he had an idea who they were.


    "Their name is?".


    "Unfortunately, I cannot tell you yet at this stage. It''s because I cannot guarantee the safety of that student if their connection to me were to be discovered by Nagumo".


    "They''ll be branded a traitor and eliminated.....there''s a possibility of them getting expelled, is what you''re saying?".


    "I may be able to protect them while I''m still enrolled, but once I graduate, that protection is gone".


    The thing I should be wary of is why the older Horikita is telling me this.


    "You intend on doing something to bring me and that 2nd year student into contact, aren''t you?".


    "If you''re up for it, I''d like to name you as a student from amongst the 1st years capable of taking action".


    Is what he probably wants to say. As long as they won''t reveal their identity, I will have no choice but to provide my name. Even though they''re in opposition to Nagumo, they''re still 2nd year. Taking next year into consideration, I''d like to avoid carelessly standing out.


    "What action to take is up to you".


    Normally, declining here would be a good idea.


    But, this is dependent on the condition that no one realizes my specs. Or, on the condition that said student won''t disclose them. However, as of the current moment, the truth about me has already been leaked to Sakayanagi and the members who were together with Ryuuen. In particr, Sakayanagi is a student who knows about my White Room background as well.


    The more I attempt to keep it a secret, the more potent a weapon it bes for Sakayanagi. But there''s not much profit to be had in rejecting his proposal here.


    "Understood. I don''t mind if you tell that 2nd year about me".


    "It''s a bold choice you''ve made, but the right one".


    "Now all that''s left is to see whether your words have any weight to them or not".


    There is a reliable student, even if he says that, from the perspective of the other side I''m just a 1st year. Is it ok to rely on someone younger than me? They should be feeling anxious.


    "If you won''t believe my statements, then defeating Nagumo cannot possibly be done".


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you".


    "Ever since I met you, you''ve possessed an unbelievable amount of humility".


    "Because I''m in your debt, after all".


    Of course, this is only the case if I''m obediently obeying the older Horikita and taking action.


    As someone who aspires to a peaceful daily life, getting involved with the student council is obviously something I''d like to avoid. Even though I only have to endure this until the older Horikita graduates, there are still things I''m wary of. Does he believe after his graduation, I will protect our promise with integrity and help out in defeating Nagumo?


    Such a thing surely isn''t the case.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking?".


    "What happens after I graduate, something like that?"


    Well done.


    "I didn''t expect you to broach the topic yourself. Did you think it more problematic to keep quiet about it?".


    "It''s because I couldn''t see through you and it felt eerie".


    "Ultimately, I don''t mind even if your cooperation onlysts until my graduation. If by then, the minds of the enrolled students have not changed, then it just means that''s it for this school, that''s how it is".


    "The problem mighte before that, you know? What if I cannot stand up to Nagumo?".


    "I wouldn''t charge someone I believe to be incapable of doing so with something so important".


    Does it mean the older Horikita has appraised me as someone capable of stopping Nagumo? Or is he just praising me since even those of low ability can outdo themselves when ttered? Either way, I can''t see through this person.


    "I''ll try thinking up a strategy but I cannot guarantee that I''ll be able to produce results before your graduation".


    "I understand that".


    Why is this man relying this much on an unknown existence like me? If he wishes to preserve the traditions of Koudou Ikusei Senior High School, then he should have entrusted this to a more passionate individual.


    Even as a former student council president who hold pride in his school, this is far too abnormal. In the first ce, even after bing aware of an abnormality like Nagumo, the older Horikita only watched. He did say that it was after I had made myself known but even that makes me slightly uneasy.


    "I''m not expecting you to move exactly as I had hoped just from a single debt alone. From the start, you too should have epted the anti-Nagumo matter with that intention. Am I wrong?".


    It seems the older Horikita also properly understands that fact.


    "Even though you''re the former student council president, you still have a certain degree of authority.....no, influence after all. I had assessed that you would be useful if I had turned you into an ally. Isn''t that natural?".


    The older Horikita won''t abandon his impartial standing and favor me directly. However, there are many cases where cooperation has been acquired through reliance on every important point as long as there is a connection behind the scenes. As long as I''m enrolled in this school, at the very least I''ll be facing a variety of risks. At such a time, having builtmon interests and partner rtionships can be useful.


    "You''re free to rely on me if you wish, but it''ll be problematic if you expect too much of me".


    "I have no intention of doing so. At the very most, it''ll be fine if you helped me out with ''onest try''".


    Of course, it would be best if that ''onest try'' were to not be necessary.


    In any case, the important thing is whether we can own that ''onest try'' or not.


    "Fine. Because defeating Nagumo probably won''t be an easy thing to do after all".


    To y along with that troublesome business until the older Horikita graduates and obtaining a trump card for emergencies on the other hand.


    "By the way, as for the strategy against Nagumo, I''ll be slowly developing it from now. But before that there''s something I''d like to confirm. It''s about your little sister".


    "Whether you use Suzune or not, you''re free to decide".


    "Not that. I''ve been in the same ss as Horikita for close to a year now, but I think she possesses a certain amount of aptitude. Even though you''ve had your sister beside you for a long time, haven''t you noticed?".


    "Aptitude, huh? What does she have that gives her aptitude? Her sess in academics? Or the presence of her athletic abilities?".


    It seems he''s already noticed the parts I''ve been paying attention to.


    "I mean in terms of coordination ability. Horikita does have clumsy aspects to her but overall, her ability is high".


    "My sister is ipetent. Always chasing after my shadow, she''s made it her goal to catch up to that".


    How shallow, he spits that out. However, that phrasing just now was.....


    "Could it be...that being the ''terminal station'' for her is the problem?".


    "You''re free to interpret it however you want. It''s not like anything will change just from this alone, right?".


    "That may be so".


    But with this, I feel like I now understand the reason why the older Horikita acts so harshly towards his sister.


    "If your sister were to join the student council, will you give her a ''onest push''?".


    "I''ll cooperate to what extent I can".


    Just by hearing that alone, even though only slightly, clues towards beating Nagumo start to appear.


    "I''ve received the data. I''ve also managed to grasp the situation, all that''s left is for you to take your time and wait".


    "I will be doing that. Because it can be said that the future livelihood of the school is depending on you, after all".


    Putting an excessive amount of pressure on me like that, the older Horikita left.

 Chapter 308 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    After my conversation with Ryuuen and the older Horikita, I shifted my schedule and headed back to the dorm. Until the afternoon I leisurely spent time alone in my room, killing time by surfing the and reading books. And then the next action I took, was to send a message to Horikita.


    Having her be nominated for it by the older Horikita and having received his assurance, it''s now possible for me to sound her out for the student council. For someone like Horikita, who is basically a loner, she may also be cooped up inside her room much like me.


    Somehow, she seems like she''d be weak towards the cold. If so, that would make this easier.


    "There''s something I''d like to talk about".


    Such a message I sent to her was marked as ''read'' within a few minutes.


    "I don''t mind. But would a call suffice? Or do you want to meet in person?".


    "In person, I guess. If possible, how about now?".


    "I''m at a cafe right now. If you cane here, then I''ll hear you out".


    Contrary to the image I had, it seems Horikita is currently in the middle of an outing.


    I felt slightly troubled by it, but it''s better to get troublesome things over with as quickly as possible.


    "I''ll head over there immediately".


    I replied with just that and covered myself with my coat. When I went down to the dorm''s lobby, Ike and Yamauchi, and also Sudou, had gathered there. Havinge down via elevator and seemingly on their way out, they didn''t notice me behind them. As I began walking in the same direction as those three without calling out to them, I overheard their conversation.


    "What''s up with that, Ken? In the end, Horikita rejected a Christmas date with you".


    "Shut up, Haruki. Leave it be".


    "In the end, we''re going to close off this year without having had any girlfriends, huh. I feel so empty".


    "Tch. I''m going to take it nice and slow. It''s not like Suzune already has a boyfriend. It''s just, how should I put it, she hasn''t shown any interest in things like romance yet. From now on, I''ll act without rushing it".


    Apparently, Sudou has been making a move on Horikita.


    However he seems to have brilliantly suffered an honorable defeat.


    But far from giving up, he seems to have decided to continue steadily onwards.


    "You''re an earnest one. Hey, Kanji, do you want to stay the night at the karaoke today? Let''s earnestly, enthusiastically sing lonely Christmas songs".


    "Ehh, what are you on about?".


    "What do you mean what I''m on about? I''m saying we should stay the night at the karaoke today".


    "No, sorry Haruki. I can''t do that".


    "Huh? What do you mean you can''t? There''s nothing for you to do on Christmas Eve right? Your only lover is your right hand".


    ".....even I have a variety of things to do".


    Ike was obviously agitated, but he did not say the reason why he could not go to the karaoke.


    "Oi, could it be, Kanji.....!".


    Sudou, who also seemed to have realized the bizarreness of his attitude, closed in on him.


    "N-No, it''s not like that".


    Even though they had not asked him anything in particr, Ike said that in denial and then told them the reason.


    "I''m just going out to have dinner with a friend, that''s all...".


    Saying that, Ike averted his gaze and the volume of his voice dropped. The fact that this ''friend'' was not a male was something even I, listening from behind them, understood.


    And then, a scene from yesterday came to mind.


    "Who is it!? Who are you going out with!? Spit it out! Spit it out!".


    Having lost his calm, Yamauchi grabbed Ike''s cor as he shouted that out.


    "I-It''s really not that big of a deal....it''s S-Shinohara".


    "Shinohara.....you mean, from our ss, THAT Shinohara!?".


    Having confessed that, Ike nods slightly.


    "But why Shinohara? I mean, the two of you are constantly quarreling".


    Yamauchi also likely agrees with Sudou''s simple question. An unusualbination.


    "Like I said, it''s only for dinner. There''s no way I''d be satisfied with a woman like that, right? She ran into some trouble a while back, and when I saved her, she said she wanted to thank me!".


    "No, no, no. I don''t know about thanking you or not but it''s the Christmas Eve, you know, the Eve!?".


    "It''s nothing really, I''m serious. Going out with someone like that, even if a cataclysm were to happen, there''s still no way I''d do that!".


    "I don''t believe you! Let''s tail them, Ken. Tail them, tail them!".


    "You guys, seriously cut it out. It''ll be a bother for me if rumors about me and that ugly Shinohara were to spread!".


    Ike answered like that, but he didn''t seem all that unhappy. Ike and Shinohara, huh? They might unexpectedly be a well-matched couple. Of course, the probability of that happening is, at this point, still an unknown number.


    Winter vacation, students crowded Keyaki Mall as though it were a part of their daily lives. My destination was also congested. Since more than 80% of its customers were females, I could not find Horikita right away. As I wandered around inside the shop, I finally spotted her from behind.


    "I''m here".


    "That was fast".


    Right after having had that exchange with Horikita, someone beside her called out to me too.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun".


    I''ve really encountered a truly unexpected pair. Has this ever happened before? For Horikita to be alone together with Kushida. I can''t help but think there''s a third party present. I used my gaze to scan the surroundings.


    "There''s no one else here".


    As though responding to that, Horikita indifferently answers me. I had thought it was possible that Hirata might have been involved too, but that''s not the case either.


    "I don''t mean to stick my nose into this but.....which one of you invited the other?".


    In response to that question of mine, Kushida gently smiled.


    "Me. I invited Kushida-san out".


    That question was resolved with an answer that I did not think would be the case. No, I suppose this isn''t that unnatural. On the contrary, recently, Horikita has been proactively attempting to resolve the problem of her conflict with Kushida. In all likelihood, this gathering too, can be attributed to that. If it were only Horikita here, Kushida would not speak reservedly but in a public location like this, she would have no choice but to wear her mask. Horikita did a good job drawing her out here.


    "By the way, Horikita-san, how''s it going with Sudou-kun recently?".


    "How? What do you mean by that?".


    "Aren''t you going to spend Christmas together with him---is what I was thinking?".


    "There''s no way I would do something like that".


    She tly replied like that.


    "Really? Didn''t Sudou-kun ask you out?".


    "Isn''t that something irrelevant right now?".


    Kushida had attempted to use my interjection to change the flow of the conversation here but that was prevented by Horikita.


    Horikita, who by nature, already possessed a bullish attitude, is using two points: her predominance from having won during the test and the fact that it''s a public cafe toy siege to the impregnable fortress that is Kushida.


    "And also, Ayanokouji-kun. How much longer do you intend to stand around? If you have something to say, would you mind getting on with it?".


    ''Right now I''m busy talking to Kushida'', is what she seems like she wants to say.


    As a matter of fact, looking at it from Horikita''s perspective, this is a valuable asion.


    "Sorry. I didn''t expect someone else to be present too. I''ll leave it for next time".


    I decided to leave since I was clearly unneeded here. However, because it was a moment like this that, on the contrary, Kushida judged that my presence was wee.


    "Isn''t it fine, Horikita-san? If it''s all the same, let''s have Ayanokouji-kun join us for tea?".


    She said that and stopped me from leaving. However, receiving the pressure of Horikita''s silence, I didn''t have the guts to calmly sit down.


    "Maybe next time".


    I said that and hurriedly tried to break away.


    "Wait. I''ll hear you out here".


    "No, it''ll be apletely unrted matter".


    Since I disliked the idea of Kushida overhearing unnecessary things, I tried to escape like that. Recently, I''ve been telling various people about the circumstances at hand but as far as this case is concerned, there are absolutely no benefits in letting her know. Not even that, there''s nothing but a mass of disadvantages in this case.


    "Could it be, that it''s something you don''t want her to overhear?".


    I got pointed out like that by the sharp Horikita.


    "Is that true, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Kushida looks at me with sad eyes. Of course, I had every intention of denying it immediately.


    However, Horikita came around again as if to seal that off.


    "I''m sorry but she''s also a member of our ss. Keeping secrets like that is unnecessary".


    "That''s not it. This has nothing to do with the ss. At best, this is between me and Horikita as individuals".


    "I see. Then I don''t mind. This has something to do with me, right? Say it here".


    "I''ll have to decline".


    "Then, what you have to say right now, I''ll never hear you out elsewhere".


    Apparently, Horikita''s resolve has been firmed. Perhaps she thinks speaking with me without hiding anything is the first step towards improving her rtionship with Kushida.


    As always, Kushida''s expression was overflowing with kindness.


    No matter how many times one gets lured into a swamp and no matter how many times onees close to dying from it, just by seeing that smile of hers, ''maybe this time'' is something they''d end up thinking.


    I may be able to convince them here by fabricating an appropriate story. But, I doubt Horikita, who is on guard now, will be epting the proposal I am about to tell her in the future either.


    "Understood. Then I''ll be speaking frankly. Is that fine?".


    "Yes. Tell me".


    "Do you have any intention of joining the student council?".


    No use crying over spilt milk. I don''t know how Horikita will take this. I stated my business as it is.


    ".....I''m sorry, but I''m not keeping up".


    She tilted her head as if to ask why I''m saying this to her.


    "Isn''t the context deeplycking? Why did you say that?".


    "I wanted to talk more about that as well".


    "Very well, continue".


    "Umm, is it fine, Horikita-san?".


    The one who interrupted me was Kushida.


    "Fine? What do you mean by that?".


    "It''s about the student council, so I think Horikita-san''s brother might also be involved in this matter. Is it ok even if I end up hearing this?".


    "Ever since middle school, you''ve known about my brother. What are you saying now after all this time?".


    The reason Horikita used her brother as a witness, too, is rted to the fact that Kushida is aware of their rtionship as siblings. As long as it''s not something to hide she''ll be using it effectively, is what she means, huh?


    This isn''t something that''ll be over quickly. I firmed my resolve and took a seat beside the two of them.


    "A certain person desires your induction into the student council".


    "A certain person?".


    ".....your brother".


    Of course, strictly speaking, the older Horikita requested no such thing. He only told me I was free to choose whether to use Horikita, or to not use her. However, to make Horikita take action, I have no other choice but to use her brother.


    "Why is my brother telling me to join the student council? That sounds absurd".


    Looking slightly dissatisfied, Horikita repudiates it.


    "It''s the truth".


    "If it really were the truth, then my brother should have told me this directly. Why did he go through you?".


    "Do you think that brother is the type to tell you directly?".


    "I don''t. In the first ce, he''s not one to say things like join the student council".


    In other words, Horikita did not believe my words from the very beginning.


    If it''s a sibling rtionship that has frozen up to this extent, it would only be interpreted as a lie. However, even so, Kushida''s existence is unnecessary if I''m to deal fully with the truth.


    Once the 3rd semester begins, she''ll learn of Ryuuen''s downfall and she may be convinced that I''m the one behind the secret maneuvers. If that happens, it''ll get even more troublesome. Leaving aside that this would have inevitably happened, such a time does not necessarily have to be now.


    "I have no intention of ying along with your lies. What exactly is your point?".


    "It''s the truth. If you think I''m lying to you, why don''t you directly confirm it for yourself?".


    I changed the subject from a lie I cut in with to the truth.


    "You''re acting rather bullishly.....".


    "Bullish or not, you''re doubting me right? Then you can just contact him".


    "Then you, umm, you know my brother''s contact number?".


    "I don''t know but since you''re his sister, isn''t it obvious for you to know?".


    "I don''t know".


    "If you don''t mind, shall we try contacting Tachibana-senpai?".


    "Tachibana, she''s the one who acts as my brother''s secretary?".


    "Yep. I''ve talked with Tachibana-senpai many times before, I know her contact number".


    As expected of Kushida, it seems she''s been making friends even in unexpected ces.


    "It''s ok even if I really confirm it, right, Ayanokouji-kun? If it turns out to be a lie, the consequences will be heavy".


    "Please do as you wish".


    Either way, if the older Horikita realizes my strategy, he''ll match it ordingly. Everything Horikita tries to confirm will be rewritten into truth.


    "Thank you, senpai. Yes, please excuse me".


    Having finished calling, Kushida began to operate her phone. Soon afterwards, Horikita''s phone briefly rings. Apparently she''s sessfully acquired the older Horikita''s contact number, and has forwarded it to Horikita.


    "Thank you, Kushida-san".


    "No, you''re wee".


    Even though there were people around, having to show such a friendly response to Horikita must have been hard for her.


    It''s impressive that she didn''t let any of it show. Horikita drops her gaze down to her phone''s screen. And I had thought she would call immediately, but her hands did not move and she kept on gripping her phone in both hands.


    "....fuu".


    A deep sigh, no, a deep breath.


    To be this nervous from just calling your family is not normal.


    "If everything turns out to be a lie.....you should prepare yourself".


    "No need for caution".


    This is Horikita''s gamble.


    There''s no way her brother could possibly be telling her to join the student council. Yet the fact that I''m brimming with confidence concerns her. Even as she thinks this may just be a bluff, she also thinks it may be the truth. If she could somehow confirm the truth without having to directly contact her brother, that would be ideal for her, but that''s an impossible task. Horikita, who could not bring herself to trust me, firmed her resolve and pressed the call button. For a few seconds she pressed the phone to her ear.


    Perhaps the person on the other end of the line answered, but the fact that Horikita had be even more nervous was conveyed.


    "Ahh, umm, i-it''s me. It''s Horikita Suzune".


    Horikita speaks in a formal manner.


    "I asked Tachibana-senpai for your contact number, umm, and I called you, nii-san".


    Then, showing us a flustered look that one cannot usually see on Horikita (even though she herself probably doesn''t wish to let us see), she asked the necessary question.


    Then, she was probably told that the induction into the student council matter I was talking to her about earlier was true.


    "Yes, t-thank you very much. Please excuse me".


    A pause after ending the call, then she intensely red at me.


    "It was the truth, wasn''t it? Why do I have to be red at?".


    "Why are you acting the role of the bridge? It''s because that''s baffling to me".


    It''s a truly easy-to-understand matter. Certainly, no matter who looks at it, it''s unnatural.


    "Horikita-san, are you going to be joining the student council?".


    ".....no. I won''t be joining".


    "Hold up. Your brother told you to join, didn''t he?".


    "To join would be for my sake, is what he told me. But.....I doubt joining the student council will be for my own sake".


    Even if it happened to be the wish of an absolute existence like her brother, Horikita seems to have no intention of going along with it. Even if I persist any further here, there''s nothing to be gained.


    I''d like to stop giving Kushida unnecessary information at this point.


    "I got it. For the time being, please give me another chance to talk to you again next time".


    "I wonder. I think it''ll just be a waste of time though?".


    "Probably".


    It seems Horikita has also realized that I''ve made a move to end this, as she didn''t do anything to stop me. What''s important right now is to connect to her again. As long as Kushida is here, I cannot continue speaking any further.


    "See youter, Ayanokouji-kun".


    From Kushida who gently called out to me like that, I felt something unusual.

 Chapter 309 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    It''s 10 o''clock at night. Christmas Eve passes by moment by moment. I was watching the television alone without hanging out with my male friends. It was showing a live broadcast of the Tokyo cityscape, depicting its Christmas mood. Even if I tried switching channels as a test, as expected, all of the programmes are rted to Christmas. The ranking of presents to gift to girls (although I feel like it''ste timing wise) as well as the ranking of presents that would make children happy (as expected I feel like the timing iste). However, there were no programmes in particr I felt were interesting.


    I stopped watching the television and turned on myputer. Feeling like I wanted to watch something other than information about Christmas, I looked through the various articles that popped up. idents and incidents. Good news about foreign athletes and the such. Even though it''s Christmas, one day is just one day after all and the flow of time, without much change, moved on.


    The bell to the room rang. It was not from the lobby but from the front door.


    "Coming".


    As I headed towards the entrance while answering with that, the identity of the visitor was confirmed.


    "G-G-G-Good evening".


    It was the voice of a ssmate I was familiar with. I unlocked the entrance and opened the door.


    "Kiyotaka-kun!".


    "What''s wrong, Airi? It''ste at night".


    The time was already past 10 o''clock at night but judging from her appearance, it seems like she''s just returned.


    "Have you been out ying until now? But if I recall, the gathering was tomorrow, right?".


    "Yeah. It''s different from that. I''ve been ying together with Haruka-chan ever since afternoon".


    "I see".


    If they met up from around midday, then it''s roughly been half a day.


    "Did you have fun?".


    "It was a bit exhausting, but I had fun".


    "That''s a relief".


    I no longer have to worry about Airi each and every time. At the very least, within our group, this state will continue. They''ll probably happily spend time together tomorrow as well.


    "I heard from Haruka-chan that you have business tomorrow and won''t be able toe...".


    I see. That reminds me, I had such a talk with Haruka. Her telling me she''ll handle it well, might involve her ying with Airi today.


    "I have an appointment. Sorry for not being able to join in".


    "No, that''s perfectly fine. Umm, the truth is, I was nning on handing it over tomorrow but!".


    Saying that, Airi extended both her hands towards me. A package wrapped in a simple yet cute, red ribbon was handed over to me.


    "This.....if you''ll have it".


    Apparently she''s prepared a Christmas present for me.


    "Is it fine? For me to have it?".


    "Yeah! I-I''ve prepared one for everyone else too".


    If that''s the case, it''s easy for me to ept it too. I''ll gratefully ept. I took the offered present into my hands. At a time like this, I wonder what the right thing to do is. Should I check the contents right away here? Or should I do so after Airi has left? As I pondered over it, unsure of what to do, Airi shyly said this.


    "I-I don''t mind if you open it, you know?".


    So it seems, and so I decided to unreservedly obey her. As I opened up the small box, what came out from inside were warm-looking gloves.


    "Kiyotaka-kun, ever since a while ago, you looked like you wanted gloves.....you don''t have one yet, right?".


    "I was thinking of buying them, but I didn''t in the end. Thank you, Airi".


    "Hehehe...I''m d".


    I had been dragging out my purchase of the gloves. They were simple, blue gloves. It''s a lot easier to use them than ones with illustrations and designs carelessly added to them.


    I tried putting them on right away. It was the first time wearing gloves in my life, but I didn''t announce that fact. It fit into my left hand, and my right hand as well. And then I tried repeating rock�Cpaper�Cscissors over and over. Airi happily watched me do that.


    "H-How is it?".


    "The size is perfect, and it''s warm".


    "I''m d".


    I''ve never discussed my tastes before but even if I were to go and buy one myself, this glove seems like the one I''d choose.


    "Well then, umm, I''m sorry for dropping byte at night. Good night, Kiyotaka-kun".


    Perhaps she thought staying too long would be bad, but Airi said that and turned her back. As for me, I wouldn''t have minded getting her a cup of tea but it iste at night. On top of that, on Christmas Eve the 24th, it would be all kinds of trouble for me to invite a girl into my room. As I saw off Airi, who was walking towards the elevator, whether it was because she realized my stare or not, she looked back once. And after waving her hand slightly at me, she went into the elevator and returned back to the upper floor.


    After seeing her off, I returned to my room.


    ".....I wonder when I should offer my gratitude".


    Payback for Valentine''s Day is on White Day, something like that is naturally, known to me but I wonder when payback for Christmas would be. I''ll look it upter.

 Chapter 310 - 4: The Stormy Double Date

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 4:?The Stormy Double Date</h4>


    Christmas, the morning of the 25th hade. Up until now, this one day held no particr meaning, but that is not the case today. In my entire life for the first time, I''ll be spending this Christmas with the opposite sex. I wonder what kind of day it seems for Satou. We don''t know much about each other. In that sense, it would be great if this turns out to be a good day.


    "...somehow, this is a mysterious feeling".


    Up until now, I have never participated in an act that could be described as a 1-on-1 date. That''s why you could say I''m not feeling down to earth, or rather, there are parts that I don''t understand.


    Precisely because I am such a person that it could be said that today''s date carries a significant meaning. However, whether it is a sess or a failure, is something that is currently uncertain.


    "Whatever happens, happens, huh".


    In any case even if I think about it, there''s no answer forting. I left my room and descended down via elevator to the dorm''s lobby. If I recall, we were going to watch a movie that starts screening from today huh.......


    Unfortunately the weather today is cloudy and it seems thick clouds will cover the sky for the whole day. The promised time is 11:30. But let''s act to arrive there slightly early.

 Chapter 311 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    Having arrived at the meeting spot, I checked the time. It will be the promised time in about 10 minutes. Raising my head while thinking that, I saw Satou who was heading towards me. Perhaps she was looking for me but she was looking around at her surroundings, seemingly uneasy. Soon enough, our eyes met, and Satou narrowed her eyes happily.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun!".


    Saying that, she trotted over and closed the distance between us. As she came to a stop, along with that, a scent which moderately tickled my nose came.


    "You''re early".


    "You too, Ayanokouji-kun...could it be, did I keep you waiting for long?".


    "I just arrived a while ago".


    It was a cliche line but since it was indeed the truth, I told her as it is.


    "Really?".


    I was overpowered by Satou who closed in on me with a predatory feeling. There are still a few minutes left to go until the scheduled time, but there should be no problem with making a move early. I had thought we would get a move on immediately but for some reason, Satou once again started looking around at her surroundings. Since she showed no signs of moving, I called out to her.


    "Not going?".


    "T-That''s right, wait a minute".


    Putting her hand inside the bag she was carrying, she began searching for something.


    "Could it be I forgot.....".


    In a volume that was loud enough for me to hear, she whispered that.


    "Did you forget something?".


    "Ahh, no. I was just wondering what happened to my phone".


    As I looked down towards her swaying feet, I could see a long and narrow box covered in wrapping paper sticking out, but since I felt like it would be in bad taste to stare, I averted my gaze.


    "I don''t mind calling your phone for you".


    "Yeah, thanks. You''re really kind, Ayanokouji-kun".


    Merely helping someone look for their phone, not to mention calling it for them, isn''t something that can really be considered kind.


    Undoubtedly anyone would have offered a simr form of cooperation.


    "If I recall, in the morning".


    As Satou said something awkward like that.


    "Ahh, found it, found it".


    From Satou, I heard such good news. As I looked back, Satouughed while holding her phone in her hands.


    "I''ve kept you waiting, shall we go?".


    Satou put her phone into her pocket but then.


    "Good morning, Ayanokouji-kun".


    Immediately afterwards, from behind me someone called out. As I looked back the one there was Hirata Yousuke. As ever, he was an invigorating young man. Good morning, I raised my hand slightly and replied as such to him.


    By the way, beside Hirata was the figure of his lover, Karuizawa Kei. It seems on this day, Christmas, the two of them are also out on a date. I am aware that the rtionship between those two is fake but perhaps in order to make their surroundings perceive it as being true, this action is being taken. If so, then the effect of it is instantaneous.


    "Good morning, Karuizawa-san".


    Calling out to her, Satou runs over to Karuizawa.


    "Good morning".


    Towards Satou, Karuizawa too, naturally smiles and initiates a conversation.


    "This is a rather unusualbination".


    Seeing me and Satou together, it couldn''t be helped that Hirata would say something like that.


    "Are you guys also on a date?".


    Even if it''s only as a formality, asking that would be good.


    "Yeah. I also ''just in case'' didn''t make any prior ns for Christmas. Fortunately, nobody called me out either".


    In anticipation for any and all situations, he seems to have left his ns for the day vacant for the sake of his fake lover Karuizawa. Hirata always ces himself second and prioritizes taking action for the sake of those around him always. Even if I thought of emting that, it''s not something that''s easily done.


    "It seems like someone from your group of friends should have called you out though. No news?"


    Not only ssmates, it wouldn''t be strange even if his seniors from the ser club called him out.


    "I wonder. I think they were just probably being considerate".


    Answering like that, Hirata then looked at Karuizawa with a warm gaze. I see. By their surroundings, Hirata and Karuizawa are seen as the ideal couple pair. So in regards with someone like him with a girlfriend, right on the cusp of Christmas, they didn''t do anything as uncouth as calling him out. This is proof that Hirata and Karuizawa are properly functioning as a couple. However, as long as their fake rtionship remains established, it would be difficult for him to be intimate with another girl.


    It''s somewhat pitiable that he was unable to flippantly close the distance with the opposite sex. Even if he finds someone he''s interested in, since it''s Hirata, he''s not the type to simply cut off the request from Karuizawa.


    It''s precisely because he could be trusted like this that Karuizawa too, found it easy to choose Hirata as her parasitic destination.


    "From the start, Karuizawa-san''s someone who''s always been frank with the girls from the ss but I never knew you were this close with Satou-san".


    Hirata whispers that while looking at the two of them with a familial gaze as though he were looking at a younger sister or a daughter.


    "I did have the image of them ying quite a bit together over the vacation. Is that not the case?".


    "At the very least, ying together on the holidays, I don''t think they were that close".


    "Is that so?".


    "Why did you think this was not umon?".


    "Not really, just had a feeling".


    In any case, there''s no point in interfering with Hirata and Karuizawa any further than this. I checked the time on my phone. It''s already 11:40. The screening time was fast approaching. It''s about time I took Satou and headed over to the movie theater. I thought that but Satou and Karuizawa seemed to be chatting away happily. Since they were conversing quietly, I could not hear the contents of their conversation though. Even if I wait around like this, their conversation isn''t showing any signs at all of ending. As I was lost on what to do, my eyes met Hirata''s.


    From just that alone, it seems he understood what I was thinking.


    Hirata, who concluded that overstaying here would lead to getting in our way, called out to Karuizawa.


    "Isn''t it bad to get in their way any further, Karuizawa-san? Let''s go, shall we?".


    He interrupted the conversation of those two as if to break it up in his usual, gentle tone. As though pulled back to reality, Karuizawa and Satou approached us.


    "By the way, since when have the two of you been going out?".


    That question suddenly came forth from Karuizawa. No, perhaps even if this were the first thing out of her mouth it wouldn''t be strange, it was a natural question to ask.


    "Ehh, i-it''s not like we''re going out or anything! Right? Ayanokouji-kun".


    Towards Satou''s panicked gaze, I answered by nodding lightly. However, Karuizawa directed a tantly suspicious gaze towards us.


    "Ehh? I mean, you guys are having a date on Christmas, no matter how you look at it you''re obviously going out, Hirata-kun thinks so too right?".


    "That''s right. It''s probably not the case if the two of you are denying it but others may think you''re going out with each other".


    "That''s, umm...I just invited Ayanokouji-kun out to y.....".


    Satou then bashfully turned her gaze once again towards me.


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun, is it fine? To be spending Christmas ying with me".


    "If I didn''t want to, I would''ve declined".


    "....hehehe".


    Satou scratches herself, looking embarrassed.


    "Heh---...you don''t seem all that dissatisfied with this. So this means Ayanokouji-kun is interested in Satou-san?".


    "S-Stop it, Karuizawa-sa~n".


    Satou, while blushing, fanned her face with her hands. But Karuizawa continued on just like that.


    "If so, why don''t you guys just start dating right now? Then it''ll be a date between lovers".


    "Karuizawa-san, I really don''t think it''s our ce to be telling them that".


    Seeing me in trouble, Hirata gently stops Karuizawa.


    "Sorry, sorry. I might have stuck my nose into this a bit too much. Sorry, Satou-san".


    "No, I really don''t mind".


    "Hey Yousuke-kun, I''m curious about these two as well so wouldn''t a double date be good?".


    For some reason, Karuizawa said something like that.


    "Double date?".


    Hirata and I shared a nce at the unexpected proposal.


    "That''s right, me and Hirata-kun. And Satou-san and Ayanokouji-kun will be having a date together. Doesn''t it sound interesting? I thought it''s not too bad for the four of us to have a date once in a while like this".


    If we had set this up beforehand it would be a different matter, but on this day, at this stage, proposing a double date would inevitably leave me bewildered. Even the n for the day I had set up would be massively changed, if not copse outright. It''s not that simple to keep those together.


    From Hirata''s expression, too, I could see that he shared my concerns. On the other hand, towards that sudden proposal, Satou did not show any sign of being surprised.


    "But won''t that be difficult? I think the two of you might have different ns too".


    Hirata gently told her of that fact but it didn''t seem to have any effect on Karuizawa.


    "Satou-san also told me it seemed interesting, right?".


    "Yep, it seems interesting".


    It seems that the two of them have already had a long, drawn-out talk earlier about the double date. But regardless of which one proposed the idea, this is a slightly aggressive idea.


    "How about we save it for next time? I think it would be better to spend the day separately for today. If we''re going to be having a double date, it would be better to have one after we''ve prepared appropriately, that way there should be no problems too".


    A natural concern, or more like fear came from Hirata like that.


    "That might be true but doesn''t the fact that we don''t know what might happen also sound interesting?".


    Karuizawa already seems to be set on the double date as she replies like that tensely. Unlike the two of us who felt uneasy about theck of nning of it all, Karuizawa already seems to be finding excitement in the as-of-yet unforeseen developments toe. Perhaps it''s because her date with Hirata itself was like routine to her that she''s seeking stimtion in this? I think I might have been able to honestly ept it if this had been an incident taking cepletely unrted to me, but I wonder now. If I, who knows everything about Karuizawa, were to take action alongside her, whether we''d be able to enjoy the uncertain situation awaiting us, is something that remains questionable.


    But even so, other than that I still can''t think of a reason she would propose a double date.


    "For the record, it is Christmas".


    Hirata who was looking at me as though he would be a problem, had a troubled look on his face. Looking at him, Karuizawa straight out asks him whether it would be a ''Yes'' or a ''No''.


    "Hirata-kun''s against it?".


    "I''m fine with it myself. Isn''t it just up to Satou-san and Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Not knowing what our opinions on it were, Hirata had no choice but to answer such. Towards Karuizawa who obtained Hirata''s permission, Satou directed her gaze towards her as if asking if that was too much trouble. I wonder how Satou, who''s the important one here, is taking this matter of the double date.


    "It might be a sudden thing but I''d like to try it......like that".


    Really, it was a sudden development. But Satou epted this situation and voiced her consent.


    Perhaps Satou simply could not refuse a proposal from Karuizawa, who stands at the top of the school caste of ss D. Or so I thought, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "How about it, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    From Hirata to Karuizawa, from Karuizawa to Satou and now from Satou to me. The baton had been passed. It cannot carelessly drop it. I need to cautiously ept it.


    "That''s right.....".


    Don''t reply immediately, think. I''m already having enough trouble going out to y alone with a girl, a double date is something else. It''s not that much but for an inexperienced amateur this is an event with far too much responsibility. However, simply telling them that I''d rather not have a double date so please stop is a hurdle too high for me.


    When everyone in one''s surroundings are in perfect synchronization, to raise the sole objection is a most difficult task. If the one in the leading role today, Satou, is able to easily ept it, then neither am I going to object.


    I suppose it''s also fine to go along with the ''it''s interesting because I don''t know what''s going to happen'' thing that Karuizawa spoke of. It''s just, there''s still a problem even so.


    In the first ce, we were going to watch a movie from now, so I wonder if a double date all of a sudden will even be possible or not. That was an obvious question. Even if we move to secure seats in a hurry, lining up for it now would be almost impossible. Or it could be that this too, is one of those ''interesting'' things.


    The impression that we have drifted off-course from the original purpose of the ''date'', but looking at it from a different perspective, it cannot be said that a double date is only a bad thing. If I''m alone with Satou and engrossed in conversation, I can predict that there will be moments where an awkward atmosphere woulde flowing in. But if Hirata and Karuizawa are there too, they''ll be able to properly connect the topics of discussion well.


    And besides, Haruka did say she would drag Airi along and have a walk about to make sure we don''t run into each other but even so, unexpected incidents may still ur.


    On such asion, rather than seeing me ying together alone with Satou, it would naturally look better if she were to see the four of us acting together. Anyways, if this atmosphere won''t let me decline, I should be thinking that way instead.


    "If the three of you are fine with that, I have no particr objections".


    Not wanting to keep them waiting, as I answered with a ''Yes'', Karuizawa immediately took action.


    "Then it''s decided. Where are the two of you headed from now?".


    Easily having confirmed the date, Karuizawa begins forcefully pulling us along as she begins to proceed forward. Towards that, Satou seemed to be somewhat calm, giving off a rxed feeling.


    Could it be Satou was also nervous, and was anxious about being alone with just the two of us. Let''s hope that this event that suddenly popped up will bear fruit.


    "Umm you see, Ayanokouji-kun and I were nning on watching a movie from now".


    Satou told them the contents of our date while using her phone and having a preparatory meeting with Karuizawa.


    "The movie that starts screening today? If so, we''re really lucky. We were also nning on going to see it. Uwa, on top of that even the screening time is the same. Amazing, amazing!".


    Towards this coincidence, the two of them looked excited.


    However Satou''s expression seems slightly rigid or rather awkward.


    "What a coincidence right, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "Seems to be".


    To be seeing the same movie at the same time also seemed to havee as a surprise to Hirata. Even though it is the first day of screening, to brilliantly ovep to this extent truly is lucky.


    "Even if we''re going to be seeing it together, since it''s a movie, what do we do about the seats? We can''t change them can we?".


    I asked the two of them where their seats were going to be. Let''s see whether coincidences continue to pile up or not. Karuizawa checks her phone to confirm.


    "How is it, Karuizawa-san?".


    Satou peeks at Karuizawa''s phone and checked their seating positions.


    "Our seats are separate, huh. Well, I guess that can''t be helped---".


    Karuizawa shows Hirata the seats. Our positions werepletely different. It seems coincidences don''t run this far, but the position of our seats werepletely separate.


    "Then, let''s go already, Ayanokouji-kun!".


    Satou seemed modest and nervous when met up but after having met up with Karuizawa and Hirata, she seems to have returned to her usual attitude as she sticks close to me and begins walking.


    ".....too close".


    I whispered that without thinking in a voice too low for anyone to hear. Having be a double date, the four of us walked towards the movie theater. The four of us, having lined up side-by-side, walked towards the interior of the mall. From the edge it would be me, then Satou, and next to her is Karuizawa, and the one furthest out on the other end is Hirata.


    "Heh....you two are looking pretty good aren''t you?".


    Looking at the two of us walking intimately, Karuizawa whispered that.


    "R-Really?".


    "No matter how you look at it, you guys look like a couple affectionately spending Christmas together, that sort of feeling?".


    "Hehehe. Isn''t it embarrassing, Ayanokouji-kun? They''re saying we look like a couple".


    ".....I suppose so".


    I suppose I cannot deny that this is a situation which makes it seem to be the case. As long as we''re out on a date on Christmas, it can''t be helped even if we are more or less told that.


    "But still, the two of you seriously aren''t going out with each other? Could it be the truth is you''re already going out~".


    "N-N-No. Not at all. We still aren''t in that kind of rtionship!".


    "Really? If you''re hiding something you''d better tell me right now, ok?".


    Rather than asking just out of curiosity she''s clearly poking fun at us. It''s just, I couldn''t see any sign of Satou disliking it from the bottom of her heart or being troubled by it. If I had to say, she even seems to be happy about being teased by Karuizawa like that. That seems strange, or rather, it was slightly iprehensible and I ended up being confused by it.


    However, upon immediately recing it with myself, I managed toe to a certain understanding. For instance, even if I, by some ident, ended up going on a date with an idol-like girl from this school, if a friend happened to stumble onto the sight and asked whether she is my girlfriend? If I get teased like that, at the same time as I would feel embarrassed, I would also feel something akin to a superiorityplex. It''s just, in this case, there is the pride of having the clear status as the ''school''s idol'' and whether or not Satou feels something like that towards me or not is strongly questionable.


    "Speaking of which, Satou-san, you don''t have a boyfriend yet right?".


    "Y-Yeah".


    The persistent attacks from Karuizawa didn''t end, rather they continued toe one after another. I half-listened to what she had to say while thinking about how to safely pull through the unexpected double date.


    And for a little while longer, as I answered the questionsing from Karuizawa, the elusive time continued on....


    "We''ll be enjoying this on our own so the two of you, don''t mind us ok?".


    Eventually, saying that, Karuizawa turned towards Hirata. So after saying everything she wanted to say she''s leaving, huh. Karuizawa''s goal here is rtively predictable but even so, there are still plenty of aspects I still don''t understand.


    In any case, in the double date from now on we''ll be acting as a group but basically it still means we still have to carry on a conversation between the two of us. I did not understand that particr rule, or more like delineation, very well but let''s just say I don''t mind.


    The problem starts here. I don''t know what to talk with Satou about or what''s the correct answer to that. Even as a ssmate, I don''t know much about Satou. During the nonexistent time I had, I did make a move to obtain more information on her but I barely received any useful clues from it. From the rooftop incident to the winter vacation, I did not have the opportunity to make contact with Satou either. If I had more time until the date, I might have been able to slightly improve the situation. However, Satou should also be in this same, fumbling situation. She should also be nervous. Of course, up until the day before, I did more or less think of several ad-lib questions.


    What foods do you like? What are your hobbies? Such cliche things. But when it really came down to it, they are rather hard to ask.


    Uwa, this guy''s doing exactly as the manual on the inte said, it''s just I didn''t want to be thought of like that.


    As I was pondering over the topic, perhaps she realized my silence, but for a moment Karuizawa looked over at me. And our gazes met for just under a second.


    "You''re being rather quiet. Isn''t it difficult to keep ying the quiet role?".


    "It''s not like I''m acting or anything. I''m not used to dates, I just don''t understand the lifestyle of those with topics to discuss".


    Such an interaction was exchanged between us just with our gazes alone. Naturally, I just imagined Karuizawa''s words like that. And when I went on forever without saying a word.....


    "Satou-san, isn''t it just that Ayanokouji-kun doesn''t know what to talk about?".


    As if to break up the silence, a single arrow released by Karuizawa flew at us. It seems almost everything I imagined earlier was urate. Towards that, Satou showed a rxed expression as she began the conversation.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun, do you happen to like idols?".


    It seems Satou had also been thinking of various topics as well as she asked me that. A soaring ball, thrown, it flew towards an easy-to-catch position.


    "Idol, I''m honestly not too familiar with those.....I don''t have any I particrly like or dislike. Do you like them, Satou?".


    "I quite like them myself, I do like the cool idols too but I guess the hot thing right now are those girl idol groups. Haven''t you heard of them? There are about 50 of them".


    "Yeah, I see them on the TV every day. The group with the striking song and dances right?".


    "Yeah, yeah. I really like them, you see. They also have plenty of good songs too".


    "Hmm....".


    I was overwhelmed by Satou who was forcefully on the attack like that.


    "I can especially rmend their debut song so try listening to it. Next time, I''ll lend you the CD".


    "Thanks".


    Upon answering with that, I realize I''ve made a mistake in the back-and-forths of our conversation. Our conversation had naturally run itself dry. If I only reply with a ''Aha!'', that would be the equivalent of onesidedly having her throw me the ball. The ball I receive, must naturally be returned by none other than me.


    "What kind of songs do you usually listen to?".


    Once again, regardless of whether she realizes my distress or not, Satou once again threw me the ball. Towards this ball that is known as the topic of discussion being thrown at me, I''ll endeavour to properly return it to her this time. So what kind of songs I usually listen to, huh? It''s surprisingly simple and an easy-to-answer topic. Or I thought so. However, the song that hade to mind got stuck in my throat.


    If I honestly opened up about my interests, what would happen? If I pull out Beethoven and Mozart here, then it''s definitely an out. But even so, answering with healing music such as the sound of raindrops and the singing of birds, would also be a mistake.


    In other words what my interests are, would be something to ignore in regards to this question. The answer she''s expecting would probably be a famous musician or idol group''s, basically a modern song. I need to answer with something towards Satou''s expectant look.


    "....this year, there was this popr movie, wasn''t there? An anime".


    "Ahh yeah, yeah. That romance movie right? I was really touched by it---".


    "The group that performed its theme song, something like that, I''ve been listening to something like that recently".


    Although I don''t quite remember the name of the group, I''ve listened to that song countless times. Using that as a hint, I continued our conversation.


    "Ahh---! I get it! I really get it! I really like it too!".


    It seems I managed to properly return the ball, as Satou caught the ball as if in celebration. It''s just, as this topic of discussion deepens, it startsing apart at its seams.


    I need to properly ovee that.


    "You''re very knowledgeable".


    "Really? I think it''s pretty normal though".


    It seems the creatures known as girls, when ites to matters like this, they are far more knowledgeable than I had expected. I did hear once that the distribution of roles between the male and female genders that had existed ever since the primitive ages had strongly permeated its way into the modern era but this might just be an example of that.


    It seems females really have polished theirmunication skills.


    "You aren''t participating in any club activities right now, are you? Were you part of the track and field club before?".


    The topic of discussion changed to clubs. Why did it end up like this, is quite an easy matter to understand. It likely is rted to the ry I participated in during the sports festival.


    "No, I''ve never been a part of any club before".


    "Really? Even though that''s the case, to think you''re that fast, isn''t that amazing? I mean, you were even faster than that student council president!".


    As I told her that I had always been a part of the go-home club, for some reason Satou became excited as though she were impressed.


    Perhaps Satou''s gleefulness was too conspicuous but Karuizawa cast a side nce at us and cut in with a single phrase.


    "Isn''t it just that the student council president was too slow? Making us think he''s really fast and the truth is it was just a battle between two slowpokes?".


    "I really don''t think that''s the case, Karuizawa-san. Both of them were running extremely fast".


    "Hmm, it''s hard to believe all of a sudden though. Ayanokouji-kun seems like he''d be weak at fighting too. And besides, he surprisingly seems like a cold person, or rather, even if a person precious to him copsed from a cold, he doesn''t seem like the type to even pay them a visit~".


    Bringing in the matter of fighting from apletely unrted flow, I can feel sarcasm packed in there. And I realized that the primary cause of today''s attack lied there.


    Karuizawa, whose body was repeatedly chilled on that rooftop by Ryuuen''s actions and may have broken down in health, seems to be holding a grudge against me for not having been worried about her.


    Could it be that the double date she proposed too, is her attempt to sabotage my actions and distract me.


    "I don''t see it that way though. I think Ayanokouji-kun is definitely a kind person".


    "Ehh---? Really---?".


    "I also think Ayanokouji-kun is a kind person".


    "Uwa, it''s almost like I''m the viin here".


    Even though she says that dissatisfactorily, Karuizawa always stood out conspicuously as the center of the conversation at all times. I could see that she was following up for Satou while also bullying me.


    And from the flow of that, I understood that her goal was to make me and Satou into a couple.


    "U-Umm, you see? Umm, do...".


    Before I realized it, Satou had lost her smile. I had thought she had been turned off by theck of discussioning from me but that doesn''t seem to be the case. It felt more like she is attempting to say something yet was unable to put it to words. Remaining silent for a while, I observed Satou''s attitude but no words followed from her.


    "Umm, hey. Is there anything you''d like to ask me?".


    Saying that, she handed over the reins of the conversation to me. Indeed it is true that ever since a while ago, the topic of the conversation had revolved around only me. I should probably start a conversation revolving around Satou here.


    "If you enroll in this school, you can''t contact the outside right? Were you ever troubled by that?".


    As I tried asking an unusual question like that, Satou began to think on it seriously.


    "That''s right...I feel like there were various such troubles.....".


    After thinking, Satou voiced what might be considered a particr trouble from amongst many.


    "During middle school, I bought a cat you see. Now I think my mom is taking care of it for me but not being able to see my cat might be the hardest thing for me".


    Increasing distance with one''s family, might indeed be a general answer to that. Not being able to see a pet you loved might almost mentally be equivalent to a parent not being allowed to see their child.


    "Not being able to see it for 3 years certainly sounds tough".


    "Did Ayanokouji-kun also buy a pet or something?".


    "Ahh, I wanted to buy a dog and was pretty interested in doing so but my parents forbade it".


    It was true that I was interested in doing so, and so I simply answered like that.


    "I see. Speaking of dogs, the other day I saw a little puppy on campus".


    Satou said that.


    "Ehh, really?".


    Karuizawa, who said that she and Hirata would be enjoying themselves so don''t mind them, for some reason once again joined in the conversation with Satou. It seems she''s been properly listening in on our conversation.


    "Yep, on top of that it looked like it was someone''s pet dog. It was really cute---".


    "Since students can''t buy pets it probably belonged to an adult, I suppose. One of the employees or a teacher".


    Since it couldn''t have possibly wandered onto the campus on its own, Hirata said that. Indeed, if you think about it, he has a point.


    "A pet sounds great. It''d be the best thing ever if we could keep one in the dorms".


    "I agree too. It''d be great if we had a pet shop here---".


    "More like why can''t we have one in the first ce?".


    "Yeah, that''s true---. Even though they''re selling various stuff here, not including pets is somehow uneptable right?".


    The two girls showed excitement in talking about pets, while the two boys were left hanging.


    Indeed pets are healing, but keeping one in the dorms would cause several problems to arise. If the premise is to let one person buy one pet each, there''s the possibility that hundreds of animals would be kept in the dorms. And in leaving them for half a day when going to school, numerous problems would arise in all those rooms. Inevitably, one cannot help but ept the fact that pets cannot be kept but it doesn''t seem as though it would lead to that idea. Logical reasons, such things wouldn''t even enter their minds. Cute or uncute. Whether or not they want to keep it, that is the only conclusion their conversation led to.


    "....what a trifling thought".


    I am thinking of something terribly dull. Even I am keenly aware of that fact. Right now what''s needed here isn''t that realistic kind of talk. One will not be able to buy a pet. Even if I yammer on about that fact I would only end up spoiling this.


    "I''d like to buy a rabbit. Breeding them is quite easy and they seem quite docile".


    Honestly going along with the flow of the girls'' conversation, Hirata said that. And both girls agreed with a smile. I''m sure a man who is capable of carrying a conversation like this will be popr. Before I realized it, the topic of pets ended and the time hade to search for a new topic of discussion.


    As I thought about this and that wondering what to do, my gaze met Satou''s.


    "H-Hey Ayanokouji-kun. Umm you see....".


    Satou had regained her usual attitude up until now but it seems now, all of a sudden, the words were again stuck in her.


    It seems whenever Satou has something she truly means to ask, her nervousness hits its peak. Whether this is something that only happens when the opposite sex is involved, or whether this is how she usually acts is unknown. However, she seemed to firm her resolve and spit out her words...but then closed her mouth again.


    It''s probably something that''s harder to ask than her previous question.


    "What type of girl does Ayanokouji-kun like?".


    Before Satou''s words came out, Karuizawa beside her asked me that question.


    "I-I''d like to hear about that too".


    Satou agreed too as if piggybacking off of it. Satou did notin about having her question interrupted. I wonder if by any chance, she was going to throw the same question at me.


    Could it be that this double date is not just a mere coincidence, it''s starting to seem that way. I did vaguely sense it from the start but it seems I should interpret this as being a set up. In any case, I need to answer the question. My type of girl, huh?


    ".....it''s somewhat difficult to answer".


    Satou, who was looking at me with glittering eyes and Karuizawa who was ring at me. And Hirata, who was looking at me, seemingly entertained. Those were the looks of those three individuals.


    "The genki type...someone like that?".


    That was a word that I earnestly had to wring out of myself but hearing it now as my preference, it sounds dubious. Since there were many girls who could be considered the genki type, I chose that word with the intention of not causing any damage here but it didn''t go as I had thought it would.


    "Surprising. I didn''t think Ayanokouji-kun would be into that kind of girl".


    Could it be, Satou and Karuizawa aren''t genki type girls? I can safely say they''re not the Horikita type but Kushida and Ichinose too are the genki type...right?


    "Could it be that Ayanokouji-kun thinks there are only two types of girls, the genki type and the quiet type?".


    It can''t be, such a sharp statement came from Karuizawa.


    "Is that true?".


    "No, that''s not true. I''m a rtively quiet type so on the contrary, I thought I''d appreciate a girl who would tug me along better. If I''ve made a mistake in expressing it through words then I''ll correct it".


    I answered like that but I have a feeling it was not properly conveyed to Satou and the others.


    "Then, what''s between you and Horikita-san?".


    Again all of a sudden, such a question came forth from Karuizawa. That''spletely unrted right? I wanted to say that but Satou''s expression had clearly changed.


    This too, is probably a question that Satou had wanted to ask. And towards Satou, who''s finding it difficult to ask, I should take this to mean that Karuizawa is asking me this in her ce.


    There are not many students in our ss who correctly understand the rtionship between me and Horikita but among those students who understand it correctly is Karuizawa. The very fact that such a question came forth is unnatural. There''s no doubt this is for Satou''s sake. If Satou is serious in holding affections towards me as a member of the opposite sex then she would have opened up about that to Karuizawa and I can see the path that led to the double date. In other words, for that purpose, she requested Karuizawa to be her backup shooter. Probably they''re attempting to fill up the outer moat through probing various things out.


    I felt like Karuizawa, while invisible, is targeting me somewhere. I don''t know who it was that came up with the double date we''re having now but I can surmise that the one who''sing up with the fine details of the n is Karuizawa.


    "I don''t have anything going on at all with Horikita. As a matter of fact, even on Christmas we''re going about our own business".


    The very fact that Horikita isn''t here right now is above all else, proof of that. I tried to appeal to them like that.


    "But, just because that''s true doesn''t mean there''s really nothing between you two, right?".


    That should have been enough, yet Karuizawa continued hounding me.


    "Couldn''t it be the pattern where Ayanokouji-kun is interested in Horikita-san, yet she wouldn''t give you the time of day and you want to ask her out yet you don''t have the courage to do so?".


    "....indeed".


    If one considers it seriously, that would also be a possibility.


    "S-So? Was it annoying that I asked you out?".


    Anxiously, as though peering out, Satou looked at me.


    "I told you earlier but if I really thought it was an annoyance, I would have declined beforehand".


    "I see. That''s a relief...!".


    "But there''s also that, isn''t there? Since the girl you like won''t give you the time of day, there are boys who like to keep insurance. A girl they keep in reserve in case they can''t go out with the one they really like, something like that".


    A spiteful question like that was thrown at me from Karuizawa. Does she really see a person capable of doing such a deft thing here? Even if I ask her that, it''ll be over if she replies that she does. It might be that Karuizawa is hounding me like this for Satou''s sake. It''s like diving into the Nile river with a crocodile swimming about in it.


    "Do I really look like someone who''s capable of doing such a deft thing?".


    "Yes you do?".


    ".......oi".


    Even though I knew it, I tried diving in anyways and I got brilliantly chomped for it.


    "Your true love is Horikita-san but you''re keeping Satou-san as insurance and ying around with her, that possibility is also there right?".


    She''s no longer trying to uplift Satou, it seems Karuizawa''s more so trying to drop me instead. Could it be that she''s not trying to make things work out between me and Satou, but rather trying to show Satou that a person like me wouldn''t be suitable for her.


    "I don''t think Ayanokouji-kun is the type of person who would do something like that".


    Towards that harsh statement from Karuizawa, Satou objects.


    "Right, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    "I''m not that adept after all".


    I managed to escape from Karuizawa''s fierce attack. Just as I was thinking that, the third attack came.


    "But you know, Ayanokouji-kun gets along well with Kushida-san too right?".


    "Ehh, really?".


    I didn''t realize that, as though saying that Satou jumped up and down in surprise.


    "In Kushida''s case, I''d say she gets along with just about everybody though.....".


    This is no longer just the crocodile chomping me, it''s bursting forth from the water and soaring into the sky.


    "Don''t you think the majority of boys want to date Kushida-san?".


    "Do you really think so? Hirata?".


    In order to escape from that crocodile, I decided to seek help from Hirata. If he understands that I''m in trouble here, he should take action to properly help me out.


    "Indeed I do think Kushida-san is very popr but I don''t think everyone feels that way. And besides, I don''t think Ayanokouji-kun has a special someone he feels that way about yet, wouldn''t you say?".


    You''re exactly right, Hirata. You answered 100% in the way I had hoped for. At the same time as resolving this misunderstanding about Kushida, it will also resolve problems other than that too.


    "If Yousuke-kun says so, I''m sure that must be the case then".


    Even though she still seemed dissatisfied, Karuizawa stops. Hirata''s words carry a mysterious weight to them and they are not something that''s simply overruled. If it''s Satou, she would feel this much more strongly.


    Nice, Hirata. Amazing, Hirata. Go, go, Hirata.


    "Hey, the four of you there. Do you have some time?".


    As the four of us came close to the movie theater, a voice called out to us from behind. As we each turned back to look.


    "You''re Ayanokouji, aren''t you?".


    "....yes I am".


    And who might you be? Those words retreated back down into my throat. A sharp glint in his eye, and with a freshness about him, I''m familiar with this man.


    There''s not a single student in this school who doesn''t know him. 2nd year ss A Nagumo Miyabi. And beside Nagumo were several male and female students who are probably friends of his. And among those members were students from the student council as well. Secretaries Mizowaki and Tonokawa. And Vice President Kiriyama as well. And female members of the student council too.


    And then, the only one from amongst the 1st years whose name made it to the student council. The figure of that girl was also there. 1st year ss B Ichinose Honami.


    She did not recklesslye forth from amongst the lineup, and when our gazes briefly met, she only smiled in response. The other student council members other than Ichinose did not pay any attention to me, and continued their conversations.


    But, the eminent appearance of several senior students. The atmosphere of this ce became heavy.


    "You''re 1st year right? Miyabi''s friend?".


    Most of the senior students did not pay any attention to us, but a single girl nced towards us. A while ago, when I had passed by this senior student on the road, she had dropped her amulet. But even so, there''s no way she could possibly know about me.


    "I''ve never talked with him before. You don''t remember? He was the student who fought against Horikita-senpai in the ry at the sports festival".


    "Ahh---. I thought I remembered you from somewhere.....so it was from that time".


    "Shall we have a chat then? You have time don''t you?".


    I ended up being called out by Nagumo like that. Right now, it''s obvious to anyone that the four of us were out ying. However, not only a senior student but also the new student council president, being invited out by someone like him, one cannot just rudely decline. Towards this unexpected incident, Satou withered and Karuizawa also seemed slightly upset.


    Seeing those two like that, Hirata immediately steps forward. Among us, he''s probably the only one who can go face-to-face against Nagumo.


    But even so, we''re ying so we don''t have time please leave it for next time, he can''t simply say something like that either. I wonder how he''s intending on resolving this.


    "Good morning, Nagumo-senpai".


    "Yo, Hirata. How''s ser going?".


    Nagumo, before assuming the title of student council president, had been affiliated with the ser club. It seems he''s decided to take advantage of that fact to initiate the conversation.


    "Everyone''s doing their best. Next time, please join in our practice. Umm, senpai, did Ayanokouji-kun do something?".


    Looking slightly anxious, Hirata cut in like that.


    "Hmm? Ahh no, that''s not the case. There''s no way I''d bully my kouhai, right? This is just out of curiosity".


    Nagumo said that whileughing, but thatughter did not reach his eyes at all. As long as I don''t cut in, the flow here won''t change at all.


    "Do you have business with me?".


    I answered him in a slightly rigid tone.


    "Don''t be so cautious. But that''s an impossible task right? Please go on ahead".


    Perhaps he thought that arge crowd would intimidate me, but Nagumo told his friends that.


    "Hurry up ande ok~?".


    "Got it".


    It doesn''t seem like he has any intention of letting us go, but Nagumo had his entourage go off ahead somewhere. Looking at their backs, I could infer something.


    "We''re going to the karaoke. After this, do you want to join us?".


    "No thank you...".


    "I was joking. If someone like you who''s not even my friend joins us, the atmosphere there would get spoiled".


    This time he derisivelyughs at me.


    "So you''re the student Horikita-senpai''s paying attention to...I''m just ying along with those rumors".


    "Senpai, are you talking about that time during the ry?".


    Hirata barged into the conversation to back me up.


    "Yeah, you were watching too right?".


    "Yes, because I already knew Ayanokouji-kun''s really fast".


    That was a lie made up by Hirata but Nagumo has no way to ascertain the truth.


    "But other than that, Ayanokouji-kun shouldn''t have anything that attracts the attention of senpai and the others".


    "Indeed he only looks like an ordinary student. Except for that speed you spoke of....huh".


    Nagumo, with a sharp expression on his face, strongly gripped my arm.


    Towards that abnormal sight, naturally the other three would be surprised. It was a dangerous situation, it must have looked as though a fight were about to break out. Even Hirata, who was close to Nagumo, for a moment froze up.


    "President Nagumo, your face is quite scary---".


    So that the situation does not progress any further, Karuizawaughed and approached Nagumo.


    "Did I scare you? Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to".


    Nagumo looked at Karuizawa with a serene expression.


    But he did not let go of my arm. Then he returned his gaze towards me.


    "Unfortunately, I know all about Horikita-senpai. If that man has seen something in you, then that something definitely exists".


    "You sure know a lot about the student council president".


    "The ''former'' student council president, you mean. I''m looking forward to this, Ayanokouji. Once that man graduates, a boring one year awaits me. To fulfill my desires, be my opponent, ok?".


    I knew that there were various things going on between the older Horikita and Nagumo, but for him to be obsessed to the point it overflows from the person in question and affect even me. That was slightly unexpected.


    It was because I had thought Nagumo was the type who would be fine as long as he himself and his surroundings are having fun. But looking at this attitude, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    He seems to ce great importance on showing everyone just how strong he is, just how amazing he is.


    "Then allow me to ask just one thing".


    As I, who had been passive up until now, asked that, for the first time Nagumo slightly smiled.


    "Back then, when you assumed the role of student council president, you said you would make this school more interesting, by having everything be decided by ability. Specifically, what are you intending on doing?".


    Havinge this far, even if I indulge in a bit of conversation, there''s no loss to me in particr. Thinking that, I tried asking.


    "I don''t know what kind of exams you 1st years have done, but they should all have been boring, pompous ones. I''m fed up with such exams, you see. That''s right, a special exam based on a popr virtual online game, don''t you think that sounds interesting?".


    "Virtual online game....?".


    I was reminded for a moment of those apps you y on your phone but immediately afterwards, Nagumoughed and said this.


    "Don''t be so serious".


    Letting go of my hand which he had been gripping the entire time, Nagumoughs once again. But theughter did not reach his eyes.


    "I apologize for interrupting your date. See you around".


    Saying that, Nagumo followed his friends and walked off towards the karaoke. Before long, a silence fell upon us.


    "Fuu---. That was quite a happening, wasn''t it?".


    Hirata, who pats his chest at the fact that nothing happened.


    On the contrary, Satou, who had withered and had fallen silent until now, burst out.


    "A-Amazing, Ayanokouji-kun! T-To think the student council president thinks so highly of you!".


    "No, it''s not really that impressive".


    I replied like that while being pushed around by Satou, who''s in high spirits.


    "I''m not really convinced by this somehow. I mean, the only thing Ayanokouji-kun is good at is running right? Yousuke-kun''s 100 times more amazing. He''s really fast. He''s good at studying too. If someone should be paid attention to, it''s strange if that person isn''t Yousuke-kun---?".


    Right? As if asking that, Karuizawa speaks to Hirata with a smile.


    "I do think Hirata-kun is amazing but.....but, but I don''t think Ayanokouji-kun will lose to him!".


    While I am happy that she proudly followed up for me like that, I didn''t really ask for her to go that far. Evaluating me without making me out to be good or bad would be for the best. And more than anything, saying that made Karuizawa interject.


    "She''s saying he won''t lose but,pared to Hirata-kun, isn''t hepletely useless at studying?".


    "T-That is....he''s still smarter than me!".


    Indeed, I won''t deny that, but is that fine, Satou?


    "Isn''t it great, Ayanokouji-kun? That Satou-san thinks so highly of you? Even though it feels like you gained all that just by running fast?".


    "Maybe".


    I epted Karuizawa''s awfully strong words that were praising me........or not.


    In any case, I understood that for the whole day today, Karuizawa ns to keep on belittling me.

 Chapter 312 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    The movie theater at Keyaki Mall had been crowded with people ever since a few days ago. The impact that the newly released movie had and equipment troubles may have had something to do with that.


    Of course, I could not see the figure of Ibuki anywhere here. Perhaps she simply has no interest in a 3D anime produced by an overseas filmpany, or perhaps she simply predicted this crowd and avoided it...she''ll probablye and watch itter.


    Having been issued the tickets we had all booked in advance, handing over the ticket''s stub we entered.


    "T-That''s right, Karuizawa-san. I''d like you to apany me to the toilet".


    "That''s right. The screening''s going to start soon".


    Saying that, Satou dragged Karuizawa slightly forcefully and headed off towards the toilet.


    Only me and Hirata were left.


    ".....how should I put it, good job".


    The first word that came out was an honest one like that. Hirata is letting his precious Christmas go to waste just to apany Karuizawa, who he''s only in a fake rtionship with. I honestly respect him for that. Or could it be he also holds some genuine feelings towards Karuizawa, could something like that also be possible?


    "Karuizawa-san''s the ssmate I first thought I had to save no matter what, you see".


    From the look in his eyes, I could tell that he did not see Karuizawa as a romantic partner. It was the eyes of Hirata Yousuke, who puts in an effort daily for the sake of his ssmates.


    "I''m really grateful to you, Ayanokouji-kun. Regarding the matter with Karuizawa-san".


    "I don''t recall having done anything be thanked for though".


    "I''m really thankful for the fact that during the shipboard test, you and Karuizawa-san happened to be ced in the same group. She''s now able to walk on her own without my existence beside her".


    Hirata then sighed a sigh of relief, almost as though he had slowly put down a baggage he''d been carrying.


    "That hasn''t happened yet, has it?".


    "Is it because I''m still acting out the role of her boyfriend?".


    "Yeah".


    Mentally speaking, Karuizawa has be stronger. She''s grown. Hirata could sense it too. However, growth in the truest sense of the word lies there.


    "That''s only a matter of time, is what I think. Recently,munication between us has been dialed down to a bare minimum. Leaving aside exceptional patterns like today, I don''t think I''m necessary to her anymore".


    Certainly, as Hirata had sensed, it seems Karuizawa is already walking forward on her own. If it''s not just something I''ve noticed but something a third party has also sensed then there''s no mistaking it.


    "I may be asking something uncouth here, but was this fine for Christmas?".


    "Yeah. I am Karuizawa-san''s boyfriend after all. At the very least up until now, I didn''t have anything going on with any other girl. Probably, from now on as well".


    "From now on as well?".


    In regards to the future he has no way of knowing for certain, Hirata said that as though he were prophesizing it.


    "You know, Ayanokouji-kun. As long as everybody around me is getting along with each other, I''m satisfied with just that".


    "So that''s why you''re saying you don''t need any romance?".


    "That''s right, I suppose. At the very least right now I feel that way".


    He''s blessed with such looks, such a personality and such skills and yet, it''s such a shame.


    "How about you, Ayanokouji-kun? Are you intending on going out with Satou-san?".


    "No....".


    I don''t intend on doing such a thing, but if I deny it like that it would be the same as denying the very act of going on this date itself and so I stopped short.


    "I wonder. I don''t think anything of it right now".


    I could not do anything else except answer with that.


    "It may not be my ce to say this after saying I''m not into romance myself but it may do you some good to try going out with someone, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "You''ve never had a girlfriend before, right? Is that what you''re trying to interject with here?".


    "Hahaha, that''s not it. Certainly I did think that you''ve never been in a rtionship before but that''s not because Ayanokouji-kun isn''t popr right? Isn''t it just because you''ve never found yourself a girl who could be your romantic partner, right?".


    "Honestly if I had to say it''s both. I had never been particrly popr and there was never a romantic partner for me either".


    That is why romance can''t possibly develop. In the White Room, there wasn''t any rule expressly forbidding romance like there is for idols but things that would allow a romance to sessfully be established absolutely didn''t exist there. ytime, holidays, such things didn''t exist there. Other than toilet breaks and bath times, we were constantly monitored. A romantic development cannot conceivably ur.


    "Isn''t that way of living tiring? Always putting yourself second, to spend your school life for the sake of your ss only?".


    I tried throwing such an obvious question like that at him.


    "Tiring? No such thing. On the contrary, for me, a sscking in cohesion is far tougher. Honestly, the anxiety I had felt after enrolling has mostly abated".


    That''s because almost immediately after arriving at this school, Hirata had taken action to bring the ss together as one.


    On the uninhabited ind, the ss cohesion broke down majorly, and temporarily, a shadow had loomed over Hirata''s mental state. However, recently to the point it was obvious even to me, ss D had begun to show off its cohesion. I could not see any sort of underhanded bullying going on in ss too. Leaving aside the external factor that is ss C, however. Hirata Yousuke is an extremely important central figure for ss D. If Hirata had not been there, undoubtedly ss D would still be alone at the very bottom. However, Hirata also has a fragile......somewhat uncertain side to him.


    The uninhabited ind test had ended without any incident but should the copse of the ss go beyond what happened that time, there''s no telling what would be of Hirata.


    The reason I am thinking about this now is because the existence of Kushida is on my mind. Back during middle school, there had been a case where Kushida had caused the copse of a ss. And even now, in regards to Horikita, she''s showing signs of doing the same.


    In other words what it means is that if it bes necessary for her, she may even airdrop a bomb like that onto our ss. If such a thing were to ur, the burden it would ce on Hirata''s heart would be quite substantial.


    If the central figure stops functioning, there''s no telling what might happen to the currently united ss D. Having checked that those two have not yet returned, I decided to talk about something slightly different.


    "How much do you know about President Nagumo, Hirata?".


    Since they belonged to the same club, even amongst the 1st years, he should be the one to know something about Nagumo. I had judged that with this timing, it would be easy to ask him.


    "I wonder. I only met him as one of my seniors in the club, I don''t usually meet him you see. And what''s more, when he assumed the office of student council president, most of that only involved exchanging greetings".


    "Then whatever impressions and such you have of him is fine too".


    I changed my angle slightly like that and tried asking again.


    "As for my first impression of him, an interesting senpai, I suppose. Even during ser practice, he progressively adopted novel ideas, that sort of person. Naturally, it''s not like everything went well all the time but ultimately, he was interesting, was how I thought of him. Even though practice was supposed to be a harsh and brutal affair".


    Hirata thenughed as though remembering the scene of that practice.


    "In the end, he always produces results or rather, levels up. Even before we enrolled, it seems Nagumo-senpai''s been producing results even in tournaments".


    "I see. So it means he''s a perfect senpai".


    "That is, once again a slightly different matter".


    I had thought he would have affirmed it, but Hirata shook his head.


    "In the shadow of that glory, there are also hardships apanying it. It seems there are plenty of people who have quit the club".


    "But there haven''t been any bad rumors, have there?".


    "Isn''t that because they are no longer in this school? The 2nd year seniors who came into conflict with Nagumo-senpai all ended up quitting the club, and soon afterwards, dropping out of school as well it seems".


    "So it''s not just the club they quit, but they also dropped out of school?".


    "I don''t know the details either. I don''t know how much Nagumo-senpai was involved in it".


    It may just be that Nagumo was only part of a long chain of events. It is also highly possible that those students dropped out of school for personal reasons.


    However, it is also a fact that this makes me uneasy. That''s because the older Horikita had also said something simr. That Nagumo thoroughly eliminates any existence that''s an obstacle to him.


    That as a result, the 2nd years have be monolithic. If Nagumo is the light, then anyone who opposes him would be the darkness. He did thoroughly crush said darkness, but the world is not that simple. At the end of a light, there is always a shadow. No matter how much one attempts to eliminate it, it would only result in new shadows forming.


    "Could it be, Ayanokouji-kun is intending on joining the student council?".


    From the flow of the conversation thus far, it couldn''t be helped even if that is Hirata''s inference.


    "No, I have no such intention".


    I made that clear to him. Even if the end result was Horikita declining to join the student council, me entering the student council would absolutely not happen. But there is a need to think of countermeasures. Unlike simply asking for a small favor, joining the student council would have a massive impact on one''s daily life as well. If it''s Karuizawa, she would definitely obey such an order, but looking at it in terms of pros and cons, it''s obvious that she''s not suitable for that. Following my orders, and on top of that, being someone who could join the student council of their own merits without iting off as strange. There''s barely anyone who could ovee all three of those hurdles.


    "I see, I do think if it''s Ayanokouji-kun, you''ll be able to pull it off though".


    "That''s my line, Hirata. You yourself are a good fit for the student council, you know".


    "I''m not a good fit, and besides, I don''t want to quit my club activities".


    It seems until graduation, Hirata has no intention of quitting ser. If Hirata would have joined the student council, there was the possibility that the cards avable to me would have increased by one, though.


    But I won''t hound him on that matter here.


    Because I have no intention of changing from my outfield position.


    "Leaving aside the student council business, starting from next month, we''ll probably be in a difficult position".


    "That is, you mean to say, because we''ll be ascending to ss C?".


    "Yeah, the upper sses will be cautious of us and the lower ss will pursue us too. Not to mention the difference between the ss points is being bridged. If we mess it up, once Februaryes around, we may drop back down to ss D".


    It''s natural to have such misgivings.


    ss points change almost on a monthly basis. If even a trivial mistake were to be made, a development like the one Hirata predicted might evene to pass.


    "Should such a timee to pass, the problem is whether or not we can put in the effort".


    "I do think everyone does want to ascend all the way up to ss A, though".


    "Even if a colossal amount of effort and luck would be required for that to happen, do you think those feelings of theirs would remain unchanged?".


    "That''s the problem isn''t it? Ultimately to aim for the upper sses would mean exposing the ss to a massive burden".


    If one can choose freely, then naturally everyone would choose ss A.


    That is something even someonepletely uninterested in the conflict between sses like Kouenji would choose. However, there is a difference in the conditions that are required for ss A and the other sses.


    "I''m-------".


    Just as Hirata was about to continue, a voice called out to us.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Ayanokouji-kun!".


    Although we were still in the middle of our conversation, Satou and Karuizawa had returned. Since the screening of the movie is about to begin, we cut our conversation off and together, the four of us headed inside the theater.

 Chapter 313 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    I don''t usually watch 3D anime but it was interesting enough to betray my expectations. Expertly recreating the various movements and expressions of the animals, and a story that is capable of passionately moving you. Even though it was a simple approach, by pursuing that simple approach it bes like this, that is how I''d describe this craftsmanship.


    Carrying the juice we had brought into the hall in both my eyes, I leave the theater with Satou.


    "That was interesting!".


    Towards Satou, who was speaking excitedly like that, I could not do anything except agree. I was just getting hungry too. Slightly behind us, Hirata and Karuizawa also returned from the theater.


    In order to have our pre-reserved lunch, the four of us start moving. In the meantime, my conversation with Satou, between the two of us, started up once again.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun...do you mind if I ask you something slightly thoughtless?".


    Perhaps watching a movie together has closed the distance between us a bit, butpared to earlier, Satou was closer to me. Rather than physical closeness, it would be more precise to say that the distance between our hearts had closed by half a step.


    "If there''s something you''d like to ask, please ask away".


    It wasn''t like I would answer just about anything, but if there''s anything I could afford to answer, I intend on doing so.


    "Ahh, I want to ask to~o".


    Even though she herself said that we should have separate conversations, once again Karuizawa barged in. From Hirata, who was watching this situation unfold, an opinion came forth.


    "This looks like a good opportunity, why don''t we ask each other questions we''ve been thinking about asking?".


    I felt this was not such a bad proposal. I could also use this asion to ask Hirata the questions I''ve been wanting to ask him yet could not.


    "Agreed~ Then I''ll go first".


    Upon expressing her agreement, Karuizawa immediately turned her gaze towards me.


    "Did Ayanokouji-kun ever go out with someone before?".


    I was asked that question just earlier by Hirata. No, to be precise, rather than ask me that he saw through me. I never thought that in one day, I would receive a simr question twice. Basically, I''ve don''t have a girlfriend = pathetic. As a boy, such a prevailing view is pretty sad.


    It''s not something I could answer pleasantly, but Karuizawa and Satou''s gazes were passionately concentrated on me. Leaving aside Satou, Karuizawa''s attitude seemed like she was justpletely ying around with me.


    "I don''t have one right now".


    Even as I answered honestly like that, I tried including an implication into it. If I express it that way ''I had one in the past'' it could also be interpreted that way.


    "Alright. Your age equals the number of years without a girlfriend, I got it".


    I was intending on answering ambiguously, but as though that clinched it, Karuizawa said that.


    "You know, Ayanokouji-kun. That''s an excuse unpopr men use, I think it''ll serve you well to remember that? ''Right now'', including that makes it suspicious".


    "Really? Even if I had a girlfriend in the past, if I don''t have one right now, I think I''d include the ''right now'' though".


    "Then you had one in the past?".


    "No...I didn''t".


    "See? As I thought!".


    Karuizawa happily frolics about. More or less, Satou also seems happy.


    I had a feeling Karuizawa''s theory was wed but I did not have the material to deny her with either.


    "I don''t think not having had a girlfriend is something you should mind, though. Like, if you''re tantly unpopr like Yamauchi-kun or Onizuka-kun then in that case, that''s a minus for you but searching for someone you want to go out with, or more like you''re just not in a rush. That''s it right, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Saying that, Satou followed up for me.


    "Satou-san understands Ayanokouji-kun pretty well".


    "It''d be great...if I could understand him. But, I still don''t know anything about him. Let me ask you too, ok? So, Ayanokouji-kun. Between a girl with long hair and a girl with short hair, which do you prefer?".


    Yet another questiones flying at me. The question that''s thrown at me this time, too, is pretty straightforward. The presence or absence of a girlfriend, the type of girl I like and now my preference in hairstyles. Combining all these questions and it feels like a female image is appearing.


    "I''ve never really minded it.....as long as it fits that person, whether it be long hair or short hair, it doesn''t matter right?".


    "Somehow that sounds like a model response---".


    Indeed, thanks to me giving a model response like that, I received a pointing out from Karuizawa.


    "I feel the same way. Whether it be boy or girl, as long as it suits that person, things like hairstyle aren''t a problem".


    Hirata''s assist came at a superb timing. Perhaps seeing the unfavorable situation, Karuizawa gave a full smile towards Hirata.


    "As I thought? Truthfully, I feel the same too. There are girls who change the length of their hair based on the preference of their partners but it''s meaningless unless you prioritize whether or not it suits you, right?".


    From the start, Karuizawa had endorsed Hirata and in front of people, sticks to Hirata-ism but as always, brilliant. Her headstrong personality and forcefulness are brilliantly showing up in her attitude.


    If Karuizawa''s goal here is to push me and Satou together, I don''t know about nting a bad impression of me, sometimes predictions can be greatly off the mark.


    "Not having any restraints on hairstyle and the such, I think that''s a great thing!".


    Far from having a negative impression of me, I could almost feel Satou''s eyes slightly glittering. For some reason, Karuizawa too, was unexpectedly looking at Satou with eyes that seem to be saying ''Not bad Satou-san''.


    In response to that statement that was meant to push me down, Satou saved and pushed me back up.


    "Hey, Hirata, are you conscious of the fact that you''re popr?".


    Here I should seek the opinion of the peerless, great Hirata-sensei. Or so I thought, but for some reason, Karuizawa res at me.


    Satou, too, had a simr expression.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun. Rather than asking Yousuke-kun questions, shouldn''t you be asking Satou-san?".


    "That''s right. Like this, it almost feels like Ayanokouji-kun and Hirata-kun are having a formal marriage interview?".


    "...even if you say that".


    In front of Satou, since Karuizawa and I have made it out to seem like we don''t have much interaction with each other, we cannot switch onto a strange subject like that. But on the flip side, it''s also hard to switch the subject towards Satou, who''s a neer.


    In that case, it can''t be helped even if I feel like escaping towards Hirata, who''s the easiest one to talk to. No matter what kind of sensitive topic I throw towards him, Hirata would properly handle it well. And besides, personally speaking, I do have something I''d like to ask Hirata so it can''t be helped.


    "Ask me anything, Ayanokouji-kun".


    "....let''s see.....".


    As I searched for any clue that would allow me to escape, we reached the family restaurant where we would be having lunch. The conversation was once again suspended with a natural flow.


    As Satou seems to have made a reservation beforehand, she smoothly guides us to our seats. At the seats she guided us to were towels and splittable chopsticks prepared for four people.


    "It''s for four".


    The reservation was for two. On the table, only the ones prepared for me and Satou should have been there.


    "Ahh, I heard about this ce from Satou-san earlier when we went to the toilet. So we reserved more seats, right Satou-san?".


    "Y-Yeah".


    "Is that so? You''re rather tactful".


    "I guess so. When ites to things like this, I''m a veteran you see".


    Towards Karuizawa, who puffed out her chest in pride, I directed my gaze.


    "You liar".


    And. A gaze came back from Karuizawa.


    "I don''t want to hear that from Kiyotaka who''s never even gone out with anyone before---".


    Something like that.


    "Don''t you have anything you''d like to ask Satou-san, Ayanokouji-kun?".


    Perhaps this is the cost of having gazed at her, but even after arriving at our seats I still could not escape from a topic like that. Karuizawa once again returned to that topic.


    ".....what do you usually do over the holidays?".


    It was a topic I had brought forth since I was in trouble but towards that, Karuizawa tantly showed a ''Wow'' face.


    "What is that? Is that a question you squeezed out?".


    Ever since a while ago, Karuizawa''s been showing a level of irritation that even Hirata could notprehend. Why are you not making use of the information about Satou you procured beforehand? She should be wondering. However, it''s not like I procured that information only to make this date sessful in the first ce. I had gathered that information because I had wanted to know more about the person known as Satou. The difference there is arge one.


    "It''s fine, Karuizawa-san. I''m happy that Ayanokouji-kun asked me something".


    As she answered like that with a smile, Satou showed a slightly thoughtful gesture.


    "Hmm. Basically I just y with my friends, I guess. It''s boring if I''m alone".


    Probably, with the group of girls that Satou gets along with. Somewhat, I could picture that in my head.


    "But, sometimes, I might also look up various things on my own. Like fashion design for one".


    Fashion design. A word I don''t usually hear came forth from Satou.


    "You see, I think bing a designer might not be too bad either".


    "Heh~that''s a first. So Satou-san''s like ''that''".


    I don''t know which ''that'' that is, but it seems girls can have a conversation that only they can understand. Satou nodded over and over.


    "If I can graduate from ss A, I was thinking I could get into a good ce".


    Saying that, Satou happily expands on her delusions. It''s not a bad thing to expect the privileges thate with graduating from ss A, but it''s best if she also considers something so that if she graduates from ss B or lower, it would still go well for her.


    "So, does Ayanokouji-kun also have thoughts about what you''ll do in the future?".


    The ball I had thrown was gently returned to me from Satou.


    ".....university, I guess".


    Not yet having thought of future upations, I gave a safe answer.


    "Uwa, I''d hate it. I won''t be able to stand having to study even after graduating from high school, absolutely".


    Having heard about going onto university, Satou gave a reaction that was of rejection.


    "They saypulsory education is over with middle school but really,pulsory educationsts until high school, right? If I''m just a middle school graduate I''d be made fun of".


    Leaving aside whether or not she''d be made fun of, it goes without saying that you''d need to at leaste out of high school, such a current exists. Essentially, the expressionpulsory education itself might not be an exaggeration.


    "I might also be going onto university. Circles seem like they''d be really fun".


    On the other hand, surprisingly enough, rather than reject the prospect of going onto university, Karuizawa answered like that while imagining university life. It was all still vague, but each and every one seems to be thinking about the future. So with this and that, it was a meal that allowed me to enjoy a different group from the usual. It''s just, if this happens every day it would be extremely tiring, there was also such a weariness.

 Chapter 314 - 4 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 4 Part IV</h4>


    After finishing our meals, it was just before 5 o''clock when we were done gallivanting about Keyaki Mall. A double date that hadsted almost 5 hours was also nearing its end. Looking back in hindsight, it might have been a day that could be described as being unexpectedly interesting. It''s just, including Karuizawa into it causes various problems so I''d like to decline next time.


    "So what''ll we do?".


    I asked to check whether or not we''ll disband. It could be that we might be going somewhere in addition, I included such a possibility in my field of vision but...


    "Then should we...go back, Yousuke-kun?".


    Karuizawa, who had been happily bullying me thoroughly up until just now, suddenly dered we go our separate ways. From here on out we''ll only be a disturbance, suddenly she showed such a consideration.


    It seems from this point onwards, to leave just the two of us alone with each other, there should be something she''s aiming for. I could see Satou and Karuizawa sending signals to each other through eye contact. It''s not hard to expand on that on my own with my imagination.


    In any case, as if to agree with her, Hirata nods.


    "It''s gettingte. Shall we go back, Karuizawa-san? ying with you today was fun, Ayanokouji-kun. See youter too, Satou-san".


    I spent the whole day today with Hirata, and indeed, his actions befit those of a saint or a sage. Hirata, who could interact well with all sorts of people. For someone unfamiliar with double dates, all the merits havee from none other than this man.


    "Both of you, thanks for today".


    It seems without taking any detours, Hirata and Karuizawa will be returning straight to the dorms. The two of them walk off quickly.


    Satou saw them off warmly.


    "So, what''ll we do now?".


    "Ummm, well. Shall we take a detour before going back?".


    Satou proposed as such. Since I had no particr reason to decline, I gave my consent.


    "That''s right...then, shall we go back from there?".


    Having decided to take a little detour, we settled to head back with a dy. Satou, who had been talking at a machine gun pace up until a while ago, had be rather quiet now.


    "Sorry, for having it turn into a double date".


    "I was surprised at first".


    "Those two really are amazing, huh? Their aura as a couple ispletely different".


    At all times, Karuizawa is moving to make sure Hirata, who is ying the role of her boyfriend, stands out conspicuously. That was conveyed to Satou too, and naturally, it also makes Karuizawa''s existence seemrger.


    "I really admire them~".


    "Certainly".


    Even though we were walking at a close distance, our hands never touched. The boldness she had shown when we were with Karuizawa and Hirata, not a single fragment of it could be seen now. By no means was it awkward but the atmosphere had changed into something out of the ordinary.


    "Thank you for inviting me out today. I had fun".


    I said that to break the silence but Satou''s face remained uneasy.


    "Hey Ayanokouji-kun....you didn''t have fun today, did you?".


    I heard such a thing.


    "No such thing".


    I denied it because I honestly enjoyed it, but for some reason it didn''t seem to have been conveyed to Satou.


    "But.....".


    "Why did you think something like that?".


    Since I did not understand the reasoning, I tried asking.


    "I mean, today Ayanokouji-kun didn''t evenugh once.....".


    "I didn''tugh, huh?".


    Before I could give her an exnation regarding that, Satou continued speaking.


    "I thought I would be able to see a smile from you at least once, but".


    It seems Satou, even when she was together with me, was worried about such a thing.


    In regards to the contents of the double date, I truly have noints though. As I pondered over how to exin that to her, Satou opened her mouth heavily.


    "After all, does the fact that I said let''s bully Horikita-san a while ago...have something to do with this?".


    She had anxious eyes. And a face that seemed like it was about to cry.


    "Speaking of which, something like that did happen, huh?".


    Soon after our enrollment, Horikita became isted and she had a strong tendency to mock her ssmates. That sort of thing was obvious and could not be helped, but Satou too, did not hold any goodwill towards Horikita and that is also a fact.


    As a matter of fact, she had proposed once in our group chat to bully Horikita. I had knocked down that proposal but it seems the person in question herself has remembered that.


    "I don''t care about that. Or more like, up until now, I had almost forgotten that happened".


    "...really?".


    "In the first ce, it couldn''t be helped even if Horikita were to be alienated at that point. And besides, just by having that as the topic of discussion on a chat where the person in question isn''t even there, it''s not like you took any actual actions. I won''t judge someone based on something stupid like that".


    Gossip is something every human voices universally. As long as one doesn''t voice that in front of the person in question or take action in actuality, it won''t be a significant problem. However, ''even if one gets gossiped about in return you can''tin about that'', as long as you understand that aspect that is.


    "Really?".


    "Yeah, really".


    "But, you didn''t have fun did you? You didn''tugh".


    "The reason I didn''tugh was.....how should I put it, I''m bad atughing is why".


    I followed up on that part I denied earlier. How much of this is conveyed to Satou, I honestly don''t know. In all likelihood, she probably interpreted it as me saying this to console her. Truthfully, there are many ways to follow up on this. In regards to Karuizawa''s questions during the day too, I''m confident I could have answered in a better way. However, I intentionally chose not to do so.


    "She''s not a partner I need to go that far for".


    It was because I had made that judgement.


    In that sense, the ''Did you not find it fun?'' question from Satou would not necessarily be wrong either. I did find it fun as far as ying around goes, but it is certain that it was not the way Satou had been hoping for. It''ll only be troublesome even if she likes me any further than this, I made such a decision.


    "The reason I wasn''tughing, are you not convinced?".


    "No.....that''s not the case but".


    A heavy silence fell upon us. Today, the whole day, not to overestimate myself but from Satou, I had received a considerably amount of goodwill. However, if at all possible, I''d like her to give up on that goodwill here.


    That was why I acted like a man who could not keep a conversation going, and continued to act out a subtle behaviour. However, turning her back on me once, Satou brought something out of her bag and hid that something behind her.


    "Umm, hey----".


    And then she turns back to me. Looking as though she had firmed her resolve, Satou caught me with her strong gaze.


    It seems like my wish won''t be granted after all.


    "Umm.....hey...p-please go out with me! Ayanokouji-kun!!!".


    Fuu~, a gust of wind blew.


    The first ever genuine confession I had received in my life.


    In the meantime, I''m going to ignore the person hiding in the bushes beyond my gaze.


    Idly considering this at length here would only cause Satou to suffer. I immediately choose my words and deliver my judgement.


    "I''m sorry, Satou. I cannot answer your expectations".


    "!!!".


    Towards Satou who had plucked up her courage and confessed, I answered with honesty like that. No, it''s not like I hated Satou. It''s not like I had any problems with her personality or looks either.


    "I-I see. As I thought, it''s impossible, huh?".


    Showing me an expression that I''m not quite sure is a bitter smile, Satou desperately tried to keep up appearances so as to not let her smile crumble. Throughout the date, Satou should have slightly felt it too.


    The fact that I appeared to not hold any sort of strong interest towards Satou.


    "I-If you wouldn''t mind, for future reference...could you please tell me your reason, I wonder? Is it because you have someone else you like?".


    "That''s not the case. It''s just, at this stage I can''t go out with you. It''s genuinely a problem with my own feelings".


    In a situation where one is not in love with their partner, to choose to go out with them nevertheless would be insulting.


    That is my reason on the front.


    It is a respectable reason I should be confronting Satou with.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s Satou, or the one who unrtedly came up in the conversation before, Horikita, or whether it''s Kushida, the answer to all of them is the same. Even though I don''t like you, going out with you regardless is something I cannot do".


    Of course, even if it''s Airi, who is probably thinking that internally as well, I would have given the same answer. It''s only a matter of whether or not she decides to directly confront me with her feelings.


    "It may be a pathetic story but I''ve never even once seriously fallen in love with a member of the opposite sex yet. That is why, it''s not a matter of dumping you or anything, it just means I haven''t matured enough to be capable of romance yet".


    "...I see".


    I cannot do anything else but have her ept that fact.


    "I may have rushed it too much. That''s right, with just one date, you still won''t know anything about your partner".


    Even as she furrowed, as though attempting to convince herself Satou nodded over and over.


    The confession, and the reply to it too, both of them must have required a tremendous amount of courage.


    "I may have missed an opportunity".


    I have just rejected the girl who eagerly told me of her feelings. Even I think this was a stupid choice. I want to find myself a girlfriend and live an average school life. I properly have those feelings in me.


    If Satou would be my partner, there should be noints. Even now, telling her I''ve changed my mind please go out with me is still the correct judgement. But even so, my mouth has been sealed shut and would no longer open. The phone in my pocket vibrates. I don''t know who it is, but it was an iing call. Of course, I cannot answer it in this situation and so I ignored it.


    During that time, Satou had been trying to return the wrapped box she held in her hands back into her bag.


    Then, Satou raised her head and said this.


    "Thank you for today, Ayanokouji-kun".


    It was an expression that already knew that my reply and its contents would not change.


    Even if in this moment, Satou tells me she likes me, there''s no guarantee that this would still be the case tomorrow.


    From now on, I don''t know whether or not she''ll continue to like me or whether she will find a new love for herself. However the fact that Satou was the one who confessed to me for the first time in my life, is something I will never forget for the rest of my life.


    "Is it....ok if I invite you out to y again?".


    Probably these are the farewell words that Satou gave it her best to squeeze out of her.


    "Of course, I also do enjoy ying together with Satou, I also think I''d like to invite you out sometime too".


    That is, beyond the shadow of a doubt, my real feelings.


    "Ok".


    A small nod came back in response.


    I don''t know to what extent I''ve conveyed this to Satou but the time of confession has now passed. Even though the heavy atmosphere had remained behind, our daily lives rapidly returned to us.


    The cold winter wind blows, and pierces through our freezing bodies.


    "It''s getting cold. Shall we go back?".


    Regardless of whether we wish for this or not, time is passing us by. We cannot afford to stand around here forever, just the two of us.


    As I started to move, Satou remained in her spot without moving.


    "Satou?".


    As I thought that was strange and looked back, in Satou''s eyes,rge teardrops had been building up.


    Before they could fall, she used her hands to wipe them away, and Satouughed once.


    "Sorry. I think I''ll run back!".


    Saying that, Satou stamped her feet on the snow, and leaving me behind, ran back towards the dorms. I could not call out to that back, all I could do was quietly see her off.


    "I don''t even need to think about it, huh".


    There''s no need for her to worry about being rejected by a person like me, looking at it from her perspective, it was something that urred after she had plucked forth all of her courage.


    As long as that feeling is not properly conveyed, she cannot naturally walk beside me and go back, huh? So that we don''t run into each otherter at the dorm, I saw her off until I could no longer see her back.


    If the matter with the student council and the matter with my father did not exist, perhaps my answer might have been different. For a genuine 1st year schoolboy, I would have probably taken the hand of the girl who had given me her affections.


    ''If'', was the premise of this thought. If this confession had taken ce before the ry at the sports festival, I felt I would have epted Satou. However, ironically, it was at that very ry that Satou had fallen for me. I objectively understand that my thought process is different from what''s normal. I always act while prioritizing the prevention of cmities for myself.


    "Now.....".


    Before I go back, I should probably clean up the remaining problem.


    Thinking that, just as I was about to call out towards the bushes. Beneath me, my phone once again rang. On the screen of the phone were the characters ''Unidentified Caller''.


    I did think for a moment about ignoring it but I don''t feel like this is simply a prank call.


    I pushed the ''Call'' button and pressed it to my ears. Even though I had wanted to at least determine the way the caller whose gender I don''t even know would answer, even though I waited for a few seconds, the silence continued.


    "Hello".


    I tried calling out from my side once.


    However, no reply came.


    That is why I immediately decided to make my decision.


    "I''m cutting the call".


    "Can I trust you?".


    Those were the words that came back from the broken silence.


    They were words that didn''t make any sense.


    "This is rather sudden. I don''t quite understand what exactly is this trust you''re asking of me".


    I returned the question while seeking an exnation.


    "The anti-Nagumo campaign that Horikita-senpai speaks of. I was asking if you would be a cooperator".


    It seems the older Horikita has told ''that'' 2nd year student about me. To go out of their way to call me with an unidentified number, how cautious.


    But the fact that they called me, probably means they intend on meeting me afterwards.


    Even if they hide their phone number, they''re letting me hear their voice. If not, it would be very strange.


    "Just in case I want to ask. What''s your name?".


    Even though the older Horikita had told them my number, it seems he didn''t tell them my identity.


    Well, they did let me hear their voice and they know my number too anyways. If they were to investigate it further, it wouldn''t be too difficult for them to trace it back to me.


    "I don''t think I''m obliged to answer".


    Even though they understood too, I declined.


    "I suppose that''s fine. I remember that voice. I more or less have a rough idea now".


    So they have an idea, huh. Since it''s like that, I too feel like I generally have a mark on them. There are not many 2nd years who are also familiar with my voice.


    "This may be a sudden thing to say but I want to meet you right now".


    As expected, they cut in with that.


    However, there''s no need for me to tell them I had already expected that I suppose.


    "That is also indeed a sudden thing. Is it fine for you to not be more cautious?".


    It''s almost dusk, soon the sun will set.


    "There''s no problem on my end. If you have the desire to, that is. Can you meet up immediately?".


    I nced at the bushes.


    "Yeah. You''re in luck too".


    "Luck, you say?".


    "Honestly if it''s not right now I was about to refuse".


    On the other side of the phone, the other person is probably feeling a sense of mystery. If it''s right now it''s fine, they''re probably contemting the meaning of the words I had just said.


    Such things, even if they contemte there''s no way they''d reach an understanding. I told them via my mouth of my current location.


    "Beside the school building near it, in a ce where it''s hard for others to see us, I want to meet you there in 10 minutes".


    Such a short reply came back.


    "Sorry but I have some business to take care of right now. Is 20 minutes fine?".


    "...fine".


    The call ended. It won''t take longer than 5 minutes to reach the designated meeting spot but I had postponed it.


    For now, in the 15 minutes I have in between I should finish the business I still have left.


    Underneath the winter sky, there''s someone waiting for me while freezing away.


    "If you keep on hiding there, you''ll catch a cold".


    I called out to the person hiding behind the trees and the bushes.


    However, no reply was forting.


    "I have something to do afterwards. Is it ok if I leave you behind?".


    I called out again.


    When I did, perhaps she had a half-hearted idea, but without showing herself, only her voice reached me.


    "....since when did you notice?".


    "From the very beginning, you heard Satou was going to confess here right, Karuizawa?".


    "N-not really, just a bit".


    Even as she tried to deceive me subtly, Karuizawa stood up.


    Since she had been hiding in the bushes, some snow had umted on her shoulder.


    "It''s cold".


    "What happened to Hirata?".


    "I don''t know. He probably went back?".


    After answering disinterestedly like that, she came out of the dirt and brushed off the dirt and snow on her body. Perhaps it''s because she had been lurking the entire time so as to not make a sound, her nose was also red.


    "It was cold, wasn''t it?".


    "Just a bit".


    Karuizawa acts tough in a situation where there was no need to act tough. For Karuizawa, there seems to be something she''s more worried about than her own freezing self.


    "Speaking of which, why did you turn down Satou-san''s confession?".


    "What do you mean? You said so yourself, going out with someone you don''t even like is the lowest".


    "That''s true but.....one needs to eat the meal set before them is what they say right?".


    What is that? Even though she''s attempting to use knowledge she''d heard before, she''s got it all wrong.


    "It''s ''rejecting the advances of a woman is a man''s shame'', isn''t it?".


    A meal set before one, is used to describe a meal that is ready to be eaten at a moment''s notice. And not grasping that for oneself is a man''s shame, so that''s it''s used to describe love affairs.


    Of course in Karuizawa''s case, she''s not saying this with a sexual meaning, she probably means it''s strange for me to not go out when the opportunity to do so presented itself.


    "For better or for worse, Satou is a normal girl. She would naturally want a normal romance. But, looking at it objectively, do you really think I''m capable of such a normal romance?".


    "That is...slightly difficult to imagine".


    It is only because it is Karuizawa, who understands me better than anyone else, that she is able to understand this too.


    I, too, long for a normal romance. Being confessed to by a cute girl and leading a bittersweet school life was something I had thought about more than once or twice. However, as expected, it really won''t end up being the same romantic pattern that Satou had envisioned. Even if I forced myself into going out with her here, I would only be wasting her time in vain. If she bes disillusioned with meter, the school life that''s been lost won''t evere back.


    "Hey, you~. It''s not really my ce to say but you might have been a bit too mean".


    "Mean?".


    "Indeed, Kiyotaka''s different from the normal boys. And besides, the ''you'' that others see normally is just a lie, right?".


    "Lie, or rather, it is a fact that I''m not showing them everything".


    "That''s why you''re correct in thinking when you show them your true self, there are girls who would be disillusioned with you. But you know, once you''ve fallen in love, there are also times when you no longer care about such things. It''s just my onesided prediction, but, I think Satou-san would have epted Kiyotaka".


    "So that''s what you mean?".


    "That is what I mean. Well, since you''ve rejected her already, it''s all over though. Even though I had just released the Arrow of Cupid. To think it''s going toing back shortly".


    "The Arrow of Cupid?".


    "Don''t mind it. It''s no longer relevant anymore".


    She grinned andughed like a little devil.


    "Girls get over their feelings quickly so Satou-san will probably fall in love with another boy, right?".


    "That is something that can''t be helped. Isn''t that right?".


    "Some~how I can also hear some regret too though".


    "Please leave it be. That''s my choice".


    I did say that, but, there seemed to have been some unconvincing aspects of it left behind in Karuizawa.


    "It''s toote already but couldn''t you have tried going out with her as a test? No?".


    That point is correct.


    Even if there happened to be a problem at the very endnding point, there was more than enough possibility that things could have gone well. Even if I myself right now don''t like Satou as a member of the opposite sex, if I considered her precious to me, I might havee around to liking her.


    "Besides, if it''s you, you must have realized Satou-san''s feelings, right? Inviting you out on a date on Christmas, this is something normal friends would absolutely never do. Giving her your OK for that, didn''t you have it in your head that you''d go out with her?".


    "As a result of having had the date, I realized I''m notpatible with Satou, can''t you interpret it that way?".


    "That.....might be the case. But from what I could see today, things went well. You seemed to be enjoying yourself too".


    "If I have to be honest with you, it''s not like I didn''t think about going out with Satou at all".


    "S-See? As I thought".


    "By going out with Satou, I might have been able to experience various things".


    Perhaps she felt ufortable with those words of mine, but she showed me a slightly angry expression.


    "What do you mean, various?".


    "It''s the destination that lovers would end up arriving at. That''s what it means".


    I tried to tell her as mildly as I could. Naturally, Karuizawa also understands the meaning of it.


    "Huh!? You, you were intending on going out with her for such a scummy reason!?".


    "Haven''t you ever thought about wanting to do it?".


    "I-I don''t know! It''s also apletely unknown world for me too!".


    "Then, haven''t you ever thought about jumping out into that unknown world?".


    "That is------that is, I mean, ultimately doesn''t it depend on yourpanion?".


    "....well, I don''t imagine just anyone would do".


    I tried imagining it but of course, one would want apanion that''s as good as possible.


    "Right!?".


    "But I had noints in particr if it was Satou".


    "Muu.....t-then why did you reject Satou-san''s confession? You could have experienced that unknown world you spoke of!".


    "Don''t torture me so angrily".


    "I''m not angry!".


    If you ask 100 people, 100 people would answer that right now, Karuizawa is angry.


    Of course, I don''t even have to think about why she''s angry.


    "If I had chosen to go out with Satou....would you have been beside me right now?".


    "Ehh?".


    "That is the main reason why I did not choose Satou".


    Not havingprehended it, Karuizawa thinks about the meaning behind those words. Indeed, during that confession choosing to go out with Satou would have led greatly to an enjoyable school life for me. I would''ve made a lover, and I would have shared happy moments and difficult moments together with her. And I would have deepened my rtionship with her. Students all around the world should have imagined such a sweet future at least once.


    However, this is only if me going out with Satou would not impact Karuizawa''s mental state at all. To choose your special partner, is in other words, to make a choice. If I chose Satou here, it would have be extremely difficult for me to make use of Karuizawa in the future. That is no mere prediction, as a matter of fact, just like this Karuizawa is drawing closer to me. If I had chosen Satou, Karuizawa would have be more wary of me.


    The incident on the rooftop was certainly a massive turning point for Karuizawa. The trust Karuizawa has in me soared, and it''s no longer an exaggeration to say that she will never betray me from now on. Ryuuen or Sakayanagi, or even if an existence like Nagumo were to draw close to her, Karuizawa won''t crumble anymore. However, the only exception to that would be a case like this one.


    ''A recement for me''. An existence like that. Perhaps I''m no longer needed, such anxieties would be born in her. As a result, she''d im she could do things she couldn''t do, she''d be fearful and the fear that the things she could do would no longer be possible would also be born. At such a time, it would suitable to say that Karuizawa''s charm would drop by half. I had misgivings about that.


    Of course, if Satou had possessed such outstanding talent that she could''ve been a recement for Karuizawa, it would have been a different matter. Setting Satou as my main, and using Karuizawa as my sub. That option would have been avable. But thanks to our contact today, I have this conviction once again.


    Satou cannot possibly rece Karuizawa.


    In regards to fundamental thinking and mental aspects, I can safely say she is far from reaching Karuizawa. Miraculously enough, that fact was strongly exposed on the very first date.


    Disguising the double date they had set up as a coincidence, andpared to Karuizawa who is still calmly continuing to hide that fact, on a great many asions Satou had been restless, and in contrast, there were times when she was also too calm. And the decisive blow urred when Nagumo and I confronted each other. Karuizawa took action immediately while Satou was divided on it and unable to even join in.


    In case of an emergency, that aspect of hers could make a huge difference. From now on, there are 3 problems I will be unable to avoid. The problem with the student council can ultimately be ignored but I cannot do the same against Sakayanagi and my father.


    If those two go on a rampage, my position would easily make aplete change once or twice over proportionately. Until I can eliminate that threatpletely, I need to make Karuizawa work smoothly for me. Besides, I''m also worried about the movements of Chabashira and Chairman Sakayanagi. I doubt the teachers'' side would do something careless like that but now that I can see the background, they are also targets of my surveince now.


    In that sense too, the existence known as Karuizawa Kei is indispensable to me. Even the Chairman, who is seen as being overwhelmingly powerful by the students, can be socially destroyed through the use of Karuizawa as a honey trap. Well, suitability and unsuitability will also y a role but Karuizawa probably won''t be able to cope with sexual matters like that. In any case, Karuizawa is highly versatile.


    "I''ve been thinking it might be like that vaguely but Kiyotaka only sees people as tools, right?".


    "That''s not my intention".


    I answered with that but that could not possibly reach Karuizawa, who I''ve used many times over and over as a tool until now.


    "Hey---, this is a simple question but have you evere to love someone before?".


    "Up until now, never".


    I do think that I''d like to love someone. It''s just that sort of opportunity won''t ur by pure chance.


    -----Or.


    It''s just in my heart, there was no such thing as an ''awakening of love'' in the first ce. Boys and girls, I do understand the biological difference between them but everything beyond that is pitch ck for me.


    In the White Room, that was a matter ofmon sense.


    ".....ultimately...".


    "What?".


    "No, nothing".


    Ultimately, even after leaving the White Room, perhaps I''m still stuck in the White Room. We never fail to make preparations to defend ourselves at all times in there. Even though in a proper student''s life, such things are unnecessary.


    Enjoying the date honestly and going out with Satou, that should have been an obvious future too. But I cannot draw such a future on a canvas. In response to the traps from various different opponents, I have been moving to secure various insurances for that off chance.


    No matter what happens to someone else, as long as in the end, you win, that''s fine....this sort of fundamental mindset is something I won''t be able to throw away until the day I die.


    As I started walking, Karuizawa started walking too with a dy. Never lining up beside me, yet still keeping a distance where we could hold a conversation. Even if someone were to see us, it was at a miraculous distance where we could dress it up as a coincidence.


    "Ahh. Even though I put in effort the whole day for Satou-san''s sake, it turned out to be useless---".


    It was a behavior that makes it hard to believe that just a few days ago, she was put through something horrible on that rooftop.


    "Even though something like that happened just a while ago, you sure got back up on your feet, Karuizawa".


    ".....I haven''t been shily bullied like that in many years".


    "Should I say the experience was different? Indeed, ever since I reached elementary school, was it?"


    Long-term bullying. She was finally released from that. To have be this nimble, enjoying high school life like this could be said to be a natural gift.


    However, Karuizawa made a slightly mysterious face as she listened to me talk now.


    But perhaps she was able to understand immediately, she became convinced as she opened her mouth.


    "Ahh....I see. It''s like that right? Sorry, Kiyotaka, I may have lied a bit".


    Fuu, as though she were convinced about something, Karuizawa nodded.


    "Lie?".


    "That thing I told Yousuke-kun about having been bullied for 9 years. That was a lie. You know, rather than just say I was only bullied during middle school, telling him I was bullied ever since elementary school makes it easier for me to get him to save me, I thought that. Even though the environment changed, the bullying continued, if he were to learn about that, perhaps he might think the same thing might happen at high school too, right?".


    Lightlyughing, she stuck out her tongue.


    So that''s how it is. A lie so that she could properly make use of Hirata. To think that far when using someone, it showed Karuizawa''s determination.


    "More like.....for having incited Manabe and the others. Are you not going to apologize again?".


    "Now that you put it that way, that''s right. Thanks to the date, I had thoroughly forgotten all about that".


    "Also, that. Even though you told me you won''t be contacting me anymore, you contacted me and relied on me. That too, I feel like you haven''t followed up enough on that?".


    "I withdraw the thing I said about not contacting you anymore. The obstacles have been removed, after all. If it''s ok with you, please let me apologize next time".


    "It doesn''t feel like your heart is in it at all, though. I won''t be expecting anything beforehand so apologize now"


    "Now? How?".


    "I''ve told you quite a lot of things, so let me hear something in return too Kiyotaka".


    "About what?".


    "Today in the afternoon, President Nagumo called out to you, didn''t he? What''s up with that?".


    For Karuizawa, she may have been as worried about this as she was about the matter with Satou.


    To think what she requested for an apology would be about the student council.


    "You have it tough too. I don''t know for what reason you ran seriously in the ry at the sports festival but I feel like more and more people are catching onto the truth".


    "I''ll put an end to that too. Fortunately,pared to how we started out, the unity of the ss has grown stronger. Even if I don''t do something, there should be no problems now".


    "That''s true but, that sort of thinking isn''t like you. If we''re talking about unity, ss B is far superior to us. I don''t think we can beat them in that regard though?".


    Saying that, Karuizawa continued.


    "Leaving aside the strengthening of unity, it''s just you want to get away from all this right?".


    "As expected, you''ve answered correctly".


    ss D is still under development. It would lose to both ss A and ss B. However, I have no intention at all of babysitting them until they can win.


    "But during the sports festival, just because you stood out a bit, you attracted that much attention? Isn''t it unnatural?".


    It seems she wishes to say it''s strange for me to have attracted the attention of Nagumo Miyabi just because I happened to be fast. If it''s Karuizawa, even if I exined to her right now, there would be no problem.


    No, on the contrary, I should speak to her about this. It was something I had wanted to cut in with so it saves me time and effort.


    "What about the fact that Horikita from our ss and the former student council president are siblings?".


    "Some~how I think I''ve grasped it. Isn''t it like that? I''m just on that sort of level though. Speaking of which during the ry, the student council president.....no, it''s hard to understand unless I add former.....and you started at the same time right? Kiyotaka''s an acquaintance, right?".


    "Yeah. Through my connection with his sister. And I''ve been drawing various sorts of attention from the brother''s side".


    "So that means he knows your real face under that mask you''re hiding behind?".


    "Behind the mask, huh? What he knows is only the surface. In this school, there is no other person who knows me as deeply as you do".


    "....hmmm. It doesn''t really make me feel happy or anything though".


    That was how Karuizawa answered, but it didn''t seem to me as though she was as dissatisfied as she said. To know the secrets of others, is a heavy case for the person in question too but it''s not umon for people to think of themselves as being special too. Looking at it from Karuizawa''s perspective, the fact that she knows both the secret she herself holds and my secret would be stuck in her heart.


    "The title of former student council president can be useful in various ways, after all. I''m slightly indebted to him too in the rooftop matter".


    When I had sent Karuizawa down from the rooftop ahead of me, she should have met the former student council president who was standing by.


    "Speaking of which....yeah, I met him back then".


    "In a simr way, I''m being pushed by the other party too to return the favor".


    "So does that have something to do with the fact that you''re drawing attention from President Nagumo?".


    "The older Horikita and Nagumo have a confrontational rtionship with each other. If I have to put it mildly, a rivalry. The fact that the older Horikita had been talking to me is probably something Nagumo didn''t like. It seemed like he was raring for a fight during the ry too".


    "Some~how this isplicated. So it means you barged in between those two''s fight?".


    Now with this, the reason why Nagumo''s been getting involved with me should have been conveyed to her.


    But the real question is from now on.


    "Because of that too, I was asked by the older Horikita to lend him a hand. It seems like he wants to drag Nagumo down from the throne of student council president".


    ".....could it be, he entrusted that role to Kiyotaka?".


    "Isn''t it troublesome?".


    "But, you''re about the only one who could do something against that amazing student council president".


    "So you think I can do something?".


    "If you can''t do it, then no one else is capable of stopping him too right?".


    Before I had realized, her evaluation of me had gone up quite a bit.


    No matter how humbly I try to say it, Karuizawa won''t even buy it one bit.


    "By the way, since it''s already part of the conversation''s flow I''ll say it but I''m going to be meeting a 2nd year now".


    "A 2nd year? Who?".


    "I wonder. The identity is still a mystery. The other side too, was unable to confirm that it''s me. It''s just, the only thing that''s confirmed is that they''re a student from amongst the 2nd years who doesn''t think too highly of Nagumo".


    "Heh....am I getting in your way?".


    "If you want to be present, I don''t particrly mind if you''re there too. What''ll you do?".


    I''ll at least try and confirm whether or not she''ll be tagging along.


    ".....I''lle".


    After hesitating for a bit, Karuizawa answered as such. Hearing that word from her, I switched off my phone. Then, the two of us moved towards the school building that was told over the phone.

 Chapter 315: Epilogue: The Arrow’s Destination

    <h4>Chapter 315: Epilogue:?The Arrow''s Destination</h4>


    This day, Christmas. Students who have their club activities have already left the school and are on their way back. Even if someone were to pass me by, it would probably be a teacher. No, even that should be seen as being very unlikely. In this school there were no lights on that could be considered lighting.


    "It''s cold. Are they not here yet?".


    "It''s already supposed to be the scheduled time though".


    20 minutes have already passed since the promised meeting time. And there was still no sign of anyone in the vicinity.


    "After calling us out they''rete? They''re quite bold".


    "Perhaps, by beingte they''re scouting out our situation?".


    "What''s up with that? Isn''t that being unfair? Just confirming Kiyotaka''s identity like that and going back?".


    "They''d probably like to do just that too, but that''s probably impossible".


    I think with a fair degree of certainty, they wille into contact with us. However, I''d like some spice here to ensure that ''fair degree'' bes truly certain. That is the presence of Karuizawa beside me. If I happened to show up alone in this unpopr location, it would allow them to ascertain that I am the cooperator. However, today is Christmas. Even though it''s small, there is still the possibility that we are just an unrted couple trying to get some alone time, just the two of us, and happened toe here together.


    Even if they thought of hiding themselves and contacting me via phone through an unknown number, my phone''s battery has already been run dry. In other words, if they wished to confirm my identity, they would need to directly call out to me themselves. As Karuizawa and I stood side by side underneath the freezing sky and patiently waited, a single student approached us.


    I recalled that student.


    The moment our eyes met, I immediately understood that this was the person I spoke with on the phone. It was just unexpected....is how I should put it. It was such a person. It wasn''t like they called out to us yet. There was also the possibility that they just happened to be here on their own. Of course, that increasingly unlikely probability was immediately rejected.


    "I''ve kept you waiting".


    "I just arrived here too, Vice-President Kiriyama".


    In the instant I called out that name, he seemed surprised but instantly he resumed his serious expression. First let''s see the attitude the other side will take.


    "It looks like you''ve already gathered information on the student council to a certain extent. If I recall your name is....Ayanokouji was it?".


    It''s not strange even if Kiriyama, who was beside Nagumo during our conversation with him today, happened to remember my name.


    "I never expected that the one bearing his fangs towards President Nagumo would be his own Vice-President".


    "Before we talk about that, I''d like to ask one thing".


    Using his hands to block my words, he directed his gaze towards Karuizawa.


    "Who is that student over there? I didn''t hear about her earlier".


    "She''s my trustworthy partner".


    Karuizawa seemed slightly excited at that, but soon stiffened her expression.


    "Trustworthy huh...a situation where I have no other choice but to trust a 1st year is a pathetic one".


    Even after seeing the irregr here, Karuizawa, Kiriyama still chose to show himself without attempting to hide. It''s either proof that he''s simply just that dissatisfied with the Nagumo administration or that he simply believes that much in the older Horikita.


    "Then shall we get right down to business? I''d like to avoid drawing this conversation out".


    "Likewise. I feel like I''m about to catch a cold out here".


    "In the first ce, Nagumo and I never saw things eye-to-eye. The fact that I joined the student council too, was because I idolized the existence of Horikita-senpai. As a senpai from the same ss A. Of course, now it''s former ss A for me though".


    The fact that Kiriyama had been defeated by Nagumo and fell to ss B. If I assume the fact that he joined the student council too was due to the older Horikita''s influence, it''s not strange that he''s still managed to keep his seat as Vice-President.


    On the contrary, I''m more surprised at Nagumo who''s kept Kiriyama, who had opposed him, as Vice-President.


    "I had wanted to prevent Nagumo from assuming the office of the student council president, but that was an impossible task, it had long since be beyond the scope of my power. It''s a pathetic story".


    "The story about President Nagumo having brought together the entire 2nd year student body as his allies, how much of that is true?".


    "Almost all of it''s real. Naturally, there are those on the inside who aren''t exactly satisfied with him but not enough to cast a vote of opposition against him. They''ve resigned themselves to just obeying him".


    "Hey, Kiyotaka. I get the part about uniting the ss but is it even possible to make allies out of other sses? Aren''t we allpeting while aiming for ss A?".


    "I''m sure Vice-President Kiriyama will exin that part".


    "...Nagumo''s promised us reforms. Ones that surpass the boundaries between sses, he''s dered that students with the capability to do so will be pulled up to ss A. As a result of the factional warfare in the ss that followed, there are many students dissatisfied at having sunk down to the lower sses".


    Towards Karuizawa who slightly tilted her head at that, I added.


    "If I have to put it simply, he means types like Horikita and Yukimura".


    "I see".


    If it''s on their own, they surely would''ve been able to rise to ss A, students who think that way can be made allies of even across sses.


    "But that alone is not enough, right? There are also plenty of students from the lower sses thatck any kind of capability".


    "If you believe Nagumo''s words, every student will be given their own chance, it seems. The details of that, even I don''t know".


    "Isn''t that like suspicious?".


    "Even if it''s suspicious, there''s no other option but to go with that. The sses underneath B are already in crisis, since the ss point gap between their ss and ss A has already been clearly widened".


    The fact that Nagumo made allies out of all the 2nd years, I felt like I understand now more or less. But if that is indeed the case, the presence of Kiriyama would be iprehensible to me.


    "Shouldn''t Vice-President Kiriyama also bet on that ''chance'' then? If you fought against the student council president and lost, than in itself would prevent you from returning to ss A, wouldn''t it?".


    "If there really is such a ''chance'' that might have been an option too. However, I don''t believe Nagumo will really offer that kind of ''chance'' to everyone. There''s no way he would do that. If graduation from ss A is guaranteed and the tables are then turned on him, he wouldn''t be able to take it all back then".


    So that''s his reason for standing up against Nagumo.


    "The moment Nagumo assumed the seat of student council president, did you not think about leaving the student council?".


    "Normally one wouldn''t feel like working under a person they are opposing, right?".


    "If I left, what would happen? If I leave, Nagumo will only get that much cockier. If that''s the case, then at least I can get into bed with him and collect information that way, and find a gap is what I thought. I believed if I gave Horikita-senpai that information, it would surely be useful to him".


    Even as he spoke frankly, Vice-President Kiriyama allows his frustration to ooze through.


    "Letting the traditions of this school be lost just like this, standing beside him and being able to do nothing except grit my teeth, do you understand how miserable I feel?".


    Unfortunately I don''t understand. Kiriyama too, from the start, probably did not think I would sympathize with him.


    "There''s no way you''d understand huh.....amongst 1st year students like you, there''s probably not a single student who''s like Nagumo".


    Even though we haven''t even heard the full story yet, Kiriyama continued on and on with his talk.


    "But it''s not like you guys arepletely unrted. Right now, Nagumo is still directing his caution towards Horikita-senpai and the 3rd years. Because if he gives them an opening, they are an existence that could threaten his position. But once they graduate that will be gone too, and once that happens, his next targets will undoubtedly be you 1st years".


    "Even if you say that, is it even possible for us to get entangled with senior students like that?".


    Unable to understand why we would be targeted like that, Karuizawa tilts her head.


    "For students who don''t fall in line, he will deal out merciless punishments. That is Nagumo''s way of doing things".


    "What do you mean by that?".


    "Even if you''re a 1st year, if you bear your fangs against Nagumo, it would mean you''ll be harassed".


    "Then he''s the worst student council president".


    However, there is also the possibility that one will receive privileges by obeying him. Since the students who had been Nagumo''s rivals for 2 years had fallen in line and are obeying him, then he must possess a fair degree ofpetency and persuasive ability.


    "Bearing fangs or whatever, isn''t it usually umon to get involved with the student council president?".


    "That was the case up until the 2nd semester. From this point onwards, our opportunities to interact with senior students will steadily increase. For the whole year, starting from the 3rd semester, a special exam is held in which 1st years up to the 3rd years will all be together. A simr thing to that will be repeated. Just like how it was for usst year. In other words, between the 1st years and the 2nd years, and depending on the situation, you might even have to fight against the 3rd years".


    In other words, if things go ording to schedule, in January we will be entangled with senior students who we possess little knowledge of. In the sports festival, there was an exchange where the school years ovepped but there were barely any opportunities to directly interact with them.


    "It''s very likely that with that timing, Nagumo will narrow down individual threats from amongst the 1st years".


    Individual threats, in other words, students who might end up threatening his position. If that''s the case, on that battlefield, I''d like to get it over with without attracting any attention.


    It''s unfortunate that I feel as though I''m already in a situation where that wish won''t be fulfilled.


    "Then the contents ofst year''s exam?".


    "Probably has nothing to do with this year''s special exam. The majority of special exams are carried out so as to be wildly different every year. It won''te in handy".


    "Even so, I feel like it would be better for me to know about it, it may prove advantageous to me".


    "That may be so. But, unfortunately I cannot answer that. Even if you''re the student that Horikita-senpai has nominated, I cannote into conflict with the rules of this school. If this fact were to be revealed, I''d have to be prepared for expulsion. I cannot break this taboo. And I have no intention of breaking it".


    More so if he''s from the Horikita faction which holds the rules created by this school in high esteem.


    "I sure have a troublesome senpai".


    I voiced my honest feelings.


    "In any case, the number of ways to drag Nagumo down from his student council president seat are limited. I don''t even need to say it, but expelling him is the most surefire way, but reality isn''t that convenient. Then next would be to make the fact that he is not qualified to serve as president into public knowledge and forcibly drag him out of office. If he''s no longer the student council president, from amongst the 2nd years students willing to wash their hands of Nagumo will surely appear and there would be no effect on you 1st years and the neers that''ll be enrolling next year".


    In short, I don''t know what kind of student Nagumo Miyabi might be. Even if I ask Karuizawa right next to me, she would probably repeat that same impression. It''s just that we haven''t had any exchanges with the other school years to that extent that we could not make a decision. Someone who''s abnormally lifted up by his surroundings and cautious as well as being respected and envied by Hirata. I can only conclude that he''s no ordinary student.


    Originally, it would have been most desirable to find students from amongst the 2nd years who share the same opinion as Kiriyama and topple Nagumo that way. Well, since that''s no longer possible it just means trouble came around to the 1st years as well.


    "Getting him expelled or dragging him out of office, this is all just a bunch of dangerous talk, isn''t it?".


    "Even when a troublesome enemy is right in your sights, you won''t resort to such measures?".


    "I''ve never even once thought of it".


    Beside me, Karuizawa for a moment gazed at me in suspicion but I ignored her.


    "Then are you going to let me see you perform a frontal attack? If you can manipte Nagumo into stepping down as student council president on his own then that''s the best oue but I don''t even need to tell you how difficult that will be".


    This student known as Kiriyama, I don''t know how far I can trust him. Judging from the attitude he''s taking towards Nagumo there''s no mistaking that he definitely harbors negative emotions, hatred, towards him. But I can also see parts of his statements that are worded conveniently for himself. Whether this was done intentionally or not is subject to change but at the present moment Ick enough material to draw a conclusion.


    I should not reveal anything beyond showing him the card that is Karuizawa.


    "You''re free to express your own wishes, but we''ll be the ones to decide what to do".


    "So it''s not that easy to trust me, is that it?".


    Naturally, Kiriyama also ended up noticing our distrust.


    "I too, think I have overacted. There''s no need for me to shoulder the responsibility of not being able to stop Nagumo but I just couldn''t bring myself to let my kouhais see the same hell. Those are my genuine thoughts".


    So he''s looking out for his kouhais, huh. This is hard to believe all of a sudden. It''s just that he''s relying on the 1st years reluctantly because there are no human resources capable of taking down Nagumo amongst the 2nd years. He feels responsibility for not being able to stop him. I was wondering what he was going to say but this time it''s for his kouhais, huh?


    Compared to this, it would still have given him more credibility if he had told us he hopes to return to ss A by eliminating Nagumo.


    I do suppose hiding the ugly truth and ying the saint is also human nature.


    "How you perceive this is up to you to decide but just remember one thing. The students who make an enemy out of Nagumo have all been driven to expulsion without fail".


    "Then, I feel like it would be best if I did not make an enemy out of the student council president".


    Among the students who have been expelled up until now, there should have been those who boldly resisted and attempted to take down Nagumo. However, as a result, the buds of their objections were plucked and they were driven to expulsion.


    If that''s the case, I wonder if the best option here would be to get through this without either being liked by him or hated by him.


    That was the entirely honest impression I had after the conversation with Kiriyama.


    "...so you won''t cooperate?".


    "I will cooperate. I also have my own circumstances that prevent me from backing down, you see".


    "Fine, then. Either way, Nagumo''s already begun to direct his attention towards you. And besides, in the not too distant future, even if you don''t want to, you''ll end up finding out just what kind of person he is. From now on too, I will leak information about Nagumo and his actions to you. Of course, as long as it''s within the range of the rules. After that the decision is up to you".


    The contents of that, whether I use them to let him live or kill him off, is up to me, is what he means to say. Kiriyama also seemed to have sensed that I was not into it beyond what he expected and almost seemed as though he would have given up halfway through. Even though he will provide me with information, it seems as though he intends on avoiding putting excessive amounts of expectations on me.


    "To be perfectly blunt, the amount of impression you give off amounts to nothing. If it weren''t for that ry with Horikita-senpai during the sports festival, I would probably not be here formally requesting your cooperation. As a matter of fact, the very reason Nagumo has begun to pay attention to you is also because of that ry".


    That would be the one and only ''truth'' that made Kiriyama make his move. If I had known about Nagumo beforehand, I too, would not have done something that conspicuous during the ry. That choice has led me to face Kiriyama like this now.


    "Should I ever deem you unworthy of passing information onto, I will immediately withdraw from this".


    "If you don''t do that, would it mean Kiriyama-senpai would be in danger?".


    In response to that question from Karuizawa, Kiriyama did not say a word in response and silently nodded. He must be dissatisfied, this is probably the current power bnce between Nagumo and Kiriyama.


    "And one more thing, from now on I will never meet directly with you in-person anymore. I will create a random mail ount and keep in touch that way".


    I''m also thankful for that. Communication via free mail is the best.


    "And then.....by any chance, should my collusion with you be discovered by Nagumo due to your inaptitude, I''ll have you understand what will happen".


    He didn''t say it out loud, but it probably meant he''d be taking me down with him. If there was a 1st year who happened to be making an effort to topple Nagumo, then Nagumo would go after them. Having finished saying what he had wanted to say, Kiriyama quickly left.


    "Don''t you think from start to finish, there was a bad feeling to this?".


    "I suppose so".


    It might just mean that Kiriyama simply cannot afford to rx.


    After the conclusion of our conversation with Kiriyama, we were finally on our way back. On that way back, Karuizawa who was walking behind me called out.


    "It''s like this developed way beyond my expectations".


    "What do you think? About what Vice-President Kiriyama said earlier?".


    "There''s no way I''d know anything about that. It might be because I still don''t know why he hates President Nagumo to that extent".


    Those thoughts of Karuizawa, resemble my own thoughts. A wise person would not draw any closer....might be true. In order to secure the older Horikita as an ally, I had considered temporarily making Nagumo into my enemy but despite everything I still felt as though that choice was not the right call.


    It''s just sadly enough, thanks to me amusing myself during the ry against the older Horikita at the sports festival, Nagumo ended up fixing his interest on me. Of course, if I make Nagumo think that is simply his groundless fear, he would soon enough forget about me, but depending on the situation he may also move to get rid of me. If I take the word of my surroundings at face value, Nagumo will never tolerate the existence of his enemies.


    "By the way. What was that stuff earlier......that partner thing".


    "Did you not like it?".


    "If you onesidedly decide to make me your partner, it can''t be helped even if I dislike it right?".


    "Then shall I cancel it?".


    "....if you want me to be your official partner, there''s an appropriate attitude and sincerity you should be having right?".


    "Can you exin to me in detail about that attitude and sincerity?".


    "Money?".


    "Oi".


    "I''m just joking. Kiyotaka seems like the person who''d be in a bind over merely lending me points after all".


    I wasn''t expecting anything, Karuizawa said something like that.


    Indeed right now, due to the matter of the "target" Karuizawa possesses those private points.


    "Hey more importantly, is Horikita-san fine with this? If we''re talking about Kiyotaka''s partner, it''s her right?".


    "She''s just like a neighbor to me. She''s nothing more and nothing less".


    I''ve already lost count of how many times I''ve repeated this to other people.


    "Then it means I''m the only one you''ve acknowledged?".


    "It is true that you have the ability".


    ".....I, I suppose".


    Of course it''s not like Horikitacks the ability. But in her case, I''d like her to take a different path, I''d like her to develop her character as a leader. And in time, Hirata and Karuizawa will be partners to support Horikita. Eventually, ss D wille to have what can be considered a strong lineup, I went ahead and imagined such. Ultimately whether it ends up bing that or not can be said to depend on Horikita''spetency.


    "Since it can''t be helped then, I''ll be your partner for you".


    Of course, up until now she had been carrying out her tasks suitably but here once again, she confirms hermitment.


    "If I follow you, I might get your favour".


    "That...is something you''re better off not expecting I think".


    If I had to say, it''s far more likely that she''ll suffer damage.


    "You may be marked as an enemy alongside me, you know".


    "You mean, by the student council president?".


    "He''s the likeliest one".


    "I mean, even if we make an enemy out of President Nagumo, if it''s Kiyotaka you should be able to do something right?".


    "As far as physical strength and academic quality is concerned, I''m sure I won''t lose to him".


    "As expected. Pretty good".


    Karuizawa says that with a naughty grin.


    "However, when ites to a battle where the rules of this school are applied, there are no absolutes. If he uses something like a suicide bombing strategy with the use of a sacrifice, he may be able to deal out the defeat of expulsion against us".


    "Suicide bombing strategy?".


    "Well, you can think of it as an extension of the incident where Sudou quarreled with Ishizaki and the others from ss C. If they had been in cahoots with the student council president who presided over as the judge, the oue would have been massively different".


    And besides, if it had been elevated from a simple incident of violence, expulsion might have urred.


    "Umm, I don''t really get it. That incident, I wasn''t interested in it at all so".


    ".....I see. Then please don''t mind it. In any case, regardless of its desirability to ''expel someone'' in itself is a rtively simple task".


    Naturally, that is the case excluding the sacrifices that would need to be paid for that to ur.


    "So it means if he no longer cares about keeping up pretenses, Kiyotaka would also be in danger then".


    For now since she had arrived at a correct answer I''ll leave it at that.


    "That''s what it means".


    No matter how much you tighten your security, there is always a way to break through. Just like that, the enemy''s attack, too, cannot be blocked with a 100% certainty. The things needed to block this attack even a little are sagacity and a cooperator.


    "If ites down to that, I''ll save you".


    "What a heartening partner".


    "Do you genuinely mean that?".


    "Yeah".


    "I-I see. More importantly Kiyotaka, what kind of middle school student were you? There''s absolutely no way you were normal".


    "I may just be your average run-of-the-mill middle school student, you know".


    "No way, no way. If someone like you were normal, the whole world''s definition of normal will be overturned".


    Karuizawa swung her hands intensely from left to right whilepletely denying it.


    "You''re smart and strong in fights too, but normally you''re very quiet. There are ces where you can be a little naive about the world. And honestly, what you''re doing is messed up".


    "Then, from your perspective, what kind of middle school student do you think I was?".


    "I''m asking you that because I don''t know".


    As ifining, she pouts.


    "A hypothesis will do".


    Since I hade to feel like asking, I tried asking her.


    "Uuuu~mmm...".


    Perhaps she had no immediate answer to give, but Karuizawa crossed her arms and tilted her head.


    "If this were a manga, I''d say you are an agent who was raised strictly in a facility ever since childhood, or something along those lines. I don''t know, I cannot think of anything else except that".


    Gazing in a far off direction, Karuizawa answered with an uracy that was beyond imagination.


    "Ahh mou I don''t know. I give up. What''s the correct answer?".


    "That''s a secret".


    "Uwa---. After asking someone all that, to think you won''t even tell me".


    "I never said I''d answer in the first ce".


    "One day, I will absolutely make you tell me".


    "It won''t be anything interesting so don''t keep your hopes up".


    "Ahh, it''s started snowing".


    "..............".


    Karuizawa didn''t seem to be listening to my words. It was only lightly, but it had begun snowing. From midnight until morning, it seems snow''s going to umte again. After staring up at the sky, once I had returned my gaze to Karuizawa, Karuizawa was staring intently at me.


    ".....speaking of which, Satou-san gave it to you right? Christmas present".


    "I wonder".


    "It''s useless even if you lie. Could it be, you realized that from the moment we met up?".


    From spending time with me for too long, she seems to be gaining more trust from me than necessary. The time I met up with Satou, from the corner the wrapping paper had been sticking out. On a day like this, without any meaning, one wouldn''t carry around a present for someone else prior to the date. In all probability, it was something prepared for me, I had felt that.


    Probably, if her confession had seeded, she intended to hand it over to me then.


    "How does it feel to have missed that?".


    She asked me teasingly but I don''t really feel any shock over that.


    "Since it''s you, you probably haven''t been given presents by anyone before right?".


    Saying that and without looking me in the eyes, Karuizawa presented me with a small bag. What is this? But asking her that would be too thoughtless.


    "It''s a Christmas present from me. Gratefully ept it".


    "Is it really fine? If I ept it".


    "I''mforting you for not being able to get into a rtionship, something like that I guess. Ahh, in return paying me back twice that amount should be fine".


    "...that''s almost as if you''re swindling me".


    Just by epting it, my loss was determined.


    "Did you buy it for me?".


    "Obviously not. Formally at the very least, Yousuke-kun and I are dating right? That''s why at least on the surface, I prepared it for him. I went shopping with the girls who genuinely intended on handing over their Christmas presents and so I made good use of it".


    "You don''t make any oversights, do you?".


    In preparation for her date with Hirata, she bought Hirata a present. No matter how anyone looks at it, there''s no doubting the rtionship between those two.


    "Then wouldn''t it have been perfect if you had handed it over to Hirata?".


    "......that''s right. Normally that would be true".


    Slurring her words, Karuizawa cut in.


    "Hey Kiyotaka, since we were on the topic of Yousuke-kun I''m sorry but...".


    "Hmm?".


    "If I happened to....break up with Yousuke-kun...will I no longer be useful?".


    She cut in with that.


    "Is that the reason why you didn''t hand over your present to Hirata?".


    "That''s, right. Is it unfair of me to be saying this after things didn''t work out with Satou-san?".


    The thought that I might find Satou more valuable than Karuizawa, that is what Karuizawa is terrified of.


    But I cannot say that there is no risk in breaking up with Hirata, not even as lip service. It''s obvious that this is an action that would lower the value of the existence known as Karuizawa Kei.


    However, this is no longer the case. Even if her value were to decrease, it is now within the range of eptability.


    "You are no longer the old Karuizawa. Even without the existence known as Hirata, there should be no change from your current status. Nothing will change".


    "But, me breaking up with Yousuke-kun, was something you didn''t think of right?".


    The anxieties Karuizawa held, were by no means trivial. In response to that, I continued speaking.


    "If Karuizawa''s value lied in the continuation of the rtionship with Hirata, I would have told you a long time ago to continue your rtionship. The fact that I didn''t do so is my answer".


    If it''s Karuizawa and no one else, this statement should have the greatest persuasive power. It''s only because she''s seen the way I think from up close that she understood the fact that I don''t make small mistakes like this.


    If Hirata Yousuke happened to be an indispensable piece to me, it was obvious that I would have given the order to protect that. It''s just, strictly speaking that wasn''t the truth. I had already assumed that Karuizawa would want to break up with Hirata, or more like, I had induced her into wanting it.


    Simultaneously both prompting her to be able to act autonomously even after losing Hirata as well as making her switch her parasitic destination over to me was my goal.


    In other words, everything so far is going ording to n. Although I did not expect her to barge in on my date with Satou, as a result I was able to connect with Karuizawa even more strongly than before.


    "I-I see.....the truth is, I''ve already been talking about this with Yousuke-kun. Since we''re both only in a fake rtionship, dragging this out further is no good, like that. I was hesitating".


    Saying that, she continued on.


    "And besides, the role of Yousuke-kun''s girlfriend was something that did promise me influence but for what it''s worth, there was also a pressure or something like that strongly affecting me".


    Now that the surroundings have stabilized, she wishes to put down that load. Karuizawa deres that. I ignored that cute lie of hers. I don''t have much a problem with it, but looking at it from Karuizawa''s perspective this is a mistake. If I were in Karuizawa''s shoes, just in case I would have left behind insurance. Thinking ahead in the case that I am no longer useful to her, keep Hirata. And in the case that Hirata is no longer useful, keep me. That would have been ideal. Looking before you leap. She had that right to adopt such a strategy.


    Karuizawa also understands that. If even so, she rejects such an insurance, that is also fine. Carrying around all those strategies will also require that much stamina in return, that is also a fact.


    If from a small open seam she happens to lose both at the same time, the shock of that time would be more than double. She can simply construct a strategy befitting her stature.


    "I''m sure everyone in the ss will be surprised when the 3rd semester starts".


    "I suppose that''s true".


    Hirata and Karuizawa are a big couple who are famous even outside of our ss. In particr with regards to Hirata, even on that very day a new girlfriend candidate would appear.


    "That guy, do you think he''ll go out with someone else?".


    "Even if you ask me that, I don''t know Yousu......no, it''s not like I know Hirata-kun that well either. But in some ces, like Kiyotaka, he can be cool. As long as he''s pretending to go out with me, he won''t be able to date another girl too, and he might not even be that interested in romance".


    "Even though you''re going back to calling him Hirata, you''re still calling me like this?".


    "Ahh.....I see. Is it better if I change it back?".


    Karuizawa seemed dissatisfied as she looked up.


    "That''s not what I meant. You''re free to call me whatever you like".


    Even in our current group, we are not exactly on a first name basis yet but sometimes we do address each other by our first names.


    "This might be a good opportunity".


    I stopped, and turned back to look at Karuizawa who was walking slightly behind me.


    "I''ll also just be calling you ''Kei'' then".


    "Tauwa!".


    ".....tauwa?".


    "N-n-n-n-nothing! Why is Kiyotaka also calling me by my first name?".


    "If one side uses the surname and the other side uses the first name, it wouldn''t feel right".


    I couldn''t quite grasp the sense of distance between the two of us, it''s easy to get the image that''s not in focus. If Kei wishes to call me by my first name, then doing the same for her is also natural.


    But even if I say that, in regards to our surroundings, the rtionship between Ayanokouji and Karuizawa is still as it always has been. That is something that is ubiquitous and unchanged.


    "By the way...just to get things straight. The original proposer that set up the double date was not you, but Satou right?".


    "W-What''s that supposed to mean, set up?".


    Saying that, she tried to deceive me but I could see her impatience at me having suddenly hit the bull''s eye.


    "Your acting was pretty much spot on but here and there, Satou''s actions were strange you see".


    "Ahh---....as I thought you realized it? I also thought Satou-san was being suspicious".


    It seems Kei too, had something to say about Satou''s acting. I put my hand into my pocket. I remembered that I had put a small paper bag in it.


    "That''s right. I also have a Christmas present for you".


    "Ehh? No kidding?".


    "I lied".


    "Huh? You want to get beaten up?".


    "More precisely, it''s just a normal present. I think it may be an unnecessary product for you but".


    I brought out the paper bag from inside my coat and handed it over to Kei.


    ".....wait, what''s up with that pharmacy bag? Are you mocking me?".


    Even as she said that she checked the contents, and peeled off the cellophane tape.


    What came out of it was neither a shy essory or a cute stuffed toy.


    "Cold medicines and a receipt.....?".


    "Don''t mind the receipt, please throw it away".


    "Hey, this receipt has 10:55 am on the 23rd written on it though.....".


    Even though I told her not to mind it, Kei turned her gaze towards it.


    "On my way back after buying it, I saw you and Satou together at Keyaki Mall. That''s how I realized that the double date was a set up from a rtively early stage. I had thought your health would have deteriorated, but it seems that prediction was spectacrly off the mark".


    "So.....that means the reason you didn''t call me out of worry was.....".


    "You weren''t wearing a mask either, even from a distance I could see that you were healthy".


    "I-If you''re this worried about me.....instead of doing things in a roundabout way like this, do things like visiting me earlier or at least giving me a call. You could have confirmed it that way".


    "In such a conspicuous dorm, I can''t afford to directly visit your room. Contacting you via phone would be an effective means of doing so, but I also took into ount that you''d act tough in that case. Because you hate showing your weakness after all".


    "B-but then as a result, wouldn''t it mean you''ve wasted money on the cold medicine".


    "If it''s just the cost of the cold medicine it''s pretty cheap. I can also use it on a different asion as well".


    "That.....might be the case.....I seem like such an idiot now for thinking you weren''t worried about me at all and holding a grudge".


    Saying that, Karuizawa hung her head.


    "I was also hugely involved in that incident on the rooftop. I did something inhuman to the point I cannotin even if you were to beat me up. Even though it''s the next day, if I contacted you unnecessarily, I had thought it would ce a burden on your mind and body and that is why I avoided you. It seems like that too, was an unnecessary concern".


    Far from me having to make contact, to think it would be Karuizawa who would draw close to me.


    "I failed to properly read the strength of your heart".


    "T-That''s right. Don''t underestimate me".


    "Towards that Karuizawa with such a strong heart, please allow me to confirm one thing again".


    "What is it you want to confirm?".


    "From now on too, as much as possible I''d like to avoid doing conspicuous things. But, depending on the situation, I may have to move behind the scenes like I have up until now. At that time, just as you always have, please lend me your power".


    "That, isn''t it a littlete to be saying that? Say it during the whole partner talk earlier".


    "That''s right I suppose".


    After a brief silence, Karuizawa sighed once candidly.


    "That''s fine, I''ll lend you a hand. In exchange, with all your power, protect me ok? If my rtionship with Hirata-kun ends, various troublesome things might happen".


    "Yeah, I promise".


    Beyond the thick clouds, the sun started to set.


    The two of us together, stared out at the sun that was no longer visible.


    "Christmas is also over, huh".


    "If I recall...Christmas goes from the evening of the 24th until the evening of the 25th, was it?".


    That is why lovers mostly spend time together from the night of the 24th until the evening of the 25th, it is said.


    Because it can be considered the greatest bliss for lovers to wee the moment the 25th starts together. However, in regards to the world, Christmas can be thought to hold slightly special circumstances. It is because the calendar of the church inherited from the Jewish calender determined it to range from the 24th of December until the 25th of December.


    But there are almost no lovers who are aware of Judaism or the birth of Christ. It could be said that in modern times, it has been made into a trendy event by bing a fad.


    This year''s Christmas, including the Eve, have been quite busy. Soon the 1st year will end.


    "Let''s go back, shall we?".


    "Yeah".


    I start walking. And then, with a slight dy, Kei also starts walking.


    In this one year, looking back the one I''ve gotten the closest to may be Kei who''s behind me. This is likely something Kei herself also feels. Before I realized it, she had sublimed into an essential existence for me. To call this friendship, might be being somewhat rude to Kei but.....it''s just, from now on, if I can aim for ss A and sever my connection with the student council, at that time we could be friends....no, I feel like it could change into something beyond that.

 Chapter 316: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS – The Cupid Karuizawa

    <h4>Chapter 316: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C The Cupid Karuizawa</h4>


    Atst it''s the 25th, and the double date started. I, in order to faithfully carry out Satou-san''s request, in order for a one hit kill, took into my hands the arrow of love. This arrow is a magical arrow which causes anyone it hits to fall in love. Satou-san beside me, in an attempt to get along with Kiyotaka, ising into contact with him with a sense of distance simr to that of lovers. Looking at those two, I decided to call out to them like a meddlesomedy from the neighborhood.


    "Heh....you two are looking pretty good aren''t you?".


    "R-Really?".


    "No matter how you look at it, you guys look like a couple affectionately spending Christmas together, that sort of feeling?".


    Firstly I need to tell Kiyotaka that they make a natural matchup. Kiyotaka, who usually thinks of things I wouldn''t even be able toprehend, in regards to romance alone, he doesn''t seem like a professional.


    He should have no idea how his surroundings view him.


    "Hehehe. Isn''t it embarrassing, Ayanokouji-kun? They''re saying we look like a couple".


    ".....I suppose so".


    Towards those words from Satou-san, Kiyotaka disinterestedly answers. What''s ''I suppose so'' supposed to mean. Aren''t you supposed to be happy deep down inside? Zuzuzu, like that inside me, something dark whispers.


    Ahh, no good, no good. The cupid of love does not think such dark thoughts.


    "But still, the two of you seriously aren''t going out with each other? Could it be the truth is you''re already going out~".


    Killing my own feelings, I pressed them for an answer vigorously to stir them up.


    "N-N-No. Not at all. We still aren''t in that kind of rtionship!".


    Even though she was desperately denying it, Satou-san also checked Kiyotaka''s state with a side nce. If he seems happy, it meant it would be material for her to decide that they have chemistry together.


    However on the contrary, this blockhead, no matter what''s said, never once changed the serious look on his face. He doesn''tugh and neither does he get angry, that makes judgment difficult.


    "Really? If you''re hiding something you''d better tell me right now, ok?".


    Even when I attack repeatedly like that, in response, Kiyotaka gave a reply that was close to outright ignoring us.


    I wonder if it was a bad idea to say it in a roundabout manner.


    "Speaking of which, Satou-san, you don''t have a boyfriend yet right?".


    "Y-Yeah".


    Since it''se to this, I tried expressing it fairly straightforwardly and yet Kiyotaka still didn''t have a good reaction to it. More like, he doesn''t even seem to be paying attention to my words. It''s almost like he has no awareness that he''s on a date. The double date has just begun, maybe we came on too strong with the opening.....


    "We''ll be enjoying this on our own so the two of you, don''t mind us ok?".


    For now I decided to leave Satou-san and Kiyotaka to act independently. As I talked with Yousuke-kun, I eavesdropped on the conversation of those two from beside them. By the way, I waited for a fairly long time but the conversation between those two did not start up at all. It may be that Satou-san is also getting nervous, but she did not seem to be able to carve out a topic to discuss. Or it could be that she''s expecting the conversation toe from Kiyotaka and is waiting for it. If that''s the case it''s probably hopeless.


    Kiyotaka doesn''t seem to have any intention of changing from his usual, sparse self. Ahh mou! That means there''s nothing left but for me to do something about it.


    I directed a hopeless gaze towards Kiyotaka. And when I did, it seems my feelings were delivered to him as my gaze immediately met Kiyotaka''s.


    "You''re being rather quiet. So does this mean you''re going to keep acting quiet?".


    "It''s not like I''m acting or anything. I''m not used to dates, I just don''t understand the lifestyle of those with topics to discuss".


    It''s probably that sort of thing.


    I felt like from our gaze, I was able to read such feelings from Kiyotaka.


    "Satou-san, isn''t it just that Ayanokouji-kun doesn''t know what to talk about?".


    The arrow of love I had let loose. If it hits, it''s a magical arrow that will cause one to fall in love. This one arrow, one way or another I''ll make sure to hit Kiyotaka with it.

 Chapter 317: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa Kei SS – The Heart that Realised

    <h4>Chapter 317: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C The Heart that Realised</h4>


    I have made a big decision. Even I think so myself. I can no longer take back the words I have said.


    "I''m going to break up with Yousuke-kun".


    That was, for Karuizawa Kei, the greatest extreme, an option that would never have been chosen normally.


    "I''m sure everyone in the ss will be surprised when the 3rd semester starts".


    Feeling restless like that, I silently whispered those words.


    "I suppose that''s true".


    It''s very likely that almost immediately, a battle between girls over Yousuke-kun will be expected to begin.


    "That guy, do you think he''ll go out with someone else?".


    "Even if you ask me that, I don''t know Yousu...no, it''s not like I know Hirata-kun that well either. But in some ces, like Kiyotaka, he can be cool. As long as he''s pretending to go out with me, he won''t be able to date another girl too, and he might not even be that interested in romance".


    Even though it was a lie, we''ll still be breaking up. If I mess it up and remain close to him as usual, I''d feel bad for the other girls too. In order to get into the habit from now on, I''ve decided to no longer call him ''Yousuke-kun'' but rather back to ''Hirata-kun''.


    "Even though you''re going back to calling him Hirata, you''re still calling me like this?".


    Before I had realized it, I had unconsciously started calling Kiyotaka by his first name. By going back to calling Hirata-kun like that, Kiyotaka threw an obvious question like that at me.


    "Ahh.....I see. Is it better if I change it back?".


    "That''s not what I meant. You''re free to call me whatever you like".


    After saying that, a short pause, then Kiyotaka continued.


    "This might be a good opportunity".


    Towards being continued to be called by his first name, Kiyotaka did not show any signs of disapproval. And then, a moment that felt like destiny to me, suddenly urred.


    "I''ll also just be calling you ''Kei'' then".


    I''ll also just be calling you ''Kei'' then. I''ll also just be calling you ''Kei'' then. I''ll also just be calling you ''Kei'' then.


    Those words reverberated and repeated inside my heart like sacred words.


    Hyuruhyuruhyuru~. Just like that, a single arrow fell from the skies. That was, the arrow that was aimed towards Kiyotaka from Satou-san. That arrow was supposed to have flown off somewhere after being released. And that


    "Tauwa!".


    Of all things, it pierced my heart.


    ".....tauwa?".


    Kiyotaka heard and repeated the mysterious word that flew out of my guts.


    "N-n-n-n-nothing! Why is Kiyotaka also calling me by my first name?".


    "If one side uses the surname and the other side uses the first name, it wouldn''t feel right".


    No, no, no. That might be so but! You didn''t give any prior notice or anything!


    My throbbing, no, soaring heartbeat continued to beat on and on. The sound of that was immense to the point I wondered if Kiyotaka would end up hearing it. And without even minding the panicking me, Kiyotaka continued to talk.


    "By the way...just to get things straight. The original proposer that set up the double date was not you, but Satou right?".


    As expected, I should say. Kiyotaka was already aware of the double date trick. Desperately suppressing my feelings, I answered the question.


    "W-What''s that supposed to mean, set up?".


    Just in case, I''ll try and deceive him.


    "Your acting was pretty much spot on but here and there, Satou''s actions were strange you see".


    "Ahh---....as I thought you realized it? I also thought Satou-san was being suspicious".


    My heart had somehow managed to calm down. Fuu, fuu. It should be fine now.


    "That''s right. I also have a Christmas present for you".


    "Ehh? No kidding?".


    As I thought that, my heart once again leaped up and soared.


    "I lied".


    "Huh? You want to get beaten up?".


    After the sudden climb came the nosedive, and I red at Kiyotaka.


    Could it be, am I just being teased?


    "More precisely, it''s just a normal present. I think it may be an unnecessary product for you but".


    ".....wait, what''s up with that pharmacy bag? Are you mocking me?".


    Even if he gives me such a thing, I''m not one bit happy. As I thought that, I received it, and checked the contents. The bag is what it is but the truth is the contents were---I was expecting something like that. What came out from inside it was.


    "Cold medicine and a receipt.....?".


    Such fleeting expectations were betrayed simply to the point it was almost disappointing. But, I realized something strange. Why give me this?


    "Don''t mind the receipt, please throw it away".


    But by hearing that, it only made me more unnecessarily curious. I pored over the details on the receipt. And then realized my question.


    "Hey, this receipt has 10:55 am on the 23rd written on it though.....".


    It''s not something that was bought today. Normally cold medicine is something you buy only when you need it right away.


    "On my way back after buying it, I saw you and Satou together at Keyaki Mall. That''s how I realized that the double date was a set up from a rtively early stage. I had thought your health would have deteriorated, but it seems that prediction was spectacrly off the mark".


    "So.....that means the reason you didn''t call me out of worry was.....".


    Does it mean he wasn''t being cold towards me, or had forgotten about me?


    "You weren''t wearing a mask either, even from a distance I could see that you were healthy".


    W-what''s that mean? I didn''t hear anything about that!


    "I-If you''re this worried about me.....instead of doing things in a roundabout way like this, do things like visiting me earlier or at least giving me a call. You could have confirmed it that way".


    "In such a conspicuous dorm, I can''t afford to directly visit your room. Contacting you via phone would be an effective means of doing so, but I also took into ount that you''d act tough in that case. Because you hate showing your weakness after all".


    What, what, what, what, what is that supposed to mean! I felt the sudden urge to hide my face which was rapidly bing red.


    That day, ever since that incident on the rooftop, that means Kiyotaka''s always been worried about me!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaa, mou, aaaaaaaaaa! Inside my heart there was another me who was squealing while running around. There''s no more mistaking it. I just have to admit it now. Seriously, seriously, seriously, my heart''s seriously been stolen away. The arrow which had pierced my heart. The arrow of love which I could no longer take out. Is this even possible? Is it even fine for me to fall in love with someone who''s been partly bullying me? But it''s already toote. The power of this arrow is tremendous.


    I have, I have towards Kiyotaka-----really, seriously, I''ve fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 318: Short Story 3 : Ryuuen Kakeru SS – A Sign of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 318: Short Story 3 : Ryuuen Kakeru SS �C A Sign of Battle</h4>


    At night, the New Year''s Eve bell dering theing of the New Year rang for the 108th time on the television. Apparently it''s to cleanse all worldly desires away and to wee the new year with a purified body. It''s a silly story. People won''t lose their worldly desires from a farce like this. The more you suppress it, avarice from the core is something that only swells up. There was an iing call to me from an unregistered, unfamiliar number. Feeling like killing boredom, without thinking anything, I silently pressed the phone''s call button.


    "Happy New Year. Were you awake?".


    A woman''s voice. Naturally, a voice I''m familiar with.


    "To think you''d call me this early into the new year, Sakayanagi".


    "If you wouldn''t mind, may I have a bit of your time from now? I''d like to meet you in person".


    "Are you asking me out on a date at a time like this? Kuku, it''s not like I won''t answer you though. Come directly to my room then".


    "Then, in 30 minutes, I shall be waiting by the vending machine outside the dorm".


    After ignoring my invitation, she sure is continuing to onesidedly talk.


    "Fine, I was free either way".


    Having finished our brief conversation, I threw my phone onto my bed. There''s no need to honestly respond to her but this time, there are some circumstances. Either way, I already understand the contents of what she wants to say, so after confirming that the promised time has passed, I left my room.


    Then, slowly, I left the lobby of the dormitory and immediately headed for the vending machine. As I carefreely arrived at the promised location, that woman immediately called out to me. As always, she was carrying her cane around as she weed me.


    "You''re 10 minuteste. I believe I''ve given you 30 minutes to prepare though".


    She spoke that fact calmly without any happiness or anger.


    "Kuku. I could have just ignored you though".


    "Well, this is fine".


    10 minutes was being too lenient. I should have kept her waiting longer in this cold weather.


    "But for ate night date, there are quite a bit of onlookers".


    Beside Sakayanagi, the figures of Kitou, Hashimoto and a sleepy-looking Kamuro were there.


    "Usually this is something that''s done as a pair".


    "Fufu. I don''t have the courage to meet you sote at night when it''s just the two of us".


    Having received such words of praise I''m thankful for, I drew closer to Sakayanagi.


    However, just by drawing closer to a certain extent, Kitou takes a step forward. It was a silent pressure that was telling me not toe any closer. Is he ying at a knight protecting the princess? Kitou''s face doesn''t befit that of a knight''s.


    "It appears you''ve suffered quite the terrible injury. Even now, it seems there are some scars left behind".


    "Are you worried about me?".


    "So you''re not going to deny your injuries then?".


    "Deny? It''ll just be strange even if I deny them with this face".


    It''s been a week since I fought Ayanokouji on that rooftop. The swelling and the bruises have gone down quite a bit, but even so, I haven''t made aplete recovery yet. It''s obvious these injuries aren''t something I''d sustain from falling down a flight of stairs. And I don''t know where she got wind of this, but it''s nothing particrly surprising.


    Looking at either me or Ishizaki who both went out with our faces swollen, anyone would be able to immediately tell.


    "For someone who holds pride in fighting, you''ve lost face, Ryuuen".


    Hashimoto says that whileughing. While courteously pointing out where my drive lies.


    "Was it alright for you to go about in such a state?".


    "I''m grateful for your concern, but I don''t want to be told that by someone whose legs are crippled like you".


    "Fufu. That may be the case".


    Maybe my provocations were fruitless.


    As for Sakayanagi, she probably has something else she wants to hear.


    "If you wish, I can tell you all about the extent of the condition of my injuries right here and now".


    Sakayanagi''s two prized bodyguards, Kitou and Hashimoto, each turn their eyes towards me.


    "Even though your subordinates are not present, you''re rather bullish".


    By subordinate, she probably means Ishizaki or Albert and the others.


    "Whether they''re here or not doesn''t matter. If you look at them as part of my forces, they''re not here after all".


    I took a step forward. Kitou also takes a step forward. Leaving aside Hashimoto, it seems Kitou has taken a fighting stance. Whatever happens, to be able to move immediately, he''s warming up for it.


    "Let''s stop with the dangerous stuff. No one stands to gain anything from fighting in a ce like this".


    Hashimoto, as though joining in, said that.


    "Shall we get down to business then? The reason I called you out at a time like this is because there is something I would like to ask you directly. It''s something that''s difficult to ask when there are people around".


    Late at night between the end of one year and the start of the next, the rules on the school campus are somewhat different from the rules of the outside world. The convenience store that''s normally open for 24 hours is also closed, and there are no stores currently open. There''s no one that would go outside at a time like this. Either they''ve gone to bed already or are watching the weing of the new year on the television. This is a situation where we can talk about anything we like, in other words.


    "You''ve fallen from your seat as leader of ss C. I''ve heard word of that".


    "I knew you''d try to confirm that".


    "Is that true?".


    "If it is, what''ll you do?".


    "That was a rather quick admission. Unlike your injuries, it''s not like we were there at the scene watching".


    Sakayanagi stares at me with eyes that were searching for the truth. Until I met Sakayanagi, I had onesidedly reached a single conclusion. There''s no way she could possibly know about Ayanokouji.


    Who I quarreled with, who I was defeated by. I had thought she wouldn''t show much interest towards that.


    "Did you think I would have put on airs?".


    "I wonder. That may be the case indeed".


    However, it''s still fishy. Sakayanagi''s eyes are that of someone who knows something. She had such a look in her eyes. Ayanokouji did not talk in depth about it but did he already attract Sakayanagi''s attention?


    If so, then when? There''s almost no doubt it was before the incident on the rooftop with me. No, if that''s the case, then Sakayanagi should have had a strong interest in Ayanokouji since way back.


    But up until now, Sakayanagi showed no signs of it and as a matter of fact, she''s trying to investigate it like this. From that bizarre contradiction, I arrived at a single answer.


    It means there is a possibility that Ayanokouji and her were acquaintances from way back. If that is indeed the case then what Sakayanagi wants to know right now isn''t whether or not I lost.


    ''It''s whether or not I lost to Ayanokouji''


    It would be that she wants to know the truth regarding that. It''s quite an interesting line of reasoning if I do say so myself, or so I thought, but I''ll let that problem be for now.


    If such an interesting topic were to be dangled in front of me, it''ll cause my instincts to throb.


    "Even if you lose to someone, will you conceal that fact, Sakayanagi?".


    "I don''t know, because for me to lose to someone, cannot possibly happen after all".


    That''s a Sakayanagi-like screwed up response.


    "However, if I happened to lose, at such a time, will I honestly acknowledge it or not, you ask?".


    "Kukuku. Because you''re prideful if nothing else, after all".


    "Pride is important, you know. A life without pride would be boring, wouldn''t it?".


    "A life of showing off your pride, on the contrary, is the pointless one".


    "Hey, couldn''t you have confirmed something like this over the phone?".


    Kamuro, who had been silent up until now and listening to the conversation, joined in.


    "The thing about truth is, you won''t know until you meet face-to-face. Especially since he''s proficient at telling lies. Over the phone, it would have been difficult to ascertain it".


    "Ahh, I see. Then at least get it over with quickly".


    The small fries Sakayanagi uses also have it tough. Underneath the freezing sky, Kamuro''s body slightly trembled.


    "After ying the tyrant, in the end you ended up losing to your subordinate and fell from your seat as leader".


    Sakayanagi pretends to ponder over it.


    "It''s a story that''s hard to believe, isn''t it?".


    "If so then what else could it be?".


    "That is something I do not know. That is why I have called you out like this".


    "If you meet face-to-face with me, you''ll begin to see the truth, huh?".


    "I wonder".


    She''s always trying to sound me out. Well, if you ask me, I have no intention of maneuvering around her every single time over Ayanokouji.


    "I have no further intention of doing anything else in this school".


    "Oi, oi. That''s a joke, right? Are you seriously saying that?".


    The one who reacted before Sakayanagi, was Hashimoto.


    "There is no need to doubt like that. Due to his contract with Katsuragi-kun, every month, he is guaranteed private points. Ultimately, linking up with ss A is an assured pathway for him so even if he drops out now, it won''t be an inconvenience".


    "Precisely. I''ll be observing your petty fights from above".


    "However, there''s no guarantee it''ll continue to go well though. If an event where you lose arge amount of private points were to ur, your rise to ss A will be doubtful".


    She gives a courteous preface, no, exnation. The point is, it''s a provocation from Sakayanagi saying she can crush me at any time.


    "But please be at ease. First of all, I''ve decided that I will be thoroughly tormenting ss B. Having you and ss C as my ytime opponents will have to be on a different asion".


    "Do as you please".


    Just as Ayanokouji''s information said, it appears the brunt of Sakayanagi''s attack from now will be focused towards ss B. I have no interest in what''ll be of ss A or ss B but as a spectator, I''ll have them entertain me.


    "If you have no intention of starting a fight here, then I''ll be taking my leave".


    "It was only for a brief while but I had quite a bit of fun. I thank you for your loser''s speech".


    I turn my back. However, feeling like I''d tell her something, I stopped walking.


    "Sakayanagi, you should also remember that you''re not a winner who''s guaranteed victory".


    "If you''re going to teach me defeat then I''ll wee it anytime".


    I have no further intention of getting involved in the dispute between sses. However, if she were to challenge me as an individual, then I will crush her. If I didn''t need to protect my colleagues in ss C, I wouldn''t have to rack my brains over Sakayanagi''s strategies every single time.

 Chapter 319: Short Story 4 : Ibuki Mio SS – Conflict of the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 319: Short Story 4 : Ibuki Mio SS �C Conflict of the Mind</h4>


    The 23rd which weed the first day of the winter vacation. I came to the movie theater, ignoring the couples who were being festive due to Christmas being at hand. Early in the morning, when I saw off Ryuuen who was intending on quitting school, I was nning on staying in my room for the whole day. But just a while ago, after receiving mail from that idiot Ishizaki, I changed my mind.


    "Ryuuen-san changed his mind!".


    Along with such a mail, them bragging about how their persuasion had worked was also written. But that''s not the case. That guy, Ryuuen had hardened his resolve to quit school. It wasn''t a situation where mere persuasion from Ishizaki and the others was going to make him change his mind. In other words.....there were other factors besides that.


    Something that would make him change his mind. That is probably, something rted to ss D''s Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. My intuition is telling me that. If I''m in my room, it bes obvious that I end up anxiously thinking about that, so I desired a time where I could focus on something else entirely.


    Remembering that there was a movie I had not seen yet which was almost nearing the end of its screening period, I made reservations for a seat and headed for Keyaki Mall. Just before the screening began, inside the building that was engulfed in darkness, the me who had arrived with that timing, upon reaching my seat, casually rested my arm on the empty armrest. Feeling a sensation of rubbing against cloth, I turned to nce at it.


    That was a mistake.


    "Geh".


    I ended up meeting with the number 1 person I did not want to meet right now in this unexpected ce. It was the Ayanokouji who had been upying my thoughts. He''s the man who puts on a dumb face yet is the one manipting the ss from behind the scenes. He''s not just smart, he''s a surreal existence whose fighting skills are far beyond that of Ryuuen and Albert.


    "It''s a coincidence, huh".


    He calls out to me like that.


    I really don''t want such a coincidental meeting. I felt nauseous and turned my gaze away. Ahh mou, why do I have toe across Ayanokouji? On top of that, he''s also alone.


    Back during the summer vacation, I remembered the time when I was trapped with Ayanokouji inside an elevator. Ever since then, I had been dancing in the palm of his head, and remembering that, frustration oozes out of me. Not knowing a thing, writing him off as an idiotic student of ss D. In a sense, this situation is simr to that situation back then.


    It feels like the two of us are trapped inside a sealed box. Desperately trying to clear up the darkness, I turned my gaze towards the movie that was being screened. But the contents of it barely came into my mind. I did think about just standing up from my seat and leaving, but that would just make it look like I''m running away from him. That alone, I cannot stand. As soon as the movie ends, I''ll leave. I made that resolve. As it stands, without anything happening, such a wish of mine, right after this, would copse at once.

 Chapter 320: Short Story 5 : Karuizawa Kei SS – A New Experience

    <h4>Chapter 320: Short Story 5 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C A New Experience</h4>


    Arge and expansive sea. The ce I''ve been left behind on is this uninhabited


    ind.


    "Aaah...they''re gone.....


    I stared at the passenger ship that''s slowly bing smaller and smaller like it''s somebody else''s problem. It appears the summer vacation has turned into something unbelievable.


    To be honest, I don''t know what I should do now. Because I have no idea how I''m going to escape from this uninhabited ind, surrounded by 360 degrees of sea Ships, nes and phones. I don''t have anything convenient like that with me. On top of that, because of my swimsuit, it''s likely that my body will be chilled once night falls.


    But I was neither anxious nor panicking. On the contrary, I thought about how great it would be if this moment wouldst forever.


    Why is that, you ask? That is because of the significance of the presence of the boy sitting next to me. If he''s with me, he''ll save me no matter what predicament I''m stuck in.


    A new experience.


    It''s because I''m confident of this that I feel no anxiety.


    "Hey, Kiyotaka. Where are we? As far as the eye can see, there are only mountains and the sea....Could it be that we''re stranded somewhere absurd? Like Tasmania?".


    "Tasmania isn''t an uninhabited ind, you know? Besides, there''s no way it''d be this small".


    "I-I see".


    "In the first ce, we''re in Japan. There''s that mountain you see in the distance, right? That''s Mount Fuji".


    "Mount Fuji, you mean THAT Mount Fuji?".


    "Then that means we might surprisingly be able to escape this ind easily".


    "That won''t be the case. Because to escape on our own, there''s that''s to swim".


    It''s not an exaggeration, but I don''t quite have the strength to swim away. At that moment, a hawk took flight from the ind and swiftly flew in the direction of Mount Fuji.


    In all likelihood, it''ll reachnd in no time.


    "It must be great having wings, isn''t it? Because you could simply fly away like


    that".


    Saying that, I gazed at Kiyotaka.


    Eyes looking straightforwardly in the direction of Mount Fuji. And so I decided to ask him a frank question.


    "Could it be that.....you''re capable of swimming all the way there, Kiyotaka?".


    "To be honest with you, there''s a high possibility that if I''m on my own, I''d be able to swim all the way tond. Taking into ount the probability of survival, it would be a good idea if I were to start swimming now while the sun is still out". "A-As thought.....you''re amazing".


    But, Kiyotaka is here right now and he''s showing no sign of swimming away.


    "Could it be that it''s because I''m here?".


    "When I think about leaving Kei alone here, it''s no longer a viable n. There may be wild animals in the forest and once night falls, you''d have no way of protecting yourself".


    "Sorry, Kiyotaka. I''m always getting in your way".


    "That''s not true".


    "I''m happy you''d say that. But...I want Kiyotaka to survive".


    "A n where I''d be the only survivor can''t even be considered a n. It''ll only be worthy of being considered a survival n if it means both Kei and I can survive".


    The inside of my body started getting hotter and hotter.


    "Why do you care about me that much?". I was slightly afraid of hearing the answer, but I boldly tried asking him that.


    And when I did, Kiyotaka looked me straight in the eye and answered without any hesitation at all.


    "It''s because to me, you''re a precious partner. This is normal".


    As my body grew colder, Kiyotaka hugged me.


    A new experience.


    Because we were both wearing our swimsuits, our bodies were in close contact with one another.


    "N-No. We''re not THAT kind of partners....!".


    I tried to get away from him but Kiyotaka wouldn''t let me go.


    "Then you and I just have to be that kind of partners. Am I wrong?".


    "... but.... ".


    Gradually, my resistance weakens. If I could be swept away, then I''d like to be.


    " Kei.....".


    And when I realized it, Kiyotaka''s face is already right there in front of my eyes.


    "Kiyotaka...


    The two of us gaze at one another. The distance between our bodies and our hearts began to shrink.


    And then--guu~ Cruelly enough, in my state of starvation, my stomach growled.


    A sound of ruin that seemed as though it could erase the romantic atmosphere in


    an instant.


    But Kiyotaka calmly took in this absurd situation where it wouldn''t be strange even if he were to show disgust.


    "Eat this, Kei".


    The thing he handed to me, I wonder where he procured it from.


    "Is this.....an eggnt?".


    "It''s native to this uninhabited ind. It''ll help you recover from your hunger if you eat this".


    "T-thank you. But why an eggnt...eggnt?".


    Fuu~ I began to realize something.


    The Mount Fuji I could see in the distance. The hawk that flew away earlier.


    And the eggnt.


    This is something you''d look forward to on New Year''s Day, is what I''ve heard.


    Furthermore, when I thought about the eggnt, the world underwent a massive change. Kiyotaka, who was sitting next to me, was also affected by that change and could see him fading away.


    "Have you noticed? This is your Hatsuyume. What an ideal Hatsuyume, congrattions Kei".


    "Hatsuyume....so, it was a dream after all?".


    Kiyotaka beside me faded away even more. What a relief, being stranded on an uninhabited ind was just my dream. But that means, that moment was also a


    dream.


    In other words, this romantic atmosphere will also be gone in a while.


    That kiss almost had, all of it will disappear soon. I reached out to grab Kiyotaka. But Kiyotaka was no longer there beside me.


    I could see Kiyotaka swimming ferociously against the tide. I leaped up into the


    sky and in an instant, the uninhabited ind disappeared.


    "Aaaaah wait. Wait, my Hatsuyume! My first kiss!".


    Even as I screamed out, it was already toote. My consciousness was swiftly pulled back into the real world.


    The very next moment, a familiar ceiling appeared before my eyes. A morning no different than the usual, so peaceful that it''s almost unbelievable I had been panicking in my dreams.


    But, my heart was beating fast.


    "No, no....hey dream me, why are you so desperate for a kis....!?".


    In reality, I always make an effort to stay calm and I won''t simply ask for a kiss


    that easily.


    E-Even if it happens to be the boy I love, that''s why, umm, I won''t be clingy.


    But even so, even if it''s just in a dream, there are still things that are ok for me to fantasize about and things that aren''t. I think this is the craziest dream I''ve ever had in my life.


    How could I have ever imagined this would be what I''d see in my Hatsuyume.


    "Hatsuyume, huh....".


    Could my Hatsuyume turn into a Masayume...no way, right?


    Either way, let''s keep this super embarrassing dream to myself only.


    N/T: Masayume is a ''dream thates true''pared to Hatsuyume which is the first dream of the new year.

 Chapter 321: Prologue: Horikita Manabu’s Monologue.

    Chapter 321: Prologue: Horikita Manabu��s Monologue. 12


    There are some things people would find strange if they were to hear about it. The truth is, I didn''t choose this school because I had something I wanted to carry out or anything. I had lived with the intent of bing a talented person yet I had no particr destination in mind. Politician, doctor, researcher, I didn''t aim for any of that.


    For better or for worse, I''ve lived my life making sure to not stir anything up. I indifferentlyplete my assignments and spent my days that way. Being a ''role model''. Being ''exemry''. I believed that to be the right thing to do and never once questioned it. However, Nagumo Miyabi took one action after another as though to directly oppose me. A person who cuts their way through, that may how that man can be described.


    As a matter of fact, until I graduate, I had already given up on taking action. I had failed to make a friend I could say I trust from the bottom of my heart. I have yet toprehend it. After 3 years, I''ve finally realized. My own ''mistake'' and the ''regret'' it led to. And, that this is the ''beginning''.


    ������


    <illustrations> 8</illustrations>

 Chapter 322 - 1: A New Special Exam - Mixed Training Camp.

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 1: A New Special Exam - Mixed Training Camp.</h4>


    On a Thursday morning not too long after the 3rd semester began, several buses travelled on a highway. The 1st years weren''t the only ones on the buses. The 2nd years and the 3rd years are also on board. In other words, it''s a wholesale migration for the entire student body of the school. The bus that we, the 1st years'' ss C, were riding on entered a tunnel and soon afterwards, our ears were assaulted by the sensation of being clogged up. This is my second time on a bus since enrolling in this school. Where we''re going and what we''ll be doing there are things we haven''t received the slightest bit of exnation on.


    At this stage, all I can tell is that we were all instructed to wear our jerseys and that it is strongly rmended we prepare several spare jerseys and underwear. However, at the very least it''s probably not going to be a field trip. The travel time is about 3 hours, a rather long travel time, and so within the limits of what''s allowed the students brought with them their favourite things. Things like cell phones, books and cards or snacks and juice.


    There were also students amongst them who brought along gaming devices. Since the seats on the bus were ordered ording to our names, it was ''Ike Kanji'' who happened to take the seat beside me. I had intended to get along with him after enrolling but when I realized it, we had became ''only ssmates'' and our opportunities to hang out drastically decreased.


    Even now it''s not me, sitting beside him, that he''s talking to. He stood on the seat with his knees, turned back, and talked to Sudou and Yamauchi and the others in a loud voice since they were seated far from him. From time to time, I could hear the girls warning them about their voices being annoying but they don''t seem to be paying attention to that. The bus interior is quite raucous. No wonder they aren''t being considerate. I do feel a bit lonely but there''s no helping it.


    Fortunately enough, through the exams I was able to befriend students like Keisei and Akito. We were inside a bus with a harmonious atmosphere about it but I could tell that this won''t be a mere pic. I may have been able to consider it mere leisure if it had been in the middle of the winter vacation but the 3rd semester is already underway.


    In that case, assuming that this is going to be a special exam like it had been with the uninhabited ind is best for peace of mind. However, it''s not like Ike and the others haven''t matured either. Probably. Chabashira observed the students going about their own business curiously. Close to my seat and near the driver''s seat, she''s there just observing the students. Since it''d be troublesome if our eyes met by any chance, I decided to look out the window. This is a long tunnel.


    It''s been roughly 2-3 minutes since we entered the tunnel. Just as I thought that, slowly I could feel my field of vision brightening up. We had left the tunnel. As though she had been waiting for that, Chabashira moved. At the same time, the pain in my ear increased.


    "Sorry about cutting your fun short but pipe down."


    Chabashira said that to the students while holding a handheld microphone in her hands.


    "I thought you lot might like to know where this bus is going and what we''ll do then."


    "Of course we''re curious about that. You''re not going to tell me it''s the uninhabited ind again, are you?"


    Receiving Ike''sint, Chabashira answered.


    "Looks like what happened on the uninhabited ind is hard to forget for you lot since it''s sticking around in your memory. But calm yourselves. An exam of that scale isn''t something that can be held frequently. It means we''re not cruel enough to force you into that now that summer''s over for you lot. However, as you may have already inferred, a new special exam will be held. Your living standards will be extremely highpared to the uninhabited ind."


    She said that but it''s not something particrly trustworthy. Leaving aside the uninhabited ind, up until now there have been special exams held that ordinary students would have considered difficult. Most importantly, a student will be forced to directly confront the pitfall known as expulsion that lurks behind the special exams.


    "The special exam that will be demanded from you ss D students from now is!"


    She went that far yet Chabashira stopped speaking.


    At that moment, my ssmates gave little, proud smiles.


    Immediately afterwards, Chabashira lowered her head as though in respect and apologized.


    "My apologies. You''re already students of ''ss C''. Now then, since you''ve been promoted, I''ll exin the details of the special exams to you lot."


    Having ovee multiple special exams, the students who have finally made their way up to ss C in the 3rd semester appeared to be epting their current situation calmly. The fact that the exnation will take ce in the bus means that from this point onwards, it''s possible to prepare countermeasures to a certain extent or I''ll at least have the chance to do so.


    Since we were still in motion, it''s forbidden to carelessly get up from your seat but inside the bus, one''s voice will easily reach everyone. If you use a phone then it''s possible to talk only with a specific person. Even Ike and the others who are usually very rowdy, immediately stopped to listen to what Chabashira had to say.


    Even if it''s just this, it still shows that they''ve grown somewhat.


    "From this point onwards, you will be taken to an outdoors school deep in a certain mountain. In all likelihood, we''ll arrive at our destination before another hour passes. The shorter the exnation takes the more of a ''grace period'' you will have avable."


    So this means there''s approximately one hour to go until the special exam starts.


    Even if it takes 20 minutes to conduct the exnation that still leaves 40 minutes. That much time would be left for me to formte a strategy in regards to the special exam. That''s probably what she meant by ''grace period''. "Isn''t outdoors school something you attend in the summer?"


    The mountains we can see from the highway are still covered in white snow.


    A question came forth from Ike, who''s an expert when ites to mountains from his time as a boy scout.


    "Can''t you keep quiet and listen to me? I believe I''ve just told you about the ''grace period''". Chabashira said so more pleasantly than angrily. Ike apologized and scratched his head. A briefughter ensued.


    Outdoors school.


    Since I haven''t heard of that word before I looked it up on my phone.


    "Taking ce mainly in summer, itmonly takes ce on a day with pleasant weather in ces like mountains or other locations where greenery is abundant. Collective action is undertaken with the aim of promoting students'' health. Also could refer to facilities used for that purpose."


    I see. Like Ike said, it usually takes ce in the summer. But still, it''s not like it absolutely has to take ce in that season or anything.


    "Opportunities to meet senior students normally...especially for students not participating in any club activity are limited. But at the outdoors school, we''ll be taking collective action that goes beyond school years for 7 nights and 8 days. It''s like something beyond even what the sports festival offered. The name of the special exam that will be taking ce is ''Mixed Training Camp''. Since you''ll still be anxious if it''s just a verbal exnation I''ll be distributing the materials now."


    Chabashira began walking and handed over a bundle of the materials to the student sitting in the front row seat. We each took one and passed the rest behind. The material itself was rather thick and amounted to multiple pages. Since we weren''t instructed in particr not to go ahead and look, I flipped over and looked through it.


    There were pictures of what appears to be the training camp properly included.


    Rooms where students can sleep,rge baths, cafeterias and the such are included. Seeing all this makes it look fun, or rather, like reading a travel guidebook though... But it''s inevitable that every important word regarding the special exam we see would make our moods somber. Even if it''s a special exam, there''s the rtively thick paper we were handed on top of the verbal exnation.


    Even if you think of it as being the same as the exnation for the Paper Shuffle we received not too long ago, this special exam seems like it''s shaping up to be something bothersome.


    Not too long after, it appears everyone got their hands on the paper. After confirming that, Chabashira continues speaking.


    "Feel free to read ahead but I''m going to go ahead with the exnation for the Mixed Training Camp. Since I''ll be collecting the materials before you get off the bus, make sure you understand the rules well. I''ll be epting questions at the very end so make sure to shut up and listen. Do you understand that?"


    Chabashira said so as she looked at Ike again. Ike made two or three zipping motions over his mouth.


    "This time around, the special exam will be a training camp focusing mainly on mental development. In order to aplish that, we''ll start with the ABCs of integrating into society and we''ll confirm whether or not you can live in harmony with those you don''t interact withmonly. And each and every one of you will learn it."


    So would that be the reason why we''ll have to take collective action alongside the senior students? Chabashira said so as well but students engaged in club activities will have established rtionships between senior students and junior students but even so, most of that will be limited to club activities only. Students outside of that category will have had absolutely no contact with the senior students and those students aren''t a minority by any measure.


    Essentially it''d have been great if such exchanges were to be carried out voluntarily without the need to use club activities as an intermediary but it''s also a fact that reality isn''t that simple. However, how exactly are they going to involve the senior students in this? Unless contact between us isn''t an absolute necessity, then just like during the sports festival, students will probably keep their distance.


    Well, we''re probably heading over into the mountains for the ''training camp'' to ensure that doesn''t happen though... Either way, as long as the rules for the special exam aren''t properly set, it''s easy to figure out loopholes.


    There''s a massive gap between the 1st years and the 2nd years in terms of physical and mental development. For teenagers, the period of a year is very significant. It won''t be by that much but we probably won''t be able to fight against them on equal terms.


    "First off, once you lot arrive at the destination, I''ll have you split up based on gender. Then you''ll hold a discussion across all school years and then you''ll divide yourselves up into six groups."


    "Six groups, based on gender..."


    As though to memorize it, Ike muttered to himself beside me. The exnation has just begun but Chabashira continued on without stopping.


    "The lower and upper limits for the number of people in a group have been decided. Look at the fifth page of the material in your hands and have a good look at the patterns for the number of people written down there."


    All at once, the students turned their eyes to look at the fifth page of the material. It appears the rules pertaining to the groups in the training camp are written there.


    "When establishing a group, there''s both a lower and an upper limit to the number of people that can be in it. That number has been calcted from the separation of boys and girls as well as the school years. For instance: - If there are 60 boys in the same school year then 8-13. - If there are 70 boys in the same school year then 9-14. - If there are 80 boys in the same school year then 10-15. will be the lower and upper limits for a group.


    However, if the number is below 60 then please refer to the special section.


    That was written there. If there is no difference in the ratio of boy to girl across school years then in theory one ss should have 40 and if the ratio of boys to girls is 5:5, then the total number of boy for the 1st year would be 80.


    10-15 would form one group and in total, six groups would be formed. The fact that they referred to the total number of students means that depending on the number of expulsions for the entire school year, the amount of people required would change as well.


    "I think you''re already aware of it but the fact that the division into six is based on gender means that you''ll have students from other sses mixed in when the groups form. Also, for the duration of the outdoors school, you''ll have to ovee the special exam with that group. It means your fates are tied to one another."


    "It''s unreasonable to ask us to form a group with guys from other sses. Aren''t they the enemy?"


    Perhaps he couldn''t stand to keep quiet any longer, as Ike muttered that so Chabashira could hear. But maybe he struck on a good idea, as he then spoke as though a light bulb had been lit above his head.


    "Is that so? Then we don''t really have to care about that, right? We can simply divide ourselves, ss C, into two groups and that''ll be the end of that. That''s what it means, right? Ayanokouji."


    Ike asked me that in a loud voice. Certainly, it''s possible to go with the lower limit of 10 to form two ss C groups and this problem can be solved that way. However, that idea of Ike''s unfortunately won''t fly.


    "That sounds good but things won''t be that simple. The rules don''t permit a group to be formed from just one ss alone. As long as the number of people in your group meet the quota it doesn''t matter which ss you team up with but at the very least, there needs to be two sses or more mixed together."


    That statement of Chabashira''s also happened to be properly written under the heading of dividing up people.


    "Each group must have students from at least two or more sses as a prerequisite."


    "Do you mean we''ll be forced to work together with the enemy?"


    It''s not so much a question but more along the line of words that unexpectedly leaked out of Ike. Chabashira, looking slightly exasperated, replied.


    "That would be what it means. Of course, it''s not impossible to try and form a groupposed of students from your ss as much as possible. As long as there''s even a single student from another ss then you''ll have formed it after all."


    In short, make two groups and go with the lower limit of 10 people. And of those, 9 would be from ss C. If we do so, we can form a group that''s ''mostly ss C''.


    However, I doubt a group like that will be acknowledged by all school years when the discussion takes ce. There aren''t many students who''d join a group that''s made up mostly of people from another ss. Also, would having more people be better? Or having less people be better? And if it will change or not? If this is an exam where advantages and disadvantages can ur based on the difference between the number of people in each group then having a group with few people would be risky.


    But since the conditions of the exam aren''t clear yet it''s impossible to judge the merits and demerits of the number of people. Whether it be luck or misfortune will depend on the essence of this exam.


    "Is it better for a group to have many people? Or few people? That will have a significant impact on the ''oue'' I am going to exin now."


    Saying that, Chabashiraughed lightly.


    It''s easy to figure out since everyone''s thoughts were pointed in the same direction.


    "Could you please continue with the exnation of the rules? I''m curious about the oue but first I''d like to know what sort of things we''ll be doing as a group."


    Hirata, who felt uneasy, said so and urged Chabashira to continue.


    "That''s right. If I answer every single one of Ike''s doubts we won''t make any progress."


    Ike apologetically scratched his head.


    "The groups will be something akin to temporary sses formed for the outdoors school only. However, even if it''s only temporary, the contents of it will be intense. Members of a group will take lessons together, will cook and wash together and will even bathe and go to bed together. You will experience daily life of all different kinds together."


    If they knew that they''d be taking baths and going to bed together, both boys and girls alike would scream.


    "I don''t feel like I can live together with folks from other sses��..."


    I can understand why Ike would grumble like that. We did cooperate with another ss during the sports festival, but that was a temporary thing. It can hardly be said that we went through thick and thin together. By the way, aftering here, we were about to take part in an exam that would cross ss boundaries. Depending on the circumstances, we may yet form a group that has all four sses mixed in it.


    "How the oue of the special exam will be decided, that will depend on aprehensive exam that will take ce on thest day of outdoor school. A rough idea of the exam''s contents are written on the page 7. Go through it."


    We were told to do such, and inevitably everyone checked it simultaneously.


    "Morals" "Mental Discipline" "Order" "Individuality"


    Subjects we would never have to learn in an ordinary school were lined up there. In other words, I should view this as an exam separate from things like English and mathematics, which fall under academic ability. The troublesome thing is, there is no ''clear answer'' in an exam like this. There is information on each subject in the materials we were given but they are all abstract. There''s nothing about how exactly, in detail, the exam will be conducted.


    Furthermore, I looked at a sample schedule. After we wake up, we''d work on our morning assignments. Then we''d gather at the dojo for *Zazen and then we''d go to work (such as cleaning). Then we eat breakfast. Afterwards, we''ll study various things in a ssroom. After that, we eat lunch. We then receive assignments for the afternoon and once again we practice Zazen.


    [N/T: ''Zazen'' is a type of meditation that has its roots in Zen Buddhism.]


    Then we''d have dinner and a bath and go back to bed. It''s an entirely different lifestyle from the one we''ve lived up until now. By the way, unlike our usual holidays, lessons will be held throughout the morning on Saturdays. It appears we''ll only be able to rest on a Sunday.


    "More details on your schedule will be announced upon arrival at the outdoors school. What kind of special exam will take ce and in what order on thest day is also something I cannot tell you at this stage."


    It means that we''ll have to y it by ear for the duration of the special exam. It could be that the subject they listed as ''Zazen'' will also be a part of the exam. It would be best if I assumed little things like posture and attitude will also influence the exam. Other than that, words like ''speech'' and ''fabrication'' are also disturbing signs.


    "Deciding your groups is of utmost importance. All six groups must be as one and must be capable of oveing a week of the camp. No matter what the reason may be, you are not allowed to withdraw from your group halfway through or change members. If a student is forced to retire from either sickness or injury, then the group must deal with that gap on their own by assuming ''that student exists''". In other words, if there''s discord between us or if we antagonize one another, then we won''t be able to proceed. More and more it''s starting to look like on top of forming our groups, we''ll also have to eliminate the other sses. Full-scale lessons will start on Friday morning, that''s tomorrow, and until Wednesday next week there will be lessons held at the outdoor school.


    And also, on the 8th day which will be a Thursday, all school years will take an exam simultaneously and we will be graded.


    "After the 1st years have established their groups, they will rendezvous with the 2nd and 3rd years who will have established their groups at the same time. In short, it means six groups will have formed numbering around 30 to 45 peopleposed of 1st years up to 3rd years."


    The situation''s already a chaotic one having to form groups amongst fellow 1st years, but other school years will be added to the mix as well.


    As soon as that fact was conveyed, a strange atmosphere came over the bus interior.


    "If I have to put it simply, the groups you''ll be forming with your school year are the small groups and the groups that will be formed from all school years will be therge groups."


    Each and every group we form from our school year will be ''small groups''. The small groups will rendezvous with small groups from the 2nd years and the 3rd years and ultimately we''ll end up as six rge groups''.


    "Now moving onto the important topic: the oue. That will depend on the ''point averaged'' from the exam results of every member in the six,rge groups. It means the talents of the other school years will also y an important role."


    Basically, an average point will be calcted from all 40 people making up arge group. What worries me is the difference in the number of people. If it''s an average point we''re talking about, even though it should be hard for inequality to creep in, depending on how the small groups are assembled there could be a considerable difference in the number of people once we form arge group.


    The crucial thing here is ''how to form arge group''. If this is an exam where we''d simply have topete against one another in terms of academic ability then it''s obvious therge group where all the talented students have gathered will win. Conversely, students judged talentless will inevitably be chased out of the top groups and will have to form low ranking groups.


    However, it''s not like you''re guaranteed to win out in this special exam just by gathering talented students.


    "You''ve gotten the gist of it to a certain extent, haven''t you? Then now forst, I''ll be exining the most important thing here. That is, to say, the result of this special exam''s oue."


    So basically what we''ll stand to gain and what we stand to lose, huh? Once again, the reason why we''re divided based on groups and not sses should be hidden here.


    "Forrge groups whose average points put them in 1st ce through 3rd ce, all their students will receive private points as well as ss points. Forrge groups thate in at 4th ce all the way down tost ce, let''s just say you''ll receive a demerit."


    The details regarding the oue was, of course, also written on the materials we were given.


    "Basic Rewards."


    1st ce: 10,000 private points. 3 ss points.


    2nd ce: 5000 private points. 1 ss point.


    3rd ce: 3000 private points.


    The aforementioned rewards will be distributed to each and every student.


    If in a small group of 10, 9 happened to be from the same ss, they will stand to gain 27 ss points bying in at 1st ce. Of course it''s only describing an ideal scenario but it would be for the best if we could collect students from the same ss to the utmost of our ability ande in at 1st ce. However, the more people we have, the greater the damage we''ll sustain should we lose. Furthermore, if the number of people increases, the more difficult it will be to control the group. By the way, the minus factors that concern me hold far more weight than the few plus factors there are.


    4th ce: 5000 private points. 5th ce: 10,000 private points. 3 ss points. 6th ce: 20,000 private points. 5 ss points.


    The aforementioned points will be deducted from each and every student.


    Private points and ss points won''t fall below zero but it''ll remain behind as cumtive deficit and it''ll be calcted out whenever we receive rewards in future exams. It can be said that this is an element that hadn''t been present up until now. The reason why one would feel the rewards for 1st ce through to 3rd ce are somewhatcking is because there''s a huge trick behind it.


    On the subject of rewards, this sentence was written down. Chabashira went ahead and read it out.


    "It''s set up such that depending on how many of a particr ss is present in a small group, the reward may be doubled. On top of that, the more people there are making up a small group, it will be amplified even further. These are rules that apply for 1st ce through to 3rd ce and this won''t apply for the deduction for 4th ce and below so rx."


    If two sses make up a small group then 1st ce through to 3rd ce will be rewarded as aforementioned but if it''sposed of three sses then both those points will double. If it''sposed of four sses then it will triple. Furthermore, since the amplification appears to change depending on the total number of people, 10 people would cause it to be multiplied by 1, 15 people would cause it to be multipled by 1.5 at most.


    This would be an exception but if a group should be formed with 9 people in it then it would be multiplied by 0.9 in that case. ording to calctions, the greatest reward for taking 1st ce would be triple if students from all four sses are present and in addition, for a group with the maximum number of 15 it would be multiplied by 1.5 (rounded to the nearest integer) and each person would receive 45000 private points as well as 14 ss points. So far, this covers the good parts of the special exam and a troublesome yet interesting part also exists.


    However, you could say that what''s truly important is whates after this.


    "Also, therge group thates in atst ce will incur a massive penalty."


    "Penalty...it can''t be."


    "That''s right. It''s ''expulsion''".


    That penalty, which in itself is no longer a surprise, was revealed.


    "Still, it''s not like we''re going to expel everyone in therge group that cesst. Because if we did that then we''d have approximately 40 expelled students on our hands. The criteria by which the expulsion will ur is limited to only the small groups whose average point falls below the borderline average point set forth by the school."


    This is a rather troublesome setup. The overall ranking will be calcted from the average points of therge groups yet when ites to expulsion, it''s the average point of the small group that matters.


    "If a small group should happen to fall below that border, then their ''leader'' will be expelled."


    "How exactly will that leader be chosen?"


    "You will discuss it within your small group in advance and elect one. That''s it."


    "What the hell? Who the hell would want to be the leader when expulsion''s on the table."


    Going forward, I wonder just how many students would volunteer.


    "There are upsides to it too. Students who are ssmates of the leader will receive double the reward."


    "...double, you say?"


    Horikita, who had been silent up until now, muttered in surprise.


    "That''s right. The greatest reward for this special exam would be consolidated by the 12 students from ss C within the group. And the remaining 3 will be drawn from A, B and D each. On top of that, if the leader happens to be someone from ss C and you manage to take 1st ce then..."


    "W-What''ll happen then?"


    Yamauchi, unable to perform the calctions, rubbed his nose excitedly.


    "1.08 million private points. 336 ss points. Is what you stand to gain."


    "T-Three hundred and thirty six!"


    If we acquire that then in one stroke, our ss will change significantly. It depends on the score the other groups receive but it''s not impossible to rise up to ss A in this exam. The more risks you take, the greater the rewards.


    Moreover, the chances of receiving that greatest reward aren''t low by any measure.


    "After the small group has been established, you''ll need to discuss amongst yourselves and decide on a leader before daybreak of the next day. If, by any chance, you are unable to decide on a leader for your group then your group will be immediately disqualified. In other words, all of you will be forcibly expelled. Of course, there haven''t been a single group in the past so foolish as to be unable to decide on a leader and be expelled."


    So the school won''t be the ones deciding. It''s something that''s up to the students to decide for themselves.


    Naturally, we''d end up quarrelling while attempting to decide on a leader. However, if by the end there still aren''t any candidates, then we''d have no other choice but to decide it with a lottery or a game of rock-paper-scissors. It''s inevitable considering everyone would know that they could be expelled. In a situation where it''s already going to be difficult bringing it together as one, there''s also a high possibility that the unity of the group will be a doubtful one.


    "Also, if the leader is to be expelled, they can choose another person from their group to bear joint responsibility and be expelled alongside them. You could say it''s sort of like dragging them down with you."


    "H-Huh? What''s with that? That''s fucked up! By appointing some random guy as leader, does it mean we''d be able to crush the leaders of the other sses that way?"


    I doubt something like that can be aplished this easily. If we''re going to be electing a leader then we naturally we should select and screen him to a certain extent.


    A student who''s clearly a throwaway pawn won''t simply be made the leader. If such a thoughtless act were to be allowed then that''s on the group. There aren''t any students who''d be willing to self-destruct for the sake of theirrades and drag a student from another ss down with them in the first ce. It''d be a different story if that student happened to be chained down in ss D and already harbored thoughts of dropping out anyways but information about students like that will probably spread around anyways.


    "Rx, it''s not like just about anyone can be made to bear joint responsibility. Only students who are a contributing factor to the group falling below the border, as judged by the school, will be liable for that. Like deliberately failing or boycotting the exam, unless you do such things there''ll be no problem."


    Certainly if that''s the case then you could say that both the leader and their group members are well protected. However, for this exam, one can''t help but doubt the way the leader ought to be. Things are different this time aroundpared to previous special exams. What I should focus on is the fact that the assignments for this special exam will be shared across all school years. And that the same exnation is probably being given right now on the other buses as well.


    I need to assume that right now, at this very moment, all sorts of strategies are beingid out. Not just the 1st years but also the 2nd years fighting their own 2nd year fight and the 3rd years fighting their own 3rd year fight. To clear up my doubts, I sent a message to a certain man. Because I wanted to know whether or not the ''student council'' has a hand in this special exam.


    "One more important thing, the expellee''s ss will be receiving a proportionate penalty as well. The details of the penalty change depending on the exam but for this special exam, in the case of expulsion, 100 points per person will be deducted. In the case of ss points being insufficient, it will be calcted out over time. Until then, it will naturally remain zero."


    The magnitude of the consequences remain the same as before but the minus is a substantial deduction. Yet another essence of this exam.


    The selling point of being a leader is that the points to be gained would double but on the other hand, they''ll have to ept the risk that is expulsion. Unless they''re allocated to a group that they''re confident will do fine, there wouldn''t be a single person willing to raise their hand. However, they won''t be able to hand over such a perfect opportunity to the other sses either. On top of that, there''s also the joint responsibility to consider. Rules that are like blind alleys have been set.


    "And with that, the exnation ends. I''ll be epting questions."


    Hirata immediately raised his hand.


    "If an expulsion urs...is there any way to extend a lifeline?"


    "If you''re expelled, you''re expelled. Nothing to be done about it, right?"


    Such words came from Sudou. But Hirata denied them.


    "That''s not true. As a matter of fact, Sudou-kun was almost expelled once by Chabashira-sensei. But thanks to Horikita-san''s quick-wittedness you were saved. Just like that, it''d be strange if there isn''t anything we can do."


    Hirata got it right. Chabashira answered with a smile.


    "That''s right. As ast resort, you can buy a ''cancetion of expulsion'' with private points but of course, the price will be high you know? Cancetion of expulsion...in other words, as a general rule a ''lifeline'' will be equally in demand by all school years. To extend a lifeline to a single person, 20 million private points and a further 300 ss points must be paid. This is, at most, just a lifeline and the penalty that will be incurred upon expulsion won''t be waived. Of course, if either of the points required happen to be insufficient then you cannot use a lifeline."


    A lifeline that requires a tremendous amount of private points isn''t something you could possibly pay for. For the current exam, a minimum of ''400'' ss points are the prerequisite for a lifeline. Students who are disposed of via expulsion probably won''t be bailed out in the first ce. Because in order to save one, the entire ss would be losing a great sum.


    "That 20 million points you talked about, it doesn''t matter even if the entire ss pitches in for it right?"


    However, Hirata has considered a future where he might have to use that lifeline and did not neglect to check.


    "That''s exactly right. But this has nothing to do with you lot since you don''t have that much either way."


    Chabashira concludes the document.


    "There isn''t much time left until we reach our destination. How you choose to utilize this time is up to you. Once we arrive, I will be collecting the materials I''ve handed out. Also, the use of cell phones will be forbidden for a week. I''ll be confiscating them soon. Other than that, you''re free to bring along daily necessities and gaming equipment but you won''t be allowed to bring along foodstuff. Things that cannot be stored long term, such as meat, will have to be either eaten before arrival or thrown away in the garbage bag upon alighting. That is all."


    Students who did not give much of a reaction to the exnation of the special exam raised their voices at that. Although they''ve already experienced the same thing on the uninhabited ind, it must be difficult having your phone confiscated for a week.


    "I have a question!"


    Ike excitedly raised his hand. Chabashira gives a bitter smile.


    "You said boys and girls will be separated but exactly how far apart will we be?"


    "There are two buildings at the outdoor school. The main building will be used by the boys and the other one will be used by the girls. The buildings are next to one another but in theory, you will be living apart from each other for a week. You won''t be allowed to go outside without permission during recess and after school either."


    "So that means we won''t be able to talk to one another?"


    "No, each day for an hour at the cafeteria in the main building, both boys and girls will have their meals together. It''s only within that period that the school won''t issue any instructions. In other words, you''re free to do whatever you want then. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Perhaps he''s just that happy to be able to talk to girls, as Ike rejoiced.


    I got up a bit and turned to look at Shinohara, who''s sitting nearby. As I did, I noticed that despite looking exasperated, she appeared somewhat happy to hear Ike''s words. Perhaps that Christmas dinner worked out.


    "If there aren''t any more questions then I''ll be ending this."


    Maybe she decided that only silly questions would be forting as Chabashira wrapped things up immediately.


    "Sensei. May I borrow your microphone?"


    As Chabashira tried to wrap things up, it was Hirata who cut her short.


    "Of course, do you as wish."


    Chabashira said so as she let go of the microphone and took her seat.


    Hirata slowly came forward to rece her and took the microphone into his hands.


    "From what sensei said, it doesn''t look like we have much time but first of all, I''d like to hear everyone''s opinion. On how to ovee this exam. What sort of partition we should aim for in groups."


    "For something like that, wouldn''t it be best if we could get as much of our ssmates in it as possible? We select our best and form a small group of 12 and the rest we can bring it one from each of the other sses. Ain''t that perfect?"


    Sudou said that to Hirata.


    "That would be ideal but I wonder if those 3 students from other sses would be willing to join our small group of 12. They''d naturally be on their guard."


    It''d be a group shamelessly aiming to win. I don''t think students from other sses would join one after another at our convenience. And also, if that group fails to get 1st ce then the damage we''d receive would be considerable as well.


    "But��. If the smart ones end up forming a group then we''d lose all chances of winning."


    Yamauchi muttered that.


    It appears he still hasn''t realized that it''s not our academic ability that''s being tested this time.


    "We''d also like a chance to obtain private points for ourselves."


    It''s understandable that Yamauchi wouldin. This was a problem that came up a while back during the exam on the cruise as well. Therge group at the top will gain private points but for the students at the bottom, there''d be no profit. On the contrary, they''d lose their private points. If so, then a lot of students would understandably want to be allocated to the winning group.


    "In regards to that, if everyone consents to it then I''d like to go with a way that allows for equal distribution. We don''t know whichrge group wille out on top. Once the exam is underway, and we can confirm that private points will increase for the entire ss, then we can divide them up between ourselves. Since transfer of points is permitted there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Even if we get points deducted, if everyone shares the burden then the risk would also decrease.


    "Ohh, I see. There''s that."


    Of course that makes it easy for the talented students toin though but it''s also easy toe to a consensus in this special exam. What the deciding factor will be is still a mystery.


    "Fufu..."


    Having heard Hirata propose his n, Chabashira turned away andughed.


    "I wasn''t able to answer before since you lot didn''t ask me any questions but as a reward for your promotion to ss C I''ll give you just one, good advice."


    "Advice?"


    Rather than obediently ept the reward, Hirata showed caution.


    "Whenever you aren''t bound by the rules, you''re free to transfer private points. Whether it be in the middle of the exam or during your daily life, as long as it''s within legal boundaries, you can transfer them however you please. Just one thing, private points aren''t the same thing as simple pocket money. Keep that in mind."


    "By that, do you mean that while saving up 20 million points, it''s possible to transfer to any ss of your choosing? Or is this about the lifeline?"


    "That''s not what I meant. There are various ways to use private points. Even a single, extra point saved could make all the difference when ites to the lifeline is what I mean. Doesn''t always mean that getting along and sharing points and supporting one another is the right thing to do you know? For instance, let''s say Ike made a mistake and he''ll be expelled unless a million points are paid right away. Let''s assume you''ve fallen into this predicament. And if a transfer isn''t allowed right then and there and he''d be expelled unless he has a million private points on hand, what''ll you do then? If you adopt the strategy of sharing equally amongst yourselves, you may be doing something you cannot take back."


    Having heard his name be used as an example, I could hear Ike gulping beside me.


    "Besides, when that happens, there''s no guarantee the other students will save you. Because it may yet be they themselves who fall into a predicament next. The only one capable of protecting you would be you yourself."


    Chabashira gave advice as though trying to say the strategy of sharing evenly amongst ourselves is a mistake. It may be advice we should be grateful for but now it''ll prove difficult to unite the ss.


    "The ones who work hard will be rewarded with sess. That much ismon knowledge in society. Once you enter society, someone benevolent enough to share their sry and bonuses with their friends would be a rare case even amongst the rare cases. Now that you know this, what you do from this point onwards is up to you, Chabashira said so as sheughed. In all likelihood, what Chabashira said just now is true. I don''t think a teacher of this school would stir things up just because there isn''t a precedent.


    Because every day, she speaks in perfect ordance with the manual. However, there''s an underside to this.


    There probably have been cases where individuals have saved up private points but conversely, there have been people saved because their ssmates have been saving up a great sum of points. As for how I know this, it''s because in the past, Horikita and I supplied the private points for a nearly-expelled Sudou as a third party and that set a precedent. Ultimately, sharing it evenly amongst ourselves can still be a preventative measure against unforeseen incidents.


    By giving an individual such a great sum of money, you run the risk of them misappropriating it and a betrayal is also very possible. Chabashira said something disruptive towards her own ss. Of course, I can''t reject the possibility that it''s merely school policy but... "Shall we put it to a majority vote then? It''s not like we''ll decide through that but rather, I''d like to know what everyone thinks after hearing that just now. Can the people who''d prefer to share evenly amongst ourselves during the special exam from now on please raise your hands? Of course, I don''t mind even if you change your mindter."


    Hirata raised his own hand and became the first one to do so. Most of the students were troubled by that and they could only raise their hands bit by bit. It is important to be united as one ss and help one another but when ites down to it, it''s also crucial that you prepare insurance in case you''re the one being disposed of. Once again, it appears most of the students have saved only a few ten thousand or hundred thousand private points. In that case, there''ll be quite a few students who will have enough points saved up for emergencies if only then can ce 1st.


    The students who aren''t confident in themselves are the ones who''d wish the most for an equal share. There were more of them than expected but in the end, the number of raised hands wasn''t even half the ss.


    "Thank you."


    It means the majority of the ss does not wish for an equal sharing of the points.


    However, now that it''s be like this even Hirata, who''s from the equal sharing faction, won''t be able to prod things in that direction that easily anymore.


    "Was it unnecessary advice, Hirata?"


    "No, I''m grateful for it. It''s valuable information for us at this stage."


    My phone vibrated once. I thought ''he'' had replied and took my phone out but it turned out that it was a message from the Horikita ''sister''. I already guessed it but it had to do with this special exam.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    A sentence that left everything to me.


    "None whatsoever."


    I replied with just that.


    But, I reconsidered just a bit and decided to send just one more thing.


    "This exam will separate boys and girls. I cannot help with anything, please do your best."


    I decided to give such a cheerleading shout. Horikita probably has a lot of things she''d like to say to me but it''s impossible to do so here. I quickly concluded my chat with Horikita and checked yet another chat group that''s currently active. It''s the chat for the Ayanokouji Group (I don''t mean to brag or anything though).


    Keisei and Akito as well as Airi and Haruka were merrily discussing the exam away. I had already read it but I closed it without making anyments in particr. And so I listened to Hirata and the others'' conversation.


    "There isn''t enough time to formte a strategy. Besides, if boys and girls will have to form groups away from one another then it''ll be difficult enough just advising each other."


    "No way..."


    Looking at it from the girls'' perspective, they would no longer be able to ask Hirata, the man they could always depend on, for help. It''s understandable they''d feel uneasy.


    "Since we boys won''t be able to lend you a hand, I think the girls should decide on a clear leader. Can you take on that role, Horikita-san?"


    Hirata must have been thinking of this ever since he heard the exnation for the exam. He pinned a white arrow on that lone girl, Horikita.


    Of course, Horikita is about the only one who could y this role in our ss.


    "Very well. I don''t mind, consult me anytime if there''s something troubling you."


    Horikita replied like that without showing any displeasure. However, even though Horikita is gradually bing someone our ssmates can depend on, their level of trust in her is still a far cry from Hirata''s. But if it''s Horikita as she is right now, she''ll understand that herself too.


    "However, there should be quite a few girls who feel like I won''t be reliable enough alone. I don''t like to say this about myself but I don''t think I have a personality that lends itself well to a consultation."


    It really isn''t something one would like to say about themselves.


    "That''s why I''d like Kushida-san to help me as a sub-leader. What do you say?"


    Horikita said so towards Kushida, who sat towards the front.


    "W-Will I even be of use?"


    "Of course you will. You are trusted more than anyone else in this ss."


    "Umm...ok. If you''re ok with me then I''ll cooperate."


    "Thank you. Now it''ll be a lot easier for the others to ask for consultation. If you find it difficult to talk to me directly then I don''t mind it if you do so via Kushida-san. I''ll respond to any consultation, no matter how trivial."


    Leaving aside the extent to which Kushida is trustworthy, it''s an unmistakable fact that this is the best approach right now. Because of the rules of this exam, it''s considerably difficult for boys and girls to meddle with each other''s affairs. First of all, it''s impossible for a boy to join in on the fight at the girls'' side. Both the lessons we''ll be receiving and the exam we''ll be taking, despite being in the same facility, will be taking ce at different locations.


    The only time we can make contact is during the one hour we have for dinner. More so if our phones, which we could use for regr contact, will be confiscated. Still, it''s essential that we gather as much information as possible. In that case, I''ll need aplices to help me gather information from the girls. Within our ss, Kushida''s movements are also slightly worrying.


    The only two I can use would have to be either Horikita or Kei. The former''s currently stuck in a rather troublesome situation. Also, I need to take into ount her overthinking my intentions and taking unnecessary action as well. Most importantly, if she''s being consulted by the other girls then she won''t have room to do other things as well.


    Therefore, as expected, the only one I can use would have to be Kei. But I cannot possibly force Kei to see through the entire group alone. I sent the essential facts over to Kei''s phone. The mail arrived and was immediately seen by Kei, who replied with a nk mail.


    Boys and girls will be fighting a battle while separated for an extended period of time. A unique special exam was about to begin and it appears she had instantly assumed I''d contact her. Kei herself might want some advice right about now.


    Considering the leader and joint responsibility system, it''s not impossible to think that even Kei may end up bing a sacrifice. In regards to her attitude during lessons and her exam scores, I cannot say that Kei is doing well, even as ttery. That''s why I''ll teach her how to protect herself. It isn''t something every student will be able to pull off but it''s a way to lower the risk even if just a little.


    As for me, I couldn''t care less about the special exam that''s going to be held really. I have no intention of executing winning strategies. I''m just going to ovee it safely. Still, just like how I''m giving Kei advice, it doesn''t mean I won''t be making a move at all. The worst case scenario in the special exam would be multiple expulsions urring in ss C. And it''s impossible to perfectly protect the whole ss by myself.


    I have to narrow down the people I need to protect. In short, other than myself, I''d like to protect Kei, who has finally be a prominent aplice as well as Hirata. Next up, considering my involvement with the student council, I''ll need to make sure Horikita survives as well.


    Then there are also my friends Keisei, Akito, Haruka and Airi. It''s just, while I wish for them to remain, they won''t be under my protection. However, as a friend, I will definitely pray for them not to get expelled.


    Even though there won''t be many opportunities for all the school years to gather together, it should be fine if I just kept an eye on Nagumo''s movements.


    I have no interest in the skirmishes that will ur around me.


    The bus left the highway and began to gradually ascend the mountain road that''s paved to a certain extent. I wonder if it''s be a custom for us to go to the ocean or to rivers or ces surrounded by nature whenever we leave the school.


    N/T: ''Zazen'' is a type of meditation that has its roots in Zen Buddhism.

 Chapter 323 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    Anyway, upon arrival, the special exam will begin. Judging from how they confiscated our cell phones, it appears this is a troublesome exam where you''d have to either gather information yourself or utilize your personal connections. However, since the more carelessly you act, the more information is leaked, utmost discretion is demanded of us.


    "I''m not cut out for this..."


    My honest mutters. No matter how many special exams I''ve been through already, I still haven''t gotten used to them one bit. Throughout my life, I''ve seldom ever cooperated with others.


    "We will be arriving at our destination soon. Immediately afterwards, we will have you form groups indoors. And then afterwards, depending on whether or not you''ve finished partitioning your rooms, you''ll have lunch. Throughout the afternoon you''ll all be free to do whatever you want."


    "That means...hooray! That means we don''t have to study today right?"


    Ike happily looked towards me andughed. That''s probably going to be the case. However, unlike during summer vacation, today is a non-holiday. Despite the long transit time, isn''t this a kind of special treatment? It''s not that different from a field trip. Upon arriving at the destination, the bus slowed down and drove towards the parking lot before stopping.


    "Students will hand in their cell phones when their names are called and alight from the bus. Ayanokouji, Ike��". Chabashira performed a roll call of the boys in sybary order while having them start alighting from the bus. I turned off my phone and ced it inside the stic box set beside our teacher. Upon alighting, an unfamiliar teacher approached. And we were then instructed to wait a slight distant away from the bus.


    "Ahh��it''s cold!"


    After alighting from the bus, Ike hugged himself and shouted. Perhaps it''s because we''re in the mountains? It''s colder than it was when we had left the school. However, a spectacle unfolded before our eyes that almost made us forget the cold for a moment.


    "Wow...what''s this ce? This isn''t on the scale of a mere outdoors school..."


    Before usy a wide, open space that resembled the school grounds. And behind that were two old-fashioned school buildings. In order to aodate all three school years, their size was also considerable. It appears we''ll be spending a week here.


    It was the same too during our time on the uninhabited ind but I''m really not used to living amongst nature like this. Considering how this may be an exam that''s rted to such things, Ike, who had been a boy scout, could be useful. In addition, taking physical strength into ount, Sudou''s presence is also reassuring. The girls were also alighting one after another. Horikita, upon alighting, seemed like she wanted to talk to me but unfortunately, we were already lining up and as such, that proved to be impossible.


    Boys and girls were then split up and we each headed over to the school building. The boys to therger one, which is what they call the main building. Once we stepped inside the building, the somehow familiar scent of timber tickled our noses.


    "It''s an old-fashioned wooden building. It seems to be several years old but it looks pretty well maintained. It''s really beautiful."


    Hirata said so but it appears everyone else agrees with him as well. Along the way, in a room that appears to be a ssroom of some sort, there was no air-conditioning installed but rather a stove had been ced at the center of it.


    Probably starting from tomorrow, we''ll have lessons in ssrooms like that one. We then passed by what appears to be a gymnasium. The boys from ss A and ss B arrive and they looked in our direction. Afterwards, ss D entered and next up would probably be the 2nd and 3rd years. We were instructed to form a line, stand still and wait for further instructions.


    ss A, and ss B too, appeared calm and did not chat amongst themselves. I should assume they''ve alreadye up with some sort of strategy on the bus.

 Chapter 324 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    The boys from across all school years assembled in the gymnasium. Feeling ufortable, the 1st years immediately assembled and awaited further instructions without making a fuss. Not too long afterwards, someone who looked like the teacher of a different school year stood up on a stage with a microphone in hand and spoke to the students.


    "I''ll assume you''ve all received prior exnation in the bus regarding the contents of this exam and that you''ve digested it. As such, there will be no further exnation of it here. Now then, we''ll be forming our small groups here so I''ll have you set aside time for this. Each school year will hold a discussion in order to create six small groups. Furthermore, as for the formation of therge groups, it''ll take ce at 8 pm today. That''s all. This is supplementary information but when ites to partitioning the groups, irrespective of size, the school will not interfere. And we will not act as arbitrators either."


    Instructions for the boys to do as they wish were conveyed. Before we form therge groups, we''ll need to start with the small groups. Alright then, I wonder what sort of the strategy the other sses will go with and what objectives will they be aiming for. They should have, to a certain extent, alreadye up with a strategy on the bus but let''s see. Each school year took their distance and inside the gymnasium, we began to partition ourselves into groups. I''m curious about the movements of the other school years but from this distance I won''t be able to ascertain the finer details.


    As I casually observed the senior students like that, the partitioning of groupsmenced and before even a few seconds had passed, there was movement from within the 1st year sses.


    I thought we''d be sounding each other out for a while longer but ss A tantly started forming a massive group. A most conspicuous action considering the stalemate we''re locked in. Inevitably, they drew attention from their surroundings. Eventually, ss A formed a single group consisting of 14 people. And then they made this deration to ss B and below, that is to say, us.


    "As you can see, we ss A intend on forming a group with these members. And as you can see, right now we number 14. If one more person were to join us, we''d meet the prerequisite number. Now then, we''re looking for people willing to join us."


    The one who said that was a student from ss A named Matoba. Katsuragi was also among the 14 that had gathered but the one leading them was the boy named Matoba. So does this mean Katsuragi isn''t the group''s leader? Either way, from the start, ss A yed the hand of forming a group made up of their own as much as possible.


    "Oi, oi. Why the hell are you guys getting ahead of yourselves? It''s unfair if you''re the only ones in it."


    Sudou angrily res at Matoba.


    "Is it really that selfish of us? If we go with our proposal, each group will beposed of, at most, students from two sses. Even if we''re 1st ce, the bonus we''ll get won''t be that significant either. I don''t feel like this is a greedy proposal that favors only ss A."


    "N-No but I mean, it''s unfair that there''s 14 of you."


    "That''s not true. On the contrary, it''s fair. The remaining three sses can create three groups consisting of 15. In other words, wouldn''t it be fine if you form groups just like ours?"


    "Is that so?"


    Sudou, who didn''t quite understand what Matoba is saying, turned around and looked at Hirata.


    "That would be the case, yes."


    "If you understand then this makes things go quicker. By the way, the remaining 6 from ss A are willing to join your groups in whatever form you see fit."


    How does that sound? Matoba smiled as he looked at Hirata. He looked at ss B''s Kanzaki and Shibata the same way as well.


    "Umm��...let''s see, I do believe this isn''t a bad deal. What about you, Kanzaki?"


    "Sorry but I can''t give an immediate reply."


    "Of course��. I don''t believe the remaining six from ss A will go as far as to pull the legs of the other groups on purpose though. But I guess we''d be cautious after all."


    ss A tried to decide on the groups right away. However, Kanzaki did not make an immediate decision but rather, tried to put their proposal on hold. However, in response to that, Matoba fiercely cut in.


    "In that case I''ll give you 5 minutes. Please make your decision by then."


    "A time limit, huh? The group partitioning''s only just begun. This is only ss A''s personal opinion, it''s no good if you onesidedly decide on this. Don''t you think it''s outrageous that you''d only postpone it by 5 minutes?"


    Even if you could say every ss would be able to make up a group consisting of 14 of their own, it would be a lie to say that it''s a fair proposal for all sses. The only ones who can afford to think they wouldn''t mind even if the bonus points happened to be on the low side would be ss A, who''s currently in 1st ce and maintaining the lead.


    "I suppose so. It may not be good for us to decide that on our own. However, please don''t misunderstand, we''re not saying we won''t negotiate after 5 minutes have passed. At most, we''re only saying that these 5 minutes will offer special treatment."


    "Special treatment?"


    Matoba''s just taking the lead and continuing the conversation. It''s precisely because the other sses have yet to form their opinions and make their move that he''s able to propose whatever he wants.


    Truly what you''d call a preemptive strike.


    "We ss A will form a group with the 14 of us and wee just one person from another ss. Leaving aside whether or not this is the optimal strategy, it is true that we''re selfishly forcing this on you. As such, the one person we''ll be weing, in other words, if it''s now that person will receive special treatment from us."


    Matoba smoothly conveys the strategy they must havee up with in advance on the bus.


    "If you''ll join our group, we will ensure there''s no risk to that student. Katsuragi-kun will be this group''s leader but even if, by any chance, we''rest ce then Katsuragi-kun will be the only one to bear the responsibility for it. I promise that we won''t drag you down through joint responsibility. Ahh, of course, that''s only if you won''t intentionally lower our scores or deliberately hurt our allies though. If your exam scores are legitimately bad then we''ll pardon it all."


    So that''s the special treatment he referred to.


    "Are you serious...?"


    Some students saw some value in that proposal of special treatment. Taking the ss into ount and forming a group geared towards obtaining the most bonus points in case of victory and assembling group members in order to do so. Such acts are also necessary but the ones who''d think that are the individuals who make up the core of the ss. For your average student, afraid of expulsion, the ''special treatment'' proposal that''d allow them to clear this exam with a 100% guarantee of safety isn''t such a bad proposal. Even though Katsuragi ended up as the leader, the one in charge here is the boy named Matoba. Judging from his tone of voice, I could tell he''s a rtively capable student.


    It probably means that ss A still possesses talented individuals who have not yet revealed themselves.


    However, I wonder exactly why Katsuragi did note forward. Having lost his status within his ss, is he being made to bear the responsibility for that? "Since the 14 of us intend on being first ce, there''s a good chance that person will also be rewarded with private points. In each ss, in regards to this exam, shouldn''t there be those without much confidence in themselves?"


    Saying that, he looked around at all the students. Now Matoba''s words resounded especially in the students who didn''t feel like passing up on his offer of special treatment.


    "However, if you cannot decide within 5 minutes, we will withdraw our offer of special treatment. If, by any chance, our ss receives a penalty, then we won''t hesitate to drag you down with us."


    "I think this is certainly an interesting proposition but in that case, the benefits of joining your group after 5 minutes would plummet. There isn''t a single student who''d want to join when the possibility of being dragged down is high."


    There''s no need to even say it, Kanzaki added.


    "That''s right. Nobody''s going to join a group knowing they''re going to do something like that."


    The students who, for a brief moment, considered the special treatment said so in response.


    "I don''t care how you think of us but we definitely won''t break."


    Saying that, Matoba dragged his group off and retreated.


    It''s a way of saying they have no intention of participating in the discussion.


    "It''s fine if they ignore us. If 5 minutes pass, there''d be no one willing to join that group. Given time, they''ll be the ones to return for discussion."


    "Suppose so."


    Kanzaki and Shibata said so and decided to keep their distance and calm. I couldn''t see any strange movements from Kaneda and the others of ss D. However, Hirata, who received that offer from ss A, appeared to slightly differ in his train of thought. Approaching me, Keisei and Akito, he called out in a soft voice as though asking for our opinions.


    "...what do you guys think?"


    "Do you mean about ss A''s strategy?"


    Keisei took the initiative and asked Hirata.


    "Yeah. Surprisingly enough, I don''t think their proposal is that bad. The one, absolute condition of this exam is that we, ss C, all ovee it safely. Because we''ve risen to ss C after all. I don''t want to ruin this good mood and I don''t wish for the expulsion of a student from the same ss. However, the group inst ce carries the risk of expulsion. If we have ss A protect the students without confidence in themselves then for one we could rest easy is what I think."


    Certainly, if we''re going for defense then ss A''s proposal has its merits.


    "However, it''s just whether or not there''s any guarantee that ss A will uphold their promise of special treatment to the end. If they happen to be inst ce, there''s the possibility they''d forcibly go for the joint responsibility. A verbal promise may yet be broken."


    Hirata''s anxiety over that is understandable. Essentially speaking, a verbal promise too, can be binding. However, even if we shout that at them they can simply turn it into a pointless argument. If ss A denies all knowlege of what we''re talking about then it''ll just muddy the waters and most importantly, their promise to not drag us down is based on the assumption that we won''t ''intentionally'' sabotage their group.


    Even if a student''s exam scores happened to be on the low side, it''s difficult to distinguish between an intentional act and a non-intentional one. Still, in a ce like this without any pen or papers, we can''t leave it in writing either. Even if we attempt to rely on the teachers, they''ve already stated that they won''t be involved in the partitioning of the groups. It''d be meaningless to ask them to remember this verbal promise. But still, Matoba''s promise of special treatment is something that''s reached the ears of all 1st years.


    To ignore this and go with the dragging down approach would be a huge disadvantage for them too. In theory, it should be fine to trust them.


    "...it might be possible to have them shelter one."


    I got in on Keisei and Hirata''s conversation.


    "That''s right. If we make our move then the rest is how ss B and ss D choose to act."


    If we ept their special treatment, it could be seen as siding with ss A, after they used a brute force method. Even though it was only a short time, Hirata seemed to want to persistently think about it until the veryst moment. Roughly three minutes have passed since the sudden proposal.


    I don''t know whether or not they''re faithfully counting down each second but Matoba and the others are leisurely standing by. Perhaps they''ve assumed someone would raise their hand. Or perhaps they''re thinking up a different strategy. We watchfully waited down the remaining two minutes to see whether or not we should wait for Matoba and his group to make their move. That depends on the leaders of sses B and under.


    "Kanzaki-shi. I have an idea, may I?"


    ss D''s Kaneda approached ss B''s Kanzaki. Rather than whispering in a soft voice, it was a bold approach that everyone around could hear. Kaneda beckoned Hirata over too and in response, Hirata went over to him.


    "I''ve determined that this could be considered an opportunity. Thanks to ss A assembling together, even if their ss is to win, they''ll only be able to gain two sses worth of bonus points. On top of that, considering the conditions they''veid out, we''d be able to position the ss A students however we want. In other words, it means we can form the remaining groups out of all four sses. Can''t it be said that the higher our rank, the closer we''ll be to ss A and this is the chance to do just that?"


    "That''s if we can beat the ss A group."


    I don''t know the exact scores but during Paper Shuffle, ss A destroyed ss B. If this exam is a showdown of academic abilities then we''d be at a disadvantage.


    "Sure there are risks. However, this isn''t a simple showdown of academic abilities. How about it? I think it''s best if we take action to overthrow ss A here. I believe it''s not a bad idea."


    Kaneda said. Toy siege to ss A through the cooperation of three sses B, C and D is the objective here.


    "Well, in order for our three sses to cooperate, we''d have to acknowledge ss A''s group of 14 though. But, considering the four sses worth of bonus points we''d get, wouldn''t that be nothing much? Furthermore, they''re even offering special treatment so everything works out perfectly."


    "That''s right. I think Kaneda-kun''s strategy is sound."


    Hirata gave his support. Kanzaki must have been more cautious, since he didn''t give an immediate reply. He seems to be thoroughly mulling over the advantages of having four sses.


    "But who are we going to ce in that group? At the very least, I doubt there are any students in ss B willing to volunteer for a group that''s made up chiefly of ss A. That includes me too."


    Even if we''ll be protected by their special treatment, that person will have to spend a week with that ss A group. One thing''s certain and that''s that it won''t befortable.


    "I''d like to ask ss B and ss D. Are there any candidates?"


    In response to Hirata''s words, the students from those two sses look at one another. However, nobody quite raised their hands.


    "Then, I''d like to ask everyone from ss C as well. Do you have any candidates?"


    This time he asks his own ss. However, the reaction was the same as ss B and ss D''s. There are probably a few students who''re considering the special treatment but being concerned about everyone''s gazes as well as the ufortableness, no volunteer came forward.


    "This is just my onesided guess but you''re all thinking that ss A might just keep their promise."


    "How can you tell?"


    "Because they''re ss A, I suppose. Despite having dered they won''t drag anyone down, if they still forcibly drag us students from the lower sses into it, then in the future they wouldn''t be able to make deals like this anymore. We''re still in the 3rd semester of the 1st year, so if they lose trust from us going forward, it would be a huge loss for them, I think."


    Hirata''s opinion makes sense. If this is the final, decisive fight then ss A won''t care. However, there''s still more than two years left to go.


    If they keep their promises to a certain degree here then they''d be able to use a simr strategy in other exams as well. In time, wouldn''t they do something absurd like that, is what Hirata is thinking.


    "I don''t want to praise the enemy but they are ss A. Their grades are simply better than ours. In other words, I don''t think they''d best ce or fall below the borderline by arge margin. That''s why I''d like you all to be aware that you are not being assigned to a losing group."


    What Hirata is trying to say is something Ike and the others understand well too.


    "Fortunately, ss B and ss D don''t seem to have any candidates so I''d like to pick someone from ss C to join the ss A group. Even if they win, our ss will still receive a reward and we''d be able to avoid an expulsion on the off-chance it should ur. How does that sound?"


    He said so and looked at Ike and Yamauchi in particr. He probably wants to protect the students who feel unsure about their own capability, even if he can only do so for one. Hirata makes one, final push.


    "Even if the student receiving special treatment falls below the borderline score, can you promise me that you won''t me them for it?"


    Hirata confirms it with Matoba.


    "Of course. From the start, we''re not expecting anything. If you can uphold the condition we set first then I guarantee it."


    "...I suppose I''ll go."


    The one who whispered that was Ike.


    Hearing that, Yamauchi also said the same thing.


    "I might also want to go."


    On top of that, the Professor also volunteered. A total of three named themselves.


    "Then, in the spirit of fairness, let''s go with rock-paper-scissors. I''ll have the winning one join the group."


    Hirata''s also guiding them and just like that, the three of them yed rock-paper-scissors. As a result, Yamauchi became the one to join the ss A group.


    And just like that, a group with ss A in charge was sessfully formed and leaving behind six students from ss A they headed off towards Mashima-sensei. It was only for a few minutes.


    "Now we can form the groups however we like but what to do? We could do it like ss A and form three groups of 14. Just like ss A, we could go with the strategy of not dragging the leftover one down and cooperate with each other. That''s also one option. However, as for me, just as I said earlier, I''d like to propose that the four sses join up."


    "That''s right. Now that we''ve humored ss A''s proposal, we should go with a four ssposite."


    "No objections, then. What about ss C?"


    Kanzaki and Kaneda presented a strategy that would offer the highest bonus points.


    "If we''re aiming to win then this is necessary. I won''t object."


    "Hold on, Hirata. Is it really ok to agree just like that? I don''t feel like going at it in a group with guys like Ishizaki in it."


    Sudou interrupted.


    That''s not just Sudou''s opinion but Keisei, and a lot of other students from ss C, share that opinion as well. And also, I could hear a fewintsing from ss B and ss D too. The four ssposite offers high bonus points as its advantage but in exchange, it''s also easy for problems to arise. If students in a cat-and-dog rtionship with one another join hands, it would even have an effect on our scores.


    "I get it. I don''t think this is something we can decide on right away either. ss A seems to have formed a group of 14 based on some criteria but things probably won''t be that easy for us."


    Judging from how satisfied all the ss A students seemed to be about it, they''re probably going to split up the rewards evenly amongst themselves. Or perhaps, they''ve even promised the remaining six greater rewards since they''d be bearing more risk by not joining their group. This may be a strategy they''re able to take precisely because they''re in a position of safety know as ss A.


    "How about forming a temporary group for now while taking everyone''s opinions into ount. If we run into problems, we can just disband immediately."


    "That''s right. I agree with that too. Even if we keep sounding each other out here, we''d only be wasting precious time withouting to a consensus. ss A''s already resolved the matter of the groups and have moved onto the next phase."


    They''ve concluded that they wouldn''t get anywhere by squabbling with each other. The other students are also leaving it up to their leaders, it seems, since almost no one objected.


    "No objections here either."


    Kaneda also epted it without any objections. The group partitioning proceeded without a hitch. However, the students observing this, despite not voicing their objections, had skeptical looks on their faces. The one who originally led ss D wasn''t Kaneda but rather, Ryuuen. And that''s something they understand as a matter of fact.


    However Ryuuen, who they saw as their leader, did not join in on our conversation but instead kept his distance from everyone and doesn''t even seem to be paying attention. The 3rd semester''s already begun and it''smon knowledge that Ryuuen''s stepped down. Of course, among the students who don''t know the details behind it, there are more than a few who suspect him of faking it.


    "I''d like to ask you something. Did Ryuuen put you up to it?"


    Since even Hirata and Kanzaki hesitated to ask that question, Shibata went straight to the point and did so.


    Kaneda took off his sses and blew away what seemed like umted dust on them.


    "No, this is my idea. His opinions are irrelevant. Even if, by any chance, we''re in cahoots behind the scenes it''s still me talking to you right now. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Shibata approached and apologized to Kaneda, whose expression had now turned grim.


    "I just wanted to confirm that with you. Sorry if I offended you."


    "No such thing. More importantly, let''s continue our dialogue. If we screw up the group partitioning, it will take up quite a bit of time. We can''t afford to spend time on idle talk."


    Group partitioning is indeed a difficult matter. And each person in the group, in spite of acting for themon good of the group, will still look out for themselves so they don''t end up expelled and they must take action to ensure their ss receives the rewards as well.


    It sounds easy but it can be unbelievably difficult. And more than anything, when ites to forming groups, the real struggle is to not nab the big names but to make sure you don''t end up drawing the short straw. The focus should be on how best to push the students likely to slow you down to another group. In order to proceed with the group formation, Hirata from ss C, Kanzaki from ss B and Kaneda from ss D each raised their voices as the first of their groups of 15.


    They seem like they''re putting aside the matter of the minority groups for now. Work began on selecting eleven suitable people from the ranks of the sses. The few students who immediately volunteered to join the group went over to Hirata. If one of your own is in charge of your group then it means you avoid being dragged down and you''d be familiar with them as well. Intervention from the other sses can also be minimized that way. As though it''s the obvious choice of action, they gathered. ss B also showed a simr trend and they reached their quota faster than expected. And as for ss D, they had begun slowly forming their group.


    I''m probably not the only one keeping an eye on ss D. Leaving aside prominent students like Kanzaki and Shibata, a lot of the other students are also observing them. Because they wanted to know what exactly Ryuuen Kakeru is to that ss now. Neither ss B nor ss C trusts ss D yet at this stage. It''s because the man known as Ryuuen had set traps far too many times until now. Understandable.


    "What are you going to do, Kiyotaka?"


    Keisei and Akito came over to check with me.


    "What about the two of you?"


    Putting on a contemtive face, I returned the question.


    "I''m thinking of sticking with Keisei. Using your head and thinking things over isn''t really my forte you see."


    "...a group made up chiefly of ss C has its draw. It''s just, to be honest, I''m not really down with Hirata''s way of doing things."


    "And that means?"


    Not understanding, Akito asked.


    "Rather than prioritizing victory, Hirata is focusing on protecting hisrades. I won''t say that''s a bad thing but ultimately it means our chances of winning would decrease as a result. As a matter of fact, Ike and Onizuka as well as Sotomura are hoping to join Hirata''s group. Whether or not they''ll be useful, of course, depends on the contents of the exam. They may yet be able to score better than I can. But, it''s far likelier that they won''t be given what I think the exam contents will be."


    "Well, I suppose that''s also true..."


    "ss A isn''t a disorderly mob after all. Even if Yamauchi pulls their leg, it''s still skeptical whether or not Hirata''s group can win. The only thing we can aplish is to avoid being dragged down. In that case, I''d much rather be a minority in another group. I think we should aim for victory with an elite few."


    "If this is a showdown of average points then that''d be a surefire way, huh?"


    Out of all the 1st years, there are 80 boys. 20 in each ss. If we''re to properly divide them up then:


    ss A (14 from A, 1 from C) = 15 people ss B (12 from B, 1 from A, 1 from C, 1 from D) = 15 people ss C (12 from C, 1 from A, 1 from B, 1 from D) = 15 people ss D (12 from D, 1 from A, 1 from C, 1 from B) = 15 people


    The remaining 20 (3 from ss A, 6 from ss B, 5 from ss C and 6 from ss D).


    Those 20 will probably have to split up into and form two groups.


    However, just as the majority of the students form teams ording to the wishes of their ss representatives, there are also students who aren''t quite doing that. One of those is unmistakably ss D''s Ryuuen Kakeru. As though he had no interest in participating in this exam in the first ce, he did not interact with anyone. Rather, he spent that time alone, waiting. However, it''s not like he''s a mere loner. Nobody bothered with him but instead of spending that time wallowing in loneliness, he boldly persevered through the istion.


    However, now that not all groups have been decided on, we won''t be able to move forward. Inevitably, one of the leftover groups must take Ryuuen in. In a situation where even fellow ssmates like Ishizaki won''t talk to him, I can think of only one student who can make a move.


    "Ryuuen-kun. If you don''t mind, why don''t you join our team?"


    The one who called out to him was, of course, my ssmate Hirata. Looking at it from Ryuuen''s perspective, since he''s already retired from the whole ss conflict, an exam like this one that demandspulsory participation may be nothing more than an annoyance but he probably won''t clumsily rebel against it either.


    "Hold up, Hirata! This isn''t funny, taking Ryuuen into our fold!"


    All the students who have joined Hirata''s group object. Who''d willingly want to carry around that ultimate bomb? In a strategy that''s about climbing up to ss A, Ryuuen Kakeru is a most unnecessary person. In this battle that revolves around the seat of ss A in this school, the students have attained a certain degree of understanding. However, at the same time, their doubts would also be wafting right up.


    That is to say, a scenario where they graduate from a ss that is ''not ss A''.


    Of course, then they wouldn''t fall under that dreamlike system which guarantees you any sort of higher education or job. But in that case, just how high an evaluation they''d get, is the point. Those doubts are evesting for students who have enrolled here. It''s like how good news and bad news intermingle all at once. As for the cons, it''d be beingbelled as a ''student who couldn''t make the cut''. Whether or not universities and employers would deem them as such and refuse to admit or employ them.


    However, on the other hand, there are also opinions that there isn''t a shortage of people who have high opinions of the Advanced Nurturing High School''s alumni. The fact that they''ve had three years worth of valuable experience in a meritocracy and the fact that it''s a government-sponsored school should also lead to high evaluations. In other words, you could say that even if you don''t aim for the top and simply graduate that way, you''d still have a lot going for you.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter if you''re from ss D or from ss C and even if you can''t climb all the way up to ss A, there''s no need to be pessimistic. As for the 2nd years, Nagumo already reigns over ss A with overwhelming might and support and he''s already pulled apart sses B and under. There''s still one year left to go and a chance to turn it all around but it''s tough for the lower sses to do so. And also, the 3rd years are in a simr situation. It''s not as onesided as the 2nd years but the ss the older Horikita belongs to has yet to give up their spot at the top even once and is still going strong.


    At the very least, it''s borderline impossible for the 2nd and 3rd year sses that have fallen down to D to make aeback. Ultra C...unless things are set up such that the points you''ve gained up until now can all be overturned with the quiz show''s final question, it''s probably impossible.


    Leaving aside the 1st years, who have yet to fully grasp the bigger picture, I can at least rule out any students being fine with expulsion.


    I doubt any university or employer will consider a student who lost and got expelled.


    The joint responsibility system that stems from the leader is mostly there as a deterrance. It''s a rule established to ensure no one tries to force an expulsion. However, wariness is still crucial. There''s a possibility that there may be a student who wouldn''t mind being expelled and on the off-chance that the leader should be expelled, they probably won''t hesitate to drag someone else down with them. In other words, it''s vital that students other than the leader get better scores than said leader, even if it''s only by a single point. In order to ensure they aren''t liable to be dragged down.


    And also, it''s important to not incur the resentment of the leader.


    "Aren''t you a big deal, Hirata? Taking me in and all. But it doesn''t look like you''ll being to a consensus."


    That''s right. As long as there are people objecting, we won''t evere together as a group. Sudou and the others will never nod in consent just from Hirata''s persuasions alone.


    "Hey, Keisei. Isn''t being part of the elite few also risky?"


    Looking at the remaining people, Akito whispered.


    "...more than I expected yes."


    That''s something Keisei''s also caught onto, and he exasperatedly sighs. The remaining five from ss C would be me, Keisei, Akito, the Professor, Onizuka and Kouenji. The Professor and Onizuka seem to want to join Hirata''s group but that group''s simply overloaded and overflowing. In regards to Kouenji, he always goes at his own pace and he''s showing no sign of participating in our discussion.


    You could lump these five together but that''d leave two groups of 10 remaining. In other words, the other sses won''t be able to do something simr either. Furthermore, since there aren''t many students left actively trying to fill the role of leader, the students freeze up as though time had stopped flowing.


    "I don''t mind as long as I''m not in a group with Ryuuen."


    A student from ss B said so and insisted on that.


    "I also want to steer clear of Ryuuen."


    Beside me, Keisei also appears to share the same opinion and everyone seems to want to avoid having to team up with Ryuuen. It''s probably because there''s no telling what he''ll do next. The only ones who could have possibly formed a team with him, Ishizaki and the others, also now seem to be distancing themselves from Ryuuen.


    The one person who wasn''t involved in the rooftop fight and the one person who probably doesn''t see Ryuuen in a bad light, Shiina Hiyori, also happens to be a girl and so she can''t exert much influence here.


    "Doesn''t seem like we''re going to be reaching a consensus easily."


    "It''s best to put him in ss D''s group."


    "It would be great if we can do that but right now we''re in a difficult situation."


    "...they had a falling out, is the rumor I heard. But there isn''t enough evidence for us to take that at face value."


    It''s understandable for Kanzaki, no, almost all of the students here to suspect such. They probably see it as a situation where ss D is deliberately distancing itself from Ryuuen to allow him to pull something off.


    "Kanzaki-kun, I think we really should do something if Ryuuen-kun''s actually troubled by this."


    "Do something, by that do you mean ss B and ss C will lend Ryuuen a helping hand, is that it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Even if ss D''s saved by that, it still means two sses could end up as sacrifices. Ultimately, if we weigh the risks on a scale, inviting him in isn''t a good idea, right?"


    Kanzaki is right. If epting Ryuuen means there''ll be some risk to bear, then that''s something his ss should bear. There''s no need for us to bear that burden. Even if Kaneda and Ishizaki don''t want to, it''s far more unreasonable to push this onto another ss. If this is a showdown between pairs then Hirata would probably team up with Ryuuen without any hesitation.


    However, this time around, we''re forming groups made up of 10 people or more. One person''s goodwill cannot speak for everyone else. The silence that followed afterwards seemed like it had prolonged the group partitioning. As a result, from the three groups that formed as a result of excluding Ryuuen, hair-raising suspicions arose.

 Chapter 325 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    "I''d like to propose something. Right now the problem is Ryuuen and which group we''re going to stuff him in and that''s what we''re all fighting over, right? Then in that case, I don''t mind bing the leader of the group that takes Ryuuen in."


    The one who said so was Akito, who had been carefully observing the situation from beside me. He continued speaking. However, by requesting that Ryuuen be epted when no one else is willing to do so, he raised doubts.


    "What are you up to?"


    "That''s simple, I''d like the reward thates with getting 1st ce in exchange. A lot of it."


    It''s not like there isn''t any opposition towards it but everyone does understand that the act of taking Ryuuen ines with a high degree of risk. It''s just, I didn''t expect Akito to act with the intent of securing the reward. It looked to me as though he hade up with a reason to take Ryuuen in since no other student wanted to do so.


    "What are you proposing exactly? You sure you aren''t nning on dragging someone else down with you when the timees for you to take responsibility?"


    "Unless you tantly sabotage us, I won''t do such a thing. In the first ce, the rules won''t let me do that, right?"


    The members of the provisional groups fell silent upon hearing Akito''s well-reasoned argument. And just like that, though there were variousplications, the 1st year boys were able to form six groups. And with that, my group was also determined.


    From ss C there''s "Kouenji", "Keisei"


    and "me."


    The three of us. From ss B there''s "Sumida", "Moriyama"


    and "Tokitou."


    The three of them. From ss A there''s "Yahiko"


    and "Hashimoto."


    The two of them. And then from ss D there''s "Ishizaki"


    and "Albert."


    The two of them.


    10 people in total.


    It''s clearly unlike the four groupsposed mainly of students from one''s own ss. Still, I suppose that other group Akito''s in charge of is the same. However, there''s still a problem with this group I''ve ended up joining. That is the fact that we still have yet to choose our leader. I don''t think we have any leader type students to actively seek out the title of leader in our group. Since there isn''t anyone here to take the initiative and guide us to a consensus, our group was ovee by an atmosphere of being unable to say anything. Either way, we first have to report to the school that we''ve formed our group. We can afford to appoint our leader afterward. As the sixth group, the 10 of us headed over to make our report.


    "We managed to avoid Ryuuen but it''s still doubtful whether or not we''ll get a good average score with this group."


    Anxious words from Keisei. To be honest, I can''t tell how good the students from sses other than C are. Personally speaking, I''d have liked to avoid being in a group with Ishizaki and Albert but it can''t be helped now. Ishizaki tantly averted his eyes to avoid having to look at me but the others probably won''t be able to tell anything from just that. They''d only get the impression that he thinks nothing of me.


    "Kouenji''s also going to be a problem."


    There''s nothing to criticize about his academic and physical abilities as long as he does it seriously but that''s only ''if he does it seriously''. "Even Kouenji won''t do something that''d lead to a loss, would he? Because if we drag him down with us, it''s over for him after all."


    I do feel like he''d nomittally score above the average though. The only thing certain about him is that he isn''t the type to let us factor him into our calctions.


    There''s no predicting what''ll happen if Kouenji doesn''t show signs of being motivated. After giving our report, I realized that the group centered around ss A had stayed behind, despite the fact that they should''ve already gone outside.


    At first, I thought it was so that they could see the formation of the other five groups but apparently that doesn''t seem to be the case. Because 2nd year and 3rd year students also appear to be present. Most importantly, Nagumo Miyabi, the student council president who dominates the 2nd years, is also present.


    He confirmed that the 1st years have all finished forming their groups quickly and then he addressed us.


    "I thought you''d take a bit more time but this is surprisingly fast."


    It appears the 2nd and 3rd years too, have finished forming their small groups.


    "I have a proposal to make to you 1st years. Why don''t we form therge groups right away?"


    "Nagumo-senpai, isn''t that supposed to take ce tonight?"


    "That''s because the school didn''t think you''d be able to form your small groups right away. Coincidentally, all the school years have just finished forming their small groups. It''s best if we get a move on, right?"


    Apparently the teachers hadn''t expected things to turn out this way either. Sensing that steps are being taken to form therge groups, the teachers started to move in a hurry. Since the student council president himself made that proposal, there''s no way the other students would refuse to do so either.


    "Horikita-senpai, you don''t mind, do you?"


    "Sure. That''d be convenient for us too."


    After that brief back-and-forth, discussions were held with Nagumo at their center.


    "What to do? Don''t you think it''d be interesting to decide things based on something like a draft? Six representatives from amongst the 1st years y rock-paper-scissors and decide the order. Based on that order, they''ll pick the 2nd and 3rd year small groups and just like that, therge groups will form. It''d be quick and impartial."


    "The 1st years don''t know much. Doesn''t sound that impartial."


    "It''s impossible to decide impartially. In the end, there is a difference between the amount of information we each possess."


    A brief, yet important back-and-forth between Nagumo and the older Horikita. There''s no way any 1st year would interrupt.


    "What about you, 1st years? If you have anyints about this method then please speak up."


    Nagumo said so, knowing they can''t talk back to him.


    "We have noints."


    <Illustration>


    ss A''s Matoba, representing the 1st years, answered with that.


    "I see. Then let''s get started right away."


    Nagumo gave a smile and joined up with the small group he probably formed himself. And then, the 2nd years and 3rd years split themselves up into six groups to make it easier to understand. Leaders from each of the five 1st year groups then stepped forward to discuss. Watching them, Nagumo''s expression turned gentle almost as though he were looking at a child.


    "Now all that''s left is that group over there."


    Since our group has yet to choose a leader, no one took the initiative to go and y rock-paper-scissors. I lightly pushed Keisei''s back while ensuring I wouldn''t be noticed. For a moment, he made a skeptical face but Keisei resignedly raised his hand. The six representatives of the small groups assembled and forming a circle, they started ying rock-paper-scissors.


    As a result, Keisei became fourth in line to select a senior student group. First in line is the ss A group led by Matoba. Second in line is the ss C group led by Hirata. Third in line is the ss D group led by Kaneda.


    "You can discuss amongst yourselves which group you want to pick."


    The groups to aim for when picking would either be the Nagumo Group that Nagumo, leader of the 2nd years'' ss A and student council president, belongs to or the 3rd year group centered around the older Horikita.


    However, if you''re someone like Hirata, who''s acquainted with a lot of people from outside his own school year, you may be able to discern capable groups that you wouldn''t be able to otherwise discern at first nce. Matoba''s group, first in line, chose the 3rd year group that Horikita Manabu belongs to without any hesitation. And with that done, Hirata, second in line, carefully observed the 11 remaining groups one by one. His choice wasn''t the other group you''d aim for but rather, a 3rd year group whose members I''m not familiar with.


    "Oi, Hirata. Are this really ok? Isn''t that student council president''s group better?"


    It''s understandable that Ike would interrupt like that.


    "Yeah. I think this is fine. Talented people have their appeal but the problems they bring with them would be proportionatelyrge too. Besides, the seniors from the group I chose aren''t half bad either."


    He confidently replied with that and nodded. If that''s Hirata''s decision then Ike too, didn''t go any further. This is probably the level of trust he''s umted until this point. Then next up is the ss D group.


    Kaneda consulted his ssmates, or more like, he informed them of which group he''s aiming to pick. There didn''t seem to be any objections since he immediately picked.


    "I''d like Gouda-senpai''s group from the 2nd years."


    Once again, Nagumo''s group wasn''t chosen and another group ended up being picked.


    "I wonder why they''re avoiding Nagumo."


    I muttered that simple question and from beside me, Akito answered.


    "That''s because other than Nagumo-senpai, the other members are of a questionable sort."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well it''s not like they''re all questionable but there are a lot of ss Cs and ss Ds there. The group with a lot of 2nd year ss As is the one Kaneda picked."


    In other words, it''s not like Kaneda avoided Nagumo for no reason at all. On the contrary, it would mean he chose strong and reliable allies. But what''s curious is why Nagumo didn''t form a ss A majority group. Of course, I do know that Nagumo controls the entirety of the 2nd years but still, bringing his ss together in one group should be far safer for this exam.


    And then Keisei, fourth in line, got his turn.


    "Are you okay with me picking?"


    Keisei asks the group a simple question.


    "I don''t really mind. There''s no telling either way."


    Ishizaki and ss D by extension, seem to be fine with leaving it up to Keisei. ss A too, didn''t really have any opinion in particr. ss B, yet to voice their opinion, decided after thinking it over.


    "Please choose Nagumo-senpai''s group."


    Their members seem to be mainly ss Cs and ss Ds but their high evaluation probablyes from the student council president himself being a part of it. Having received their opinion, Keisei picked the group Nagumo''s in charge of. Afterwards, the discussion continued and the second round of selections ended. Eventually, sixrge groups were sessfully formed.


    "Horikita-senpai, we coincidentally happen to be in differentrge groups. Shall we have a littlepetition?"


    Horikita gave a sharp look at Nagumo, who proposed that. On the other hand, I could hear exasperated sighsing from the surrounding 3rd years. Prior to the special exam, Fujimaki of the 3rd years stepped forward as though toin. I recognized him from the sports festival a while back as a considerably articte student.


    "Nagumo. How many times has it been? Cut it out already."


    "What do you mean by how many times, Fujimaki-senpai?"


    "You''ve been challenging Horikita just like this but until now you''ve never really done anything. But this time around, it''s arge scale special exam that involves the 1st years too. We cannot afford to let you act as though this is your personal yground."


    "Why is that? There''s no such thing as a 1st year or a 3rd year in this school, it''s not really strange no matter who challenges who. It''s not considered taboo in the special exam''s rule book either."


    Rather than cower before Fujimaki, who possesses arge physique, Nagumo continued to provoke them.


    "We''re talking about basic manners here. Even if it''s not expressly written, there are things you should and shouldn''t do. That much is obvious."


    "I don''t really think that''s the case though. On the contrary, you seniors who seem to only desire infighting within the same school year are the ones hindering the growth of the students enrolled here, isn''t that right?"


    "You may have be the student council president but that doesn''t mean you''ve gained permission to do anything you want. You should be aware that you''re the one abusing his authority."


    "If that''s what you think then I''ll keep that in mind. In that case, why don''t you be my opponent as well, Fujimaki-senpai? For the record, you are number two in the 3rd years'' ss A."


    tantly assuming a casual attitude, Nagumo arrogantly put his hands in his pocket. It was a cheap provocation but some 3rd years seem to feel humiliated by it. A few students tried stepping forward. However, Horikita kept them in check.


    "I''ve rejected your demands up until now. Do you know why?"


    "Let''s see. Isn''t it because your friends are scared that you might lose to me? But of course, that can''t possibly be it. Out of all the people I''ve seen so far, Horikita-senpai, you''re the best. You''re not afraid of losing and you never even once thought you''d lose in the first ce."


    The 2nd years listening to Nagumo''s words almost seemed as though they were worshipping him. Friend, benefactor, it''s not limited to just those. He''s a rival and a hated enemy yet at the same time, also respected. Anyway, a variety of emotions seem to be directed at Nagumo.


    In the 2 years he''s been here at this school, this man has aplished things no ordinary person would have been capable of aplishing and that''s probably why. To what extent those are, not even the 3rd years know. The 1st years have even less insight into that.


    "I''m just like you, Fujimaki-senpai. I don''t desire meaningless conflict either."


    "The conflict you desire drags others into it way too much."


    "That''s this school''s modus operandi and I think that''s the real thrill of it...well, that''s just the difference between our opinions though. I mean, I thought I could have had surefirepetition with you, senpai, during the sports festival''s ry but regrettably I wasn''t able to realize that. I''m still frustrated about that, you know?"


    "I don''t think this is an exam where apetition between a 2nd year and a 3rd year will bear any fruit."


    "That''s probably right. Senpai''s just that kind of person. But as for me, I just want a personal battle between the former student council president and the current student council president. You''re about to graduate and leave soon. Before that, I want to see whether or not I''ve surpassed you."


    Nagumo''s demand is unstoppable, his craving unsatiable.


    "What are you intending topete with?"


    For a moment, the 3rd years seem surprised. It''s because the older Horikita seemed as though he''d ept Nagumo''s challenge.


    "Which one of us can expel the most students. How does that sound?"


    Both the 1st years and the 3rd years stirred in response to that one word from Nagumo.


    "Stop joking."


    "I really think it''ll be interesting but I''ll refrain this time. If you want me to make a serious proposal then it''d be which group gets the higher average score. Simple and easy to understand."


    "I see. If that''s the case then I don''t mind epting."


    "Thank you. I knew you''d ept, senpai."


    "However, this is a personal fight between you and me. Don''t involve others."


    "Don''t involve others, huh? But judging from the manner of the special exam, I''d say inciting someone to sabotage your enemy''s group is one strategy."


    "That''s far from the essence of this exam. At most you should only question your own group''s unity. You shouldn''t take advantage of your enemy group''s opening to stir them up, even by mistake."


    "...that is to say?"


    Ishizaki ended up asking Keisei that.


    "It means nothing other than a fair-and-square meritocraticpetition will be acknowledged. If I have to put it simply, it probably means you can''t use dirty strategies like Ryuuen does."


    "...I see."


    Leaving aside the conversation between those two, the older Horikita and Nagumo continued their conversation.


    "If you won''t humor the conditions I''ve set, then I have no intention of epting."


    What the older Horikita rejected are actions taken to ensnare one''s enemy.


    In all likelihood, his goal here is to block Nagumo off from his forte.


    "So what this means is that in order to win, I can''t attack Horikita-senpai''s pawns. I''m fine with that."


    I had expected him to be troubled by it but Nagumo surprisinglyplied. However, the older Horikita continued.


    "That''s not limited to this group only. I won''t acknowledge any method that causes harm to the other students too. The moment I confirm you''ve meddled somehow I will call off ourpetition."


    "As expected of you, senpai. You don''t miss anything. I did consider requesting cooperation from groups other than Horikita-senpai''s and having them attack yours..."


    He said so while boldlyughing.


    "I understand. I seem to be the only one craving for thispetition so I''m willing to humor a certain amount of conditions. Fair-and-square, let''s see which one of us can score higher through group unity. Let''s have that be ourpetition. I''ll say this in advance but there''s no need to set any penalties in case of victory or defeat, right? At most, let this be a fight with just our prides on the line."


    Regarding that, the older Horikita gave neither affirmation or refutation. In all likelihood, it probably means he''s not even intending to bet his pride on this.

 Chapter 326 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    That long opening performance ended and our small group was called to a halt by Nagumo.


    "Our seniors are gone but do you mind sparing some time? Because you guys don''t seem like you''ve actually chosen your leader after all."


    As Nagumo pointed that out, Keisei fell into a slight panic.


    "Ehh, how could you tell?"


    "When I told you all to y rock-paper-scissors, it was painfully clear how awkward his actions were. If a leader had been chosen upon group formation then he should have stepped up right away. By the way, back then one other group also had a dyed reaction. If I have to add to that, I''d say the groups who didn''t elect their leaders are the 3-4 ssposite bnced groups."


    Nagumo probably doesn''t know each and every one of the 1st years, yet he still deduced how our groups were partitioned. It''s not really that hard of a deduction to make but still, it''s not something just about anyone could tell. The dy was only a slight one. As a matter of fact, I immediately pushed Keisei on the back and had him y rock-paper-scissors. If we held discussions there then ourck of a leader would have been revealed. I did so because I felt it needless to reveal such a weakness ourselves. That attempt of mine seems to have been in vain though.


    "I believe it''s fine to elect a leader afterwards though."


    "That''s right. But we''d like to have a good grasp on who the 1st year leaders are. Besides, I wanted to teach you that a leader is a role that should be assumed as quickly as possible. Theter that role is assumed, the longer it''ll take for the leader to be aware of his position and the anxiety of it will weigh all the more on him."


    It''s questionable how much of that is pertinent but there''s no mistaking the fact that Nagumo wanted us to choose our leaders right here.


    "...so what do we do?"


    Keisei asks that of our group, which excluding me, he isn''t all too familiar with. Keisei himself probably doesn''t want to y this role either.


    "It doesn''t matter how you choose. Please just choose a leader right now."


    Since it''s the student council president himself giving us instructions, even the delinquent-like Ishizaki and Albert were unable to object.


    "No one''s going to volunteer for this. Shouldn''t we go with rock-paper-scissors for this as well?"


    Ishizaki says so to get it over with and extends a balled fist. I yed along and did the same. Nine people and nine fists formed a circle.


    One person''s missing. There''s a student who didn''t extend his hand for rock-paper-scissors.


    "Oi, Kouenji."


    Keisei calls out to Kouenji, who''s looking out the window a slight distance away. However, Kouenji did not even look at us.


    "Hey you, blondie. Get a move on."


    An angry voice came from amongst the 2nd years. Kouenji then finally realized he''s being called and turned around.


    "Fufufu. You''re referring to the striking beauty of my hair, are you not?"


    "What?"


    He didn''t say anything regarding rock-paper-scissors but rather, only gave a response about his hair.


    "Get serious, Kouenji."


    "What do you mean by serious? Is ying rock-paper-scissors your definition of serious?"


    "Hey, 1st year...Kouenji, right? Are you mocking us senior students?"


    Of course he''d end up drawing attention. That''s something I had expected from the get-go.


    "Mocking you? No, I am not mocking anything. From the very beginning, I had no interest in you lot. You may rx."


    He probably intended to say he isn''t mocking anyone but it ended uppletely backfiring.


    "I will not y rock-paper-scissors. Because I have no interest in being the leader."


    "I have no interest in it either and neither does anyone else. But there''s no other way, right?"


    Keisei exasperatedly tries to persuade him but Kouenji showed no sign of caving.


    "You say some strange things, Boy. If there is no interest, then there''s no reason to participate, is that not correct?"


    "No. That''s how the rule works."


    "The rule is that someone from within the group must be the leader. In that case, someone else just needs to be the leader."


    "Stop screwing around. You can''t act selfishly like that here."


    Ishizaki, who once had a quarrel with Kouenji along with Ryuuen, red up at him.


    "Fufufu. Then why don''t you go ahead and make me the leader of your group?"


    Kouenji said so and swiped his bangs. At that unexpected proposal, Ishizaki froze up.


    "Then I''ll have you be the leader. You don''t mind, right?"


    "You''re free to push that role onto me. I have no intention of objecting to that each and every time. If weck one the group will be punished right? If you''re so afraid of that then you''re wee to do that."


    But Kouenji''s subsequent words shocked everyone present.


    "I''ll do whatever I''ve decided to do. However, if I have decided not to do something then there''s no way I''ll do it. In other words, it means no matter whoes talking to me, my resolve will not waver. Of course, I won''t be carrying out the duties of a leader either. I may even boycott this exam. Even if that results in our average score falling below the borderline, even if it means dragging someone down. Okay?"


    "...that''s...if you do something like that, you''re getting expelled!"


    "Fu. Fu. Fu. Yes that would be the case."


    He seemed almost as though he had no fear of expulsion.


    "However, this sort of topic would normally be considered a foolish question though. Even if I score zero throughout the entirety of the exam, as long as you lot struggle hard then there''s no risk of falling below the borderline. Just go ahead and do it without holding back."


    Kouenji said so as he swiped his hair back.


    But there''s no guarantee that we wouldn''t fall below the borderline and his words have no leg to stand on. It''s just Kouenji''s own prediction that this isn''t going to be such a difficult exam. Or perhaps he''s just randomly spouting nonsense because he doesn''t want to participate. However, Kouenji''s alienness has most likely been sufficiently conveyed.


    "What a guy. Must have a screw loose up there."


    Ishizaki muttered as he took a step back and nodded.


    However, I discovered a contradiction in Kouenji''s words. But of course, Ishizaki and the others here definitely wouldn''t be able to spot that contradiction though. Why? Because there is no falsehood in his behavior itself. If Kouenji intentionally created that contradiction then... To confirm that would require taking the huge risk of waiting for exam day toe though.


    "Let''s just calm down, he probably doesn''t have the balls to score zero either way."


    If possible, they probably wanted to forcibly push the troublesome and risky role of leader onto Kouenji. Of course, looking at it from another ss''s perspective, it would mean losing the chance to earn double the points as well as facing the possibility of being dragged down and so they probably have mixed feelings on the matter...


    But if Kouenji really does score zero then only a disastrous oue awaits.


    "Stop it, Ishizaki. You keep that up and you''ll be the one dragged down."


    Hashimoto, in an act of saving an enemy, restrained Ishizaki.


    "But...shit, if getting your way by taking a hard line''s allowed then I''m definitely not doing it either."


    "Well, I suppose so."


    Despite his exasperation, Hashimoto nodded as though in eptance.


    Nobody actually thinks this group will ce first. That''s basically why there isn''t a single student willing to assume the role of leader. It might be that our group''s in a far more difficult situation than I had expected. If Kouenji acts Kouenji-like to the very end then we''ll lose a considerable amount of points. The scenario in which we fail to obtain even the ''lowest score'' is probably one the 2nd years and 3rd years have not factored into their calctions. But then someone came forth in response to Kouenji''s bizarre behavior.


    "I''ve heard rumors about you, Kouenji."


    A surprisingly unexpected person...Nagumo, who doesn''t seem like the type to have had much contact with Kouenji, approached him as though he had found something of great interest to him. The two who''d never meet under normal circumstances.


    "I know you too. You''re the person who assumed the role of the new student council president, aren''t you?"


    Showing no fear even towards the student council president, Kouenji responds in his usual manner.


    "You''re free to y the fool all you want but do you really not mind being expelled?"


    Towards Kouenji, who did not show any weakness, Nagumo asked that question. And he continued.


    "This school system''s a troublesome one. Regardless of that fact, you''ve made it this far with that nomittal attitude of yours. That is in order to graduate from this school. But you''ll casually ept the risk thates with having the leader role pushed onto you here, and on top of that you''ll even boycott the exam? Liar. You just don''t want to put in the effort to reach ss A and you really don''t have any intention of actually leaving this school."


    "Fufufu. You''re saying some amusing things. How can you tell that I''m lying?"


    It''s probably true. Not too long after enrolling, the ss once asked Kouenji whether or not he had any desire to aim for ss A and he''s given us his answer before. That he has no interest in doing so. That he only wants to graduate from this school. He doesn''t want to be expelled but there''s no need for him to aim for the top either. It''s very simr to what I''m hoping to get out of this school. In other words, he''s taking a stance where it''s no problem for him even if he holds back a fair bit in exams. That exins his cocksureness.


    "That''s what''s written all over your face."


    As Nagumo said that teasingly, Kouenjiughed pleasantly.


    "Bravo. Bravo."


    p. p. He gave his apuse. And he then gave an honest answer to Nagumo''s fair reasoning.


    "I lied because I didn''t want to be the leader. Allow me to correct myself. I have no intention of aiming for ss A, but neither do I intend on getting expelled. Simply put, I think a nomittal approach like this is best."


    Kouenji answered with that almost as though making a confession. Besides, everyone seems to have epted that but Nagumo did not.


    "You have no interest in ss A, huh? That''s also a lie, right?"


    "Oh my, oh my. Am I already being branded as a liar?"


    "If that isn''t a lie then that''d give rise to a slight uncertainty, Kouenji. Don''t you already have a surefire way to graduate from ss A in hand?"


    Nagumo suddenly said something unbelievable. The 1st years like me and Ishizaki aren''t the only ones surprised but the 2nd and 3rd years too, were shocked.


    "Hmm? You sure do say the most interesting things. If you don''t mind, do tell me the logic behind that."


    "You sure? If I exin the logic behind that here, that ''surefire way'' of yours will be unusable. No, I''ll make it unusable, you know?"


    "Fufufu. I don''t mind. I just want to know whether or not you can really read me."


    Rather than be frightened by Nagumo''s questioning, Kouenji happilyughed.


    "To promote yourself to ss A through the use of 20 million points. It''s a strategy everyone''s thought of and tried carrying out at least once. In practice though, it''s not that easy to save up that many points. Yet it''s still not entirely impossible. Right after you enrolled, the first thing you did was to figure out how the points that graduating 3rd years leave behind are treated."


    "Keep going."


    "After graduation, your private points are encashed so that you''ll be able to use them outside of the school as well. Their value would decrease, of course,pared to when they were still points but that still doesn''t change the fact that this is an unprecedented system. You were intending on buying those private points from them at a price higher than the one they''d get from encashment, right?"


    Hearing Nagumo''s exnation, the rest of them were understandably shocked and couldn''t hide their surprise. And Kouenji, who had that pointed out for him, nodded in satisfaction and then opened his mouth. Kouenji too, replied urately.


    "That''s exactly right. Not too long after I enrolled, I concluded as such and arrived at the truth. That no matter how low I fall during my time enrolled here, as long as I legally acquire those private points at the very end, I will still be able to graduate from ss A in no time. And since I came up with this exploit all too easily, school suddenly became a bore to me."


    A miraculous strategy he''s capable of pulling off precisely because he''s rich, is what it is. Buy private points at a high price from students who have already given up on aiming for ss A, or from students whose sess is already guaranteed or from students whose graduation is fast approaching. If there''s a guarantee that their points will be purchased after graduation, it wouldn''t be strange even if a great many students are willing to make the transfer. However, this is extremely difficult under normal circumstances. If you purchase them at the same value it''d be after being encashed, that would be 20 million yen.


    Unless it''s within a high school student''s means to prepare such a sum, it probably wouldn''t be a trustworthy matter even if they say they''ll pay for it.


    "Fortunately for me, before I enrolled here at this school, I set up a profile on mypany''s homepage with my picture on it as next in line to be CEO. It means I possess the power to easily move tens of millions. It was extremely easy to get them to trust me."


    "Yeah. As a matter of fact, there are many 2nd year students who n on selling their points to you. There are probably more than a few of those among the 3rd years too. You seem to have sealed their lips but there are quite a lot of 2nd year students who have ced their absolute trust in me. There were also students who consulted me on whether or not they should fall for your cajolery. Of course, I approved of it as a n. It''s not like it doesn''t have its risks but you seem to be a fairly rich guy. But that ends today."


    Nagumo said so and looked towards the 2nd and 3rd years.


    "Even if he is actually that rich, Kouenji isn''t a trustworthy man, as you can see. If necessary, he''s more than willing to lie. It''s best to not make any transactions with him regarding points, even by mistake."


    He said that and added one more thing.


    "Just in case, I''ll report this to the school. Because purchasing private points prior to graduation isn''t really something that ought to be permitted after all."


    "I don''t mind. I had only been making preparations to ascend to ss A after all. I haven''t yet decided whether or not to actually carry it out."


    At best, Kouenji had only been considering it as one out of many strategies. Still, what an absurd story. Well, in reality, unless you can prepare a great sum of 20 million then this is a strategy that''s exclusive to Kouenji.


    "...I always thought you were a strange one but your strategy hinges on the outside, huh? Bravo."


    Hashimoto muttered that as though in both admiration and exasperation.


    "By tossing that strategy out the window himself, what''s Kouenji nning on doing?"


    A lot of eyes fell on Kouenji''s ssmates, Keisei and myself but there''s no way we''d know that. No, to be more precise, there''s only one thing thates to mind. That is that there''s no reason why Kouenji needs to graduate from ss A. Looking at it from Kouenji''s perspective, since he only wants to ''graduate from this school'', cooperating with his allies must have felt like a pointless endeavour to him. Even if he''s found an exploit, there''s no real need to force himself to use it.


    That''s why he didn''t really mind it being revealed. Or perhaps he''s found enjoyment in finding another exploit. Nagumo''s insight into and information regarding Kouenji is considerable.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Kouenji having to exin something away."


    I also agreed with those mutters that came from Keisei. However...


    "But student council president, now there''s no more reason for me to y rock-paper-scissors. On top of having confessed to everything, allow me to say that I have no intention of epting the role of leader."


    "...I see."


    Certainly, Kouenji may have had a way of raising money. But there''s no change to his stance. On the contrary, he revealed his one advantage and threw it away himself. You could say that now there''s no way of forcing Kouenji to assume the role of leader. Kouenji is extremely wealthy and even if he''s expelled, it''s not like his future prospects have gone dark.


    I can hardly imagine a person like that being afraid of expulsion. Of course, we could take drastic measures and force Kouenji into the leader role but I doubt there are any students in our group brave enough to do so. Because they''ll be damned if they get dragged down by Kouenji.


    "You know, it might be for the best if I just take that role..."


    Resignedly, Keisei raised his hand.


    Starting with that, students from the other sses reacted but there are students in our group that will be hard to deal with such as Kouenji, Ishizaki and Albert. And also, the prospects of us winning against the other groups are low. As such, there aren''t any other students who volunteered as though this were an auction.


    "Then it''s decided."


    Nagumo oversaw the election of our leader and then dismissed the group. After that, in ordance with the instructions we received from the school, we left the gymnasium.

 Chapter 327 - 1 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 1 Part V</h4>


    "This...feels a lot older than I thought it''d be."


    The small groups were each brought to their rooms. Inside each room, there are wooden bunk beds that would either increase or decrease in number depending on how many people we have. Ishizaki immediately walked over to the bunk bed at the very end of the room and used thedder to climb up to the top bunk.


    "This is mine."


    "What are you talking about? You''re hogging it all to yourself, that''s unfair."


    Yahiko angrily said so in response to Ishizaki calling dibs on it.


    "Early bird gets the worm."


    Ishizakiid down on it whileughing and looking down at Yahiko.


    "We should decide who gets what after discussing it first."


    The leader, Keisei, also gives a warning that selfish actions won''t be tolerated.


    And just like he did with Yahiko, Ishizaki probably intended to ignore him, but since I was standing beside Keisei, our eyes met for a brief moment. He had been doing his best to avoid making eye contact with me but since we''re in the same group, there''s no avoiding it forever.


    "..."


    For a moment there, Ishizaki looked like he was terrified and panicking. He panicked and jumped off the bed.


    "By discussing it...how exactly do we decide then?"


    Keisei tilted his head in confusion at Ishizaki''s sudden change of heart. He may have interpreted the warning from Keisei as being a warning from me.


    If so, that''s an insane amount of paranoia.


    Because I don''t really think it''s that strange for us to decide our beds on a firste first served basis. Of course, it would be best if we can decide it smoothly after holding a discussion though.


    "Fufufu. If you have no need of it then shall I relieve you of it?"


    Kouenji said so and then leaped onto the bed that Ishizaki had been upying.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing?"


    Ishizaki came to his senses and he barked that out at Kouenji, who''s now rxing on the top bunk. But the guy he''s talking to is Kouenji andmon sense doesn''t work on him. He didn''t even listen and in a few seconds, he''s already making himselffortable as though it were his own room.


    "Fuck, screw the discussion."


    Starting with Kouenji, a few of the students called dibs on their beds. Ishizaki too, stopped quarrelling with Kouenji and instead called dibs on the top bunk of a different bed.


    The one thing all students had inmon is that they all preferred the top bunk of the bed. Only Albert, whoserge physique makes it hard for him to climb to the top bunk, settled on the bottom bunk beneath Ishizaki without anyints and sat down there. The atmosphere''s already changed to one where there''s no need to decide via discussion.


    "I have no choice but to go there then."


    Keisei said so as he called dibs on the bed beneath Kouenji which no one else wants to take. The others took their time realizing it but it''s really great to have arade willing to do things no one else wants to do.


    By the way, I too settled on the bottom bunk. Above me is ss A''s Hashimoto.


    "It''s a pleasure, umm..."


    He reached out from the top bunk to greet me but he doesn''t seem to know my name.


    "I''m Ayanokouji. Pleasure."


    "I''m Hashimoto."


    We gently shook hands as though promising to be great friends with one another.


    As for today, we''re free from now on. As such, we didn''t act collectively as a group but rather we chose to do our own thing. If we had a leader like Hirata with us we may have been making an effort to know each other better now but...as for me, I have mixed feelings on the matter. It''s regrettable that I won''t have a chance to get to know students from other sses better yet at the same time, I''m relieved that there won''t be any troublesome back-and-forths.


    "Hey, this may be a straightforward question but do you think Albert can speak Japanese? He does understand Japanese, right?"


    Hashimoto, from the top bunk, asked me that question regarding Ishizaki and Albert himself.


    "Obviously. Right, Albert?"


    Ishizaki leaned out of the top bunk and looked down at Albert in reply to Hashimoto. However, Albert did not answer and only continued to stare straight ahead.


    "...could it be that he doesn''t understand you?"


    "Aren''t you guys ssmates?"


    Hashimoto said so whileughing and Ishizaki added this in frustration.


    "It can''t be helped, right? Ryuuen-san''s the one normally giving him orders after all."


    "Ryuuen-san, eh?"


    Ishizaki casually ended the ''-san'' suffix to his name. However, as of right now, that would lead to a strange contradiction.


    "The rumor about you having a fight with him and overthrowing him from his position of leader, is that true?"


    "Shut it. Of course it''s true. Right now...was just old habit."


    Far from working on the group''s unity, it appears we''ve already begun sounding each other out. The rumor about Ryuuen having stepped down is one whose authenticity everyone doubts. Giving a side nce to that quickly brewing conflict, I decided to take a walk into the building''s interior.

 Chapter 328 - 1 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 1 Part VI</h4>


    The first day''s mealtime, in other words, the first opportunity to make contact with the girls since getting off that bus in the morning hase. The spacious cafeteria looks like it can fit quite a lot of people in it and if you go up the stairs, you get a nice view of the first floor. From a cursory inspection, it looks like it''d fit about 500 people and there''s also a considerable number of students upying it.


    "It''s not easy to meet up with someone now that we don''t have our phones."


    Horikita and Kei are probably looking for me but I didn''t make a move.


    In this case, even if those two happened to find me, their reactions would be pr opposites. Horikita would unreservedly call out to me but Kei would wait and see. Because she''d understand that I''m not looking for her, in other words, that there''s no need to make contact with each other right now. On the very first day, making contact with various students is something to be expected. I don''t think I''m being marked in particr but there''s a good chance that I''ll attract attention from Sakayanagi and the student named Nagumo.


    Hirata and Satou had been apanying us at the time, but Nagumo still saw Kei and I together. As such, I''d like to avoid clumsily making contact. I''ll go solo and observe, to a certain extent, who''s making contact with who. However, the meales first. The mere one hour we had been allocated is precious time after all. Holding a tray in my hands, I sat alone. If this had been a normal school day then the different school years would have been separated into different areas to a certain extent but this time around, since we''re being divided up into groups instead, students from across all school years intermingle and eat their meals together.


    They mostly gather in groups but there are also quite a few students moving around for the sake of gathering information. There are also a lot of those who are doing so because this is the only ce you can make contact with the girls too. There are also couples who are spending time together because said time together happens to be limited to this period as well.


    "Haaaafuuuuuuu."


    I heard a cute voice close by that sounded exhausted. It''s the leader of the 1st years'' ss B, Ichinose Honami. There were many boys and girls crowded around her. I took a seat on a vacant chair nearby and decided to eavesdrop. Right now, I''m confident that my surroundings won''t notice me, more or less.


    "...it''s pathetic that I''m proud of not having much of a presence though."


    Anyway, Ichinose and the others didn''t react at all even though I''m sitting not too far away. Well, there are about 500 students in the cafeteria so they''re probably not going out of their way to identify each and every student near them.


    "Good work out there, Honami-chan. Was it difficult?"


    "Nyahaha. If you ask me whether or not it was difficult then I''d say it was difficult. I thought we''d be able to decide on our groups more smoothly��. But when you''ve got to quarrel, you''ve just got to quarrel I guess."


    "It can''t be helped. The other sses are enemies after all."


    "But ording to what Kanzaki-kun said earlier, it went pretty well on the boys'' side though."


    "Ehh~? Really~? It took us past noon though."


    It''s not like it went smoothly for the boys either but it appears the girls had quarrelled even further. Perhaps the teachers didn''t schedule any lessons today for that very reason?


    "Hey, do you think somebody will get expelled in this exam...?"


    "It''ll definitely be fine, is what I''d like to say but so far there hasn''t been a single expellee from amongst the 1st years. Still, I don''t think we should let our guard down."


    She seems like she''s able to take on this special exam with an appropriate awareness of danger.


    "What should we do if we get dragged down...?"


    "It''ll be fine, Asako-chan. As long as you put in serious effort, it won''te to that."


    "You think so...?"


    "Besides, if it ever doese to that, we can just save you after all."


    Ichinose said that to console the despondent Asako. Out of all those members, Ichinose seemed to be the most exhausted one but she was the most stouthearted one there.


    "I''m exhausted."


    Ichinose leans her upper body on the table. Catastrophically enough, that ended with her noticing me sitting not too far away from her.


    "Ayanokouji-kuuuun yaho~". Ichinose? I didn''t notice you there. Answering with that would make it feel unnatural on the contrary. Considering that despite the distance, I could hear her voice well enough, it would be best if I gave an honest answer.


    "You were having a good time."


    <Illustration>


    "Girls'' chats may or may not be their source of power."


    Saying something I don''t really get, Ichinose once again leaned on the table. Since she usually doesn''t show this defenseless side of hers, it was quite the unexpected sight.


    "Ahh, can''t I do this?"


    She said that as she tried straightening herself up and so I stopped her.


    "It''s normal to do something like that when you''re tired."


    "Sorry��. For making it slightly ufortable."


    It''s not ufortable at all. I said so internally since I couldn''t put it into words.


    "It''s be quite the difficult group, hasn''t it?"


    "It was difficult until we formed this current group, is perhaps how I should put it. Girls know very well what they like and dislike, or more like, there are more than a few girls who are willing to say they don''t like another girl straight to their face. In that regard, when ites to personal feelings, aren''t they a lot of boys who like to muddy the waters?"


    "Ryuuen''s openly disliked though."


    "It''s bad tough at that but that really couldn''t be helped, could it? But isn''t Ryuuen-kun tired too? To be disliked by everyone must be tiring."


    That way of looking at it isn''t wrong but that probably doesn''t apply to Ryuuen. Because it looked to me that he''s able to rx now that he no longer has anything to shoulder.


    "Don''t get too fired up."


    I concluded that it''s pointless to overstay my wee here and so I stood up from my seat.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Being energetic is about the only thing I have going for me. See youter, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Ichinose waved at me and saw me off. One hour per day. That''s the rule this time around concerning opportunities to make contact with the girls. Boys and girls can''t meddle with each other directly but I imagine this hour''s clearly meant to let us share information with one another. In all likelihood, we''re meant to gather information here, give out instructions and fight our fight. This is probably where students who are trusted and who possess highmunication abilities shine.


    "I''m not suited for this at all."


    Just like that time on the uninhabited ind, there''s basically nothing I can do here.

 Chapter 329 - 2: Human Nature Put to the Test

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 2: Human Nature Put to the Test</h4>


    It''s past six in the morning. A light BGM echoed through the room. It''sing from the speakers installed in the room so one doesn''t even have to think about it to know that it''s the signal for us to get out of bed. The room is still dark and I couldn''t see sunlight pouring in from beyond the thin curtain.


    "What the hell...keep it down."


    It was Ishizaki''s first absentminded words of the morning.


    There are students who didn''t wake even after hearing that tone but here and there, they start putting on their sses, sitting upright and slowly waking up.


    "We''re probably going to start with whatever''s scheduled for this period today, aren''t we?"


    I heard Hashimoto whisper that from above my bed while sighing.


    "For now, we should all get up. If even one of us iste, we might all get a demerit."


    Keisei said so while putting on his jersey.


    As long as we''re living in the same room, joint responsibility is something we cannot avoid.


    "Oi, Kouenji''s not here."


    "Good morning, gentlemen. Were you about to head out in search of me?"


    Having worked up a bit of sweat on his forehead, Kouenji appeared with a pleasant smile on his face. Looks like he woke up before we did.


    "Toilet? Doesn''t look that way."


    "Fufu. It was a good morning and so I had been carrying out my morning training, you see."


    "What training? There''s no telling what''s waiting for us today. I can''t approve of you pointlessly tiring yourself out."


    Even if Keisei gives him a warning like that, he''s not the kind of man who''d listen. On the contrary, he gave his rebuttal with a smile.


    "This is nothing. Even after a training session, I possess iparable stamina. Besides, if you cannot approve of this consumption of stamina then don''t you think you should have warned the group of that yesterday?"


    "That''s...because I didn''t expect any training to be going on."


    "No, no. When ites to you, that won''t fly. I remember sharing a room with you back on the cruise. You should have at least a slight recollection of the fact that I''m the kind of man who never skips out on training, isn''t that right?"


    Surely it''s out of the question for you to not remember something like that. As though saying that, Kouenji spat those words out.


    "Stop acting so high and mighty all the time, Kouenji."


    It''s not like he was trying to protect Keisei or anything but Ishizaki stood in front of Kouenji. From the election of our group''s leader until now, Kouenji''s been acting selfishly. It''s understandable that the group would object strongly to that. He''s probably already being treated as a disruptive element. There''s no time. The one thing I''d like to avoid is beingte on the very first day. Nominally it would be someone like Hirata who''d make that call and guide the group. However, seeing as how our group is clearlycking a leader, that did note to pass.


    "Promise us, right here, that you''ll be cooperative."


    "What do you mean by promise to be cooperative? Does that mean you yourself feel loyalty towards this improvised group? I hardly see it that way."


    "I don''t want to cooperate either."


    Ishizaki looks around. The prime reason for that being me and nothing else. He unintentionally ended upnding his gaze on me.


    "Because of ss A. Does that reason not satisfy you?"


    Hashimoto, who came down beside me, ended up receiving that gaze.


    "Tch. It''s not just A, it''s all of them."


    Lumping us all together like that, Ishizaki once again turned back to face Kouenji.


    "Just like Red Hair-kun, you seem to be headed down a bad path. It''s a pleasant feeling just watching you but it''s getting old now that I have to interact with you directly. Rather than minding me, shouldn''t you be on your way to the assembly point? Before your ipetence gets revealed."


    Kouenji may be the only one who has grasped the situation but considering the situation, it''s like pouring fuel on a fire.


    By using provocative words like that, it''s clear that he''s stoked Ishizaki''s anger.


    "Fine by me, you bastard!"


    Ishizaki yelled. And then Keisei, who was made aware of it by Kouenji''s remarks, checked the clock and panicked.


    "There''s not even five minutes left until assembly. Please leave the quarrelling forter."


    "Not my problem. If we''rete then it''s his fault!"


    Looks like a little bit of water won''t be enough to extinguish the mes of Ishizaki''s anger anymore now.


    On the contrary, it seems to be gaining momentum. Keisei''s keeping an eye on the situation to a certain extent and he can also make derations on it. However, he''s not taking any action that''d take their feelings into ount.


    "You''re a simple-minded person. That''s why you''ve fallen to ss D."


    Remarks that are just adding fuel to the fire are dropped this time by Yahiko. As for the rest, the ss B students are keeping a low profile and waiting for this whole situation to blow over.


    "How unfortunate. I don''t know whether we can make it with this group or not."


    Beside me, Hashimoto sighed andmented the situation.


    "Well, can''t be helped I guess."


    Hashimoto said so. I thought he''d continue ying the role of the observer but he punched the wooden bed with his balled fist. All the other students, save for Kouenji, reacted to that sound.


    "Let''s calm down. I won''t say it''s a bad thing to quarrel and slug it out but this is hardly the ce nor the time for it, right? Of course, if the furniture we''re using gets damaged, it''ll also be a matter of taking responsibility. If our faces start swelling, we may be questioned on what happened too. Right?"


    Creating a silence through making a sound without using his voice, Hashimoto said what needed to be said. Ishizaki, who had been yelling about how it''s not his problem, now probably understands that this isn''t the ce for that.


    "sses-kun over there, what''s your name again?"


    "Yukimura."


    "That''s right, it''s exactly as Yukimura-kun said. There''s no time. For now, tuck away your anger and let''s head for the assembly, shall we? Then, we''ll eat our breakfast and if your anger still hasn''t abated by then, you''re free to decide whether or not to slug it out again. That''s what being in a group means, right?"


    "...aren''t you d, Kouenji? You get to live for a while longer."


    "Yeah, I''m really d. Because I happen to be a pacifist after all."


    Despite everything, this is to be expected of ss A I guess. I don''t know where Hashimoto stands in the ss''s hierarchy but he brilliantly tided over the situation. The match has been struck but at least somehow it didn''t get as far as an explosion. While carrying a bomb with the fuse lit, we left the room. And so students from across school years, having been separated into groups, gathered in one, single ssroom.


    Approximately 40 people. You could say it''s almost like we make up a ss. The 1st years all casually extend the morning''s greetings to the 2nd and 3rd years.


    Not too long afterwards, a teacher came into the ssroom.


    "I''m in charge of ss B from the 3rd year. The name''s Onodera. I''ll be performing a rollcall now and then you''ll be heading outside and cleaning your designated areas. After that, you''ll be cleaning the school building. This will be routine every morning. If it rains, you will be exempt from outside cleaning but since that means you''ll be spending more time cleaning the school building, it''s not like the time for this will decrease. And also, regarding lessons from today onwards, it won''t be the school''s teachers doing the teaching but rather individuals who teach various topics. Don''t forget to wee them properly and act politely."


    After that short exnation, our group headed off to do some cleaning.

 Chapter 330 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    The smell of grassing from the tatami spread out before us tickled our noses. A room that, for some reason, felt nostalgic to me was spread out before my eyes. The ce the teacher escorted us to was a spacious area that looked like a dojo. It looks like we''ll bepleting this task alongside some students from the other groups.


    "Starting from today, this will be where you practice Zazen in the morning and in the evening."


    "This shall be the first time I''ve done Zazen in my life."


    The Professor said so casually from the other side but upon hearing those words, the man in charge of this task approached him.


    "I-Is something the matter?"


    The Professor, surprised by the overbearing pressure of the silence, asked that while looking up.


    "Is that dialect something you''re born with? Or perhaps it''s rted to your hometown?"


    "That is not the case..."


    "Then you''re not from the Muromachi period or the Edo period either right?"


    "Huh? Of course that is not the case either..."


    "I see. Then I don''t know why you''re speaking like that but here that''s a demerit for you. Take this chance to fix that ridiculous dialect of yours and grow up."


    "W-What?"


    "What will someone think if you speak that way to them on your first meeting. Or perhaps you''d like to me to exin it from that angle as well?"


    I don''t know why the Professor chooses to speak that way but even I could tell that it''s intentional on his part.


    In society...or at least in a strict environment, he surely won''t be permitted to speak that way.


    It has nothing to do with rules or obligations but rather, it falls within the territory of ''morals'' and ''manners''. Of course, it''s possible for you to refuse to do so by iming this is an idiosyncrasy of yours but only a minority of people could get away with that.


    "Alright, listen up here. To be acknowledged, to be known, to prove that you''re special and to act uncaringly of others. There are plenty of people like that. Not just youngsters but the elderly as well, now and then you get people like that."


    The man in charge counsels the entire group in a strict tone of voice.


    "I''m not saying to discard your individuality entirely in the face of society and you''re free to express yourself. But what I''m trying to say is that once you enter society, you must never forget to be considerate of the feelings of others. Here we''ll be conducting lessons that will have an effect on that sort of mindset. One of those lessons is Zazen. By holding your words and your actions in you will integrate yourself into the collective whole and be subsumed. Be considerate of others and finally think about it. What sort of person you are, what you are capable of."


    Get it? As though saying that, the man in charge attentively directed his gaze at the Professor and then left.


    "I have felt fea��no, I need to be careful."


    He may not be able to ditch his dialect straight away but from now on, through repeatedly practicing Zazen, the Professor may be able to reflect on himself. On why he slipped into that dialect just now, that is. The groups each take their seats and we received a simple exnation in this very room. In this ce, known as a Zazendo, we need to ball our fist, be it the left or the right one, and clutch it with the other hand at all times, whether we''re walking or standing.


    And we''ll need to keep it at around the height of our sr plexus. It''s a stance known as Shasyu.


    Depending on which school we''re talking about, you may need to use a specific hand to do the clutching but those schools and the such probably don''t apply here. Then we received one more exnation regarding Zazen. That Zazen is nothing more than a form of meditation. Practicing Zazen isn''t about emptying your head but rather forming an image. That there''s something known as the Ten Bulls that act as a method through which the image is visualized.


    It''s a series of ten illustrations that depict the road to Zen enlightenment. Since Zazen is a first for me too, I haven''t experienced it before.


    "After you sit cross-legged, ce your legs on top of your thighs. Since the exam''s oue also depends on how well you can perform the lotus position, make sure you do the best you can."


    "Oww...is he for real? I can''t get one leg up though..."


    "If you are unable to pull it off from the beginning, then you may opt for the half lotus position that you perform with one leg."


    The man in charge demonstrated it himself to give us a sample of that too. I was able to cross my legs without much difficulty and so I chose to go with the lotus position. From what I can see, it doesn''t look like many students are able to pull it off surprisingly enough. As for Kouenji, who I''ve grown somewhat curious about...he''s casually crossing his legs for Zazen. A small smile on his face, it looks like he''s gone ahead and entered a state of Zen alone.


    Since there doesn''t seem to be anything in his posture worth correcting, the man in charge didn''t make a big deal out of him going on ahead.


    "That guy, he can do it if he puts his mind to it after all."


    Beside me, having seeded in performing the lotus position himself, Tokitou whispered that.


    "It doesn''t seem like he dislikes this sort of thing. For now that''s a relief."


    "No doubt about that."


    The man in charge is a hard-faced man, but if it''s Kouenji, it wouldn''t be strange even if he refused to act without a trace of fear in him.


    As the students understood what it is in general, Zazen time began. Since quite a bit of time was spent on the exnation, the first session was limited to about five minutes.

 Chapter 331 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    Cleaning and Zazen are done for the morning and since it''s now around 7 o''clock, it''s time for breakfast. But rather than therge cafeteria we usedst night, we were instead taken outside. There, arge, spacious area for meals had been prepared and there are even multiple kitchens. Several groups are already there.


    "The school will be offering meals for today but starting from tomorrow, provided the weather is clear, you will have to cook your own meals with your group. As for the amount and how to share it, you''ll have to discuss it amongst yourselves."


    "Seriously? I''ve never cooked a meal before though."


    Ishizaki muttered but there''s no dodging this one since that''s the rule. Preparations for breakfast continued on while we received instructions on how to cook starting from tomorrow onwards. The breakfast menu''s already been confirmed and apparently manuals on how to cook them will be distributed. Looks like we won''t have to worry about not knowing what to cook.


    "Geh, is this all...?"


    The menu is a simple one, a Japanese breakfast based on rice, soup and main dishes. But students with big appetites would understandably see it as being insufficient. For the record, it looks like we can substitute this meal with something else but in that case we''ll have to prepare the substitute ourselves.


    "Thank god for the uninhabited ind experience. Compared to that, I''d take this one any day."


    As though he''s somehow at peace, Keisei eats his breakfast.


    "If we''re going to do it fairly, then how about each school year has a go at it?"


    In the middle of breakfast, a 3rd year boy who looked like a leader turned towards Nagumo and made his proposal for the breakfast rotations.


    "That''s right. No objections here. I''d like to start it off with the 1st years."


    "How about it, 1st years? Any objections?"


    There''s no way anyone could say they object in a situation like this.


    Assuming the remaining days will all have clear weather, the number of times we''ll need to cook breakfast would be six times. The order in which we''ll be cooking is different but that''s no reason for discontent.


    It''s not something you''d naturally ept as a kouhai, but it''s not really something that shouldn''t just shut up and ept either.


    "Understood. Please go with that."


    Our leader, Keisei, epted that.


    "Since we''ll be cooking breakfast, what time do we have to get up tomorrow?"


    "...just in case we should wake up two hours in advance."


    Ishizaki vigorously shoots down Keisei''s proposal. To wake up two hours in advance means waking up after 4 o''clock and making preparations to head out.


    "Still, we''ve got no choice but to do it. It''ll be disastrous if we fail to prepare breakfast."


    "Then you guys do it. I''ll be sleeping."


    Ishizaki normally didn''t have much authority under Ryuuen but here in this group he''s risen to the top of the hierarchy. It''s interesting that he''s making derations like this the moment his position changed.


    Being celebrated as one of the people who overthrew Ryuuen may also be a cause of that. I don''t particrly feel like confronting Ishizaki, who kept on acting bullishly despite knowing the truth. Because there''s also the fact that he coincidentally happened to be ced in my group, which left him quite shaken mentally. Every time he makes a decision, it''s not just other people he''s hurting but also himself. Ishizaki and Albert aren''t cut out to be leaders or strategists. They''re more suited towards being the third-inmand and rallying the other students. As a matter of fact, Ryuuen should have left them in that position.


    Keisei and Yahiko too, are simr in that regard. They''re not as foolhardy as Ishizaki but they really aren''t cut out for a position where they''d have to lead others. I had expected ss B to be more actively involved but they''ve been unusually quiet until now and they''re continuing to stand by watchfully. Perhaps theyck initiative. More than I had expected. With the exception of students like Kanzaki or Shibata, that is. In which case, as I suspected, Hashimoto''s the one best suited towards uniting this group. He possesses both the prestige of being in ss A as well as the ability to assess the situation. Also, the fact that he''s able to make decisions while taking others into ount to a certain extent might be crucial for this group.


    However, I don''t really feel like he''s willing to lead the group himself though.

 Chapter 332 - 2 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 2 Part III</h4>


    The morning''s in, no, healthy breakfast is over and lessons began in earnest. Therge groups all gathered in a ssroom that''s slightly more spacious than the ones back at the Advanced Nurturing High School. I wonder if it''s made to resemble a university ssroom? In particr, there isn''t any order to our seating and we''re free to sit wherever we want, beside whoever we want. Inevitably enough, everyone ended up sitting with their small groups from the same school year. You could sit alone in the corner of the ssroom if you wanted to but doing so would attract attention to you from the other school years and depending on the circumstances, you might even receive a warning.


    Since the 2nd year and 3rd year small groups have yet to arrive, we 1st years have free reign to choose our seats.


    "In this case...would it be better for us to sit up front?"


    "No, it''ll save us trouble if we wait before taking our seats. Shouldn''t we just wait for the seniors to take their seats first and sit wherever''s free afterwards?"


    Looks like Keisei doesn''t want to run the risk of selfishly taking the seats at the back and getting chewed out for it after.


    "You better not go off and do your own thing, Kouenji. Can''t have you sitting wherever you please alone after all."


    "As long as the seats are free, I believe I can sit wherever I please though."


    Despite saying that, he showed no sign of selfishly taking a seat somewhere. So it''s not like he''s the type of man to ignore any and all rules after all. He''s also usually quiet in our daily lessons. Kouenji probably has his own set of rules.


    "You seem to be struggling, 1st years."


    Spotting us, one of the 2nd years called out to us.


    "If you''re having trouble, would you like me to lend you a hand?"


    "No, we''re fine..."


    Keisei bowed slightly in response to the pressure of one of our seniors offering his help.


    "Hah...why do I have to be the leader?"


    Greeting each and every one of the 2nd and 3rd years is also one of the things that a leader ought to do. As a result of that, he seems to be under an immense amount of stress. If I leave him this way...it might only be a matter of time.

 Chapter 333 - 2 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 2 Part IV</h4>


    PE sses are held in the afternoon, or rather, I should say that basic physical conditioning takes ce in the afternoon. ording to the briefing, the main focus will be on marathon training and it also looks like a long-distance ry race is scheduled for thest day. It''ll probably be one of the things tested. It seems we''ll be practicing outdoors for a few days and then on the race track.


    "Hah, haah."


    Keisei is panting.


    There were many tasks, going back all the way to the morning, that exhausted us physically and so he''s struggling. If it had been something like studying, which is more knowledge oriented, then I may have been able to offer him some advice but when ites to something like basic physical conditioning, there''s not much I can do but watch. On the other hand, Ishizaki and Albert aren''t really the cigarette smoking delinquent type and they''re physically stronger than the average student so they''re able to perform these tasks without much trouble.


    "...I''ve only been analyzing things since morning."


    Somehow, I feel like I''m getting tired of my current state. Leaving aside whether or not I''m going to take any action, it''s probably because I feel that I should at least raise the group''s standards so that we don''t end up bing candidates for expulsion. If wee in atst ce and fall below the borderline established by the school then Keisei will be expelled. The probability of me being dragged down along with him is extremely low but that still isn''t a guarantee.


    Because I may yet incur his resentment for not extending a helping hand despite knowing of his struggle.


    Should I provide the minimum backup required to keep him from receiving a red card? Or should I take a certain degree of action to send this group skyrocketing? Or perhaps I should just hope that this problem resolves itself and keep on observing? I quickly ruled out the option of observing inside my head.


    The presence of Kouenji will probably cause anxieties in the future as well. I suppose I should hurry up and make a move. I slowed down and joined Kouenji, who''s running nonchntly behind me. Even as I approached him, Kouenji did not so much as spare me a nce. Looks like he won''t take a single step outside of his own world unless I give him a knock.


    "Hey, Kouenji. Would you mind treating them a little more mildly?"


    "By them, are you referring to the group, Ayanokouji Boy?"


    "Yeah. The other students are in a state of confusion. Not everyone''s as incredible as you are."


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. Certainly I am a one and only unique existence. However, don''t you think it''s the height of stupidity for me to slow down just so the masses can keep up?"


    "Well...I don''t know what''s right and what''s not..."


    "What are you thinking of doing?"


    "I''m thinking it''d be great if the group''s able to achieve a rtively good score. I''d like to avoid expulsion."


    "If you desire that then you''ll have no other choice but to work for it, right?"


    "For the record, I''m talking to you now because I intend on working for it."


    Our feet. I could hear the sound of them stomping down on the ground. Kouenji seems to have immediately returned to his own world and so he didn''t respond. As I thought, it''s impossible.


    When ites to Kouenji, half-assed threats and appeals are meaningless. Looking back on our school life until now, that much is clear. Even if all the students, or perhaps the teachers, were to try persuading him, if his answer to that is a ''No'' then that''s a definite ''No''. He''s just that type.

 Chapter 334 - 2 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 2 Part V</h4>


    Perhaps it''s because this is the first day of our lessons, since despite our exhausting marathon training the rest of our lessons consisted only of exnations regarding this school and what will be taking ce during the rest of the week. The majority of the lessons consisted of something along those lines. However, it''s made abundantly clear that what we will be learning is ''sociality''. But even if it''s put that way to them, the 1st year students probably won''t get it. The senior students are acting calm. Apparently the experience gap between the 1st years and the 2nd years is an insurmountable one.


    "Uuu......"


    Our final lesson for the afternoon, Zazen, just ended but Keisei copsed right there and then, unable to move.


    "Are you alright?"


    The first day. Brought to a close with Zazen.


    "I''m fine, is what I''d like to say but my legs feel numb...please give me a moment."


    Looks like this has been an unexpectedly hard lesson for Keisei. For about two minutes, he remained stiff and still while waiting out the numbness in his legs. Among the other students, it appears Ishizaki too, had a hard time with Zazen as he leaned forward in pain.


    "Shit, eat and bath. Yeah, bath. Give me a hand here, Albert."


    Albert silently came over and lifted Ishizaki up by his arm.


    "Geh! Do it more gently! Let go."


    m. Ishizaki copsed.


    "Gaaaah!"


    Seeing that little interaction y out, I ended up thinking it seemed fun. However, the other students in our group could only see Ishizaki and them as parasites. Keisei too, ignored them and moved to leave and so I daringly stood my ground.


    "They''re an amusing bunch, aren''t they?"


    I daringly said so and drew Keisei''s attention.


    "It''s better to leave them be, Kiyotaka. They''re just fooling around. If you don''t want to draw their attention, it''s best not to look at them."


    Keisei said so, trying to obstruct my field of view.


    "He might not be as bad as Sudou but Ishizaki is also the type of guy to hit first and ask questionster. It might end up being Ryuuen all over again, you know."


    "Still, we''re in the same group. I''m sure they''ll be fine with a certain degree of contact, won''t they?"


    I pointed. And Ishizaki, noticing us, red back. Keisei cowered for a moment but Ishizaki quickly dragged Albert and left the dojo.


    "What?"


    "...you''re surprisingly brave, Kiyotaka."


    In truth, it''s because I already knew all about the true state of affairs between Ishizaki and his group but I''d like to let them know, indirectly, that drawing attention to that here is inadvisable. As long as Keisei is the leader, controlling students from other sses will be essential, to a degree.


    "Keisei, we may have to peel off anotheryer here at this outdoor school."


    "Ayer? What do you mean?"


    "It means we''ll have to befriend Ishizaki and Albert too. At least to a certain extent."


    "That''s absurd. I''ll admit we''re in the same group but we''re essentially enemies here. No matter what, befriending them isn''t something I can do. Because this isn''t thest special exam we''ll be going through after all."


    There is no reason for us to get along with them. That''s what Keisei is saying. I felt the same way too at first after enrolling here. As a matter of fact, this school thrives through that kind of conflict. However, recently I''ve started feeling that there may be another way besides that.


    "I hear the student council president Nagumo''s seeded in uniting the sses."


    "That''s��just his charisma. It''s because he''s special. I don''t have that sort of talent...no, I don''t think that''s a feat anyone from the other sses would be able to pull off either, right? In the first ce, we still don''t know if Nagumo-senpai''s method will hold out until graduation or not. I don''t know what he has in mind but no matter how much they get along the only ones who will be getting thestugh in are the students who graduate from ss A in the end. The other sses will just end up in tears."


    Keisei said so and left the dojo.

 Chapter 335 - 2 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 2 Part VI</h4>


    It happened after dinner, when I had decided to go back to my room ahead of the others. Perhaps there''s some sort of trouble in the corridor, as I could see several boys and girls crowded together.


    "Sorry, sorry. Are you ok?"


    "Yes...no need for concern."


    Yamauchi from our ss apologetically extended his hand. The person who fell appears to be Sakayanagi Arisu from the 1st years'' ss A. Sakayanagi did not take Yamauchi''s hand, rather, she tried to get back up on her own. It doesn''t seem like she''s able to get back up on her own, as she grasped her cane. Then, leaning on the wall, she slowly got back up. It was only a short period of time between her fall and her standing back up. However, in a situation like this where she''d attract attention from her surroundings, Sakayanagi must have felt that an extremely long amount of time time has passed.


    <Illustration>


    Yamauchi awkwardly drew his hand back and left behind these words.


    "Then, umm, I''ll be off?"


    "Yes. Please don''t concern yourself with me."


    Sakayanagi gave a slight smile and averted her eyes from Yamauchi. Both boys and girls felt relief at the fact that it didn''t turn into a problem before scattering.


    "Really though, Sakayanagi-chan is cute but isn''t she clumsy?"


    Yamauchi did not even entertain the possibility that it was his carelessness that caused the collision.


    "Are you alright?"


    Somehow, since our eyes made contact, I approached Sakayanagi and called out to her.


    "Thank you for your concern but it''s not a big deal."


    "I''ll give Yamauchi an earfulter."


    "It''s not like he deliberately did it, I only fell once at most."


    Sakayanagiughed thinly at that but her eyes weren''tughing one bit.


    "Well then, please excuse me."


    Since they were in different groups, Kamuro, who''s usually always by her side, isn''t here. I have no way of knowing what sort of battles are taking ce on the girls'' side and I have no interest towards it either. But Sakayanagi, who had walked off, stopped and looked back. Did she notice that I had been staring?


    "I just remembered now that I have something to discuss with you, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Tapping her cane once, she gave a faint smile.


    "ss B certainly is a unified ss. You could say that this is because Ichinose Honami-san has earned the trust of herrades by giving it her all up until now. However, is it really fine to trust her so much, is what I''m thinking."


    "This sounds like something that has nothing to do with me."


    But Sakayanagi continued on without even a hint of paying attention to what I had to say.


    "A while back, there was this sort of rumor about her. That she possesses a tremendous amount of points. That despite her not yet having aplished anything significant in the special exams until now, she possesses enough points to warrant an investigation from the school. That honestly surprised me. However, is it normal for one to earn that many points? In all likelihood, don''t you think she''s acting as ss B''s safe?"


    "I wonder. The only ones who''d know that for sure would be Ichinose herself, or her ssmates. What meaning can there possibly be in telling me something like this?"


    "What I''m trying to say is...whether or not it''s really fine to entrust all those private points to her. For instance, if due to a mistake she''s made, she''s fallen into a predicament where a massive sum of points would be necessary and she used them to protect herself, or using those umted points in order to save a ssmate. These are actions that nobody can me her for in all likelihood. You could say that her acting as their safe is for that purpose."


    "It''s probably that."


    "However...if she were to use that massive sum of points selfishly for her own pleasure, then the school may make a move on the basis that it''s fraud."


    In any case, this is something that''s relevant to the students of ss B other than Ichinose and not me. If she truly is acting as their safe, the only ones who have the right toin about that are the students who deposited it with her.


    "I doubt Ichinose will use up private points for her own sake though."


    "Yes, that is true. At the very least, for now nobody''s doubting her."


    In other words, from this point onwards, there will be suspicion cast on her, is what she''s trying to say.


    "I am looking forward to when we return to the school after this exam ends."


    Perhaps she''s satisfied after saying what she had to say from start to finish, Sakayanagi walked off without so much as looking back.

 Chapter 336 - 2 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 2 Part VII</h4>


    One hour left to go until lights out at 10 o''clock. In our shared room, without much to say to one another, we passed the time in silence. The trigger for everyone to get along with each other is a hard one. Even if you suddenly started speaking to someone from another ss, they''ll just wonder what you''re even putting in the effort for and so it''s difficult to strike up a conversation. It would be great if someone took the initiative to give us a topic to converse about but that seems hopeless.


    At that moment, someone lightly knocked on the door. Looks like we have a visitor.


    "Who is it? At a time like this."


    Doesn''t seem like anyone knows and so everyone curiously looked at the door.


    "Might be a teacher."


    Ishizaki indifferently said so. Certainly that''s a possibility. Keisei got up and started walking while asking who''s knocking. The person on the other side truly is someone unexpected.


    "Are you guys still up?"


    "President Nagumo, can we help you with something?"


    "I came to check on you guys since we''re in the same group. Can Ie in?"


    There isn''t a single 1st year brave enough to say ''no'' after having heard that. Keisei immediately gave his consent and weed Nagumo into the room. But apparently he didn''te alone. He''s apanied by Vice President Kiriyama as well as two 3rd year students. One of them is a student from ss B named Tsunoda and the other, Ishikura, is also from ss B. Upon entering the room, Nagumo surveyed his surroundings.


    "As expected, they made the room the same way you did, senpai."


    Nagumo smiled and said so to Ishikura.


    "Looks like it. So? How are you nning on deepening the ties between us by dragging us all the way to the 1st years'' room?"


    He asked Nagumo but Keisei, not quite havingprehended the situation, asked Nagumo.


    "Deepening ties?"


    "I told you, didn''t I? I came to check on you guys since we''re in the same group. We don''t have any televisions or PCs or cell phones here. To be honest with you guys, there''s nothing remotely simr to entertainment here. But it''s not like we have absolutely nothing to y with."


    Saying that, Nagumo brought out a small box from inside the pocket of his jersey.


    "Cards?"


    "ying cards in this day and age? I''m sure that''s what you''re thinking. But this is a staple of training camps much like this one."


    Nagumo casually sat down in a vacant spot. And then he peeled the vinyl tape off the sealed box, opening it.


    "Please take your seats too, senpai. Sorry 1st years but since there isn''t much space, please go back to your beds."


    Nagumo stopped the 1st years who were taking their seats and said that.


    "I''m not doing this."


    Tsunoda declined and turned his back.


    "Please don''t say that, let''s do it. We may be able to talk about things we can''t discuss anywhere else."


    Having been stopped like that, Tsunoda resignedly took his seat. After him, Ishikura too, took his seat.


    "To liven up the game, I''m thinking we should bet something on it. I''m looking for some good ideas."


    The 1st years, already nervous given that they''re dealing with a senior student, couldn''t give out any ideas right away. It''s probably mostly because they don''t know what they should and should not say to the student council president.


    Nagumo too, knows that the 1st years would naturally shrink back like this.


    "We''ve decided on the order in which we''ll cook breakfast, right? Why don''t we go back to that as a starting point and bet that on this? If you keep losing again and again then in the worst case scenario, you''ll have to cook breakfast up until the day this training camp ends. On the other hand, if you don''t lose at all then you won''t have to cook breakfast even once. That''s what I''m trying to say."


    "Oi, Nagumo. Isn''t that something we should discuss with the whole group?"


    Ishikura called out to him.


    "It''s just the order in which we cook breakfast. Please give me some leeway with this at least."


    Since he''s acting as student council president of this school, he unreservedly spoke his wishes even to his seniors. On the other hand, it doesn''t look like the 3rd years can act too tough when dealing with Nagumo. Knowing of the showdown between him and Horikita Manabu, they probably don''t want to muddy the waters by intervening clumsily.


    "Got it. Let''s y cards and decide."


    "We''re fine with this too, right?"


    Keisei, with some slight reservation, turned towards the 1st years in the room and asked.


    Ishizaki, Hashimoto and the others all gave small nods as though in consent. I did the same too. And then the remaining students nodded, with a slight dy. With the sole exception of Kouenji.


    "Kouenji, you object to using ying cards to decide?"


    It would have been fine to just ignore him but Nagumo boldly spoke to Kouenji. In the gymnasium, during the afternoon, their little back-and-forth there may have something to do with this.


    "I neither approve nor disapprove. The majority vote already seems to have given you the answer."


    "It has nothing to do with numbers. I want you to tell me what you think."


    "Then allow me to answer you, student council president. I don''t have the slightest interest in this interaction. To consent or to object. I haven''t even thought of such things. Does this satisfy you?"


    Kouenji''s remarks sound like they''ll cause problems again. However, Nagumo gave a pleasantugh and unexpectedly said this to Kouenji.


    "Why don''t you join the student council, Kouenji? I''d like to wee someone as interesting as you into it. From what I hear, you''re quite capable too when ites to academics and sports."


    Everyone in the room, including the 3rd years, were shocked at this. No, Kouenji''s the only one whose expression didn''t change.


    "It''s unfortunate. I have no interest in the student council."


    "I suppose so. But know that you''re wee anytime. If the student council happens to catch your interest, feel free to call me anytime."


    It looks like Nagumo didn''t expect Kouenji to ept immediately from the very beginning.


    "Now then, shall we y cards?"


    Nagumo averted his eyes from Kouenji and once again proposed that to us.


    "What exactly will we be ying?"


    "Let''s see, why don''t we just y Old Maid? Thest one to hold the Joker loses. Two from each school year will participate. Six of us in total for this match."


    I''m not very familiar with ying cards but Old Maid is something even I know about.


    "Participating students are free to switch out. But please just don''t do so when we''re in the middle of the game."


    Nagumo said so and started shuffling the cards. And once he''s done doing that he handed them over to the 3rd years. To ensure there''s no cheating going on, he handed them over to the 1st years as well.


    Keisei, while shuffling the cards, looked for one more student who''d be willing to participate. Since no one volunteered, Hashimoto resignedly raised his hand and came down from his bed.

 Chapter 337 - 2 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 2 Part VIII</h4>


    And just like that, the game of Old Maid started. The yers being 1st years, 2nd years and 3rd years. Being made to cook breakfast entails waking up early. Since each school year is scheduled for two turns each, being able to win 5 rounds and lose only 1 would lead to a favourable oue. In the worst case scenario, winning 4 rounds and losing 2 would still be eptable.


    "ying cards in silence isn''t really fun so let''s chat."


    Nagumo proposed that.


    Having received the deck that Keisei had shuffled, Nagumo started dealing out the cards.


    "I''ll be dealing the cards for the first round but starting from the second round onwards, the loser will have to shuffle and deal out the cards."


    Everyone nodded their consent. From the moment he entered this room until now, Nagumo has yet to look at me even once. It probably means that despite having made contact with me during the winter vacation, Nagumo doesn''t really think much of me.


    "Also, the 1st years who aren''t ying should feel free to make yourselves at home. Being nervous around your seniors all the time will have an impact on you tomorrow."


    He said that but still, we were unable to kick back and rx like we had been doing a while ago. Kouenji alone slept, not paying any attention... From the bottom bunk, I decided to observe the game being yed.


    "Even if this is only a game, it''s not like the 1st years can just afford to lose, senpai."


    "Unfortunately, I''m not the lucky type. Don''t count on me too much."


    "It''ll be fine, senpai. Because I think you''re all rtively strong. You''re not bad enough to lose both the first and the second round."


    Despite it being a game of cards where one doesn''t know what hand they''ll be dealt, Nagumo''s still brimming with confidence.


    The first round proceeded smoothly and soon enough they were halfway through the game.


    "Done."


    The 3rd year, Ishikura, seeded in ridding himself of all his cards. Vice President Kiriyama was next and then Nagumo finished third. The 2nd years'' victory was decided early on, putting more pressure on the 1st years.


    "Done."


    Hashimoto bowed towards the 3rd years and brought forth two cards of the same value. Now the only remaining yers are Keisei and Tsunoda from the 3rd years.


    I felt the mood was rather tense for a game but still, they calmly proceeded. Two cards left in Keisei''s hand and a card left in the 3rd year''s hand. In other words, Keisei''s the one holding the Joker. If the 3rd year ends up picking the Joker, then that would mean Keisei wins. However...the card that Tsunoda picked after some deliberation happened to be the winning card.


    "Alright, this clinches it."


    "I lost."


    The first round ended with Keisei''s defeat and with that, the 1st years are now saddled with the task of making breakfast once.


    "Let''s calm down. Just losing once or twice doesn''t mean anything."


    Hashimoto said that to Keisei as though cheering him up. Keisei replies with a nod but he seemed apologetic about having lost. He may be thinking about the possibility of losing another round.


    "I told you earlier, didn''t I? The loser has to gather up the cards and deal them out."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    Keisei, who forgot that, panickedly picked up the cards. The second round started soon after. From my position, I could see the hand of the one of the 3rd years. He''s holding a Joker.


    He kept the Joker until halfway through the game but after some time, it passed to a different student.


    And then...the remaining two yers ended up being Kiriyama and Keisei. Now that he''s engaged in a one-on-one for the second time in a row, it looks like Keisei couldn''t help himself and ended up getting nervous. To top it off, judging from the number of cards remaining, I could tell that Keisei''s the one holding the Joker. Hesitantly, the 2nd year, Kiriyama, slowly grasped a card. Keisei did his best to keep up a poker face but seeing the card that''s being taken from him, his face fell. And within the span of a few minutes, the 1st years suffered consecutive defeats. Yahiko, who had been assessing the situation, signalled Keisei for a switch.


    "Maybe it''s better if you switched."


    After those words came from Nagumo, Keisei obediently switched out with Yahiko.


    "I''m not very good at ying games like this. I''m sorry but I''m leaving it to you."


    Keisei, who bears the responsibility for the consecutive losses, observed the 1st years'' battle from behind. Of course, even Yahiko would be nervous when facing down his seniors. However, perhaps it has something to do with him usually treating Katsuragi as a senior, he seems rather calm. Still, that might not have much of an effect on the oue of the game. I don''t know how much skill factors into a game like this but you''d need a tremendous amount of luck to not draw the Joker.


    "I''m starting to feel like giving the 1st years this one."


    Nagumo said, perhaps feeling sorry since he had been winning consecutively.


    "By the way, Ishikura-senpai, how''s the club doing?"


    "You don''t have any interest in basketball, do you?"


    "No such thing. Of course, my interest in it isn''t to the extent of my interest in ser though."


    "This year we''ve had some athletic 1st years joining so we may be able to expect great things next year. We didn''t really achieve much this year after all. It''s pathetic to admit this as the captain though."


    There are several 1st years who have joined the basketball club but in all likelihood, he''s referring to Sudou when he spoke of athletic 1st years. Sudou''s hard work seems to have attracted the attention of even a retired 3rd year.


    "I''m looking forward to that."


    "You seem to be focusing solely on the student council though. Don''t you have any lingering feelings for ser?"


    "It''s not like I was aiming to make it as a professional. Besides, I can continue ying ser wherever I want. It''s just that the role of student council president at this school is really attractive for me."


    "It''s great that you''re working hard at the student council but I have misgivings about you picking fights with Horikita."


    "Picking a fight is not my intent. I want to be acknowledged by my senpai who I''ve idolized for a long time now. Those pure feelings are all I have."


    Ishikura gave Nagumo a nce but then immediately turned back towards his cards.


    "I''m first this time around."


    Smoothly losing all his cards, Ishikura ended up as the first victor.


    "I''m done too."


    Right afterwards, Yahiko also seems to have gotten his cards in order as he happily discarded hisst two cards. In order for the 1st years to win, everything now rides on Hashimoto. His cards seem to be steadily decreasing but in the end, what''s really important is the Joker and who''s holding it.


    "Alright."


    After the 2nd year senior who finished third, Hashimoto also finished up.


    "Oh, the 1st years have won for the first time. Congrattions."


    "Thank you very much, Nagumo-senpai."


    The ones left in the end are the student council president, Nagumo, and Tsunoda from the 3rd year. However, Nagumo has the advantage. There''s a 50% chance this concludes the match.


    "Well then, excuse me."


    Nagumo said that as he grasped the card on the right without any hesitation.


    However, what he ended up grabbing was the Joker.


    "Too bad."


    The 3rd year, Tsunoda, picked the card on the right just like Nagumo did earlier when Nagumo extended the two cards in his hand.


    "This clinches it."


    As a result, the Joker was left in Nagumo''s possession and the 2nd years ended up suffering a defeat.


    "I''ve been beaten. Then shall we go for a fourth round?"


    Nagumo, without any bitterness, made preparations for a fourth round.


    "The 1st years have won for the first time with this. How about I have you lose again? You''re our juniors after all, so I''d like you to take over our duties."


    Saying that, Nagumo began dealing out the cards.


    "If I recall, Sudou''s from ss D, isn''t he? Who''s from ss D here?"


    While the cards are being dealt out, Ishikura asked that and looked over towards the 1st years.


    "Ahh, we''re Sudou''s ssmates."


    Keisei said so while ncing at me. And then he immediately added this.


    "Just one thing, starting from this month we''ve been promoted to ss C."


    One wouldn''t normally care much for the affairs of a school year that''s not theirs. But when Keisei said that, Ishikura was impressed while looking surprised.


    "So you''ve been promoted from ss D to ss C, huh? That''s impressive."


    "Of course, not too long after enrolling, this year''s ss D ran out of ss points though."


    "And you still got yourselves promoted to ss C. Good going there. Howrge''s the gap between you and ss B?"


    When Ishikura asked that, Keisei stopped answering.


    "Please forget it. This is a groupprised of all the sses. It''s my bad for bringing an incendiary topic into this."


    He apologized. Certainly, this isn''t a topic to bring up in a ce like this. For Ishizaki and the others from ss D who fell behind us, and for ss B, this surely isn''t a fun topic to discuss. As a result, the 1st years barely joined the conversation and most of it revolved around Nagumo and the 3rd years. The fourth round. When four out of six people finished up, Nagumo called for a stop.


    "The remaining yers are two 1st years, huh? There''s no need to y this to the end anymore, right?"


    No matter who wins, it doesn''t change the fact that the 1st years will lose. Yahiko and Hashimoto put the remaining cards back into the deck. Even though we''ve managed to beat the 2nd years led by Nagumo once, the 1st years still lost thrice. Initially, we''d only have to cook breakfast twice. But thanks to this game of Old Maid, that number''s increased. If we lose again, we''d be burdened with even more.


    "Shall we switch?"


    Hashimoto requested a switch with another 1st year and stepped down. There probably aren''t many 1st years willing to y with this gloomy mood going on.


    "I don''t want to waste time. It doesn''t matter who, just join. You there."


    I had been observing the match when Nagumo looked at me and beckoned me over. Of course, I''d like to decline but this isn''t exactly a situation where I can afford to do so. Regardless of whether he intentionally picked me or randomly picked me, I should probably ept.


    "Sorry, Ayanokouji. I''m counting on you."


    "Sure."


    Three of the 1st years have already yed so it''s not really strange even if I happened to be picked.


    Besides, this is just for fun, just a game and it''s just about who wins and who loses. As we switched, Yahiko asked me to deal out the cards. Shuffling the cards, I dealt them out awkwardly.


    "Alright then, this is the fifth round. I''d like to beat the 3rd years too. Let''s put our backs into this, 1st years."


    Nagumo gave rough words of encouragement. I looked at the cards in my hand and assessed the situation. When I did, several of those cards had the same value but I also ended up drawing the Joker. As long as I don''t do something to push this onto the 2nd years or 3rd years, I stand no chance of winning.


    I''m not very familiar with ying cards but there''s something I''m curious about. In a way, having drawn the Joker right away may turn out to be a good thing. After the check, the match started right away. The game proceeded turn by turn but there''s no sign of anyone drawing the Joker from me. asionally, a senior would grasp the Joker but then they''d immediately let go. However, on the fifth turn, the Joker was finally drawn from my hand. The senior who drew it looked at me for an instant but then immediately regained his calm and continued with the game. This time around, Yahiko''s the first one to finish up and I finished second after him.


    "So the 1st years got the drop on us, eh? Maybe the tides have turned."


    In the end, it boiled down to two 3rd years going against each other. Or should I say, everything went as Nagumo had hoped. One round left. As a 1st year, I''d like to avoid losing anymore than we already have.


    "Next round''s the final one."


    "I''ll start dealing."


    As Ishikura started dealing out the cards, Kouenji called out to Nagumo.


    "President Nagumo."


    "What''s the matter, Kouenji? Do you finally feel like joining in?"


    "I''m feeling a bit curious. I suppose I''ll see how this final game ys out."


    He said so arrogantly but Nagumo paid no mind to that and only listened to what he had to say.


    "How it''ll y out?"


    Nagumo, while looking at the cards being dealt out, nced once at the participants.


    "This may be a game, but they''re still up against experienced senior students. There''s a good chance the 1st years will lose."


    He answered. And with that, Kouenjiughed and closed his eyes as though in satisfaction.


    In all likelihood, the majority of the people here failed to understand the meaning behind Kouenji''s question. Only the senior students seem to have grasped the situation. I racked my brains thinking about what I should do in regards to this fight. If I rely only on luck, then I''m practically guaranteed to lose. However, if I take action to avoid such an oue, I may end up drawing Nagumo''s attention. I checked my cards.


    One of those cards is a card that I''ll definitely have to lose if I''m to win. It''s the Joker that spells defeat.


    "As for the 1st years, I''d like to finish them off with three losses. But four losses also works for me."


    Nagumo''s words don''t sound like he''s just randomly saying them. The final round starts in a clockwise direction. The yers discard two cards each. In about 1-2 minutes, the oue will probably be decided.

 Chapter 338 - 2 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 2 Part IX</h4>


    "Sorry 1st years, but I''m done."


    The first one to finish up is Tsunoda. Kiriyama finished next after him. The remaining yers are the two 1st years and the seniors, Nagumo and Ishikura. The Joker''s been in my hand from the start. In the end, I decided to give up on winning. I simply continued to y the game silently without doing much. Yahiko finished and he gave a breath of relief. And soon after that, Ishikura also finished leaving me in a one-on-one against Nagumo.


    "You don''t seem to be having fun, Ayanokouji."


    "That''s not true. I just have trouble expressing myself."


    "Really? You''ve been looking pale from the start. You''ve been holding the Joker all this time, haven''t you?"


    Nagumo''s remarks aren''t really anything out of the ordinary. Since it''s a one-on-one, if he''s not holding the Joker then he''d obviously understand what that entails.


    "That might just be the case."


    Conversing with him would just be troublesome and so I brushed it off.


    Because I know that''s not what Nagumo wants to coax out of me. In short, I think he wants to get me to talk back to him the way Kouenji did. I silently extended two cards towards him. One of them is the Joker and the other card''s the winning one for Nagumo. In all likelihood, Nagumo will draw the winning card. No, I don''t get this expression he''s making. Nagumo smiled as he reached out. And then�� "Good for you, Ayanokouji. Now you have a way out."


    Nagumo picked the Joker.


    "Now this is unusual. I thought you''d surely be able to pick the right one."


    Ishikura said so from beside Nagumo.


    "A game of cards ultimately boils down to luck after all. I''ll lose when I lose."


    Shuffling the cards in his hands, he extended two cards towards me.


    "Now then, take your pick."


    From a third party perspective, there''s a 50/50 chance. But that doesn''t really apply for this game. These cards came from a sealed box but Nagumo is the one who first shuffled these cards and in that moment, he must have marked the Joker. He''s used a trick.


    You wouldn''t notice at first nce but there''s a small marking on the Joker. You wouldn''t notice it normally. I unravelled this mystery based on something along the lines of a prediction. So far, in all the five rounds that he''s yed, Nagumo''s been correctly guessing the oues in advance. Of course, since there are also 1st years who don''t know anything mixed in as well, there''s no real sense of certainty. That''s why he spoke ambiguously and only guessed the oue in terms of teams with a high probability of winning and teams with a low probability of winning. But the senior students who have realized...no, who have been told about this trick possess an overwhelming advantage. Either way, this is disgusting.


    The card on the right from my point of view has a mark on it that indicates it''s the Joker. There''s no mistaking it since it''s a rushed, makeshift marking that was not applied to the other cards. If I pick the other card here, I wonder what''ll happen. The answer to that is simple. Nothing will happen. It would just mean I got the winning half of the 50/50 chance.


    "I really can''t tell which one''s which so I''ll just randomly pick one."


    I said so and reached out but Nagumo pulled the cards away.


    "Please give it some thought before picking."


    "I don''t think it''s possible to tell just by thinking about it though."


    "Still, I insist."


    Hepelled me to give it some thought halfway through.


    "Understood, I''ll think about it."


    I said so as I looked at the cards. Of course, I no longer gave the cards themselves any further thought. I kept quiet for about two seconds and then reached out for the winning card.


    "I like my chances with the one on the right. I''ll be picking that one."


    A reason as good as any.


    This time, Nagumo didn''t stop me. Thest winning card came into my hands.


    "Please excuse me."


    I said so as I put together the two cards and dered my victory.


    "You''ve lost, Nagumo."


    "So it would seem. I mean, we were scheduled to cook breakfast twice in the first ce anyways so I don''t really mind."


    He said that and then gathered the cards scattered around.


    "Still, it was fairly amusing. As I thought, Ishikura-senpai and I get along well."


    "...I wonder."


    Brushing aside Nagumo''s words of courtesy, Ishikura left the room.


    "There''s no problem with starting the order in which we cook breakfast with the 1st years, is there? Please take care of it tomorrow."


    "U-Understood. Thank you for tonight."


    Keisei thanked Nagumo. The senior students who have finished ying cards got up and left the 1st year room.


    "Doesn''t feel like we''ve interacted with them that much."


    I could understand why Ishizaki would mutter that. Ultimately, it only amounted to a game that increased the 1st years'' burden by a bit.

 Chapter 339 - 3: Premonition of Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 3: Premonition of Defeat</h4>


    On a Saturday, which would have been a holiday in our school life, there are still lessons being held for the duration of the outdoors school. But even though I call them lessons, the timetable itself differs somewhat from the weekdays. What could be referred to as lessons ended with the morning and after that is our own free time. The special exam that began on Thursday too, is already on its third day.


    Discord began to ur within the group. It started around 5 o''clock in the early morning.


    "Aaaah, I''m fucking sleepy!"


    At the outdoor cookhouse near the school building, Ishizaki screamed.


    "Everyone''s in the same boat. Ahh, please measure it so you don''t mess up the amount of miso."


    Keisei warns him while flipping through the paper on which the breakfast menu was written that the teachers had given us.


    "Shut it. Why do I have to participate in cooking the meals in the first ce?"


    Even as he moved his hands to stir the miso, Ishizaki did not stop cursing.


    "It can''t be helped, right? There''s the possibility we''ll incur a penalty if everyone isn''t assembled here."


    "Hell if I care, shit...ahh."


    "What''s with that ''ahh'' just now?"


    "...nothing."


    "No way that was nothing. Where''s the salt you had in your hands!?"


    "I added it all."


    Apparently, quite a bit of salt got added to the miso soup that Ishizaki was in charge of.


    Keisei panickedly put out the fire and checked the taste. And then he coughed.


    "You put too much in it, ugh! It''s not drinkable..."


    If you gave that miso soup to the senior students, you''d get bashed severely for it. In the first ce, it''s bad for your body.


    "Nothing for it but to make it again."


    "Don''t fuck around. If we''re making it again, then you start over from scratch. I mean, what about Kouenji?"


    "Hell if I know."


    "You''re in the same damn ss."


    While ncing at the two of them quarreling over miso soup, Hashimoto skillfully handled a frying pan on top of the stove while cooking up an omelette.


    "You''re quite the dexterous one..."


    "It''s because I always cook my own meals."


    Hashimoto said so without a hint of pride and briskly continued cooking. Albert approached Hashimoto silently. In his hands he carried a bowl with scrambled eggs in it.


    "Thank you. If you don''t mind, can I ask you to cut the vegetables too?"


    Despite hisrge frame, Albert began skillfully swinging a kitchen knife on the chopping board.


    Since there are a lot of mouths to feed, Hashimoto cooks the eggs one after another. It appears, as far as cooking is concerned, these two are set to be our aces. On the other hand, I managed to acquire the extremely undemanding task of preparing the raw vegetables and tableware. However, since I have to prepare everyone''s worth of vegetables, it''s still a lot.


    I can''t help with the china but I feel like I should help out with cutting the vegetables too.


    As I stood beside Albert, he looked at me silently and so I triedmunicating with him via eye contact.


    "Can you handle it? Cutting vegetables, I mean."


    "Probably."


    Somehow, we managed to understand one another sufficiently enough and he handed over the kitchen knife to me.


    I''m d I''ve utilized one before, even if only a little, since I had started living in the dorm. I cut the vegetables, keeping up with Albert''s proficiency. Still, I wonder exactly where that Kouenji went off to. It''s already been more than 30 minutes since he said he''d be going to the toilet. ss A and ss B students each sent a single student to look for him but seeing as how they aren''t back yet, it would appear they haven''t found him.


    In the end, Kouenji did not return until breakfast and even after he returned, he didn''t even try to persistently make the excuse that he was stuck in the toilet due to a stomach ache. As such, I should assume the rtionship between Ishizaki and Kouenji haspletely deteriorated.

 Chapter 340 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    3 o''clock in the morning of that very same Saturday, it happened while I was studying morals in the ssroom. I could hear the cheerful voice of a girl from outside. When I peered out of the window from the 3rd floor, I could see the figure of Ichinose running energetically around the campus. She seemed to have had a difficult time putting together her group on the first day but the important thing is that she looks cheerful now. Sakayanagi had dered her intention to crush Ichinose but so far there''s no sign of that happening. Of course, that might only be on the surface.


    Gazing down from above, I could tell who Ichinose''s group members are to a certain extent. Surprisingly enough, I only spotted one person from our ss C among them. As for ss B, Ichinose''s the only one there I recognized. Perhaps just like the boys have done, they''re forming groupsprised of a majority ss to maintain the four sses status quo and picked her from ss B to meet the minimum requirement. I don''t really know the students from ss A and ss B in detail but I also spotted the girl who collided with Horikita during the sports festival and sustained injuries as part of Ryuuen''s ploy.


    Fortunately, it looks like she''s made aplete recovery since she''s now running without much difficulty. By the way, the student from our ss C who''s part of that group is a girl by the name of Wang Mei-Yu. She had firste here from China back when she was an elementary school student and has remained in this country ever since. That''s what I heard from someone in ss. Her nickname is ''Mii-chan''. A nickname that those not close to her would find difficult to call her by. As for what else I know about her, her grades are nothing short of extraordinary and she''s particrly good at English...is the image I have of her.


    <Illustration>


    Their overall grades may somewhat differ but no matter how you look at it, she''s just as good as Keisei when ites to academics. And also, strangely enough, she''s simr to Keisei when ites to sports as well. She''s desperately trying to keep up with the rest of her group members, but she''s by far the worst one. Even now, she''s breathing hard while looking up at the sky like she''s about to copse. She''s limping and swaying. Ichinose noticed Mii-chan falling behind and slowed down. And while giving her support in the form of encouragements, she decided to run alongside her. And after a slight dy, yet another girl, ss D''s Shiina Hiyori, also linked up with them.


    She doesn''t exactly look like the athletic type but with a smile on her face, she kept pace with the other two girls. ording to what Ryuuen and those around him have been saying, Shiina''s been acting as the leader of the girls of ss D. If that is indeed the case then the group I''m seeing right now would have the leaders of two sses in it. With this in mind, it wouldn''t be strange for Horikita and Sakayanagi to be in the same group as one another, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Now feeling a little curious about how exactly this group came to be, I took my eyes off the text I''m supposed to be studying and looked out the window. I could tell that the atmosphere in the ssroom had be a heavy one due to the words that came from the teacher.


    "I''ll have the lot of you introduce yourselves now. However, I want you to keep in mind that this isn''t just simply a self-introduction you''ll be doing but that it''s part of your lesson here. Every day henceforth, you will be giving a speech. The theme of the speech will differ from school year to school year but the four main criteria you''ll be judged on are: ''Volume'', ''Posture'', ''Subject'' and ''Communicativeness''".


    The word speech had been written in the materials we had been given on the bus as well.


    No doubt this is one of the subjects being examined here at the outdoor school. In all likelihood, everyone in thisrge group will have toe up with their own speech to give. For those with poormunication skills, this particr subject may seem nothing short of hellish. The 1st years are told to give their speech based on what they''ve learned so far throughout this year and what they wish to learn in the following years. The 2nd and 3rd years are to give their speech based on matters like their future course and employment. Basically, things that have to do with their futures.


    "Seriously? What a shitty exam..."


    I could understand why Ishizaki would say that disgustedly but his mutters are too loud. It appears the teacher heard that as well but he didn''t give any words of rebuke. Whether you choose to take this seriously or fool around, in the end your decisions wille back to affect the group. It probably means we''re free to do as we wish. After lessons, a certain man approached the 1st year group. Ishizaki had been resting his legs on the table but upon spotting that man, he spontaneously corrected his posture. He''s Kiriyama from ss B of the 2nd years as well as the vice president of the student council under Nagumo.


    He used to be in ss A but after having been destroyed by Nagumo, he seems to have fallen. However, he still seems to desire Nagumo''s downfall deep down inside as he''s made contact with me through the older Horikita.


    "I think you should fix your attitude towards these lessons."


    "S-Sure. I mean, I wasn''t really making any noise or anything."


    "I''m not just talking about Ishizaki. I''m also talking about you, Kouenji."


    Despite desiring his downfall, on the surface he has to act the part of the dutiful vice president. He probably wants to fix whatever could have an effect on the way the wholerge group is evaluated.


    "We''re only going to be judged in this special exam based on the test we''re taking on thest day, aren''t we? Whether or not we take these lessons seriously isn''t really that important, I think."


    "The written exam isn''t everything there is to this special exam. Have you not given any thought to the fact that your attitude throughout the training camp and the impression it gives might have an effect on it too? Besides, how exactly are you going to get a high score on the exam if you don''t take these lessons seriously?"


    "The answer is ''simple is best'', right? Because it''s me we''re talking about."


    "I see. So you''re saying it''s easy for you to get a high score then? However, we''ll see after the exam whether or not you''ve managed to pull off a high score. As long as you''re part of a group, don''t you think it''s important for you to act to alleviate the concerns of those around you?"


    "If this is a group that would actually concern themselves over how I act, then I''d have to say this group isn''t worth much."


    "You don''t get to judge that, Kouenji."


    "Then who gets to make that judgement, may I ask?"


    "The collective whole. That''s something for every student here to decide."


    Ishizaki sniggers while putting up with the vice president''s words. He''s probably rejoicing at seeing Kouenji being put down. However, Kouenji isn''t someone that sort of mon sense'' would work on.


    "Even if all of you were to be stacked on top of one another, I''m still worth far more as an individual human being. What I mean to say is that people without a good eye for things cannot hope to make a judgement like that."


    "Looks like you''re far too immature to be a high school student. How infantile."


    Kiriyama wieldsmon sense as a weapon against Kouenji, who didn''t cower one bit before him. By the time I noticed, almost half the 2nd years are now crowding around where we 1st years are sitting. Ishizaki too, couldn''t afford tough forever and stiffened his expression. I could hear words that sounded slightly threateninging from around us.


    "Besides, it''s not just Kouenji. I see other students here and there causing problems too."


    Of course if we''re talking about problem students that would naturally include Ishizaki but I honestly can''t think of anyone else. Everyone else should''ve been taking the lessons seriously in their own way. Kiriyama''s probably lumping all the 1st years together with the aim of getting us to focus. He''s probably putting pressure on us by reminding us that we''ll be making enemies out of the senior students if we continue acting arrogantly like this. Kouenji''s just the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "Leave them be, Kiriyama."


    The 3rd year Ishikura saw the situation and offered a helping hand.


    "Guidance that goes too far may be interpreted as bullying. If rumors like that spread, you''re the one who''s going to be in trouble. The 1st years have a good grip on the situation, don''t they?"


    When Ishikura asked us that question, everyone aside from Kouenji, including me, nodded.


    "Bravo, Ishikura-senpai. You really grasped the situation well."


    Nagumo, who had been silently watching this scene y out without joining the conversation, now happily started speaking.


    "You''re wasted on ss B. In the first ce, Ishikura-senpai isn''t really lucky."


    "Isn''t lucky, you say? I don''t want to admit it but it''s just that I wasn''t good enough."


    "I don''t think that''s the case. Senpai, the only reason you weren''t able to climb your way up to ss A is because there''s a genius like Horikita Manabu there. I''m aware you''ve put up a good fight throughout these 3 years. The ss point difference between ss A and ss B is 312. Graduation isn''t that far off but I think you''re closing in on them."


    "Then are you saying you''re going to lead this group to victory?"


    "Yep. If Ishikura-senpai''s willing to entrust me with everything then we''ll beat this special exam. And that''s just a trifle because I''ll help you climb your way up to ss A. We may even be able to get Horikita-senpai expelled from this school, you know?"


    "Too bad, Nagumo. Horikita isn''t the leader this time. You''re the same too though, of course. There''s no way to pin something on him that''s good enough to get him dragged down either."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s the leader or not. It also doesn''t matter if he can be dragged down or not. There are many ways to crush him."


    Nagumo said so andughed.


    "Sorry but I can''t trust you. Not to the extent that I''d entrust you with ss B''s fate."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    Nagumo spoke all that in front of everyone in the group. Innocent defenselessness. Or perhaps he''s deliberately making himself seem defenseless? There''s no way it''s going to be the former.

 Chapter 341 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    During dinner, I decided to act. I say ''act'' but all I''m doing here is trying to work out the situation on the girls'' side. Because the fact that Ichinose and Shiina are in the same group caught my attention. It would be best if I can work out what''s going on with the other groups. As for Kei, she''s having dinner in the same spot as the previous days to make it easier for me to approach her. Even though I ordered no such thing. How reliable of her. On the other hand, I had been randomly picking empty seats and didn''t tie myself down to one location for meals. That''s because I chose to avoid making open contact with Kei, just in case. There aren''t many students who are aware of the rtionship between me, Ryuuen plus a few other ss D students, vice president Kiriyama and Kei.


    Besides, there''s also an enemy within I need to watch out for. I checked the time and took a seat near Kei. And as I began thinking of a way to make her aware of my presence�� "hnn��". Kei greeted me with a squeak? I was greeted by something along the lines of that. Looks like Kei noticed meing over, despite the fact that she had been chatting with her friends. If so, I should just patiently wait until she''s rid herself of the nuisance. Kei continued eating dinner leisurely and manipted her friends into leaving with the excuse of returning to their room early. I had been considering postponing our converation if it meant another student might barge in during the middle of it, or if her friends had chosen to stay but it looks like she''s seeded in manipting them.


    Eventually, there''s no one left around us who''d pay attention to either of us and so our conversation started.


    Of course, if someone came our way this conversation would instantly be cut short though.


    "So? Finally feel like relying on me on the third day?"


    "That''s about right. There''s far too little information on the girls."


    "Well, it can''t be helped right? For someone with amunication disorder like you, there are only a few girls you could possibly make contact with."


    She gave me the cold shoulder right off the bat.


    Of course, if that''s something Kei can take advantage of to maintain our rtionship then that''s a cheap price to pay but I felt like bullying her. Just a bit.


    "Then even without my advice, you can ovee this special exam?"


    "O-Of course. Who do you think I am?"


    "I see. Then there''s nothing to fear."


    "..ter, at least analyze my situation to see if there''s any danger or not, ok?"


    Perhaps she felt anxious at that, since Kei said that to me.


    "For now, let''s hear it starting from the partitioning of the girls'' groups."


    "Ahh, before we talk about that there''s something that''s been bugging me."


    "Let''s keep it brief."


    <Illustration>


    If the conversation between the two of us takes too long, there may be students who''d grow suspicious.


    "It''s something pretty important...or more like, what''s going on with that Ryuuen guy?"


    "Are you concerned?"


    "I mean, yeah. It''s be a topic even among the girls. Why that guy stopped being the leader but it doesn''t look like anybody knows the truth though."


    "Being as meek as amb, that expression doesn''t quite fit Ryuuen but right now it looks like he''s acting quite mature."


    "Does that mean your chastisement worked?"


    "Chastisement, eh?"


    Behind Kei''s tough words lies her vulnerable side, asionally showing itself. Her curiosity about him probably stems from her anxiety which itself resulted from the fact that Ryuuen''s seen her at her weakest.


    "Don''t worry about Ryuuen. He won''t act carelessly. At the very least, I can say that he won''t do anything to Kei from now on."


    I said so to reassure her. However, I didn''t get a response from Kei. I had every intention of being cautious, so perhaps it''s because someone came? That''s what I had assumed but that doesn''t seem to be the case. I immediately grasped the situation.


    "...sorry, that was nothing."


    She tried to deceive me with that.


    "That didn''t seem like nothing, Kei."


    "I-I''m telling you it''s nothing."


    "Is that true, Kei?"


    "...hold it right there. You''re doing it on purpose!"


    She didn''t turn around, but she said so threateningly.


    Maybe I bullied her a tad bit too much.


    "Ahh, mou. Really, I shouldn''t have given you permission to call me by my first name......"


    "You''re the one who called me out here in the first ce though."


    "Yeah. That can''t be helped."


    More importantly, if we''re done talking about Ryuuen then I''d like to move onto business. Although we''re blending in with the hustle and bustle, if someone familiar with us happens to stumble upon this scene, they''d grow suspicious of the rtionship between us.


    "For the record, I''ve gathered as much information as I possibly could...can I talk about it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Just so you know, I couldn''t get information on every single group like you wanted me to."


    "I know. I''m not expecting all that from you."


    "That''s a really irritating way of saying it. Even someone like you wouldn''t know which group everyone belongs to, right?"


    "Maybe. I wonder."


    "...what, surely you aren''t saying you''ve memorized all of that, are you?"


    "I never said that."


    "What group does ss B''s Shibata-kun belong to?"


    "A ss B-focused group led by Kanzaki."


    "What about ss A''s Tsukasaki-kun?"


    "He''s also like that. He belongs to a ss A-focused group established by a student named Matoba."


    "Th-Then what about Suzuki-kun?"


    "The person who goes by that name was assigned to a different small group."


    "So you HAVE memorized it all!"


    "Just the people whose names I know. But if I can see their faces, I can tell which group which student belongs to."


    The one thing I must thank this special exam for is that it made me decide to memorize the names of all 1st year students. By the time this exam''s over, I''m sure I''ll be able to match each name with a face with near 100% uracy. As long as I haven''t overlooked anyone or misunderstood anything, that is.


    "Haa...what exactly did you have to do to get such a good memory? Are you perhaps the four-eyed nerd-kun type?"


    Unfortunately, I don''t quite get what Kei is saying.


    "More importantly, let''s get down to business. What''s going on with Sakayanagi and Kamuro''s group?"


    "The two of them are in the same groupposed of three sses with nine from ss A. ss A''s the first to assemble, you see."


    I received such an exnation from Kei. Just like the ss A boys, they also went with the same strategy of assembling right off the bat, huh? But they settled for nine rather than twelve, eh?


    "A three ssposite means that someone''s been left out. Or perhaps Sakayanagi did not let them join?"


    "They didn''t ept anyone from ss B in so they were rejected from the very start. They said something about Ichinose-san not being trustworthy and what not. Of course, the one who said that was Kamuro-san instead of Sakayanagi-san though."


    "Not trustworthy, huh?"


    "I mean, any student from another ss isn''t trustworthy by default but Ichinose-san''s the only one called out by name that way. But isn''t that strange? I''ve heard how popr she is."


    If we have to name just one 1st year student from another ss who''s trustworthy then without a doubt I would have named Ichinose too. Of course, if it''s the other sses doing the naming then there''d be quite a lot of students naming Kushida. Anyway, Ichinose should be either number one or two when ites to being the most trustworthy student in our school year. However, the reward will be smaller if the group is made up of the minimum number of people from three sses. A strategy where there''s no total victory. But at the same time also a strategy where there''s no total defeat.


    "Unfair, isn''t it? ss A should''ve just looked after themselves. They were very bullish during group formation."


    "I suppose so."


    A solid and safe strategy. No doubt about it, Sakayanagi must have been the one who drafted this n. It''s surprising that someone as aggressive as her would choose to adopt a defensive strategy like this.


    "So? What should I do next? Should I try something?"


    "Tricks won''t really fly in this special exam. But there are a few people I''d like you to keep an eye on."


    I told her that and named several people who are likely to be the key yers.


    "Hnn, sounds pretty tough but I''ll give it a try."


    Obediently following the orders issued to her. That''s Kei''s strong point.


    "But what''s up with this exam? Are stuff like manners and morals really that necessary?"


    "I wonder. If I have to put this in terms of a story, then it might be something of a MacGuffin."


    "Ehh? Maguga����"


    "I''m not talking about a mug cup, you know."


    "I-I knew that. So? What''s this all about?"


    She didn''t seem like she had the faintest idea.


    "It''s an important ''something'' for the characters but it''s not something vital for the story itself. That''s what it means."


    "I didn''t get any of that. I know Kiyotaka''s smart so exin that inyman''s terms already."


    "What I''m saying is that while things like manners and morals may be necessary, they aren''t important in and of themselves."


    The time allocated for dinner is almost over and students are beginning to scatter.


    "But this exam��might get a little stormy."


    "Stormy...what do you mean? Does that mean if things go the way Kiyotaka predicted, something terrible''s going to happen?"


    "Rx. At the very least I can say no harm wille to you."


    This time around, the storm won''t be hitting the 1st years. I grabbed my tray and stood up.


    "If I need you again, I''ll let you know."


    "Roger."


    After our little back-and-forth, I decided to returned to the shared room.

 Chapter 342 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    It''s about the time when I entered the thirdrge public bath on the night of the third day. Inside therge bath, there were a couple of boys huddled around a corner. Yamauchi and Ike, and not only them but also some students from ss B such as Shibata were there. I ended up exchanging nces with Kanzaki, who coincidentally entered the bath at the same time I did.


    "This seems like an unusual gathering."


    Kanzaki too, looks at that group in surprise.


    "Seems like it."


    "What about your group? Any troubles in particr?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t think I can say it''s going swimmingly."


    As I answered frankly, Kanzaki appeared to have been convinced of that without a hint of surprise.


    "If you only have a few people in it and all four sses aren''t evenly represented it tends to be like that."


    "I wouldn''t mind it if it''s just that."


    "I heard about it from Moriyama and the others. Seems like you have your hands full with Kouenji."


    I suppose something like that would obviously be assumed.


    "He is contributing as a ssmate but I can''t rein him in at all."


    "Speaking of reining in...did you hear about Ryuuen?"


    "No, I haven''t heard anything about him."


    It''s been three days now since Akito got drafted into Ryuuen''s group. I do see him during bath time and toilet breaks as well as during meals but we just keep missing each other.


    "If he''s scheming something there should be a few rumors popping up but I haven''t heard any reports at all."


    Since Kanzaki, who''s the sub-leader of ss B, is saying that then that must be the case. From my point of view, considering I''m aware of the whole story, there''s no way Ryuuen would do anything but the suspicion cast on him by his surroundings may have finally subsided. However, for the time being, they won''t be taking their eyes off him.


    Because you could predict that there''s a high possibility he''ll spring some sort of trap at the end of the actual exam.


    "If there''s anything troubling you, please feel free to consult me. I''d like to maintain good rtions with ss C too. Of course, Ichinose feels that way too."


    "That''s something to be grateful for."


    "Ichinose seems to have a high opinion of Horikita. It''s of her honesty rather than her talent though."


    "Honesty...eh?"


    If you ask whether or not Horikita has a straightforward personality then to be honest, I can''t bring myself to call her an honest one. However, I think what Kanzaki refers to as ''honesty'' and what I consider to be ''honesty'' have different meanings altogether. Making sure to keep your promises, that sort of integrity is probably what he''s referring to. You can''t count on Sakayanagi or Ryuuen in that regard after all.


    "Hey, Kanzaki! Over here, over here!"


    Shibata spotted Kanzaki standing around near the entrance and talking to me and so he waved his hand.


    "Ayanokouji~youe join us too~". And around the same time, Yamauchi caught me too and beckoned me over. Since the mood here won''t allow me to decline him, I approached.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kanzaki asks Shibata.


    "No man, the thing is, I''m having fun with Yamauchi and the others over something strange."


    "Something strange?"


    "We''re talking about whose got the biggest one in our school year."


    "One? By that you mean?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? This, this."


    Shibataughed as he pointed at the center of the towel covering his groin.


    "...I see, you''re having fun."


    Saying that, Kanzaki exasperatedly sighed at the childishpetition Shibata''s engaged in.


    "No, I think it''s childish too you know? But you see, this is unexpectedly fun."


    Both Kanzaki and I failed to see what exactly is so fun about it. We exchanged nces and decided to keep our distance considering the timing. When Shibata and the others continued their discourse, Kanzaki left. After a slight dy, I too, made a move to leave. However�� "Who''s the alpha for now?"


    Perhaps he''s overheard their conversation, as Sudou showed up with a calm andposed attitude. He grabbed ahold of my shoulders and as such, I could no longer escape.


    "...I have no idea."


    I dodged the question. While the majority of students had towels covering their groins, he boldly showed himself off.


    "Ohh...as expected of Sudou."


    I could see Shibata hold his breath.


    "The current alpha is ss D''s Kaneda."


    "Kaneda? That four eyes?"


    Move over, as though saying that to Shibata, Sudou brushes him aside and joins up with Yamauchi and the others.


    Kaneda doesn''t appear to have any intention of joining in thepetition and seemed ufortable.


    "So you came, Ken! You''re the only reliable one here!"


    "Leave it to me."


    Sudou participates as ss C''s representative. Sudou confronts Kaneda, who''s left bewildered from having been dragged into this fight.


    "So you wear your sses even inside the bath huh?"


    "If I don''t, I can''t see well enough to walk..."


    "That so?"


    Of course it''s not like this is an act of violence at all. It''s just them standing next to each other. Victory and defeat are almost always decided in an instant.


    "Alright!"


    Sudou boisterously makes a guts pose in the bath. His voice echoed throughout it. Atst this game is over, is the expression Kaneda had as he fled. I can only say that it''s truly nothing short of misfortune that he got dragged into it.


    "Then that means I''m the alpha."


    There probably aren''t that many students who would challenge Sudou after knowing of his strength. This meaninglesspetition ends with this, is what I thought but... "Alpha? Don''t make meugh, Sudou."


    Yahiko came over to the boisterouslyughing Sudou. However, Sudou only took one nce at Yahiko''s naked body before ignoring him. Since Yahiko did not cover up his front, the contest ended without a fight.


    "You''re no match for me."


    "That may be so...but I''m not your opponent here."


    "It doesn''t matter who my opponent is. The alpha is ss D''s��"


    "No, Ken. We''re ss C, ss C."


    "...that''s right. ss C''s Sudou Ken-sama is the alpha here!"


    "You''re just a cut above the bottom. Don''t think you can beat ss A''s Katsuragi-san!"


    Apparently it''s not Yahiko he''ll be fighting but rather, the man Yahiko admires so much: Katsuragi. Said Katsuragi said on a chair and was in the process of reaching for the shampoo to wash his head with. I was curious about which part exactly he''s going to apply the shampoo to but this isn''t the ce to ask that.


    "Stop it, Yahiko. I have no interest in this pointless contest."


    "I can''t allow that. This is about a man''s pride, no, we have to win since it''s ss A''s dignity on the line here!"


    "This is a pointless contest..."


    "That''s not really true, is it Katsuragi?"


    Hashimoto approaches. Yahiko gave a tant disy of disgust towards him.


    "Like Yahiko said, ss A''s pride is on the line. That thing of yours is pretty much the only thing that can go against Sudou''s, isn''t that right?"


    Hashimoto personally checked out what he referred to as Katsuragi''s thing. And he probably estimated that it had a chance of winning as he boldlyughed and embraced the possibility of a victory. On the other hand, Katsuragi made no move to stand up.


    "Bring it on, Katsuragi."


    Katsuragi remained calm in response to Sudou''s provocations. However, everyone else got pumped up at that. They egged Katsuragi on to go against Sudou.


    "Honestly. The way things are now I won''t be able to wash my head in peace."


    That means he really had been intending on applying the shampoo to his head.


    "The contest will onlyst a moment, Katsuragi."


    "...have it your way."


    Having judged that the optimal solution would be to ept the challenge, he slowly got up.


    Everyone gave a sigh of admiration for thatrge frame of his. And so the two mighty rivals confronted each other.


    "T-This is���C!?"


    Yamauchi, who went over to act as the judge, crouched down. He checked both their assets left and right but it appears the difference between the two is an imperceptible one. While waiting for the judgement to be delivered, Sudou gave his praise.


    "Not bad, Katsuragi. You''ve convinced me that there''s a reason why you''re ss A''s trump card."


    "This is stupid..."


    "The judgement is��". Yamauchi stood up.


    "A draw!"


    In a contest where a tie is an unlikely oue, the judge ruled it as exactly that. Ike, Shibata and the others crowded around the judge to object. However, it would appear that Yamauchi''s judgement is an urate one as they were also unable to decide whose is bigger.


    "...is this good enough?"


    Fed up with being put on disy, Katsuragi forcibly returned to his original position.


    "I don''t want to acknowledge this but we''ll both share 1st ce for now then."


    I doubt anyone would object to that but things won''t wrap up with this.


    "I saw your duel go down. How naive."


    The one who said that was ss D''s Ishizaki.


    "Hah. Don''t make meugh, Ishizaki. You''re no match for me."


    Sudouughs as though saying it''s not even a contest. Ishizaki is pretty much on the same level as Yahiko.


    "I''m not your opponent."


    "What?"


    "You fool! We of ss D possess the ultimate trump card!"


    "...it can''t be, Ryuuen?"


    "No!"


    Ishizaki boisterously shouts the name of that man.


    "Albert, it''s your turn!"


    The moment he called out that name, the boys around him all went into uproar. Despite everyone having thought of him at least once, they had all left Albert out of the equation. Now that unspoken rule has been broken.


    "Hey, that''s cheating!"


    Even Sudou, who acted like an alpha, failed to conceal his diposure.


    "Come on. If it''s apetition to determine who''s number one in our school year then even Albert''s a friend!"


    Well, considering the flow of the conversation thus far, Ishizaki''s assertion certainly isn''t wrong. However, no one can deny the fact that apetition that goes beyond countries would put us at a disadvantage. Japan''s professional baseball yers are quite high-level but if you take a look at the major leagues, the difference between the two in regards to physical ability couldn''t be more obvious. They''d probably be stunned by the bodies of the foreigners who possess different physiques and even different genes.


    Albert silently shows up. Sudou and Katsuragi are also blessed with a good physique but they''re no match. Furthermore, despite being in a bath, he''s still wearing his sunsses.


    Normally they''d cloud up and you''d be unable to see anything but perhaps he''s applied an anti-fogging gel to it, since Albert moves without a hint of hesitation.


    "Kuu, he''s huge..."


    Albert had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Apparently Sudou''s mutters were about his physique. I understand it now that there''s a direct contrast. The difference between them is like the difference between a middle school student and a college student. And as such, the difference between their ''weapons'' should also be the same.


    Or perhaps even if it''s only by a little, all Sudou could do was to pray that the weapon isn''t a big one.


    "Bring it on!"


    Showing no fear, Sudou steps forward. As an alpha, he cannot afford to flee.


    Albert simply remained silent. And then intimidatingly enough, he had Ishizaki take care of disrobing him. The veil that had been parted. Everyone, not just the alpha Sudou, looked on. Now then, will a weapon worthy of ast boss show itself? Or perhaps it''ll be apletely unexpected oue where it''s a surprisingly small one? Right now, a sh of the sexes has begun.


    "Go��Albert!"


    Ishizaki probably doesn''t know either. Albert''s power is finally unveiled atst.


    "T-This is��!?"


    First appearing before the eyes of the alpha, the true, hidden form of Albert. And silence fell upon us.


    "I��lost."


    A single sentence from the alpha, Sudou.


    He copsed onto his knees and felt an overwhelming sense of loss. Unlike the contest he had with Katsuragi, there was no need for a judge this time. The difference between them was just thatrge.


    "Is this Albert''s...thest boss''s power?"


    Yamauchi, Shibata and the others also lost all their will to fight and they copsed just like Sudou did.


    There''s no longer a challenger capable of winning. The currents of despair started to blow in. Albert slowly bent hisrge frame and picked up the towel and then walked off just like that. And just like how Sudou did, the other boys also fell to their knees. Having acknowledged their loss, just as everyone was on the verge of giving up.


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. It appears you lot are just like Children amusing themselves."


    In an instant, cutting through the mncholy, was Kouenji''s voice. It seems he''s been observing the fight from inside the bathtub.


    "What the hell, Kouenji? Aren''t you frustrated too!? Look at this pathetic state Sudou''s in now!"


    Yamauchi screamed. Because of his anguish, Sudou was still incapable of standing back up.


    "I know. But Red Hair-kun fought well in his own way."


    "The hell, you bastard. Are you trying to say you can go against Albert?"


    It was a question from Sudou, who now had lifeless eyes. But Kouenji''s usual attitude did not change.


    "I am, at all times, a perfect existence. Even as a man, I possess the ultimate body."


    "Don''t dodge the question. Tell me in detail."


    Kouenji swiped his hair back without even getting out of the bathtub.


    "There''s no need for a fight. It''s precisely because I know there''s nobody better than me that there''s no need to shed blood over such pointless matters."


    "You say that, but couldn''t it not be the case?"


    Yamauchi tried poking him. However, Kouenji''s attitude did not undergo even a single change.


    "You are truly a fool. However, I suppose it is fun ying along with you lot asionally."


    It appears he intends to ept the challenge as Kouenji once again swiped his hair back.


    "Now then, shall I assume Albert-kun to be my opponent in thispetition?"


    Why did he hold his rod? "No, it''s Katsuragi-san!"


    Yahiko shouts out.


    "No, I have nothing to do with this Yahiko..."


    "There''s no way Kouenji can win if he goes against Albert! As the representative of the Japanese people I beg you Katsuragi-san, please defeat him!"


    After all, Yahiko and Kouenji are in the same group as well so he must have his own thoughts about the man. Even though he had been in the bath too, there''s no way Kouenji should know about Sudou and the others'' assets in detail. If it''s Katsuragi, who equalled Sudou, there''s still a good chance that he''d win.


    "...honestly...just this once ok?"


    Exasperatedly, the representative of the Japanese people stood up. His thing swayed from left to right. At that moment, the boys began looking at it as though it were something divine.


    "A-As I thought, he''s huge. He can''t go against Albert but if it''s Kouenji then��".


    "Fufufu. I see. So you didn''t end up as the alpha once for nothing, is what it means then."


    "Please wrap it up quickly."


    "However, you are no match for me."


    After looking at that, Kouenji did not even try to get up from the bathtub.


    "Oi, oi. You aren''t scared, are you Kouenji? Are you just for show, now hiding in that bathtub?"


    Ishizaki also tried egging him on.


    "I''m not so foolish as to point my de at someone who''s no match for me."


    "Heh. Then we''ll break your spirit until there''s nothing left to show of it. Right, Albert!?"


    The foreign representative, the man known as Albert, also moved to stand next to Katsuragi. And when he did, a phenomenon urred where even Katsuragi''s seemed small inparison. Seeing that, for the first time, a dramatic change in Kouenji''s expression urred.


    "Bravo."


    Pan! He ps his hands.


    "I see, I see. As expected of the world''s representative, it looks like you aren''t all talk after all."


    "Do you get it know, Kouenji? How much of a clown you''ve been, I mean."


    "Enough is enough for me."


    Having finished washing his body, Katsuragi entered a bathtub as though keeping his distance from Kouenji.


    Nobody''s interested in Katsuragi anymore since they were all engrossed in the Kouenji vs. Albert fight.


    "Normally my policy is to not show it to men. But this is a one-time service."


    Kouenji then took the towel beside him in hand, wrapped it around his waist as though to hide his weapon and stood up. And then he slowly got out of the bathtub.


    "Y-You''re finally up to the challenge, Kouenji?"


    The confrontation took ce between the ultimate entric and the alpha.


    "The oue is something I can tell from the start though. I''ll have everyone here be living witnesses."


    Kouenji made a pose while removing the towel veiling him. In that instant, a dazzling light filled my eyes. A sword covered by the blonde mane of a lion. No, it''s too big to be called a sword.


    I could hear Albert whisper softly beside me.


    ��Oh my God��


    "And with this I have proved once and for all that my existence is a perfect one."


    The boys who were used as living witnesses could not even make a sound.


    "Are you really even human?"


    Before the overwhelming power that goes beyond nationality, all Sudou could do was offer up those words. If Sudou and Katsuragi are rifles and Albert is a bazooka. Then Kouenji would be a tank. Nobody could go against that overwhelming firepower. Its colossal size, armor and firepower would knock anyone over. It''s very likely that no one capable of stopping Kouenji would be showing up now.


    As for why, that''s because in thisrge bath there''s not another student capable of beating Albert. It was when everyone was on the verge of admitting that.


    "Kuku. Hold it right there, Kouenji."


    A voice called out. It came from the bathtub that Kouenji had been in until a while ago.


    "R-Ryuuen..."


    Someone recognized him.


    He''s the man who was keeping himself warm in the jetted tub near Kouenji. The former leader of ss D, Ryuuen Kakeru. The man who must have been observing Albert and Kouenji''s fight had lively eyes.


    "Surely you aren''t saying you''re a match for me?"


    "No. Not even I can beat that thing of yours. However, there may be someone here who could put up a good fight you know?"


    He made a statement that hinted at something and all at once, the students looked around. However, there''s no way such a person could possibly exist.


    And then I realized. The fact that right now, Ryuuen has caught me in his trap.


    "Really? Who might that be?"


    Perhaps that also roused Kouenji''s interest somewhat, as he asks that of Ryuuen.


    "No idea. But if I''m not mistaken then there''s still one more person here who''s covering himself up with a towel and hiding his true strength."


    Leaving behind that bomb I really wish he hadn''t nted, Ryuuen entered the bath and turned his back. Fortunately enough, there were only a few people listening to what Ryuuen had to say, but their gazes intensified. In all likelihood I felt like it''s not just the men in the bath but people from all around Japan who happen to be paying attention.


    "No way, a guy like you? Come on, no way."


    Saying that, Yahiko approached and red at me.


    "...are you really taking his words at face value?"


    "I have no intention of doing that...it''s just, I''m curious about how you alone kept hiding yourself."


    "Curious or not, I had no intention of joining in from the start."


    I declined to join in while taking a step back.


    "That may be so but please let me check, just in case."


    Yamauchi and Yahiko approached me as though nking me. At that very moment, I saw Ryuuenughing boldly.


    "I will make you taste defeat."


    Was what his gaze and smile conveyed. As I had feared...


    Ryuuen, who had no way of knowing what mine looked like, deliberately instigated this. Having me deal with Kouenji, he seems intent on making me ''lose'' one way or another. A very Ryuuen-like, malicious way of fighting. I could go all out and escape the bath but that would be the equivalent of rejecting bath time at the outdoor school. Sooner orter, this veil would be parted. If there''s still a way left to save myself it would be to take down every single student approaching me. But that can no longer be considered a viable strategy. Either way, I''ve suffered something simr to a defeat.


    In other words, there aren''t any means left for me to avoid this iprehensible situation with anymore. After seeing how I didn''t budge, Kouenjiughed.


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. There''s nothing to be ashamed of Ayanokouji Boy. Even if you happen to be wearing a protector, it''s something a lot of Japanese boys do. It''s a precious something to protect you."


    "You don''t have much protection yourself, Kouenji."


    "Because I already possess overwhelming strength, you see. I have no need of armor."


    No, there should still be a way for me to escape. Think, I have to find it, a means of escape���C


    "You guys do the chant, the chant."


    Despite having dropped out already, Ryuuen eggs the students on from inside the bath. He''s set a trap, crushing my strategy and making sure that I can no longer escape.


    "Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!"


    It began to rise all around me, the chant the boys let loose all at once.


    It didn''t matter to the boys who instigated it. I waspletely boxed in by Ryuuen and all the other boys. I came here to replenish myself after a tiring day.


    "...I get it."


    I cannot deny the fact that sometimes you''ve just got to fight.


    I have no choice but to admit that now is one of those times. As a man with a weapon, if I must fight, then I should fight. The important thing here isn''t winning or losing nor is it pride.


    "Have it your way."


    "Do you want me to assist in your suicide, Ayanokouji?"


    Sudou approached me. I stopped them with my hands. I was buffeted by those relentless chants and so I removed the towel around my waist myself���C


    The ongoing chant slowly faded away.


    And almost as though the noise from earlier never existed, a silence fell upon us.


    "Y-You''ve got to be kidding me, that Ayanokouji guy..."


    "I don''t believe it..."


    As though they were whispering, someone somewhere talked about me.


    "Well, well, I''m honestly impressed Ayanokouji Boy. To think that there''s a Japanese person capable of fighting evenly against me. If you ask me, a few millimeters difference may as well be nonexistent."


    "...it''s almost like two T-Rexes having a showdown..."


    The boys stared at us in admiration from inside the bath.


    "It''s almost like you lot have be living witnesses to the making of history."


    Kouenji tossed the towel onto his shoulder,ughing as he faced everyone.


    "However strictly speaking, I win. If you''re using a T-Rex as an example then the difference lies in the number of prey we''ve eaten. In other words, the difference between us lies in our experience."


    There''s no longer even a need to tell us the details, Kouenji then plopped himself back into the bath.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 343 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    In the middle of the night, Iy on the bed of our shared room. It''s 1 o''clock in the morning, already way past lights out. Obviously that means everyone''s sound asleep. There''s a reason why I''m awake at a time like this when I should be sleeping in preparation for what''sing tomorrow. That reason lies in the small piece of paper ced under my pillow. The number ''25'' is written on it. It''s precisely because it''s so simple that it doesn''t leave much to the imagination. It''s a memo signalling that the time is now 25:00. I haven''t the faintest clue who left it here but the reason I''m awake now is to find out.


    If this is just a prank or something that carries an entirely different meaning, then that''ll be the end of that. Then I''ll be able to use this time to rx and think about where the true essence of this special exam lies. I''m slowly beginning to see the bigger picture behind the contents of this special exam. Of course, since we didn''t exactly get a detailed exnation on how the scoring works this is going to involve some guesswork but there are several things that this special exam almost certainly entails. ''Zen''. From the way they were acting prior to Zazen, it appears even things like our postures during Zazen are being scored. Things like inappropriate behavior or being hit with a Zen stick are all likely causes for a demerit.


    ''Long-distance ry race''. This one''s probably going to have a simple evaluation system based on order and time. ''Speech''. Each person in eachrge group must give a speech individually. The scoring criteria has already been disclosed. It''s the following four: ''Volume'', ''Posture'', ''Subject'' and ''Communicativeness''.


    ''Written exam''. I expect this to be an exam focusing mainly on the subject of morals. Just like your average run-of-the-mill exam, this one should also be determined by how good or how bad your marks are. There are also other things to consider such as ''cleaning'' and ''cooking meals'' but I can''t draw conclusions on them just yet. Problems that arise within a tardy group are beyond the jurisdiction of the exam but depending on the context, they may also be part of what''s being assessed. Perhaps a lot of students are fretting over how to ovee this multi-front exam. A necessary strategy one can only see after understanding the true essence of it.


    To properly unite the group, cover for one another and secure a high average score. In other words, the simple approach. It looks easy yet with considerably difficult obstacles in its way. That much can be gleaned from seeing the formation of the groups. It''s exceedingly difficult topletely cooperate with students who you would normally have an antagonistic rtionship with. It would be a strategy that Horikita and Hirata from our ss, or Ichinose and Katsuragi from the other sses would have chosen. Being influential in one''s group and possessing leadership skills makes all the difference. Picking members for your group is, of course, important. But at this stage, it''s almost impossible to determine which students are capable of performing well in an exam like this.


    Keisei, who excels academically, struggled with five minutes and two sets of Zazen on the very first day and there were students who were unable to even cross their legs. At this stage, you can''t use academic or athletic excellence to measure anything and going forward it''s going to be students with the most adaptability who stand out.


    And there are definitely more than a few students who opted to go with other strategies. I could also tell from the moment they exined the rules of this exam that even the school had a hard time preparing this unorthodox exam. This has been the case since our first special exam on that uninhabited ind but in each case there''s always been an exploitable loophole in the rules.


    Because there''s always a blind spot, like when Horikita and Ibuki fought on the uninhabited ind despite any sort of violence being prohibited. Of course, if the foul y is exposed then the consequences are also extreme. Since immediate expulsion is on the table, the majority of students won''t actually make their move. In the first ce, it''s not likemitting foul y is a surefire way to win. To take your shot with the few loopholes and blind spots you have or not. You would need to ovee that difficult obstacle. I''ve executed various strategies in all the special exams so far. On the uninhabited ind, I had Horikita retire and switched leaders. On the cruise, I pulled off the cell phone trick. I made a bold move during the sports festival and during Paper Shuffle, I shut Kushida down.


    But this time around, I decided early on to not do anything. I would gather information and only y the role of the observer. That is because I''ve deemed this a necessary move to make if I am to fade out and graduate as an ordinary student. Even if it means ss C will suffer a massive loss now, I still won''t do anything. Partly because I want to show Sakayanagi and Nagumo, who have both taken a certain amount of interest in me, that I have no intention of fighting. I''m skeptical about the effectiveness of such a move though. That way, since I am carefully observing, the older Horikita would have no grounds to me me on either.


    However, if there''s a measure I can take, that would be defense. If there''s a student who''s out to expel me, then it''s only natural that I react in self-defense. It''s already past 25:00. Looks like nothing out of the ordinary''s happened. If so, I should sleep. But just as I thought that, the door that connects this room to the corridor outside slightly cracked open and a bit of light streamed in. It''s Morse code. Utilizing blinking lights as a form ofmunication. In the middle of the night at the training camp, the corridor itself was very dark and so several shlights had been ced in our room. In all likelihood, that means I''ll have to bring one along with me.


    I understood that this is a signal calling me out. Light makes no sound. I silently stood up. Our room doesn''t have a toilet. The act of going to the toilet in the middle of the night in itself is not a suspicious one.

 Chapter 344 - 3 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 3 Part V</h4>


    I left the room. The corridor is covered in darkness but I could hear faint footsteps. I followed. The person holding the light turned out to be Horikita Manabu.


    "To think you''d be the one to initiate contact. Isn''t it a bit conspicuous?"


    In order to ce a memo on my bed like that, he''d have to know where I sleep. In that case, there''s only one person thates to mind. It''s either Ishikura or Tsunoda, the 3rd years Nagumo brought with him to y cards with us on the very first day. If he asks either one of them, he''d know which bed I''m using.


    "There''s no shortage of students meeting secretly at night like this. Because at least two or three strategies are being implemented for this special exam after all."


    1st years, 2nd years and 3rd years are all using what knowledge they possess for the sake of winning. But even so, there''s no way people who''d meet the way we''re meeting now would be up to any good.


    "Do you know why I called you out at this time?"


    "Because Nagumo''s up to something. That''s the only reason I can think of."


    "It''s exactly that. I called you out here because I thought you might know something about that since you''re in the samerge group he is. Besides, I wanted to answer that mail you sent me on the bus."


    "Let me say this beforehand. You''re off the mark. There are no signs of Nagumo being up to anything."


    There''s a number of things to worry about in that regard but I lied and told him I have yet to grasp anything. Nagumo had challenged the older Horikita. As long as that challenge took ce in front of a great number of people, losing this easily would set a bad example for the 2nd years and in the future, he''ll be doubted by both his seniors and juniors. If you''re going to fight, you should do it only after making absolutely sure of your victory. But I can''t sense that here. Since the older Horikita had instructed him to fight fair-and-square, I had expected him to put in effort during our lessons and manage us strictly but there''s no sign of that happening either.


    That must have worried Horikita Manabu. If that''s not the case, he wouldn''t have taken the risk of calling me out here.


    "Then you''re saying Nagumo is going to take the actual exam without having tried anything?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s possible to aplish much without dragging a third party in though."


    Even if one doesn''t talk or doze off during ss, even if they''re neverte and even if they make sure to stay healthy it''s not like that would make their test scores go up dramatically. At best, they would only act to ensure one doesn''t get any demerits.


    "Currently, I''ve assessed that ourrge group is the more united one."


    The older Horikita calmly made his analysis. Certainly, he''s got the ss A-focused group from the 1st years as well. If they take the exam in this state, their chances of winning are extremely high. That is precisely why he''s worried about Nagumo, who has yet to make a move.


    "What are the chances of him breaking his promise? No matter what form it takes, he may want to leave a mark on you."


    "Nagumo certainly doesn''t show any mercy to those who go against him. And he''s also used underhanded methods in a manner simr to Ryuuen more than a few times. And that''s the cause of the 2nd years'' abnormally high dropout rate. However, he has never once broken a promise he''s given. Not even once."


    "So you''re saying he''s going to keep his word about not involving a third party in this?"


    "That''s right."


    As far as that''s concerned, the older Horikita nodded without any hesitation at all. It''s probably one of those things he knows precisely because they''ve been in the student council together for two years now. After having heard those words of absolute certainty, I felt doubt at first. But then I arrived at the answer to that. That''s something that applies to the older Horikita before me right now and probably all the 2nd and 3rd year students as well. I may be able to offer the older Horikita another piece of advice here.


    However, it might not make that much sense. Because he''s already determined that he''ll only be able to ward off attacks by taking the words of his enemy at face value.


    "Looks like this has been a waste of time."


    Turning his back on me, the older Horikita began walking back to his room.


    "It''s about that thing you''ve been wanting to know but...the student council can exert an influence on the special exams. Things like modifying the rules and penalties. Because they''re supposed to represent the students'' point of view and their opinions. But it''s not like they can do whatever they want."


    "I see."


    After answering my question, the older Horikita left.


    "He might lose."


    Before I realized it, I ended up muttering that. No, I suppose ''lose'' isn''t the best way to put it. The older Horikita won''t make any mistakes. He''ll properly manage his group and ovee this. He won''t slip up. It''s just...even so, it''s clear that this alone isn''t all there is to it.


    Starting with this exam that kicked off the 3rd semester, a major change might be at hand.

 Chapter 345 - 4: First Half of the Girls’ Battle - Ichinose Honami

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 4: First Half of the Girls�� Battle - Ichinose Honami</h4>


    And so, just like that, on the 3rd day, a lot of things seemed to have happened on the boys'' side but as a girl myself I, Ichinose Honami, had no way of knowing about those circumstances. Let me go back to the day the special exam at the outdoor school began and start from there.


    "For now, we''ve already decided on how to partition the groups so let''s get along, everyone."


    Prior to bedtime, I said that to my group members. Again and again through ups and downs, as stormy and dramatic events repeated themselves, at least for now mypanions with who I''ll be challenging this exam have been decided.


    Me, Wang Mei-Yu-san, Shiina Hiyori-san, Yabu Nanami-san, Yamashita Saki-san, Kinoshita Minori-san, Nishino Takeko-san, Manabe Shiho-san, Nishi Haruka-san, Motodoi Chikako-san and Rokkaku Momoe-san together form one group.


    I''m the only one from ss B, and there''s also only one from ss C, the rest are students from either ss A or ss D. The girls named Manabe-san and Nishino-san seemed to be problem children even within their ss. In short, this is a gathering of rejects. Because when ites to things like this, girls can be pretty blunt.


    Mei-Yu-san and I are just students brought in to fill the leftover spots in the group and so we don''t have much of a connection between one another. I need to hurry up and forge a rtionship.


    "Let''s get along, Ichinose-san."


    "Likewise, Shiina-san. I''ve always wanted to get along with you."


    "Is that so? It''s an honor."


    But as for ss C...no, as for ss D, most of their students don''t really lend themselves to an exchange like this.


    Since Ryuuen-kun''s behind them, getting along with them really did prove to be impossible after all. Well, it still isn''t very clear whether or not he''s truly stepped down though. Either way, we''ve finally made a girls'' group, so I''d like to get along. The one thing I need to avoid above all else is this group not making the cut and an expulsion urring. In other words, someone having to take responsibility and dragging someone else down along with them.


    Even if my top priority happened to be myrades from ss B, now that we''ve formed this group I can''t y favorites here. I told myself that. Wang Mei-Yu-san did not actively participate. Or to be more precise, it felt like she was unable to do so even if she did want to participate. Of course, it''s easy for me to simply reach out to her. But this group is made up chiefly of girls from ss A and ss D.


    Furthermore, there are quite a bit of girls withparatively big egos. If I carelessly start pulling them along willy-nilly, they may start to suspect me. That''s why I decided to wait for a while. And if those two sses still don''t take the initiative and reach out to Wang Mei-Yu-san with a helping hand, then I''ll do something about it.


    "You''re...Wang Mei-Yu-san right?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Shiina-san approached her from the side and gently called out to her. She''s an extremely reliable person who took the initiative and epted the role of leader for even a group like this.


    This time around, I did not put myself forward for the role of leader.


    It''s partly because Shiina-san immediately raised her hand but it''s also because I didn''t think we could get 1st ce considering our members.


    "This is very nervewracking, is it not? To be surrounded by unfamiliar people."


    "Umm, ummmm, that''s not really..."


    "It''s understandable that you would be bewildered if you''re suddenly told to get along or break down walls."


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s exactly as Shiina-san says."


    The walls that exist between strangers and friends aren''t something you can ovee just by wanting to. They''re something that''s already ovee by the time you notice. If you just keep overthinking it then you''ll lose sight of your bearings and fall.


    "Hey, Ichinose-san. Have you ever had a boyfriend before?"


    A girl from ss A mmed that question into me.


    "No...embarrassingly enough I don''t have any experience when ites to romance."


    "I see. Even though you look like you''d be super popr, could it be that you''re the high standards type?"


    "I don''t believe I am...but I wonder."


    "Alright then, are there any boys you''re interested in right now?"


    "Eeeeeeeehhhhhhh~". Suddenly being asked something like that, I couldn''t help but panic.


    "You know, there are rumors that you''ve been seen alone together with Nagumo-senpai, quite often too..."


    Certainly, ever since I joined the student council, I''ve been taking action alongside President Nagumo quite a lot. I surely didn''t expect it to be at the extent where rumors like this would pop up.


    "Before getting into whether I like him or hate him, I don''t really think of the student council president that way I''m telling you."


    "No way that''s true, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah. If it''s Ichinose-san, it wouldn''t be strange even if you started dating Nagumo-senpai."


    "Either way, there isn''t anyone I like right now, I think..."


    "By ''now'' do you mean you used to like someone?"


    The girls all went into uproar at the same time. This is a dangerous topic if you don''t have the words for it.


    "That''s not the case��. Umm, certainly there was a senpai I used to admire but before I coulde around to seeing him as a member of the opposite sex, he ended up graduating..."


    I desperately denied it, but the girls looked at each other before breaking out inughter.


    "What? What? Did I say something strange?"


    "No. It''s just, how should I put it, it''s like you''re answering everything so seriously."


    "Ichinose-san, you''re way too honest. You can just brush off whatever you don''t want to answer ok?"


    "Ahh, does this mean you dodged that question a while ago, Chikako-chan?"


    "Ugh."


    And with that, the nighttime girls-only gathering became lively once again.


    How should I put it, it''s a mood that could keep you going on and on without a wink of sleep.


    "Even I won''t answer what I can''t answer, ok?"


    "Alright then, how many times have you been confessed to so far?"


    "Ehh? Umm 3 times...ahh, if I include elementary school then that''d be 4 times I guess. And if you include that case, it''d be 5 times."


    "See? You''re answering!"


    "Nyaa��!"


    I''m not very good at talking about romance. It''s because I''m unfamiliar with it that I''d slip up.


    "Could it be Ichinose-san''s the type of person to not tell lies?"


    "That may be so��".


    Even with that, the girls went into an uproar. But it''s probably better if I denied that one.


    "That''s not true. Really."


    "Ehh��?"


    "For instance, when ites to the special exam, wouldn''t you need to make a gamble once or twice? I may try to use misdirection or lie at a time like that."


    "Then you''re fine with telling lies."


    "...hmm. That''s also not quite right, I guess. I think everybody''s the same, nobody really wants to tell lies. That''s why, as much as possible, I try to avoid telling lies, would be most urate I suppose. No, I suppose that''s not right either. I''m bad at telling lies with the intent of hurting people, I guess..."


    "Isn''t that strange? Wouldn''t you normally tell lies to avoid hurting people?"


    "That''s right. I think lies told to avoid hurting people are definitely gentle ones."


    But......that''s not the case when ites to me. That''s right. This is an ordeal I''ve set for me and me alone.


    "A lie meant to avoid hurting people would only be dying the inevitable, is how I should put it I suppose..."


    From that one lie, bad things will crop up more and more is what I believe.


    I don''t want to go through that again. Those painful days. That cruel time.

 Chapter 346 - 5: Ubiquitous Things

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 5: Ubiquitous Things</h4>


    Sunday passed by in the blink of an eye and it''s finally Monday, the fifth day of the exam. All four hours of the morning''s lessons are dedicated to physical exercise. We''re to walk and run 18 kilometers in total around the course that''s going to be used for the long-distance ry race and be done with it in time for the afternoon lessons. The actual long-distance ry exam isn''t that long, since each student would only be running a distance of about one or two kilometers but it''s a winding mountain road. We continued walking for about five kilometers, exhausting ourselves. Up until the other day, we had only worked up a slight sweat here but the difference is astounding.


    "How much further does this slope go? Isn''t it ridiculous? It''s too damn hard."


    Past a sign that warned us of wild boars, Ishizaki continued to spit these words.


    "Speaking of wild boars, are they big? Like this guy here."


    Saying that, he turned his eyes displeasingly towards me.


    "That was amazing. I misjudged you, Ayanokouji."


    Hashimoto, followed by a bunch of other people,plimented me. But if you ask me, this is just ufortable.


    I felt troubled, thinking this topic would be used to toy with me for a while. Albert even went as far as to p his hands lightly in apuse. But soon enough, teasing time ended. The winding road to the summit, although paved to allow cars ess, is on an extreme incline. It''s to the point where just walking up it would put on a strain on our legs. Furthermore, since we''re getting up early to cook breakfast too, we''re wasting more of our staminapared to the seniors. The break we got on Sunday is probably the school being considerate.


    "How long is it going to take to go back...?"


    "The average walking speed of a person is about four kilometers. The total distance is eighteen kilometers so if we''re just going to walk the entire time then it''ll take about four and a half hours."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. If so, we won''t even have time to eat our lunch."


    "Then that just means we''ve got to run, Ishizaki. The more we run, the less time it''ll take."


    Moriyama from ss B said so sharply. As a matter of fact, we started out as part of ourrge group but most of the 2nd years and 3rd years went ahead at a faster pace.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Like I can run 18 kilometers."


    "Don''t tire yourselves out talking...you''re all here because you agreed with my strategy right...?"


    While panting heavily, Keisei warns Ishizaki and the others. Students who don''t have a problem with their stamina and long distance running could have started running from the very start but running 18 kilometers certainly isn''t the best of ideas. Keisei''s strategy is that we walk the first nine kilometers then reach the turnaround point and start running. The fact that we''d be going downhill if we turned back is also something he factored in when he proposed that.


    "We haven''t even started running yet. As if we''ll be able to hold out until the turnaround point."


    "Shut it...just pipe down and walk."


    Keisei, who''s never been good at physical exercise, seems to have already sustained damage in his legs since he''s clearly losing hisposure. It''s not like it''s impossible for us to traverse the remaining 13 kilometers within the time limit set for us. It''s the natural course of action to keep the talking to a minimum and focus on walking. Still, thanks to this lesson I feel like I''m starting to see who the runners are. There''s no doubt that Yahiko and Keisei, both currently suffering, are unsuited for it though.


    I feel like Kouenji, who''s walking behind us, would be reliable but I heavily doubt he''ll run seriously.


    "Pipe down and walk? You sound pretty haughty for someone who''s out of breath, Yukimura."


    Ishizaki looks like he''s going to keep going. It doesn''t seem like we''ll be able to cut down on the talking anytime soon.


    "As the leader, I''m saying this with the group in mind...please don''t talk."


    "''As the leader''? Don''t fuck around."


    Perhaps the reason Ishizaki is verbally attacking Keisei without end right now is because he''s under an excessive amount of stress.


    The students who could no longer let that pass, Moriyama and Tokitou, made their displeasure known to Ishizaki.


    "Cut it out already, Ishizaki. Yukimura''s right this time."


    Feeling the sign behind us growing distant, I looked back. And when I did, I realized Kouenji who left the road and wandered into the forest. The other students don''t seem to have noticed, only looking forward and walking ahead. Ishizaki isn''t the only problem child we have. This surely isn''t a mere detour. I could no longer see him and there''s no sign of himing back anytime soon.


    "No helping it..."


    I thought about quietly chasing after Kouenji but they''ll end up thinking I left the road too.


    "Kouenji went into that narrow path back there. I''ll go and bring him back."


    "Ahh? What the hell is that oddball doing!?"


    Since there aren''t that many students capable of stopping Ishizaki, he seems to be getting louder and louder.


    "Don''t be distracted too much by that, Ishizaki. It''ll be your loss unless you treat Kouenji as something that''s just not there."


    Keisei''s strategy is to treat Kouenji as an invisible presence. Even so, it''ll be difficult topletely ignore him. While problems arose here and there, Keisei apologetically said this.


    "...sorry, Kiyotaka. I''ll leave this to you."


    I could tell Keisei no longer has the energy to turn back and go looking for Kouenji. I replied to him immediately.


    "If it''s Kouenji, won''t he be a problem for you? Do you want me to help?"


    Hashimoto offered. But I politely turned it down.


    "We may be unable to bring him back, no matter how many of us are there. In that case, keeping as many people as possible on the course would give the school a good impression. Doesn''t seem like he''s just lost either."


    "I see. Maybe so. It''s best if youe back the moment you feel you won''t be able to bring him back with you."


    I nodded at Hashimoto''s advice and decided to follow Kouenji.


    I hadn''t nned on actively making a move here but there''s also the fact that it''s not exactly easy to get an opportunity to be alone with Kouenji. If I''m going to have a chat with him then this is about the only ce I can do so.

 Chapter 347 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    The narrow path, far from being paved, is nothing more than a dirt road. Despite the terrible terrain, I picked up my pace. If Kouenji''s also on foot then I reckon I can catch up to him in about 1 or 2 minutes. However, it looks like he''s also picked up his pace since there''s no sign of him.


    "How troublesome..."


    Him picking up his pace on its own is one thing but it''s just troublesome if he does it on a trackless path like this one.


    While searching for any traces Kouenji might have left behind, I picked up my pace even further. And after another 100 meters, I spotted Kouenji''s back. Looking at his back, I remembered how a simr situation unfolded back on the uninhabited ind. Of course, Airi had been with me back then and Kouenji ended up shaking us off his tail.


    "Kouenji."


    I called his name and closed the distance between us as though rushing him.


    "Well, if it isn''t Ayanokouji Boy. I don''t believe this is the proper route."


    "There''s still the matter of joint responsibility, after all. Why did you decide to take a detour like this?"


    "I caught a glimpse of a wild boar. That caught my interest and so I chased it."


    That''s quite the unexpected reason. I chose to refrain from asking him what he intended to do with it if he found it.


    "You may rx. In time, I shall return. If it''s me, it won''t even take 30 minutes."


    Looks like I''m just going to have to take his word for it.


    "By the way, do you still have some business with me?"


    Kouenji said.


    Perhaps he''s noticed that I still haven''t said my piece since I haven''t left yet.


    "It''s about the day of the exam. I want you to lend the group a hand."


    "That''s something I''m rather sick of hearing."


    No doubt Keisei and the others have been trying to persuade him as well behind my back. Still, Kouenji probably didn''t budge an inch.


    "You don''t have to get spectacr scores. Just go about it normally."


    "You don''t get to decide that. I do. You know that, don''t you? If you''ll excuse me then."


    Kouenji said so and moved to leave, but I grabbed his arm and stopped him. Since he tried to take a step forward without acknowledging it, I had no other choice but to step up my game and hold my ground. I expected him to resist more strongly but for some reason, Kouenji rxed instead.


    "Fufufu. I see. So that''s how it is, Ayanokouji Boy."


    Kouenji, with his arm still in my grip,ughed quietly.


    "What do you mean by ''that''s how it is''?"


    "I''m talking about the identity of the person who tamed Dragon Boy."


    "Dragon...what are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about the naughty boy named Ryuuen."


    "What do I have to do with that Ryuuen?"


    "Seems like you''re pretty good at ying dumb. You don''t let anything slip through when you feign indifference."


    "I don''t really know how you got to that conclusion."


    "Right now, you''re touching my arm like this. I can tell from the heat transmitted from that contact."


    I had figured he''s far from ordinary, but it looks like Kouenji''s even more of an oddball than I am. So he''s telling me the grip I have on his arm is what led him to that conclusion, huh? "Sorry but this is a huge misunderstanding."


    "Really? From the way Delinquent-kun''s been looking at you, acting towards you and the way his surroundings react to that, I think this is a fact beyond all doubt."


    Kouenji doesn''t have any solid evidence but he seems to have overwhelming confidence in his own observations. More smoke and mirrors probably won''t help.


    "Fufu. You may rx. I have no intention of revealing what you''re trying to keep secret. Even if you happen to be ''rtively talented'', you''re still a childish existence as far as I''m concerned. Just one among many. In other words, whether this is the truth or a lie, it won''t matter as long as I don''t speak of it, right?"


    "I do want to clear up this misunderstanding, but what would that do?"


    "It''s unfortunate but you''ll just have to give up on that. Even if multiple third parties vouch for you, telling me Ayanokouji Boy had nothing to do with it, this answer won''t change as long as I am certain of it."


    "I see...then, shall we get back on topic?"


    "I assume this is about trying to get me to work as part of the group?"


    "Will you ept?"


    "I''ve already said so over and over that I refuse."


    His answer didn''t change. He said so decisively.


    "I will act however I please. That is my philosophy. Whether to take this exam or not, or what my score will be. All of these things will depend on my mood at that moment."


    "...I see."


    I had considered various means of persuasion, but clumsily trying them here could easily backfire on me. I''ll have to leave this one to chance. But ultimately, there''s a high possibility this could lead to the minimum amount of damage being sustained. It''s clear as day Kouenji wants to avoid the punishment known as expulsion. I''ll just have to bet on that. All I could do was bid farewell to Kouenji as he left to hunt the wild boar.


    "Doesn''t seem like anyone can manipte that man."


    It doesn''t matter if it''s the older Horikita or Nagumo or hisrades. That''s my honest opinion of the ssmate I''ve spent roughly one year with.

 Chapter 348 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    Leaving Kouenji behind in the forest, I made my way back to the course. I''ve only been gone for less than 10 minutes but we''re probably inst ce right now. I didn''t see any students from my group either in front of me or behind and so I decided to skip ahead and chase them down. After a while, I spotted Keisei and the others walking. Tokitou noticed me first with the rest turning to look at me after that.


    "For the record, I did find him but..."


    "As I thought, it didn''t work, did it?"


    Hashimoto, who predicted this would happen, smiled bitterly. The other students too, didn''t me me but ratherined about the absent Kouenji. While insulting Kouenji the whole way, we somehow managed to reach the turnaround point where Chabashira is waiting for us with her arms crossed. I hadn''t seen her in a few days but it looks like she''s been helping out with various lessons here on the regr.


    "The 2nd years and 3rd years have all turned back. Now''s your turn."


    "What time is it, sensei?"


    "Approximately 11 o''clock."


    This means there''s still one hour left to go until our afternoon break.


    If this had been a t, even road then it wouldn''t have been difficult. There''d be plenty of time left to spare. But this is a winding nine kilometers long road with a sudden and steep incline. We''ll be exhausting ourselves quite a bit. If we don''t run at the proper pace, this is going to take a chunk out of our lunch break.


    "I''m going ahead. I don''t want to bete for my lunch."


    "Wait. We already decided there''s got to be a rollcall before you do that. Each person states their ss and name."


    A board was brought out. Students who have sessfully made it to the turnaround point will probably be recorded on it. Once that''s done, Ishizaki left the group behind and ran off.


    Looks like this is going to be every man for himself rather than a group effort. Albert also followed him.


    "Let''s go, Kiyotaka."


    "Please go ahead. I''d like to wait and see if Kouenji''sing back or not."


    "That''s fine but...we only have one hour, you know?"


    "I''m confident I''m fast enough. It''ll be fine."


    "Short distance running and long distance running are two different things, you know...well, I guess it''s not my ce to say though."


    Laughing derisively at himself, Keisei started running awkwardly.


    "Then I''m going ahead."


    "Sure."


    Thest one left, Hashimoto, stretched and ran off too. Chabashira and I are the only ones left here now.


    "I don''t suppose you have something you''d like to discuss with me."


    "I''m just waiting for Kouenji. And besides, it''ll be problematic if I don''t go soon since I''m alreadyst in line."


    "Problematic, you say?"


    It''s not a big deal. If a student as fit as Ishizaki went ahead and finishes it, the students who seem like they''d withdraw halfway through won''t even notice it. We''re not being timed. We just have to finish it within the time allocated to us. It doesn''t matter whether we finish this in an hour or in four hours, we will still be evaluated the same way. Keisei isn''t the fittest person around but he pushes himself so as to not be a liability. And then, roughly 20 minutester, that man came back.


    "This looks like the turnaround point."


    He''s got leaves and dirt stuck to his jersey. Evidence that he had been moving around quite a bit.


    "You''re thest one, Kouenji. You''ve got 40 minutes left."


    "That seems to be the case. I should''ve taken my time but my encounter with the wild boar ended sooner than I had expected, you see."


    "Wild boar?"


    Chabashira questioned that sudden, absurd word but Kouenji quickly turned around and ran off.


    "Kouenji. Rollcall. You''ll be disqualified otherwise."


    As Chabashira called out to him, Kouenji named himself without looking back.


    "My name is Kouenji Rokusuke. Make sure to remember it, Teacher."


    A majesticughter echoes through the hills.


    "Are you fine with that, sensei? He didn''t state his ss though."


    "Since he''s named himself, let''s just overlook the rest."


    "Then I''ll also be heading back."


    Since I leftte, I wonder how much time''s passed.


    I saw the signboard warning us of wild boars again and around that point, I saw the backs of two male students. One of them is Keisei, who''s within the range of expectation. Rather than having exhausted himself past his limits, he''s walking while holding onto the student beside him with his left leg seemingly in pain. And the other is Hashimoto, who I expected to have already overtaken Keisei from the start. As I ran over to them, the situation became clear.


    "Did you sprain it?"


    "Ayanokouji, huh? Yeah, looks like it. The turnaround point was the limit for his legs."


    Hashimoto exined in ce of Keisei.


    It must be a burden on him having to hold up another person, but he showed no sign of minding it. He walked slowly while supporting him without any displeasure.


    "This is pathetic...why can''t I even do something like this...?"


    He seems frustrated, but he''s already thinking differently from the old Keisei. I thought he found it difficult to understand sports and other misceneous exams since he believed academics to be the focus for a student. Looks like his reason for stretching and runningst is the same as mine.


    "I''ll help too."


    Two''s better than one. I went around to the other side opposite of Hashimoto and supported Keisei.


    "...please wait. If you do something like this, both of you will bete for lunch."


    "If we left you alone, you''d run recklessly, wouldn''t you? You''d injure your legs even further and that''s a problem for the rest of us in this exam. If we can lessen the extent of your injury by missing one lunch break then that''s a cheap price to pay, isn''t that right, Ayanokouji?"


    "That''s right, that might be true."


    "But..."


    "It''s a coincidence that the two of us ran behind, so don''t hold back."


    After I said that, Hashimoto corrected something.


    "Make that three. That Kouenji''s also descending insanely fast. That guy''s a monster."


    "I get the image he''s got limitless physical strength. No doubt he''s number one in our school year."


    It''s not like I''m ttering him. I''m just speaking honestly of Kouenji''s potential.


    "Maybe our ss A got spared from Kouenji because of his terrible attitude. Rather than making himself useful, this exam made it clear to me he''s a hindrance for ss C."


    Certainly, if Kouenji utilizes his potential to its fullest he''d be a menace. I can''t say whether it''s a good thing to count him as a secret weapon or not if we can''t make use of him though.


    Ultimately, we brought the injured Keisei back to the outdoor school at around 12:40. After that, Keisei received treatment in the infirmary. Hashimoto and I waited in the corridor. After about 10 minutes, Keisei came back.


    "How did it go?"


    As Hashimoto asked him that, Keisei smiled bitterly and replied.


    "It''s just a light sprain. It wasn''t a big deal, thanks to the two of you helping me."


    He seems to bepensating for his left leg a bit but it does seem like he can walk normally.


    "There''s not much time left until the exam. You need to be careful to not let it get any worse."


    Hashimoto said that and tapped Keisei lightly on the shoulder.


    "I know you helped me and all but..."


    After hearing that, Hashimoto immediately got the message.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll keep it a secret. That''s more convenient for you, right?"


    Hashimoto seems to have understood even without having to hear what he had to say and so Keisei patted himself on the chest.

 Chapter 349 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    Since I missed out on lunch, I was more excited than usual about today''s dinner. After securing my seat, I immediately began eating my meal.


    "Kiyopon, is the seat beside you free?"


    I heard Haruka''s voice. When I turned to look, all the members of the Ayanokouji Group had assembled.


    "Good grief, Kiyopon''s been hard to find these past few days."


    "...sorry. I didn''t really know what to do in a cafeteria this spacious."


    Since we''re all supposed to be acting together in groups, it must have been difficult to assemble the usual members of the group. Since there aren''t enough seats where I''m sitting, I moved to a ce that could aodate all five of us.


    "I-It''s been a while, Kiyotaka-kun."


    Airi said bashfully. It certainly is unusual for us to not talk to one another at all for around a week. Because even during the long holidays, we''d call each other or meet up.


    "More importantly, is Miyachi doing alright? You''re with Ryuuen-kun, right?"


    Haruka questioned Akito about that. Perhaps she heard about him from somewhere too.


    "Well, somehow I guess. I am keeping my guard up around him but he doesn''t really seem any different than usual. He''s even taking our lessons very seriously."


    "Even during Zazen and the long-distance ry?"


    "Yeah. He''s so normal it''s almost scary. On the contrary, he''s holding himself together far better than the clumsier ones. It''s just, I tried talking to him a few times but he didn''t seem like he wanted to hang out with anybody."


    "Maybe the shock of losing a fight made him go nuts?"


    "I don''t know about that. He''s not really the type of person who dwells on the past."


    Akito braced himself, as though saying he can''t afford to let his guard down.


    "More importantly, what about you? Are you getting along well with the others?"


    "Me? Nothing much going on with me. I''m not really close with anyone and I''m not really quarrelling with anyone either. Airi and I are in the same group so that suits me just fine."


    "I''m d Haruka-chan''s there for me."


    Apparently the two of them are in the same group. It must be very reassuring to have even one intimate friend there with you.


    "Looks like our group''s the biggest problem, Kiyotaka."


    "Maybe so."


    "Ehh, really?"


    Haruka and Airi looked at each other, as though saying they haven''t heard any rumors in particr.


    "There''s Kouenji, who doesn''t listen to anyone, and Ishizaki, who snaps at just about anyone, there after all. We can''t control him either. Maybe that''s because Albert''s there with him. They really are a pain."


    "So Kouenji-kun''s with you too...are you ok, Kiyotaka-kun?"


    "He''s not exactly directly harmful."


    "If anything, Ishizaki''s the problem, right? Maybe he''s acting all high and mighty because Ryuuen-kun got beaten? Up until a while ago, he was nothing more than ackey."


    As for Ishizaki, I feel like him being put in the same group with me is the main cause for this. Feeling anger and frustration without any outlet, he may be taking it out on anyone who isn''t me.


    "In any case, I need to work hard too as the leader..."


    Keisei, with a bomb strapped onto him, is desperately trying to unite the group somehow.


    "You boys have it rough too~"


    "S-Somehow I feel like we''re the ones out of ce here."


    "Isn''t that just fine? If you guys are doing fine, then that also puts our minds at ease. Right?"


    What Akito says is correct. Even though I''m getting information from Kei, there are still parts of the girls'' situation I cannot see. If Haruka and Airi are in the same group, advancing steadily without any problems whatsoever, then that just means we can afford to focus more on ourselves.

 Chapter 350 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    It''s finally Tuesday, the 6th day of our training camp. And as such, I began to hear some rather strangeintsing from the boys. That they''re starting to miss the opposite sex. Comints like that. Somehow, I feel like the number of boys looking forward to dinner has increased. Being surrounded by boys like yourself certainly is calming but it''s not exactly morous.


    "Ahh, shit. I feel like I''m starting to lose my mind surrounded by guys."


    "I''d already be dead if this were a boys'' school."


    That opinion was expressed equally by everyone in the group.


    "Anyways, it''s starting to stink with only the guys around."


    It''s inevitable that in time, he''d get the image of us being a sweaty bunch. But the truth is, there aren''t many students who are even sweating here. I''m just grateful it''s not summer. But personally, I feel rather at ease being with the guys. It bears repeating since it''s important.


    "Ahh, my hips..."


    While we were in the middle of cleaning, Keisei screamed and crouched down right there and then. Every day, no matter what lessons are held, we are to clean and prepare breakfast.


    Students who aren''t very fit are reaching their limit. Keisei, who has admitted to not having much confidence in his own physical abilities,ins about the pain. The area we''re to clean is arge one and therefore our group, which is already a small one, must work harder than the others since even losing one man would hurt us.


    "What do you mean your hips hurt? Do it properly."


    Ishizaki approached Keisei and forcibly pulled him up by the arm.


    "I-I know that. I''ll do it properly so please let go of me."


    "Then do it properly."


    Ishizaki spat that out and went back to his own job.


    Keisei immediately tried to resume cleaning, but his body wouldn''t move properly. In particr, it was clear that he can''t move the leg he sprained too well.


    "Kuu."


    Keisei softly moaned. He seems to be enduring the pain but if he pushes himself too far, it''ll have an effect on tomorrow.


    "Take a break, I can take your ce."


    Since there''s no helping it, I decided to clean the spot Keisei''s cleaning in his stead.


    "Sorry about this, Kiyotaka."


    "We help each other out when one''s in trouble."


    And this should solve the problem. However...


    "You just said you''d do it yourself, didn''t you?"


    Perhaps he didn''t like the fact that I was lending a helping hand, Ishizaki interrupted like that. But without making eye contact with me.


    "I can handle it here."


    I replied. But Ishizaki doesn''t seem to be satisfied with that answer. He continues speaking harshly towards Keisei while determinedly ignoring me.


    "You''re the leader, aren''t you? Don''tin about something like cleaning."


    "...I know that."


    Keisei''s feeling responsible. It''s inevitable he''d answer like that when pressed.


    "You don''t get it. Right now you''re trying to push it onto someone else. I don''t like it that you''re doing that. Say you''ll do it yourself."


    "...I get it. I''ll do it."


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Whatever you do, don''t lend him a hand, Ayanokouji."


    Ishizaki spoke to me for the first time. And then immediately distanced himself from me as though in escape.


    "Even if it means Keisei will injure himself in the process?"


    "If he gets injured enough that he can''t keep going then that''s it for him."


    Apparently Ishizaki won''t acknowledge any attempt to help Keisei out even if ites at the expense of the group.


    Albert silently went up to Ishizaki and tried to say something but it doesn''t look like he''s willing to listen.


    "Sorry, Kiyotaka. Looks like I''ll just have to hang in there."


    Probably because he felt that the group''s mood would worsen if he didn''t do so. Over the past few days, Ishizaki probably hasn''t been too happy about Keisei''s attitude. Perhaps he couldn''t let the fact that Keisei came here only to rely on someone else slide. And Keisei also understood that, which is why he took the warning to heart and decided to do it himself. Still, pushing himself too far here may have consequencester down the line.


    Even if he holds out for today, there''s no telling what will happen tomorrow. The actual exam itself includes physically taxing assessments such as Zazen and the long-distance ry. When that timees, he may suffer even more than he''s suffering right now. I''d like to inform Ishizaki of that somehow but it doesn''t look like it''s going to be that simple.


    "Oi, Ishizaki. That''s taking it too far."


    Yahiko, having seen the situation y out, rebuked Ishizaki.


    "It''s his fault for not even being able to clean properly, right?"


    "I know that. But in that case, what about him? Go warn him too."


    Yahiko said that and pointed at Kouenji, who had yet to show any sign of cleaning since the very first day.


    "I can''tmunicate with that guy in Japanese. I don''t have time to persuade a gori."


    It''s not like he hadn''t even warned him once since Ishizaki''s already warned Kouenji many times over. Despite all that, he''s showing no sign of doing anything and so Ishizaki gave up. In that sense, the difference between Keisei and Kouenji would be that you couldmunicate with one of them.


    "If you''ve got a problem with that then you go and persuade him yourself. It''ll just be a waste of your time though."


    "That''s...alright, I just have to go for it, right?"


    Yahiko grabbed a nearby broom and walked towards Kouenji.


    "It''s pointless. Just wait and see."


    Ishizakiughed mockingly. Yahiko pushed the broom onto Kouenji and tried persuading him to clean too. But after a few minutes of doing so, he fled while lookingpletely exhausted.


    Even though we''ve been part of the same group for a few days now, in the end we''re still enemies. There''s no way it would go well. The majority of students probably want to disband this group as soon as possible. However, the important thing here is that not every group is like ours. Even if it''s only superficial, it''s also true that there are groups that are deepening ties between themselves to the point they''re almost like actual ssmates. This isn''t limited to just the 1st years but rather, the same phenomenon can be observed in the senior students who have stabilized interss rtions. It''s because they all probably understand that cooperating here is also for their own sakes. Students who are able to think ahead and students who act solely out of malevolence.


    Unless there''s an overwhelming difference in ability, it''s not that hard to predict the oue.


    "Ahh, I can''t do this. This is way too stupid. Why do I have to y friends with the guys from the other sses? Right, Albert?"


    Albert did not agree with or deny that but Ishizaki continued to speak alone.


    "I hate this group from the bottom of my heart. That gori Kouenji and also that mouthy Yukimura who can''t even do marathon training properly. That silly ss B and the ss A that doesn''t do anything at all. So damn idiotic."


    m. Ishizaki kicks the broom.


    "You''re free to badmouth us all you want but please do the cleaning."


    "Shut it. Kouenji''s not doing it so why should I?"


    "Then you don''t have any right to warn Yukimura in the first ce, do you?"


    Hashimoto tried to exin that but Ishizaki is no longer listening. He abandoned cleaning altogether. ''Toilet'' was all he said before he left. Unable to stop him, Keisei bit his lips in frustration.


    "Keisei, it''s best if you stop trying to shoulder everything. You can''t change anything in the one or two days left. You maye to regret itter if you make a mistake in your judgement right now."


    I gave him that piece of advice. No, I tried to confirm that again with him.


    "I get that, but there''s no other way, is there? If I rely on someone else, Ishizaki will alienate himself more and more from the group. But if I don''t do anything then the probability of our group being inst ce is high. In that case, I have to do it regardless of whether it''s reckless or not, right?"


    If there''s no other way except what Keisei just said then the option of recklessly going at it certainly would be the best one out of the options avable. If there are no avable options then one must somehow forge a new path. However, right now it doesn''t seem like Keisei''s up to the task of forging that new path or in other words, creating an option.


    Someone who is capable of understanding this group and taking action for the sake of others. I looked at Hashimoto, the man quietly cleaning away. Stopping Ishizaki from going after Kouenji on the second day, he gives me the impression of someone who''s making sure to bring the group together from an appropriate distance. He also acted perfectly during marathon training. I don''t know how highly Sakayanagi and Katsuragi value him but I believe he''s a highly capable man. This is based on the assumption that I''d be fighting him as an enemy but even more than the aggressive Sakayanagi and the conservative Katsuragi, he''s someone who''s hard to read and therefore, hard to fight against.


    "For the record, don''t forget that I''m here too. If there''s anything troubling you, I''ll help out as much as I can."


    "Thank you, Kiyotaka. Hearing that puts me at ease a bit."


    If these words can put Keisei at ease then it''s nothing much for me to say them.

 Chapter 351 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    After that, I cannot say that my group is doing well, even as ttery. Despite feeling responsible, Keisei was unable to properly issue his orders as our leader and Ishizaki stopped talking to everyone else except Albert. Even during mealtime, which is the one and only opportunity we have to reconcile with each other, our group did not assemble. I suppose I''ll put the boys aside for now. Because there''s nothing I can do for this group anyway. Because even if I am to give advice to the struggling Keisei and the antagonistic Ishizaki, I have no intention of acting directly to save them after all.


    As my first step towards leaving the stage, getting deeply involved here would be against my interests. I then remembered Haruka and Airi and decided to investigate the movements of the girls once again. However, it''s not easy to make contact with Kei again. She probably have matters to attend to as well and suspicion may be cast on our rtionship if we repeatedly make contact like that. Besides, the information I want to get my hands on isn''t information on the 1st year girls but rather, the 2nd and 3rd year seniors. The true intentions of Nagumo, who challenged the older Horikita to a match. I''d like to confirm it.


    In that case, the number of people I can approach bes even more limited. For that reason, I tried making contact with Kiriyama by leaving behind a trace he could get a hint from but Kiriyama is still part of Nagumo''s group. Even if he resents the man deep down inside, he probably won''t give any advice this time. I''d like to attack from a different direction, from beyond the scope of Nagumo''s expectations. And that led me to realize the existence of a certain person. I had Kei investigate a certain 2nd year girl.


    That person is ''Asahina Nazuna''.


    A person who happens to belong to the same ss as Nagumo Miyabi and who is also personally close to Nagumo. I''ve seen Asahina eating her meals in thisrge cafeteria with her friends many times. And today, I closely observed Asahina''s movements from a slight distance away. She''s not part of the student council but she''s considerably influential in her ss and apparently she''s even a big influence on Nagumo. There are several other boys and girls who are close to Nagumo but there are two reasons why I chose Asahina as my source of information.


    The first reason is that despite her rough appearance and mannerisms, she''s very dutiful and never forgets a debt owed. And also that she does not worship Nagumo. And the other reason is that the two of us have had a ''coincidental'' meeting. The problem with acquiring information about Nagumo is that the entirety of the 2nd years are all subservient to Nagumo. If I clumsily make contact, I run the risk of giving away information on myself. In regards to that, I need to narrow down someone least likely to leak information. That is why our ''coincidental'' meeting will be a powerful weapon.


    Information that I alone could possibly know. Information that only Asahina could possibly understand. I thought I''d use the products of that coincidence. Coincidence. By that, I mean the ''amulet''. It''s something she dropped a while back that I coincidentally happened to pick up. At the time I didn''t think much of it before handing it over but apparently it''s something unexpectedly precious to her. The evidence supporting that im is the fact that she brought that item along with her even to this training camp. I was also able to confirm that she carefully keeps it on her body at all times. asionally a connection that''s formed through coincidence can prove to be stronger than a connection deliberately forged.


    Using that coincidence, I should at least ascertain whether or not she can be an existence that I can draw information regarding Nagumo out of. It''s also precisely because we''re in the middle of the training camp that making contact with her is easy. Now the only remaining problem is how to turn this indirect meeting into a direct one. If I openly approach Asahina, she or someone around her may report it back to Nagumo. I''d like to avoid that. I''ve been looking for an opening the entire time but during dinner, Asahina almost always spends her time with someone else. I couldn''t find an opening to be alone with her.


    And today, that golden opportunity arose.


    "I''m going to the toilet."


    Just like that, Asahina stopped in the middle of eating her dinner. Strangely enough for a girl, no one else went along with her and so I immediately followed Asahina. It wouldn''t do to get in the way of her toilet break and so I decided to patiently wait for her to return. In all likelihood, I only have around five minutes at most to talk to her. More importantly than that, Asahina herself may be reluctant.


    I don''t know how close I can get to her in that five minutes. There''s an absolute need to emphasize the ''coincidental'' part. Not too long after that, Asahina came back. As usual, she''s wearing her amulet on her left wrist. I pretended to be casually passing her by.


    "Hmm?"


    I whispered in a way that made it seem as though I could either be walking to myself or calling out to Asahina. And when I did, Asahina unexpectedly stopped and turned around.


    If I don''t respond to that, Asahina will probably assume I was only talking to myself and leave. In this short window, I took action.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry. I just thought I''ve seen that amulet before a while back. Please don''t mind me."


    I said so and moved to leave. If she doesn''t respond to that, I''m also prepared to start the conversation myself.


    "This amulet isn''t in stock at the school anymore though."


    Since she properly replied to me, I''ll continue without hesitating.


    "Is that so? By any chance, did you happen to drop this amulet somewhere a while back?"


    If I say that, Asahina should immediately understand.


    "Could it be...you''re the one who picked up my amulet?"


    "I wonder. I picked it up on my way back during the winter vacation though...when exactly was it again...?"


    I didn''t exactly say ''when'' it was in detail. I pretended not to remember.


    "I don''t believe I''m mistaken. I see, so it was you."


    Asahina happilyughed and approached me.


    "Thank you. After I realized I dropped it somewhere, it''s really been troubling me. Ever since then I''ve been feeling scared so I started wearing it always like this, you see."


    She bashfully looked at her wrist.


    "This amulet is something I bought in this school. So it''s not like I have any strong attachment in particr to it. It''s just, how should I put it, it''s like my mental support? When I have this in hand I feel really at peace. That''s why when I lose it, it feels like an omen that bad things are going to happen and that makes me anxious. That''s why I was really happy knowing someone picked it up and handed it over."


    The purpose of an amulet, in the first ce, is to do exactly that.


    "To think the person who picked it up would be you."


    "Do you know me?"


    "You drew a lot of attention during that ry against Horikita-senpai. A while ago, Miyabi. No, President Nagumo also spoke with you right?"


    "Could it be that you were there?"


    Of course, I knew that already. Ichinose was also there that day.


    "Well, I suppose."


    I''ll make it look like I didn''t notice Asahina until today. Because if I mess it up and let her know I already noticed her from a while back, she seems like the type to be more guarded towards me.


    Since picking up the amulet is nothing more than a coincidence, this meeting too, must be a coincidence.


    "I''m rather confident in my speed but to tell you the truth, that''s about the only thing I''m good at. Perhaps I''ve caught President Nagumo''s eye due to some misunderstanding."


    I said so as though that''s troubling me and Asahina nodded repeatedly as though in understanding.


    "That guy respects Horikita-senpai. Or rather, he''s made that a goal of his so when he wasn''t taken seriously at that ry, he must''ve gotten jealous of you."


    I couldn''t sense any ulterior motive behind Asahina''s words.


    <Illustration>


    For better or for worse, she''s got an honest personality. I decided to step it up a bit.


    "How can I get Nagumo-senpai''s attention off my back?"


    "How about you beat him then? Like taking that arrogant Miyabi down a peg or two. I''d personally like Miyabi to lose a bit too."


    She said so whileughing. Of course, it''s probably just a joke without any serious intent behind it. However, I boldly picked up on that.


    "I see, that might also be an option."


    When I replied like that, Asahina immediately looked dumbfounded and looked at me. After a few seconds, she burst out inughter.


    "Ahahaha! Come on, I was just joking. Couldn''t you tell?"


    Asahinaughed herself almost to tears and hit me on the shoulder.


    "If Nagumo falls, would that trouble you after all then?"


    Since Asahina still thinks I''m joking, I decided to take a stronger tone with her.


    If Asahina is the type of person to report this to Nagumo then either way, that''s it for me. Even if she reports it to him right now, it''ll end with her thinking I''m just a cheeky 1st year.


    "Are you serious?"


    "You were joking, weren''t you, senpai?"


    "Look here, this isn''t something a 1st year can do anything about."


    She said that and apologized for joking. But I continued with that exact same tone.


    "Among all the 2nd years I''ve seen up until now, Asahina-senpai looks like the most straightforward one."


    "...the most straightforward one?"


    "Because it''s very difficult to acquire information from the 2nd years that ''Nagumo Miyabi'' rules over, you see."


    "You''re saying something rather outrageous. I''m also a 2nd year. Miyabi and I actually have a ''deep rtionship'', you know?"


    "It''s not about shallow or deep, it''s about how much you''ve been influenced by him. That''s the important part."


    Either way, since they''re in the same ss there''s no way they could possibly be enemies. No matter what she thinks about Nagumo, she probably wouldn''t want her ss to be disadvantaged.


    "I think they''re simr though."


    "Well, please just think of it as a 1st year''s nonsense."


    And with that I bowed my head.


    "Please excuse me."


    "Ahh, wait a minute. Somehow, this makes me feel like I''m the viin here."


    She breathes out and then smiled.


    "I understand you''re not joking. That''s why as an apology, please let me repay you for picking up my amulet. If there''s anything you''d like to ask me, I''ll answer."


    "Are you fine with that? I may point an arrow at Nagumo-senpai, you know."


    "To bepletely honest with you, I don''t really think the situation will change any just because I talk to you."


    She seems to be certain that even if she gives me information on some of the 2nd years, it won''t have a major influence.


    In other words, it''s information that would be pointless even if known. If that''s how she sees this, then I''m extremely grateful for that.


    "Among the 2nd year girls, how many are particrly intimate with Nagumo-senpai?"


    "Girls who are intimate with him? Like all of them. Because they trust Miyabi more than any other boy, you see��". I do know that he''s not the sort of enemy ordinary methods will work against but he''s got a really wide range.


    "What about the people most likely to act as Nagumo-senpai''s pawns?"


    "Do you think I''ll tell you that much?"


    "As a senpai, you wouldn''t mind giving the 1st years a little credit, would you?"


    "You''re saying that? You''re a cheeky one."


    She said so andughed. But she didn''t seem against it.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s my ce to say that or anything though. The 2nd years have a strong sense of camaraderie. Honestly, we 2nd years split up into groups way faster than both the 1st and 3rd years, didn''t we? After we received the exnation on the bus, we immediately shared information between sses on Miyabi''smand."


    They should technically be enemies but as I suspected, they seem to be in a state of cooperation.


    Asahina told me the names of each ss''s representative. Maintaining contact between the four buses, they were able to decide on their small groups to a certain degree. It appears the girls also did something simr.


    "What about when you linked up with the 1st year and 3rd year groups? Did you randomly decide on those as well?"


    Nagumo''s proposal for the boys was a draft-based system performed by the 1st years.


    "Ehh? Pretty much."


    "Pretty much? Does that mean there''s an exception?"


    Asahina seemed deep in thought while she crossed her arms.


    "...why exactly?"


    I could tell that Asahina''s now harboring doubts. Perhaps she didn''t find a resolution immediately, since the silence continued.


    "Are you not going to tell me?"


    "No, that''s not it. There was a request made by the 2nd year girls when forming therge groups. Or rather, they made some adjustments. That small group consisted of people that Nagumo could count on."


    If the groups are formed based on Nagumo''s orders, then there''s the possibility that they were entrusted with a special role. It''s a conclusion you wouldn''t be able to draw unless you know about the internal affairs of the 2nd years.


    From the perspective of the 1st and 3rd years, it''ll only appear to be friends flocking to each other.


    "Are there any prominent 1st year or 3rd year students from thatrge group that those girls belong to?"


    "Even if you ask me that, I don''t really know much about the 1st years. But I guess from the 3rd years, there''s Tachibana-senpai who used to be Horikita-senpai''s secretary. Ahh, but the leader is someone else. So nothing strange''s going to happen, I''m telling you. In the first ce, Miyabi already said he wants to fight fair-and-square, didn''t he?"


    "You have quite a lot of faith in Nagumo-senpai."


    The older Horikita too, seemed to have some measure of faith in Nagumo''s words. If I am to believe the older Horikita and Asahina''s words, then this whole chain of suspicion would bebelled ''fake''. That he''s trying to use the suspicion that he''ll use some other method while promising to fight fair-and-square to throw us off and ruin our focus.


    "He always keeps his promises. That''s why he won''t fight dirty. In the first ce, even if the girls'' group springs some sort of trap, it won''t have any effect on Horikita-senpai and Miyabi''s fight, will it?"


    "That''s right. That is, without a doubt, irrelevant."


    Asahina''s doubts are quite right. Nagumo''s proposal was that his group and the older Horikita''s group have a match. It has nothing to do with the girls. That''s why even if the girls who are especially intimate with Nagumo happen to be in the same group as Tachibana, it would still be irrelevant. It means pretending to fight openly while nning something underhanded yet having it turn out to be an open fight in the end.


    So that would mean that the seemingly meaningful words he spoke when making contact with Ishikura-senpai of the 3rd years was also a fake out. If we''re talking about normally sounding someone out, it would be something like having several pieces appear before they fall away and disappear. A rather interesting way of doing it.


    Unlike Sakayanagi or Ryuuen, this is a strategy with its own unique style to it.


    "Now then, if there''s anything I have in particr to say it''s that it''s your loss if you care about that."


    "You were a great help."


    I should thank Asahina for listening to my unreasonable request and telling me about their internal affairs. Of course, looking at it from Asahina''s perspective, she doesn''t think what she did here would get in Miyabi''s way at all. Because she probably doesn''t think someone like me could possibly be an enemy.


    "Well, do your best and go scare the hell out of Miyabi. I''ll be rooting for you, just a bit."


    "Ahh, and also there''s just one more thing."


    "Hmm?"


    Combining this with the information I got from Kei, the uracy increases even further. I decided to step it up a bit more.

 Chapter 352 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    The night of the sixth day fell with the group in a foul mood. If we let this day end like this, the group probably won''t even form up tomorrow. I expect this terrible rtionship to drag on. And if so, it will prove difficult to obtain a high score in the exam that awaits us in two days time. Even after I returned to the room after bathing, the mood in here is as foul as ever. Ishizaki''s putting up a wall around himself, not talking to anyone else. Keisei''s also severely ming himself and trapped in his own shell, he''s not even speaking. The ss B students, in an attempt to liven us up, continued to excitedly chat repeatedly but no longer able to stand the oppressive atmosphere around them, they eventually fell silent too.


    Eventually, after confirming that it''s almost lights out time, Yahiko turned the power off in our room. In order to quickly put an end to this day.


    "Hey, Ishizaki. Can I have some of your time?"


    In the darkness, it was Hashimoto who broke that long silence.


    "No you can''t."


    Hashimoto called out to him from atop his bunk but Ishizaki rejected him. Judging from the sound of the sheets shuffling, I suppose he''s turned his back towards us.


    "If we keep this up, our group''s probably in big trouble. We may possess some advantages because there''s only a few of us but in exchange, we bear several disadvantages when ites to the contents of the exam. In the worst case scenario, Yukimura and someone else may be expelled."


    If so, wouldn''t Ishizaki be the one to get dragged down? Is the implication of that remark.


    "Shut it. I don''t care whether it''s expulsion or whatever."


    "Good grief..."


    It appeared that although Hashimoto extended a helping hand, Ishizaki rejected it. Hashimoto sighed as though giving up.


    "...fuu��".


    I couldn''t see Hashimoto''s face in the dark. Does this mean our group can no longer return to a functional state? It was about time we gave up.


    "I yed ser during elementary and middle school. It was a prestigious school so every year our team would y in the nationals. We weren''t aces by any measure but we yed matches on the regr and we did rtively well for ourselves."


    Hashimoto said those words not to any person in particr, but to everyone in the room.


    "You aren''t in the ser club, are you? You don''t seem injured to me either."


    Yahiko pointed that out in the dark.


    "Yeah. I know it isn''t all that popr nowadays but there was a time when I used to smoke."


    "So you were kicked out when they found out?"


    "No. I made sure to smoke in secret. Only my family knew about it."


    "Even if smoking''s no good, it''s not a reason to quit ying ser."


    Yahiko''s doubts are spot on. If it isn''t revealed to anyone, then there''d be no problem.


    "I felt alienated. While everyone was united in their goal of winning the nationals, I alone observed that coldly. I felt like I didn''t belong there. And also, I probably didn''t like ser all that much either. That''s why I could easily quit ser and study. I was quite capable in the first ce so it wasn''t really that difficult for me to keep up with my studies."


    "Are you bragging? I can''t listen to this."


    Ishizaki disagreeably interjected.


    "For better or for worse, all I could manage was to do passably well. But sometimes I do feel regret. When I see Hirata and Shibata, practicing hard on the grounds, I end up thinking that it could have been me there. Even though I didn''t like it all that much. Isn''t it strange?"


    Hashimotoughed self-deprecatingly.


    "What about you? What was your childhood like, Ishizaki?"


    "Huh? Why are you asking me?"


    "For no particr reason."


    "Hah...I have nothing to say."


    He refused to talk by saying he had nothing to talk about. Keisei then opened his mouth to join in the conversation happening in the dark.


    "Ever since I was little, studying was all I did. Maybe I was influenced by my older sister who aspired to be a teacher, I always acted the role of the model student. Ever since elementary, she''d give me problems that are almost absurdly difficult to solve. She''s a pretty unreasonable sister."


    "So that''s how you became so good at studying?"


    Hashimoto, as though drawing out the conversation, asked that of Keisei.


    "Yeah. And also, I''m no good at sports. No matter what I did I could only barely pass most of the time. I decided not to ovee my weakness and instead improve on my strengths. Because I thought that with the exception of those aiming to be professional athletes, improving your physical abilities is pointless. After enrolling in this school, I was faced with several doubts. I never once doubted that someone like me who could study better than anyone else was most suited for ss A."


    As though reminiscing, Keisei stopped speaking and thought for a little while. The ss Keisei was assigned to was ss D. The despair he must have felt at the time must have been immeasurable.


    "After that, things I couldn''t ept happeed one after another. I couldn''t ept the joint responsibility system of the ss and I couldn''tprehend the lifestyle we had to live on the uninhabited ind...in our ss, Sudou was my pr opposite. Even though he excelled at sports, he couldn''t study. At first I thought I had been given an absurd burden to bear. But on the uninhabited ind and during the sports festival, Sudou was far more useful than I was. I saw that shining figure of his beside me."


    There was some frustration in his words.


    "To be honest, there are still some things I can''t ept. But I''m slowly starting to realize too. That if studying''s the only thing you can do or if sports is the only thing you''re good at, that''s no good. This applies to this exam as well. If we can''t do both those things, we won''t be able to obtain a good score. Am I wrong, Ishizaki?"


    Keisei then turned the conversation towards Ishizaki.


    "Then why did you��"


    "Just like during the sports festival and back on the uninhabited ind, I''m filled with feelings of humiliation. I''m being a liability to the group. I hurt myself and end up increasing the burden on someone else. Most importantly, I ended up lowering our morale. I wasn''t able to show anything to Ishizaki, who contributed to the group more than the average person despite hisints."


    Ishizaki, who was about to mock him, stopped himself. You cannot see anything. It''s precisely because we''re in the dark where we cannot see the other person''s face that we are able to expose things like this.


    "I''m sorry, Ishizaki...that the leader who should be setting the example is in a condition like this."


    He tried to choke it back but I could tell that Keisei is crying. But nobody''s uncouth enough to interject. It''s not like he''s crying because he wants to, these are tears of frustration.


    "Don''t screw around, why are you apologizing...I mean, I''m the one who med you..."


    Ishizaki scornfullyughed at himself and continued.


    "In the first ce, you epted the role of leader when nobody else would."


    Even if it were pushed onto him, he could''ve refused. As a matter of fact, Ishizaki himself refused it.


    Ishizaki probably realized Keisei''s goodwill in epting it.


    "I didn''t like taking orders from you but without those orders, the group would probably be even worse off. Both when ites to making breakfast and the marathon training."


    "No doubt about that."


    Hashimoto said so whileughing.


    Students who excel in academics, students who don''t excel in academics. Students who excel at sports and students who don''t excel at sports. All different sorts of students gather to form one ss or one group. There are problems to be found there too like enemies and allies. Here and there, Yahiko and the other students began chatting.


    On this day and this night, for the first time, our group started acting like a proper group. That is what I felt.

 Chapter 353 - 6: Things that Are Lost, Things that Aren’t Lost

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 6: Things that Are Lost, Things that Aren��t Lost</h4>


    It''s early morning on the seventh day of the training camp. Our group will cease to exist after today. The exam will be held first thing tomorrow morning. Although Hashimoto''s actions saved the group from total copse, this united group and the rtionships we''ve built as part of it will also end along with the exam. There are probably more than a few students feeling sad over it. The majority of the students in our group too, in spite of their antipathy towards Kouenji, are getting along well with each other.


    Regarding Ishizaki, he probably hates me more than he hates Kouenji but he''s doing his best not to let it show. To be honest, he probably wants to hound me but Ishizaki knows full well what will happen in that case. That rough demeanor of his may resemble Sudou but when ites to reading the atmosphere, Ishizaki is far superior. I get the impression that he respects his opponents and acknowledges what cannot be denied. That''s probably why Ryuuen kept him as his side too. But that doesn''t necessarily mean Sudou is inferior to Ishizaki.


    Sudou is far superior when ites to the physical side of things and in all likelihood, Sudou surpasses him in academic ability as well. Since Horikita''s guiding him, Sudou will probably continue to develop slowly. Even though they are a simr breed, the weapons each one of them possesses is fundamentally different.


    "I''d like to go over the long-distance ry we''ll be doing tomorrow. Please hear me out."


    Everyone, while still on their respective beds, turn to look at Keisei.


    "There''s only 10 of us so each person needs to shoulder a huge burden but depending on the circumstances, that may turn out to be our advantage."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it better to have more people? Because then the distance we have to run decreases."


    "Certainly if we have 15 to evenly split the burden between then each person won''t have to shoulder all that burden but there''s also the high probability that you''ll have slow students mixed in as well. You can count the number of students who excel at long distance in our school year on one hand."


    "...that is true."


    "In other words, this is our chance to bridge that gap."


    "But that''s assuming that our whole group is an athletic bunch, right?"


    Ishizaki looked around.


    He probably counts me as one of the athletic ones but as long as he doesn''t count Kouenji, it leaves Hashimoto as the only other person we can count on to run well. You can''t exactly call this a particrly athletic group. And most importantly... "This is pathetic but after talking big like that, I probably won''t be of any use."


    Keisei knows himself best. Because out of everyone in this group, Keisei''s the one whose stamina and speed are uncertain. However, as the leader, he told us of his strategy.


    "The long-distance ry will be about 18 kilometers. That would mean each person must run for at least a minimum of 1.2 kilometers so that means in a group of 15, everyone would have to run about the same length of 1.2 kilometers each. But in a group of 10, we can make significant changes to the length a person is allocated."


    "But we can''t just dere injury and have someone else run that length for you, right?"


    "Any injuries or sickness on that day will be penalized so that would not only render our numbers disadvantageous but cost us more time as well. That''s not ideal. And also, it''s important to note that unless we''re talking 1.2 kilometers, we may not be able to get any points for switching out."


    The school is doing everything it can to shut down any loopholes.


    Students have to do what is required of them. Keisei and Yahiko, who both have no confidence in their own speed, must at least run a minimum of 1.2 kilometers. We may have to include the three from ss B in that minimum category as well.


    Albert''s quite fast but he has problems with his stamina. If we have everyone else run only the bare minimum, that would mean the remaining four would have to run a length of 2.7 kilometers and more. If we''re talking about a student whose stamina is his forte then they may very well be able to cover that distance. I told Keisei about my thoughts on this. The members of our group listened to what I had to say.


    "In that case, I''ll run 3 kilometers...no, I''ll do 3.6 kilometers."


    Ishizaki dered. There''s no doubt he''s one of those in our group capable of running that. And another person raised his hand as though following suit.


    "Well then, I guess I''ve got no other choice either. I''m not bad at running long distance or anything too after all."


    Hashimoto was the one who said that. The two representatives of our group eagerly swore to shoulder thisrge burden. This means we''ve covered 7.2 kilometers so far.


    "Thank you."


    Keisei lowered his head in gratitude and thanked them with honest words. Following suit, I suppose I should also cover at least a certain extent too.


    "Then...I''ll do what I can. I don''t know the amount of time I can do it in though."


    "Are you fine with that, Kiyotaka?"


    "Please just don''t expect too much."


    But what''s truly important is whates after. It''s the existence of the man with the highest potential of them all, Kouenji, who even Sudou cannotpare against despite him priding himself on his athleticism.


    The more Kouenji runs, the easier it''ll be for the other students. He''ll probably run the minimum length of 1.2 kilometers but he has yet to promise that he''ll run any more than that. Most importantly, there''s no telling if he''ll even run seriously or not. Even if the nine of us, including me, run our best, if Kouenji merely walks without taking it seriously then it''ll still be hopeless.


    "Kouenji. I''d like for you to run as well."


    It''s precisely because he''s aware of the weak link in the chain that Keisei went over to Kouenji with a disarming attitude and lowered his head. Said Kouenji was busy admiring his fingernails while grinning on top of his bed.


    "Kouenji."


    Keisei calmly called his name one more time.


    "Of course I''ll run too. But unlike them, I do not care much about running long distances."


    I suppose there''s no way he''d agree to do so with an immediate reply.


    Ishizaki red at Kouenji but did not do much else. After spending a few days with him, he had begun to understand that most of Kouenji''s actions have no meaning behind them.


    "I''d like to avoid running the risk of having our group be deadst."


    "That''s right. I know what you want to say, sses-kun."


    Taking his eyes off his fingernails, Kouenji looked down at Keisei.


    "Even if long distance is impossible, I''d like you to run at least 1.2 kilometers seriously."


    Everyone in our group looked towards Kouenji.


    "I can''t make any promises. Even if our group is deadst overall, it''s not like that means I''ll be expelled. Only you, the leader, will be expelled. And you surely won''t do something inhuman such as dragging down a fellow ssmate like me, will you?"


    If the leader hadn''t been Keisei but rather someone like Ishizaki or Yahiko then perhaps Kouenji would have run.


    But since we''re talking about Keisei, a fellow ssmate, he figured he wouldn''t be dragged down. Perhaps if we threatened to drag him down right now then we might get Kouenji to run but in exchange, we will never again be able to obtain cooperation from Kouenji.


    "...then please tell me. What do we have to do to get you to cooperate? If giving you private points gets you to run then I don''t mind paying up."


    It''s precisely because Keisei knows he''s going to be a liability that he intends topensate for it at his own expense.


    "Don''t carry that burden alone, Yukimura. It''s not much, but I''ve got points too."


    "I''ll pay too."


    Ishizaki and Hashimoto after him, then Yahiko and the others also supported him. Many a little makes a mickle. If the nine of us pool together our private points then we''d end up with a rtivelyrge sum. In response to the pressure of the group''s collective demand, Kouenji�� "Unfortunately, I don''t have any problems as far as private points are concerned. Besides, even if I don''t have any points I can still lead a fulfilling school life, you see."


    Even the feelings of a united group failed to reach him one bit. As I feared, Kouenji won''t move just by offering him a paltry sum. Still, telling him to do it for the sake of the ss would be even less effective. For the past few days, me and the rest of the group pooled out wits to try and force Kouenji into action. Beyond the boundaries of school years. And all of them ended in failure.


    "Then are you telling us you won''t run?"


    "That''s exactly right."


    Looking as though he had given it some thought, Kouenji said that.


    "It doesn''t seem like I will be an asset to you lot."


    After saying that, Kouenji declined. No longer able to bear it, Ishizaki tried to stand up but Keisei stopped him.


    "However, you may rx. I don''t intend on doing anything more than is required of me but I will do the bare minimum required. I too, have my own way of doing things."


    "In other words...you''ll at least produce average results?"


    "That''s exactly right. In the first ce, when ites to me, I''ll probably end up producing a rtively excellent result even if I''m only doing the bare minimum. Well, this is good news for you lot, isn''t it?"


    In all likelihood, all nine of usprehended Kouenji''s words. Even if it''s only a little, we became conscious of the fact that we''re a group and began to look out for one another. But in practice that''s not the case at all. My analysis of Kouenji is that he will only act for his own sake. In all the exams leading up to now, Kouenji repeatedly acted in an unprecedented manner. However, none of those actions could be used to expel Kouenji either. Kouenji is 99% sure Keisei won''t drag him down but there is still the possibility of it happening. Obviously, if he produces bad results then the school will be sure to point that out as well. And it''s also clear that once he''s been chosen as the target to be dragged down, there''s no longer room for him to escape. This man won''t make that sort of mistake.


    "What excellent result? Can someone like you who struggles with the likes of Zazen even do something like that?"


    "Fu. Fu. Fu. That''s because I already mastered mere Zazen as a child. It''s No Problem."


    "What kind of childhood is that?"


    Even after having that pointed out, Kouenji continuedughing pleasantly. Still, this may be good enough for Keisei. Kouenji has no intention of cooperating but he did promise to do the bare minimum. This is significant in itself. It''s precisely because we''re ssmates that I am aware of just how high Kouenji''s potential is.


    There are some unknown factors like Zazen and the written exam but I can trust him as far as physical fitness and endurance goes.

 Chapter 354 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    One problem''s been solved and now it''s time for some morning cleaning. When Keisei tried to start cleaning as usual, Ishizaki picked up a dust cloth.


    "Take a rest. If doing this means you won''t be able to run at the long-distance ry, then that would be far more troublesome."


    "No, but��"


    "Rest. In exchange, do your best with the written exam. Get at least 120 percent on it, alright?"


    "...yeah, 120 percent is impossible but I''ll try aiming for a 100 percent..."


    Ishizaki understands what give-and-take is.


    Keisei, after thanking him, sat down.


    "That''s a good attitude, Delinquent-kun."


    "Shut it, Kouenji. You haven''t done a single thing since the very first day!"


    "Is that so? HAHAHAHAHA."


    Kouenji took neither a dust cloth nor a broom in his hand but rather, went for a stroll through nature. Even when he''s drawing attention from the 2nd years and the 3rd years, he''s really acting boldly.


    "He''s a disease. Can you guys even get yourselves promoted to the upper sses with a guy like that in your ss?"


    Even ss D ended up worrying about us.


    "...can''t say I have much confidence in that."


    Keisei always feels strongly about aiming for the upper sses but it looks like Kouenji is beyond the norm. How Kouenji will act tomorrow is also a big factor. During our morning discussion, we got him to promise us he''d do the bare minimum but it''s not like that''s an absolute guarantee. He may not give it his all when he''s out of our sight.


    If he refuses to do even something like cleaning, then there''s an extremely high chance we''ll end up inst ce. Even the senior students overlooking this now may bare their fangs at us. Even though I also think Kouenji is the calcting type who wouldn''t do something like that, I am still wary of the fact that he''s beyondmon sense and may betray my expectations. Perhaps he noticed Keisei''s anxiety, Ishizaki went over to him.


    "Don''t worry about it. We just have topensate for it."


    "That line doesn''t suit you. You''ve be rather mature in just one day."


    "Shut it, Hashimoto. You got a problem with that!?"


    "No problem. The group''s standing will have an impact on my n as well so I''d like for us to rank as highly as possible. Right, Yahiko?"


    "...well, I guess so. Since we''re in this troublesome group there''s no other choice. If we perform badly, Katsuragi-san will be disappointed in us."


    Hashimoto bitterlyughs at Yahiko, whose sole focus is on Katsuragi, and hit him on the shoulder once. Yahiko too, knows that he will be a liability when ites to the physical side of things like our marathon training. Despite saying all that, he''s been acting rather modestly from the start.


    "I''ve acted against Katsuragi several times on Sakayanagi''s orders. I think you''ll despise me for that but in this case, we''re genuine allies. Please forget the bad blood between us for now."


    "Hmm. I wonder about that."


    Yahiko didn''t raise his voice but he didn''t seem to trust Hashimoto all that much. He probably couldn''t forgive the fact that Katsuragi had been hindered by his own ssmates until now.


    "Wasn''t it you who made Katsuragi-san the leader this time around too?"


    "I had nothing to do with that. That was Matoba''s n."


    Yahiko didn''t seem convinced even with Hashimoto denying those ims. Even so, he restrained himself and acted as one member of the whole group. I''d like to praise him in that regard.

 Chapter 355 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    Ourst dinner before the exam tomorrow. I spotted Ichinose walking while carrying a tray and called out to her. It''s not like this is an attempt to extract information from her or anything. But something felt off about Ichinose.


    "Are you in any trouble?"


    "Ehh? Ayanokouji-kun. No, not really. It''s just I was thinking about this and that."


    "You''re struggling with a difficult problem, aren''t you?"


    Ichinose was about to leave, but that stopped her.


    "The exam''s finally taking ce tomorrow. What do you think about this exam, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "That''s a rather vague question."


    "I want you to give me your honest impression."


    "It''s a little bit tougher than the exams we''ve had up until now, I guess. I feel like there''s a high risk of expulsion."


    "I guess that''s true...but we''re already in our 3rd semester so isn''t it natural that the level of difficulty also increase?"


    "Maybe."


    "Speaking of risks, there''s the ''leader'' system and all right? Bing the leader of a group."


    "Yeah."


    "Bing a leader is a very risky thing to do but...to be the leader for the sake of winning. That''s also important, right?"


    I didn''t deny that and lent my ear to what Ichinose has to say.


    "Even if you say there''s the risk of expulsion, that''s still up in the air and there''s no telling. Honestly, there are a lot of unseen factors. But what I''m really scared of is not losing ss points or private points. At least that''s what I think."


    "...you''re talking about your ssmates?"


    "Yeah. The risk of losing a friend is unfathomable."


    "If, by any chance, a ssmate of yours is about to be expelled, what do you intend on doing then?"


    "What I''ll do, huh?"


    Ichinose slowly lifted her head andughed thinly.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, you really are a smart one."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I mean, normally there''s nothing you can do if an expulsion urs, right? But you know that there''s an ''after'' to that."


    "That was just a hypothetical question though..."


    "If it truly were a hypothetical question, you wouldn''t have used the word ''intend'', would you? ''What will happen?'' or in a different sense, asking ''Is your ss alright?''".


    "Sorry, but you''re really overestimating me here. It''s just I can express it well."


    "Still, I think that''s some respectable ''intuition'' you''ve got there."


    I said too much, was what she said before she left. Because after all, Ichinose also has things she''d think over on her own. As I bid farewell to Ichinose, other students also called out to her. Being popr must be difficult. Even if you try to think on your own, the people around you just won''t leave you be.


    Ichinose usually always has a smile on her face but that just doesn''t seem to be the case today.


    "Yeah...sorry, I just don''t feel like it today..."


    Ichinose, who is clearly no longer energetic, pretty much ignored two of the girls she''s close with and walked off.


    "Sorry. I have a couple of things going on right now and I want to be alone for today."


    It''s also clear that she''s not simply acting. It''s almost to the point that you could say she''s apletely different person than she was when the training camp first started. I realized after seeing that. That Sakayanagi has made her move. The storm that will befall in this special exam might not be limited to just the boys, but also the girls as well.

 Chapter 356 - 6 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 6 Part III</h4>


    Since today''s thest day before the exam, the situation has also changed significantly. The mood of in the cafeteria itself hasn''t changed much from the usual but now there''s a clean divide between theughing ones and the mncholic ones. In other words, it has be clear which groups were able to make it work and which groups failed to do the same. As I walked out into the corridor, Kei was there leaning against the wall of the cafeteria.


    Casually, as though we were only passing each other by, I received a piece of paper from her. Kei then immediately entered the cafeteria. She''ll probably meet up with her friends in there to eat. After Kei and I split up, I looked down at the piece of paper before shredding it into many small pieces and throwing bits of them into the many trash bins installed throughout the school. She held up pretty well throughout this week but it looks like she''s finally at her limit. I left the cafeteria and moved towards a certain corner of the school building. Because the person I had Kei keep an eye on is now wandering around in hopes of getting some alone time.


    And alone time in this training camp is hard toe by. There''s midnight but if she goes missing for a long time from her shared room, others would notice. In that case, the ideal option would be to use this time when everyone else gathers at the cafeteria. As I walked in the direction that person went, I saw her crouching down as though concealing herself. She didn''t notice me there as she continued crying while muffling herself. And for a moment, I hesitated. However, no matter how hard this ce is for people to stumble upon, there''s no telling when another student mighte across this ce. In that case, I should wrap this up quickly.


    "If you''re in trouble you should be consulting Horikita...the former student council president, shouldn''t you?"


    "!?"


    The girl who raised her face was Tachibana Akane from ss A of the 3rd years. Panicking over having shown me that pathetic figure of hers, she wipes her tears away.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s not about what I want, it''s about what I just told you."


    "It''s not like I''m in any trouble or anything."


    "If you''re crying without a reason then that in itself is a problem."


    "I''m not crying!"


    Saying that, Tachibana averted her eyes from me. The reason she''s not moving from that ce is that if she goes somewhere brightly lit, her reddened eyes and the traces of tears on her face would be clearly visible.


    "Sometimes I just want to be alone."


    <Illustration>


    "We certainly don''t get much private time to ourselves, do we?"


    A toilet break''s about the only time for that but even then, it''s abnormal to use it for long periods of time. There would also be more than a few students seeing you go in and out.


    "For the record, I''m also on President Horikita''s side."


    That''s a lie. But if I say that, Tachibana will probably trust me more.


    "Still, you wouldn''t be of any help."


    Well...if she''s going with that then I don''t really have a reply. On the contrary, we''d just be risking the leak of information.


    "Please just count yourself lucky that we didn''t end up as enemies."


    "Please stop talking so casually to your seniors. I didn''t say anything until now because Horikita-kun was also there but..."


    More importantly, I became curious about how she usually refers to him as ''Horikita-kun''. It''s also strange how she continues to refer to him as ''President Horikita'' despite him having left that post. She could call him the ''former'' one too but the way Tachibana refers to him is unnatural.


    "You...it must be good being a 1st year. So optimistic."


    "That''s a rather fearful statement. Are you anxious about the examing tomorrow?"


    "I don''t really feel anything in particr. There''s the leader and all but it''s not like there''s bad blood within our group or anything. On the contrary, things are going swimmingly."


    "Then why are you crying here?"


    "I''m telling you, I wasn''t crying."


    When I pointed at Tachibana''s eyes, she panicked and used her hand to check whether or not her eyes were still wet. After realizing they were dry, she turned to re at me with a slightly angry expression.


    "Horikita-kun''s the one I''m anxious...worried about."


    It''s a lie that''s not quite a lie. I''m not going to go there yet.


    "Worry, huh? Is there anything to worry about when ites to that man?"


    "Horikita-kun...Horikita-kun''s always been fighting alone. Until now, he''s been fighting against the 2nd years and also the 3rd years. You couldn''t possibly understand what it must be like to fight against everyone all on your own and how difficult it must be."


    Even if I tried to understand, there''s no way I''d understand.


    "I do know a bit about how Nagumo and the 2nd years led by him are the enemy but I didn''t know there were enemies among the 3rd years too. There can''t possibly be that many people rebelling against the man who assumed the role of student council president, right?"


    "Aren''t you misconstruing Horikita-kun as some kind of dictator? Even though he was the student council president, he didn''t abuse his authority unlike Nagumo-kun. Because there''s no room to bex in any exam."


    Even if she says all that, I never had the opportunity to familiarize myself with the 3rd years'' internal affairs much less have a clue about the older Horikita''s background. But by saying there''s no room to bex in any exam means... "Could it be that the ss conflict between the 3rd years is still going on?"


    "At the very least...if Horikita-kun falls, ss A will definitely go too."


    "Heh..."


    That''s certainly also what Nagumo''s been saying. That the gap between the 3rd years'' ss A and ss B is only 312. It''s definitely possible if the older Horikita is their only strength or if ss B possesses talented students of their own.


    "So that means even he''s just a normal student in the end, huh?"


    "Horikita-kun is����-!...it''s nothing."


    She stops herself as though trying to hold herself back from raising her voice.


    But as though spitting out her frustrations, she slowly continued.


    "Because the other ss A students were always a liability...we lost a lot of ss points we shouldn''t have lost and even our private points��he''s always sacrificed himself for the sake of protecting hisrades."


    If what Tachibana says is true then that means the older Horikita is the Hirata type. To be honest, it doesn''t seem that way to me. Of course, that''s what the one actually part of the 3rd years'' ss A, Tachibana, is saying so there must be a degree of truth to it. In all likelihood, there were probably many instances where he dealt with matters behind the scenes without revealing his virtuousness.


    The person who''s seen those things happen more than anyone else from beside him is this girl here.


    "In other words, you''re feeling down because of the current situation?"


    "Even I am aware of the boys'' situation. The fact that Nagumo-kun challenged Horikita-kun and that he''s unable to make a move because of that. And also, that we are unable to do anything to help him."


    "Whether or not you can help him also depends on your tenacity, right?"


    "I know that."


    Perhaps tears welled up again in her eyes, Tachibana once again wiped them away with her arm.


    Her thoughts about the older Horikita may be the reason for those tears but there are other reasons as well.


    "You''re in some sort of trouble, aren''t you?"


    "...no. Not really."


    She denied it.


    "Is that really true?"


    "You''re persistent, aren''t you? I''m not in trouble or anything."


    "If��no, if you say that then I must have misunderstood."


    "Yes, you misunderstood. Please don''t say anything weird to Horikita-kun."


    "Sure."


    After warning me harshly, Tachibana went back towards the cafeteria. On the off chance, she probably doesn''t want the older Horikita to know the truth I suppose.


    But you''re making a mistake, Tachibana. This isn''t a problem you can solve by sacrificing yourself.


    "I suppose this means it''s going to be checkmate unless I make a move."


    After seeing Tachibana''s fragile back, I confirmed that to myself.

 Chapter 357 - 6 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 6 Part IV</h4>


    Midnight. I woke upon hearing a slight creakinging from the bed. A lone student is moving in the dark. Of course, even if there''s absolutely zero visibility I''d still know who it is. It''s Hashimoto who''s supposed to be sound asleep above me. He soundlessly descended using the bunk bed''sdder and without even bringing along a shlight, he left the room. After that, I slowly raised myself up.


    I think it''s most likely going to be a toilet break but there are other possibilities too. Because I noticed the fact that throughout this whole week, there hasn''t been a single incident of Hashimoto going for a toilet break in the middle of the night. I only gave him a slight headstart before getting up and following Hashimoto. On the off chance that he''s standing right outside the door and notices me, I can just say that I''m also going for a toilet break. It''s precisely because we share the same bed that Hashimoto will also think that he just woke me up too. I concealed my presence and headed out into the corridor.


    There''s only the emergency light and the moonlight streaming in from outside but walking without a shlight is possible. I saw Hashimoto heading off towards the toilet. I followed him. And when I did, Hashimoto turned left rather than continue on down the corridor. It doesn''t look like he''s simply heading to the toilet. Hashimoto, after going down to the first floor, went outside while still in his indoor shoes. As I approached him, I concealed myself using the wall on my side. There''s no one other than Hashimoto there. Maybe he just came here for a breath of fresh air prior to the exam? Or perhaps he''s waiting for someone? I realized the answer to that question right away.


    Sensing that he''s about to turn towards me, I moved elsewhere. Because I saw another shadow I believe to be his objective here. That shadow walked along the path Hashimoto took and went outside.


    In a situation like this where not even the sounds of insects are present, you could hear a person''s voice a lot more clearly than you''d expect.


    "Yo, Ryuuen."


    "What the hell do you want with me?"


    "I just want to have a chat with you. You stand out way too much in the cafeteria. The only time we can meet would be in the middle of the night, right?"


    "On the veryst day?"


    "Precisely because it''s the veryst day. Everyone else should be sound asleep right now."


    "...I see. I guess that''s true."


    There are no students who''d stay up thiste at night when there''s an exam the next day. That''s why Hashimoto chose a time like this to have his secret meeting with Ryuuen. But Ryuuen and Hashimoto are a rather unexpectedbination...or not I suppose. Back during our time on the uninhabited ind, Ryuuen cultivated a rtionship with ss A.


    It wouldn''t be strange even if Hashimoto yed the role of the mediator back then.


    "Doing things in a roundabout way isn''t how I roll. Give it to me straight. Did you really step down as ss leader?"


    "Kuku. You don''t seem like you''re buying it?"


    "At the very least I can''t bring myself to believe you got beaten down by Ishizaki and the others."


    Hashimoto tells him how that point stood out to him. Certainly, being beaten by Ishizaki does sound rather stupid.


    "Putting him aside, Albert''s a troublesome one. If I go head-to-head with that guy, it''ll be tough."


    "I see. Well, Albert certainly is a threat I suppose. But the Ryuuen Kakeru that I know would never cower before an enemy like that. On the contrary, he''d always have a countermeasure nned, right?"


    Rather than assuaging his doubts, that only seemed to make him even more suspicious.


    "I just got tired of leading a bunch of people who''d rebel against me. As long as I keep exploiting you ss A guys, I''ll always be in the safe zone. I''m not obligated to save those guys."


    "I see. So that''s the truth then."


    "Have I convinced you?"


    "I wonder. To be honest, it''s still fifty-fifty. Besides, I''d personally like you to fight back from the situation you''re in right now."


    "So you can get more pocket money, is that it?"


    "That''s exactly right. Just like you, I desire the ''promise of ss A''". If you can save up 20 million points, you gain the right to move up to ss A. Any student who possesses the means to do so can rest assured. A situation that would be the envy of everyone else.


    But making that a reality is difficult. Apparently, Hashimoto''s also one of the students aiming for that.


    "I assume you''re prepared to betray Sakayanagi if the promise of victory is what you want."


    "If necessary, yes."


    Hashimoto answered like that but immediately added this.


    <Illustration>


    "Selling out Sakayanagi doesn''te cheap, Ryuuen. Because right now, Sakayanagi stands at the very top of our ss. I''m on the winning team, you get it right?"


    "I''d like to see how long this sort of diplomacy will work."


    "I''m rather good at carving out my own ce. I''ll have you know I''m more capable than I seem. But I''m d I got to talk directly with you like this. Your eyes aren''t dead yet."


    After yawning, Hashimoto finally added this.


    "When Hirata''s ss overtook yours, I wondered what the hell you were doing but you may be tougher than you look."


    "Huh?"


    "If you look at each member calmly, everything bes clear. And you start wanting to crush them early on."


    "To think you''d evaluate them. Is there a man you''re interested in or something?"


    "At the very least, Kouenji''s a threat. If he acts for the sake of the ss, there''s no telling what''ll happen even to ss A. Besides, there are students like Hirata and Yukimura who excel academically. There''s also Sudou, who''s one of the physically fittest in our school year."


    "I don''t know about the others but I don''t think that man will act."


    Hashimotoughed, then agreed with him.


    "Regardless, there''s no telling what''ll happen when. But I''ll keep that in mind, just in case. Even if Hirata and his ss manage to get themselves promoted to ss A, there''s no problem as long as there''s room for me to squeeze myself in."


    "I doubt you have that much power to begin with but do your best to make sure you don''t get burned, ok?"


    Ryuuen mocks Hashimoto and tries to cut the conversation short.


    "Even if it''s shitty, dragging this out is just troublesome."


    "Yeah."


    I anticipated that they''d cut their conversation short and so I tried to move elsewhere. Hashimoto will probably head back to our room right away. It would be suspicious unless I''m already sound asleep in bed by then.


    But then I sensed someone else approaching and stopped myself from heading back. That person immediately noticed Ryuuen and Hashimoto and called out to them.


    "Hey 1st years, having a secret meeting at a time like this?"


    "Huh?"


    The ones who stood before Ryuuen and Hashimoto who both headed back into the school building are Nagumo Miyabi and Horikita Manabu. Ryuuen stopped walking for an instant but then immediately lost interest and started walking again. Towards Nagumo. But Nagumo did not move from that spot.


    "Get out of my way."


    In response to Ryuuen''s re, Nagumoughed as though that fascinated him.


    Hashimoto too, having returned to the corridor to see what''s going on, met Nagumo''s gaze.


    "I''ve heard you''re quite the delinquent. You''re Ryuuen, right? I''m going to have a little chat with Horikita-senpai now but you should tag along too."


    You too, as though saying that he spoke to Hashimoto too.


    "Not interested."


    Ryuuen shoulder checked Nagumo.


    "Bullish, aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid of me, Ryuuen?"


    "Student council president or whatever else you might be, I''ll crush anyone who gets in my way."


    "Heh."


    Nagumo seems to now harbor a certain degree of interest in Ryuuen, who didn''t budge an inch.


    "I don''t really dislike your type. But you''re not cut out to be part of my student council."


    When Ryuuen tried to walk away, Nagumo again called out to him.


    "As a third party, why don''t you make a bet? In today''s special exam, between my group and Horikita-senpai''s group, which one do you think will rank higher? 10,000 points per bet. How about that? No matter which side you bet on, as long as you hit the mark I''ll pay up that amount. If it''s a miss I''ll have you pay up though."


    "That''s stupid. I''m not interested in that sort of money."


    "10,000 is ''that sort of money'' for you, huh? You''re ss D so you''re always short on money, aren''t you? You could earn a bit more, you know?"


    "Then go with 1 million. I''ll bite if you''re willing to pay up that much."


    Ryuuen said that and turned around.


    "Hahaha. You''re a funny one, Ryuuen. A bold joke. You can go now."


    Apparently he thinks Ryuuen''s proposal was a joke.


    "If you don''t have the balls to pay up at least that much, don''t bother asking me to ce a bet."


    "Hey you, that 1st year over there. You think Ryuuen can pay up?"


    Nagumo asks Hashimoto. Hashimoto, who''s aware of the secret arrangement he made with ss A, should know that he''s definitely capable of doing so but�� "I''m not sure...we''re in different sses so I can''t tell."


    "If we had our phones and could check then I wouldn''t mind ying along. Too bad."


    In the end, the bet was called off. And with that timing, Hashimoto tried to leave. Perhaps because they were already out of his sight, Nagumo turned away from them and nced at the older Horikita.


    "Horikita-senpai, please excuse yourself from the exam tomorrow."


    All of a sudden, he cut in with those words. Ryuuen disinterestedly walked off but Hashimoto unexpectedly stopped walking.


    "Excuse myself?"


    "That''s right."


    "This is even worse than the joke Ryuuen told just now."


    "I''m actually quite serious about this."


    But he added this.


    "I''m saying this for your sake, senpai."


    "Just put it simply. I know you have a habit of monologuing in your own head but looks like you weren''t able to fix that habit."


    "Sorry. Being able to see the future far too clearly is also something to consider. If you won''t excuse yourself, senpai, you wille to regret it. In other words, I''m showing you mercy right now. I could drop you without any warning but that would be far too cruel, wouldn''t it?"


    "What are you nning? Depending on what it is, I won''t ept it."


    "I understand. That the rules of our fight are to do it fair-and-square without getting a third party involved. But with the exam going the way it is, there''s no telling which one of us has won until we open the lid to check. Of course, I expect it to be a close battle so I''d like to win. For that reason, I''ve done something."


    "Does that have anything to do with you asking me to excuse myself?"


    "Because by doing so, you would be minimizing the damage you''ll be sustaining, senpai. Can you see what preparations I''ve made? No, you can''t. There isn''t a single student in this school capable of reading my train of thought. That''s just how it is. Even your favorite''s the same...which 1st year was it again?"


    Nagumo looked around and deliberately locked his gaze on Hashimoto. But there''s no way Hashimoto could possibly understand.


    "Yeah, that''s right. If I recall, he''s in the same group as this 1st year here. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, right?"


    As though to make Hashimoto aware of it, Nagumo clearly emphasized my name.


    "What do you think, Hashimoto? About Ayanokouji."


    "What do you...no, I think he''s just a normal student..."


    Hashimoto is bewildered after having unexpectedly heard my name.


    "Right? But Horikita-senpai here seems to rank Ayanokouji above all the other 1st years."


    "Isn''t that because he gave a good showing during the sports festival''s ry?"


    "Normally speaking, yes. But that doesn''t seem to be all there is to it. Horikita-senpai ces Ayanokouji above even Sakayanagi, above even Ryuuen and above even Ichinose. Since you''re in the same group, I thought you might''ve been able to sense something."


    "No..."


    "Why exactly is that, senpai. Please tell us the reason already."


    "You''re stretching the point, Nagumo. When did I ever tell you my opinion of Ayanokouji? There''s nothing to be gained in distorting the truth. Stop teasing the 1st years already."


    "Sorry, senpai. I guess you''re right. Sorry, Hashimoto. That was a joke just now."


    "Is that so...?"


    The topic of their discussion is slightly worrying but I decided to wrap it up. The three of them happen to be blocking the corridor so I''ll have to use the staircase on the opposite end to return to our room. It would mean taking a detour but I decided to back via an alternative route. If I''m not there by the time Hashimoto gets back, it might raise suspicions. A few minutes after I got back, Hashimoto quietly returned to the room. In the dark, I felt a gaze being directed at me, but that was it. Afterwards, Hashimoto silently went to sleep.

 Chapter 358 - 7: Second Half of the Girls’ battle - Horikita Suzune

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 7: Second Half of the Girls�� battle - Horikita Suzune</h4>


    Tomorrow the actual exam will take ce. Normally right now, the students should be having a lip-smacking dinner. I, Horikita Suzune, made contact with the person inside our shared room. Since all the students should be at the cafeteria at this time, it was quite simple to get us alone together.


    "You see, Horikita-san. To be honest with you, I don''t think you''re seeing the current situation."


    Before my eyes, Kushida-san looks back at me with a serious look. Still, right now we''re at a cramped outdoor school. I don''t know who''s got eyes and ears where. At the very least I cannot afford to take my eyes off Kushida-san, whose right before my eyes in her public persona.


    "I''m not seeing the current situation. What exactly do you mean by that?"


    "In order to keep an eye on me...or alternatively, to have me acknowledge you as arade by forcibly dragging me into the same group. Right?"


    Always assuming that there''s someoneing, Kushida-san replied to me with an attitude that''s not far off from her usual one. But there''s a strength behind that manner of speech. It must surely be because this isn''t a situation where using tricks such as recording it with a cell phone isn''t possible. But that is also a wee relief for me. If she keeps hiding her true nature, we''ll never get anywhere.


    "I won''t deny that those objectives are part of the reason."


    ''Part'' is the word I emphasized but Kushida-san didn''t seem to care about that.


    "You seem to be acting based on personal feelings but I''m just wondering how that''ll pan out into a strategy. Certainly Horikita-san and I don''t get along. But as for the group''s scores...no, if you had been thinking about the ss, shouldn''t you have put aside your personal feelings?"


    Kushida-san said so as she sighed and crossed her arms, dering the righteousness of her words.


    "Your priority is me and me alone, that''s why victory or defeat is a secondary concern for you. Am I wrong?"


    "That''s right. I can''t deny that either."


    "So you admit it."


    As a matter of fact, I have nothing to deny it with. Ever since it was decided that the Paper Shuffle would be urring, I have been taking action while thinking solely about Kushida-san.


    That''s also the case when I invited her out for tea during the winter vacation. I''m doing things I''ve never done before in my entire life until now.


    "It doesn''t matter what you do. I''d like you to get it through your head already."


    "Unfortunately, that''s an impossible request."


    Until I have resolved the problem with Kushida-san, I won''t be able to move forward.


    "It''s not my ce to say but have you forgotten the promise made in front of the student council president you forcibly dragged me in front of? Leaving aside my feelings, which just won''t settle down, I''ve given my word that I won''t sabotage Horikita-san anymore. I had thought you''d at least understand I wouldn''t take action carelessly. Or could it be that you thought I''d immediately break my promise?"


    I couldn''t answer that question with words. In all likelihood, Kushida-san knows of my feelings as well. Half of it would be correct. Even as I held hopes that Kushida-san is the sort of person to reluctantly abide by her promise, there''s still a side of me that thinks she may be moving behind the scenes to expel me, and those two feelings are intertwined.


    If I did not suspect Kushida-san, then there''d be no need for me to stick with her all day and all night. Besides, Nii-san isn''t the sort of person to reveal it to others so as soon as he graduates, the promise is as good as null.


    If I am to take action, it has to be before Nii-san is gone after his graduation. There''s little time left.


    "I want to be trusted by you."


    I decided to be frank with her.


    "You''re being quite honest."


    Taking it head-on, Kushida-san smiled thinly. But it was not an affirmative smile. This alone, I cannot afford to mistake.


    "No matter what happens, I will not reveal your past. What should I do to have you believe me?"


    "Sorry but I''ll never believe you."


    Kushida-san said so readily.


    "I don''t stand to gain anything from revealing it."


    "That may be so. If I ever find out you told someone about it, I''ll give you no quarter. I may even think about copsing the ss like I did back during middle school. Someone like you, Horikita-san, who''s aiming for ss A won''tmit an act that''s full of nothing but drawbacks. It''s natural to think that way."


    It seemed to me that my feelings were conveyed as they are to Kushida-san. But even so, there must be a reason why she still cannot relent.


    "But you see, if you ask me I''d say our current circumstances are quite inflexible."


    "Inflexible...?"


    "For instance, you have a knife pointed at the back of your head and you''re asked to cooperate because you won''t be hurt that way, will you obey another person then? There''s a difference between a situation where you can''t be hurt even if they wanted to hurt you and a situation where they can easily hurt you if they feel like doing so. You understand, right?"


    Kushida-san trusts no one. She doesn''t make her decisions based on the pros and cons but rather, she simply can''t stand the fact that someone other than herself may possess information that gives them an advantage.


    So that''s why she''s trying to get rid of me. The problem is that I can''t let go of that knife either.


    "But aren''t you strangling yourself over that? As a matter of fact, the number of people who know about you is slowly increasing."


    "That''s right. I''ll admit that the situation has be difficult."


    "You''re clever. You''re above average when ites to academic ability and athleticism and you''re number one in our school year when ites tomunication skills...no, depending on the situation you may even be number one in the whole school. Even as I''m talking to you like this now, I''m impressed by how well you''re able to think on your feet. You would be a great asset to the ss if you would cooperate as a ssmate. You yourself would be better appreciated by your surroundings that way too."


    "Don''t you know that know-it-all tone of yours pisses me off more than anything else? This proposal of yours stems from you knowing about my true personality. I can''t stand that. If you were a person who didn''t know anything, you wouldn''t even be taking that tone with me."


    "That''s..."


    I will never ept someone who knows about my past. That resolve of hers has been intensely conveyed to me.


    "You''re smarter than me, wouldn''t you do just fine at any other school? Besides, as far as I can tell, Horikita-san came here because you wanted to attend the same school as your brother right? But your brother will be graduating soon, so wouldn''t you no longer need to force yourself to stay here? Go study at a different school and either go onto college or find yourself a job. Isn''t that fine?"


    As though saying any further conversation would be a waste of time, Kushida-san showed signs of cutting our conversation short. I was unable to keep her in check and so I quietly sighed.


    "I''ll lie low for now. But I will never trust you nor will I cooperate with you, Horikita-san. Until either one of us disappears from this school, this conversation will run forever in parallel. It''ll do you good to remember that."


    "...I understand. I''ll leave it at this for today then."


    "Not just today, make this thest time."


    Leaving behind those words, Kushida-san walked off through the corridor.


    "I''m powerless."


    I don''t have that manyrades I can rely on.


    Ayanokouji-kun seems like the person I can rely on the most at a time like this but we''ve grown distant.


    It may have been because I forced him to say his piece about the student council in front of Kushida-san. But there are things I can''t back down from either. My conflict with her is something that can only be resolved through repeatedly making contact with her.


    Even if I am to lose his cooperation, I will still choose Kushida-san.


    No, I have to choose her.

 Chapter 359: Epilogue: Blind Spot

    <h4>Chapter 359: Epilogue: Blind Spot</h4>


    Thest day of the training camp. In other words, the day hase for our groups to be ranked in this special exam. One week has gone by and in that time, both boys and girls from across all school years making up roughly 36 small groups have gone about their own business. There are groups where members have sessfully managed to deepen the rtionships between one another and there are also groups that are on the brink of copse. There are also groups where members indifferently did what needed doing without bothering to deepen rtions between each other. At first, nobody in our group thought we''d see eye to eye. However, in the end we did manage to grow closer to one another, significantly bridging the distance that existed between us. Not perfectly, of course.


    At best, it''s a makeshift group. Tomorrow, we''ll be enemies again. We were only temporarily allied. However, there''s still a certain sense of loneliness when you remember that our activities together as a group is at an end.


    "We''ve done what needed doing for now. No matter what the oue is, this group has no regrets."


    "I think so too. Thank you for being our leader for a week, Yukimura."


    Ishizaki and Keisei, both of their own volition, extended their hands and exchanged a light handshake.


    "No matter what the oue is, let''s do our best."


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    The others are alsoplimenting each other and exchanging handshakes. Afterwards, we headed to the ssroom our group was assigned to. There''s nothing to criticize as far as our unity goes too. Our biggest concern right now is how Kouenji will act. He''s currently calmly following us. But there''s no telling when we''ll lose control of him.


    The 2nd and 3rd years from our group are already here and so we panickedly took our seats. After that, the bell rang and a teacher came in simultaneously to begin exining the contents of the exam to us. Even though we''re arge group made up of all school years, the exam itself will be held based on the small groups or our school year.


    At best, therge groups will only contribute to our overall ranking. No matter how spacious the outdoor school may be, if we''re all doing the same thing simultaneously then it won''t be enough. As expected, there are four topics covered by the exam and nothing out of the blue. ''Zen''. ''Speech''. ''Long-distance ry''. ''Written exam''. These are the four assessments that will be held. We 1st years will start with Zazen. And then we''ll move onto the written exam. Then the long-distance ry and finally we''ll be giving our speeches.


    On the contrary, the 2nd years have a harder start by having the long-distance rye first. The 3rd years seem to be starting with their speeches.


    1


    After breakfast, we headed over to the Zazen dojo. We are exempt from cleaning this morning since the exam will be starting right off the bat. All the 1st year boys are gathered here.


    "Now then, let''s start the Zazen assessment. Scoring is based on two criteria. Your actions and manners after entering this dojo and any semnce of unrest during Zazen itself. After Zazen, stand by in your assigned ssrooms until you are given instructions for the next assessment. I''ll call each student out by name and we''ll go in that order. Line up and we''ll start the assessment in that order. I''ll start now. ss A, Katsuragi Kouhei. ss D, Ishizaki Daichi��".


    The teacher continues to read out the names. After Katsuragi came Ishizaki, an unexpected order. Chatters came from the students around us.


    "Hurry up, Ishizaki. Next. 1st year ss B, Beppu Ryouta."


    Bewildered, Ishizaki panickedly heads over to queue up.


    "So we''re not going by the usual order..."


    Keisei panicked and quickly prepared himself. I''ll admit this is not what we had imagined. We''ve performed Zazen over and over throughout this week but we all did so in our own small groups.


    We sat next to a group member of our choosing back then but this time around, it looks like the school is randomly allocating us. We''ll have to sit next to students who aren''t in ourfort zone. That may seem trivial but right now, when confronted with it out of the blue, that only adds to the list of hurdles. The school''s attempt to shake us up had an effect on a portion of the students right away. Arge hand rests itself on the agitated Keisei''s shoulder. It''s Albert''s hand. Having received that concerned warning to keep himself calm, it appears Keisei managed to regain some of his calmness.


    "Sorry. If I''m like this on the very first assessment, it''d have an impact on the group''s morale."


    Keisei didn''t think of a leader''s burden as being a negative point, but rather a positive one. Afterwards, Keisei''s name is called out and he obediently headed into the dojo. Ultimately, from our group I was called before Albert as second fromst. Many teachers stood around inside the dojo holding boards and pens. Furthermore, perhaps to make absolutely certain, there''s almost a disproportionate amount of cameras set up inside the dojo. I''ve already got the basics of Zazen down in my head so I won''t slip up.


    Since the scoring system is mostly based on giving out demerits, I''ll first make sure to get a perfect score. I''ve already concluded that there''s no reason to hold back in Zazen and so I decided that I''ll definitely be getting a perfect score here. A slight distance away, Kouenji is also performing Zazen. There''s not a single mistake to be found in his posture. A truly beautiful posture. He continued to disy that perfect, faultless posture. This man was never once serious during training but I suppose that''s to be expected.


    We keep our eyes closed during the actual assessment so I wasn''t able to see the details but it appears he''ll be able to pull it off without any problems.


    After Zazen, everyone starts leaving the room without making any small talk. Of course, we''re probably still being assessed until we''re outside the dojo itself. While being watched by the teachers, students leave the room and head over to their assigned ssrooms as instructed. Once everyone in our group assembled in the ssroom, Keisei sat down as though in relief.


    "Leg felt numb through the whole thing..."


    "Did you manage to endure it?"


    Maybe Ishizaki''s the same too because while rubbing his leg, he asked Keisei.


    "Somehow. But maybe I got a few demerits."


    "Well, no use crying over spilt milk. Nothing you can do now that it''s over. You think so too, right Ayanokouji?"


    Saying that, Hashimoto looked at me.


    "That''s right. Next up is the written exam, Keisei''s specialty. It''ll be better to focus on that instead."


    What he heard from Nagumost night must still be on Hashimoto''s mind. But that doesn''t mean he''s just going to directly ask me about it or anything. Because Hashimoto doesn''t even know what part of me the older Horikita considers special in the first ce.


    Aside from us, two more 1st year small groups linked up. One of them is the group led by Akito that Ryuuen is a member of. I could tell Ishizaki and Albert turning to look at Ryuuen. But rather than look at us, Ryuuen simply took a seat alone. Not talking to anyone else. Alone. He''s part of the group but at the same time, he isn''t. He''s giving off the feeling of beingpletely isted.


    "That''s just strange, isn''t it?"


    Beside me, Hashimoto whispers as though talking to himself. It would be so easy to just ignore him but I suppose I''ll humor him a bit.


    "What is?"


    "I''m talking about Ishizaki and Albert''s eyes. They''re looking at someone they hate but I just don''t feel that from them. It''s almost like they''re pets thrown away by their master, looking at him with sorrowful eyes."


    "I don''t quite understand. Didn''t Ishizaki and the others start the fight after being fed up with the tyranny?"


    "That''s true but...just maybe, there''s something else behind Ryuuen''s fall?"


    Hashimoto doesn''t have a single shred of evidence linking me to Ryuuen. However, taking into consideration Nagumo''s interest in Ryuuen, it''s not strange that his thoughts would forcibly lead him there.


    "Don''t know...I''m not familiar with the affairs of other sses."


    "I see. Sorry about bringing up a strange topic."


    Not too long afterwards, after the 10 minute break ended, we moved onto the written portion of the exam. There''s nothing particrly noteworthy about it. The things we learned during the training camp are the things we are tested on. As long as I get the essentials down, I could definitely get a perfect score but for a struggling student, 50~70 percent would be about right. I wonder what I should do...


    While everyone else is giving it their all in this exam, I tried to figure out just how many points I should lose. I don''t think they''ll announce individual results but it''s not very desirable to keep letting the school see me get perfect scores either. There are already far too many students trying to sound me out recently. I''m not lying when I say I want to hold myself back from getting a high score. And then I reached a conclusion. I decided to deliberately get a question that seems difficult wrong. This means it''ll be difficult for me to get any higher than 95 percent. After I finished writing down all the exams, I felt like looking out the window. But it would be troublesome if they think I''m cheating so I chose to silently close my eyes and wait for the end.


    After the test is over, the groups once again assembled and we score ourselves. Well, it''s not like anything will change just because we have to score ourselves but I cannot help but wonder whether I got that question right or wrong. I suppose changing your thoughts does help to a certain degree. We''re missing one person though since Kouenji left the ssroom as soon as the test ended. As usual, Ishizaki seems to have missed out on many questions. Looks like I was right to insure against it. Still, the written exam itself was rather easy overall so every group should have scored highly. And from what I could see of the other students back at the dojo, there isn''t a significant gap forming in both ''Zazen'' and the ''Written exam'' portions. Everyone seemed to be performing Zazen rtively well.


    Since both the ''Speech'' and ''Zazen'' portions involve simply regurgitating what we''ve already learned, it''s unlikely to give rise to any differences in points as long as they''re properly done. That means the ''Long-distance ry'' portion will have the most influence on the group rankings in this exam. If the scores directly trante to the rankings then the top group would have to have 100 percent but...number one=100 percent might be too straightforward. Our times will also have an impact. For instance, you''ll still be able to gain additional points even if you''re in sixth ce so long as your time''s good. It all depends on how fast you finish and how high a rank you get. When I went outside, I spotted many vans parked. Looks like they''ll be using these vans to take each student to where they''re supposed to receive the baton.


    We received instructions from the staff to get into the vans. The minimum requirement for each student is to run at least more than 1.2 kilometers.


    The baton may be passed to another student every 1.2 kilometers. If due to an ident, the student bes unable to continue running or is otherwise unable to fulfill the minimum requirements, they will be disqualified. After carefully informing us of those three things, they dropped off Keisei who would be first to run and then we left. That''s because our n is to have the unathletic students run first. Keisei would go first and then next up would be ss B''s Sumida, Tokitou and then Moriyama. Yahiko is fifth up.


    That''s because the opening phase won''t have too many ups and downs plus there''s not much pressure on you to not be overtaken. These five will run the minimum length of 1.2 kilometers each. 6 kilometers in total. And then the baton will pass to Hashimoto and we''ll have him give it his all in running 3.6 kilometers including the turnaround point. Then Albert will take the baton and run 1.2 kilometers before passing it to Ishizaki, who will then run 3.6 kilometers. I would''ve been fine with taking over after Albert but Keisei insisted that linking up with a fellow ssmate would make the transition go smoother. Kouenji will only be running 1.2 kilometers and so I''ll pass the baton over to himst after running 2.4 kilometers myself.


    That''s the conclusion Keisei ultimately reached. The reason he ced Kouenjist is to tempt him into the mood by baiting him with the goal plus to assuage any anxiety about him not carrying the baton. In the case that he holds back, we may be hit with a demerit if they''re unable to determine who ran slowly. Ishizaki then got off the van and now there''s only me, the teacher driving the van and Kouenji left.


    Since there''s the turnaround point to consider, it wouldn''t have been strange for them to drop us off first but it looks like they''re dropping us off in the exact order in which we''re running.


    All that''s left now is for me to stand by 3.6 kilometers away from the goal. The van starts moving back in the direction we came from.


    "Ayanokouji Boy, let me ask you this directly. If we get 1st ce in the long-distance ry, what will the result be overall?"


    "...there''s no way I''d know that even if you ask me. In the first ce, the results of the exam will depend on the average score of ourrge group. It all hinges on how well our seniors can perform, right?"


    No matter how hard we try, if the rest of them aren''t carrying their weight then it''ll be difficult for us to secure first ce.


    "So you won''t say there''s a possibility of us being in first ce, even as a lie?"


    "You''re not the type of man I could cheer up by saying that, right?"


    "I wonder about that. How about giving me 1.2 kilometers of your distance? If I run with everything I''ve got then there''s a very high chance the rest of the group will win."


    After getting up, Kouenji whispered that into my ear.


    "What''s gotten into you?"


    "Just a whim. I''m saying that this whim of mine may help you out. Not a bad deal, right?"


    "In other words, you''re saying you''ll take responsibility for 2.4 kilometers and give us results?"


    "No need to be so formal. It''s just a whim of mine after all."


    "I see. Sorry but I refuse. I don''t intend to just up and change Keisei''s strategy on my own."


    "Fu. Fu. Fu. Really? That''s unfortunate."


    Kouenji said that and then returned to his seat.


    I don''t know what he''s up to but I have no intention of taking any risks. If he''s helping us on a whim then that means he could hold back during the run itself on another whim. The only thing Kouenji''s promised to do is to run the minimum distance required. In other words, he may hold back once he''s running the extra 1.2 kilometers. The proof lies in how he brushed me aside when I asked whether or not he''d take responsibility. Besides, if some sort of trouble urs because of a call I made then that may draw attention to me.


    "It looks like you''re sharper than I thought. But at the same time, you''re also a boring man."


    If this evaluation of me leads him to treat me the same way he treats the other students, then that''s something to be grateful for. I got off the van and waited 3.6 kilometers away from the goal for Ishizaki.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Of course, there are also other boys at this spot and Hirata''s the one who called my name.


    "You''re not the anchor?"


    "Yeah. Kouenji will take over after me. What about you? Going with Sudou?"


    "Yeah. After all, he looks like he''s itching to run. But with 15 people, things don''t always go your way."


    Currently, for thest 1.2 kilometers, Sudou''s rivalry with Kouenji is probably reaching its peak.


    "I personally would''ve preferred having more people. It would''ve been a little easier."


    "Anyways, let''s do our best. Because as long as we''re over the borderline, no one will get expelled."


    "Yeah."


    While we''re waiting, everyone''s free to either chat or remain silent. Since water supply points are located every 1.2 kilometers, it''s also possible to go and grab a drink.


    Well, if you guzzle water before running you run the risk of getting a stomach ache though...A single student,pletely ignoring those concerns of mine, guzzled water from a bottle.


    "Ahh��I''m getting nervous..."


    That student whispered before turning around and locking eyes with me. It''s the Professor. He approached me. Maybe he wants someone to talk to.


    "So you''re in this position too, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun? In this position...?"


    I couldn''t believe my ears at the way the Professor''s talking. The usual Professor would''ve gone with ''Ayanokouji-dono~ You have been stationed at this location too~'' or something like that.


    "Ahh...no, I stopped speaking like that. I was doing it to imitate a character in the first ce but after they warned me during Zazen, I thought I''d just quit doing it."


    "I-I see."


    I couldn''t hide my surprise at the Professor''s ill-suited normal speech. It''s like he''s lost his individuality. He''s giving me the impression of a Student A.


    Afterwards, I had a normal back-and-forth conversation with the Professor but to be honest, I can hardly recall any of it. Just changing your manner of speech can change a lot of things so there''s no telling. Anyways, I wonder if Keisei''s sessfully passed the baton. No matter how long it takes, the important thing is to stay in the race. This may not sound nice but even if ourrge groupes in deadst and our group falls below the borderline there''s still absolutely no chance of any harming my way. But I do genuinely think it would be best if no one gets expelled. I wonder how many minutes have passed but finally, I could see a studenting over. But he turned out to be from Kanzaki''s group rather than Ishizaki.


    One by one, students continued to arrive after that. Ishizaki came in fourth after a close struggle against the runner in third ce.


    "Hah, haaah. Take it, Ayanokouji! Get 1st ce!"


    He screamed and handed the baton over to me. Whether or not we can take the lead depends on Kouenji but I just quietly epted it and started running.


    "I''ll kill you if you hold back!"


    After handing me the baton, Ishizaki screamed that to me with thest of his strength before copsing. I suppose it''s natural given that he just ran over 3 kilometers through mountainous terrain.


    I decided to slowly bridge the gap between me and the ones in front by running faster than the people around me while not letting it affect my breathing. Rather than me attacking them by going at a fast pace, I allowed their stamina to fail them before overtaking them. By doing so, it''s easier to fool them into thinking they were overtaken because they were slow. Despite the ups and downs, a distance of about 2 kilometers isn''t enough to make me pant. And just like that, I ended up overtaking one runner and ended uping in third, not too far off from second ce. Then I handed the baton over to Kouenji. The baton that passed through nine hands before reaching this point. Its fate now depends on the man before me.


    "Now then, let''s work up a little sweat."


    Brushing back his hair, Kouenji epted the baton and started running with an innocent look on his face. He''s probably not doing his best but he''s more than fast enough. If it''s like this then it should be fine. Of course, that is only if he doesn''t just started walking once he''s out of our sight. Afterwards, despite making us worry, Kouenji sessfully reached the goal and ranked second. I don''t know whether he couldn''t keep up with the runner in first ce or simply didn''t bother to. Probably thetter.


    The speech that will be taking ce after this race may yet be a hell above all others for the 1st years. Because they''ll have to speak up after having exhausted themselves here. However, you could say there''s nothing else particrly noteworthy about it. Because despite Kouenji having a ir for the dramatic, I''m sure everyone else will be able to safely ovee this.


    Just like that, our long exam day ended. The group, no, the entire student body is exhausted. Our group will definitely rank far higher than what we expected it to rank at the beginning.


    As long as the average score favors us, our group will definitely stand more than a good chance. The rest depends on how well Nagumo''s group and the 3rd year group perform.


    At the very least we should be above the average. Just like our first day here, all the boys assembled inside the gymnasium. Afterwards, the girls also began assembling. The results of the special exam for both the boys and the girls will probably be announced now.


    It''s almost 5 o''clock in the evening. It''ll probably bete night by the time we get back to the school.


    "You all did well in thest eight days of this training camp. The contents of the exam are different of course, but this is a special exam that urs every few years. Overall, you all did better than the students who took this special examst time. I suppose you could attribute that to all of you having better teamwork."


    The elderly man I haven''t seen before announced all that with a constant smile on his face. Looks like he''s the one in charge of this training camp.


    "First of all, I''ll be announcing the results. For the boys, all groups are above the average set by the school and so there will be no expellees."


    The moment that was announced, I could hear the boys breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I see, so no expellees..."


    Patting himself on the chest, Keisei sighed. Ishizaki lightly taps him on the back.


    "Never once thought we''d be expelled. Because we were aiming for 1st ce after all."


    "Yeah."


    No matter what your feelings are, the fact that we''ve avoided expulsion is a significant one. However, something about the way that elderly man phrased it seemed off. If there are no expellees among the entire student body then there''d be no reason to say ''boys'' in particr. In other words��


    "As for the boys'' group that ced first, I''ll only be announcing the name of its 3rd year leader. For the 1st, 2nd and 3rd years of that group, your rewards will be handed out to you at ater date."


    After exining that, the elderly man slowly read the name.


    "3rd year, ss C. Ninomiya Kuranosuke-kun''s group ced first."


    That announcement caused a portion of the 3rd years to celebrate. I didn''t know which group it was for a moment, but I immediately realized that it''s the group the older Horikita is in.


    It appears the older Horikita has dominated the battle against Nagumo.


    "You did it, Horikita. As expected of you."


    Afterwards, groups starting from 2nd ce tost ce were announced but for the seniors that''s merely a bonus. Fujimaki, paying it no attention, praised the older Horikita.


    "Oi, Yukimura. We''re 2nd. We did it!"


    "Yeah, that''s a relief. That''s really a relief."


    I don''t know by how much since they didn''t announce the difference in points but Nagumo''s in 2nd ce. That means it was close but he lost. Even if he ced 2nd, it still means Nagumo lost so he''d somewhat quiet down. That''s what everyone thought. To be honest, I couldn''t tell whose tactics would triumph in this fight. Why? Because I wasn''t particrly interested in it.


    However, Nagumo''s been smiling constantly beside me without showing any sign of being agitated.


    This isn''t a man who defiantly made his challenge and lost. I suppose that''s to be expected. Because this man''s been doing something ridiculously ''wicked'' behind the scenes.


    "1st ce secured. Congrattions, Horikita-senpai. As expected of you."


    Nagumo raised his voice and congratted the older Horikita. The older Horikita neither replied nor celebrated, remaining silent for the remainder of the announcement.


    No, perhaps he''s starting to feel something off about this.


    "You lost, Nagumo."


    The 3rd year Fujimaki, who knows nothing, said that to Nagumo. Perhaps he feels like he''s just humbled an upstart junior.


    "Let''s see, the result announcement has just begun."


    "Oh please, the fight''s already over."


    "Sure, it''s over for the ''boys''".


    "Boys? Girls have nothing to do with this. Nagumo, that was the rule, right?"


    "Yes, they have nothing to do with this. Nothing to do with my fight against Horikita-senpai, that is."


    Fujimaki''s expression turned grim upon hearing those cryptic words from Nagumo. He quietly observed Ishikura from the 3rd years'' ss B from beside him.


    "Now then...next up I will be announcing the results of the girls'' groups. The group in 1st ce is the group led by 3rd year ss C''s Ayase Natsu-san."


    This time around, a portion of the girls start celebrating. The small group that''s a part of the 3rd year Ayase''srge group is the one built around ss C''s Horikita and Kushida. They may have just won quite a lot of points for themselves. But after the joyes the problem.


    "Umm...this is truly unfortunate but there is one small group that has fallen below the average."


    Both the boys and the girls froze up at that announcement. The students who were celebrating also went silent.


    Everyone did their best in the special exam and worked hard to ensure they''d be above the average. However, the results can sometimes be cruel. This would mean someone''s definitely going to be expelled.


    The question is whether it''s going to be a 1st year or a senior student, or perhaps both. There''s no telling yet. The older Horikita looked at Nagumo as though he just realized something.


    As though he''s trying to figure out the reason behind that constant warped smile on his face. But it''s already toote.


    "Firstly, I''ll announce the lowest group...it''s the group led by 3rd year ss B''s Ikari Momoko-san."


    The boys all couldn''t tell who was in that group at first. But they could hear screamsing from some of the girls and they start to realize who belongs to that group. The bottomrge group has been decided. Now it all rests on which small group fell below the average.


    In the worst case scenario, there could be expellees from all three years at once.


    "Now, as for the group that fell below the average..."


    Silence fell upon the gymnasium almost as though we were in the midst of Zazen. Everyone, wanting to know the results as quickly as possible, focused on that man''s mouth.


    "Same as before, 3rd year��".


    He read it out. And the gymnasium was divided into those who are starting to break out into a smile and those who are starting to get nervous.


    "The group''s leader is��Ikari Momoko-san. That is all."


    The moment that was dered, Nagumo startedughing happily as though he had been restraining himself all this time.


    Time that passed like we were in slow motion resumed again.


    But a lot of the students have yet toprehend the situation. Nagumo isn''tughing because some student whose face he doesn''t even know just got expelled. All this means is that a student from the 3rd years'' ss B got expelled, that''s all...but he''sughing because that isn''t all there is to it.


    "What did you do, Nagumo!?"


    The 3rd year Fujimaki from ss A approached him as though he just realized what''s going on. The older Horikita didn''t follow suit but his expression turned grim.


    "The announcement is still ongoing, senpai. Please calm down. Currently this has nothing to do with you, Fujimaki-senpai. A ss B got expelled, that''s all. In fact, isn''t it great that a rival of yours has fallen?"


    He answered with a scornfulugh.


    "Umm, please remain silent. This is truly unfortunate but in taking responsibility, Ikari-san will have to be expelled. Furthermore, since the group can opt to go with joint responsibility, please consult me at ater. Moving on, I''ll announce which girls'' group took 1st ce."


    Despite saying how unfortunate it was, the announcements continued on solemnly. However, the older Horikita no longer cared about having taken 1st ce. He got caught up in it just the way he was meant to be. It''s precisely because he''s an outstanding and exemry person that he got beaten by Nagumo Miyabi. An unexpected attack.


    "Ayanokouji, why is Fujimaki-senpai so angry...? Like Nagumo-senpai said, the leader''s a student from ss B. Isn''t that great news for ss A?"


    Keisei whispered his doubts into my ear.


    "No, it''s not about the leader. I think it''s about who''s going to get dragged down along with her."


    "Ehh?"


    We were ordered to disband and while they prepare the bus for the return trip, we are allowed free time to change our clothes. Nagumo stood boldly and called over a single girl.


    "Ikari-senpai, please tell us. Everyone''s curious to know who you''re going to be dragging down with you."


    Ikari, from the 3rd years'' ss B and ted for expulsion, appears calm. On the contrary, the ones worried are the girls who share a group with her.


    Ikari''s group consists mainly of ss Bs and ss Ds. There''s no doubt about it, since it''s information given by Asahina and Kei.


    Also, among them...there''s also the figure of the sole participant from ss A, Tachibana Akane.


    I looked at the older Horikita. And I then addressed him slowly in my mind.


    <Illustration>


    I understand. In order to ensure your graduation as ss A, in order to act against Nagumo, you instructed the students of ss A, both boys and girls alike, to not let a single one end up as the leader right?


    Because if you maintain a steady score, you won''t be expelled after all. However, you knew that even that would not be an absolute defense.


    That''s why you epted Nagumo''s challenge and set the stage for a fair-and-square fight.


    To hold ''malice'' at bay.


    And also you avoided making careless contact with the girls.


    To lower the risk of Nagumo taking advantage of that opening and targeting the girls.


    Amicably enough, you''ve exhausted all possible measures, I''ll acknowledge that.


    But even so, Nagumo''s malice exceeds even that.


    There''s no need to even talk about it at length. This special exam is a trap that Nagumo set without the school even realizing it.


    The people caught in the trap are now beginning to realize their situation.


    Their expressions, even now, have paled to the point it seems like they''re about to copse.


    "Isn''t that obvious? You disturbed our group''s peace, ss A''s Tachibana Akane-san."


    As though to let everyone hear, Ikari spat that out aggressively.


    "Nagumo...the promise made with Horikita was that we wouldn''t involve a third party in this right!?"


    Fujimaki closes in, looking like he''s going to punch someone.


    "Hold on please. I have nothing to do with this."


    "Shameless!"


    It''s obvious he''d get angry. No matter who looks at it, he''s involved, is the mood of transparency he''s creating himself.


    "Then, I''ll be issuing the mutual fall notice."


    Saying that indifferently, Ikari headed over to the teachers.


    At the same time, Ikari''s ssmate Ishikura also followed as though they were sticking together.


    Nobody could bring themselves to recognize that.


    That includes the Hashimoto faction too.


    "Tachibana-senpai slowed down Ikari-senpai''s group. As a result, the average score fell below the border, and she''ll be dragged down too. Isn''t it as simple as that?"


    Unlike Fujimaki, the older Horikita called out to Tachibana, who was standing stock still, before approaching Nagumo.


    A portion of the 3rd years left with helpless expressions.


    "Horikita-kun, I''m sorry...!"


    "Tachibana, why didn''t you consult me earlier? You should have been able to notice the abnormality."


    "That''s...because I knew it would only burden Horikita-kun..."


    Tachibana apologizes while in tears.


    In all likelihood she didn''t notice it at first. The fact that the trap was sprung from the moment the groups were established.


    However, with the passage of time she must have felt it. The fact that the group she''s in is a group that''s meant to drag down ''Tachibana''.


    And Tachibana challenged the exam, hoping for a miracle. However, as expected, reality is cruel.


    But Tachibana too, should have resolved to ept this as well. That even if she herself were to be expelled, it would end with the loss of just 100 ss points.


    "Beautiful friendship, or perhaps love would be a better fit. Congrattions, Horikita-senpai. Once again, please let me give mypliments. It''s my loss."


    Nagumo gave hispliments in a tone that hardly sounds like a loser''s speech. There probably isn''t a single person who would ept them gratefully.


    "A fantastic idea, no, shall I say it was a strategy that was beyond the norm? There isn''t a single person capable of reading me. Horikita-senpai, that includes you too."


    Laughing heartily, Nagumo did not let up the attack on his injured opponent.


    "Please do tell me, Tachibana-senpai. Carrying out your duties as part of the student council, and so close to your graduation as ss A of the 3rd years, how exactly does it feel to be expelled? Also Horikita-senpai, what are your current feelings? Surely you''re consumed by a feeling of irritation you haven''t felt before?"


    Having those words directed at him, the older Horikita silently breathes out.


    "Why didn''t you target me?"


    "Even if I were to use a strategy like this against you, senpai, I''ve never considered expelling you. You could have stopped me with a strategy unforeseen and I was scared of that. But more than that, it''s not like I ever thought I wanted to expel you, Horikita-senpai. On the contrary, if you were to be expelled, we wouldn''t be able to meet anymore would we? And that''s why when I picked one out of many, it ended up being Tachibana-senpai. I wanted to see what kind of face you''d make when I got rid of her."


    He thenughed as though saying it was just curiosity, pure interest.


    "My policies differed from yours but I did trust you. Regarding ourpetition, I thought you to be the kind of man capable of facing me head-on. Looks like I was wrong."


    Nagumo did not flinch in response to those words from Horikita.


    "Trust is simr to experience points. You umte them and it gradually grows bigger and bigger. Its ultimate form, I believe, is family. If you''re out at night and you encounter a stranger, you''d be cautious. Yet if they turned out to be family then you''d let your guard down entirely. I''d say it''s something simr to that. During these two years, even though I''m certain Horikita-senpai did not like me, I did gain a certain degree of your trust. Our values were different but it''s all because I made good on my promises. In regards to our rtionship, I obeyed your instructions and kept the rules. But even so, we''re talking about a senpai as sharp as you, it''s not like you trusted in me 100% right?"


    He should know at least that the older Horikita had given instructions for defense as well as the fact that he had been gathering information.


    "But...even if you doubted me, it''s not like you can afford to take the initiative in betraying me, senpai."


    It''s one of the harsh points of nonaggressive defense.


    "Because of that one curiosity you held, you''ve lost big time, Nagumo."


    "Things like trust, I''ve thrown them aside myself. In order to be understood by the senpai who cares for his kouhais."


    Keeping promises and having kept promises.


    Nagumo easily painted over such foundations.


    Trust and respect. To desire a fight that demolishes such fences. This is a challenge from Nagumo, who thinks that way.


    "I''ve managed to understand your modus operandi well."


    "That''s a relief. Because this is, at the very most, a mere skirmish still."


    Saying that, Nagumo asks.


    "If necessary, I just have to expel as many people as needed. That is the original modus operandi of this school."


    "You seem to be continuing this conversation on the assumption that Tachibana will be expelled."


    While his surroundings were panicking, the older Horikita alone calmly proceeded with the conversation.


    "W-Wait, Horikita-kun!"


    Tachibana screams.


    But the older Horikita''s eyes already showed a firm resolve.


    "Heh. I figured it''d be a tie but are you really going to spit that out? With this timing, thatrge amount of money and ss points, I mean."


    Cancetion of expulsion.


    As long as the criteria are met, it''s the ultimate method avable for use by anyone.


    "Please stop, I beg you. My uselessness is my own responsibility...that''s why��-".


    Tachibana desperately tried to stop him.


    However, it seems Fujimaki also shares the same opinion as the older Horikita, as he spoke to the students of ss A.


    "Up until now, the reason why ss A was able to function as ss A is something the people in the ss understand better than anyone else. Isn''t that right?"


    "That''s exactly right, Horikita. No need to hold back, use it, use it."


    His ss A ssmates said that at the same time.


    "Is that really ok, Horikita-senpai? For the 3rd years to ''save'' an expellee with this timing means ss A would have to give up their seat you know?"


    "Even if we have to give it up once, we just have to take it back again. Using the modus operandi of this school you mentioned."


    "Is that so? Well, I suppose that''s fine too."


    In all likelihood, from this point onwards, Miyabi will pleasantly discuss the strategy he himself formted.


    There''s no need for me to listen to something I already know without even needing to ask.


    I took my distance as though to leave this ce. It''s because there''s nothing I can do even if I stayed here any longer.


    Horikita was anxiously observing the situation, the whole story.


    She was staring at her brother so intently she didn''t even notice my existence.


    As I left the gymnasium without paying any mind to it, Kei was standing by the side of the entrance as though she had been waiting for me.


    As I walked through the corridor, she started walking after me with a slight dy.


    "It turned out exactly how Kiyotaka said it would. You seriously knew. That Tachibana-senpai would be targeted. Even though if we''re talking about expulsions, anyone other than Horikita-senpai could have fit the bill..."


    "The rules for this special exam. As soon as I heard the student council was involved in their conception and formation, I thought that. Certainly anyone could have fit the bill if we''re talking about being targeted. But after going to the trouble of setting up thisrge scale trap. If he intends on giving a far more effective performance then the targets for that would be a limited few. The only female student who''s had extensive contact with him would be Tachibana after all."


    That was the conclusion I reached after connecting the dots from the information I acquired from Kei, Ichinose and Asahina.


    The miraculous harmony between Nagumo and Ishikura from ss B of the 3rd years clearly hinted at the connection between the two.


    Nagumo''s taken under his wing not just the entirety of the 2nd years but also the non-ss A 3rd years.


    "Therge groups all colluded together toe up with low scores and the members of the group that Tachibana belonged to must have been considerably holding back as well. By doing so, it''s an easy task to delineate the border."


    Was how I exined it but it seems like there''s still something Kei isn''t convinced of.


    "But why did you use ss B? Even though it''d have been perfectly fine to have a student from ss D be the leader. Because you used ss B, ultimately Horikita-senpai''s still ss A right? If you wanted to drag him down to ss B isn''t that what you should have done?"


    Kei''s viewpoint is a good one. Certainly, that''s exactly right.


    If I''m going to carry out this strategy with resolve then I should have had the leader be a student from ss D and lessened the gap between ss A and ss B that way. Is what I''d have considered normally.


    "It''s precisely because it''s ss B that this was possible. If Tachibana were toplete the special exam''s assignments wlessly then it wouldn''t be a simple task dragging her down. Unless the other three sses, excluding A, join hands, it''s not a viable trap. Consider ss D, who''s probability of making it to ss A is the lowest one at the moment, in order to ascend even by one ss they may decide, at the veryst moment, to drag down students from ss C or ss B. But if a student from ss B were to be the leader, that absolutely won''t be the case. Because it would be pointless to drag down students from a lower ss at a time like this."


    On the other hand, looking at it from ss D or ss C''s perspective, if it would result in the students from ss A and ss B being expelled and them crumbling down, then naturally they''d happily cooperate.


    And Ikari''s group, sharing a mutual destination, thoroughlyid the me on Tachibana.


    If anything happened, they probably harassed her maliciously. Tachibana was left unable to sleep at night from themotion.


    As a result of obeying Tachibana''s instructions, their grades did not improve. If you look only at the results of the special exam, despite it being mediocre, if they can frame her as having pulled their leg for the entire week then that''ll be more than enough to drag her down.


    If there were pleas, then they would deliberate but if the entire small group collude together to assert that she had obstructed them in ces where no one would see then there''d be no choice but to recognize that.


    Of course, it would set a malicious precedent but the outdoor school''s special exam that will be taking ce in a few years time should have some amendments made to its rules anyways.


    And just like that, Nagumo''s borate strategy ensared her and seeded in carrying out measures towards Tachibana''s expulsion.


    "...but, like, how could he evene up with a strategy like this. If I were a ss B student, I absolutely wouldn''t be able to stand being expelled for the sake of myrades. Where''s the reward in that?"


    "I don''t know what exactly the reward is but at the very least, Ikari won''t be expelled."


    "Ehh? But, she''s the leader right?"


    "They probably predicted that the older Horikita would utilize that. 20 million points and 300 ss points. If they''re paid, you can cancel the expulsion. In other words, you can extend a lifeline. It''s because he''ll be utilizing that."


    "Somehow, I can''t tell if that''s a gain or not. Rather, wouldn''t it be a loss?"


    "It''s a blow having to spend ss points but if ss A too, extends a lifeline, then a gap won''t form. Compared to that, they won''t sustain any damage as far as private points go."


    "Does that mean the 3rd years'' ss B is just that rich?"


    "No. The absolute condition thates with Nagumo proposing this strategy would be that he''ll pay all the private points. If he won''t do even that then they probably won''t even cooperate with him."


    Probably, on the bus, Nagumo made contact with Ishikura and paid him 20 million points in advance. The proof lies in Ikari, who''s always calm, and Ishikura who acts alongside that Ikari.


    "The 2nd years are united. If he raises money from the entirety of the 2nd years then he wouldn''t even need 50,000 points per person. Saving one expellee wouldn''t even be expensive."


    "What a messed up way of fighting. That''s absolutely not normal."


    "That''s how Nagumo Miyabi operates, is what it is."


    He didn''t think of the strategy after seeing the exam. He thought of the strategy first before creating the exam.


    ss A, led by the older Horikita, would have to pay a total of 20 million private points as a single ss.


    You could say that it''s an extreme amount of damage.


    Before one or two special exams which would likely ur prior to graduation, they had lost a tremendous amount of money.


    If the older Horikita were to be expelled in the next exam, then in all likelihood, he wouldn''t have enough money left for himself.


    The lifeline would misfire.


    "We should split up."


    "One more thing, please tell me just one more thing."


    Perhaps there''s still something she''s curious about, as Kei stopped me.


    "Nagumo-senpai''s way of thinking, it seems like there''s no way to stop the method he used to drive Tachibana-senpai to expulsion. How should I put it, a perfect trap? Is that why Kiyotaka didn''t make a move?"


    "There''s no doubt that it''s quite a formidable strategy. It''s already pretty much checkmate the moment he makes the enemy walk into it."


    He set a good predecent that private points can be powerful weapons.


    "If I happened to be in a situation simr to Tachibana-senpai''s...? If it''s a situation where even a lifeline can''t be used? As I thought, at a time like that, wouldn''t it be impossible to do anything?"


    Kei asks me that softly.


    "You don''t even need to hear my reply, you already know don''t you? I won''t let you get expelled. No matter what method I have to use."


    After that, Horikita Manabu paid the ss points and private points that ss A possessed and chose to extend a lifeline to Tachibana Akane.


    And just as I had predicted, ss B''s Ishikura also extended a lifeline to Ikari.


    An unusual scenario where two sses exercised the right to utilize a lifeline at the same time urred. And also from this point onwards, one after another, expulsions will ur in the Advanced Nurturing High School from all school years.

 Chapter 360: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS – A Teasing Partner

    <h4>Chapter 360: Short Story 1 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C A Teasing Partner</h4>


    Soon after the outdoors school began, I received a request from Kiyotaka andmitted myself to understanding the girls'' group. And now today, I could see Kiyotaka atst. Kiyotaka looked at me once. I immediately understood. The fact that he''s going to be making contact with me now.


    And I could feel him sitting behind me. "hnn��". I sent him a signal by purring so I could let Kiyotaka know I noticed him without being noticed by my friends and my surroundings to my left and right. And then I proceeded to unreservedly chat with my friends to my heart''s content.


    If I do something disruptive, it would cast suspicion on me. Then about three minutester, I seeded in going back ahead by saying I had an appointment with another girl. "So? Finally feel like relying on me on the third day?"


    I called out to Kiyotaka, who sat behind me. However, I didn''t turn around to look that easily. At times like this, female spies don''t act foolishly. "That''s about right. There''s far too little information on the girls." These days, Horikita-san seems a bit distant too. I''m the only person in the ss he can depend on.


    I was extremely happy that deep down inside, Kiyotaka relied on me as though clinging to me...no, no. What''s the matter with me? Being delighted that I''m being worked to the bone.


    "Well, it can''t be helped right? For someone with amunication disorder like you, there are only a few girls you could possibly make contact with." But I acted bullishly, just a bit, to tease him.


    "Then even without my advice, you can ovee this special exam?" I received that counter punch from him. I should have taken the advantage but with that one blow, I was left reeling. "O-Of course. Who do you think I am?"


    I made a bluff, but without a doubt, the fact that I was shaken by it must have been conveyed to Kiyotaka. "I see. Then there''s nothing to fear." I can handle the rest myself? I received that sort of pressure and so I gave in.


    If I ever got into a pinch, it''s not like I can do anything about it on my own. "..ter, at least analyze my situation to see if there''s any danger or not, ok?" I meekly(?) asked that of him. "For now, let''s hear it starting from the partitioning of the girls'' groups."


    "Ahh, before we talk about that there''s something that''s been bugging me."


    "Let''s keep it brief." Of course I understand. I don''t want anyone to start paying attention to Kiyotaka by messing up. "It''s something pretty important...or more like, what''s going on with that Ryuuen guy?"


    "Are you concerned?"


    "I mean, yeah. It''s be a topic even among the girls. Why that guy stopped being the leader but it doesn''t look like anybody knows the truth though." There''s no way I wouldn''t be curious about what''s going on with the man who did all those horrible things to me. "Being as meek as amb, that expression doesn''t quite fit Ryuuen but right now it looks like he''s acting quite mature."


    "Does that mean your chastisement worked?"


    "Chastisement, eh?" For the foreseeable future, I won''t be targeted by that man.


    I was truly happy about that. "Don''t worry about Ryuuen. He won''t act carelessly. At the very least, I can say that he won''t do anything to Kei from now on." Buu!


    A surprise attack. He called me ''Kei''.


    Since I''m still not used to him calling me by my first name, I unexpectedly panicked. But, it''sme panicking over something like being called by your first name. I stabilized my breathing. "...sorry, that was nothing."


    I gave that excuse and returned to our conversation.


    "That didn''t seem like nothing, Kei."


    He called me by my first name again. Every time, my poor heart takes a giant leap. Then, after a few seconds, it begins beating rapidly. "I-I''m telling it''s nothing." Calm down, calm down Kei. I''m not a woman who''s moved just because she got called by her first name. I''m a popr gyaru who can easily ovee trivial things like that.


    Still, even though he didn''t refer to me that way that much up until now, why''s he calling me that consecutively?


    "Is that true, Kei?"


    The 3rd time honestly confirmed to me that I am being teased.


    "...hold it right there. You''re doing it on purpose!"


    I wanted to turn around, but I can''t. Because more important than the fact that our surroundings would notice us is the fact that I''m aware my face is beet red.


    "Ahh, mou. Really, I shouldn''t have given you permission to call me by my first name......".


    Even though I wanted to see him off while hiding my face, I can''t quite do that at the cafeteria. The pain of having to y the part of the girl slowly eating her meal. "You''re the one who called me out here in the first ce though."


    "Yeah. That can''t be helped."


    Can''t be helped...is a lie though.


    The one who falls in love loses.


    I don''t know who said it, but I think it''s a clever saying.

 Chapter 361: Short Story 2 : Asahina Nazuna (Amulet-chan) SS – That 1st Year Boy

    <h4>Chapter 361: Short Story 2 : Asahina Nazuna (Amulet-chan) SS �C That 1st Year Boy</h4>


    That meeting took ce while I was on my way back to the cafeteria from the toilet. "Hmm?" When I passed by that boy, I heard that voice. Could it be that he''s talking to me? As I pondered over whether or not to stop walking, that boy called out to me.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry. I just thought I''ve seen that amulet before a while back. Please don''t mind me." That boy said such a thing. Just as I thought I''d seen him before somewhere, he turned out to be the 1st year that Miyabi talked to a while back. If I recall, he fought well against Horikita-senpai during the ry. A pitiful boy who attracted attention because of that, was the impression I somehow had of him.


    "This amulet isn''t in stock at the school anymore though." I doubt this is the case but could he be hitting on me while putting on that naive face of his? "Is that so? By any chance, did you happen to drop this amulet somewhere a while back?"


    "Could it be...you''re the one who picked up my amulet?"


    "I wonder. I picked it up on my way back during the winter vacation though...". I had dropped my amulet somewhere and had given up on it. I felt grateful towards the person who picked it up and so I felt ashamed of having imagined something rude.


    "I don''t believe I''m mistaken. I see, so it was you." I went up to the boy and showed him my amulet. Perhaps it''s because he immediately handed it over, since he hadn''t realized it.


    "This amulet is something I bought in this school. So it''s not like I have any strong attachment in particr to it. It''s just, how should I put it, it''s like my mental support? When I have this in hand I feel really at peace. That''s why when I lose it, it feels like an omen that bad things are going to happen and that makes me anxious. That''s why I was really happy knowing someone picked it up and handed it over."


    Unconsciously, I ended up talking about unrted things but this should be enough. "To think the person who picked it up would be you." This too, might be called a strange, chance meeting. Or more like, it may be something along the lines of destiny.


    This amulet protects its owner and at the same time, is the harbinger of destiny. It''s not just about romance but also brings people together. Perhaps there might just be a meaningful destiny both he and I share. Maybe that''s why I happened to drop the amulet.


    Thinking that, I began to feel like cherishing this bizarre and precious destiny. That''s right. For me, this was how I met Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun. The day destiny reared its head.

 Chapter 362: Short Story 3 : Ichinose Honami SS – Weariness of the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 362: Short Story 3 : Ichinose Honami SS �C Weariness of the Heart</h4>


    "I''m exhausted."


    After splitting up with Asako-chan and the others, I leaned on the wide table in the cafeteria with my upper body. It felt like all the fatigue I had umted during the day just faded away. It''d be great if I fell asleep just like this.


    I closed my eyes and thought so. No, no. If I fall asleep in a ce like this, I''d be inconveniencing the others. But my eyelids are already so heavy. When I tried my best to open them again, Ayanokouji-kun was reflected in my eyes. At a surprisingly close distance.


    I abruptly raised my upper body and called out to him. "Ayanokouji-kuuuun yaho~". "You were having a good time." Apparently he''s overheard my conversation with Asako-chan and the others. "Girls'' chats may or may not be their source of power."


    Perhaps I have''t been sufficiently charged yet, but I just didn''t have the strength and had to use the table as a recement pillow. Since Ayanokouji-kun had a bbergasted look on his face, I added. "Ahh, can''t I do this?" It may have been too rude an attitude to take when speaking to another person...


    "It''s normal to do something like that when you''re tired." He did seem surprised but he gave his consent. "Sorry��. For making it slightly ufortable."


    "It''s be quite the difficult group, hasn''t it?"


    "It was difficult until we formed this current group, is perhaps how I should put it. Girls know very well what they like and dislike, or more like, there are more than a few girls who are willing to say they don''t like another girl straight to their face. In that regard, when ites to personal feelings, aren''t they a lot of boys who like to muddy the waters?"


    Well, I''ve heard my fair share of quarrels breaking out over the small details though. If I can hear a variety of things from Ayanokouji-kun, then I''d like to collect information. "Ryuuen''s openly disliked though."


    "It''s bad tough at that but that really couldn''t be helped, could it? But isn''t Ryuuen-kun tired too? To be disliked by everyone must be tiring."


    It would''ve been just fine if he had connected with others more in order to get along with them. Even if he turns over a new leaf now, wouldn''t it be difficult to make things go well? "Don''t get too fired up." Perhaps he was being considerate of me, as Ayanokouji-kun quickly got up from his seat.


    Doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to draw information out of him but that can''t be helped. I too, felt like rxing on my own anyways. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Being energetic is about the only thing I have going for me. See youter, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Besides, either way all I can do when ites to an exam like this is to tackle it seriously. A special exam where I''ll have to join hands with people other than my ssmates isn''t really one I can do anything about... How should I put it, if I increase the number of things I have to protect I''ll end up being unable to keep up with it all. Someone who''d normally be my enemy bes my ally. Something like that means that someday, my enemy now may end up as my ally.


    If something like that were to happen, then sooner orter I might just burst. I thought that while looking at Ayanokouji-kun''s back as he went away. "...so they''ve climbed up to ss C. Even though all I''ve heard of are Horikita-san''s aplishments..." Ayanokouji-kun, who''s always positioned perfectly. Exactly how much influence he exerts is still aplete unknown.


    But��there are only a few people who know the fact that I possess a massive sum of points. Did a student from ss B leak it, or could it be...Ayanokouji-kun? I''ll have to ascertain that soon enough.


    If he happened to be someone superior to Horikita-san then it means that he may be a threat to ss B, which I must protect.

 Chapter 363: Short Story 4 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – The true meaning is

    <h4>Chapter 363: Short Story 4 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C The true meaning is</h4>


    That boy walking towards me did so while looking away. I could easily see that he was engaged in a pleasant chat with his friends and thus was neglecting what is in front of him. At this rate, we will collide.


    However, even someone with handicapped legs like me can still adjust my course sufficiently enough considering my positioning. But there are times when my legs would hurt and it''s harder than usual to get them to move. And that happened to be now.


    That is why I had no choice but to choose the option of calling out to him. "Umm��please look out?" However my voice was drowned out by the boys''ughter. Disregarding the fact that I had worked out a measure to avoid them a second time, it was rendered ineffective. Since it''se to that, I don''t feel likeing up with a third proposal.


    I made up my mind and braced for the conclusion that would follow shortly after. Sure enough, the boy did not notice me and his shoulder, with some force, hit me. I tried to endure it but there was no way it would go swimmingly and all I could manage was to sit down right there as though copsing.


    "Sorry, sorry. Are you ok?" The name of the boy who noticed me for the first time after running into me was Yamauchi Haruki. A student of ss C. For the record, I do keep that information in mind but as far as I''m concerned, he''s an insignificant existence. "Yes...no need for concern."


    I did not take the hand that was extended to me, rather, I used the wall to slowly get back up. "Then, umm, I''ll be off?" Yamauchi-kun ended it with a single, non-serious apology. In a sense, you could say he''s a pleasant boy. "Yes. Please don''t concern yourself with me."


    As I replied politely like that, Yamauchi-kun immediately returned to chatting with his friends and walked off. "Really though, Sakayanagi-chan is cute but isn''t she clumsy?" Despite not having taken much distance from me yet, without even knowing that he''s being overheard, Yamauchi-kun left behind such words and disappeared. He probably didn''t see all of it, but it appears Ayanokouji-kun too, has been observing my interaction with him.


    I ended up letting him see something unsightly. "Are you alright?"


    "Thank you for your concern but it''s not a big deal."


    "I''ll give Yamauchi an earfulter."


    "It''s not like he deliberately did it, I only fell once at most."


    However, now that I have fallen once, it also means I have gained the right to make him fall too.


    "Well then, please excuse me."


    Sooner orter, I''ll have to deliver a special gift to him.

 Chapter 364: Short Story 5 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – That Summer Day

    <h4>Chapter 364: Short Story 5 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C That Summer Day</h4>


    Early February. Just when I could feel the breath of spring. I held a warm can of coffee in my hands. Since the can happens to be very hot, I took out my handkerchief and wrapped it around the can. "Hey, I want to hear it upfront."


    "Ara. What might the matter be?" While watching me, Masumi-san said so.


    "You seem to be carrying around quite a lot of stuff but isn''t that brown handkerchief for boys?"


    "Does it not suit me?"


    "To be honest, no."


    "I don''t really dislike how Masumi-san''s not one to mince words." Iughed thinly and nced at the handkerchief. Certainly, it''s a very in and simple one meant for boys that it''s hard to say I''d normally be interested in it.


    "This is not mine. So it''s no surprise it doesn''t suit me. Shall I say it''s something I borrowed?"


    "Borrowing a handkerchief...what''s with that? Isn''t that a bit creepy?"


    "Fufu. Maybe."


    "But you''reughing..."


    I first encountered this handkerchief before I enrolled at the Advanced Nurturing High School. Let''s go back to when I was a 3rd year in middle school and the summer vacation of that time. Calling it a summer adventure, I got onto a train alone and travelled to a sea far away. A ce I used to visit many times as a child but grew apart from as I grew older. Since I can''t swim, it''s a ce I had no business being at. I used to think that in those days but now that I''ve enrolled in high school, that''s be a fond memory for me.


    I realized that there''s plenty of value even in simply admiring the rippling waves of the sea. But I realize too that a cripple like me would find it difficult to walk down the beach and so I settled for gazing at it from the paved road along the coast. To protect myself from the zing summer sun, I made sure to wear a white hat. However�� "Ahh����". Not too long after that, along with a breeze, the white hat I had been wearing flew off into the sky. I panicked and reached out but a cripple like myself couldn''t possibly reach it and it flew towards the beach.


    "...a mischief of the wind, I suppose? There''s no other choice then." That hat is a precious belonging of mine that my father bought for me. I need to go pick it up somehow.


    I decided to take a detour down to the beach while bathing directly in the sun''s rays that I''m not used to. However, the zing sun sapped away more of my strength than I had expected. "Honestly...I''m no good when ites to doing anything physical." Feeling very dizzy, I copsed as soon as I arrived at a bench with a roof over it near the lighthouse. Even at this very moment, my hat may be blown further out to sea. That was what I thought but my body simply won''t listen to me. Then let''s have a short break.


    I thought that and decided to cool myself down on the bench. I wonder how much time''s passed since then. I felt a cool sensation on my neck and opened my eyes. It would appear I fell asleep. The fact that I''ve been walking long distances must be one of the causes of that. "...this is...". Both my hat that had flown off and a wet handkerchief that had been ced on my neck were there.


    To prevent the hat from flying off again, an unopened bottle of mineral water had been ced on the rim of the hat.


    When I looked around, I saw a boy walking away alone. Judging from his physique and his height, he''s my age or maybe slightly older. It would appear he''s taken appropriate measures to guard against the risk of heatstroke but...that boy left without even seeking any gratitude from me. For some reason, his retreating back didn''t seem familiar to me and so I eliminated that possibility. Because there''s no way ''he'' could be here in the outside world.


    "I want to see you...Ayanokouji-kun." I unconsciously whispered that. I want to see him with my own eyes since I was only able to see him through the ss. I want to hear his voice. I want to touch him. And then I want to break him.


    I wonder what this emotion, this urge, filling my heart is. I''m sure the answer to that can only be found in making contact with Ayanokouji-kun.


    Please...I hope to meet you again someday.


    While looking at that boy''s back, I prayed.

 Chapter 365: Prologue: The Monologue of Ichinose Honami

    <h4>Chapter 365: Prologue: The Monologue of Ichinose Honami?</h4>


    I''ve never thought of myself as either a ''good person'' or a ''bad person''.


    I like to think I''ve managed to be an ''honest me'', just like my mother wanted.


    I had afortable life throughout both elementary school and middle school.


    I had plenty of friends, both boys and girls.


    I found sports rather difficult but I put in as much effort into it as I did my studies.


    By the time I was a 3rd-year in middle school, I was even able to gain the title of student council president that I had longed for.


    I was even offered a spot at a private high school on a schrship.


    A fun school life.


    A happy private life.


    But... I made a single mistake.


    A mistake that could never be forgiven, a mistake I should never have made.


    The angry face and tears that my mother, who had copsed from illness, made at that moment.


    The bitter face my little sister made after being hurt and left as nothing more than a shell of herself.


    I could never forget.


    Even now, I asionally recall that moment.


    My trembling fingers.


    My trembling body.


    A heart dyed ck.


    I wasted half of my 3rd year of middle school and I ended up bing a shut-in for half a year.


    But on a certain day, that ended.


    When I learned about this school, I felt I needed to put an end to that.


    In order to bring back the smiles of my mother and my little sister.


    That''s why I won''t run from my own ''answer''.


    I will face it head-on.


    Yes, that''s the oath I swore.


    But-


    At this school I enrolled at while embracing my dreams, I was confronted with a trial.


    I found a letter and just froze up.


    Around me, my ssmates were turning towards me with curious looks.


    I read the contents of the letter over and over.


    And no matter how many times I read them over, the words did not change.


    ''Ichinose Honami is a criminal.''


    <Illustration>


    The girl had been feeling extremely nervous since long, long before the incident urred.


    In the student council room on a day off.


    "1st year, ss B, Ichinose Honami, huh?"


    "Yes."


    She squeezed her voice out from within her throat.


    Ichinose Honami''s expression was rather tense when she faced Vice President Nagumo.


    A special one-on-one interview.


    "What did the student council president tell you?"


    "That it''s still not time..."


    Ichinose, who had wanted to join the student council, stood before the doors leading to the student council not long after enrolling.


    However, President Horikita interviewed Ichinose and rejected her application to the student council.


    Ichinose, who strongly desired a ce on the council, felt disappointment at that but upon hearing of her circumstances, Vice President Nagumo had approached her.


    There are three reasons behind that.


    One is that she belongs to ss B, much like himself, rather than ss A.


    Another is that her academic ability is nothing short of outstanding.


    And thest reason is that she qualifies as an extremely good-looking person. Something Nagumo seeks in the opposite sex.


    It''s mainly because Ichinose met thatst criteria. The first two are nothing more than a bonus.


    The important thing is whether or not she''s worth keeping at his side as his personal property.


    "I hear you were on the student council, and student council president no less, during middle school?"


    "Yes, that''s why I wanted to join the student council here at this school as well."


    Ichinose told the truth. And also a lie.


    "I heard from your homeroom teacher, Hoshinomiya-sensei. Looks like your results on the entrance exams were also outstanding."


    "Thank you very much."


    She obediently epted his praise.


    But she couldn''t look Nagumo in the eye.


    "To be honest, you''re quite something."


    "But... President Horikita didn''t acknowledge me..."


    Ichinose, with a bitter smile, put herself down.


    It was because she had expected she''d be able to join the student council.


    Even so, a hint of a smile remained.


    Because she felt that she wouldn''t give him a good impression here by being depressed.


    "It''s because President Horikita''s a strict person. In all likelihood, he already rejected you out of hand because you''re not in ss A. That man puts a lot of emphasis on status."


    "I see..."


    That was a lie Nagumo told.


    At first nce, Horikita Manabu looks like the sort of person who''d obsess over status like that. However, the truth is the exact opposite of that.


    He assesses the person whether they''re from ss D or ss A and he''s the sort of person who''d evaluate talent.


    But to Ichinose, who had been rejected, Nagumo''s words sounded like truth.


    "I wonder if I must get promoted to ss A in order to join the student council?"


    "I don''t know about that. Even if you get promoted to ss A, President Horikita may or may not acknowledge you. In other words, Ichinose, you weren''t considered up to par from the very moment you enrolled here. No matter how much effort you put in now, President Horikita will never ept a student stuck with thebel of ss B."


    At that cruel announcement, the remaining smile on Ichinose''s face vanished.


    "B-but you''re in ss B are you not, Nagumo-senpai? And you''re still vice president so that means-"


    Nagumo immediately extinguishes that fleeting hope of hers.


    "In my case there were two reasons. One is that I joined the student council before President Horikita came to power. In other words, it was during the reign of the 3rd year student council presidentst year. But back then, Vice President Horikita alone objected to my student council appointment to the bitter end."


    Ichinose''s expression clouded up.


    Seeing that, Nagumo felt joy in his heart.


    He decided then that he would definitely get Ichinose appointed to the student council.


    And that he would love her as if she were his own personal property.


    "One more thing, I''m aware of just how talent I possess. I''m proud to say I''m someone who would''ve normally been assigned to ss A. That''s precisely why when I applied for the student council, I confessed the full truth behind my assignment to ss B. Without holding anything back."


    "Confessed...?"


    "Yeah. I proved that when ites to ability, I''m not inferior to ss A. That resulted in my current position."


    "The confession of the cause for that.....what was it for you, Nagumo-senpai?"


    At those words, Nagumo internally smirked.


    "Sorry but I have no intention of answering that. Right now, the one being questioned is you, Ichinose."


    "Me...?"


    "I''m not quite convinced yet. Normally speaking, it would''ve been strange for you to not be in ss A. Your grades are outstanding, there''s nothing wrong with your interpersonal skills. And you were once student council president. Yet why ss B? There must be some reason for that."


    Ichinose could not hide her agitation, not when Nagumo''s cunningly pointing it out.


    But this is merely something Nagumo hypothesized based on the information he obtained from Ichinose''s homeroom teacher, Hoshinomiya.


    "Tell me what you think could be the reason. And if I deem you as a student worthy of ss A then I''ll take responsibility and ept you into the student council."


    "Is that... possible?"


    "President Horikita''s authority is certainly absolute. But what happens to the council after Horikita-senpai graduates? If new 1st years aren''t allowed in then it would be impossible for the student council to train its sessors. The one who''d be troubled by that would be the future student council president, me, right?"


    "...I suppose so..."


    "Someone who is unable to grab hold of this opportunity has no ce in the student council."


    Ichinose had a secret she''s been harboring.


    The memories of holing herself up inside her room for half a year during her 3rd year of middle school came flooding back.


    "What I say here-"


    "It won''t leave this room, of course. Your secret is our secret."


    Her past she had held onto without telling a soul. But, she needs to face her past.


    It was precisely because she lost the trust of others that she needs to trust in others.


    "I... I..."


    Ichinose opened up about everything.


    About her own ''mistake''.


    ������


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 366 - 1: The Student Council President’s Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 1: The Student Council President��s Intentions</h4>


    Early February, after the training camp ended and the return to the Advanced Nurturing High School. Sakayanagi Arisu from ss A of the 1st years was in the student council room.


    cing her favorite hat on the desk, she faced the student council president Nagumo Miyabi from ss A of the 2nd years.


    "The student council room has be rather shy. It''spletely different from the way it used to be."


    To put it nicely, it''s prim and proper.


    To put it meanly, it''s be an exceedingly formal room. Even the wallpapers have been changed and essories that look like Nagumo''s personal belongings have been moved here in bulk.


    Rather than a student council room, it looked more like a room that exists for Nagumo''s sake.


    Renovations of that sort have been performed.


    A ce that exists almost as a sort of symbol of his might.


    That''s the impression Sakayanagi had of it.


    "Did Horikita-senpai rmend you for the student council, by any chance?"


    At the visit of Sakayanagi, who seemed entirely unrted to the student council, Nagumo posed that question.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not a fit for that role so I was not invited to do so."


    "He just doesn''t have a good eye for that sort of stuff."


    "Then perhaps you mean to say you''re different, new student council president?"


    Nagumoughed faintly.


    "Of course I''d wee you. But then you''d have to be my personal property though."


    Answering with that, Nagumo caressed the head of the stuffed rabbit near him.


    Is it his? Or perhaps it''s from one of the girls around him?


    Be his personal property. In other words, it means he has no interest in borrowing the talent of others. He makes decisions based on looks alone.


    She could have overlooked it but Sakayanagi boldly chose to pursue that topic.


    "What will I have to do in order to acquire your seal of approval, I wonder?"


    "By showing me an appropriate amount of talent. That''s the only way. First off, it''s not toote to join the student council you know? Come over to my side, Sakayanagi."


    "I see."


    Sakayanagi smiled, but then immediately continued.


    "Let''s not. I think it would be a problem for there to be two leaders in one organization. And most importantly, the senior students may be humiliated."


    "Two leaders, huh?"


    It''s like Sakayanagi is saying that she''s equal to Nagumo if not superior to him despite only being a 1st year.


    But even after hearing that, Nagumo did not grow angry. On the contrary, he rxed his cheeks even more than before andughed.


    "Both you and Ryuuen. We''ve got a lot of interesting 1st years this year, don''t we?"


    This school doesn''t have a single student considering making the student council their enemy.


    Most would nestle up to it in an attempt to make it to ss A. Or they''d make sure to not attract its attention.


    But both Sakayanagi here and Ryuuen would not think twice about making enemies out of anyone. And they''d show no mercy either.


    "I can''t say that''s a wise lifestyle choice."


    There are students who''d praise that sort of student with enemies in all directions, but Nagumo isn''t one of them.


    He''d rather acknowledge those who are willing to throw away their pride at times in order to make use of their power to aplish a goal.


    And with that, Nagumo''s phone which had been ced on top of the desk up until now, vibrated once. The vibrations continued a few times after that at short intervals.


    "Is that fine?"


    "I''m currently setting aside time for you. Don''t worry about it."


    "Popr people sure have it tough, don''t they? Surely you always get calls like this without fail?"


    "If you understand that then why don''t we get down to business? If you don''t wish to join the student council then what business do you have with me to the point you''d have me clear out the room? I''m sorry but after this, another ''1st year'' is going to be paying me a visit. They''ve already made an appointment with me so I can''t set aside much time for you."


    "Is that so? Then I suppose I''d best get on with it."


    Nagumo deliberately said it was a ''1st year'' to Sakayanagi yet there was no change in her expression.


    But Nagumo concluded that on the contrary, it meant that she''s interested.


    "I came here today to ask you for a favor. It''s about a member of the student council, Ichinose Honami-san from ss B of the 1st years. I will beunching an attack against her shortly. It may get somewhat stormy once that happens."


    "I''ve heard that one before. So?"


    Nagumo urged her to continue. This is something Nagumo heard from Sakayanagi during their previous meeting alone.


    Of course, there aren''t that many people aware of this fact.


    "She''s the only 1st year in the student council. In other words, you could say she''s ted to be the future student council president."


    "Assuming none of the other 1st years are epted into the student council and there''s no outstanding talent among the iing freshmen either, that is."


    "Yes, you are right."


    In other words, Ichinose''s loss is also the student council and Nagumo''s loss.


    "As a ''thank you'' for the other day, I thought to inform you of it in advance. In the worst case scenario, Ichinose Honami-san may be expelled so I must ask you to bear with it."


    Sakayanagi dered that without showing any fear of Nagumo.


    "I don''t recall giving you permission to ''go that far'', Sakayanagi."


    For the first time, Nagumo''s smile vanished.


    "Yes, you did say to merely bully Ichinose-san and no more, President. However, I was thinking I''d y rough with her for a bit."


    "Honami is my personal property I n on loving. I only gave you permission to weaken her a bit."


    "I am well aware of it. But, there are always unforeseen factors in y."


    Nagumo stared down Sakayanagi with a slightly sharp gaze.


    Some may even describe it as a re.


    Sakayanagi coolly shrugged off that stare from Nagumo.


    "So you... won''t mind it if she does end up getting expelled?"


    Nagumo slowly raised his elbow from the chair''s armrest.


    "You''re a bold woman. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "It''s just in my nature."


    "Tell me something. You could''ve simply done what you wanted without asking me for my permission. But you still dutifully came here like this to ask for my permission. Should I assume this means you don''t want to make an enemy out of me?"


    Nagumo asked Sakayanagi that question, not fooled by words like respect.


    "You may interpret it however you wish."


    "Don''t hide it. I want your honest thoughts on it."


    Nagumo tried to uncover her true intentions, the ttery notwithstanding.


    "The student council at this school appears to possess more power than I expected it to at first. If, in order to protect Ichinose-san, the student council... No, if President Nagumo makes a move then it will be troublesome for me as well."


    Sakayanagi too, wishes to avoid having Nagumo cover for Ichinose.


    That was her response.


    As though satisfied with that, Nagumo shed a smile.


    It was a roundabout way of saying so but it does mean she does not wish to make Nagumo her enemy.


    "Looks like the information I gave you is proving useful."


    "Yes. Thanks to you, it appears I will be able to strike at Ichinose-san''s weak point. I will be putting that information to better use from this point onwards."


    "Very well, Sakayanagi. The student council too will turn a blind eye to your actions."


    "Shall I also assume the student council ''too'' will turn a blind eye?"


    There''s no way Sakayanagi would miss it in the pledge Nagumo made.


    "...fuu. Ahh, there''s no duplicity in saying the student council ''too''. What are you thinking of doing?"


    "That''s for you to look forward to... I''ll leave it at that."


    There are no upsides to discussing her strategy here. That''s the decision Sakayanagi made.


    The man in front of her, Nagumo, is someone who isn''t the least bit trustworthy. He''s simply going to throw away someone who could be an asset for the student council.


    "By the way, I don''t get many chances to speak with you alone like this so there''s something else I''d like to ask you."


    "What?"


    "The possibility of it happening is low but when the going gets tough, as a drastic measure... there''s no guarantee that there won''t be a student who wouldn''t resort to brute force. I''d like to hear your thoughts about that, President."


    Sakayanagi is confident she won''t lose to the resourceful type like Katsuragi, Ichinose or Horikita. But, violence is a different story. A cripple like Sakayanagi would stand no chance.


    "You don''t fare so well against the type of person who''d resort to using brute force at the veryst moment?"


    "It''s not exactly my speciality."


    All the more so for Sakayanagi, who is physically handicapped.


    "Unfortunately for you, I don''t particrly dislike the use of violence either. In the first ce, fights breaking out between students is a normal urrence. Unlike Horikita-senpai, I don''t n to crack down on them either and... if it''s just a skirmish I n onughing it off."


    That deration seemed to put Sakayanagi, weak against violence, at a disadvantage. But Sakayanagi was concerned about something else entirely.


    "I see... Then of the fight that broke out between ss D and ss C of the 1st years a while back. If it were you, President Nagumo, would you have handed down a different sentence than the previous student council president?"


    Sudou and Ishizaki''s group, which side threw the punch and which side was punched. That incident where they quarrelled over surveince cameras and what not.


    Even though Nagumo was not directly involved with that, there''s no way he wouldn''t have known of it given that he always sticks to Horikita Manabu.


    "Let''s see... That incident which ended up getting the school involved. I can''t really give an innocent verdict on that but I won''t push them to the point of expulsion over it either. I''d end it by merely suspending the parties involved from school. Of course, I won''t demand their ss points be deducted either."


    That''s the student council''s opinion of it at best, was what Nagumo added.


    No matter how tolerant the student council is, if the school says ''no'' then it''s a ''no''.


    Sakayanagi is most likely well aware of that fact too.


    Even if they are far more powerful than your average student council, they are at the end of the day, still only students. One cannot afford to forget that.


    "I see. I understand you are an extremely tolerant person."


    One must keep in mind that in the future, battles involving intimidation and violence will be a reality and to factor that into their calctions.


    "If you''re so worried about that, I can prepare a 2nd year escort for you."


    The 2nd years will use force to subdue the 1st years.


    The student council president made that offer.


    "I am most grateful but that will be unnecessary. To fight with the pieces I hold in hand is my modus operandi."


    What Sakayanagi wanted to know was ''how far she can take it until it''s no longer safe''.


    It''s more than enough for her knowing that she has the right to counterattack after being attacked.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "Yes, abundantly."


    Satisfied with her conversation with Nagumo, Sakayanagi slowly stood up while grabbing onto her cane.


    "Oh, speaking of which-"


    "You still have something for me?"


    It can''t take much time. Paying no heed to those words from Nagumo, Sakayanagi continued.


    "Our conversation ispletely over but I happened to hear something interesting. About a student purchasing private points from 3rd years who are about to graduate, or something? A strategy which makes use of what the school collects prior to graduation and uses it as currency post-graduation. Truly a formidable... You could almost call it a surefire way to graduate from ss A."


    During the training camp a few days back. It''s a topic that came up during Kouenji and Nagumo''s conversation.


    It''s information only the boys overheard but it wouldn''t be strange for one of the boys to have informed Sakayanagi. On the contrary, you could even say it''s something they''d definitely want to let Sakayanagi know of.


    "I made sure he can''t use that strategy anymore. Besides, it''s not like K��enji''s the only one who thought of that strategy. There are more than a few students who have thought to transfer the surplus private points that 3rd years nearing graduation possess."


    Nagumo sneered as though saying it''s something that''s already been done repeatedly in the past.


    "That''s why the school announces that they''ll be collecting ''private points leftover at graduation'' when you get to the 3rd year. It''s customary."


    "Is that so? The way we understand the rules, the private points are to be collected at graduation and therefore they are rendered worthless upon graduation. Which is why it wouldn''t be strange for a 3rd year to think of entrusting their private points to an underssman they''re close with."


    Even dust that piles up will eventually be a mountain.


    Just by acquiring private points from several people, a select few students will be able to collect a considerable amount.


    It''s no wonder Nagumo realized K��enji''s made his move at an early stage.


    "Normally speaking, it''s information announced only to the 3rd years. I''ll just ignore how you, President, were able to obtain this information despite only being a 2nd year... and the reason you boldly dered this in front of a 1st year is because you intend on altering this limiting rule you just spoke of, is that it?"


    "K��enji seems to be the only one in possession of an amount greater than what the school permits after all. It''s a form of rule vition."


    By announcing it in front of boys from across all school years, it tipped the school off to a loophole in their rule. There''s a high possibility that they''ll be adding a rule to deter 3rd years from transferring their private points.


    Normally speaking, no matter how wealthy the family you''re born into is, there''s still no guarantee that you''ll pay up after graduation.


    However, K��enji''s a special exception.


    It''s well known that K��enji Rokusuke is in possession of arge amount of personal assets as a 1st year high school student on the K��enji Conglomerate''s official website.


    Even though there''s the possibility that he will renege on his promise, taking a risk is still well worth it.


    "But being born into money, that is yet another ''ability''. Is he not allowed to make use of it?"


    "Then does anticipating it and shutting it down also not count as an ''ability''?"


    "Fufu. That is certainly true."


    Sakayanagiughed as though fascinated and tapped her cane lightly once.


    "I never liked the school''s rule that allows you to save up 20 million points to rise to ss A. If possible, I''d like to revise the system itself. Well, even supposing this system will no longer exist in the future, it still won''t apply to you 1st years though."


    As a measure this school took, Sakayanagi and the other 1st years have already been made aware of this rule.


    Taking the possibility that there are students counting on saving up 20 million points into consideration, they cannot repeal it.


    "But I''ve heard there hasn''t been a single student so far able to save up 20 million points independently. I don''t believe you need to worry about that rule if it''s nothing more than a formality."


    "It just means you can''t save up that much alone."


    "It is meaningless to save up as a ss. There is the strategy of sending someone to an enemy ss as a spy and there are students who fear that but it''s not very realistic. Even if one of the lower sses were to send their own to the upper sses, once they''re part of the privileged ss A they will just end up turning traitor."


    "That''s right. There''s no merit to be found in going out of your way to knock down a strong ss. But you can''t rule out students with a strong sense of justice acting for the sake of theirrades."


    "I suppose you''re right. But surely the upper sses also won''t fork over information to a student who just joined them out of the blue. Besides, in the school''s exams, a minus that urs because of you maye back to bite you. If you deliberately sabotage your ss, you yourself will be expelled."


    Understanding that Sakayanagi haspletelyprehended the system, Nagumo nodded in satisfaction.


    "I''ll just give you this one warning. I don''t dislike that aggressive attitude of yours but you will flounder if you make enemies out of everyone at this stage, you know? Don''t you think it''s better to earn the trust of your surroundings first? It''s still not toote. Build trust."


    "And to use that trust as a weapon to ensure victory?"


    "It''s the most efficient strategy."


    A betrayal from someone you''re sure would never betray you. It''d be an attack that would be more than enough to cause critical damage.


    "But if you say to build trust then perhaps you were too quick to throw away the trust you''ve taken care to establish, President? Like you said, don''t you think it would be far more effective to use it at the very end?"


    A deration of war against the former student council president during the training camp. And the betrayal of that trust.


    "I threw away the trust?"


    In response to Sakayanagi''s words, Nagumo gave that response while looking like he was holding backughter.


    "I definitely lost Horikita-senpai''s trust and the trust of the students of 3rd year ss A. But nothing''s changed in regards to the 2nd years and the other 3rd years. The 1st years wille to understand that right away too."


    Nagumo''s tough act and his conceit.


    For a moment, that was what Sakayanagi thought but she immediately changed her mind. Even breaking the rules he established with Horikita Manabu had been something nned from the beginning.


    It may be a consensus that the 2nd years had reached beforehand.


    "Let me make a correction here, Sakayanagi. I acknowledge your talent. If you wish to join the student council at any point in the future, I will allow it."


    "Thank you. That aside, I''m d I came here today. I was able to learn the sort of person you are, President Nagumo. At the very least, I''m d to know that you and I are more alike than I ever was with President Horikita."


    Politely bowing her head, Sakayanagi left the student council room. And when she did, Nagumo immediately followed her.


    "You left your hat."


    "My, my. Thank you very much."


    After taking her hat back, Sakayanagi once again lowered her head.


    "Please excuse me."


    "Sakayanagi, would you happen to know anything about Ayanok��ji?"


    Nagumo asked that unexpected question.


    "Ayanok��ji...? I am somewhat familiar with that name. He''s a 1st year, is he not?"


    "I see, no, it''s nothing."


    If she doesn''t know then there''s no reason to talk about it, Nagumo tried to end the conversation with that.


    "If necessary, I can investigate him for you though?"


    Sakayanagi offered her assistance as though taking a bold step forward.


    "No, I said something unnecessary. Forget it."


    "Is that so? Then excuse me."


    When Sakayanagi walked off, she ran into a lone female student. She''s someone even Sakayanagi with her small socialwork is aware of: Kushida Kiky�� from ss C of the 1st years.


    "Hello, Sakayanagi-san."


    "A coincidence, is it not? Do you, by any chance, have business at the student council room?"


    "Yeah. I was thinking I''d apply for the student council. Could it be you''re the same, Sakayanagi-san?"


    "Something along the lines of that. Please excuse me."


    "See youter~"


    Sakayanagi felt somewhat doubtful that Kushida would want to join the student council at a time like this. Normally speaking, an honor student like her aiming for the student council wouldn''t be out of ce. But she wasn''t convinced.


    The girls are also well aware of Nagumo''s actions during the special exam. It may be a different story for a senior student who knows Nagumo well but it wouldn''t be strange for a 1st year to be suspicious of Nagumo''s actions.


    If she is aware of Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka''s true nature and is in cahoots with him then there''s the possibility that she''s been sent to investigate Nagumo.


    But knowing Ayanok��ji''s personality, he won''t carelessly get involved with Nagumo at this stage.


    Kushida Kiky��.


    There hasn''t been a single bad rumor about her. She''s nothing but benevolent.


    "Fufu. It''s exactly that sort of person who''d unexpectedly turn viinous though."


    At the very least, Sakayanagi doesn''t believe that she''s purely good.

 Chapter 367 - 2: A Changing Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 2: A Changing Rtionship</h4>


    The early morning for ss C started out with an unusual sight.


    A circle seems to be forming around Karuizawa Kei and the girls who make up that circle appear to be excited to the point of causing amotion.


    "You''re ratherte to school today, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Since there are only five minutes to go before the bell rings, my neighbor Horikita Suzune interjected with that.


    "I overslept."


    Looking bored, Horikita gave a sigh. Then she continued speaking.


    "You seem to be on good terms with Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san. You knew, didn''t you?"


    "There''s no way I''d know. It''s their private affair."


    She didn''t seem like she had cut things off with Hirata back during the training camp but it looks like she''s done it now.


    Since they''re a couple famous throughout the school, it made waves to an amazing extent.


    If a third party were to hear of this, they would definitely be surprised.


    But this would mean that on the surface, Kei and Hirata''s connection has been severed. Of course, it doesn''t necessarily mean Kei would losemand of the girls'' group.


    If there''s an exception to that, it would be if someone from within the ss stole Hirata''s heart and became his true partner. Even then, I can''t imagine Kei being ousted from her position.


    Even if that girl attempts to slight Kei, Hirata would be the first one to put a stop to that. If not, the meaning behind Hirata going as far as to fake a rtionship with Kei to save her would be rendered moot.


    "So, which one of them dumped the other?"


    I tried asking Horikita that. Because I don''t know that myself either so there''s nothing for Horikita to suspect.


    "Looks like it''s Karuizawa-san who did it."


    "That''s surprising. She seemed like the type to consider going out with a good man. A symbol of status."


    "I suppose so. At the very least that''s what I thought..."


    For a moment, she looked at me suspiciously but then immediately averted her eyes. There''s no possible way she could have acquired any information from my expression.


    It''s proof that Horikita herself has begun to understand that.


    Still, Kei dumped Hirata, huh?


    In the first ce, it''s a fake rtionship started by Kei. It''s not even about who dumped who. But in all likelihood, Hirata suggested doing that would be best for Kei.


    If Hirata were to be the one doing the dumping, it would mean there''s a problem with Kei and could have put Kei''s status at risk.


    In any case, judging from my surroundings, it''s clear that their breakup came as a shock to ss C. But what made me think those girls are amazing was that they were boldly discussing that romantic affair.


    "Ehh, ehh? Why did you break up with him even though you don''t have a new boyfriend yet, Karuizawa-san!"


    Shinohara''s unrestrained voice reverberated. Despite chatting with each other, Ike and Sud��''s group were clearly eavesdropping on that conversation.


    "You see, I also thought I needed to step it up. It''s easy to be spoiled by Y��suke-kun but I wanted to think things through on my own."


    The catastrophe that befell this big couple would obviously have an impact on ss C but it would probably also end up having an impact on the other sses.


    There''s no doubt a battle would erupt between the girls over Hirata.


    "I''m amazed they can even think about things like romance. Even tomorrow isn''t guaranteed at this school and they should know that situation too."


    "Isn''t it exactly because tomorrow isn''t guaranteed that they''re enjoying the present the best they can?"


    "I have no reason to deny them that as long as they''re not robbing someone else of their future..."


    On the other hand, as I wondered what''s going on with the other half of the hot topic Hirata Y��suke, there he was with a gentle expression on his face while boxed in by both the boys and girls of the ss.


    Even though he got dumped by his girlfriend, there isn''t a smidgen of miserying from Hirata. The best proof of that is that Ike and Sud�� aren''t heading over there to tease him.


    No, perhaps... I should say that they''ve already graduated from that sort of thing. They do seem interested in that conversation somewhat but there''s no sign of them engaging in malicious gossip.


    On the contrary, Horikita and I are the ones engaging in a tasteless conversation. The special exams so far and the training camp. All of that''s making this immature bunch change bit by bit.


    But of course, not everyone is maturing at the same rate.


    "Yo, Hirata~ Heard you got dumped by Karuizawa~ Don''t mind it, don''t mind it!"


    I thought they''ve be capable of reading the mood, but Yamauchi alone proved to be the exception.


    Flippantly and happily approaching Hirata, he then struck Hirata''s shoulder. Seeing that, Ike and Sud�� felt ufortable and approached Yamauchi, nking him from both sides and grabbing hold of him.


    "Oi, what''s the matter? Let''s console Hirata together. Even the handsome ones get dumped!"


    "This is in bad taste. Cut it out."


    "Huh? Isn''t this a rare sight seeing the handsome guy get dumped?"


    When Sud�� tried to hold Yamauchi back, he refused to listen and instead gave a refutation.


    "Sorry about this, Hirata. I''ll take him away immediately."


    "It''s ok, it''s the truth after all."


    It wouldn''t be out of ce for him to show displeasure but Hirata didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    "Speaking of which... have you heard anything about Ichinose-san?"


    Out of the blue, a topic regarding ss B came from Horikita.


    "Recently, I''ve been hearing nder directed at her."


    "Isn''t it just a lie by someone jealous of her poprity? Or maybe the strategy of someone who wants to knock down ss B? What do the nders say?"


    "...It''s something I''m hesitant to put to words."


    Saying that, she retrieved a note from under her desk rather than speak about it in detail.


    She wrote something down on it and then showed me.


    ''A history of violence''.


    ''Engaged inpensated dating''.


    ''Engaged in theft and robbery''.


    ''A noted history of drug usage''.


    These are things that even those delinquents over there haven''t done, not all of them.


    "They sure spread quite the malicious rumors around."


    "She doesn''t seem like that sort of student to me though..."


    "If it''s just spreading rumors, it won''t exactly count as a crime after all."


    "That''s not true. Regardless of the veracity, it''s defamation...it''s categorized that way when targeted towards arge number of people. It''s possible to sue."


    "If we''re talking about being out there in society then there''s no doubt about that."


    But high school is still high school. This is an isted space filled with underaged students. It''s not like it''s being written on the inte too for the whole world to see.


    "So you''re saying it doesn''t count as a crime."


    Even if society cannot hand down punishment, it''s still possible for the school to hand down punishment at its discretion.


    But it would be difficult to pinpoint the source of the rumors. The reason a variety of rumors were spread is so that if asked, they can simply say they heard it from someone else during day-to-day conversation and that''ll be the end of that.


    The school won''t be able to investigate beyond that and in the end, it''ll peter out.


    All it can do is to warn the perpetrators to not thoughtlessly spread rumors any more than that. After all, I''m certain that the n to crush Ichinose has been gradually implemented over time.


    There''s no doubt it''s Sakayanagi pulling the strings behind the scenes. But there''s still not very many people aware of this.


    "What did Ichinose do in response?"


    "I don''t know that much. It''s not like we''re close or anything. Besides, if I carelessly approach, suspicion may fall on us."


    "Well, it''s true that ying the role of the observer is the wisest thing to do."


    "But...I wonder if a tasteless strategy like this will work on Ichinose-san."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No matter how malicious the nder may be, the amount of damage it can inflict is limited. Ichinose-san''s reputation throughout the school is something even I''m aware of. This sort of harassment is too miserable to be done out of envy like you said earlier."


    "Then you''re saying it''s a strategic mistake then?"


    "That''s right, but as they say, you can''t have smoke without a fire."


    "So you''re saying Ichinose used to be a violent criminal or that she used to do drugs?"


    "Even if not all of it''s true, perhaps at least one of it is?"


    Of course, the possibility of it being true is extremely low. She added that after.


    As Horikita said, there''s no evidence that all of it''s just a lie or that they''re all just rumors. And also the fact that Sakayanagi had been making remarks hinting at such could mean there''s some truth to it.


    "Well... It''s not like we cane up with an answer just by thinking about it. More importantly, the current standing of the sses based on the results of the training camp has been released. Care to have a look?"


    "Ehh, I''m not..."


    "I know you''re not interested. But just keep it in mind."


    I flipped through the pages of the notebook she forcibly ced on my desk.

 Chapter 368 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Even though the cataclysm caused by Hirata and Kei in the morning has yet to die down, rumors of yet another love affair caused an incident in ss C.


    "Excuse me."


    Nearing the end of school, some students are heading to their own clubs while others are heading back and in the midst of it all, an extremely unexpected person showed up.


    "Is Yamauchi Haruki-kun here?"


    The students still left in the ssroom all turned simultaneously to face Yamauchi in surprise.


    He was probably to head back to the dorm with Ike and y games because Yamauchi was opening up a strategy guide about some game at that moment.


    "Ehh, that''s me but... you need something?"


    Yamauchi usually gets excited when looking a cute girl but right now he seems scared out of his wits.


    The leader of 1st year ss A, Sakayanagi, showed up and named Yamauchi.


    "Would you mind giving me a few moments of your time?"


    "O-of course I''m free..."


    "...This isn''t quite the right ce so I''ll be waiting for you in the corridor by the stairs."


    Perhaps the stares from the other students are making her ufortable, Sakayanagi disappeared out into the corridor with downcast eyes.


    A silence fell upon ss C.


    "No, no, no, no! This cannot be happening!"


    The one who broke that silence was Ike, standing beside Yamauchi who had just been nominated. If Sud�� were here, it would be even rowdier but he had already left for basketball practice.


    The other students, including Yamauchi himself, could not wrap their heads around that absurdly bold entry and invitation.


    Yamauchi then immediately grabbed his bag. Maybe he''s just acting on instinct.


    "Sorry! I''ve got business to take care of!"


    "Y-y-yeah..."


    "Hold it, Yamauchi-kun."


    "W-what is it, Horikita?"


    Currently, Yamauchi is making a beeline out of the ssroom. And as though she were taking the wind out of his sails, Horikita blocked the entrance.


    "Maybe she''s trying to do something to knock ss C down."


    "Huh? Why do you think that?"


    "The very fact that you''re being asked out is abnormal in and of itself."


    Despite maintaining a serious expression from start to finish, what Horikita is saying is far too straightforward and pointed.


    It''s on the level where an ordinary person would realize they''re being insulted.


    But Yamauchi was rather positive about it on the contrary.


    "Bumping into a transfer student with toast in her mouth on a street corner and falling in love... You ever heard about that sort of plot?"


    "Eh? Toast...? Street corner?"


    Unable to understand what he''s talking about, Horikita wrinkled her brow.


    To be fair, if you''re only listening to Yamauchi''s remarks then it wouldn''t make any sense. But after seeing Yamauchi collide with Sakayanagi back at the training camp I can tell he''s talking about that incident.


    "I''m going because Sakayanagi-chan is waiting for me."


    Not even hearing or heeding Horikita''s warning, Yamauchi walked off. Yamauchi did not even make an attempt to believe her.


    "I am indeed this ss''s lethal weapon. But that is exactly why it''s okay. On the off chance anything happens, I''ll take care of it."


    I''d like to hear in detail his countermeasure for taking care of it.


    In all likelihood, he hasn''t even given it any thought.


    "...I get it. If you say you''re going then I don''t have any right to stop you. Just don''t carelessly let anything about the ss''s internal affairs slip out."


    "Don''t worry about it. I am well aware of that."


    After saying that, Yamauchi gave a cheekyugh and left the ssroom. A portion of the students, which includes Ike, hurriedly followed Yamauchi.


    "We should go too."


    The one who said that to me was Haruka. Apparently, she had also said the same to Keisei and Airi because the two of them are tagging along with her.


    Since I don''t really have a reason to decline, I gave a light nod and stood up. When we stepped out into the corridor, we immediately spotted a few boys there including Ike.


    "Ahh, stop stop. This way, this way!"


    When we tried to pass through, the Professor noticed and stopped us.


    "The two of them are talking over there right now."


    "...Ehh, what''s with that speech?"


    Haruka whispered that to herself after noticing that the Professor no longer uses ''gozaru'' as part of his speech.


    "Apparently he got set straight during the training camp."


    I offered an exnation regarding the Professor''s serious tone.


    "How should I put it, it feels like he''s lost his individuality. Well, I''m not interested though."


    Haruka quickly lost interest in the Professor and so turned our attention to Yamauchi and Sakayanagi.


    "Umm, so what did you want to talk about..."


    Yamauchi nervously spoke to her.


    Sakayanagi too, was using her left hand to shyly y with her hair.


    If we look at this from a psychological perspective, it would be described as an unconscious reflex meant to make one look more attractive for a member of the opposite sex they''re interested in.


    <Illustration>


    "Could it be that Sakayanagi is legit interested in Haruki?"


    While looking at the two of them, Ike muttered that in frustration.


    He probably deduced that unconsciously from Sakayanagi''s expressions and gestures.


    However, in this case, we should assume Sakayanagi is deliberately creating that sort of image.


    But in contrast to my calm analysis-


    "No, no, this is way too stupid. She''s super cunning. There''s absolutely no way she''s actually into Yamauchi-kun."


    Haruka spat that out. Perhaps this is what you''d call a woman''s intuition.


    "I-I think so too."


    Airi also agreed with Haruka, maybe because she felt the same way too after seeing this.


    "Men really are simple, how could they possibly fall for something like that? She''s definitely acting."


    "...Is it really an act?"


    Keisei couldn''t tell from just looking. Well, I wouldn''t have been able to tell either if I hadn''t read between the lines though...


    "She''s definitely acting."


    Haruka said so with certainty.


    "Maybe she''s trying to acquire information on ss C like Horikita-san said."


    "But isn''t that way too obvious? There should be a better way to go about doing that. She has a higher chance of seeding if she makes contact with Yamauchi in secret and she wouldn''t put us on guard either."


    "That''s true but..."


    Keisei''s right too. If her intention here is to ensnare Yamauchi in a trap, there are plenty of ways for her to make contact with him.


    She''ll only be incurring severe damage by acting in a way that tips off all of ss C. If this leads to a problem, Sakayanagi herself would definitely be ruled as having been involved.


    Considering that, maybe she really is interested in Yamauchi like Keisei and Ike are saying... That would make more sense.


    But Sakayanagi is aggressive and bold, so both of those are equally possible.


    "The truth is, I''ve been wanting to talk to you for a while now, Yamauchi-kun."


    "R-r-r-really, really, really?"


    "I don''t have time to lie about something like this, you know?"


    As I conducted my analysis, a conversation began starting up between the two of them.


    "I won''t be able to calm down here, shall we go elsewhere?"


    "T-That''s right. Yeah, let''s do that, let''s do that."


    "In that case, please apany me for a while."


    The two of them started walking side-by-side.


    Yamauchi is trying to match Sakayanagi''s slow pace.


    Looks like he is capable of being considerate, even if it''s only the bare minimum amount.


    The other students saw the two of them off, perhaps having determined that following them any further would be difficult.


    The Ayanok��ji Group assembled in a cafe with all its members present save for Akito, who''s headed off to his club. Haruka started the conversation.


    "So, what do you think is the truth behind that little farce between Yamauchi-kun and Sakayanagi-san earlier?"


    "Can we really call it a farce though?"


    Keisei asked Haruka that once again.


    "That''s- I mean, right Airi?"


    "I... I think that was, umm, that..."


    Airi said so with a slight blush.


    "Ehh? But I mean, wasn''t that a bit sly?"


    "Yeah, her gestures looked that way but... like Keisei-kun said, maybe she''s trying to investigate ss C so she can do something bad."


    "That''s that thing where you make someone think that."


    By boldly showing up, she''d try to make us think it''s not a trap because it''s overwhelmingly simple. There''s some truth to that as well.


    "Kiyopon and Yukimu~, what do you think? Do you really think romance is a possibility?"


    Haruka asked us again.


    "I''m not very well-versed in that area. Please don''t ask me that so many times."


    Not wanting to talk about romance any further than this, Keisei refused to answer.


    Inevitably enough, Haruka and Airi turned this way.


    "Yamauchi and Sakayanagi haven''t interacted until now, it''s too abrupt. Isn''t it too much to call it romance?"


    "That''s a rational opinion, Kiyopon. Romance does require a foundation but it''d be a different case for someone like Hirata-kun. Of course, the same doesn''t hold true for Yamauchi-kun."


    In the end, we couldn''t continue with the conversation with only the information we have at hand. Eventually, the topic changed from Yamauchi and Sakayanagi''s romance to the situation in ss C.


    "Ahh, speaking of Hirata-kun... He broke up with Karuizawa-san, right?"


    "I''m not surprised, or maybe I should say I always thought they''d break up one day."


    "Ehh, r-really?"


    "You might call it appropriate for the boys'' leader and the girls'' leader to be a couple but they don''t really go well together, do they? How should I put it, Hirata-kun seems like he''d appreciate a quiet, beautiful girl more."


    "Karuizawa-san is also cute... Don''t you think so, Kiyotaka-kun?"


    Airi asked me a question that''s truly difficult to answer.


    Or rather, I should say she asked me because she wanted to hear the answer to that.


    "I''m not sure. I''ve never really paid attention to Karuizawa after all."


    I don''t know what Airi''s thinking but that answer is all I can give.


    "Well, I suppose that''s true~ Anyways, Karuizawa-san aside, the problem is that Hirata-kun is now free."


    Haruka deliberately changed the topic back to Hirata.


    "Quite a lot of girls in our ss like Hirata-kun. I wonder what''s going to happen."


    "Really?"


    "Ehh- You didn''t notice? For example, Mii-chan definitely likes him."


    "Ahh...now that you mention it, she looks over at Hirata-kun from time to time."


    "Right, right?"


    Keisei took out his notebook, perhaps because he''s grown tired of the romance talk.


    "I''ll study."


    "Ahh, it''s almost our end-of-year exam... I just remembered something depressing."


    "I need toe up with something for Haruka and the others to use as well."


    Haruka lowered her head towards the table as though bowing.


    Chabashira didn''t give us any exnation in particr regarding the end-of-year exam. In other words, it''s going to be a written exam as usual.


    If a student gets a failing grade, they''ll be expelled immediately. That''s probably how it''ll be.


    "Around when do we start up our study group?"


    "Let''s see... Let''s start as soon as the practice test on the 15th is over. If we start there, we''ll have roughly 10 days until the end-of-year exam. If we focus on past problems and trends, we should be fine."


    "As expected of Yukimu~, perfect n. I agree I agree."


    Haruka seemed happy, maybe because she didn''t want to start studying right away.


    "Thest special exam of the school year will probably be held after the end of school year exam ends in March."


    "Last special exam of the school year... I see, the 1st year is almost over."


    "A lot of things happened but when it''s all over, it seems like time flew by."


    Airi and Haruka both look back on the past year.


    "It''s still too early to be reminiscing. If you flunk the end of school year exam, it''s expulsion for you. And it still depends on the contents of the special exam."


    Keisei brought them back to reality. It''s probably because he wants what''s best for Haruka and the others.


    "Ahh."


    Right after Keisei started studying, Haruka noticed something.


    When I followed her gaze, I saw Ichinose there.


    She was together with several boys and girls, all of them ss B students.


    They''re probably gathering much like we are but from what I can see, their expressions are stiff.


    It looked like they''re attempting to protect Ichinose from the nder and defamation she''s receiving. But Ichinose herself probably doesn''t desire a situation like this.


    She''s acting the way she usually does, chatting with her friends and cheerfully calling out to people as she went along. But if there''s something worrying about this, it would be the fact that Kanzaki isn''t there.


    As Ichinose''s second-inmand, I get the image of them frequently being together.


    "Quite the problem now, isn''t it?"


    Haruka looked at Ichinose coldly.


    "...Weird rumors, is what it seems to be. I don''t know who''s spreading them around but that''s awful..."


    "It''s not that unusual, is it? This time it went too far but simr things happen asionally, don''t they? I guess that''s the burden popr girls have to bear?"


    "Really?"


    Airi looked perplexed, as though she had no idea about that.


    "If Airi were the aggressive type like Ichinose, I''m sure there''ll be people envious of you right now though?"


    That certainly may be the case. But still, it doesn''t look like Airi can even imagine herself as the aggressive type.


    She tried to think of it but it would seem she''s failed at that.


    "Well, isn''t it best to not worry about it?"


    Ichinose probably understands that too, Haruka said.


    I continued to listen to Haruka and Airi''s conversation without joining in.


    Roughly two hours after that. The girls kept chatting and Keisei kept studying.


    I''d join Airi and Haruka''s conversation from time to time while fiddling with my phone.


    Haruka''s phone, which she had ced on the table, then vibrated.


    "Ahh, it''s from Miyachi."


    Haruka touched the screen and answered the call on speaker.


    "Done with club activities?"


    "Sorry, looks like I''ll be a bitte."


    It was a call from Akito, speaking in a slightly nervous tone, informing us that he''d be runningte.


    "Hmm? Could it be overtime club practice?"


    "No... Looks like trouble''s brewing."


    "What trouble? Give me a bit more detail here."


    "ss A and ss B are quarreling. Worst case scenario, I have to be there to stop them if a fight breaks out."


    Doesn''t sound like Akito himself is involved though.


    But ss A and ss B?


    I recalled the faces of ss B''s main members I spotted earlier. But I wonder if Ichinose would really allow such careless actions that could escte into a fight.


    "You should just let them be. It''s got nothing to do with our ss."


    "Could be us next, no?"


    After saying that, Akito ended the call. Akito''s a man of few words but sometimes he can be surprisingly passionate like when he invited Ryuuen, who no one wanted to get involved with, into his group during the training camp.


    "I wonder who''s quarreling...?"


    Airi asked. Perhaps she''s curious.


    "It''s usually always that ss stirring up trouble."


    Of course, they''re talking about Ryuuen''s ss that''s now fallen to ss D.


    "Now that you mention it, that''s right."


    The two of them tilted their heads at the unexpected confrontation between ss A and ss B.


    "Hey Kiyopon, Airi. Why don''t we go take a look at Miyachi?."


    "B-But wouldn''t that be dangerous?"


    "I suppose so. But maybe even our ss might get dragged into it if provoked."


    Haruka answered teasingly. But Airi shrunk back as though frightened.


    "It''s alright. If pushes to shove I''m sure Miyachi will do something about it, no? Apparently, he used to be quite bad himself in the past too."


    "B-bad? Really?"


    "I just heard it from him though."


    Perhaps the reason why he wasn''t afraid to deal with someone like Ryuuen is that he''s rather confident in his own skills.


    "Well if Airi gets into a pinch, Kiyopon will save her. Right?"


    "...I''ll do my best. But I''d rather not get into a fight."


    "Ahahaha. It''ll be fine. Violence usually doesn''t break out at this school. I think."


    Because there had been several such cases in the past, Haruka trailed off at the end there.


    But since there''s no reason for us to not go looking for Akito, we decided to do just that.


    We saw no sign of Akito as we headed toward the archery club.


    "Huh? Where''s Miyachi?"


    There''s no doubt that Akito had been headed toward the cafe, so along the way, he must havee across a dispute and diverted from the path.


    The three of us collectively agreed to search for Akito.


    A few minutes after we started searching, we got some reliable information from some of the students who were heading home from their club activities.


    Thus, we somehow managed to arrive at the gymnasium located a short distance away from the school building.


    There, two first-year students were facing off with one another.


    They didn''t appear to be the people Haruka and the others had been expecting either.


    The first student was ss A''s Hashimoto.


    The other was ss B''s Kanzaki.


    Meanwhile, Akito appeared to be in the difficult position of standing watch between the two.


    "You guys aren''t really going to fight, are you?"


    "You''re quite persistent, Miyake. I wasn''t the one who instigated this in the first ce, Kanzaki was."


    While Hashimoto spoke as though he was being pestered by someone, our eyes met.


    "It seems like your friends have arrived?"


    After Hashimoto pointed this out, Akito and Kanzaki looked our way at almost the same time.


    "...You guys came."


    It seems like he didn''t want us to interfere.


    Well, nothing goodes from getting the girls tangled up in something like this.


    Despite this, Haruka spoke up and inserted herself into the conversation.


    "That''s because you''ve gone and gotten yourself involved in something strange. That''s why we came to help out."


    "Came to help... right..."


    Realizing that he shouldn''t have said anything in the first ce, Akito regretfully looked up into the empty air for a moment.


    "So what is it? It doesn''t seem like they''re fighting."


    Realizing that it couldn''t be helped now that we were already here, Akito changed tracks.


    "It seems like I misunderstood something. Although the situation does seem to have a bit of a dangerous feel to it."


    "Kanzaki is the dangerous one here."


    If I remember correctly, Hashimoto didn''t seem to be any different than usual.


    However, Akito didn''t seem to be buying it.


    "I would hope so."


    Akito didn''t show any intention of leaving any time soon.


    It seemed like he wasn''t certain about whether or not things would take a turn for the worse.


    At the same time, Kanzaki looked at us with a somewhat troubled expression.


    That is to say, he had been hoping that nobody else would show up here.


    However, he should also understand that such a dream was no longer possible.


    For that reason, he chose to keep silent.


    Ultimately, Kanzaki didn''t say a word to any of us and once again turned his attention back toward Hashimoto.


    "Continuing from where we left off, Hashimoto. What have you been doing after school? You don''t belong to any clubs, so why are you here sote?"


    "So if I don''t have any club activities, I have to head home early? I''m free to go and do whatever I want after school. Moreover, out of everyone here, I think Miyake is the only one involved with a club. Right?"


    Taking the initiative, Hashimoto poked a hole in Kanzaki''s argument by dragging us into the conversation.


    Compared to Kanzaki, our sudden appearance seemed to y right into Hashimoto''s hands.


    The members of the Ayanokouji Group briefly exchanged nces.


    It wouldn''t be possible to say that we''re allies of ss A or ss B.


    Though, if we had to choose between the two, we would definitely choose ss B.


    That would be because of the armistice between Horikita and Ichinose.


    "Ha! Not going to answer?"


    Noticing that his question was being responded to with silence, Hashimoto let out augh.


    "You''re not waiting here in order to meet anyone in particr. You''re just trying to spread rumors to as many people as you can, aren''t you?"


    Kanzaki wore his usual calm expression, but his spirit was very imposing.


    From what it looks like, Kanzaki had been questioning Hashimoto about the recent rumors surrounding Ichinose.


    Akito was worried that they would get into a fight with one another, which leads us to where the situation is at now.


    Hashimoto probably felt that his actions were exposed to a certain extent after listening to Kanzaki''s im, as he nodded a couple of times in response.


    "Rumors? Ah, you mean the ones about Ichinose doing various malicious things? What connection do I have with those rumors?"


    "ying dumb is just a waste of everyone''s time. I want to make one thing crystal clear with you. What you and the rest of your ss are doing is simply too malicious. It''s no different than the type of thing Ryuuen would do."


    "Even when you say something like that, I don''t have an answer for you."


    Hashimoto, whose intentions are usually hard topletely understand, spoke evasively in response to Kanzaki''s questioning.


    Akito seemed to grasp that the two of them wouldn''t immediately break into a fistfight, he distanced himself from the two of them and came over to us.


    "Hey, what should we do?"


    Haruka asked Akito in a low voice.


    "Nothing, let''s just watch for the time being. If they split up without anything happening, it''ll end with that."


    "But... Is it okay for us to be listening in?"


    I could somewhat understand Airi''s uneasiness.


    Our ss C has nothing to do with their discussion.


    At the very least, Kanzaki won''t be pleased about having us be present here. That was the vibe I got from the air around him.


    "What do you think, Kiyotaka?"


    Akito asked for my input.


    "Isn''t it fine until they tell us to leave? If at some point, this turns into a fight, the presence of a third party can help keep things civil. Kanzaki should see the benefit in that too."


    It seems as though Akito immediately agreed with me, as he nodded a few times.


    Hashimoto then took the topic of the rumors one step deeper.


    "Hey, Kanzaki. This thing going on with Ichinose... are you sure they''re really just rumors?"


    "What?"


    "You can''t have smoke without a fire. That''s probably what most students are thinking."


    "Rumors can create smoke without a fire as long as there''s malicious intent."


    Hashimoto leaned against the nearby wall.


    "Indeed. It''s true that rumors and fire are entirely separate things."


    Proverbs can''t be applied to every situation in the world.


    "However, can you confidently tell me that Ichinose doesn''t have a dark past, Kanzaki?"


    "Approximately one year. That''s how long I''ve been going through thick and thin together with ss B. That''s why I''m absolutely certain."


    "Oh give it up Kanzaki. Responses like that stink so much that I can''t even look you in the eyes."


    After saying so, Hashimoto dropped eye contact.


    "Of course, I''ve also asked Ichinose directly."


    "Hoh? And what did she say?"


    "She said something like: ''I hope you aren''t entranced by any of those rumors. Don''t take them to heart.''"


    "That is to say, she neither affirmed nor denied them?"


    "That''s right. That''s why I decided to believe in her."


    "Oi oi, are you being serious? How much of a softie can you be?"


    Hashimoto let out augh of contempt before immediately continuing.


    "Not wanting to talk about your own dark past is just a part of human nature. Just because you''re friends, it doesn''t guarantee that she told the truth. That''s also why she didn''t tell the truth to her ssmates. Or, are you saying that just because Ichinose is a good person now, that she has to have been a good person in the past as well?"


    Hashimoto attempted to shake Kanzaki''s confidence.


    However, Kanzaki didn''t appear to be distraught at all.


    The look in his eyes told me that he hasplete trust in Ichinose.


    "You actually think that she''s going to tell you the truth just because you''re her right-hand man? How sweet of you."


    Hashimoto doesn''t mask his surprise at Kanzaki''s blind faith.


    Or it could be that he came to the realization that there was no longer any need to prolong the conversation any further.


    "I didn''t confront you to listen to something like this in the first ce. I want the details of what you''ve been doing today."


    "Then I''ll tell you. I''ve been spreading around rumors about Ichinose."


    Hashimoto admitted to it.


    "Hey, Kanzaki. You''re a smart, caring guy. However, that''s precisely why I suggest that you avoid getting too involved in things like this. All that you''ll be able to do is blindly believe in the other person."


    "In other words, you have no intention of retracting those rumors."


    "Aren''t you misunderstanding something here? There''s no way to ''take back'' rumors. Rumors flow from one way to the next, spreading out however they please. I just caught wind of them and helped passed them along."


    While he admitted to helping spread the rumor along, Hashimoto clearly denied that he was the original source.


    However, that didn''t make Kanzaki back down.


    It seems that from the beginning, Kanzaki was aware that Hashimoto wasn''t the origin for the rumors.


    "Thesest few days, I''ve been doing a thorough investigation on you guys in ss A."


    "And?"


    "I determined that the source of the rumors alle from various students from the first-year ss A. Then, when we asked those people where they heard it from, they would give vague responses like ''I don''t remember'' or ''I heard it from someone else.'' Mighty simr to the response that you gave me just now. The true meaning behind this? You should already understand, Hashimoto."


    It means that someone had given instructions to everyone from ss A.


    "I''m sorry, Kanzaki, but I have no idea what you''re talking about. If you don''t mind, would you please exin it to me?"


    "The rumors about Ichinose were almost certainly propagated by your ss A."


    "Eh-"


    "I don''t intend on listening to your excuses. I didn''t just ask first-years. I also consulted second-year and third-year students who imed to have heard the rumors from you guys. If necessary, I can ask them toe out and confirm the facts in person."


    From the looks of it, Kanzaki and his ssmates have been excessively thorough with finding the origin of the rumors.


    He''s been convinced that the whole operation was spearheaded by ss A.


    And with that, he''s now gone and approached Hashimoto.


    Based on the fact that Kanzaki is here on his own, without a group, ss B is doing this out of consideration for Ichinose.


    If arge number of students were to make a scene, it would end up attracting even more attention from students. Even those who aren''t interested in rumors in the first ce.


    No, there''s also the possibility that in this case, Kanzaki is acting entirely alone.


    "I see. So that''s why you''ve been stalking me all day today as well."


    Because Hashimoto included the words ''as well'', it meant that he had noticed when Kanzaki started tailing him.


    Yet, he didn''t seem like he cared about it at all.


    That''s because he understood that it obviously wasn''t any sort of hindrance to what he was doing.


    Hashimoto shrugged and let out a sigh as Kanzaki spoke up.


    "Was it Sakayanagi who gave you instructions to spread the rumors?"


    "Uh, no?"


    "Then who did? She''s the only one who can give instructions to you guys in ss A other than Katsuragi."


    "Who knows? I''m just the same as any other student. I heard these rumors from someone else. Even if you''re so confident that the rumors were started by ss A, I still don''t even have the slightest clue what you''re talking about. Maybe it''s the handiwork of Ryuuen and he''s actually just pretending to have retired?"


    At that, Kanzaki changes tactics a bit.


    "So you''ve all blindly epted a rumor which may or may not be the truth and spread it around?"


    "The world is overflowing with people doing that exact thing. It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. If it''s interesting people will want to share it with others. Don''t you think that, due to their experience, girls participate in things like that much more than guys do?"


    While saying so, Hashimoto turned his gaze towards Haruka and Airi.


    "Well... I do like rumors, but..."


    "The sad thing is, the juicier a piece of gossip is, the more enthusiastic people are to talk about it. Think about it a little bit more objectively, Kanzaki. When you asked Ichinose, she didn''t confirm or deny anything, and she also isn''t asking for any help. Don''t you think that''s strange? If it''s all just a lie, she would be seeking cooperation to catch the perpetrator instead."


    "Ichinose hates extreme conflicts. I''m sure that she has a big enough heart to even forgive the people who are defaming her."


    Since Ichinose won''t say anything on the matter, Kanzaki has no other choice than to believe in her.


    "Good grief. You people from ss B..."


    In any case, I''ve managed to confirm one thing based on the way Hashimoto has been speaking and acting so far.


    The rumors that have been circting about Ichinose recently... Sure enough, they aren''t all lies.


    I temporarily put aside my position as a student and looked at the situation from society''s point of view.


    Naturally, on the grounds of defamation and libel, Ichinose would be able to sue the party responsible for circting the rumors. Regardless of whether they were true or not, the damage to her public reputation would give her the grounds to do so.


    Well, provided that it''s limited to situations where the truth isn''t at odds with the public interest.


    If this entire thing has been orchestrated by Sakayanagi, then, of course, everything should be going ording to her n.


    The fact that Ichinose has chosen to stay silent proves that her strategy is working just as intended.


    Giving Kanzaki a solid pat on the shoulder as he passes by, Hashimoto put his hands in his pockets and begins to leave the room.


    "Our conversation isn''t over yet."


    "Haven''t we said enough? Even if we continue the conversation, we won''t end up being able to agree on anything anyway."


    Lightly gesturing a farewell to Haruka and Airi, Hashimoto left the room, heading toward the school building.


    I felt a strange sense of incongruity after watching Hashimoto leave.


    It was obvious that he didn''t treat me the same way as he did back at the training camp.


    In the end, it was nothing more than mere intuition.


    What''s changed between then and now... What''s different... It''s impossible to pinpoint the exact details.


    "Excuse me."


    Kanzaki gave us a slight bow and left, leaving toward the dormitories instead of the school building.


    "Somehow, I feel like we just witnessed something totally awesome!"


    "Why do I feel like you''ve been enjoying all of this?"


    Haruka stuck out the tip of her tongue in response to Akito''s retort.


    "Well, that''s because this ''so-called'' violence is kinda exciting! Plus, if by some chance, we were attacked, Miyachi would have a n ready to protect us right?"


    While saying that, Haruka made a show of doing a few boxing jabs in the air.


    "I heard that you used to be quite the delinquent?"


    I asked, going along with the flow of the conversation. Akito let out a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t really wanna talk about it, Haruka. I don''t want it to spread around."


    "It doesn''t matter, does it? You''re different now anyway. Were you really strong back then?"


    "Let me just say this, I wasn''t some famous delinquent. Honestly, someone else was the top delinquent at the school I went to, and he was much stronger than me."


    "Huh. Was it a rough school?"


    "Where Ie from, adults would live a disordered life, and when they have kids, raise them that way as well. By the way, ss D''s Ryuuen went to the middle school right next to mine."


    "Ehhh? Seriously!?"


    "Aah. Throughout the several times when conflicts started between our schools, we came in contact with each other. Well, that guy probably never took me very seriously."


    Ah, so Akito is skilled at handling those kinds of situations because he''s grown ustomed to fighting.


    "This conversation ends here. Don''t share this with anyone outside of the group, okay?"


    "I getcha. Let''s go back to the cafe ok? Yukimuu is waiting."


    "Sounds good."


    In the end, this is just somebody else''s problem.


    The best option is to avoid digging any deeper. I''m certain of it.

 Chapter 369 - 3: No Intention of Changing

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 3: No Intention of Changing</h4>


    On Thursday evening, I saw Ichinose while heading back to the dorms.


    Ichinose is usually always surrounded by students of both genders. However, today she surprisingly appeared to be alone. For some reason, I couldn''t sense any of her usual ambition in the way she was moving. I wonder if the reason she''s alone is because she took the initiative to stay away from her usual groups of friends? At the moment, she''s definitely the person in our school year who''s flooded with the most attention.


    Thoughtlessly involving other people in your own rumors may lead to them getting caught up in a second disaster.


    It wouldn''t be surprising for Ichinose to think something like this. I thought back to Kanzaki''s conversation with Hashimoto a few days ago.


    Should I try calling out to her? I thought about doing so, but...


    I felt a presence behind me and decided against it.


    I took out my phone and turned on the camera.


    Changing the active camera from the one on the back of my phone to the one on the front, I nonchntly took a peek at the situation going on behind me.


    There were two first-year students on their way back to the dorms.


    One of them was Hashimoto.


    He was just walking normally, but given what happened the other day, it''s difficult to think of this as a coincidence.


    Is he tailing me?


    However, while I was in the processes of confirming that, the other student began to approach me.


    She was walking up to me without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    I immediately turned off the camera and put the phone in my pocket.


    "Ah, um, Ayanokouji-kun. Do you have a moment...?"


    The person who called out to me from behind was my ssmate, Mei-Yu Wang.


    Because her name can be difficult to pronounce, people refer to her as ''Mii-chan''. Though calling her that in my mind is already somewhat embarrassing.


    "Right now... Are you free for a little while? I have something I''d like to consult you about."


    Consult with me? She and I have barely ever spoken with one another until now.


    You could even say this was practically the first time she came to talk to me face to face.


    It doesn''t seem like there''s someone other than her either...


    Looking over, Ichinose continued walking back to the dorms without noticing me.


    At this point, jogging over to catch up with her would just end up looking strange.


    "I''m sorry, you''re busy aren''t you..."


    "No, I''m just heading back to the dorms. It should be fine."


    With that, Mii-chan looked a little happier as she let out a sigh of relief.


    As I was speaking with Mii-chan, Hashimoto passed us on the way back to the dormitories.


    However, he didn''t look in my direction or say anything.


    "So, you said you wanted to consult with me about something?"


    "Speaking about it here... It''s somewhat..."


    She restlessly looked around at our surrounding. It seems like talking while walking back to the dorms isn''t suitable for what she wants to talk about.


    "Is that so?"


    As I expected, it wouldn''t be possible to ask her something like: ''Since the dorms are pretty close by, would you like to talk about this in my room?''


    Moreover, I can''t suggest something like going to Mii-chan''s room instead.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Instead of making the decision myself, I decided to just let Mii-chan choose where we go from here.


    After a little thought, Mii-chan suggested a location.


    "How about the cafe... if that''s alright with you? Though we might be somewhatte in heading back home afterward."


    Since she herself wanted to go to the cafe, I didn''t have any particr reason to decline.


    Even if I''ll be a littlete getting back, the walk only makes a difference of 5 to 10 minutes, which isn''t a big deal. Following Mii-chan''s suggestion, we headed off to Keyaki Mall''s cafe. Though, we''re just two people who don''t know each other very well. We ended up walking somewhat of a distance away from each other instead of side-by-side.


    As popr a location as ever, we arrived at the thriving cafe.


    Even if I''m somewhatcking inmon sense, as an ordinary high school student, I''m able to understand something like this now.


    This cafe is a branch location for a super-majorpany outside of the school, particrly popr among girls in the social world. Outside of here, the price per cup is expensive for high school students, so it''s not something they could afford to be drinking very often. For a high school student who isn''t working at least part-time, they''d only be able to affording here a few times every month. However, because students at this school receive ''money'' corresponding to how many ss points they have, many students can afford toe here as long as they aren''t in a particrly dire financial situation.


    Due to that, it''s inevitable that the cafe would be thriving every day.


    Though, it wasn''t so full that we were unable to find a ce to sit. We ended up taking a pair of seats facing one another. Mii-chan never tried to match my line of sight. Instead, she stared at the cup of coffee I had ordered that I was holding in my hands. I suppose she and Airi are simr girls. If I inadvertently pressure her too much, it might make it harder for her to say what''s on her mind. I decided not to break the ice and waited for Mii-chan to initiate the conversation.


    Meanwhile, I told her I was going to get up for a second and get some sugar from the counter.


    There, I took a single pack of sugar.


    Without letting my eyes wander, I confirmed that Hashimoto had alsoe to the cafe.


    It''s unlikely that he would have just so happened to suddenly want a cup of coffee.


    Without a doubt, Hashimoto was following me.


    Was he sent by Sakayanagi in order to monitor me? No, that doesn''t seem very likely. Sakayanagi currently doesn''t want to spread information around about my existence. Plus, even if she wanted to keep tabs on me, she would have forced Kamuro to do it. If Sakayanagi has a grasp on what type of person Hashimoto is, it''s understandable why she wouldn''t think he''s the right choice for something like this.


    She shouldn''t be under any sort of rush to tell Hashimoto about me and risk having him then disclose it to a third party.


    If that''s the case, is he following me based on his own judgment?


    Back during training camp, I don''t remember doing anything that would necessarily attract any of his attention.


    To him, I should have been just another member of the group. Ryuuen, Ishizaki, Albert, and Ibuki. I considered the likelihood of any of them saying anything to him one by one, but none of them would have said anything.


    Well... It''s not like I''ll be able toe to any conclusion by thinking about it now.


    However, sooner orter it seems like it''ll be an issue that I''ll have to deal with, one way or another.


    For now, I''ll ignore Hashimoto and focus on my conversation with Mii-chan.


    I returned to my seat after about a minute, and immediately as I did, Mii-chan broke the silence.


    "Hey... Uh, it''s about Hirata-kun."


    About Hirata, is it?


    "I was hoping you''d tell me a few things about him..."


    "You know, Hirata and I aren''t particrly close to each other."


    I responded to her immediately in order to draw the line, however, she responded by giving me a surprised look.


    "But then, why did Hirata-kun advise me that Ayanokouji-kun was the most reliable person in the ss?"


    "...Oh really?"


    "Yeah. He said that Ayanokouji-kun was the most reliable and level-headed person in the ss. He spoke really well of you."


    While it makes me happy to be praised by Hirata like this, if things like this continue to spread around I feel like it''ll develop into something troublesome. However, I understand why Hirata would give my name to Mii-chan.


    There are plenty of reliable students, but in the particr case of ss C, it gets somewhatplicated.


    Considering the other boys, it''s not surprising that Hirata would look me as the next most reliable student.


    Still, it''s about Hirata, huh?


    From my earlier conversation with Haruka, I can more or less guess what it''s about.


    "Recently, Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san, uh... broke up with each other. Have you heard about it already?"


    "Naturally."


    What about it? I pretended as though I didn''t understand where she was going with this.


    "T-That, well..."


    After faltering with her words several times, she finally began to speak about the real issue at hand.


    "...Do you know if there''s anyone, H-Hirata-kun likes right now?"


    <Illustration>


    It appears that this was what she had been wanting to ask about. In this case, which answer is the correct one to respond with?


    Although I thought something like that for a moment, I immediately came to the conclusion that giving a genuine answer would be for the best.


    "I don''t think so."


    "R-Really!?"


    "Of course I can''t say so with absolute certainty, but as far as I know, there''s nobody. Besides, he''s just been dumped by Karuizawa. It would be too early for him to like someone else already."


    While I was speaking, Mii-chan gradually calmed down.


    "Is it alright if I ask you just one thing out of mere curiosity?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    "When did you start liking Hirata?"


    "Eeeeeh!?!?"


    Did I ask her something strange? Mii-chan''s face turned bright red as she went into a panic.


    "W-W-W-Why would you ask such a thing?"


    "Oh no, if you don''t want to answer, you-"


    "-Right after the entrance ceremony?"


    -don''t have to.


    "I''m... a little clumsy..."


    A single encounter with Hirata was the only trigger she needed to fall for him.


    Mii-chan spoke openly.


    "...Something like that... I guess."


    "Is that so?"


    Although there are various uncertainties, one thing''s for certain. She was attracted to Hirata''s gentleness.


    "But-"


    Mii-chan had been blushing as she talked about meeting with Hirata, but her expression clouded over suddenly as she was brought back to reality.


    "I... I don''t think I''m good enough to be Hirata-kun''s girlfriend..."


    "Why?"


    How am I even able to ask that? I''m surprised that I''m even able to speak up.


    "Because there are too many rivals... Besides, I''ve never been in love before or anything..."


    Even though she''s overflowing with feelings of love, it doesn''t seem like she has the courage to take action.


    And while I don''t want to think that ack of prior experience with love is a handicap, it definitely has some effect.


    "Well, Mii-chan... Wait, is it alright for me to be calling you Mii-chan?"


    "Oh no, you''re totally fine. Everyone calls me that. Even though both my parents are Chinese, they both like my Japanese nickname, so even they call me Mii-chan."


    That is to say, she isn''t half-Japanese or anything like that?


    "Are you studying abroad?"


    "Yeah. When I was in my first year of middle school, my father came to Japan on business."


    So she moved to Japan with the rest of her family?


    "Have there been any difficulties with that? Like anguage barrier or something like that?"


    "It was pretty hard at first. I was more concerned about making friends than the difference innguages. However, there were a lot of people who were pretty good at English at the middle school I enrolled at, so I was able to make friends there."


    Speaking of which, I seem to remember that Mii-chan was pretty good at English.


    It seems that on top ofmunicating with others in English, she managed to master Japanese perfectly over her 3 years of middle school. I''ve heard that Chinese students have to endeavor through a school system much more rigorous than Japanese students do.


    I wonder if Mii-chan has been able to smoothly integrate into Japanese society because she''s received that a high level of education.


    Beyond this, she just needs to work on hermunication skills like Airi.


    "I wonder if I have a chance..."


    "Speaking realistically, shouldn''t you have a pretty decent chance?"


    "Really?"


    "I didn''t lie. However..."


    "H-However!?"


    While it will probably make her feel anxious, I still have to exin the difficult part of all of this.


    "Hirata''s a good guy, isn''t he?"


    "Of course."


    "Because of that, don''t you think he''ll be more careful next time he''s considering going out with someone? It is Hirata we''re talking about. He may be feeling responsible for it, like he was unable to keep Karuizawa happy."


    Mii-chan nodded as though a revtion had just fallen upon her.


    "You''re right. Along with that, confessing so soon... I don''t think I''d be able to handle it."


    "I know you''re worried about what potential rivals might be doing, but you''re probably going to be rejected if you get impatient and confess to him so soon."


    I advised her to approach things slowly and steadily until she has a solid foundation to work with.


    Of course, it''s really the type of situation where you''ll never know unless you ask.


    However, I can''t really see Hirata being in any sort of rush to associate himself with another girl at the moment.


    The odds are that he''ll end up rejecting the majority of the girls who confess to him.


    In that sense, those who slowly stay on the attack will have a greater chance at victory.


    "...I guess I had you a bit misunderstood, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "Misunderstood?"


    "You know, you''re usually really silent and you don''t say much... Kinda giving people the impression that you''re someone really scary. But after meeting with you face-to-face like this, I can tell that you''re actually super approachable and that you''re seriously listening to what I''ve had to say..."


    It seems like she''splimenting me.


    However, instead of seriously listening to what she''s been talking about, it would be more urate to say that I''m just doing an unconscious analysis of the contents of the conversation. I''m only examining each piece of information and deciding whether or not it will be useful to herter on. If she feels like I''m listening to her carefully, that''s all the more convenient for me.


    Does she want to go deeper? It feels like now I have the chance to ask all kinds of thing.


    "Oh? Mii-chan and... Ayanokouji-kun?"


    Just as I opened my mouth and began to a few other questions, first-year Hiyori Shiina from ss D appeared. I shut my mouth without saying anything.


    "Hiyori-chan. Hello!"


    Hiyori-chan. Mii-chan. From their close way of referring to one another, they seem to be rather close.


    "Are the two of you, by any chance, on a date together?"


    "N-N-No! Not at all Hiyori-chan!"


    Mii-chan stood up in a panic and desperately waved her arms in front of her to deny the question.


    Seeing her reject it to such an overwhelming extent hurt my heart a little bit.


    "In that case, is it alright if I join in?"


    "Of course! ...Are you alright with it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Thank you very much."


    Hiyori smiled happily and sat down in the chair next to Mii-chan.


    "You two are quite the curiousbination. What kind of things have you guys been talking about?"


    "Oh... Uuuuh..."


    It seemed like it was hard for Mii-chan to say that we had been talking about how to handle the person she likes.


    "I''m interested in China, so I''ve been listening to her talk about it a little bit."


    "About China... is it?"


    "Yeah. It''s one of the countries I''d like to visit someday, so I thought I''d hear about it from someone who''s from there."


    I sent a look over to Mii-chan as if asking for her confirmation. She hurriedly nodded two or three times in response.


    "China''s nice isn''t it? I''m also pretty interested in it, with it having things like the Great Wall of China and all."


    Hiyori put her hands together in front of her and smiled.


    Hiyori''s interest in the topic really went beyond my expectations.


    "Speaking of China, the wall is definitely a spot that can''t be forgotten. Though, personally, I''d like to go to Pingyao Ancient City."


    "Pingyao Ancient City?"


    It seems like Hiyori''s first time hearing of the ce.


    Mii-chan, on the other hand, widened her eyes in surprise at the fact that I knew of the ce.


    "Even though it''s a World Heritage Site, the fact that you know about it..."


    "It''s just a something I heard about."


    "By the way, are the two of you... friends?"


    Mii-chan asked the two of us after seeing Hiyori and I talk naturally with one another.


    "Yep! We''re reading buddies."


    "Well, you''re not wrong."


    "Reading buddies...?"


    Mii-chan had an expression on her face that was telling us she didn''t understand.


    However, she immediately turned that confusion into positivity with her next question.


    "Isn''t it great to be able to make friends across sses?"


    It''s likely that she hadn''t had any friends outside of her own ss until the training camp urred.


    "I think so too. School life can be more than just everyone being hostile towards each other."


    Inter-studentpetition is one of the foundational basics of Advanced Nurturing High School.


    Here, most students have a strong tendency to see students outside of their own ss as rivals.


    However, this time around, the number of students who have opened their hearts to those from other sses has increased.


    To some extent, the true aim of the school has be obscured and hidden.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any rules like the ones we came across at the training camp. However, I can hardly say for certain that this won''t be the cause of any negative impacts in the future. When you''re forced into a confrontative rtionship with others, creating these half-baked friendships could possibly end up causing some adverse effects.


    "Thank you for today, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "No, I''m the one who should be saying thank you for letting me hear what you had to say about China."


    "Ah. I-I see. Right."


    I unintentionally thanked her in response, prompting Mii-chan to shyly scratch at her cheek with her finger.


    "I''ll head up after taking a look at my mailbox."


    I parted ways with Mii-chan and Hiyori as they headed to the elevator.


    I get around to checking my mailbox one or two times a week.


    Of course, other students also check theirs at a simr frequency.


    Most of the stuff thates in the mail was from the school. However, there are students who used the mail to exchange packages with each other or have things delivered by shopping online.


    Though, I wasn''t checking for any ordinary reason like that.


    "Nothing today either, huh?"


    I started regrly checking my mail ever since my father visited this school.


    After all, it wouldn''t be strange if he tried to get in contact with me soon.


    As there was nothing particrly special in my mailbox, I headed back over to the elevator, only to find that Hiyori had chosen to wait up for me.


    "Do you have a moment?"


    "Sure."


    We moved to the lobby''s sofa just in front of the elevator.


    "I had wanted to ask you about something earlier, but hesitated because we were in front of Mii-chan..."


    Being a little bit mindful of her surroundings, Hiyori did a sweep of the area before speaking up.


    "That thing going on right now with Ichinose-san, have you heard anything about it?"


    "Heard anything? If you''re talking about those strange rumors, then I guess I know the rough details."


    "Yeah, those. Do you know who''s spreading them around?"


    "No... I don''t know."


    It would have been easy to name Sakayanagi or Hashimoto, but I decided against it.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to see Ichinose-san tortured like this anymore. She''s the type of person who''s even willing to be friendly to somebody with barely any friends, like me."


    If I''m remembering things correctly, Hiyori and Ichinose were in the same group during the training camp. I guess that after eating the same food and sleeping in the same room as one another, she would feel a stronger bond with her than she would with other students.


    "Ayanokouji-kun."


    There was some kind of hidden determination in Hiyori''s eyes.


    "When I first came here, I didn''t like this behavior that the school encourages, where we hurt others. But now, I think it''s necessary to fight from time to time in order to protect your friends."


    "That''s true. After all, there''s no way to be able to save everyone."


    "Even though we''re mutual enemies with Ichinose-san, there must be something we can do to help her. I haven''t been able to think of how yet, but... would you be willing to cooperate with me?"


    "Cooperate, huh? If that''s the case, then you should consult Horikita."


    As I said so, I considered introducing them to each other.


    "Horikita-san, is it?"


    However, Hiyori''s expression didn''t lighten up.


    "It''s possible that ss C might also be willing to help Ichinose."


    In which case, it''s possible that it might then turn into a situation where all 3 sses are willing to go up against ss A.


    However, Hiyori still didn''t show any signs that she was happy with this.


    "Aren''t you able to do something about it yourself, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "I don''t have any influence over ss C at all."


    "Is that right?"


    She tilted her head to the side questioningly.


    "For the girls there''s Horikita, and for the boys there''s Hirata. You''ll have no choice but to go to one of them about it."


    "I see..."


    Hiyori''s shoulders dropped as her expression changed to one of disappointment.


    "Dissatisfied?"


    "No... just, I''ve never really gotten to know Horikita-san or Hirata-kun... But if it was Ayanokouji-kun, I thought..."


    Her shoulders dropped even further as she grew silent. It wasn''t the reaction I had been expecting.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do what I can''t do."


    "No... After all, I was only thinking as convenient for me, and spoke without considering things for you."


    After saying so, she bowed her head.


    "For the time being, would you like me to start the conversation with them for you?"


    "Really? You would do that for me?"


    Despite asking me that, Hiyori then changed her mind.


    "I''m sorry, let''s do it at another time. If our conversation helps spread things any further, we may end up troubling Ichinose by just that much more."


    "Yeah. That may be true."


    Those guys waging war against Ichinose... As things stand now, I don''t know what move they''ll make next.


    Tactlessly stimting the situation without knowing anything would be counterproductive. There''s also the concern that Ichinose''s rumors are closer to the truth than they appear.


    After returning to my room, I received a text message from Horikita.


    [You around?]


    Even though I didn''t respond to her, another message came flying in.


    [Since the message has been marked as read, I''ll just continue talking as that''s more convenient. Ichinose-san will being to my room tonight. Will youe?]


    Such an unexpected message.


    At first, I had only intended to read what she sent, but I chose to give a proper response.


    [What developments took ce to lead to the current situation?]


    [We''re in an alliance with ss B. It''s only natural that we''d lend a hand given the current state of affairs. But, this time we don''t know the full story. Therefore, I was thinking of hearing about it from the person herself.]


    So, she got in contact with Ichinose and asked her if they could meet together in person.


    She had made quite a bold move.


    It''s easy to refuse.


    If I ask Horikita about itter, she''d tell me what Ichinose tells her.


    Though, that doesn''t mean Horikita will learn everything.


    Even Kanzaki, despite how close they are, doesn''t seem to know all the details about Ichinose.


    In which case, would asking her directly bring me closer to the truth?


    The problem is that if I put my foot in the door here, I''ll end up getting involved.


    What should I do, I wonder?


    After thinking about it for a little, I sent a response back to Horikita.


    [What time?]


    [Seven.]


    A bitte.


    I''d have to be careful so as to not be seen by any of the other students.


    [Understood. I''ll let you know when I''m on my way.]


    I decided to meet Ichinose together with Horikita.


    After that, I leisurely rxed in my room until the appointed time.


    When the clock showed five minutes until seven, I left, headed toward Horikita''s room.


    At almost the same time as I got off the elevator, Ichinose arrived in the elevator beside me.


    "Ah! Good evening Ayanokouji-kun."


    I lightly raised my hand in response to her greeting.


    "I''m sorry to intrude."


    "Ahaha. But I''m also the one who''s intruding upon you here, so it''s fine."


    After saying so, Ichinose took the lead as we went to Horikita''s room and rang the doorbell. We immediately heard the lock on the door turning from the inside.


    "Pleasee in."


    The n was to meet at seven. Because of that, there wasn''t anything particrly suspicious about us both arriving at the same time, so Horikita invited us into the room without saying much.


    I sat down properly on the floor.


    I''ve visited Horikita''s room before, but it doesn''t seem to have changed very much since then. Her room was very simr to my own, very monotonous and simple.


    "I''m sorry for asking to meet with you on a weekday night, Ichinose-san."


    "But aren''t you doing this out of consideration for me in the first ce? You don''t need to apologize."


    The feeling I got from meeting Ichinose face-to-face so far was that she''s the same as she''s always been.


    "Though... If this goes on toote, it''ll start to affect things tomorrow, so I hope you''re not looking to chat for too long... To start things off, there have been various worrisome rumors going around about me recently."


    "Yes. Do you know who has been spreading those rumors?"


    Without beating around the bush, Horikita directly asked Ichinose.


    I was curious to see whether or not Ichinose would answer the question honestly.


    "I absolutely can''t speak with certainty here, but if I had to guess I''d say it''s Sakayanagi-san."


    Surpassing my expectations, she gave a clear response to the question.


    If she was any less than half certain about it, she wouldn''t have said any name in specific. She isn''t the type of person who would speak ill of others without any sort of reason to do so.


    I was also able toe to a conclusion based on her response.


    That is, at the very least, Ichinose has been able to see that someone, in particr, has been spreading the rumors about her.


    "Sakayanagi-san... What makes you think it might be her?"


    "To put it simply, I guess it''s because she dered war on ss B. Do I need to give you any other reason for it?"


    Horikita should know that Sakayanagi has an aggressive, warlike personality.


    Considering the fact that she took the initiative to deepen the conflict in her own ss in order to defeat Katsuragi, it''s easy to imagine that in order to defeat ss B, she would focus her assault on Ichinose, their leader.


    "No. That reason alone is more than enough."


    Because Horikita thinks the same way I do, she didn''t see any reason to pry any deeper into that matter.


    "So she''s circting these absolutely baseless rumors, forcing you to have to bear responsibility for the damage?"


    "Uhm... How do I put it..."


    "Are you not going to deny the rumors?"


    "Sorry, Horikita-san. I''m not able to tell you anything about that. Horikita-san and Ayanokouji-kun are friends, but you''re still students from another ss. We may be in a cooperative rtionship with each other right now, but sooner orter, we''re destined to fight against each other."


    Ichinose seemed like she was willing to answer anything Horikita asked, but she ended up refusing to answer this time.


    But I guess that was the natural choice to make.


    "I don''t mean to force you to say anything here, but you do know that silence can be interpreted as though you''re saying the rumors are true, right?"


    "That''s at the liberty of Horikita-san and everyone else to decide after hearing the rumors for themselves. However, I have absolutely no intention of giving this matter any excessive amount of energy. Sakayanagi-san''s strategy is to stir up ss B, I think the correct solution for dealing with it is to simply stay silent."


    Ichinose showed us a smile, her conduct as natural as always.


    The harassment going on here wasn''t anything special. It was a typical type of bullying that happens everywhere, and there was no perfect solution to it. You can aggressively deny the rumors, or you can simply stay silent, but in the end, the peanut gallery will make a fuss anyway, relying on spection to fill in the gaps as they see fit. Due to this, Ichinose made the choice to simply not say anything and wait for time to pass.


    "I had thought to meet with Horikita-san today and tell you this so that you''d avoid carelessly getting involved. If I continue to stay silent, yet the people around me start attracting more attention to it, the situation will take longer to settle down. Most importantly, there''s just no need for ss C to get involved with Sakayanagi-san in order to help me out. I''ll be fine."


    Ichinose nodded firmly, her smile entirely unchanged.


    "...I understand that your will is strong. Anyone who gets caught up in such despicable rumors would undoubtedly take damage from them, regardless of whether they''re true or not. Nevertheless, you''re not just thinking of yourself, but everyone around you as well."


    "I am not that noble a person."


    Looking a little embarrassed, Ichinose continued.


    "So, Horikita-san and the rest of ss C can continue doing things as usual. I will clean up my own mess."


    After saying this, Ichinose stood up.


    It seems that she chose toe over today just to let Horikita know not to interfere any further.


    "Do you know about what''s been going on with Kanzaki and the others?"


    Despite thinking it might be unnecessary, I decided to interfere a little bit.


    "Kanzaki-kun?"


    "A few days ago, he confronted Hashimoto from ss A and earnestly asked him to stop spreading the rumors around. No, it may have gone past simply asking earnestly."


    "I see... Kanzaki-kun is very gentle. I told him I was alright. I didn''t think I needed to say anything more to him."


    "It''s probably not just Kanzaki-kun. A number of your ssmates are probably struggling to find some way to help you, for your sake."


    Even though this should''ve been the first time Horikita had heard of the situation with Kanzaki, her spection should be urate.


    "Then I''ll just have to go speak with my ssmates again. If you don''t mind, could we stop our conversation here?"


    "Are you really okay with this?"


    Just to be sure, Horikita asked Ichinose a final time.


    "Of course."


    Ichinose answered without hesitation.


    "Thank you for your concern. And to Ayanokouji-kun as well, thank you foring out for my sake sote at night."


    "No. I simply tagged along."


    Horikita didn''t stop her from leaving this time.


    Ichinose wished us a good night and left the room.


    "I wonder if there''s truly nothing we need to do."


    "Well, it''s hard to say."


    Based on Ichinose''s behavior, it doesn''t look like she''s any different than usual.


    Instead of trying to stay strong, it''s more urate to say that she''s trying not to think about it. That''s the impression I got from her.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    "Are you asking for my opinion?"


    "Yes. I want your genuine opinion."


    Horikita spoke without hesitation.


    "In that case, you shouldn''t do anything."


    "For what reason?"


    "If Sakayanagi is the source of the rumors like Ichinose says she is, getting involved in this situation may prompt her to set her sights on ss C."


    "That makes sense, but what if Ichinose-san is defeated by Sakayanagi-san? Won''t she then turn her attention to ss C, anyway?"


    What she''s getting at is that Sakayanagi will ultimately end up targeting ss C regardless of whether we help Ichinose or not. An inevitable conclusion.


    "It is possible that, sooner orter, our ss will end up being targeted. But when that timees, the troublesome leader of ss B will have also been dealt with. That''s something to be thankful for in its own way."


    "...So you''re saying it doesn''t matter what happens to Ichinose-san? You''re being quite cold-hearted."


    "Cold-hearted? Isn''t that a good term to describe how you acted when you first enrolled here? It''s different when ites to helping out a ssmate, but Ichinose is a student from another ss. She''s an opponent who we''ll eventually have to fight and defeat. If she''s defeated by someone else, as long as there''s an upside to it for us, we don''t have any reason to be worried about it."


    "We have a beneficial rtionship with her. Until Sakayanagi-san and the others fall from ss A, getting into a one-on-one conflict with ss B-"


    "Aren''t you just being idealistic?"


    For our cooperative rtionship to cause ss A to conveniently fall down to ss C, allowing our sses to climb to the positions of ss A and B before finally facing off with one another. Such a fantastic story is nothing more than a pipe dream.


    I don''t know if it has to do with external circumstances, but Ichinose herself is turning away anyone attempting to help.


    If this conversation had happened with the Horikita from earlier this year, she would have probably stopped pushing the issue any further when Ichinose tried to leave the first time.


    How, and why, did she get to the point where she can think something like this?


    Well, she''s been aiming to improve her rtionship with Kushida for the better, so I can make a good guess.


    "You should leave it alone."


    "That... makes sense..."


    Horikita should also understand that this is the right thing to do.


    That''s exactly the reason why she didn''t make any strong objections to it.


    This time, we did our part as partners of the alliance by showing our concern for Ichinose and offering her our assistance. That should be sufficient enough. ss C can quietly catch up to the other sses, so long as we don''t do anything to stand out. Slowly drawing closer while those at the top take each other down is a wise strategy to take here.


    However, at this point, the important thing is that I don''t offer any assistance with that.


    I only told her this because she asked me for my opinion. Horikita is the one who ultimately decides what our ss will do from here.


    That said, in all probability, Horikita will decide against bing any further involved with ss B.


    After all, she doesn''t have the ability to be able to change Ichinose''s situation for the better until Ichinose herself decides to change strategies.


    "I''ll head home as well. A lone boy can''t be staying in a girl''s room thiste at night."


    It was getting close to 8:00 PM. Things would get troublesome if I was seen here thiste.


    "Yeah..."


    Horikita, lost in thought, responded to me without paying me much attention.


    Horikita has begun to change little by little.


    However, the changes are still too extreme right now. Her tendency to lose sight of herself and get unnecessarily influenced by her surroundings is bing more and more prevalent.


    For the time being, Horikita will have to work hard to get along together with others.


    Beyond that, I wonder if she''ll be able to reach her true self?


    That''s what''s important.


    After I left the room, I could see the figure of Ichinose standing before the elevator.


    While wondering if she had been waiting for me toe out, she waved me down with a smiling face.


    "Over here!"


    She called out to me in a low voice, and as I approached I was essentially dragged into the elevator along with her.


    Ichinose pressed the button for the first floor and we started to descend to the lobby.


    "Can you keep mepany for a little bit?"


    "I don''t mind but... where are we going?"


    "Hmm. Let''s go outside for a bit, okay?"


    We disembarked at the lobby. Since there was nobody around, we went straight outside.


    The sun had already setpletely. In the dark, Ichinose and I walked to one of the rest areas on the way to the school buildings.


    "I understand that it''s cold outside but... I don''t want to attract any attention."


    "I know. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Ah... well, how do I say this... I truly am sorry."


    As soon as she got her words in order, the first thing out of her mouth was an apology.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I guess it''s because I''ve troubled Horikita-san and Ayanokouji-kun, as well as everyone else from ss C. These rumors have caused everyone so much unnecessary worry. Anyhow, please forget about it."


    "Isn''t this what you said to Kanzaki and everyone else as well?"


    "This is simply the very best option avable to me. This is the stance I will take until the rumors have subsided."


    Upon saying that, she looked at me, eyes zing with determination. When she puts it like this, I can see why Kanzaki and the other students from ss B who have been supporting Ichinose would have no choice but to listen to her.


    "Actually, that''s everything I wanted to say... It''s cold, isn''t it? Let''s go back."


    "Alright."


    We only chatted for a short time.


    Ichinose urged me to head back first so we didn''t arrive together, so I ended up returning to the dormitory ahead of her.


    The people surrounding my daily life started getting busy.


    I wasn''t actively doing anything to interfere with that, just passing the time by passively drifting along with my surroundings.


    And although it is somewhat difficult, the everyday life that I''ve been looking for may look something like this.


    I had a premonition that, somehow, I''d manage to arrive at an answer to my question.


    However, a concerning event happened to take ce around this time.


    Nighttime. The cell phone I left by my bed vibrated quietly.


    The time on the clock was just past one in the morning. I checked to see who was calling me at such an unnatural time, only to find that it was a number I hadn''t registered as a contact.


    However, there shouldn''t be any way for an outside number to get through to my phone.


    The cell phones provided to the students by the school should only be able to dial out to a designated list of phone numbers. They''re also set up ahead of time to only ept calls from other phones used by the school. All of this is based on a setting with the phone itself that can''t be changed. This is all to avoid any possibility that the student might have idental contact with the outside world.


    It isn''t a particrly rare feature for phones to have. It''s based on a security system that''s usually used when young children are given their own cellphone. In other words, it means that this was a call from someone on campus who I''d never registered as a contact in my phone before.


    It was impossible to determine whether was a student or one of the teachers.


    "...Hello?"


    Being cautious to some extent, I picked up the phone while still groggy from having just woken up.


    I pressed the phone up to my left ear.


    I wasn''t able to hear anyone speaking on the other end.


    The silence continued.


    And still, the only sound that reached my ears was the very faint sound of breathing.


    As I waited for the other party to make a move, the silence had continued for about 30 seconds.


    "I''m going to hang up if you don''t say anything."


    I gave out a fair warning as I was getting tired of sitting on the phone in silence.


    "Ayanokouji Kiyotaka."


    The other party spoke my full name.


    It was a voice that I had no memory of ever hearing before.


    But based on the sound of the voice, I don''t think they were an adult.


    In which case, it follows that they were a student.


    "You are...?"


    I asked in return.


    The call went back to silence.


    And then, the caller hung up.


    "Even if you''re just going to say my name..."


    It would be impossible to dismiss this as someone having identally called the wrong number.


    "In other words, you''ve finally started to take action...?"


    Exactly who the other person was didn''t matter anymore.


    That man''s strategy. I can see he''s begun to make his move against me.


    Though, the strange part of this is why he would let me know he''sing.


    If his goal is to force me to drop out of school, it would make sense that he would approach this more like a surprise attack.


    Going about it like this can only mean he intends for me to take it as a threat.


    That man... Is there anything outside of his reach?


    Either way, he''s already begun to make his move.

 Chapter 370 - 4: Ichinose’s Secret, Kamuro’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 4: Ichinose''s Secret, Kamuro''s Secret</h4>


    It was a Friday, four days after Kanzaki reached out to Hashimoto.


    The rumors about Ichinose had been spreading more each day, and it had gotten to the point where it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that all of the students in the school had heard about them by now.


    However, Ichinose herself didn''t appear to have reported anything about them to the school.


    She gave off an appearance that told everyone that she didn''t care very much about the rumors, and she spent each day as she always had.


    Despite being harassed with unpleasant rumors, Ichinose stood firm. And as she expected, eventually, students began to speak in support of her. Students were saying things like: "The rumors really were just rumors." "She was totally being framed." and "They were all lies."


    All gossip has an expiration date.


    The n to defame Ichinose had failed miserably.


    She had sessfully managed to get through it by simply staying silent. Eventually, everyone began to shift their attention to studying earnestly for the uing final exams.


    Though, during this time, another incident urred. One that once again stoked the me of the rumors throughout the school.


    It was Friday, after school.


    On my way back home from the school building, I bore witness to arge crowd of people as I entered the dorm lobby.


    A scene like this taking ce as I returned to the dormitory was one I felt like I had experienced before.


    "Deja vu, is it?"


    Coincidentally, Katsuragi was standing in the same spot as he had been back then. The only difference was that this time Yahiko was also standing beside him. Since there didn''t seem to be anyone I was acquainted with nearby, I decided to approach them and called out.


    "What''s with all themotion?"


    "Ah. It seems like a letter has been put into everyone''s mailboxes. It''s simr to that case that happened earlier this year."


    Katsuragi mumbled, crossing his arms in dissatisfaction.


    "Didn''t you get one in yours as well? Ayanokouji?"


    Yahiko pressed me to go look, so I lightly nodded in response.


    "I''ll go check to make sure."


    I went over to my mailbox, turned the dial to the rightbination, and took a look inside.


    There, someone had neatly inserted a paper, folded in the same 4-fold style thest one had been.


    If it was the exact same type of message asst time, it would be a print. That is to say, it would be a printed copy.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to tell the difference between a handwritten letter and a printed copy when it''s folded like this.


    I slowly opened the paper.


    ��Ichinose Honami is a criminal.��


    That was written inside.


    However, this time the name of the sender wasn''t included like it was in the letterst time around.


    It was just this one line.


    The font it was written in was also a standard one, making the entire lettere across as unusually simple. Since it doesn''t seem like the type of thing that would be printed at the convenience store, it was probably printed with a personal printer.


    The one sentence reminded me of the rumors that had quieted down.


    Additionally, the letter went one step further by calling her a ''criminal''.


    Though, there was no mention of what she had done to deserve that title...


    "I''m sure Ichinose will be surprised by this."


    "But if it''s presented in such a straightforward way, won''t it cause the sender all sorts of problems? Isn''t there an issue with doing something so malicious in such a public way?"


    Yahiko was asking Katsuragi if the letter was a poor move for the sender.


    "Indeed, this situation is quite different than what happenedst time. Back then, it was just an allegation that Ichinose could''ve been illegally amassing private points. It turned out that she hadn''t done anything wrong. The school even made an unprecedented announcement by recognizing the authenticity of herrge numbers of points. However, this time the letter is obviously meant to defame Ichinose. If she was to report it to the school and ask for help with it, it''s possible that they''ll be able to track down the person who sent out the letters."


    "The sender is an idiot then."


    "No, I''m not so sure."


    "Really?"


    "This person... It''s impossible for them not to understand something so simple."


    "Huh... Is it possible that the person spreading the rumors... That Katsuragi-san knows who it is?"


    "It''s nothing more than a rough idea."


    Even though Sakayanagi had given me advance notice about her ns, to the rest of the school, she has ostensibly denied her involvement with these rumors. It''s possible that Hashimoto acted alone, or acted under the instructions of one of the second or third years. There''s also a chance that the source of this rumor is someonepletely different.


    However, Katsuragi said that he had a rough idea about the source in this case.


    Which means that Sakayanagi is the clear favorite.


    "Whether or not the school takes action here. It will depend on Ichinose as the person at the very center of this incident."


    The person responsible for sending out these letters is convinced that Ichinose won''t report anything to the school, just like with the rumors. That is, they''ve determined that no matter what they do, Ichinose will choose to remain silent.


    When Ichinose doesn''t take action against the letters or the rumors, the school also isn''t able to take action.


    In the middle of all of this, Ichinose herself entered the lobby. She had probably been contacted by one of her ssmates in ss B and hurriedly returned to the dorm.


    A friend immediately gave her one of the letters and she looked through it.


    Katsuragi, me, and about 10 other students stood in ce and watched Ichinose.


    "..."


    Ichinose didn''t say a word. She just looked down and stared at the letter.


    The sentence on the letter takes no more than one second for somebody to read in their mind.


    From the looks of it, Ichinose spent dozens of second reading that single line of text over and over.


    "...This is in the mailboxes?"


    "Yeah... It''s terrible, isn''t it? It''s probably in every first-year mailbox..."


    One of the girls from ss B, Mako Amikura, spoke as she approached and hugged Ichinose.


    "Hey, you don''t need to put up with this anymore. Why don''t we talk to the teachers? Something like this shouldn''t be forgiven."


    "That''s right! If we bring it to the teachers, they''ll definitely find the culprit!"


    So far there had just been invisible rumors, but this time was different. There was now something that could serve as physical evidence. There was clear proof that someone has been maliciously attacking Ichinose.


    "I''m okay. Something like this isn''t enough to get to me."


    "Y-You have to! If you don''t, the horrible rumors about Honami-chan are going to spread everywhere!"


    It''s no surprise that her ssmates were desperately trying to convince her to reconsider.


    Even if nine out of ten people don''t believe in the rumors, it''s still a big deal if that one remaining person does. That student''s impression of Ichinose Honami will slowly deteriorate.


    Ichinose is able to decide to stay silent without any hesitation, but the people around her are different.


    They''re all looking for some way to help her. After all, proving her innocence would also lead to being able to enact punishment on the culprit responsible for all of this. However, doing that would only push Ichinose into a corner.


    "I''m sorry everyone, for continuing to trouble all of you. But please, don''t worry about me."


    With those words, she smiled at the girls of ss B.


    Without a doubt, these letters were distributed out to the mailboxes during the middle of the night when everyone was asleep. Since very few people check their mailboxes in the mornings, the big discovery came in the evening after everybody hade back from school.


    All that had to happen then was for somebody to find the letter and tell Ichinose.


    All this time, a lone girl had been carefully watching over the reactions of the upset ss B students.


    Katsuragi was ring at her with a sharp look in his eye.


    She was a first-year student of ss A, Kamuro Masumi. A girl often seen together with Sakayanagi, but today, she appeared to be alone.


    "Is something up with Kamuro?"


    "No... It''s nothing."


    Katsuragi didn''t give an answer. He tossed his letter into the trashcan, called for the elevator, and got in with Yahiko as it had been waiting on the first floor. Katsuragi''s expression remained stern even until the final moment when the doors shut. Watching the elevator go up, I decided to return to my room as well.


    My room was located on the fourth floor of the dorms, Room 401.


    As soon as I stepped into the elevator, Kamuro got on at the same time.


    "Which floor?"


    Even though I asked her this as I stood in front of the buttons, she didn''t give me an answer, so the elevator doors just closed in silence.


    Shortly after a quiet ride, the elevator reached the fourth floor.


    I got off the elevator. So did Kamuro. It was almost as if she was following me.


    ''Just a mere coincidence'', ''she only got off on this floor to meet up with some guy'', a reason like these didn''t seem very likely.


    As soon as I reached the door to my room, which just happened to be right next to the elevator, I turned and asked:


    "Is there something you want from me?"


    "I want to talk."


    "If possible, I''d prefer that you''d have said something sooner."


    "What, do you have ns?"


    "No. Do you have an issue with talking right here?"


    "I''m sensitive to the cold. If it''s alright with you, could you invite me in?"


    Even though she had asked me if I was alright with it, her request ended uping across as more of a threat instead.


    "That''s fine..."


    I unlocked the door and we went inside my room.


    Kamuro''s expression didn''t change at all. She looked around my room with a serious look on her face.


    "What a dull room."


    "Is that really the first thing you''re going to say after forcing your way in?"


    "When did I force you to do anything? You rightfully gave me permission."


    With that said, Kamuro sat down on my bed.


    "The way you went about getting said permission... Nevermind. So now...?"


    "Get me something to drink. We''ll be talking for a while."


    Really, what a shameless girl.


    "Well, I''ll make some coffee or tea."


    "You don''t have hot chocte?"


    "...I do."


    "I''ll have hot chocte then."


    I clearly presented her with two options, yet she unexpectedly demanded a third.


    "So what is it that you wanted to talk about? If it was too cold in the hallway, we could''ve talked down in the lobby."


    Since the heater was running in the lobby, we should have been able to talk there without any problems.


    While preparing the hot chocte, I took control of our conversation.


    "There isn''t anyone who can bother us here. Talking in your room was for the best."


    "What are you wanting to say?"


    To be honest, I wasn''t interested and didn''t want to hear about it.


    "Does my presence make you feel apprehensive?"


    "It would be strange if it didn''t. A girl I have no intimate connections with, who alsoes from the rival ss A, suddenly wants toe to my room?"


    "Hmm, that sure is nothing like how Yamauchi reacted."


    She replied, looking straight at me as if daring me to do something.


    "Curious?"


    "Not at all."


    "Really. Then I won''t touch on that subject anymore. It doesn''t matter anyway."


    While it''s possible that she has someone eavesdropping over the phone or she''s concealing a tape recorder, Kamuro is in a somewhat special position. Since Sakayanagi already knows about me, it isn''t necessary for Kamuro toe here looking to catch me off guard.


    If needed, Sakayanagi is in a position where she can wage war against me anytime she wants. At the moment, the only reason she doesn''t is because she doesn''t want me to stand out.


    "That letter from earlier, about Ichinose. What do you think?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said. Do you believe that she''s a criminal?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested either."


    "Even if you''re not interested you should still have an opinion about it. Do you think Ichinose is a good person or a bad person?"


    "You can''t say that someone''s a bad person just because they''re a criminal. Just like how you can''t say that someone''s a good person just because they aren''t."


    In the first ce, the definitions of good and bad are ambiguous and subjective. Depending on how you look at it, what''s considered good and what''s considered bad can change quickly.


    "..."


    Kamuro stared at me listlessly.


    She had no intention of allowing me to move the conversation in this direction.


    At this point, there was no way for me to continue avoiding the essence of the conversation.


    <Illustration>


    "I think the letters are just like the rumors that somebody somewhere has been spreading."


    "Yes. I did hear that someone somewhere has been spreading rumors."


    "It''s conjecture, but I think some of those rumors are true or at leaste close to the truth. Which is why Ichinose wouldn''t fight back against the rumors, or in this case, won''t fight back against the letters. If she did, the truth that she''s been trying to keep hidden would be revealed."


    "Her strategy is to continue to ignore it so that the rumors don''t end up as anything more than suspicion."


    "Yeah. However, that doesn''t solve the problem. If the person who''s spreading the rumors knows the truth, eventually more and more specific rumors will emerge until Ichinose admits to it. It''s highly probable that when that timees, she won''t be able to simply gloss over it."


    The hot water began to boil so I poured it into a cup.


    Then I put the cup of hot chocte on the table. Kamuro didn''t reach for it.


    "Not going to drink it?"


    "I''m sensitive to hot liquid."


    I wonder just how true that really is.


    "It''s just like you thought. Right now, Ichinose is being targeted by a student who knows the secret that she wants to keep hidden."


    "Why do you know something like that?"


    "You know why. Sakayanagi said it in front of you, after all."


    Of course, I remember that.


    However, Kamuro herself shouldn''t have any reason to tell me that.


    Was this also one of Sakayanagi''s strategies?


    "That said, Sakayanagi doesn''t know that I''m here right now talking with you about this. She''d probably be angry if she knew."


    "In other words, you''re saying you betrayed Sakayanagi?"


    "That''s one way to put it."


    "Sorry, I can''t believe that."


    "I suppose that makes sense. Therefore, I''ll tell you the secret that Ichinose has been hiding as well. After all, tomorrow or the day after, everyone else will have probably already heard about it."


    In which case, you can prove to me that the things you''re saying are true, huh?


    "But before I tell you about that, I need to tell you about something else. About why I''ve been letting Sakayanagi push me around like she has been."


    "Your own personal story?"


    "I know you''re not interested, but you''re going to hear me out."


    It didn''t matter if I was interested or not, I nned on listening and hearing her out anyway.


    Because if I didn''t, she was never going to leave.


    It was about a week after the school entrance ceremony when Sakayanagi first contacted me.


    On my way back to the dormitories, I stopped by the convenience store. I quickly finished my business in the store and left.


    "Just a moment please."


    In route between the convenience store and the dormitories, one of my female ssmates called out to me.


    "What do you want?"


    "It hasn''t been very long since we started school here, so I thought that I''d like to talk with you for a little bit, Kamuro-san."


    "You''ve remembered my name."


    "I have memorized the names and faces of all my ssmates."


    That said, this girl''s pace was very slow.


    The walking cane she grasped in one hand was more than enough proof to show that her legs were bad.


    I remembered her name- Arisu Sakayanagi. She was very conspicuous because of her physical handicap. Even though I had no intention of remembering the names of my ssmates, hers had managed to stick with me for some reason.


    "May I apany you on the way back?"


    I would usually decline. However, although it wasn''t directly because of her bad legs, the mood made it hard to turn her down.


    "Suit yourself."


    "Thank you very much."


    She gave a pleasant smile and sped up a little in order to match my pace beside me.


    "I''m not going to help you if you fall from overdoing it."


    "I''ll be okay. This cane and I are old friends."


    That said, she still wasn''t moving very quickly.


    "Haa..."


    Even though I let out an intentionally heavy sigh, Sakayanagi didn''t seem to pay it any mind.


    Her outward appearance was frail, but she had the heart of a lion.


    "By the way, what were you doing at the convenience store just now?"


    "What?"


    "From what I can see, it doesn''t seem like you bought anything."


    "So what? Sometimes you just can''t find anything you want."


    I attempted to end the conversation there, but Sakayanagi grabbed ahold of my arm.


    "You were shoplifting, were you not?"


    Sakayanagi asked, looking me straight in the eyes.


    Her eyes were shining. It was as if she had just found herself a new interesting toy.


    "While I''m guessing that you''ve scoped out the ce a few times already to determine the positions of the cameras, was this your first time doing it at this school? Or how many times does this make it now?"


    "Are you sure I stole something?"


    "Yes. It seems like you aren''t taking me very seriously, but I am confident. If I wasn''t, I wouldn''t have asked you if you shoplifted something."


    "Well. That''s true."


    Sakayanagi reached out to me because she had witnessed me steal from the store.


    "Even if I did steal something, so what? Gonna tattle to the school?"


    "Let me see. While it would be very simple for me to report this to the school, please hear me out before it gets to that point."


    "Huh?"


    Without making it clear whether or not she even took notice of my confusion, Sakayanagi continued:


    "Your execution was magnificent. What surprised me the most was how you kept yourposure. Normally, people would buy cheap things like gum or candy in order to ease their guilt. However, you don''t seem like you''ve ever done that. This also proves that shoplifting has be routine for you."


    Sakayanagi had hit the mark. After seeing me in action once, she could tell that I had been doing it for a long time. But, what does that matter?


    I had no intention of letting this go on for very long.


    No matter how good my execution was, the fact that she had seen me in the act would never go away.


    "Do what you want."


    I reached into my bag and took out the can of beer I had stolen from the convenience store.


    Generally speaking, people under the age of 20 weren''t allowed to buy it.


    It was only sold here for the teachers and other staff living on campus.


    "Hurry up and contact the school."


    <Illustration>


    Even though I said this, Sakayanagi asked me something entirely unrted to that.


    "Do you drink often?"


    "Hah? ...No. I don''t have any interest in liquor either."


    "In other words, you don''t use shoplifting as an outlet to ease the burdens of everyday life, but instead as a means for you to savor a thrill and experience the guilt of sin."


    She proceeded to arbitrarily analyze the situation.


    "I get it. You''re able to calmly analyze a situation. So how about we go and quickly hand me over to the school?"


    "Are you certain you want that? If the school finds out you shoplifted, you probably wouldn''t be able to avoid suspension."


    "So?"


    "It has yet to be one week since the entrance ceremony. There are still many things, both enjoyable and not so enjoyable, to look forward to after this, yes?"


    "If you''re not going to contact the school, I''ll do it myself."


    I tried to take out my phone, but she stopped me.


    "I''ve grown to like you, Masumi Kamuro-san. You have to be my first friend."


    With that, she urged me to put my phone away.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''ll keep your secret, so in return, please help me out with a few things."


    "That... isn''t what I''d call a friend."


    "Is that so?"


    "Besides, do you think I''ll just obediently listen to you?"


    "Indeed, even if I was to report you to the school, you likely wouldn''t suffer very much damage. But even so, your status as a shoplifter would then be exposed. If that were to happen, wouldn''t that cause issues with your ability to shoplift again in the future?"


    "Not only are you saying that you''ll let me get away with it this time, but I''d even be able to do it more if I wanted to?"


    "You''re free to do whatever you want. I won''t be getting involved with that. In the first ce, even if I appealed to you and told you that what you''ve been doing isn''t eptable from a moral standpoint, it still wouldn''t be able to make you change your ways. Or am I wrong?"


    "That... Well, I guess..."


    "Still, I believe following my instructions will be anything but boring. That ce in your heart that could only be satisfied with shoplifting... Perhaps I''ll be able to find something else that can take its ce."


    That was my first encounter with Arisu Sakayanagi.


    "-Ah, how tiring. It''s been quite a while since Ist sat down and said so much like that."


    Finished with her story, Kamuro looked up at me with the same serious expression she had at the start.


    "In short, I''m a habitual shoplifter."


    "Even recently?"


    "Sakayanagi has been working me hard. I haven''t had the spare time to steal anything."


    Even though it wasn''t something she wanted, she didn''t seem to be unsatisfied about it.


    Before Sakayanagi, Kamuro probably hadn''t been relied on before. She had been holding a darkness in her heart.


    Still, it was necessary for Sakayanagi to get Kamuro in a position where she wouldn''t be able to continuemitting crimes.


    Therefore, Sakayanagi cleverly took advantage of her. If Kamuro was to continue shoplifting, sooner orter, she''d be tracked down.


    It wouldn''t matter if she was stealing outside of school grounds, but she was doing it from within the confined school campus.


    When the store eventually notices what''s been going on with their inventory, it wouldn''t take them long to figure out the truth.


    If that were to happen, ss A would definitely suffer a non-trivial amount of damage.


    "Back before the training camp, Sakayanagi had said that you and Ichinose were both hiding the same secret."


    In other words, assuming that everything Kamuro just said really is true, Ichinose has a history with shoplifting as well.


    "That''s exactly where I was going with this."


    "Regardless, what are you hoping to aplish by revealing your past to me?"


    Depending on the situation, it wouldn''t be impossible to look back into her past and investigate her crimes.


    In which case, Kamuro would suffer alone.


    "I don''t particrly like Sakayanagi or Ichinose. But, to be honest, the fact that Ichinose has been stealing as well really hit me hard. She''s so incredibly popr that she really ought to be entirely satisfied with what she has, but honestly, the same should go for me."


    Kamuroughed in self-derision.


    "Stop Sakayanagi. You can do that, can''t you?"


    "So you''re saying you want me to help Ichinose?"


    "Yes. As it is now, Ichinose will definitely be crushed. I''m not talking about her being crushed physically, I mean her heart."


    "I see."


    It''s difficult for me to confirm if what Kamuro has been saying is true, and it''s just as difficult for her to prove it.


    Even if the store noticed a difference between their digital stock and their physical inventory, it would still be very hard to determine the cause of it. After all, it could''ve been a store employee making a handling error. While she did begin shoplifting immediately after enrollment, she didn''t repeatedly steal the same item several times. It was a one-time affair.


    It would also be impossible to ask the store to show me the surveince footage.


    The only move I could make would be to report Kamuro''s theft to the convenience store and the school authorities. But even then, going about doing that would just be too disadvantageous for me, regardless of whether her story is true or not.


    Even if I assume that what she said is true, I don''t want to obediently follow along with what she''s asking of me.


    While it''s probably true that she''s dissatisfied with Sakayanagi, there''s little incentive for her to betray Sakayanagi just to ask someone unknown like me for help.


    In which case, what''s the point of all of this?


    Thinking about it reasonably, this was all probably carried out per Sakayanagi''s instructions.


    She probably decided to use Ichinose as the medium for getting into a head-on confrontation with me.


    "So, you think I''m lying?"


    After a long period of consideration, Kamuro broke the silence.


    "To be honest, there''s no absolute guarantee that what you said is true."


    Of course, after listening to her, it was clear that she was almost certainly telling the truth.


    Even so, I didn''t admit this because of Kamuro''s close connection with Sakayanagi.


    "...I see. In which case, should I just go and prove it to you?"


    "Can you?"


    "Probably."


    As she said that, she took out her student ID card and handed it to me.


    "Well then, wait here and don''t lock the door."


    With that, Kamuro left the room.


    No way, is she nning on going and stealing something right now to prove she''s a shoplifter?


    I looked at her card absentmindedly for a short while, and after about 10 minutes, Kamuro came back. She took something out from her clothes and showed it to me.


    "Hey now..."


    It seems like my guess hit the mark.


    "While I thought about taking a pack of gum or something, I grabbed a beer. This way was more credible."


    If it was something like gum that anyone could purchase, it would''ve been simple for her deceive me just by purchasing it in advance. But it''s an entirely different story when ites to alcohol. Even if she was to go and borrow an ID card from another student, it still wouldn''t have been possible for her to purchase this beverage. It''s impossible for students to purchase age-restricted goods. Along with that, it''s unrealistic to think that she utilized the school''s working force or the teachers on campus. There was no mistaking that this was stolen merchandise.


    Did she do it in order to gain my trust?


    "Get it now?"


    At that, Kamuro began to put the beer away, but I reached out my hand.


    "Just in case, let me make sure it''s authentic. It could be fake."


    "...Idiot. Could I even make something like that?"


    Kamuro showed reluctance for a moment, but it didn''t take long for her to hand it over.


    It was ice-cold, as though it had just been purchased from the convenience store.


    I slowly analyzed the surface of the can. It was definitely an authentic alcoholic beverage.


    "If it''s so important, you can just have it."


    "No need."


    In the unlikely event that the can was found in my room, things would be troublesome.


    Kamuro took the beer out of my hand and began lightly tossing the can in the air.


    "Anyway, do you believe me?"


    "You showed me the real thing. I can''t not believe you."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "Well, why me?"


    "There''s nobody else I can count on in this school other than you. You should know that much."


    I picked up the cup of hot chocte that I had prepared for Kamuro. At this point, I was confident that she wouldn''t actually take a drink. It had already gotten warm because around ten minutes had passed.


    "There isn''t any benefit in it for me."


    "Maybe so."


    Seemingly satisfied with that, Kamuro stood up.


    "I''ll be looking forward to the end results."


    Like that, Kamuro tried to one-sidedly end the conversation and began to leave the room.


    "Wait a moment."


    "...What?"


    "You forgot your ID card."


    Realizing that she had totally forgotten it, she grabbed her student ID card with her other hand. With that, Kamuro had finally left.


    Though, she really presented me with something troublesome.


    Is ignoring Ichinose''s current situation still the right choice to make?


    "No... Am I sure about that?"


    Rather, it may be a better choice to take advantage of this opportunity.


    I grabbed my student ID card and my cell phone and left my room, headed toward the convenience store.


    On the way, I got a call from Horikita''s older brother.


    I had thought that I''d finally be able to rx after the uninvited guest left but...


    Nheless, the caller was someone unexpected. It wasn''t going to be a meaningless call.


    "There are a few things I want to talk to you about."


    The older Horikita spoke just after I pressed the answer button.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "Depending on the situation, it may already be toote. It''s about my sister."


    "...About your sister?"


    This was also unexpected.


    The older Horikita wouldn''t be bringing up anything about his younger sister unless the circumstances were extreme.


    "Kikyou Kushida. She made contact with Miyabi Nagumo."


    "Really."


    I was surprised, but at the same time, I was impressed at the speed of the older Horikita''s informationwork.


    "I thought that you were surrounded with enemies. You''ve done really well to acquire this type of information. Who did you hear this from?"


    "This information came from Kiriyama. It''s clear that my rtionship with Nagumo deteriorated at thest training camp. He''s definitely going to try something else. I''ll have to take action at this point."


    Vice President Kiriyama, huh?


    As I thought in silence, the older Horikita continued.


    "You can''tpletely trust him, can you?"


    "I don''t know Kiriyama as well as you do."


    "That''s fine. You always err on the side of caution."


    As the former student council president, Horikita would always approach others with a certain amount of trust, whether it was Kiriyama or Nagumo. Until there were any suspicions or he was betrayed, his trust in them was set in stone. I would never be able to imitate this type of behavior.


    "So what happened?"


    "She asked him for assistance with expelling Suzune Horikita. A very bold move."


    "I wonder what happened that prompted her to change strategies?"


    As her penalty for losing the bet with Horikita, Kushida gave her word that she wouldn''t interfere in the future.


    That said, she clearly had no intention of keeping it.


    Just as she tried to use Ryuuen to achieve her goal, she''s now reached out to use Nagumo as well. After seeing what Nagumo did at the training camp, it''s not a surprising action for her to take.


    Of course, Kushida should''ve also noticed. Even though she managed to push Horikita into a desperate situation, she''s only gotten herself into one as well. However, necessity knows now. I felt like she had reached that resolution. To be honest, I had thought that she jumped the gun a bit by siding with Ryuuen, but getting close to Nagumo here isn''t a bad idea for her. If she sides with an upperssman, there wouldn''t be an additional person who knows her past after they graduate.


    However, that assumes that Nagumo is a trustworthy person in the first ce.


    "After this, Nagumo or the people near him are going to be taking measures against Suzune."


    "What do you want me to do? You''re not asking me to protect your little sister, are you?"


    "If Suzune drops out of the school in the future, that''s her own responsibility. However, Kushida also listed your name as a troublesome existence."


    "I see..."


    While Nagumo may not have very much interest in me, hearing my namee up over and over will eventually clue him in anyway.


    In other words, if I don''t cut the connection before it''s toote, I''ll keep finding myself getting involved with more trouble.


    "What''s the possibility that Nagumo got in touch with Hashimoto?"


    "What''s your reason for asking such a question?"


    "I had noticed a slight change in Hashimoto''s behavior between the beginning and the end of the training camp. I wasn''t sure back then, but after meeting up with him again recently, I realized that this change wasn''t just something I imagined, making the whole thing seem even more suspicious. That is to say, Hashimoto heard something about me from someone during the end of the training camp."


    The number of people in a position where they would tell Hashimoto what they know about me is extremely limited.


    "It''s as you say. During the training camp, Nagumo told Hashimoto about you. That said, Hashimoto still probably hasn''t reached the conclusion that you''re the student manipting Suzune."


    "I see."


    So he''s poking around to find out the truth?


    "I don''t think there''s any need for me to ask, but... Are you dissatisfied with this?"


    "No. Even if I had known already, the situation would''ve still ended up this way."


    "I suppose."


    The older Horikita muttered in response.


    It doesn''t matter if one of Sakayanagi''s followers is distrustful of me.


    As long as I don''t do anything, they won''t find out anything no matter how long they search for clues. Even if they think of a strategy, once Sakayanagi gives the thumbs down, the matter is over. It was a lot easier than dealing with Ryuuen or Nagumo.


    Nagumo, however, has all his bases covered. It''s a little inappropriate to simply wait and see what happens at this point.


    "I''ve given you the information. It''s up to you to decide what to do with it."


    "I will."


    The call disconnected.


    In this school, this type of information means quite a lot. Every day, someone is always crafting a n to best someone else. In that sense, the older Horikita is useful as one of my information sources. While he''s not as adaptable as Nagumo and doesn''t have asrge of an informationwork, his credibility and uracy are far higher.


    In any case, sparks are starting to fly. In order to stop the problem as soon as possible, I''ll have to be the one to make the first move.

 Chapter 371 - 5: Spreading Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 5: Spreading Rumors</h4>


    The weekend passed by and it was now Monday morning.


    After getting out of the shower, I dried my hair with a toothbrush in my mouth. I had spent some more time rxing than the usual morning. The n was to wait until I was a littlete before leaving to school.


    I remembered that I had turned off my phone before I went to bedst night, so I turned it back on.


    My phone screen lit up immediately and disyed all of the messages that had umted over the night.


    [Kiyotaka-kun, do you have a bit of time this morning? Is it fine if Ie by your room?]


    The message was from Airi, and it seemed to have arrived just after I got in the shower.


    There was also a missed call from Kei, but I''d get back to herter.


    [Sorry. I was in the shower so I didn''t notice your messages. There isn''t much time right now. Can we talk at school?]


    [That''s fine. Don''t worry about it. It can wait forter.]


    Her response came back immediately after I sent the message.


    The speed of her response made me wonder if she had just happened to have been looking at her phone, or if she was waiting for me to respond.


    Nheless, her response told me that it probably wasn''t an emergency.


    That being the case, I concentrated on straightening up my appearance first.


    I didn''t have time to slow down. I finished my preparations for the day and called for the elevator to take me down to the lobby. Many studentsmute to school in the morning, so the elevator is pretty busy and doesn''te immediately after calling for it. I had waited until thest possible moment to leave for school, but I still wasn''t able to avoid the wait.


    In the meantime, I took out my cell phone and sent a message to Kei.


    [What was your call about? If possible, I''d like to meet up with you this evening.]


    The message was marked as read immediately after I sent it.


    [I didn''t call for any reason in particr, just forget about it. Anyway, I''m fine with meeting up, but can you make it earlier? I already have ns to go out with my friends tonight.]


    In which case, I decided to suggest a time around five o''clock.


    [Does 5 work? Anytime before 6 is fine.]


    [Okie~ 5 o''clock then. What''s it about?]


    [I''ll exin when we meet.]


    The elevator arrived as soon as I sent thest message.


    Hirata was the only one onboard.


    "Hey. Good morning Ayanokouji-kun."


    "How unusual, Hirata. We''re both pushing it to thest minute, aren''t we?"


    Hirata was an honors student, so he usually left for school in the mornings with quite a lot of time to spare.


    It would be unusual for him to be one of the students leavingte, but it was even more so for him to be pushing it to the utmosttest time possible like this.


    "To be honest, I had nned on leaving earlier, but..."


    As his words trailed off, his expression changed to a somewhatplicated, bitter smile.


    "But?"


    I questioned Hirata as we got off the elevator on the first floor, only to find several girls waiting there.


    They weren''t all from one ss. Instead, the girls standing before us were from ss A all the way to ss D. I had to think for a moment about why they had all gathered together, but I quickly caught on to the situation.


    "Good morning, Hirata-kun!"


    "Yes. Good morning."


    He had a refreshing smile on his face, but it still appeared somewhat strenuous.


    "This... is for you!"


    In a chorus, all six girls presented him with Valentine''s Day choctes at the same time. This scene had probably already repeated itself many times. As he went back to his room with the choctes, I figured that he was probably pushing it sote due to having already made a few trips back to his room.


    I parted ways with Hirata and decided to hurry to school.


    It would''ve been easy to wait for him, but I lost out to the pressure of not wanting to get in the way of the girls.


    So today is Valentine''s Day, huh?


    "I''ve never been given choctes before..."


    I identally muttered such a thing.


    Before I consider whether or not I want a girlfriend, I think it''d be nice to receive choctes.


    I was surprised that I even had such a desire.


    It seemed that I wasn''t the only guy excited at the idea of receiving Valentine''s day choctes.


    As soon as I stepped into our ssroom, I noticed that ss C was steeped in a strange atmosphere.


    Many of the boys were gathered together in one ce.


    Valentine''s Day was the culmination of an entire year''s excitement.


    It was, along with Christmas, a day that highlights the romance between boys and girls.


    "Oh, there you are Ayanok��ji. Youe over here for a moment."


    Sud�� called over to me, so I approached the group.


    "Did you get any chocte?"


    "Huh?"


    Sud�� asked me with a somewhat tense expression, a re in his eyes.


    "To exin, it seems like he''s really asking if you''ve gotten any chocte from Horikita."


    Ike added with a sly grin.


    "Don''t say weird stuff like that, you idiot. It has nothing to do with that."


    Contrary to what he had said, Sud��''s eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    They were practically filled with demonic intensity, demanding an answer.


    "I didn''t get anything from her. There''s no chance she''d give me anything."


    "...For real?"


    "Yeah."


    Sud�� nodded a couple of times before freeing me from his stern gaze.


    "Well, I can understand why Ken is nervous. After all, that Ayanok��ji is a monster, you know~?"


    With that, Ike drew the outline of something resembling a stic water bottle in the air with his hand.


    "...Ayanok��ji, you little shit, don''t assume you''ve won just because of that, got it?"


    "No, I''m not at all..."


    Ever since the training camp, I''d asionally hear annoying stuff about what happened.


    "Come to think of it, how are things doing on your end, Kanji? Things still doing okay with Shinohara?"


    "H-huh? Why bring up Shinohara now?"


    "Honestly, you should stop trying to downy it. Everybody knows already."


    "E-everybody knows... D-do you know, Ayanok��ji?"


    He somehow ended up trying to confirm by asking me about it.


    I understood the flow of the conversation by now, so I responded to him with a light nod.


    Ike groaned in shame and crouched down to hide his reddening face.


    "See? Even a stick in the mud like Ayanok��ji knows about it. So what happened? Did you get anything from her?"


    I didn''t notice any envy in anyone''s voices, probably because Shinohara didn''t seem to be very popr within the ss. His friend Yamauchi might''ve shown a poor disy of irritation about it, but he was nowhere to be seen at the moment.


    "I didn''t get anything..."


    "You and I are in the same boat then."


    Sud�� rested his hand on Ike''s shoulder sympathetically.


    "No, it''s fine. I got choctes from Kushida-chan, after all."


    As he spoke, Ike proudly unted a box of choctes tied shut with a pink ribbon.


    "You say that, but didn''t all the guys get something? She gave me chocte too."


    "Same here. Of course I''m happy about it, but in the end, it''s just obligation chocte."


    I hadn''t expected Kushida to give choctes to every single male first-year student at all. It made me wonder how she went about doing that.


    Though, for Kushida, I suppose it wasn''t that surprising.


    Regardless, the only thing I could see was a bunch of boys stewing in their own hot air. This kind of childish behavior felt like the reason why none of them could get closer to girls, but there was nothing that could be done about that.


    It was inevitable that it would turn out this way for a ss like ours with barely any experience with love.


    Getting something or getting nothing. It all depends on how someone usually handles themselves.


    Being desperate isn''t going to get them what they''re really after.


    I stood back and thought about this, watching as a girl from ss B offered a box of choctes to Akito.


    "Tomorrow on the 15th, all of you will be expected toplete aprehensive provisional test. However, just like with the test earlier this year, it won''t have any effect on your grades. The goal is to thoroughly test your current strengths. Furthermore, it will help you prepare of the final examsing at the end of the year. While the tests won''t contain identical questions, the provisional exam will have simr questions to those found on the final exams. Do not be negligent with your studies simply because you''ve been promoted to ss C."


    Chabashira''s appreciated exnation finished, marking the end of today''s lessons.


    As the girl in the seat beside me began her preparations for returning home for the day, I opted to ask her a simple question.


    "How''s it going with Kushida?"


    "What are you getting at?"


    "I''m asking if you''ve been sessful with hertely."


    "I wonder. I''m hard at work nning out how to improve my rtionship with her. Are you looking to cooperate?"


    "I was just asking."


    "Kushida-san has been changing, little by little."


    "In what way has she been changing?"


    "Today, after we wrap things up here, I''ll be having tea together with her at Keyaki Mall. The Kushida from before would''ve turned down such an offer without hesitation."


    As it turned out, these unexpected developments seemed to be nothing more than superficial.


    "In other words, you''re expecting to see results?"


    "If wemunicate, we might be able toe to a mutual understanding."


    "d to hear it. See you."


    After giving a brief reply to Horikita, I got up from my seat.


    "...What was that?"


    In response to my ridicule, Horikita looked at me with a slight trace of contempt in her eyes before looking away.


    Shortly thereafter, Horikita stood up as well.


    "Ah, Suzune. Uh... When''s a good time for you to help me with my studies?"


    "That''s quite proactive of you, Sud��-kun."


    "That''s... well, I don''t wanna drop out, ya know?"


    Despite what he said, he gave off a somewhat nervous appearance.


    His true aim was, of course, to receive valentine''s choctes from Horikita.


    "Any time works for me. Even today."


    However-


    "Your club activities still haven''t gone on break yet, have they? We''ll have time for studying after the provisional exams."


    With that, Sud��''s dreams were shattered.


    I left the ssroom.


    The Ayanok��ji Group was making ns to meet up, but I decided to refuse this time.


    There were other matters that required my attention at the moment.


    "Kiyotaka-kun!"


    I heard my name reservedly being called from the hallway behind me.


    "What''s wrong, Airi?"


    "Are you really not joining up with the group today?"


    "That was the n."


    "I-it''s fine if you''rete, so could you still try joining up with everyone?"


    "I suppose... Maybe sometime after 6?"


    "Sure! I think everyone should still be together then!"


    "Alright. I''ll get in contact with you then, okay?"


    With that, Airi''s firm expression changed into a beaming smile. I parted ways with her and started moving towards my destination. ss B''s ssroom was strangely quiet by the time I arrived there.


    Because there were only a few ss B students who I could reliably talk to, speaking with Kanzaki would''ve been my first choice. Sumida and Moriyama, who I had been lodging together with at training camp, would''ve also been fine.


    However, as I looked around the ssroom, the three of them were nowhere to be found.


    I had been hoping to catch someone suitable before they left, but that''s just not how it worked out.


    I decided to turn back for the time being.


    On the way out, I overheard a conversation between two girls as they left the ssroom behind me.


    "Hey... Do you think the reason why Honami-chan was absent today..."


    "Something like that totally isn''t possible."


    The two of them shared a brief back and forth.


    Was Ichinose taking a day off?


    Was it merely a coincidence, or was it rted to what happened a few days ago like that girl just thought?


    I thought about this as I distanced myself from ss B.


    How did Sakayanagie to know Ichinose''s secret in the first ce?


    There are certainly conversational techniques designed to draw out secrets from other people, such as cold and hot reading. However, I can''t imagine that Ichinose would want to let anything slip about her past with shoplifting. The fact that she was denying it even now is proof enough of that.


    Considering how she''s handled herself so far, it even makes me question whether or not she would ever cave into the incitement from the greatest enemy ss to begin with.


    It would be different if it was Ike or Yamauchi, but Ichinose is clever.


    "Did she get carried away by Sakayanagi''s coaxing...?"


    Is it possible that there''s someone else that knew Ichinose''s secret?


    But even Kanzaki, the person who seems to be Ichinose''s closest ally, didn''t know anything.


    And after seeing her close friends, it doesn''t seem like they know either.


    Then one of the teaching staff or... the student council?


    "If Nagumo abandoned Ichinose and sided with Sakayanagi, it would be possible."


    However, this hypothesis rests on a few assumptions being true.


    In the first ce, there''s no proof behind this conclusion other than what Kamuro told me.


    Plus, the only person who''d be able to disprove that premise would be Ichinose Honami herself.


    The school may be wide, but whenpared to society, it''s actually rather confined.


    Due to that, if you want to speak with someone in secret, you must put top priority to ensuring that the two of you are truly alone.


    Basically, this would mean limiting the interactions to early in the morning, orte at night.


    While I don''t know Ichinose Honami''s room number, getting it at this point should be easy. Just make a call to the dormitory management office and ask for it directly. There''s no reason for the school to keep the room number of their students a secret. If you tell them that you''re in a scramble to get in touch with them, they should be understanding.


    I made the call to verify the room number as I continued walking, getting it without any difficulties.


    I felt the presence of Hashimoto behind me, watching me from a distance, but I ignored him.


    Recently, he''d taken to tailing me both during the daytime and in the evening.


    He didn''t have a bad sense of distance, giving off the impression that he''s had experience with tailing people before.


    At first nce, it didn''t seem like there were any advantages to going to see Ichinose with him following behind me. But, it was actually the other way around. The fact that he was watching was exactly what made it worth showing him what I was up to.


    I had decided to return to the dorms early to confirm things with Ichinose, so I went to her floor. Unfortunately, there appeared to be several girls in front of her room as I got there.


    A group of girls who were all particrly close friends with her.


    I immediately turned around and got back on the elevator.


    I''d have to give up here for today.


    5 o''clock. I made contact with Kei, calling her out to a ce a short distance away from the dorms.


    Despite the destination being rtively unpopr, it wasn''t the type of ce absolutely nobody visited at all.


    "Ah, it''s chilly. Why are we meeting up at a ce like this? There are other options, you know?"


    "But the lobby doesn''t work for you, does it? Strange rumors might start to spread if we''re seen together like this. That would be a problem for you, wouldn''t it?"


    "Well, sorta... But meeting covertly like this... doesn''t it stand out in its own way? If we''re seen carelessly, I feel like it''ll produce rumors anyway..."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m getting the feeling that you haven''t been cautious enough about this... but whatever."


    That''s fine. After all, the man who''s been following me has to put up with it for a while as well.


    "Even so, it''s too cold. I wish summer woulde sooner."


    "In the summer, wouldn''t you just end up saying that you wish winter woulde sooner?"


    After I asked this, she pondered the question for a bit.


    "That''s just how maidens are, okay?"


    Karuizawa pouted.


    "Come to think of it, I wonder if there isn''t going to be a special exam this month."


    "The training camp only just ended, so that wouldn''t be surprising."


    "Then, we can take it easy?"


    "Are you all set for the end-of-year exams? It seems like they''ll be quite difficult."


    As I said this, I noticed Kei''s movements stiffen up.


    "Eh... Really?"


    Until now, Kei had managed to get through one way or another, but she wasn''t in a position where she could start to be negligent with her studies.


    "Could you help me study?"


    "Ask Hirata. It would be difficult for you, but not impossible, right?"


    Kei should''ve been brazen enough to ask him for his help, even immediately after parting ways with him, but she didn''t seem very eager about it. She stared at me.


    The simplest solution would be to have Keisei tutor her, but that just wasn''t realistic.


    If she was to be tossed into my group all of a sudden, there would definitely be problems.


    "It would have to be in the middle of the night. Is that okay?"


    "It''s much better than dropping out I suppose."


    Exactly.


    "Well, I''ll put together a schedule."


    "Alright."


    However, even if she passes the end-of-term exams, a new problem was going to show up shortly afterward.


    This uing March. In all likelihood, arge special exam was waiting just around the corner.


    It seems like she''d only be safe after oveing what remains in the 1st year curriculum.


    We wouldn''t be able to rx until this battle reaches the bitter end.


    "Anyway, uh, what do you need from me?"


    She asked, looking nervous for some reason.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just thought that you urgently wanted to meet up with me today."


    "It''s nothing that has to be done today, but I''d like to have it checked out ahead of time."


    "Hmph."


    She scoffed, a look of suspicion filling her eyes.


    I decided to disregard it, instead focusing on the issue at hand.


    "Do you know anything about this number?"


    I showed her the unregistered phone number that called me a few days earlier.


    "Eh? Who is this? What, are you getting calls from strangers?"


    "Something like that."


    Kei pressed down on the dial button on her phone and manually entered the number into the virtual keypad.


    If the number was registered on her phone, a contact would appear after the number has been typed in.


    "It doesn''t seem like you have anything."


    "I do have more contacts than the average girl, but I don''t know pretty much any of the seniors."


    I had wanted to see if she would have the number registered, but, as I expected, it was just a slim hope at best.


    "Why not just try and call them back?"


    "I''ve tried doing that a couple of times, but the other side has always been turned off."


    "Really...? If it''s that important, why not have me check it out for you?"


    "Yeah. That''s why I called you out here today. But, don''t be careless with how you go about it."


    With a nod, Kei took note of the phone number.


    "Is that everything?"


    "Yeah. See you."


    I tried to end our conversation there, but Kei called out to me in a hurry.


    "Oh, uh, by the way, there''s this small something I''d like to talk about. Can I ask you something?"


    As I was taking my leave, Kei stopped me with an obscure question.


    "Do you know what day it is today? Come on. 5... 4... 3-"


    "...This is an easier question than I imagined. So much so that I feel like I''m being tricked into giving a wrong answer."


    "Don''t overthink it, just give it to me straight."


    "Valen-"


    "Yeah yeah yeah."


    She lightly tapped a small box on my head.


    "You''re giving me this?"


    "I was originally going to give it to Yousuke-kun, but there''s no reason for me to do that anymore."


    "For Hirata, is it?"


    "Oh, so you don''t like it?"


    "No, I was just thinking about how long in advance you must have been preparing for Valentine''s day."


    It had been over a month since Kei had resolved herself to break up with Hirata.


    "I-I make careful preparations ahead of time, okay? Even though I had already decided to break up with him, there was still a chance I would need to have it, you know? Well, I guess it''s nothing I should expect someone so inexperienced with romance to be able to understand."


    That could be true.


    <Illustration>


    "I just thought that you wanted to see me today hoping for me to give you something like this."


    "Sorry. It never crossed my mind."


    Kei briefly had a slightly irritated expression on her face, but she quickly recovered.


    "Anyways, did you get something from any other girls?"


    Kei changed the subject ever so slightly. It was as if she was trying to avoid talking about it.


    "No, nothing at all."


    I decided to respond like this, regardless of whether or not I had actually received anything from somebody else.


    "Serves you right. A man absolutely unsuitable for others~"


    She began to make fun of me without hesitation.


    "But are you okay with that? If you give this to me, I won''t be unsuitable anymore, you know?"


    "That makes you that much more pitiful. It just means that you''ll have to look to me for salvation."


    She was really looking down on me.


    "Oh yeah, and you can thank me by returning the favor 1000 times over."


    She continued spouting unreasonable nonsense.


    "By the way, uh-"


    Kei attempted to change the topic yet again.


    However, she swallowed her words as soon as she looked into my eyes.


    Standing a short distance apart, we stared at one another.


    I slowly shifted my gaze in the direction of the dormitory.


    "Well then, I''m heading back to my room."


    "Yeah. Later."


    With that, Kei was ready to quickly return to the dorms.


    I immediately put her present into my bag.

 Chapter 372 - 6: Something Vague

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 6: Something Vague</h4>


    For Hashimoto Masayoshi, the question of whose side he supports was a trivial one.


    Or better yet, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he didn''t care about it at all.


    Regardless of whether the leader of the ss turned out to be Sakayanagi or Katsuragi, he would''ve chosen the side that turned out most beneficial to himself. That''s all there was to it. While he was fortunate to have started out in ss A, he was always considering the option of falling down to ss B or C.


    The important thing for him was to take up the position that would turn things around in the end.


    This was the reason why, after sensing his potential, he had gotten into contact with Ry��en Kakeru after he had quickly risen to power within ss C at the start of the year.


    His outstanding talent could''ve taken down both Sakayanagi and Ichinose. Hashimoto had realized that the man had an ominous amount of strength. If Ry��en had asked for it, Hashimoto wouldn''t have hesitated to leak him information about ss A. Of course, this behavior was just espionage done under Sakayanagi''s instruction. However, if Ry��en had the potential to overtake the other sses, he was fully prepared to double-cross even her.


    This was the same reason why he had targeted Ichinose in ss B. However, Ichinose was different than Sakayanagi or Ry��en because underhanded deals simply wouldn''t work with her. In response to this, Hashimoto decided not to be too pushy, choosing instead to gradually approach from another angle. While they wouldn''t go as far as to betray Ichinose, he established connections with a certain someone from B ss who was close to her.


    Hashimoto had promptly set up this type of socialwork with students from each ss immediately aftering to this school.


    It was better to prepare as much insurance as possible for the sake of any unexpected situations.


    And today, once again, he was making preliminary arrangements in preparation for yet another unexpected situation.


    "U-um, Hashimoto-kun. Do you have a minute?"


    Within the hallways, after school. A girl from ss A, Motodoi Chikako, called out to Hashimoto from behind. Like Hashimoto, she was a member of the tennis club. She appeared to have run to catch up with him after he had left the ssroom. She gave off a slightly fidgety appearance, unable topletely maintain herposure.


    Hashimoto immediately understood what was going on without having to hear anything more.


    Today was February 14th. He had already experienced this sort of scene several times.


    However, even though he understood what was happening, he didn''t let that show on his face. Of course, he wouldn''t say anything either.


    "Sure thing, Motodoi. What''s up?"


    After getting such a gentle response, Motodoiposed her thoughts and came out with it.


    "This is chocte. Because, uh, it''s Valentine''s day today."


    As she spoke, she held out the chocte, to which Hashimoto immediately epted.


    "Thanks Motodoi. I''m d."


    "G-great!"


    Hashimoto had already noticed that Motodoi had been looking at him with affection as a member of the opposite sex. Thus, this chocte was most likely meant with romantic intentions. While he was confident that he would seed were he to confess, he felt nothing towards her. This was because, for better or worse, he saw her as a person who simply wasn''t worth using. He had already judged that there weren''t any merits to going out with her.


    "You should show your face around the club every once in a while."


    "Sorry, I''ve been skipping out a lot recently, haven''t I?"


    "Definitely. Our senpais have been worried."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Anyways, I''ll make sure to properly show you my thanks next month."


    "Y-yeah."


    Motodoi blushed, nodded, and ran off. It was as if she was escaping from the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Despite the fact that there was no possibility that the two of them would get into a rtionship, Hashimoto made sure to keep his options open.


    After all, maybe there would be some sort of change with her in the future.


    In order to make up for this dy, Hashimoto sped up his pace as he moved toward the first-year ss C ssroom.


    For now, there was somebody far more worthy of his attention than Motodoi.


    A male student within ss C, Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka.


    "Why is it that I care so much about him..."


    There was a part of himself that couldn''t help but wonder.


    Before the training camp, he had no impression of him. He was just another student with a vaguely familiar face. He could remember that he had run a fierce ry against the former student council president during the sportspetition, but that was all he could think of. Even then, Hashimoto didn''t think that his evaluation of someone should change simply because they were quick on their feet. Furthermore, both Sakayanagi and Ry��en were quick to catch on to things like this, yet Ayanok��ji hadn''t caught the attention of either of them.


    Recently, however, there was an incident that forced him to change his opinion of Ayanok��ji.


    A curious remark from the current student council president, Nagumo Miyabi, enigmatically iming that Ayanok��ji was somebody that Horikita Manabu holds in higher esteem than anyone. Hashimoto nned on passing it off as a joke, but somehow he was just unable to do so.


    As he thought about it again, there had been signs that he had overlooked.


    Why did the former student council president and Ayanok��ji personally confront each other during the ry?


    What if that confrontation was more than just a mere coincidence?


    What if it was intentional? Spurred on by some form of goal, pressing them to race against one another?


    Doubts like these began to swirl in his mind.


    Hashimoto had also yet to be convinced about what had happened to Ry��en, who was said to have been overthrown by Ishizaki and others from his own ss. Moreover, the current ss C, who had started out the year at the very bottom of thedder, was now steadily starting to close the gap with the upper sses.


    What if Ayanok��ji had actually been involved with each of these events...?


    "What if... he''s an existence that surpasses both Sakayanagi and Ry��en...?"


    At this point, this train of thought didn''t seem very likely to him.


    And that was to be expected. For now, it was nothing more than a mere suspicion apanied by exaggerated delusions. It was missing something definitive to tie it all together. What Nagumo had said was simply an unrealistic joke, and the reality of what had happened during the ry at the sports festival was nothing more than a fantasy that Hashimoto hade up with to fit his own convenience.


    That was why Hashimoto chose to confirm the facts.


    He usually spent his time acting under the orders of Sakayanagi, spreading rumors about Ichinose, but recently he had been spending his free time shadowing Ayanok��ji, spying in order to find out the truth.


    Hashimoto finally reached the ss C ssroom, but Ayanok��ji was already nowhere to be seen.


    "You never do waste time, do you Ayanok��ji?"


    His pool of friends was rather limited, so he seldom stayed behind in the ssroom after school.


    Was he with Yukimura and Miyake and that group of close friends today as well? Hashimoto considered it, but saw that both Yukimura and Sakura were still in the ssroom, so he quickly dismissed the idea.


    "Yo, Hirata."


    Awkwardly watching the students of another ss would make him stand out.


    To avoid that, immediately after arriving at the ssroom, Hashimoto called out to Hirata, who had yet to head out to his club activities.


    "Yo, Hashimoto-kun. What''s up?"


    "I just came by to see whether or not you''ve gotten yourself a new girlfriend."


    "Is that it? I''m not thinking about finding a new one right now."


    "In the midst of healing your broken heart, are you?"


    "Haha... Something like that."


    "I''d like to hear all about it sometime. Anyways, I''ve been asking around for the contact information for the guys I was lodging with back during the training camp. I was looking to catch Ayanok��ji, but it looks like he''s gone home already."


    "You didn''t run into him? I think he left just a minute or two ago..."


    He had missed him by just a bit. Quickly making the judgment that he could still catch up with him, Hashimoto gave his thanks to Hirata and immediately went back out into the hallway.


    The end-of-year exams wereing up soon, so Hashimoto couldn''t afford to keep tailing Ayanok��ji every day. He was hoping toe to a definitive conclusion about Ayanok��ji soon so that he could turn his full attention to the exams and tackle them at peak condition.


    "I''d love to catch onto something new any time now."


    He would make his move at the soonest opportunity. With this conviction, Hashimoto moved forward.


    Luckily, Hashimoto caught sight of Ayanok��ji standing near the front entryway, his attention focused in on his cell phone. Was he meeting up with someone, or was he just killing some time? Either way, it was a lucky break.


    Ayanok��ji was always using his cell phone to stay in touch with somebody. Was he just getting in contact with Miyake and the others? Or was he speaking to someone Hashimoto hadn''t ever met before?


    The one thing he could say for certain was that Ayanok��ji was an unusually easy target to track.


    Hashimoto had tailed a fair number of students so far. Katsuragi, Ry��en, Kanzaki, and even Ichinose at times. None of them were particrly easy to keep tabs on. It would be a stroke of good luck to be able to follow one of them once every two days. On the other hand, it would take more than an entire week to find out any new information about them if things went poorly.


    However, Ayanok��ji lived a monotonous daily life with a very confined amount of friends and social connections.


    This made it incredibly easy to anticipate his actions ahead of time. Moreover, Ayanok��ji didn''t show a shred caution in regard to his surroundings.


    He never took note of what was behind him, never showing any indication that he had sharp senses or a keen intuition.


    Even so, Hashimoto wouldn''t allow himself to growcent.


    Though it might be overcautious, he decided that he would follow Ayanok��ji from even farther away than necessary.


    At that point, Hashimoto got a phone call from one of his ssmates, Naoki Shimizu.


    "Hello. Has something happened, Naoki?"


    "No... Actually, it''s about this morning... I''ve seriously had enough of this."


    "Ah. It would probably be better for you to forget about it, right? There are just a lot of talkative people in our ss."


    A somewhat problematic event had taken ce within ss A that morning. Shimizu had confessed to a girl named Nishikawa, only to be rejected, and knowledge of his failure had begun to circte among the girls of the ss. Perhaps Nishikawa had carelessly told one of her friends about the confession, and it just spread around from there. Something like this would happen every once in a while.


    "You won''t be able to confess to anyone at this rate if you worry too much about every single thing, you know?"


    "Th-that''s right... but I still can''t forgive Nishikawa for spreading it."


    "Well, while I''d love to hear youin about it, I''m in the middle of something else right now."


    "Oh really? My bad."


    Hashimoto made arrangements to call him back this evening and cut the call.


    "This is just how confessions end up when you don''t meet all the conditions to ensure your sess."


    With the resolution tofort his friendter on, Hashimoto returned to his mission of tailing Ayanok��ji back to the dormitories.


    "If he''s going straight to his room like this, then I suppose I won''t be finding anything new out today either."


    If there was anything painful about tailing Ayanok��ji, it would be the overall monotony of the entire thing.


    However, after Ayanok��ji got into the elevator, it passed the fourth-floor, where his room was located and continued to rise. Hashimoto watched the elevator monitor from the lobby as Ayanok��ji disembarked on the girls'' floor.


    "If my memory serves me right... that''s the floor Ichinose is on, isn''t it?"


    Or was that merely a coincidence, and he was just there in order to meet with another girl?


    Though, given the recent events, it was hard for him not to associate things like this with Ichinose.


    "Even though it''s weird, it is Ichinose... so isn''t it possible that he''s just making a courtesy visit...?"


    While Ayanok��ji only has a very confined amount of friends, Ichinose was incredibly popr with students throughout every school year.


    It wouldn''t be surprising for her to be friends with Ayanok��ji. In addition, that wasn''t even considering how cute she is. It wouldn''t be strange for a student to expect to get something by making her a courtesy visit.


    However, Ayanok��ji immediately got back into the elevator and rode back down to the fourth floor, where he got back off.


    "What...?"


    Nothing about it made any sense. Hashimoto continued to watch the monitor as the elevator returned to Ichinose''s floor and several girls from ss B got on. He came to the conclusion that Ayanok��ji had run into all of these girls who hade to visit Ichinose before him, and made the decision to turn back after getting cold feet.


    Just in case, Hashimoto immediately rode the elevator up to the fourth floor, but Ayanok��ji had already disappeared.


    It was pretty much guaranteed that he had returned to his room.


    "So in the end, I don''t find out anything today either, huh?"


    Considering whether or not to call it quits for the day, Hashimoto ultimately decided to ponder the situation for a little while in the lobby.


    It was still pretty early. Hashimoto decided that it was still rather probable that Ayanok��ji would try to get in contact with Ichinoseter on, or even potentially make arrangements with somebody else entirely. In addition, as long as he used the elevator, it didn''t matter if he went upstairs or downstairs because he''d be able to confirm things on the monitor.


    Hashimoto''s resolution to stick around paid off after an hour or so.


    Ayanok��ji boarded the elevator and began to ride down to the first floor.


    Furthermore, he hadn''t changed out of his school uniform yet.


    "Is he heading back to the school?"


    It wouldn''t make any sense for him to head all the way back to school after deliberately heading home.


    For instance, it would make sense that he wouldn''t bother to change his clothes if he was simply heading off to the convenience store, but he had his school bag with him.


    Hashimoto quickly got up from the sofa and hid in the emergency stairwell.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing where this goes from here."


    As if in response to Hashimoto''s wishes, Ayanok��ji walked out of the lobby, headed toward a rtively unpopr part of campus. With this, the odds of him heading to the convenience store or the school vanished. In which case, who was he meeting with? No, the ce he was heading toward wasn''t suitable for the usual simple meeting with a friend.


    Given the situation, anybody would be filled with anticipation about what he''s going to do and who he''s going to meet.


    The idea that he was meeting up with someone was effectively certain at this point.


    If he''s meeting up with former student council president Horikita, or even Ry��en, things were about to get pretty heated.


    However, each and every one of his expectations were spectacrly betrayed by what he saw.


    "Woah, woah, are you serious...?"


    The person who turned up to meet with Ayanok��ji was none other than first-year ss C''s Kei Karuizawa.


    She was a girl who, due to her recent break-up with Hirata, had caused a bit of a buzz within ss A. Even though Hashimoto had never had any contact with her so far, he still couldn''t hide his astonishment at her unexpected appearance.


    Feelings of weakness began to overwhelm him. The betrayal of all of his expectations.


    This had nothing to do with the ''other side'' of Ayanok��ji that Hashimoto had been seeking to uncover. Instead, this was a matter of love. His brain automatically tried to see it in a different light, but no matter how he looked at it, their rtionship with one another was clearly beyond that of just friends.


    Hashimoto had witnessed Hirata and Karuizawa''s rtionship several times before, but he had never felt a strong sense of ''love'' or ''intimacy'' between the two of them.


    "...I don''t get it. Why Ayanok��ji?"


    In the first ce, which one of them was interested in the other? Or were they both interested in each other? He could posture guesses as much as he wanted, but he would still nevere to an answer. After all, at a fundamental level, there are no such things as answers when ites to love. If you were to objectivelypare Ayanok��ji with Hirata, 80% of girls would end up choosing Hirata. However, it wouldn''t be strange for the remaining 20% to choose Ayanok��ji.


    That is to say, if there were 100 people, 20 of them would end up picking Ayanok��ji.


    In which case...


    "Ayanokoji... has been in frequent contact with Karuizawa...?"


    Hashimoto immediately abandoned that idea. It was just something he hade up with to exin the current situation, nothing more than an aspect of his imagination. He wouldn''t be able toe to any conclusions without investigating things further. However, due to the low traffic of people through the ce they were talking, it was impossible to get closer to hear exactly what they were saying.


    "What should I do..."


    Just as Hashimoto was pondering about what steps to take next...


    There was a sudden development between Karuizawa and Ayanok��ji.


    "Chocte, huh?"


    Karuizawa handed Ayanok��ji an object that she had been holding onto. Today was February 14th. For her to hand something over in a ce so obviously outside of the public eye, anyone would be able to tell what she had handed over without actually seeing the gift.


    Due to this, it''s clear that, at the very least, Karuizawa favors Ayanok��ji.


    "Well, at any rate, I guess I can leave it at that for today."


    However, this bit of knowledge was unrted to what he originally set out to discover.


    With this in mind, Hashimoto started off back home. However, he then stopped in ce.


    "It''s a rare opportunity... Why not challenge him directly?"


    Given that there wasn''t very much time left until the end-of-year exams, this could also be the best option avable to him.


    He could shake things up a bit by forcibly dragging the unrted Karuizawa into this. It was his chance to expose Ayanok��ji''s weaknesses. At the same time, if Ayanok��ji doesn''t show any response to his challenge, Hashimoto could conclude that he had nothing to worry about to begin with.


    Satisfied with his decision, Hashimoto began walking toward Ayanok��ji and Karuizawa.


    I sensed the presence of someone approaching us from behind. Their pace was quick. So much so that it was obvious that they didn''t intend to overlook the closeness of my conversation with Kei.


    "Yo, Karuizawa."


    It was Hashimoto, who had been concealing his presence behind me ever since I left the lobby.


    "...Uh, who?"


    Kei didn''t appear to know who Hashimoto was, so she turned to me for an exnation.


    "He''s ss A''s Hashimoto. I was grouped together with him during the training camp."


    "Oh yeah, and Ayanok��ji as well."


    After this quick greeting, Hashimoto drew closer to Kei.


    "For a man and a woman to hold a secret meeting in a ce like this... You''re quite the smooth one, Ayanok��ji."


    I had known that Hashimoto would attempt to get in touch with me eventually, but I had to think about why he chose now, of all times, to do so.


    Nheless, I''d use his n for my own benefit as well.


    "We''re not out here doing anything in particr-"


    "Don''t try to hide it. It''s Valentine''s Day. Even if you two aren''t a couple, it isn''t strange to have a secret meeting like this. Actually, you''ve already gotten something from her, haven''t you?"


    It seemed that Hashimoto had seen me ept her chocte and immediately put it into my bag.


    "She just gave me this chocte by coincidence. I didn''te out here expecting to get anything."


    I attempted to deny it, but Hashimoto saw through my excuse with a sneering grin on his face.


    "No, you knew that she''d be giving you chocte from the beginning, didn''t you? Your bag."


    "My bag?"


    "Since you''ve already been back to the dorms, there''s no reason for you to take your bag with you as you go out afterward."


    "...No, I was originally intending on heading over to the library. But just before I could head out, Karuizawa called me and I agreed to meet up with her, that''s all."


    "In other words... It''s just a coincidence?"


    I nodded in response to Hashimoto''s deduction before taking two library books out from my bag and showing them to him to prove it.


    "Well, it''s all the same either way. In the end, you did get chocte from Karuizawa."


    From Hashimoto''s point of view, even though I wasn''t the one to reach out to Karuizawa, the fact that I had received chocte from her was truly important.


    "I''m not sure I understand... Is there a problem with that?"


    "I''m simply curious about what it is about you that Karuizawa''s interested in. Her previous boyfriend, Hirata, was one of the most popr guys in the entire school, right? It makes me wonder why she''d pick you after dumping Hirata."


    In other words, he wanted to know how things managed to get to this point.


    Kei, who had been listening to our conversation in silence, spoke up.


    "Aah, sorry, but there''s been a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "Yep. I originally nned to give that chocte to Hirata-kun. It would''ve been a pity to throw it away, so I thought about giving it to someone, and then I just decided on Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "You hand over such an intimate gift, but then im it''s just done on a whim? I''m sorry, but I don''t see it. Moreover, what''s with the location? For a lie, that''s a pretty bad one."


    Hashimoto let out augh as he said so, to which Kei responded with a blunt disy of anger.


    "Haa? You show up out of nowhere and just say everything thates to your mind. Who in the world do you think you are?"


    Kei looked at him with an overbearing look in her eyes.


    "I simply want to know the truth."


    Hashimoto was overwhelmed a bit.


    Though it was true we hadn''t concealed the unnatural aspects of our confrontation very well.


    That was why I decided to change directions.


    This would be Kei''s chance to prove how well she could keep up with me.


    "Well, it''ll be better for you to just speak honestly here, Karuizawa. If we continue to hide something here, I think it''ll just be troublesome for you afterward. If that guy ends up thinking we''re dating, you''d be troubled, right?"


    With that said, I passed her the baton.


    Without hesitation, Kei let out a single deliberate sigh.


    "Ugh. I''ll say it, but this can absolutely never spread from here, okay?"


    With this, Kei pointed at Hashimoto.


    "I''ve only temporarily entrusted this chocte with Ayanok��ji-kun, in order for him to give it to the person I like."


    "So, you''re saying that Ayanok��ji is just the middleman?"


    "That''s right. Do you understand now?"


    Hashimoto''s expression said that it was simply unbelievable.


    "If that''s the case, then who is that chocte actually for?"


    Hashimoto continued his questioning.


    "Huh? This is the first time I''ve ever met you, yet you want me to tell you something like that? Are you stupid?"


    Kei was definitely stirring things up, but nothing about it seemed like she was being fake.


    That was just the guise of the gyaru that Karuizawa Kei had created for herself.


    "That''s... Well, I guess you''re right."


    Hashimoto assented with a somewhat surprised look on his face and ended up bowing his head in apology.


    "This won''t blow over just by lowering your head. Seriously, spare me."


    "...Is that so? It seems like I really have misunderstood, my bad. When I thought that you two might like each other, I couldn''t help but get suspicious."


    "Why are you sticking your neck into something you have nothing to do with in the first ce?"


    "Well, when ites to you, I''m anything but uninvolved."


    "Wha?"


    Hashimoto drew a few steps closer to the irritable Kei.


    He reached out his arm and pressed it against the wall behind her, closing off her way out with his own body.


    "Wha-what?"


    "I''ve thought you were fine for a while now, so how about you go out with me, Karuizawa? I don''t know who you like now, but if you still haven''t given them any chocte, that means you haven''t conveyed your feelings yet. Isn''t that right?"


    <Illustration>


    Thinking that he still had a chance with her himself, Hashimoto forcefully made a move on Kei.


    "What on earth are you saying... Do you think I''d be okay with something like that?"


    "It''s all part of the unpredictable twists and turns of love... Isn''t it interesting?"


    With that, he cast a sharp nce at me for a split second.


    He may have been attempting to bait a reaction out of me by making a move on Kei.


    I spoke up.


    "Well then, I guess I''m going to head back."


    "Huh? Wait, I''ll head back too."


    Kei forcibly pushed Hashimoto away and took her distance from him.


    "How cold."


    Hashimoto smiled bitterly. It didn''t seem like he was going to continue with his aggressive tactic.


    Or rather, it seemed that he had lost interest in Kei altogether.


    Given the current situation, Kei let out a noteworthy, deliberate sigh and left back to the dorms on her own.


    "Sorry for intruding into things like that."


    "No, it''s nothing."


    I walked together with Hashimoto until the point where the pathway to the dorms and the school split up.


    "Still, you have it rough when ites to love, don''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hashimoto gave off a mocking smile before wrapping his arm around my shoulder and whispered into my ear.


    "I''m talking about how you''re pretty big. Girls whock experience won''t be able to handle yours."


    Bringing up that again...


    "Don''t look so exhausted. There''s a good number of people that respect you for it."


    I wasn''t happy at all.


    Rather, what happened at the training camp was steadily bing a source of constant difort.


    "By the way, King. How about we exchange contact info?"


    "I''m fine with giving it to you as long as you never use that nickname you just came up with ever again."


    "Hahahaha. I won''t I won''t."


    With that, I took out my cell phone and exchanged contact information with Hashimoto.


    "Well, I''m gonna head back myself. See ya, Ayanok��ji."


    Hashimoto came and went like the passing of a storm.


    Did he think that he had gotten enough information? Or did he feel like he had pushed too far into something unrted?


    In either case, my existence would continue to remain uncertain for Hashimoto.


    If only it would stay that way.


    I decided to drop by the library and meet up with Hiyori, who should be on standby there.


    And after that, I also had to meet up with another person who had requested to meet up at the school.


    I got home that eveningter than I anticipated, so I wasn''t able to meet up with the Ayanok��ji Group.


    When I had gotten back to my room just before seven, I found that a paper bag had been ced right in front of my door.


    I took a peek inside the bag and found two differently packaged boxes. One was square while the other was a circle, and they each came with a first name written on the front. They were Valentine''s Day choctes from Haruka and Airi.


    Based on what was being talked about in the group chat, Akito and Keisei had gotten the same things.


    I went into my room and lined up all of the choctes on my desk.


    "I never expected to get five of them..."


    Kei, Airi, Haruka, Hiyori, and... one more.


    It was a box of choctes all wrapped up with a lovely pink ribbon.


    Later that night, just after ten, I went back out into the hallway wearing a hoodie over some of my casual clothing and got onto the elevator.


    The surveince camera inside the elevator shouldn''t have been able to catch my face.


    It was a pre-emptive measure just in case something went wrong. In the first ce, it would''ve been ideal for us to meet up somewhere else, but nothing could be done about it if she really did have to recuperate from an illness.


    Given that, it wouldn''t even be strange for her to be sleeping at this time of night. To check for this, I had Horikita let me know how to get in contact with Ichinose ahead of time. I had already sent her a text message and confirmed that she was still awake, so I moved forward with my n.


    However, I still hadn''t told Ichinose that I would be going to her room.


    I got off the elevator on Ichinose''s floor and went to her door. I rang the doorbell and waited. Ten seconds passed. Then twenty seconds.


    I didn''t hear anything from inside the room, so I rang the doorbell once again.


    It was only natural for Ichinose to be confused about a visit thiste at night.


    After about thirty more seconds, I decided to call out to her.


    "Ichinose, it''s me. Ayanok��ji."


    It would''ve been a problem for me to linger around on her floor after curfew had already set in.


    Ichinose should''ve understood this as well.


    She wouldn''t be alright with carelessly exposing somebody else to a dangerous situation like that.


    "...Ayanok��ji... kun. Whatsa matter?"


    I could hear Ichinose''s voice from the other side of the door. As far as the tone of her voice was concerned, she sounded weak.


    Immediately after she spoke, coughing resounded from within the room. It was difficult for me to discern whether or not she was truly sick based solely on how her voice and cough sounded.


    "Something important hase up. I was hoping I could speak with you about it in person, is that alright?"


    "Well... Uh..."


    "To be honest, it seems like things might get troublesome if I''m seen by another girl right now."


    I pressured her a little more forcefully.


    "Hold on a second, alright?"


    She responded with that, and after a short wait, I heard the sound of the lock disengaging from inside the room.


    Ichinose opened the door. I could see that she was in unbelievably low spirits.


    "Nyaha, that was a bit pushy there, Ayanok��ji-kun..."


    She was wearing a mask and seemed to truly be in bad shape.


    It looks like she wasn''t feigning an illness after all.


    "Sorry. I definitely got a bit forceful. You don''t look like you''re doing very well."


    "Yeah... I''m just a little spent is all."


    "I apologize foring by at such a bad time."


    "It''s alright. The fever is already almost gone. How should I put it, instead of feeling icky from the fever, I feel more hungry due to oversleeping, y''know? Oh, I''m sorry, but could I also get you to put on this mask?"


    So as to not have me catch her cold, Ichinose presented me with another mask.


    My immune system was much stronger than average, but nobody is absolutely safe when ites to things like this. If I was to recklessly refuse her offer and then get sickter, Ichinose would probably end up regretting it. I epted her offer without a moment''s hesitation and put on the mask.


    "So, have you been to the infirmary?"


    "I went earlier this week."


    Many students were thinking that Ichinose faked her illness to avoid the rumors that had been spreading about her, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    There was no mistaking it. She had really been sick after all.


    "You were probably worried that I was absent because of all of these rumorstely. Thank you for your concern."


    "No..."


    Did she manage to see through my intentions?


    "You''re the first person I''ve met up with face to face since I got sick."


    "Is that so?"


    "There were a bunch of students who came to visit me while my fever was worse, but I was having a hard time so I had to turn them all away. Since then, some of my friends have been giving me space, thinking I''m depressed."


    I hade to see her so muchter than everyone else, yet I was ironically the first person to actually meet with her.


    In reality, Ichinose had taken a day off to recuperate from her illness. However, given how she had handled herself so far, it was obvious that she was also the type that attentively makes sure she''s staying healthy. Given how quickly the end-of-year exams wereing up, Ichinose should''ve wanted to avoid getting sick as much as possible. There was no mistaking that this cold of hers came as a result of her recent mental trauma and the weakening of her own immune system.


    "I''m not going to skip out on school just because of those rumors."


    Well, Ichinose herself wasn''t going to admit to that part of it.


    "How resilient of you."


    "Resilient, you say...? Ah, sorry, but could you shut the front door behind you? I was airing out the room earlier, but it''s a bit cold now. Please also remember to wash your hands thoroughly after you go back."


    "Yeah."


    She had a humidifier running in her room to prevent the air from getting too dry. The cold virus is one that thrives in cold, dry air. These conditions directly increase how much of the virus is floating in the air. Due to that, it is important to increase the humidity of the room to easily create an environment where the virus would be inactive. Neglecting these precautions could lead to prolonged colds and even increase the odds of infecting any visitors. In fact, the main reason why colds tend to drag on during the winter months is because of the dryness of the air.


    Though, a lot of girls have beening over to my roomtely, and I have been going over to a lot of the girls'' rooms as well. It was strange how none of those visits have had anything to do with love affairs thus far.


    "What''s the matter...?"


    Ichinose looked at me with a strange expression as I stood there staring at the humidifier.


    "I really am sorry to intrude while you''re resting."


    "No, it really is fine. It''s definitely safer not to meet up with anyone face to face right now, but it''s probably for the better to let somebody else know that I''ve actually caught something."


    Ichinose was well aware that spection about the legitimacy of her illness had already begun to spread.


    Ichinose showed me her cell phone, as if trying to prove it to me.


    There was evidence of several exchanges she had been engaged in with Horikita.


    It seemed like Horikita had been worried about Ichinose in her own way.


    The two of us didn''t talk for long. I took my leave as soon as the right time presented itself.


    The day of the provisional exam had arrived.


    That morning, each ss would be focusing in on the exam.


    Though, nobody in the ssroom was diligently studying, as everyone was immersed in conversation instead. None of this conversation had anything to do with preparations for the uing exam. Rather, the topic of discussion was somethingpletely unrted to that.


    "It''s pretty noisy."


    "Of course it is. It''s because of those outrageous rumors that showed up this morning."


    "Outrageous rumors? Have there been new ones about Ichinose?"


    "No. They''re new ones that have been causing internal chaos within ss C."


    "New rumors, huh..."


    With just one look at the restless ssroom, it was obvious that this was no trivial matter.


    "Incidentally, this has something to do with you too, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    With that, Horikita showed me the screen of her cell phone.


    She had written down a total of four rumors on the phone''s memo pad.


    "This..."


    ?Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka has a crush on Karuizawa Kei


    ?Hond�� Ry��tar�� is only interested in obese girls


    ?Shinohara Satsuki was a prostitute back in middle school


    ?Sat�� Maya hates Onodera Kayano


    The content of the rumors all followed a simr pattern. The full names of four people, including me, were directly stated as victims of the attack.


    "Where did this gossipe from?"


    "Are you familiar with the forums that the school set up for each ss?"


    "The ones in the school''s app, right?"


    When students need to look into their point bnces or something of that sort, they''re expected to login to an application that the school created for them. Coupled with this application is a set of message boards that students have the liberty to make use of as they see fit. However, because there are several easy-to-use chat applications already avable on our cell phones, these boards didn''t see very much use among the students.


    "That''s a good catch. Who discovered them?"


    "By the time I got to the ssroom this morning, the rumors had already started to spread. It''s possible that somebody came across them identally while they were using the app. There are also notifications that go out when the forums are updated."


    These forums weren''t just for ss discussions. They were also used for general conversation. Due to the fact that anyone could ess them, there was a high probability that these rumors were seen by the other sses as well.


    "Don''t you think that this is a little different from what happened with the previous rumors?"


    "Regardless of whether it''s the same perpetrator or not, there are countless ways to spread rumors. Wouldn''t you agree that there''s no reason to get caught up in the differences? It''s not something that can be covered up now that it''s been posted online."


    With that, Horikita transitioned to another topic.


    "I''ll just ask to be sure, but... is it true?"


    "No it is not."


    I denied it immediately.


    "There are only a few people who know about my rtionship with Karuizawa as it is now anyway."


    "So you have an idea as to who posted it, then?"


    "Not exactly."


    I gave her a brief summary of what happened during my encounter with Hashimoto the day before.


    "There''s a high probability that Hashimoto-kun is the one that spread the rumors about Ichinose-san, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he was also spreading these new rumors about you and Karuizawa-san."


    "But, what about the other victims? There aren''t many ways to verify the truth."


    "Yeah..."


    A student willing to personally look into the truth of each of these rumors...


    "Oi! Were you really a prostitute, Shinohara!?"


    Unable to read the atmosphere of the room, Yamauchi shouted out such a thing with a smile on his face.


    "A-absolutely not!"


    Shinohara stood up in a panic and adamantly denied it. Embarrassment and anger could be clearly seen on her face.


    "Well then, how about you show me the evidence."


    "You''re asking for evidence...? How am I supposed to give you something like that!?"


    Meanwhile, the audience, captivated by the rumors, began to spread them amongst the iing students who were just entering the ssroom.


    Well, it was going to end up like that sooner orter.


    "If you''re saying it''s a lie, then are you saying that everything that''s been put online was also a lie? That we''ve all just been running our mouths?"


    While watching Shinohara and Yamauchi''s argument unfold, I confirmed my thoughts with Horikita.


    "Hmm... I suppose we have no other choice than to check with each of the victims one by one like Yamauchi."


    Though, most people aren''t able to pry into someone''s trauma like that.


    "Are you stupid!? You''re getting swept away by rumors and you don''t even know where they came from!"


    Shinohara''s anger toward Yamauchi was by no means unreasonable.


    It was surprising that she was able to stay calm like this.


    "Though~ Don''t you think that all of the stuff posted online seems pretty realistic?"


    "You... Knock it off, Haruki!"


    In response to his friend''s merciless hounding, Ike reached out and forcefully grabbed Yamauchi by the shoulder to signal that it was time to stop.


    "Wh-what''s wrong? This is my chance to get back at Shinohara for always acting so high and mighty."


    "Getting back at her...? No matter what, those rumors have to be lies!"


    "How are we supposed to know that? A rtively ugly chick like her could''ve totally done something like that."


    Yamauchi continued to talk mindlessly, without a shred of concern for Ike''s feelings on the matter.


    "Oh, I see... Ike, you have a crush on Shinohara, don''t you? So that''s why you can''t admit-"


    "Haruki!"


    Ike grabbed Yamauchi by the cor of his shirt.


    "Cut it out you guys."


    Unable to sit still and watch from afar any longer, Sud�� forcibly separated the two of them. At the same time, Hirata arrived at the ssroom and immediately caught on to the atmosphere of the situation. He approached some of the girls and began to hear out the specifics about the rumors.


    Since Shinohara was just denying everything, Yamauchi decided to temporarily change targets to someone else.


    "Well then, Hond��~ Are you seriously only into fat chicks?"


    Yamauchi turned his attack toward Hond��.


    "N-no way! Absolutely not! Those rumors are downright lies! Right, Ayanok��ji? You probably don''t even like Karuizawa, right!?"


    Naturally, Hond�� also denied everything. He then turned to me for help with escaping the spotlight.


    Everyone''s attention turned to me immediately. Fortunately, Kei and most of her friends hadn''t gotten to the ssroom yet.


    I responded to him with a nod.


    "See!?"


    He shouted out as he turned his attention back to Yamauchi.


    "Dammit. What the hell? Are they all just lies?"


    With the three of us all denying our part of the rumors, the ssroom began to calm down just a little.


    "But... Sat��-san doesn''t like Onodera-san very much, does she?"


    Maezono muttered these few absent-minded words. They probably came out of her mouth without a second thought because Onodera hadn''te to school yet.


    "Wha-! Ho-hold on, Maezono-san!"


    Sat�� frantically attempted to stop Maezono, but it was already toote.


    "Come to think of it, has anyone here ever seen Sat�� hang out with Onodera before?"


    "Th- That''s-"


    Things seemed to be developing in a way where it wasn''t possible for the rumors to be dismissed as simple lies anymore.


    In this situation, Sud�� confirmed that Ike and Yamauchi would remain separated from each other before walking over to me and Horikita.


    "Ayanok��ji. You really don''t like Karuizawa?"


    Even Sud�� felt like he needed to ask such a question.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Hmm. Well, it doesn''t matter to me if it''s true or not. Hey Suzune."


    "What, Sud��-kun?"


    "Ah, well, it''s just that I managed to overhear part of your conversation. If it''s alright with you, I''d like to help out."


    "How so?"


    "Well, I have no shame. I should be able to ask around about the rumors straightforwardly like Haruki did."


    Sud�� presented her with such an offer.


    It was true that Sud�� could be a useful tool for determining exactly where these rumors originated from.


    Though at the same time, he said he had overheard our conversation, so he should''ve heard me tell Horikita that I wasn''t interested in Kei.


    "You shouldn''t do anything that will lower other people''s evaluations of you. You already aren''t very well respected by your peers. You should be focusing your attention on improving how other people see you. Think about how Yamauchi-kun''s tactless remarks seem to have dramatically lowered his social status within the ss."


    It felt as though Yamauchi had managed to instantly overthrow Sud�� from his position as the most disliked person in the ss.


    Most significantly, even Ike, his closest friend, had vented his anger at Yamauchi''s behavior.


    "That''s probably true... But I really do want to be helpful somehow."


    Sud�� nced at me for a moment before immediately turning away. I guess that he must have been vaguely aware that Horikita would consult with me about various things. Of course, he should also understand that it was easy for us to talk with one another simply because we sat next to each other.


    "In which case, you should keep watch over Yamauchi-kun to make sure he doesn''t spiral out of control. It would be different if there was only one positive rumor going around, but this time, if these troublesome rumors really are true, everything bes really personal. I''d like for you to look after Hond��-kun as well because these rumors have probably dampened his spirits by quite a bit. You can do that, right?"


    "...Yeah, you''re right."


    Sud�� seemed a little disappointed, but he still obediently followed Horikita''s instructions.


    After confirming that Sud�� had left, Horikita went back to the subject at hand.


    "In all likelihood, this has all been a part of Sakayanagi-san''s n as well. She wasn''t satisfied with going after Ichinose-san alone, so she set up the same type of trap for ss C. Then she attacked both sses at once. I think she''s trying to shake us up before our end-of-year exams... What should we do?"


    "What do you mean, ''What should we do''? Do you think there''s a way to confront these rumors? The more we try to deny, the more we''re going to blow up the issue. Even if we were to admit that they''re true, people will just continue to gossip behind our backs. The rumors about me aren''t a big deal, but if the rumors about the others start to be treated like facts, then that could cause a lot of damage."


    "...Yeah. That may be true."


    Horikita nodded approvingly as she looked over at Shinohara and Hond��. The way she did it made me wonder if she was imagining herself in their shoes.


    "But, in some sense, this was a dirty move. How can we fight back against something like this?"


    "I wonder."


    "Even though you see the fire starting to spread, you''re still just going to sit back and watch?"


    "It''s not that big of a deal to me. On the other hand, Karuizawa is most likely going to be facing some problems."


    "In other words, you don''t care?"


    "Yeah, I don''t care."


    For some reason or another, it seemed like Horikita wanted to see me panic.


    Due to this, I was able to see Horikita show a rare expression of disappointment.


    "At any rate, it''s fortunate that it wasn''t the other way around."


    The other way around. Meaning that Kei was the one with a crush. On me. It would give birth to even more rumors about how she''s chasing after another guy immediately after breaking up with Hirata. There would be all sorts of spections going around.


    Even if something isn''t true, there will always be people who treat it like fact. People that treat fiction like reality.


    "But... I just can''t sit back and watch this happen like you."


    "Is that so?"


    Even if we were to leave the rumors alone, judging from the current state of affairs, the problem was clearly only going to continue to spread.


    Yamauchi attempted to approach Shinohara and Sat�� again, but Hirata intervened first.


    "Yamauchi-kun. Just because something''s been posted on our ss''s forums doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s true. At the very least, it''s wrong for fellow ssmates to be hurting each other like this."


    "But just like with Ichinose''s rumors, doesn''t everyone know already? So it doesn''t make any difference whether or not we say anything, right?"


    "I''m not sure I agree with you about that. At least not in the current situation. That''s why, right now, I think that the proper course of action is to avoid getting tricked by these rumors while we sort everything out."


    Hirata''s words were met with strong voices of approval from both the boys and the girls. Of course, it was no permanent solution, but it was enough to sessfully handle it for now.


    At that moment, a single message came in on Horikita''s cell phone.


    "From Kanzaki-kun..."


    Saying as much, Horikita took a nce at the message.


    "It seems as though Ichinose-san is taking today off as well."


    The very day of the provisional exam. Even if she''s only somewhat sick, she should still want to participate in a test like this where her academic abilities will be measured. Not to mention that Ichinose is the leader of ss B, the one who chose to take on the burdens of all of her colleagues. Well, judging from how she looked the night before, there was no way she would''ve been able to recoverpletely.


    "One more thing... It seems like there were rumors posted on ss B''s forums as well."


    "That is to say, ss B has be aware of the rumors in ss C."


    "So it seems."


    Horikita quickly logged into the app on her phone and checked ss B''s forums. It turned out that there were four rumors listed there as well, simr to the ones found for ss C. The same was also true for ss D''s forum.


    "Conveniently, no rumors were posted for ss A. Do you have time after school today? I''d like to hear the details about Ichinose from Kanzaki, and I''d also like to discuss how to deal with these forums."


    "Sure."


    I agreed with Horikita''s request.


    "For now, let''s focus on the provisionary exam. After all, this is a valuable opportunity for us to confirm the difficulty level of the end-of-year exam and get a good grasp on where we''re at as a ss."


    However, while that would be easy for Horikita, the people that had been targeted by these rumors wouldn''t be able to do that so simply.


    When Kei and the rest of her friend group finally got to the ssroom, they all gathered together and began to whisper amongst each other.


    Each of them would periodically nce over in my direction with a look of disgust in their eyes.


    Even though I wasn''t able to hear their discussion, it was perfectly clear what kind of things they were saying to each other. Something like...


    ''Do you really think Ayanok��ji-kun has a crush on Karuizawa-san?''


    ''What do you think about him, Karuizawa-san?''


    And there was no doubt in my mind that Kei was responding to them, describing me with words like ''gross'' and ''terrible''.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t care?"


    "...It''s still kinda hard."


    I would''ve continued to watch them talk, but I didn''t want to actually hear any of the insults they''d be tossing around, so I looked away.


    The real problem was the other students targeted by the rumors other than me.


    The provisional exam began despite the traces of the awkward, uneasy atmosphere that were still lingering within the ssroom.


    It was a critical time for the end of the school year.


    The content of this provisional exam was more challenging than that of any of the exams we had taken so far. It was really difficult.


    However, the students who managed to get through the previous exams without any problems should probably be able to get through this one smoothly as well. On the other hand, the students who have been just barely scraping by from test to test would probably have to study intensely moving forward.


    I had gotten an invitation to study together with everyone in the Ayanok��ji Group, but I was already going to be meeting up with Kanzaki together with Horikita after school, so I got in touch with them and let them know to start without me. Kanzaki didn''t appear to want to stand out very much, so he arranged for us to meet up at Keyaki Mall after the provisional exam was over.


    After ss, I followed Horikita to the spot where Kanzaki was waiting. It was near the southern entrance to the mall.


    It was the ce on campus furthest away from the school, so students would only rarely be in the area.


    I had no interest in the inter-ss struggles that were going on, but as a friend, I was still a little worried about Ichinose.


    Getting more information couldn''t have hurt as well.


    Besides, Hashimoto had been continuously keeping an eye on me over the past couple of days.


    If I was to get into contact with ss B, the looming shadow of ss A would continue to draw even closer.


    And that was exactly the kind of development I was hoping for.


    In fact, Hashimoto had tailed me from an appropriate distance all the way to the southern entrance of the mall.


    "Two days off in a row. And you still haven''t been able to get in contact with Ichinose-san yourself?"


    "It''s not that we can''t get into contact with her, it''s just that she''s been slow to respond to us. The most I''ve gotten from her was a notification that she''s been out sick with a cold."


    Recently, Kanzaki has been in a constant state of stress,pletely unable to rx. Ichinose has probably told him countless times to stop worrying about it by now, but it doesn''t seem like it''s that easy for him.


    Her poor physical condition may be one of the reasons for why she''s so reluctant to meet her ssmates face to face, but at the same time, she really didn''t want to have to talk about the rumors.


    "What did your homeroom teacher say about it?"


    "Nothing different from usual. Just that Ichinose is staying home again because she''s caught a cold."


    Their homeroom teacher should''ve been told the same thing as anyone else.


    The reason why Kanzaki''s expression was heavy was that he couldn''t help but question the true reason behind Ichinose''s absences. Recently, Ichinose has been at the center of a maelstrom of rumors. Kanzaki''s uncertainty was entirely justified.


    "How about going to visit her? Wouldn''t it all be clear if you go and meet with her in person?"


    "Some of the girls from my ss have tried to see her, but it doesn''t seem like any of them have been able to get her to open her door."


    Realizing that the situation wasn''t very optimistic, Horikita carefully considered the options before speaking up.


    "I guess if there''s a bright side, it''s that she''s excellent with her academics. Even though she didn''t take the provisional exam, I don''t think she''ll run into any problems."


    Sick students who missed the exam like Ichinose still had options. They''d be able to take a make-up exam and reach out to other students to see what the exam was like.


    "That''s not what any of us are worried about. We''re just concerned about her state of mind."


    Horikita and Kanzaki.


    Just as the two of them were beginning toe up with a n, a group of people approached us.


    It appears Hashimoto already gave her a report about our meeting...


    "It seems that Ichinose-san is absent today as well. The end-of-year exams are going to begin at the end of next week. If her string of absences is to repeat itself until then... it may turn into quite the problem, don''t you think?"


    "...Sakayanagi."


    Sakayanagi and her underlings approached Kanzaki, making it very clear who she had actuallye to meet with. She was apanied by Hashimoto, Kamuro, and one more student, a boy from ss A named Kit��.


    In other words, the main members of the Sakayanagi faction.


    "Now what in the world could you be discussing with these ss C students?"


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    "It seems like we''re not wee here."


    "If you wanted to be ''wee'', then you should''ve stopped spreading strange rumors everywhere before things got out of hand."


    Sakayanagi and her ssmates looked at each other and couldn''t hold back theirughter.


    "Oh please. What are you talking about?"


    "I hope you know that the unity of my ss won''t falter just because of a couple of rumors."


    "I do not know anything about what sort of situation ss B is in, but I am looking forward to the future."


    Sakayanagi may have onlye by in order to see the results of her ns in person, but Kanzaki was making it perfectly clear to her just how effective her ns truly were.


    "Don''t let her get to you, Kanzaki-kun. This is all a part of Sakayanagi-san''s strategy."


    "I know."


    Faced with a problem like this one, Kanzaki was suffering precisely because of his modesty and concern for those around him.


    Even after school, the rumors continued to spread with no end in sight.


    "Wait! W-wait wait wait! What''s going on Kiyotaka!!"


    While spending some leisure time after getting home from school for the day, I got a call from Kei.


    "What do you mean ''what''s going on''?"


    I already knew what she was getting at, but I wanted to ask anyway.


    "Stop with the ''what do I mean''! T-there''s, uh, well, a rumor going around that you have a crush on me! How could you not notice!?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "N-nonono. Do you think I can ignore it just cause it''s a rumor??? How did it end up like this in the first ce!?"


    She started speaking so loudly that I started to hear a painful ringing sound from the inner part of my ear, so I moved the phone away from my head for a moment.


    I pressed the button on my phone to lower the volume of the call.


    "Maybe Hashimoto spread it after what happened yesterday. Or maybe some other student saw us together."


    "Eeee~!"


    Kei let out a quiet scream.


    "Well, it''s fine, isn''t it? It would be terrible for you if our positions were reversed."


    "R-reversed?"


    "A rumor like ''Kei has a crush on me'' would be pretty troublesome, right? If it ended up like that, I think everyone would be much more suspicious of you than me since you just broke up with Hirata."


    "...I-I guess so, but..."


    "Just don''t worry about it. Rumors always tend to fade away with time."


    "For real?"


    "That being said, thanks to this rumor, it should be easier for the two of us to get in contact with each other moving forward. If I start talking to you now, people will assume that it''s because of the rumor, and we could leave it at that."


    It all just depends on how we think about it.


    I never had any intention of talking with her in a conspicuous ce in the first ce, but this rumor could act as insurance just in case I needed to at some point.


    "Nonononononono."


    This time around, she repeated the word ''no'' several times more than she did earlier.


    "If we''re seen alone together, people will totally look at us weirdly, right!? Absolutely weirdly, right!?"


    Is repeating yourself like this bing some kind of trend? What a strange way of talking.


    This was the type of information that I was indirectly nting for Hashimoto as he followed me.


    "Anyway, don''t worry about it."


    "Even if you say that...... No, it''s still absolutely impossible!"


    After a long silence, she still ended up deciding that it was too difficult.


    After quietly grumbling about something else for a little while, Kei gave up and ended the call.


    The situation began to unfold at a dizzying pace.


    The special exam didn''t seem like it was going to happen this month, so everyone should''ve been focusing their efforts on preparing for the uing end-of-year exam, yet something troublesome was still developing.


    It was Friday, February 18th. Three days after the end of the provisional exam.


    A fair distance away from the school campus, students from ss A, ss C, and ss D had gathered together.


    Given the importance of the uing exam, Hirata had attempted to stem the flow of the new rumors, but despite his best efforts, they still managed to spread around the school.


    ss A, the only ss that hadn''t had rumors posted about them on the school forums, was also already grasping that information.


    "Yo Ishizaki, something you wanted to say to me?"


    The same attitude as ever, ss A''s Hashimoto spoke up, posing a question to Ishizaki.


    "Something I wanted to say? You tell me, Hashimoto! What are you doing bringing Kit�� along with you? Didn''t I tell you toe alone?"


    "Well, you brought Albert along with you yourself. I''m just being careful."


    There was a stinging, tense atmosphere between the two of them.


    The atmosphere made it hard to imagine that they had lived in the same room together during the training camp. Though, ultimately, their reaction towards one another was understandable.


    "We''ve just invited you out here today to have a talk. Isn''t that right, Ishizaki-kun?"


    Ishizaki and Albert weren''t the only ss D students that hade to participate in the conversation. Hiyori and Ibuki had alsoe along with them.


    "Well, as long as they''re able to control themselves, I guess everything should be fine."


    "But..."


    Even though she stopped herself, Hiyori''s worry was by no means unreasonable.


    Given the personalities of the people present, it was hard to imagine that nothing would end up happening.


    "But, what about those guys? I didn''t know you invited people from ss C as well."


    Looking over at us, Hashimoto let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Dunno. Aren''t you the ones that invited them?"


    It seemed as though both ss D and ss A felt a bit ufortable about our presence.


    <Illustration>


    "It''s just like you said, Ayanok��ji."


    Akito spoke up from beside me, apanied by the rest of the Ayanok��ji Group.


    Beforeing here, we had all met up at the cafe and were about to start studying together.


    "I had been thinking about that time a while ago when Kanzaki and Hashimoto were going at each other. Then I just so happened to see all of you guys heading off campus, so I brought it up to Akito..."


    After seeing the ss A and ss D students leave the campus, I let Akito know that there might be something else going down simr to what had happenedst time and we immediately went to take a look.


    However, Airi, Haruka, and Keisei all unexpectedly came along as well.


    "There are more people than there werest time, too. This looks like it might get pretty serious..."


    "Jeeze. Why is such a tense situation taking ce again?"


    Harukamented, exasperated from havinge across a scene like this for a second time.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter who called them over. Let''s hear what you have to say, Shiina-chan."


    "It has to do with the rumors. You guys from ss A are the ones that posted them, right?"


    Judging that they might run into problems should Ishizaki lead the conversation, Hiyori took over.


    "Hey hey hey. Why are you asking us something like that?"


    "Isn''t it obv-!"


    "Please. Leave this to me, Ishizaki-kun."


    Hiyori gently stopped Ishizaki from angrilyshing out at Hashimoto.


    "I heard it through the grapevine. I was informed about what you had told Kanzaki-kun when he confronted you about the source of Ichinose-san''s rumors."


    "What a chatterbox. Did you happen to hear that from those two over there?"


    He gestured over to Akito and me since we had witnessed the entire exchange in question.


    "Please answer the question, Hashimoto-kun."


    Without even looking over to us, Hiyori continued to press Hashimoto for answers.


    "...Well, Ayanok��ji and Miyake over there already know about it, so I''ll just speak honestly. Back then, I just happened to hear some rumors about Ichinose, so I decided to help spread them around because it seemed like an amusing thing to do. I wasn''t the source."


    Of course, Hashimoto doesn''t acknowledge the truth.


    "What a convenient excuse. Do you think that we''re just going to ept that?"


    "Excuse? It''s the truth. Well, I guess it is somewhat sinful of me to spread it around just because it seemed amusing, but it''s still strange, isn''t it? That the students from ss D woulde along and butt-in to something that they should be entirely unrted to?"


    With a cheerful, yet piercing look in his eyes, Hashimoto continued:


    "Isn''t it possible... that you guys in ss D are ones actually spreading the rumors?"


    "You''re full of shit! We already know that Sakayanagi is the one behind the rumors!!!"


    "Oh, so you''re jumping to conclusions now? It may be true that the leader of our ss is belligerent. There are indeed also times where she heedlessly provokes Ichinose. It''s not like I can''t understand where you''reing from, but you''re reading too much into it and arbitrarily deciding that she''s the source of the rumors. Honestly, it''s really none of your business anyway. You don''t actually have any proof it was Sakayanagi now, do you?"


    Ishizaki was frustrated with Hashimoto''s response, but there was nothing incorrect about what he said. The letters that had been ced in all the mailboxes. The rumors that had been posted online. There was no conclusive evidence tying Sakayanagi to any of it. Though, I was eighty to ny percent certain that she really was behind it all.


    "Which is why I came here today. To question you guys about whether or not you''re the ones that spread the rumors. However, I never expected that you guys would go and try to support Ichinose as well."


    Ishizaki and his friends responded to Hashimoto''s remark with glowering expressions. Understanding the situation he was in, Hashimoto let out a sigh.


    "It''s no use ying stupid, Hashimoto. Not only did you guys go and spread rumors about Ichinose, but then you even had the nerve to go and stir up shit about us as well."


    "I see. So that''s the reason after all. You guys don''t really care about the stuff with Ichinose, do you? You''re just upset that ss D got swept up in the rumors. Oh yeah... I heard you were sent to juvie because of some stunt you pulled back in elementary school, isn''t that right, Ishizaki?"


    The moment Hashimoto instigated him further, Ishizaki clearly snapped.


    Hiyori hurriedly grabbed him by the wrist and held him back, preventing him from jumping at Hashimoto.


    The rumor that Hashimoto brought up was one of the lies that had been written on the school forums.


    Given the nature of that lie, Ishizaki''s anger was certainly justified.


    This sort of oue was inevitable.


    Without showing any interest in stopping, Hashimoto continued:


    "Anyways, I''m shocked that you guys are even able toe up with all those rumors. Ichinose''s situation aside, please, do tell me how you guys managed to find out so much about the people from other sses."


    "Stop fucking around Hashimoto!"


    "Hold it Ishizaki!"


    Thinking Hiyori wouldn''t be able to handle him on her own, Akito hurriedly spoke up to stop Ishizaki.


    "Don''t butt in, Miyake! I can''t just stand by and let ss A bad mouth us like this!! I''ll send him flying!"


    "Stop it Ishizaki. You''re just gonna hurt yourself. I know you''re confident in your fighting skills, but this isn''t the right ce for that, okay?"


    Kit�� took a single step forward and readied his fists toward Ishizaki and Albert.


    It looked like, depending on what happened next, he was willing to ept their challenge.


    "Stop it. All of you. You know the school is very strict when ites to fighting."


    From a fair distance away from them, Akito spoke up, attempting to calm things down.


    "Well, that was true... until now."


    "Until now?"


    "It seems like the current student council president is willing to turn a blind eye to petty disputes, just like this one."


    Hashimoto closed the distance and threw a kick at Ishizaki, but Akito immediately intercepted the blow with his left arm.


    "...Seriously? That student council president... Does he think he can just do anything he wants?"


    Hashimoto''s words were hardly enough to guarantee that the ban on fighting had really been lifted.


    So, he went to prove it by personally making the first move himself.


    "Not bad, Miyake. It makes sense now why you were so confident that you could stop us from fighting."


    Hashimoto fell back and took his distance once again.


    The atmosphere became even more tense and rigid than it was before.


    Hiyori spoke up.


    "Fighting still isn''t allowed."


    "I know. I didn''te here to fight with you. That was just my way of proving to all of you that we''re more than capable of defending ourselves."


    "...Can I trust you?"


    Looking Hiyori in the eyes, Hashimoto nodded, but none of us truly believed him.


    "Give it up, Hiyori. This guy lies as easily as he breathes. No matter how you look at it, the rumors were spread by ss A. It''s obvious because ss A was the only ss that wasn''t included in the rumors."


    "That''s... Then isn''t there a chance that they aren''t at fault?"


    "It''s just as Shiina-chan says. If we were the ones that posted the rumors, wouldn''t we have also posted some lies about ss A on the forums in order to avoid suspicion?"


    "It''s hard to say. I don''t think that everyone in ss A would know that Sakayanagi is the main perpetrator for the rumors about Ichinose. If the ss wasn''t informed ahead of time, when the rumors are spread, there would definitely be confusion."


    As Akito pointed this out, Hashimoto let out another sigh.


    "Well, your deduction isn''t unreasonable, but in the end, it''s still probatio diabolica."


    His excuse was extremely suspicious, but ultimately, we had no evidence to disprove it. At the same time, it was also hard for him to prove his innocence.


    "If we want to get information out of these guys, it looks like we have no choice but to talk with our fists."


    "Woah Woah, cool it Ibuki-chan. Picking a fight with us like that won''t aplish anything, you know?"


    "Telling me to stop after picking the fight yourself, well aren''t you full of it?"


    "ss A doesn''t have anything to do with it. Believe me."


    With that, Hashimoto let out augh, but Ibuki was not smiling.


    On the contrary, she seemed to be trying her hardest to hold back her rage.


    Ibuki had fallen victim to the rumors posted on the school''s forums, just as Ishizaki had.


    "You... Do you really think that you can look down on us just because Ry��en is no longer our leader!?"


    Ishizaki finally reached the limit of his patience and pushed Akito aside.


    Ibuki stepped forward to confront Hashimoto and Kit�� right alongside him.


    "Wait wait wait. Take it easy."


    "The rumors about Ichinose and the rumors about us. Get Sakayanagi to apologize for both of them."


    "You''re still misunderstanding something. We didn''t spread the rumors."


    "What a joke!"


    Ishizaki forcefully kicked the nearby handrail.


    Hashimoto began to understand that the situation was getting a bit out of control.


    "...Then, what are you gonna do about it?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? We''ll shut you up by force."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yep. If that sounds unpleasant, then you better go and get her to take back the rumors right now."


    "I''ve already told you countless times. We didn''t spread the rumors."


    Even though he continued to deny it, Hashimoto also understood that it wasn''t an excuse that the others would easily ept.


    After all, the current state of affairs was essentially the same thing as Sakayanagi having dered war on Ichinose. It would be difficult for him to prove his innocence.


    Hashimoto''s expression softened for a moment.


    "Oh? What''s so funny?"


    "Sorry, sorry. This is all just too absurd. I don''t understand what you want from me."


    Because Hashimoto wouldn''t acknowledge that Sakayanagi was the source of the rumors, he didn''t have any other option but to turn Ishizaki down.


    "Then, I guess we''ll just have to go ask Sakayanagi herself."


    "You? Fat chance."


    Hashimoto dismissively waved his hand, as if to say ''There''s no way that she''d bother with the likes of you.''


    Before they all came here, Ishizaki must have reached out to Hashimoto because he knew there''d be no way for him to reach Sakayanagi directly in the first ce.


    "Kit��. We might not have any other choice."


    Reading the atmosphere, Hashimoto concluded that they wouldn''t get anywhere with peaceful conversation.


    Kit�� seemed to have already prepared himself for this oue, as he smoothly transitioned into a fighting stance.


    Immediately, Ishizaki yelled out a war cry and charged in, attempting to tackle Kit��.


    At the same time, Ibuki attacked Hashimoto with a high-flying kick, but he ended up getting out of the way at the veryst moment.


    "Close!"


    Due to her sudden, jumpy movements, Ibuki''s cellphone and student ID card fell out of her pocket.


    Hashimoto realized that Ibuki was faster and stronger than he expected. His expression showed concern for the danger he was in, but was followed up by a look of genuine admiration.


    "I seem to have forgotten... Ibuki-chan is more experienced at fighting than I remembered."


    "Stop it! All of you!"


    Akito shouted out while picking her phone up off the ground.


    However, the ss D students didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    Ibuki didn''t seem to care in the slightest that her phone might''ve been damaged from the fall.


    I reached out and picked up her ID card that had fallen near my feet.


    My gaze suddenly fell upon the small photograph of Ibuki depicted on the card.


    Of course, her expression in the picture was as stiff and unsociable as ever.


    However-


    One particr detail on the card managed to catch my eye.


    "What''s going on...?"


    "What, Ayanok��ji?"


    From beside me, Keisei spoke up, having heard my mumbling. I immediately shook my head to dismiss his question and temporarily put Ibuki''s student ID card into my pocket for safe keeping.


    "No, it''s nothing. More importantly, it seems like stopping this fight should be our top priority."


    "You say to stop the fight... but how?"


    The situation had already developed into a two-on-two, and the second round was just about to begin.


    "Exactly. It doesn''t seem like we should get involved."


    "It''s dangerous, Kiyotaka-kun."


    Haruka and Airi spoke up as well, suggesting that we stay out of it.


    "...That''s true. Then I guess it''s better to just let Akito handle it."


    In order to stop the next exchange of blows, Akito forced himself between Ishizaki and Hashimoto.


    "Don''t get in my way, Miyaki!"


    Ishizaki attempted to push him aside with brute force, but Akito seized him by the hand and forced him down to the ground.


    "You bastard! Let go of me!"


    "I''m sorry Ishizaki. It''s nothing personal."


    "Stop interfering!"


    Ibuki kicked out once again, aiming for Akito''s head.


    Akito quickly got off of Ishizaki, narrowly dodging Ibuki''s kick at the same time, but the whole affair caused him to lose his bnce.


    Making use of the opening, Albert grabbed ahold of Akito from behind him.


    "Hold him down Albert."


    "Dammit..."


    Akito couldn''t resist Albert''s otherworldly strength, pinning him down from above.


    ss D had concluded that they would win if the two-on-two yed out without any obstructions.


    "Ibuki!"


    Ishizaki called out to her as Kit�� lunged forward, aiming for her neck.


    "Don''t look down on me!"


    She reacted quickly, kicking Kit��''s hand away.


    "These guys are seriously fighting, aren''t they... What do we do?"


    The four of us, watching from the sidelines, weren''t in any position to stop them.


    "It can''t be helped now that things have progressed this far, but you lot from ss C are really getting in the way..."


    While keeping tabs on Ishizaki as he got up off the ground, Hashimoto shifted his gaze over in our direction.


    "We only happened toe here by chance, but I have something I want to say. Our friend Ayanok��ji was a target of the rumors, just like Ishizaki and the others."


    Keisei appealed to Hashimoto with Airi nodding enthusiastically beside him.


    "Hmm, now that you mention it... Something about him having a crush on Karuizawa, right? Isn''t that a lovely rumor?"


    "I-it''s absolutely not lovely at all!"


    The usually quiet Airi raised her voice in objection.


    I spoke up after her, attempting to seem like I agreed with my friends on the matter.


    "I hate to say it, but I suspect you as well, Hashimoto."


    "...I guess that makes sense. After all, I was the only one who saw you and Karuizawa meeting up together in secret a few days ago."


    "I-in secret?"


    Airi and Haruka immediately looked over at me.


    "There''s nothing going on between us."


    "Really? B-but Kiyotaka-kun, I''ve been starting to think that... y-you and Karuizawa-san have been on pretty good terms with each othertely..."


    Airi had been watching me carefully, so she should understand that much.


    However, what was truly important here was for Hashimoto to hear this.


    It was essential for him to know that other people know about my rtionship with Kei.


    At the time, we had used the excuse that I was just the middleman for the delivery of her Valentine''s day choctes to her real crush. For that to happen, Kei and I would''ve had to have at least a certain degree of intimacy with each other in the first ce.


    His actions were an act, done for the sake of testing me. Taking the opportunity to evaluate how my ssmates saw my rtionship with Kei.


    Hashimoto''s excellence had caused him to shut out many other possibilities.


    Even though he had been keeping an eye on me, thanks to this testimony, he would now end up with an incorrect conclusion.


    As a result, his suspicions about me would start to fade.


    "I''m the one you''re dealing with right now, Hashimoto!"


    "Good grief... This is getting rather troublesome."


    "Please don''t keep going on like this Ishizaki-kun. I won''t allow you to continue any further."


    Hiyori firmly dered her stance to Ishizaki.


    Unable topletely disregard what she said, Ishizaki looked over to her with a troubled look on his face.


    "B-but!"


    "Let''s suppose that you manage to beat Hashimoto-kun and Kit��-kun in a fight here and force them to confess to everything. That still wouldn''t be real evidence. I''m also fairly certain that the person that matters, Sakayanagi-san, won''t admit to anything at all. Isn''t the fact that we weren''t able to get him to admit to it more than enough?"


    "So you expect us to just swallow our anger?"


    "I know it seems unfair, but it is what it is. Please just bear with it for now."


    "Aren''t you the one that wanted us toe along with you in the first ce? But then you ask us to stand down? That doesn''t make any sense."


    "I promise that I will make it up to all of youter."


    Amused by what he was hearing as he listened in on their conversation, Hashimoto let out a whistle.


    "Hoooh? So you''re saying that Ishizaki isn''t the one who set up this meeting? It was all done by Shiina-chan instead?"


    "Albert-kun. Please let Miyake-kun go as well."


    Following her directions, Albert slowly released Akito.


    "We''ve gone and made all of you from ss C worry as well."


    As she spoke, Hiyori turned to us and deeply bowed her head.


    "How selfish, wrapping up our conversation like this. Do we just have to ept the beating along with your baseless suspicions?"


    "Could you please forgive us?"


    Hiyori took Hashimoto''sints head-on. Hashimoto should understand that there was no benefit in dragging this confrontation out any longer.


    "Well, it''s not like we were injured. Let''s call it a day this time, Kit��. But, please stop pointlessly doubting us. If you want to doubt us again, before youe to talk with us, please make sure you have undeniable proof first."


    Hiyori had managed to sessfully get the situation under control before things got too out of hand, but now, ss A had gotten to the point where they wouldn''t be able to repair their rtionship with the other sses.


    That night, I made a phone call to Horikita Manabu.


    "It''s rather unusual for you to contact me."


    "There''s one thing I wanted to ask you."


    "And what is that?"


    I filled him in on what I had noticed after looking at the ID cards of two particr students.


    "You sure... you aren''t misunderstanding something there, right?"


    He answered back in surprise, as if it was the first time he had heard about it.


    "Based on the way you phrased that, the student council... No... Does that mean this has never happened before?"


    "Exactly. That is, as long as it''s not a simple mistake."


    Of course, the possibility of it being a mistake couldn''t be ruled outpletely.


    At the same time, it wasn''t the type of mistake that would just casually happen.


    "Of course, the school is also gradually changing and evolving every year, so this phenomenon that you''ve noticed is bound to hold at least some meaning. As the first person to notice it, you might just find the knowledge useful in the future."


    Even if that future came, if at all possible, I was hoping to have already ended everything without having to put it to use.


    "It''s highly likely that you first-years will have to finish one more special exam this school year."


    The first-years will? Which is to say that the situation is different for students in the other grades?


    "At least, that has been the case for all the years so far. While nothing is certain moving forward, if I base my guess on how it''s worked in the past, the third-years should have at least two more special exams left to take."


    "For you, that''s quite the disaster."


    If Nagumo were to utilize his influence over all of the second-years and provide assistance to the third-year ss-B students, the elder Horikita may not be in a very safe position.


    "It''s certainly a risky, unpredictable situation, but it''s nothing you need to be worrying yourself about."


    As expected of the former student council president, the elder Horikita didn''t seem to feel as though he was in a particrly desperate situation. He had the ability and potential to ovee his current situation and fight on. That was the extent of the confidence that I felt from him.


    Said confidence, however, was limited to Horikita Manabu alone.


    After all, Nagumo would focus his attacks on weak points that would be easy to exploit, just like how he had targeted Tachibana Akane during the training camp.


    "Instead of worrying about me, you should be worrying about the first-years as a whole."


    "If the student council were to provide Nagumo backup, they''d be able to cover up his actions to some degree, right?"


    "Ah, that is possible. Of course, if they go too far, the student council may breach the trust of the school and be forcibly disbanded. Though, it is Nagumo we''re talking about. He should be able to cover it up properly. Did you run into any problems regarding Kushida?"


    "If you''re asking about that, it''s been taken care of."


    "It seems as though they''re doing something behind the scenes regarding the whole ordeal with Ichinose."


    "I''ll contact you again."


    After I had gotten the information I needed, I cut the call.

 Chapter 373 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    After that, a few days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During that period, the ever-controversial Ichinose continued her string of absences, failing to show up to school even a single time.


    However, that changed on February 24th, one day before the end-of-year exam.


    Ichinose had finallye to school again. While I personally didn''t see her, Ichinose had been absent for more than a week and many people were keeping their eyes on her. The news reached me almost immediately.


    That being said, her presence was only truly important for ss B. For ss C, the uing end-of-year exam on the 25th was far more important.


    "Very good. Ayanok��ji. Akito. Haruka. Airi. You''ve all done excellent."


    During our lunch break, the Ayanok��ji Group had gathered around Keisei''s desk before ss.


    We had taken a mock exam that Keisei had made us, and the time hade to hear the results.


    It was a voluntary exam that he had us take the night before, all for the sake of testing our true abilities.


    "Wow~! Kiyopon you got a 90! Totally awesome!"


    In the middle of eating her sandwich, Haruka spoke up, surprised by my result.


    "Well, the tests Keisei made were wless. Didn''t you manage to score about the same?"


    While there was some variance in the scores, the three of them had managed to get around an 80.


    "If you guys are able to get through both the provisional exam and this mock exam I made, the exam tomorrow won''t be a problem for you at all."


    "If Keisei''s saying something like that, this exam will be a piece of cake."


    Akito rolled his stiff shoulders a few times. He seemed to be pretty fired up.


    "Thank you so much Keisei-kun. I''ve been... anxious every time I take an exam..."


    "Don''t mention it. This much is the least I can do for all of you."


    A little embarrassed from Sakura and Akito''s words, Keisei lightly scratched the bridge of his nose.


    "But are you really sure that we don''t need to do anything else today?"


    "You''ve all spent a lot of time studying this past week. Since today is thest day before the real thing, I''d prefer it if all of you took a break. You''ve all studied diligently up to this point, and I don''t think you''ll easily forget anything you''ve learned. Furthermore, it''d be dangerous if you push yourselves to the point where you end up getting sick or for you to doze off during the exam. It''d be a shame if you did worse because of a few careless mistakes."


    "Roger that. I''ll follow your instructions, Yukim��."


    As Haruka responded to Keisei with a weird salute, the others nodded along, agreeing with her words.


    Suddenly, a loud noise resounded throughout the ssroom as the door was violently flung open from the other side.


    "Oh my god! Everyone!"


    Just as we were about to enjoy the rest of our lunch...


    "Ugh. This is the worst..."


    Haruka had dropped her sandwich onto the floor, startled by the sudden noise. She spoke up.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you!"


    Without attempting to hide her displeasure, Haruka red at Ike.


    "Something''s going down! A bunch of students from ss A marched into ss B just now!"


    Ike spoke, full of momentum.


    "With Ichinose-san returning to ss, Sakayanagi-san is making her move..."


    Mumbling that, Horikita, who was also having lunch in the ssroom, stood up in a hurry. Without saying a word to me, she rushed out of the room. Seeing her leave, Sud��, Hirata, and a few others followed after her.


    Tomorrow was the end-of-year exam.


    If Sakayanagi wanted to make a move, she would have no choice but to make that move today.


    To make a direct attack in order to bring down Ichinose after she''se back to school.


    "What are you going to do, Akito...?"


    "It looks like I don''t have any other choice. If it turns into the same type of thing that happened a few days ago, somebody will have to be there to stop it."


    "Well, that is right."


    "However... Haruka, Airi. The two of you should stay here. There''s no reason for more people to get involved than necessary."


    "Yeah yeah, I get it. We''ll take our time and finish lunch."


    "What are you going to do Kiyotaka-kun?"


    "I..."


    Keisei stood up along with Akito. In this kind of situation, it was hard for me to say that I would stay behind as well.


    "I''lle along just in case. Though, I don''t think that I''ll be much help."


    The three of us left the ssroom, heading toward ss B.


    Themotion had already spread into the hallway, as people were gathering together.


    "What are you doing here, Sakayanagi!?"


    As we entered ss B''s ssroom, we witnessed Shibata approach Sakayanagi.


    "What am I doing here, you ask? Why, I''vee to rescue everybody in ss B, you know?"


    Sakayanagi was apanied by Kamuro and Hashimoto. There was no sign of Kit�� or anyone else from ss A. It wouldn''t have been surprising to run into problems if they hade with arger group, so they probably decided to make their move with a smaller one.


    "I wonder what you mean by that, Sakayanagi-san."


    Ichinose spoke up from deeper within the ssroom, surrounded by several of her ssmates.


    "Wait, Ichinose. You don''t need to get involved with this."


    "Yeah! Don''t do this Honami-chan!"


    They surrounded her tightly, trying their best to prevent Ichinose from getting in contact with Sakayanagi.


    "To start things out, congrattions on your recovery. In fact, I wanted to reach out to you earlier, but I''ve been quite busy studying for the exam. Nevertheless, I''m quite happy for you. You''re just in time for the end-of-year exam tomorrow."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    The two of them spoke to each other from a distance.


    It was perfectly clear that every single student from ss B was looking at Sakayanagi with hostility.


    After all, even though it was lunch break, every student from ss B was present.


    It was highly likely that the entire ss had banded together with the goal of protecting Ichinose.


    However, Sakayanagi didn''t seem shaken by their unity at all. Rather, she seemed to be enjoying the feeling of being in enemy territory.


    She had anticipated Ichinose''s movements. Given that Ichinose was currently in the middle of a maelstrom of rumors, she had foreseen that Ichinose wouldn''t make use of the cafeteria or other facilities on campus during the lunch break.


    "You said you were here to ''rescue'' us, Sakayanagi?"


    "Correct."


    Responding to Kanzaki''s question, Sakayanagi nodded and let show a bright smile.


    "Does that mean... you admit to spreading the rumors?"


    ''If you came here to apologize, I guess I kind of get what you mean by ''rescue''.'' Kanzaki mumbled.


    "I''m not the one who spread the rumors."


    "...If that''s the case, then what are you getting at?"


    "In the past, there were rumors saying that Ichinose-san was maintaining arge sum of points, remember? At the time, the school announced that there was no foul y going on, so those rumors subsided almost immediately."


    "What about it?"


    In order to prevent Ichinose from saying anything, Kanzaki responded without missing a beat.


    "This may be nothing but my own imagination, but... there are very few methods avable for someone to get their hands on such arge sum of points without breaking any rules. For example, one could periodically collect private points from all of their ssmates, gathering them together under a single person. In short, they would be ying the role of a bank, and I''ve determined that Ichinose-san is carrying this very responsibility for ss B."


    "That''s not something I can say."


    Kanzaki''s response was only natural. After all, it was directly rted to ss B''s internal affairs.


    "Indeed. I didn''te here looking for a response to that in the first ce. It''s just that... If, for instance, Ichinose-san truly does y the role of a bank like I''ve surmised... I think that may be a very dangerous situation for all of you."


    As she spoke, Sakayanagi directed her gaze toward Ichinose, who was intently staring back at her.


    "..."


    Ichinose did not respond. Instead, she simply continued to return Sakayanagi''s gaze.


    "Am I mistaken? Ichinose Honami-san?"


    Sakayanagi''s question was truly cruel. It had certainly managed to force Ichinose into desperation.


    Unable to do anything but respond with silence, Ichinose had finally been cornered, driven to the very brink of a sheer cliff.


    With a single push, she''d be sent plummeting to the bottom.


    That was the sort of situation that Sakayanagi had created for her.


    However, this n of hers wasn''t going to work.


    "Could you give me a little space? Chihiro-chan. Mako-chan."


    "B-but!"


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to be worried about me. I''ll be alright."


    With a gentle smile, Ichinose calmly moved forward and closed the distance with Sakayanagi.


    Ultimately, Ichinose faced not toward Sakayanagi, but to all of her ssmates throughout the ssroom.


    "...Everyone, I''m sorry!"


    Standing before the teacher''s podium, Ichinose bowed her head in apology to the students of ss B.


    "W-what are you apologizing for Ichinose? There''s no reason for you to be apologizing, right?"


    <Illustration>


    Shaken from her words, Shibata attempted to interrupt Ichinose''s apology.


    "Please don''t try to stop her, Shibata-kun. She was just about to confess."


    Sakayanagi smiled happily.


    "This past year... The secret I''ve been hiding all along..."


    "Hold on Ichinose. You don''t have to say anything else right now."


    Feeling unsettled, Kanzaki attempted to stop Ichinose from continuing any further once again, but she didn''t back down.


    "There have been many strange rumors going around about me these past few weeks, and one of them isn''t just a baseless rumor. Just as it was written in that letter... I am a criminal."


    As Ichinose spoke these words, Sakayanagi showed a satisfied smile.


    "Is that true?"


    The noisy ssroom fell into silence as her words sunk in.


    "It seems like these foolishly good-natured ssmates of yours have been caughtpletely unaware, so please, do give them all the details, Ichinose-san. What kind of crime did youmit?"


    "I-"


    Ichinose stopped and gulped nervously.


    "I''ve kept this from all of you... but I''ll confess it all right now."


    Dering such, Ichinose finally began to speak about the past that she had kept buried within.


    "I... was a shoplifter..."


    The shoplifting honor student, Ichinose Honami.


    In light of her unexpected revtion, the surprise was great enough that it managed to impact spectators outside of ss B, such as Keisei and Akito.


    After all, Ichinose really didn''te across as the type of student who would do such a thing.


    "Honami-chan... a shoplifter...? R-really?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry Mako-chan."


    While apologizing, Ichinose began to recount her experience with shoplifting.


    "I came from a fatherless family, living with my mother and my sister two years younger than me. While we weren''t very well-off, we were never unhappy. My mother had it hard, working full-time as she raised two children all by herself. That''s why, ever since elementary school, I nned to get a job after finishing middle school. After all, it would cost a lot of money to go to high school, so I wanted to find a job to help my mother support my younger sister instead. But, my mother was against it. I think that, just as I, an older sister, sincerely wished for my younger sister''s happiness, my mother wished for the happiness of both of her daughters."


    Ichinose opened up about her past.


    "I understood that, even without money, if I studied as hard as possible, I''d be able to make use of the student schrship system. So, I studied hard. I developed my skills as I managed to reach the top of the school. But... just like that, during the summer of my third year of middle school... my mother pushed herself too hard and copsed."


    It seemed that, in order to support her family''s livelihood, Ichinose''s mother had overworked herself.


    She had given up her own body, all for the sake of raising her children.


    "It was almost my younger sister''s birthday. For as long as I could remember, she had never asked for anything from either of us. She was still in her first year of middle school, so it would''ve been eptable for her to act a little spoiled sometimes, yet she always managed to hold herself back. Instead of getting the clothes she wanted, or apanying her friends as they yed or went shopping together, she just put up with all of it and held herself back from asking for anything. And then, that selfless little sister of mine... expressed that she wanted something for the very first time. A fashionable hair clip that her favorite celebrity wore back then. My mother undoubtedly overloaded her schedule in order to buy my sister that hair clip."


    However- Due to her sudden hospitalization, she was no longer able to get her daughter that birthday present.


    "I can still remember everything. My mother, sobbing as she apologized from her bed in the hospital. The face of my sister as she showered our mother with all the ridicule and me she could produce. The face of my sister as she cried and screamed about the hair clip she was looking forward to getting. Even then, I still wasn''t able to me her. The only gift she had ever asked for..."


    Sakayanagi listened to Ichinose''s confession with an unwavering smile on her face.


    "As the elder sister... I thought that I had to find a way to return my sister''s smile. So, after school on the day of her birthday, I went to the department store."


    By now, you could tell that she was just as anxious as she was back then.


    "My feelings back then were surely shrouded in darkness. I told myself that it was okay... That it wasn''t a big deal to do something sinful, just once, for the sake of my younger sister. After all, there were so many people in the world constantly doing bad things. The feelings I was holding inside... That there was no reason for my family, who had always held back, to be med for my actions. I told myself that it would be eptable, that it would be forgiven... Back then, that was my selfish, egotistical interpretation of reality. The hair clip that would normally cost over 10,000 yen... The hair clip that my sister wanted so desperately... I stole it for her."


    Ichinose spoke as though she was revealing something heavy.


    "Even though it was a decision that I knew would make everyone unhappy, I still wanted to do something for my sister."


    That desire of hers was the cause for all of this.


    "...But, that''s still no excuse, is it?"


    Ichinose mumbled quietly.


    "In the end, a crime is a crime. No matter what you do to repent, your sin will never go away."


    She expressed her thoughts in a disconnected manner.


    "Are you saying you got caught?"


    In response to Hashimoto''s question, Ichinose simply shook her head.


    "I just left the department store with the hair clip. It was the first time I ever shoplifted, the first time I evermitted a crime. Nobody found out. Immediately afterward, I went home and presented the hair clip to my sulking little sister. But, because it had just been stolen, it hadn''t been wrapped yet, so it was a really sloppy present. Still, she was so happy. When I saw her smiling face, for an instant, the guilt of what I had just done faded a bit. But, that didn''tst very long. The pounding guilt in my heart just continued to grow."


    <Illustration>


    Ichinose''s smile was full of self-ridicule.


    "After all, doesn''t it seem impossible for a mother to fail to notice when her daughter''s done something sinful? Even though I had told my sister to keep the present a secret, she wore it the next time we went to visit our mother in the hospital. And why wouldn''t she? There was no way my sister would''ve thought that I had stolen it for her. That time... That time was the first time in my life where I had ever seen my mother seriously angry. She pped me and took the hair clip from my sister. I don''t even think my sobbing little sister understood why. Despite the fact that she had to stay hospitalized, my mother forcibly dragged me back to the store. I prostrated myself, begging for forgiveness. That was the first time I truly understood just what I had done. How heavy of a crime I hadmitted. No matter how many excuses I make, nothing would ever be able to make up for it."


    This was Ichinose''s past. The past that she had been hiding.


    "In the end, the store didn''t hand me over to the police. But, in the blink of an eye, themotion still spread, so I closed myself off. For almost half of my third year of middle school, I just shut myself up in my room and stayed there... Eventually, I started to think about moving forward once again. It was all because my homeroom teacher told me about this school. The cost of admission and tuition are waived for you, and if you graduate, you can find a job anywhere you want. I wanted to start over. To start over with a nk te."


    Finished, Ichinose once again bowed her head to her ssmates.


    "I''m sorry everyone. I''m such a pathetic, useless leader..."


    "That''s not true Ichinose."


    Listening from nearby, Shibata spoke up.


    "After listening to everything you''ve had to say, I''m sure of it. You''re still a good person."


    "Yeah! Sure, Honami-chan may have done something bad, but-"


    The loud, distinct sound of a cane striking the floor echoed throughout the room.


    "I will have to interject. Could you all stop being so ridiculous?"


    Ichinose''s support was casually brushed aside.


    "Really, what a trivial, boorish farce. Are you trying to gain sympathy by bringing up all these needless details about your past? No matter the circumstances, shoplifting is still shoplifting. There''s no ce for sympathy. Your theft came from a ce of self-interest."


    As Sakayanagi spoke, Kamuro, standing right beside her, momentarily showed a stiff expression.


    "Yes, I agree with that. The circumstances of my past have nothing to do with it."


    "The fact remains: you''vemitted a crime. So, when ites to therge amount of private points you''ve been entrusted with, isn''t it possible that you''ll steal those as well when graduationes along?"


    "...I''d never do something like that, Sakayanagi-san. Disregarding my ssmate''s intentions in order to get into ss A would be an act of betrayal. I don''t think the school would ever allow it."


    "I agree. You''re a clever one, after all. You''d never use an obvious tactic like that. On the other hand, what if you do this little sympathy-seeking performance again in order to get everyone''s permission to go to ss A?"


    Sakayanagi was relentless.


    "You''re right... Maybe... Maybe all my hard work will seem hypocritical, no matter how hard I try. The sin Imitted will never disappear."


    Her criminal past would always follow her.


    After all, the suspicion that she may betray the ss someday would always be there.


    "Does everyone understand now? This, is the real Ichinose Honami-san. As long as you have this sort of person leading you, ss B doesn''t stand a chance."


    Sakayanagi thoroughly exposed the reality of the situation.


    "Take this opportunity to return the private points to your ssmates and step down as the leader of ss B. You should at least do that much. If you don''t, the nder about you will not disappear, will it?"


    Ichinose calmly closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "What are you going to do, Ichinose?"


    Kanzaki spoke as the representative for the rest of ss B, posing the question to her.


    The question of whether or not she would continue to lead the ss.


    A decision that Ichinose would have to make herself.


    If this was her first experience with having her spirit crushed, Ichinose may not have been able to endure. She might have decided to give in.


    But, Ichinose had already had her spirit broken once before.


    Rather, I was the one who had broken it.


    But now, she had recoveredpletely.


    That broken part of her spirit was now stronger than ever.


    "I''ll wrap up my confession with this..."


    As she spoke, she turned to face Sakayanagi with a smile.


    "I am certainly a shoplifter, and as Sakayanagi-san said, I don''t think there''s any room for sympathy. After all, a crime is a crime, and I have no intention of running away. However, I''ve never been persecuted for it. In other words, there''s effectively no reason for me to atone for my sin now."


    "You have a lot of nerve to say that despite being so shameless just a moment ago. This defiant attitude of yours is quite a big change from what one would expect from a corrupt thief who honestly regrets their mistakes."


    "Maybe so, but I refuse to keep looking back. I won''t let my past control me anymore."


    Turning her smiling face toward her ssmates, Ichinose continued.


    "Despite being so shameless... everyone, will you follow me until the very end?"


    She asked this, and it was followed by a moment of silence.


    By no means had her requeste from a ce of optimism.


    She was ashamed of her past and on the verge of bursting into tears. She simply wanted to run away from all of it.


    But despite that, she continued to push forward.


    She had gone through thick and thin with her ssmates for the past year. It was impossible for them to not understand what she was going through.


    "You already have our support, right!?"


    Shibata shouted with a smile.


    At the same time, every single one of his ssmates cheered, showcasing the unity of ss B.


    This was the extent of the admiration they had for her.


    I could feel the weight behind it.


    Keisei and Akito also seemed to be taken in by this disy of unity, as both of them had delighted expressions.


    With the exception of one ss in particr, the students from the other sses were also voicing their support.


    "Sakayanagi... What now?"


    Sakayanagi''s attack had been negated.


    Kamuro appeared to understand this as well, which was why she had spoken up. Her question could be interpreted as a request to withdraw.


    "Fufufu."


    Sakayanagiughed.


    "Fufufufufufu."


    Then sheughed again, a little bit longer this time.


    "I see. It seems you''ve managed to sessfully trick your ssmates. However, as you said earlier, a criminal''s past doesn''t just disappear. I''m sure that the rumors about you will continue to spread far into the future."


    "Yeah, but I''m not going to run away."


    "Is that so? Then, let''s thoroughly-"


    "Alright, that''s enough everyone."


    As Sakayanagi was in the middle of giving a response, two teachers and an upperssman entered the ssroom.


    It was the student council president Nagumo, ss B''s homeroom teacher Hoshinomiya, and Chabashira.


    "It seems that a few very important people have shown up, but this is a problem that only concerns the first-year students."


    "You''re correct. This dispute does only involve the first-years. However, as of today, it is against the rules to spread irresponsible rumors."


    "...What does that mean? I''m not satisfied with this gag order on the rumors about Ichinose-san. Regardless of where they came from, if Ichinose-san was troubled by them, shouldn''t she have reported it to the school herself?"


    "You have the wrong idea, Sakayanagi. This problem doesn''t just involve Ichinose anymore."


    Nagumo responded to Sakayanagi''s question.


    "...What are you saying?"


    Just as Nagumo was about to exin, Chabashira intervened instead.


    "I won''t go into the details, but we''ve already confirmed that there has been an ongoing exchange of nder amongst the first-year students. There are close to twenty different rumors going around at this point. If this is allowed to continue, it will corrupt the public morals of our school. Rumors are rumors. Regardless of whether or not there''s conclusive evidence backing them up, the school doesn''t want to see rumors that target specific individuals continue to spread. Therefore, I''ll inform all of you right now. Moving forward, anyone found spreading meaningless rumors may be subjected to punishment."


    So far, the school had been tolerating the endless spread of rumors, but now they had taken action.


    "...I see, so that''s how it is."


    After hearing Chabashira''s exnation, Sakayanagi seemed to understand everything.


    "In other words, the school''s finally taking action."


    Horikita drew closer to me after observing the situation and gave me her thoughts.


    "This is only an afterthought, but isn''t this enough to save each ss? Because of the school''s intervention, Sakayanagi-san''s faction won''t be able to attack Ichinose-san anymore. This should also silence the rumors about Hond��-kun, Shinohara-san, Sat��-san, and you that were posted online as well."


    "Right."


    "Sakayanagi-san went a bit too far. She attempted to frame each ss with the same strategy at the same time, but it backfired because it attracted the school''s attention. It seems like with this one belligerent move, she managed to outdo herself."


    With that, Horikita fell silent.


    Then, for a moment, she continued.


    "But-"


    "But what?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Horikita didn''t seem to want to say anything further.


    "Let''s withdraw here. Now that the school has made their move, our presence is no longer necessary."


    Understanding the situation, Sakayanagi gave the order to withdraw.


    At once, the already noisy ssroom became even more excited.


    ss A had been sessfully driven back.


    Haruka excitedly greeted us as we returned to our own ssroom.


    "Hey, how''s ss B? It looks like a lot went down."


    "It went in an unexpected direction. Ichinose managed to repel Sakayanagi."


    Akito gave a straightforward ount of what had happened.


    The truth behind the rumors about Ichinose and the details about the ban the school had ced on spreading rumors moving forward.


    "There should be an official warning during ss this afternoon."


    "Shoplifting huh? It''s surprising to say the least, but I guess I can ept that. If there''s a past mistake floating around that you don''t want to face, it''s only natural that you would take some time off school like she did."


    Haruka, now fully informed on the specifics of the situation, spoke words of support for Ichinose.


    "In any case, the whole ordeal is over with this. We can put all these rumors aside and concentrate on the exam."


    "Isn''t that great Kiyopon?"


    "Well... I guess."


    And then, my cellphone rang.


    "Who''s calling?"


    "A number that I don''t have registered."


    I showed my screen to Haruka and the others. It was a different number from the one that had called me in the dead of night a little while ago.


    I got up from my seat, took some distance from everyone else, and answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Is this Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    I recognized the owner of the voice immediately. It was Sakayanagi.


    "How do you know my number...? Well, it''s not too hard to figure out."


    "Yeah. As there are still about ten minutes left before lunch ends, would you minding out to meet me for a moment?"


    It would''ve been easy to decline, but it also would''ve been troublesome to make time to meet up with herter.


    "Where do you want me to go?"


    I walked out into the hallway.


    "Well, how about in front of the first-floor entryway?"


    "Okay."


    I ended the call and headed to the entryway.


    I thought that Hashimoto and Kamuro might havee along with her, but Sakayanagi was alone when I arrived there.


    "Do rest assured, there''s no one else with me right now. I must say, you''ve really outdone yourself this time, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It seems as though, without me noticing, you''ve gone and made your move behind the scenes. There are still a few unsolved mysteries left, but I''m not interested in talking about what happened back there. That said, there''s one thing that I''ve been curious about. Why did you decide to protect Ichinose-san?"


    With that, Sakayanagi stared at me, waiting for my answer.


    "Wait. I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Simply because you saved Ichinose-san, she became defiant... no, she was able to stand back up on her own two feet again. I can''t imagine any other reason for what happened. Perhaps it''s possible that this wasn''t the first time she''s confessed to everything. Perhaps she already told everything to someone beforehand?"


    "And you think that someone is me?"


    "Precisely."


    It was apletely natural conclusion for her to arrive at.


    "Didn''t you use Kamuro to force me to take action?"


    "Use Kamuro-san?"


    "Before Ichinose''s past as a shoplifter was revealed, she told me everything."


    "That was something she did of her own ord."


    "No, that''s not true."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    It seemed like, for some reason, she wanted to see what information I already had.


    "She presented me with a can of alcohol as proof of her shoplifting. But, she hadn''t stolen it that day. Kamuro had stolen it when she first enrolled here."


    "And what''s the basis for that?"


    "The sell-by date. After I saw the sell-by date on the beer that Kamuro showed me, I went to the convenience store andpared it with the beer there. The sell-by date of the cans on sale in the convenience store and the can she gave me differed by more than four months. It''s difficult to imagine that the can of beer she grabbed just so happened to be four months older than the rest of them. Kamuro said that you had received the can of beer she had stolen in the past, telling her that you would dispose of it. If that''s true, she either gave me a can that the two of you had prepared for me ahead of time, or she got in touch with you after she left my room and got the can from you directly."


    Back then, Kamuro getting in touch with me and speaking about Ichinose''s past was all within my assumptions.


    "Why would I go about things in such an indirect manner?"


    "To lure me out, right?"


    "Fufufu. Perhaps an ''as expected of Ayanok��ji-kun'' is in order here."


    "In this case, it would''ve been easy for me to sit back and do nothing. Rather, that''s what I had wanted to do in the beginning."


    The one that prevented me from doing so was none other than Sakayanagi herself.


    She had brought Ichinose down with her own hands, and then went and offered her a hand of support immediately after.


    Of course, she had utilized a very roundabout means of doing so.


    "It was all for the sake of getting you involved, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Cane in hand, Sakayanagi slowly walked forward, shortening the distance between the two of us.


    "It didn''t matter to me if Ichinose-san broke down along the way, but if there was even a slight chance that you may decide to intervene, I was hoping that you would seize the opportunity to do so. The odds were only about fifty-fifty, but... I got the oue that I was hoping for in the end."


    In other words, for Sakayanagi, Ichinose''s existence didn''t matter at all.


    "Let''s have apetition, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "What if I say no?"


    "While you may im that it wouldn''t cause much damage, I''d expose you as the mastermind leading ss C from the shadows. You should be able to understand that if I did something like that, you wouldn''t be able to resolve everything with a couple of rumors."


    Even though the school had officially ced a restriction on spreading rumors, Sakayanagi would probably still spread that information without hesitation.


    "So how about it? Not willing to ept?"


    "What would wepete over? You''re in ss A, I''m in ss C. The difference between us is obvious."


    "I don''t know anything about what the next exam may entail, but how about wepete over the rankings? Should you win, I''ll promise not to divulge your past to anyone moving forward."


    While that condition wasn''t too bad, there was no guarantee that she would keep to her word. I didn''t have any intention of signing an agreement or vocally recording my consent on the matter either.


    "You don''t believe me, do you? But it doesn''t seem like you have any other choice but to trust what I''m saying. If you don''t, your past will be exposed under broad daylight. It would be difficult for you to live an ordinary life."


    "Do whatever you want. Just know that if that happens, you''ll never be able to have your face off against me."


    "...Fufu. That''s right, isn''t it? That''s exactly what I''d expect you to say."


    Sakayanagi herself should know that I wouldn''t easily agree to face off against her.


    Which was why, so far, Sakayanagi had yet to talk to anybody about my past.


    "So what if I wager that I would drop out of school myself? Furthermore, you can have my father, the chairman of the school, act as a guarantor for our contest."


    Sakayanagi gave off an air of absolute confidence.


    "Of course, even if you should lose to me, I wouldn''t require for you to drop out as well. I don''t intend to ask for anything special either. I would, however, announce to the school that you''re the mastermind behind ss C. If I don''t have you risk at least that much, you might just withdraw from the contest altogether."


    She looked at me with an expecting expression.


    "If you''re really alright with those conditions, I''ll agree to it."


    "Thank you very much, Ayanok��ji-kun. With this, atst, my boring school life wille to an end."


    With a content smile, Sakayanagi took her leave.


    I decided to make a call to the central figure behind this entire incident.


    Not Kei, not Horikita, and not her older brother either.


    "I was just thinking it was about time for you to get in contact with me. Good evening, Ayanok��ji-kun."

 Chapter 374 - 7: How It All Works

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 7: How It All Works</h4>


    It all began on Friday, February 11th, the day when the letters dering that Ichinose was a criminal were discovered.


    It was after Ichinose had seen the letters, and Kamuro hade to my room to tell me about her past with shoplifting.


    I decided to make a move of my own against Sakayanagi''s strategy. In order to carry it out, that evening, I called a particr schoolgirl and asked her toe and meet up with me in my room.


    And then, the appointed time came. Instead of the sound of the doorbell, a light knocking echoed throughout the room.


    As the door was already unlocked, I just opened it up right away.


    The faint scent of flowers tickled my nose as cold air came flowing in from the hallway.


    "Good evening, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Because it was around midnight, Kushida''s voice was a bit softer than usual.


    "Sorry for calling you at such a bad time. If you don''t mind, pleasee in."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It would be cold if we stayed by the front door."


    "Yeah. Thank you then."


    For a girl to enter a boy''s room in the dead of night.


    Furthermore, to bepletely alone with him. Generally speaking, it would be entirely understandable for her to turn down such an offer.


    Despite all of that, Kushida came in without hesitation.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun. It''s a little early, but this is for you."


    From the inside pocket of her coat, she took out a box of choctes that had been tied up with a pink ribbon.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''ll have quite a lot to give out on the 14th, so I''ve been giving them out early when I have the chance."


    Since that was the case, I epted it gratefully. There wasn''t any reason to refuse.


    "So what did you want to talk about? It''s unusual for you to ask me toe by thiste at night."


    If it was something casual, it would''ve been fine to talk in the morning or during the day. It was only natural for her to be suspicious.


    "There''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    "Really...?"


    A bit surprised, Kushida continued.


    "I thought you hated me and didn''t want to discuss things with me anymore."


    "It''s not that I hate you. I just thought that you''d rather avoid interacting with me."


    "Ahahaha! I see! Well, that is true."


    She responded,ughing not as the Kushida she showed to the public, nor the Kushida she kept hidden within, but from somewhere in between.


    "But don''t you have Horikita-san? Isn''t she far more reliable than someone like me?"


    "I can''t rely on anyone else, you''re the only one I can ask for this."


    "While I don''t know if I''ll be able to help, I can definitely hear you out. Though, what do you mean by ''I''m the only one you can ask''?"


    She tilted her head, seeming to not have the faintest clue as to why I would want to talk to her.


    "I want some personal information about various first-year students. Information they''d be embarrassed about if it became public. In other words, I want you to tell me their secrets."


    "...What do you mean?"


    The smiling expression on her face didn''t fade, but the smile in her eyes vanished.


    "You''ve said it before. That you already have enough information to cause the ss to copse. This doesn''t just include ss C, but students from the other sses as well."


    Kushida, who constantly ys the role of a popr person with a good personality, would often have others consult with her to talk about their issues.


    She should have a noteworthy amount of information about the students from the other sses, even if it still dwarves inparison to what she has on the students in ss C.


    "And why does Ayanok��ji-kun want to know such a thing?"


    "Are you aware that Ichinose is suffering because of the rumors right now?"


    "Yes. Like how today there were those terrible letters..."


    "It''s all for the sake of putting a stop to those rumors."


    "Hmm, well, I don''t really get it. Is that your intention, Ayanok��ji-kun? Or is it-"


    "This has nothing to do with Horikita."


    "Hmmmm? You''re quitepassionate. You did help Sud��-kun back then, after all."


    Of course, Kushida knew about the actions I had taken to prevent Sud��''s expulsion shortly after we had enrolled here.


    "However, are you saying that learning someone else''s personal information is rted to stopping the rumors?"


    "Yeah."


    "I still don''t get it. If you spread rumors that hurt a lot of people, won''t the situation be much more vtile than it is right now? Or is it fine as long as the rumors aren''t focused on Ichinose-san?"


    Saving one person at the cost of many. She might have thought of it as that sort of strategy.


    While that way of thinking was correct, she was mistaken.


    She continued speaking.


    "I''m on good terms with Ichinose-san as well. If there''s anything I can do for her, I''d want to do that. Sure, maybe I''ve heard a couple more secrets than the average person. But, that''s also why I''m not able to say them easily. After all, they''re secrets that I''ve been confided with under the premise that I won''t go around sharing them with others."


    Of course, her response waspletely natural.


    Hardly anyone would be happy to find out that someone had shared their personal secrets with the rest of the world.


    That being the case, one might think that it''s better not to share anything personal with anyone, but human beings aren''t that simple.


    They choose to share their secrets with family, close friends, and lovers. After all, everybody wants to share their feelings with someone.


    "I can''t just betray my friends. Besides, even if I cooperate with you for Ichinose-san''s sake, wouldn''t they find out that I''m the one who leaked the rumors?"


    "Of course. In order to avoid that, it''s necessary that we''re selective with the rumors we end up using."


    Heavy secrets, like those that had only been shared with Kushida, couldn''t be used.


    On the other hand, if the rumors are simple enough that all of their friends know about them, then they wouldn''t hold any weight. The important point was that some, but not many, already know the secrets. We''d have to bnce it perfectly.


    "Do you think that I would betray my friends and cooperate with a strategy I don''t even understand?"


    "It won''t be easy."


    If I didn''t know anything about the dark side of Kushida, there would be no room for negotiations.


    After all, it was highly unlikely that Kushida, who always ys the role of an angel, would want to assist with a scheme to trap others.


    However, because I knew about Kushida''s dark side, there was some leeway.


    "If you can provide me with the information I want, I''ll be willing to do something for you aspensation."


    "Compensation?"


    "I intend to answer your desires to the best of my ability."


    "Are you saying that you''ll get me what I want?"


    "Put bluntly, that''s exactly what I''m saying."


    "There''s no guarantee that you''ll keep to your word. You''re allied with Horikita-san, after all."


    "Then you should consider this conversation we''re having right now as insurance."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need to spell it out for you, you know exactly what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    I briefly directed my gaze toward the pocket of Kushida''s outfit.


    "Hmmmm?"


    She continued to pretend that she didn''t understand, so I pushed the matter a step further.


    "Even if I don''t say anything, you should probably understand. A cell phone... Voice recorder... Maybe even both?"


    There was no way that she wouldn''t try to take advantage of this conversation.


    "So you already knew? That I''ve been recording?"


    "After I considered who I was dealing with, I figured that you would at least do that much."


    "But you were sure of it, weren''t you?"


    She attempted to change tracks, thinking that I was trying to bait her with a trick question.


    "If you had to cut out the parts that are inconvenient to you, it would lower the authenticity of the recording. Ideally, you would want to keep the data intact as much as possible. And for that to work, it would be necessary for you to curb your own behavior."


    Kushida had been carefully choosing her words to be as polite as possible ever since she arrived at my room.


    That way there wouldn''t be any fault with her behavior, even in the off chance that something went wrongter on.


    <Illustration>


    "For you to determine it with just that... Not bad."


    Kushida took out her cell phone, letting me see the screen as she stopped the recording.


    "Well, the recording is over. Ahhh, how ufortable."


    With that, Kushidapletely did away with the gentle atmosphere that had been filling the room.


    "I was vaguely aware of this already, but you helped Horikita-san back then, didn''t you?"


    "I''ll admit that I gave Horikita some ideas."


    "Well, let''s just put that aside for now. I''ll always be able to hear about it when we''re done with this."


    She said, taking us back to the topic at hand.


    "So, how do you intend to use another person''s personal information to stop the rumors about Ichinose-san?"


    Getting to the point, Kushida switched gears and adopted a listening posture.


    "That is- by getting the ever-watchful school involved."


    "Involving the school...?"


    "Currently, Ichinose has been keeping silent about the rumors, refusing to take action against them. So naturally, the school hasn''t done anything in response."


    "Is it okay to make that assumption? It''s possible that the school will still do something to stop the rumors, isn''t it?"


    "Sorta. Even if her homeroom teacher knows about her situation, the fact that the school still hasn''t taken action is because Ichinose herself hasn''t been asking for it in the first ce. So, we should just escte the issue to the point where they can no longer quietly sit back and watch. If we do, the school should definitely start to take the situation more seriously."


    Even if the school''s isted from the rest of the world, the age of being able to cover everything up hase to an end.


    If there were constant reports of nder amongst the school''s student body, causing dropouts, or potentially even rumors of suicide, the school would see its social status and honor disappear almost immediately.


    Schools would never be able to ignore a problem that may turn into a case of bullying.


    Naturally, Sakayanagi''s attacks were just barely toeing the line of what was eptable.


    In which case, I would just have to go behind the scenes and push it over that very line.


    And as a result, the whole situation with the rumors would start to die down. That was the n.


    "Not everyone will be able to keep silent like Ichinose-san, so you''re saying that you''ll have other students go and cry to the school instead?"


    "Exactly. Plus, even if nobody else reaches out to the school, the end-of-year exams are right around the corner. The rumors should help create an extremely tense, irritated atmosphere. Small fights or quarrels may end up taking ce as well."


    "And as a result, the school won''t be able to sit back and watch anymore... is what you''re getting at?"


    Select a few people from each ss and spread an intricate mix of truths and lies about them.


    It''s possible that over half of the students targeted by the rumors will speak out and deny them.


    It''s even possible that nobody would end up admitting to the rumors at all.


    But, that would only go to show that there may be some truth hidden within the rumors in the first ce.


    "We would also have another advantage. Given the current situation, ss A would be the first suspect if new rumors show up."


    Because the Sakayanagi camp had spread rumors in order to entrap Ichinose, they would immediately notice the influence of an outside party.


    However, even if they notice it, there wasn''t anything they could do about it.


    Even if they devoted all of their energy toward denying these new rumors, they still wouldn''t be able to deny that they had spread rumors in the past. Due to that, they wouldn''t be able to avoid shouldering most of the suspicion.


    With this in mind, Kushida appeared to have understood where I was going with all of this.


    "But, how do you n to spread so many rumors? It''s not easy."


    "How will I spread the rumors? With the school forums."


    "By forums, are you referring to the ones in the school''s app? You do know that nobody uses those, right? Besides, if the school is forced into action, won''t they punish the people responsible for spreading the rumors? Even though you can post to the forums anonymously, won''t the school immediately be able to tell who posted the rumors?"


    Kushida asked me one question after another.


    "Those risks have all been taken into consideration."


    "In other words... In the worst case scenario, you''re prepared to take on the me for spreading the rumors?"


    "Yeah. And should that happen, I wouldn''t say anything about your involvement at all."


    Of course, I had already thought of countermeasures just in case it came out that I was involved, but it wasn''t certain whether or not it would get to that point yet.


    In the first ce, I never intended to post anything on the forums that could be traced back to me.


    "There are still risks in this for me."


    "That''s true. If it''s traced back to me, the fact that I know so much about the internal affairs of other students would seem unnatural. It''s possible that some students will think that I got my information from someone else."


    The one thing I had to be careful of at this point was to avoid conducting myself too perfectly in front of Kushida.


    It was important for her to think that I was overlooking a few things here and there.


    "In order to make things more eptable for you, we''ll have to carefully select which rumors we end up using."


    "...Yeah. Ayanok��ji-kun''s goal is clear to me at this point. I''ll consider it. My cooperation will depend on our conversation moving forward."


    Her words were another way of saying that she still hadn''t been convinced just yet.


    "It depends on whether or not Ie to ept your conditions? Is that what you''re saying?"


    "Exactly."


    It would be difficult to carry out this operation without Kushida.


    While it would be possible to just make up a bunch of lies, that wouldn''t be enough to cause difort within everyone''s hearts.


    By weaving a countless number of truths into the mix, it would be enough to make people anxious of their surroundings.


    And that anxiety would be the source of the fire that would spread shortly after.


    "Then, what are your conditions?"


    Of course, if the conditions she put forward were uneptable, then negotiations would break down.


    "Horikita Suzune''s withdrawal from school."


    "Uneptable."


    "It is, isn''t it?"


    Kushida''s greatest desire.


    She knew it wouldn''t happen, but she mentioned it just in case.


    "Having you dropout would be the same, right?"


    "That would be even more uneptable than having Horikita dropout."


    "Ahaha."


    Kushidaughed, finding my response just a little amusing.


    "But there''s nothing else I want."


    "In which case, how about I make a suggestion?"


    I decided to offer her some conditions myself.


    "Alright. What is it?"


    "I''ll give you half of all of the private points I get moving forward."


    "What? Isn''t that the same deal that Ry��en made...?"


    As expected, Kushida knew the details of the agreement that Ry��en had made with ss A.


    "Yeah, you can think of it as the same agreement. Of course, if needed, I can show you the log of deposits and withdrawals in my ount every month so you can be certain that I''m not scamming you. With this, by the time you graduate, you''ll receive hundreds of thousands to a few million private points. It''s an exceptional price for the information you''d be giving up."


    There was a brief silence as Kushida considered the offer.


    "It''s certainly not a bad offer. But, unfortunately, I''m currently not in dire need for more private points. It can never hurt to have more money, but I already have plenty."


    Kushida had obtained a veryrge sum of points during the special exam on the cruise ship.


    It can be inferred that, even if she had used those points extravagantly to some extent, she would still have more than enough left over now.


    However, at the end of the day, the easiest and most efficient way to negotiate is with money.


    "Even if there''s enough to use leisurely, there''s nothing wrong with holding onto more points in case of an emergency. I believe Chabashira-sensei said it as well. That private points are indispensable when ites to protecting yourself."


    If you think of them as your own insurance, it would be better to hold onto each and every point you could.


    "This proposal of yours... No matter how I look at it, you''re putting yourself at a disadvantage, Ayanok��ji-kun. If this was an emergency where you were at risk of dropping out of school, I guess I could understand? But, it''s strange that you''re willing to sacrifice half of your own soul for the sake of saving Ichinose-san."


    "I like Ichinose."


    "Jokes like that aren''t necessary."


    I had thought that she wouldugh, but Kushida didn''t show any signs of it.


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth. It would certainly hurt to lose half of my private points. But, that''s exactly how I''ll be able to protect myself."


    "What are you getting at?"


    "I''m one of the people you want to see drop out of school. I don''t know when I''ll be stabbed in the back. In other words, it''s my defense n."


    "Your point is that if you start to supply me with your private points, your existence will be beneficial to me, is that what you''re getting at?"


    "Yeah. Being your enemy is troublesome. I think it''s well worth giving you half."


    It was an arrangement that would be concluded with the provision of private points.


    As long as neither of us betrays the other, she would receive a continuous supply of private points.


    These conditions were definitely not bad for her.


    "...I see."


    After considering it for a bit, Kushida came to a conclusion.


    "Alright, I''m on board. The strict condition is that I don''t antagonize Ayanok��ji-kun, is that all? Don''t you want to add some kind of guarantee for Horikita-san as well?"


    "I''m not that greedy. It would be troublesome if I were to also ask for Horikita''s protection and negotiations were to break down."


    "Those are immensely attractive conditions aren''t they?"


    "If you''re worried about making a verbal agreement, would you rather I provide you with something in writing?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary."


    Kushida reached into her pocket... and took out a voice recorder.


    Two recordings. She had been recording with not only her cell phone, but with a backup recorder as well.


    "I have all the evidence I need right here. If you betray me at all... you know what will happen, yes?"


    "Yeah."


    If I were to break our agreement, in the worst case, she could bring this conversation to the attention of the school.


    It would then be possible for her extort points from me without making the matter public.


    "As expected, Ayanok��ji-kun ispletely different from Horikita-san."


    Give and take.


    It was impractical for the other party to believe in you with a rtionship built upon emotion alone.


    Unlike emotion, invisible to the naked eye, numbers can be seen and verified.


    Horikita''s way of doing things was by no means inferior.


    There are times when rtionships supported by emotion outperform rtionships built upon numbers and agreements.


    In this case, however, the hurdle for that was extremely high.


    The very method of attempting to persuade Kushida to endure her own feelings of malice was a mistake in and of itself.


    "But is it really fine for you to give me half?"


    "If the amount is too low, it wouldn''t leave an impression on you."


    Of course, continuously handing out so many private points would be a heavy burden for me.


    However, that problem would be handled soon enough.


    "We''ve finished our negotiations, so is it alright if you tell me what I want to know now?"


    "Sure. What type of stuff are you looking for?"


    "Crimes or even embarrassing information about someone''s past, either would be fine. Generally speaking, something that would cause problems if it was made public."


    "Sure. I''ll tell you properly then."


    Amused by the situation, Kushida began to share the secrets she had umted over thest year.


    She led with things like crushes and who certain people hated, and then went into students'' family circumstances and past acts of delinquency.


    She spoke energetically.


    Even at this stage, she was unaware of my true intentions.


    Saving Ichinose.


    Responding to Sakayanagi''s provocation.


    Diverting Hashimoto''s attention away from me.


    The looming threat of Nagumo.


    All of these things were nothing more than one piece of the puzzle.


    There was only one thing I truly wanted to ascertain from our interaction here...


    The quantity and quality of information held by Kushida Kiky��. All for the sake of removing her from the school.


    Although her removal may sound simple, it would be troublesome if I were to go about it the wrong way.


    It was essential for me to gauge how powerful of a bomb she was holding.


    To gauge Kushida''s overwhelmingwork of information.


    To gauge the scrutiny of that information.


    Who she had heard the rumors from, what kind, and how many people knew about them.


    She had a terrifying understanding of the character and personalities of the students around her. It could be that, at least among the first years, there was nobody in the school who could approach Kushida''s mastery of information.


    This was the outstanding ability Kushida had cultivated, all for the sake of protecting herself and her image as a noble existence.


    "I see..."


    "Was that useful?"


    Of course, the information she had just shared with me was only the tip of the iceberg.


    "For ss C, I want to spread the information about Sat�� and Hond��."


    "That''s fine I guess. Satou-san''s dislike of Onodera is already rtively well-known."


    She inferred that it was only a matter of time until it reached Onodera''s ears anyway.


    "I also have a bad personality, but it''d be good for you to remember that''s just how girls are."


    With that, Kushida took out her cell phone and opened her messaging app. Her sheer number of friends couldn''t even bepared with mine, and the number of group chats she was in was enormous.


    "For example, there''s this group chat, we''ll call it group A, which was made by some of the girls from our ss. There are six people in it, right? But, as a matter of fact, there''s a second group chat, made by the same girls. Let''s call that one group B. Just so you know, there''s one person who wasn''t included in that second group, a girl named Nene."


    Mori Nene, one of the friends from Kei''s group.


    "You''re saying that Mori isn''t liked very much?"


    "Exactly. If group A contains the feelings they show on the surface, group B contains the true feelings they''re hiding underneath. Sometimes, they''lle together just to badmouth Nene. I, of course, never take part in something so careless. There may be a smiling, close rtionship on the surface, but deep down, everybody has someone they hate. It''s totally normal for girls toe together just to badmouth somebody. Anyway, when ites to two-faced groups like this, there aren''t just one or two of them. As far as I know, there are dozens."


    Apparently satisfied with saying something she wouldn''t normally be able to say, Kushida stood up.


    "It''ste, I''m going home. I''m looking forward to the oue of our agreement, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Kushida turned her back to me and began to put her shoes on by the front door.


    "Kushida."


    "Hm?"


    "You''ve been a great help today."


    "Oh no, it was nothing. Well, good night Ayanok��ji-kun. Please treat me well from now on."


    This conversation had been my chance to hear about Kushida''s proximity to Nagumo.


    However, I deliberately didn''t ask about that matter.


    The fact that Nagumo and Kushida hade into contact with each other was something I had learned coincidentally. There was no reason to not make use of it.


    Thus, with Kushida''s intelligence as the source, I started preparing the rumors I''d be spreading for each ss.


    February 14th, Valentine''s day. This was the day that, during my lunch break, I decided that I would deal with Hashimoto''s persistent after-school stalking sessions. I had predicted that Kei would give me Valentine''s chocte, so I opted to take advantage of it.


    If Kei were to give me chocte, it would have to be either in the early morning or the evening after, not during the day while we were at school. As she had only just broken up with Hirata, there was no reason for her to carry choctes around in her bag. For her, the mere act of handing choctes to someone would be enough to cause an uproar in the first ce. So, I had intentionally turned off my cell phone the night before.


    The chance of her carelesslying into contact with me was effectively zero. Still, I opted to turn the phone off anyway in order to avoid having to make an excuse about the morning being an inconvenient time. Everything had to bepletely natural when we met.


    For Hashimoto, theck of results from tailing me should''ve begun to gnaw at his patience at this point.


    So, I decided to give him a hint that something was going to happen.


    And that, was the secret meeting with Kei and subsequent exchange of chocte. The reason why the meet-up was scheduled at five was because Hashimoto''s tailing sessions alwayssted until just before six. And, sure enough, Hashimoto was watching, keeping tabs on me with the lobby surveince cameras as I left the building.


    Ever since he had started tailing me, this was his first inexplicable opportunity to make contact, so he boldly confronted the two of us in person. Well, the result would''ve been the same even if he had simply sat back and watched.


    Hashimoto seemed satisfied with the conclusion that Kei might have been the person I had been regrlying into contact with.


    And the day after that, Hashimoto''s stalking sessions stopped. He had shifted his attention toward preparations for the end-of-year exam.


    I was finally able to move freely.


    I went to the school with the Valentine''s chocte I had received from Kei still in my bag.


    I met up with Hiyori Shiina at the library. Of course, the majority of our conversation consisted of idle chatter about various books.


    However, my true focus was on something else entirely.


    Our conversation was just a preface for the countless rumors that would spread the following day.


    Rumors about Ichinose aside, ss A may be trying to pull another stunt entirely.


    This was the seed that I had nted, and a few dayster, that seed began to bear fruit. By purposefully selecting the belligerent Ishizaki and Ibuki as targets for the rumors, it would ideally create a vtile situation. However, that was just a bonus. Even if it had ended up developing differently, it would all turn out pretty much the same way in the end.


    The truly important part came afterward. Namely, when and how the messages would be posted on the forums.


    I got in contact with the person I had selected to solve these problems, vice president Kiriyama.


    A second year ss B student aiming for Nagumo''s downfall.


    After chatting with Hiyori at the library, I met Kiriyama at the school building after most of the students had already gone home for the day.


    I revealed my entire n, my strategy to save Ichinose.


    "I see. So you''re telling me to post the rumors with my own phone? There''d be no benefit in that for me at all."


    "That''s not true. There are benefits in this for you. Acting as my intermediary in this will create a new rtionship for the two of us. If I were to keep waiting for you to take action, our rtionship would never move forward."


    In fact, Kiriyama had never once asked anything of me.


    "Of course it wouldn''t, I seriously doubt your abilities."


    "Yes. Which is why, you shouldn''t only return the favor, but also make the other party owe you one. That way, in the off chance that an emergency takes ceter on, it''ll be easier for you to rely on me. Besides, making the post on the forums wouldn''t be all bad for you."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Ichinose Honami is a valuable asset for the student council. It would be unfortunate for you to lose her. If you post the rumors on the forums, you''d be able to ensure her safety by getting the school involved."


    "But if I involve myself with a first-year problem and post the rumors, it would bring the credibility of the student council into question."


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    "What...?"


    "If the credibility of the student council falls, president Nagumo would take more damage than anyone else. If you want to see his downfall, shouldn''t you be weing my proposal?"


    "How stupid. It would be a huge problem if it was discovered that I was the one who posted the rumors. Not only would I be penalized by the school, but Nagumo might even relieve me of my position as vice president-"


    "Can''t you just muddle through such a small issue with some tact? You arepeting against president Nagumo, aren''t you? Or, are you saying that you''re already incapable of opposing the student council president?"


    "What would a mere first-year like you know...!?"


    Kiriyama glowered at me, his eyes full of rage.


    "ording to the former student council president, Kushida has already established contact with president Nagumo."


    "Why do you... Horikita-senpai''s really ced a lot of trust in someone like you, hasn''t he?"


    "She''s one of the most well-informed students in her school-year. So in other words, the rumors spread on the forums could be exined as a strategy designed for Kushida to leak information to president Nagumo. An excuse like this would also be easily epted by others."


    The excuse that Kushida had provided the information to Nagumo, who then instructed Kiriyama to use it to save Ichinose.


    This new, unexpected solution slowly began to take shape.


    "...You''re telling me that you contacted me after thinking that far ahead?"


    Kiriyama was lost in thought, imagining what would happen should he actually make the posts on the forums.


    But, this still wouldn''t be enough to get his consent.


    "If you turn me down here, I''ll be forced to conclude that you''ve given in to Nagumo. Or perhaps... I''ll report to the former student council president that you''re just another person who''s already been won over instead?"


    This could''vee off as a threat, but it was the deciding factor when it came to getting Kiriyama to cooperate.


    "So will you do it?"


    "...When should I post the messages?"


    "Right here, right now."


    If it was put off untilter, he might end up posting the messages with someone else''s cell phone.


    Of course, that wouldn''t change anything, but I wanted to avoid any uncertainties in my future ns as much as possible.


    Above all, it was necessary to keep in mind the possibility of Kiriyama leaking this matter to a third party as well.


    "Alright. You owe me big time."


    "Thank you very much."


    I showed Kiriyama all of the rumors that I had written down in my phone and had him type them all out by hand.


    After about ten minutes of work, the operation wasplete.


    There probably wouldn''t be any students noticing them right away, but that problem would be addressed tomorrow.


    Thus, all the groundwork had been put in ce.


    There was only one thing left to do: crush Ichinose Honami''s spirit.


    After all, it was clear that Sakayanagi would move to crush it herself before long.


    Sakayanagi''s strategy was working beautifully, as Ichinose''s string of absences continued even after she was thought to have gotten over her illness.


    It was February 18th, the day of the conflict between ss D and ss A.


    It had already been five days since her health had taken a turn for the worse, yet Ichinose was still absent from school.


    She should''ve already recovered from her illness, but had she managed to ovee the trauma to her spirit?


    After learning that she was absent yet again, I decided to get in touch with her.


    However, if I attempted to see her after school or during a break, there was a high chance someone would notice.


    So I decided to go during the middle of the day on a weekday, when the dorm was mostly empty.


    I didn''t contact her by phone ahead of time.


    I didn''t intend to give her a way out.


    Arriving in front of Ichinose''s room, I rang the doorbell.


    "I have something I want to say. Can youe out?"


    After a while, a response came from inside.


    "I''m sorry Ayanok��ji-kun. You went to the trouble ofing to see me, but would you pleasee back again sometimeter?"


    Her voice wascking ambition, but, as I had thought, it didn''t sound as though she was still suffering from a cold.


    "Were those letters that important to you?"


    Ichinose didn''t respond to that question.


    I sat down with my back to the door.


    "Will you being to school on Monday?"


    "...Sorry. I don''t know."


    With the exception of questions that strike at the heart of the matter, she seemed to be tentatively willing to respond.


    "I have some time until lunch break is over. I''ll be staying here for a little while."


    Then, I just continued to sit quietly until thest moment possible.


    "Well, I''ll be heading back to school."


    "I... just need a little more time. When I''m a bit more put together, I''ll definitelye to school again. So please, just stoping..."


    After hearing Ichinose''s strained response, I went back to school.


    The weekend passed and it was now Monday the 21st. The end-of-year exam was set to begin on Friday of this week.


    But, Ichinose still failed to show up at school.


    Meanwhile, Kanzaki, Shibata, and her other close friends were attempting to contact her via text message, phone call, and email.


    They had been doing this for a while.


    Even so, based on the fact that nobody hade to see her after school, she had probably given them all a warning to stay away in the same way I had been.


    I slipped away from the school building during lunch break and went to the dorms, where I made another visit to Ichinose''s room.


    I knocked gently and called out to her without waiting for a reply.


    "I heard you''re taking today off as well?"


    She had asked me not toe back anymore, and yet I came anyway. It was a reckless act that ignored her warning.


    This time, there was no response from Ichinose.


    I didn''t say anything else. I just sat with my back to her door until the end of the lunch break, just like I had done the week before.


    The same thing happened on Tuesday. The exposition is no longer necessary.


    After confirming that Ichinose was absent yet again, I went to her room.


    She wouldn''t be able to hate one of her own ssmates, but I was a student in another ss. I had nothing to lose, even if she broke off all rtions with me. This was the primary reason behind why I was being so aggressive.


    There wasn''t much time left before the end-of-year exam.


    In this situation, it was possible that these absences would continue even on the day of the exam.


    No, even if she showed up on the day of the exam, her ssmates would already be suffering from a great deal of stress. It was entirely possible that their scores would suffer from it.


    In which case, even if nobody ended up having to drop out, it would still have arge impact on their ss points.


    It was necessary to have Ichinosee to school on Thursday to bring some peace of mind to the rest of ss B.


    Thinking about it this way, the time limit was tomorrow.


    In the end, the time limit crept closer. In the blink of an eye, it was already Wednesday.


    I gripped a can of coffee I had bought from the convenience store in my hand. It was so cold that I could see my breath in the air.


    And today, yet again, I wouldn''t be pressing the matter any further.


    It was because Ichinose herself already knew that this was thest day she would be able to stay cooped-up in her room.


    She would definitely take action.


    I was certain of it.


    "February is ending soon. After we ovee next month''s special exam, we''ll officially be second-years. There''s a proverb ''when the heat has passed, you forget about the shade of trees'', but is that really true?"


    The Deserted Ind Special Test. The Cruise Ship Special Test. Paper Shuffle. The school had been repeatedly having us undergo peculiar exams one after another.


    "When we be second-years, I wonder if the special exams will be even stranger than they are now?"


    "...Hey... Can I ask you something...?"


    For the first time in a while, Ichinose spoke up, albeit with a quiet voice, as though she was talking to herself.


    "Sure. As long as you''re alright with asking through the door, you can ask anything."


    I weed her question with open arms, but Ichinose didn''t ask anything right away.


    It might have been the first time she''s said anything in the past few days.


    "Why haven''t you been saying anything to me, or asking me anything?"


    "Meaning?"


    "My ssmates... My friends in the other sses... Everyone''s been trying to convince me to return to school, telling me: If you have something troubling you, pleasee and talk to us about it. And yet, Ayanok��ji-kun, you''ve never asked me anything like that, all whileing by to visit me every single day... Why?"


    It didn''t seem like she wanted the other students to worry about her.


    She couldn''t understand why I was skipping my sses or wasting my lunch break toe and see her every day.


    "Compared to someone like me, students who are far more worried about you have already tried to convince you many times now. My human rtions are so shallow that if I tried to appeal to you with my emotions, I don''t think it would resonate with you very well."


    I could hear the faint sound of footsteps from within the room.


    I had the feeling that she sat with me, the door the only thing between us.


    "Maybe, I''ve beening here every day because I''ve been waiting for you to tell me everything."


    "Waiting for me... to tell you...?"


    I decided to step into her personal life for the first time.


    "I already know about the crime you''vemitted."


    "...!"


    "That being said, I''m still unaware of the bigger picture. Only the part from when Sakayanagi started everything until you took time off school. I already understand how much pressure you''ve been putting on yourself, Ichinose. Though, it''s useless for me to be saying these things now."


    "Why... do you know?"


    "That isn''t very important right now. I have no intention of going into the details."


    If Ichinose didn''t want to talk about it, I would simply end the conversation there.


    "You''re probably not very good at confiding your troubles in others. You save others, but you can''t save yourself. That''s why I''m here."


    The feelings I had wanted to convey should''ve gradually made their way to Ichinose.


    There was a brief silence.


    When you want to pour out your feelings, it''s painful when there isn''t anyone you can talk with.


    I had seen countless children suffering from this very problem in the White Room.


    They eventually broke down and disappeared. A group of people beyond hope of recovery.


    "I am your door now. You can''t see my face, and you can''t touch me. I''m just a door. You can let out your weakness to me without anyoneughing at you."


    There was a clunk as I set my can of coffee down on the ground beside me.


    "What will you do Ichinose? This is your moment."


    Ichinose Honami''s close friends are modest, quiet people. It''s not hard to imagine that they''ve been trying to offer Ichinose a constant barrage of kindhearted, well-meaning support.


    However, that wasn''t going to work. It may be the correct way to go about it for a person trying to support Ichinose, but it was a mistake for someone trying to fix the problem. You had to pressure her to yield with force.


    "Even though I''m so pathetic... Is it really okay?"


    "Who has the right to deny you of it?"


    "A criminal like me... Can I truly be forgiven..."


    "Everyone has the right to be forgiven."


    I had reached out to her heart.


    The only thing left was to see whether or not Ichinose would respond.


    From the other side of the door, Ichinose slowly began to speak.


    "I... was a shoplifter. It got difficult during my third year of middle school, and I stopped going to school for half of it. I never consulted with anyone about it. I just med myself and shut myself up in my room, just like I''m doing now..."


    Ichinose uncovered her wounded heart that she had been frantically trying to keep hidden as she began to say it all.


    About what she had done. About the weakness she had been holding within.


    How she had only shared all of this with Nagumo. How Sakayanagi had approached her, informing her about the existence of another shoplifter. This was no coincidence. It was clear that Nagumo had told Sakayanagi about her past. Without the chance to even lie about it, she had no choice but to confess to everything.


    She had been acting tough, unable to show any sign of weakness.


    Confessing your sins. Do you know how terribly difficult of a thing that is?


    Many youths, still immature of heart, have shoplifted... no, have sinned in one way or another at least once. However, if this was brought before arge number of people, they would most likely deny any involvement whatsoever. This is natural. After all, it''s terribly difficult to admit to your sins and confess them to the public. Many people persecute sinners in the name of justice. And in return, the sinners know the tragic fate that would befall them, so they hide, continuously holding onto their sins without ever speaking of them. They perpetually y the role of a ''good person'' as they move on with their lives.


    Driven by her guilty conscience, Ichinose spent half a yearpletely alone.


    And after great pains, she was released from her shackles... no, she managed to break free from them.


    But it would still follow her for the rest of her life. Haunting her until the very end.


    In fact, her conscience was once again standing in her way of moving forward, relentlessly attacking her spirit.


    So, she had no choice but to stand up and face it head on.


    By the time I had finished hearing everything she had to say, it didn''t matter whether or not lunch break had already ended.


    Even when afternoon sses had already begun, I just continued to sit there and listen to her speak.


    Listening without any attempt to console, nor reprimand her.


    Ichinose sobbed quietly on the other side of the door.


    I didn''t offer her a single word offort.


    Because that would''ve been meaningless to offer her at this point.


    Her opponent in all of this had been clear from the very beginning.


    Herself. It was all about whether or not she would be able toe to terms with herself.


    There aren''t many people who can stand up and face their sins in a true sense.


    However, when the timees that someone can... they''re then able to take the next step toward the future.


    This was the entire exchange held between Ichinose and I that took ce before shepletely opened her heart to her colleagues.

 Chapter 375: Epilogue: The Return

    <h4>Chapter 375: Epilogue: The Return</h4>


    At longst, the end-of-year exam was upon us.


    Each and every one of us must have made their own preparations based on the practice test for today.


    Sud��, Ike, and Yamauchi all seemed to be performing satisfactorily ording to Horikita''s report. It looks like she thoroughly drilled preparations for the test into them.


    Miyake, Haruka, Airi, and Kei.


    I was able to raise the standards of the students around me. Hirata handled everyone else.


    Since there were no reports of problematic students, the students from our ss should be able to ovee this so long as they keep an eye on their health.


    The footsteps that had been hurriedly chasing after me from behind finally stopped beside me.


    "Good morning, Ayanok��ji-kun!"


    Ichinose approached me with a beaming smile on her face.


    "Good morning, Ichinose."


    "Today''s finally the end-of-year exam. Have you properly studied for it?"


    "More or less. In your case, it doesn''t look like I even need to ask."


    I don''t even need to ask to know that ss B was far more united than we were and had prepared for the test ordingly.


    Even Ichinose, who had been absent until the other day, should''ve been more than ready as far as studying goes.


    "You were cool yesterday, Ichinose. It was almost enough to charm even a man like me."


    "R-really...? Like Sakayanagi-san said, that was just me being shameless."


    Ichinose hadn''t done anything wrong in the first ce.


    It was nothing even worth noting, given how her mother dealt with it appropriately. She had just been bearing her crime as an unnecessary burden on her back.


    "And it''s all thanks to you, Ayanok��ji-kun. For helping me get back on my feet."


    "I can''t be a shoulder for you to lean on after all, unlike the students of ss B. But I thought I''d hear you out. It''s nothing you need to thank me over."


    "Hmm... If it wasn''t for you, Ayanok��ji-kun. I think I would''ve ended up self-destructing likest year and fallen apart. In that sense, Sakayanagi-sanpletely defeated me this time."


    Sakayanagi had manipted Ichinose perfectly and drove her to the brink of self-destruction.


    It is true that without my intervention, there was no telling what would''ve happened.


    But there were things she mustn''t misunderstand.


    "It''d be a problem if you were to be overly grateful. I was just the trigger. In the end, you''re the only one who can ovee your own past."


    "...Hmm, you''re right. I can''t take back what I''ve done. No matter how much time passes, the day where I think my sins have finally disappeared probably won''te to pass. But, I''ll live my life, properly facing it head on from this day forward. I''m sure of it."


    It should be fine now. No matter who mes her, Ichinose would probably be able to stand back up. The one change that hade to pass was that Ichinose had grown stronger than anyone.


    In the future, she''d be an even more powerful rival for the other students.


    But still, there were no guarantees when ites to life.


    "If you''re about to lose sight of yourself again, you can talk to me."


    "Ehh...?"


    "When that happens... Let''s see... I should at least be able to hear you out."


    Ichinose suddenly stopped walking.


    "Can I depend on you...?"


    "If you''re fine with someone like me, that is."


    "Really?"


    "...Yeah, really."


    When she emphasized that, I nodded in slight confusion.


    And when I did, she thanked me quietly.


    "...T-thank you..."


    This was a rather unusual reaction for Ichinose, who was usually always upbeat.


    She shook her head, perhaps because even she thought it was strange of herself.


    "B-but... won''t youe to regret it one day?"


    Ichinose asked me that while peering at me.


    "Hmm, that''s right. It would mean we''d be stuck at ss B. If you manage to graduate as ss A, my ssmates may end up ming me."


    "R-right?"


    Ichinose scratched her cheek while smiling bitterly.


    "Should thate to pass, please keep this a secret from Horikita at the very least."


    "...Fufu. You''re right, let''s do just that, shall we?"


    While walking beside me, Ichinose stretched.


    She was now cheerful and bright, almost as though she''d been reborn from just a single impetus.


    Now then, all that was left is to ovee the end-of-year exam.


    Ichinose intently looked toward me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "E-eh?"


    "You''ve been staring at me for a while now. If you''ve got something to say, I''ll hear you out."


    "You see, the truth is... Ahh! Sorry, Ayanok��ji-kun. Can you wait for a while?"


    Just as Ichinose was about to say something, she instead looked toward a student in front of us.


    That appearance, and those followers of his. It was obvious who it was.


    "Sorry, I''ll head over there for a while."


    Saying that, Ichinose left and caught up to the student in front of us.


    "Good morning, Nagumo-senpai."


    "Honami, huh? You''re upbeat even in the morning."


    "Because that''s just who I am."


    Nagumo may have been surprised, seeing Ichinose with a smile as usual.


    "Don''t you resent me, Honami?"


    "Resent you?"


    Wondering why, Ichinose tilted her head.


    Immediately afterward, she realized the meaning behind that question.


    "No such thing, I''m grateful to you, President Nagumo. Thank you very much for recruiting me to the student council. I will keep doing my best from now on as well so I look forward to working with you."


    "I see. It would seem you performed better than I expected."


    For just a moment, Nagumo looked at me. But he then immediately turned his back and walked off.


    It was easy to tell what he was trying to say.


    He had wanted to break Ichinose Honami and build her back up with his own hands. Then he''d tame her as his own pawn. That look was meant to convey his displeasure at how I had gotten in the way of that.


    He must know that, on some level, I had been involved in this incident.


    Ichinose bowed to Nagumo then came back to my side once again.


    "Hey!"


    When she came back, Ichinose called out to me in a notably louder voice. She then opened her mouth wide and tried to continue speaking.


    "Hey, umm..."


    As she spoke, she reached into her school bag and froze up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ehh... Umm, hmm... T-that''s strange. I was nning on giving it to you straight up..."


    She seemed lost for a while there, moving her hand around inside her bag. But then, as though she had made up her mind, she brought something out.


    Then she offered it to me.


    "This may be a bitte now but here, Valentines chocte... W-would you ept it? How should I put it... I''ve never given something like this before but... this is the only way I can express my gratitude, so..."


    "You don''t need to force yourself to give something to me, you know?"


    The 14th was more or less over but it didn''t exactly feel bad to receive chocte from a girl.


    But it''s not like I had done what I had for the sake of receiving chocte, so there was no need for her to force herself.


    "I-I-I-I''m not forcing myself, you know? Y-you don''t want it?"


    "No... Thank you."


    If I dragged it out any further, we may have started to stand out.


    I gratefully epted the chocte from Ichinose.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 376: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS – The First Gift

    <h4>Chapter 376: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS �C The First Gift</h4>


    I secretly went to Keyaki Mall that night just as it was about to close.


    "Umm.....I wonder which one''s popr...".


    The chocte shop. I loitered around inside it. Since it''s alreadyte at night, there aren''t any other students in the shop.


    "As I thought, it''s gone...".


    There should have been a Valentine''s Special corner at this shop but since Valentine''s Day is already over, it would seem the corner has been removed.


    But still, this shop has plenty of chocte in stock.


    Arge variety of choctes, of different colors and types. The price range goes from several hundred yen up to several thousand yen. Theck of symmetry there is astounding.


    Even though they cater mainly to students, they must have sold quite a lot considering the date.


    "Are you perhaps looking for Valentine''s chocte?".


    When I felt lost, a clerk from the shop called out to me.


    "Ahh, yes. I was but.....how could you tell?".


    "It''s written all over your face. That you want to give some to the boy you like".


    "Ehh! That''s, umm, that''s not the case! But I owe him a lot or maybe I should say he saved me.....as thanks, I was thinking I''d give him some chocte...".


    I''ve never given anyone anything before in the first ce. The first gift since I was born.


    It''s strange how it ended up being Valentine''s chocte.


    "Which one would you rmend?".


    "Shouldn''t you just go with the one you prefer? It''s all about intuition. Intuition".


    Intuition, hmm? That might be the case.


    Rather than have someone else decide for me, it''s obvious the best present would be one I personally think is best.


    "Alright then, I''ll have this one".


    "Thank you. Would you like to attach a message card to this? Something like ''I love you'' perhaps?".


    "No need, no need!".


    If I handed him the present with a message like that attached, he''ll surely be confused.


    In the first ce, I don''t even see him that way. That''s right. I''m just thanking him.


    I''ll give him the chocte I purchased, that''s what I thought.

 Chapter 377: Short Story 2 : Youjitsu V9 SS – Ichinose Honami – A Small Being

    <h4>Chapter 377: Short Story 2 : Youjitsu V9 SS �C Ichinose Honami �C A Small Being</h4>


    This is an event that happened during the period following the end term exams some time before the results were released.


    My n was to take a stroll to the convenience store before returning home after


    thest period of school ended.


    During my way to the store, I saw the back of a person I knew.


    It was Ichinose; 1st year ss B. Following her were two girls who I believe were her ssmates. I saw them surrounding Ichinose and talking merrily with her. Depending on the topic of conversation, their walking pace would slow down making it simple to just pass them.


    Of course, trying to raise my voice and chasing after them is not something I would do.


    It won''t be a problem if only Ichinose was there, but I haven''t had a decent conversation with the other girls before. It would be easier for me to just slip away. While I''m not sure about the other students, Ichinose would definitely call out to me.


    I guess I should head back more slowly. Not that I had anything nned once I''m home.


    While walking on the road towards the convenience store, I suddenly heard the light footsteps of someone running from behind. Before long, some girls called out to Ichinose and ran past me.


    The three girls in front turned around towards the voice. Ichinose naturally noticed me.


    She probably noticed how ufortable I was from my face since she just shed a smile. She didn''t call out to me. As expected of a most considerate model student.


    After being joined by the girls, Ichinose and her group began talking again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Well then... convenience store next".


    I watched the backs of Ichinose and her friends for a while before leaving them at the store. After buying all the necessities, I went outside.


    It must have only been 2-3 minutes, but I couldn''t see Ichinose and her group anymore.


    Let''s go home, I thought as I once again headed towards the dorms.


    It was at that precise moment.


    "Here, here Ayanokouji-kun!" I heard a voice.


    I nced at the direction where the handwaving came from and among the trees standing a distance away from the road was Ichinose.


    "What are you doing over there?".


    "Maybe you shoulde over here then?".


    She showed a smile like that of a child ying a prank, as if testing me.


    Since she urged me toe closer, I went over towards her.


    Yet even after arriving right by her, there wasn''t as if anything had changed either.


    "Something?".


    "Hmm? No, maybe not after all".


    Not following her, I tilted my head which was followed by Ichinose lightlyughing.


    "I wanted to talk with you a bit, I think".


    "Right then... you mean here?"


    "Here,e on, sit sit! If we hide here we won''t be seen by others, surprisingly".


    No, well she may have a point but...


    It was midwinter, naturally it was freezing.


    "I was trying to be considerate in my own way you know? I was thinking you didn''t want to talk surrounded by the other girls".


    It seems like she managed to piece together quite a bit from my expression earlier.


    As expected of Ichinose I must say.


    Anyway, wanting to progress the conversation I also sat down.


    To think the day hade when I would sit here like this.


    I must say, the trees really do shade us from view.


    It was also a significant distance from the main road so if we talked quietly, few would even notice.


    "Aren''t you cold?".


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!". Ichinoseughed.


    "Hey, how did your end term exam go?".


    "Not bad. The whole ss should probably be fine guess".


    "I see. That''s good. We are at the end of our first year so wouldn''t you also hate it


    if someone were missing?".


    "ss B shouldn''t worry right? You are always at the top for the written exams." "Of course my own ss is important to me, but that''s the same for all the other


    sses too".


    She wouldn''t want to lose anyone. Not even her rivals, is what she said.


    Normally, people saying that is just saying it for appearances sake. The less rivals


    there are, the more your own ss gains in return.


    Ichinose is perhaps an exception. She doesn''t want anyone to drop out from the bottom of her heart.


    That''s an ideal.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s just lip service. In the event there will be an exam in which someone from ss B or any other ss needs to drop out, she will without doubt protect her own ss.


    She doesn''t want anyone to be expelled, but she will prioritise her own ssmates. That''s her position.


    "What are you thinking about?".


    "Well no... not really. Just haven''te to grips with this situation yet".


    A boy and a girl were hiding in the shades from the leaves while conversing in low voices. This situation.


    It would be strange if someone didn''t have some weird thoughts about this. Thus was my thoughts, but I sorted them out immediately again. Ichinose right in


    front of me was absolutely not having any thoughts about this.


    "By the way, Ayanokouji-kun, Tokyo?".


    "Eh?".


    "You know, this school has a lot of students from within the Tokyo area, but there''s also students from outside too".


    Is that so? That''s news to me.


    "Well, within the city I guess".


    "I guess? So from one of the 23 wards?".


    "Well yeah".


    "What middle school?".


    "That''s a secret".


    "Ah, maybe that was too much? I''m sorry if I made you feel bad".


    Maybe she was thinking I was one of those bullied students who was absent from school or something in the past. Thus her apology.


    "No it''s fine. It''s just, my ssmates warned me to not say too much". "Ah I see. Just knowing which school someone came from may be too much perhaps?".


    She didn''t seem to understand so she managed to convice herself someway or another.


    I''m so d the sses in this school were made topete with each other.


    "By the way Ayanokouji-kun, it''s been quite some time since we first met right? That''s why, eh well, I thought I wanted to ask things friends ask each other... so that''s why, that just now".


    "No, that''s alright. There aren''t many people who socialise with me so I was just at a loss".


    "Is that so?"


    "I''m basically this shady existence in my ss after all. No, perhaps I''m really dark after all truth to be said".


    I said negatively, but it didn''t seem like Ichinose thought of me like that.


    "Rather than dark, aren''t you more calm? Or stoic perhaps?".


    "That may be true if you think of it in positive terms maybe? That would rather be


    nice".


    "That''s right! You don''t feel like you are going in the same ss as us, more like,


    you have the feeling of a senpai?".


    It seems like she is praising me, is it alright to feel d then?


    "By the way, would it be fine if I came to hang around in your roomter?".


    "Eh? A-ah, sure...".


    It came so sudden, like a flying arrow, so my heart skipped a beat.


    "I was wondering how your room was, you know. That''s a promise then!". Thus I and Ichinose made a promise in a nook by the trees standing along the road.

 Chapter 378: Short Story 3 : Karuizawa Kei SS – A Special Day for Students

    <h4>Chapter 378: Short Story 3 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C A Special Day for Students</h4>


    February 14th. Underneath the cold winter sky, I came to this ce, a slight distance away from the dorm.


    An invitation from Kiyotaka via mobile to rendezvous here.


    I had desperately been hiding my ever quickening heartbeat from Kiyotaka during our conversation.


    To give someone chocte.


    If I were to start counting all the way from childhood, it wouldn''t be my first time doing so. But whenever I let my guard down, I can feel my face reddening.


    "What day is it today? Alright, 5, 4, 3---".


    To conceal my embarrassment, I chose to poke fun at him with such a quiz.


    "...that was easier than I expected. On the contrary, it''s making me feel like I won''t get it right".


    "Don''t beat around the bush, give me a straight answer, ok?".


    It''s okay. I just need to be the ''cool me''. It''s okay.


    "Valen---".


    "Alright, correct answer".


    I got really embarrassed and even as I covered it up with words, I hit Kiyotaka''s head with the box.


    "Is this for me?".


    "I actually prepared this for Yousuke-kun but that''s no longer necessary".


    I lied.


    The truth is, I bought it a while back while fretting over this and that.


    I bought it just before the shop closed so I doubt anyone saw me.


    "For Hirata, huh?".


    "What? You don''t like that?".


    "No, I was just thinking that meant you''ve spent quite a while preparing for Valentine''s".


    There''s no way a phony, transparent lie like that would work against Kiyotaka but that phony lie is the only option I have here, isn''t it?


    If I told Kiyotaka I bought it for him then...that''d just make me look like a maiden in love!


    "I-I''m the thoroughly prepared type. Even though I decided I''d break up with him, there''s still the possibility that it may be necessary, no? Well, there''s no way someone as romantically inexperienced as you would understand that though".


    It''s precisely because I know he''s romantically inexperienced that I was able to make this my escape route.


    But still, surely even Kiyotaka would have had expectations?


    After all, he knows today''s February 14th.


    "I thought you picked this date because you expected to get something from me".


    That''s why I asked him that.


    "Sorry, that didn''t cross my mind".


    Grr...


    He has his usual poker face up and my words came bouncing straight back at me.


    Even though I threw them hard at him straight up, he still kept his cool.


    "By the way, did you get any from some other girl?".


    I think I''ll probably be able to hear his answer calmly.


    "No, nothing at all".


    In other words, this means I''m the first girl in this whole school to give Kiyotaka chocte.


    "Serves you right. Zero Love Interest Man~".


    "But is it really okay? If you give me chocte, it''ll stop being zero, you know?".


    "That in itself would make you pathetic. You''d be the guy who needed me to hand him a lifeline".


    I wish today would end without this being known to anyone else.


    And on White Day, I''ll be able to monopolize Kiyotaka, won''t I?


    Just kidding, I mean, this would mean I''m nothing more than a maiden in love....!


    Inside my head, I had fallen into a state of panic.

 Chapter 379: Short Story 4 : Kamuro Masumi SS – Kamuro’s Intention

    <h4>Chapter 379: Short Story 4 : Kamuro Masumi SS �C Kamuro''s Intention</h4>


    I''m in Ayanokouji''s room.


    For a certain reason.


    "Give me something to drink. It''s going to take a while".


    Ayanokouji began preparing my request for the essentials with a displeased look.


    "Then I''ll boil some tea or coffee".


    After saying that, Ayanokouji began preparing it.


    I felt suspicious of how defenseless he seemed.


    Sakayanagi told me to keep an eye on this man, Ayanokouji, but to be honest, I have no idea exactly what he''s capable of.


    "No cocoa?".


    "...I''ve got some".


    "Then I''ll have some of that".


    I once again made another meaningless demand, as though testing him.


    "So what did you want to talk about? If it''s cold, we could''ve had this talk in the lobby".


    "No one will get in our way here. It''s the ideal ce for our talk".


    "What exactly is it about?".


    "Are you, by any chance, being wary?".


    "It''d be far stranger for me to not be wary. A girl I''m not familiar with, not to mention a student from our enemy ss A, is in my room after all".


    "You''re saying Yamauchi from your ss is different?".


    When I said that, Ayanokouji gave me a nce.


    "Are you curious?".


    "Not at all".


    "I see. Then let''s not speak of that matter. It doesn''t matter anyway".


    Right now, Yamauchi is irrelevant. The important stuffes now.


    "That letter about Ichinose earlier. What do you think?".


    A letter that states that Ichinose Honami is a criminal.


    "What do you mean by that?".


    "Exactly what it sounded like. About her being a criminal. Do you believe it?".


    "I haven''t a clue. Besides, I''m not interested".


    "Even if you aren''t interested, surely you''ve thought about it at least. About whether Ichinose is benevolent or malevolent, I mean".


    "You can''t justbel someone malevolent because they happen to be a criminal. Just like you can''tbel someone benevolent by virtue of them not being a criminal".


    I tried to unsettle him. To confirm whether this man can truly be used or not. That is the mission I''ve been given.

 Chapter 380: Short Story 5 : Mei-Yu Wang/Mii-chan SS – Reliable Classmates?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Short Story 5 : Mei-Yu Wang/Mii-chan SS �C Reliable ssmates?</h4>


    I asked Ayanokouji-kun for advice regarding a certain matter at a cafe corner. But I wasn''t able to take the initiative and a long silence followed.


    I need to do something about it, I need to do something about it.


    That feeling took priority even over the matter I had wanted to get his advice on. I feel bad for Ayanokouji-kun, who''s wasting his time on me...


    "Umm, you see...umm, it''s about Hirata-kun".


    I somehow desperately managed to squeeze my voice out. I continued before I end up choking my words back.


    "I want you to tell me all about him...".


    I think I exined that badly too but there''s nothing I can do about it. Because I can''t straight up tell him ''I''m in love with Hirata-kun'' after all.


    "Hirata and I aren''t particrly close, you know?".


    Even after seeing me panicking, Ayanokouji-kun''s tone remained the same as always.


    "But Hirata-kun told me Ayanokouji-kun is the most reliable one though?".


    "...did he now?".


    The impression I had of Ayanokouji-kun was that he''s like ''air''. Describing it as ''air'' may be somewhat rude but I''ve got nothing else to go on. He''s a boy whose thoughts I find hard to tell after all. Besides, he seems a little scary in a way different from that of Sudou-kun and the others. But---


    "Yeah. He says you''re the most level-headed one in ss. He really sang your praises".


    Hirata-kun, who cares more about his ssmates than anyone else and who keeps an eye on his ssmates more than anyone else, praised Ayanokouji-kun.


    I''ve never seen Hirata-kun talk about a friend that energetically before so that surprised me.


    I still don''t know the reason for that though but...


    "Recently there''s been talk that Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san, umm...broke up, have you heard?".


    "Of course".


    It''s not just ss C but the whole school year that''s paying attention to this topic. The cmity that befell Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san. It was unbelievable for me too.


    But I can''t take action on my own.


    Because I can''t possibly confess knowing full well I may be rejected.


    "That''s why, umm.....".


    Let''s get some advice. From Ayanokouji-kun, who Hirata-kun referred to as the most reliable one. I''m a coward but...in order to be able to confess.


    ".....d-does Hirata-kun currently have someone he''s interested in?".


    Let''s take the first step towards oveing this cowardice. I definitely can''t look in the mirror, knowing my face is probably turning red. That''s what I thought.

 Chapter 381: Short Story 6 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – Sakayanagi’s Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 381: Short Story 6 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C Sakayanagi''s Preparations</h4>


    Today''s the 7th of February. This is a story from back when I was still ying with the toy known as Ichinose-san.


    It was after school, when our ss had ended, that I quietly stood up from my seat with my trusty cane in hand.


    In my case, I always end up attracting attention when I walk around due to the fact that a cane is an absolute necessity for me.


    Being unable to act stealthily can sometimes be a drawback.


    "Are you fine today?".


    The one who said that to me would be Masumi-san. She''s asnguid as ever.


    "I believe I''ve gone over this before but I think I''ll make contact with him today".


    I didn''t name ''him'' but she should know who I''m referring to.


    "Ahh.....Yamauchi, right? Is it ok to leave Ichinose be?".


    "Let''s say there are two people you despise right in front of you. If you can only get rid of one, what would you do, Masumi-san? You''d get rid of the one you hate more, wouldn''t you?".


    "Well...I suppose so".


    "That''s my answer".


    Right now, rather than Ichinose-san, I''m far more entranced by Yamauchi-kun.


    I didn''t say that out loud but I''m sure Masumi-san understands.


    "Ahh, I see. I''ll be heading back then?".


    "Yes. As always, I appreciate your effort".


    Having received no orders from me, Masumi-san immediately left the ssroom.


    On my way to ss C, I spotted a lone male student walking my way.


    That male student used to be surrounded by several of his followers until a while ago. But he''s since kept a low profile and now he''s but a shell of his former self.


    "Greetings, Ryuuen-kun".


    When I called out to him like that, he looked at me with those fierce eyes of his that haven''t changed.


    To be honest, I would have liked to call him Dragon Boy but if I did so, we wouldn''t even have a conversation so I avoided saying unnecessary words and simply stopped quietly.


    After he was dethroned as leader, I came up with several theories of my own. But now they''re no longer necessary.


    Since he''s stepped down from the stage, I can afford to leave him be.


    Do not reject one whoes and do not chase one who leaves.


    Of course, it''s a different story when ites to Ayanokouji-kun though.


    Regardless of whether he has any intention of fighting or not, he must be a sacrifice for the sake of my pride.


    "Are you ready for the end of school year exam?".


    "And here I was wondering what you''d say. I have no intention of having a casual chat with you".


    "Please don''t say that. Isn''t it difficult studying alone? If you so desire, why not prepare for the test together with us?".


    I made a proposal he would never ept.


    "Do you really think you can provoke me with something like that?".


    It would appear he''s interpreted my good intentions as malevolence. Ryuuen-kun began walking again and mercilessly barged up to me.


    "So you''re leaving me alone to y with Ichinose?".


    The rumors that have been spreading seems to have reached his ears as well.


    "Speaking of which, she''s currently being assailed by rumors an anonymous person spread".


    But Ryuuen-kun only kept ring at me as though he has no interest in that.


    Well, let''s just say it''s my turn for a little while longer.


    "If she were a student like you, constantly being badmouthed, then she wouldn''t have incurred much damage, no?".


    "What''s your business with me?".


    "There''s no reason behind it or anything. I just wanted to have a chat with you. Should I not have?".


    "A chat, huh? Then I''ll y along and ask you a question too".


    "How interesting. What could it be?".


    That unexpected reaction from Ryuuen-kun pleased me.


    I wonder what sort of question he''ll ask me.


    "I''m swindlingrge amounts of private points from you ipetent lot every month thanks to my contract with Katsuragi. Why are you dealing with that?".


    It wasn''t anything I hadn''t expected but at least it''s a question that won''t bore me.


    "Because it doesn''t affect us significantly. For ss A, feeding you alone doesn''t carry any risk. There''s no point in going out of your way to drive you to expulsion. Besides, as long as his contract with you remains intact, Katsuragi-kun will never make aeback".


    "Kuku....".


    For the first time, Ryuuen-kunughed.


    "To think you''d be wary of small fry like Katsuragi".


    "It''s easy to deal with external enemies but to deal with an ally can be troublesome should a mistake ur. He''s an excellent pawn as long as he keeps his head down and allows himself to be used".


    It doesn''t mean he''s afraid of being targeted by me. He''s simply trying to provoke me. Getting this sort of reaction from Ryuuen-kun is precisely why I always end up talking to him.


    "Please do your best to save up 20 million points while you can".


    If he can escape to the safe zone, at least some of his pride would remain intact.


    "I''ll do just that".


    "Ryuuen-kun, may I also ask you a question?".


    "If you want to know what a man''s like, I can teach you anytime, you know?".


    I''m rather pleased by that provocation that fits Ryuuen-kun so.


    "There''s no need for you to teach me. I too, have my own ideal. Or perhaps you''re saying I''m your type?".


    If you stab me, I''ll stab you right back.


    "I have no problem devouring low-quality products, you see".


    If you touch a thorn, you''ll get pricked.


    A person like this really is valuable.


    "If you''re quite done, I''ll be off".


    Apparently this beast has truly been defanged. Even though he''s someone I needed to be wary of unlike Katsuragi-kun or Ichinose-san.


    Either way, it''s one less troublesome enemy for me so it''s a burden off my back.


    I can focus solely on my heart''s desire, Ayanokouji-kun.


    "Please excuse me then".


    But he had already walked off. After splitting up with Ryuuen-kun, I once again headed for my destination, ss C.


    Because if my target escapes while I y around, it would''ve only been a waste of my time.


    "Excuse me".


    I said as I peered into the ssroom.


    "Is Yamauchi Haruki-kun here?".


    The reply was immediate. From the person himself.


    "Ehh, that''s me but.....you need something?".


    Yamauchi-kun looked at me confusedly. It doesn''t seem like he''s on his guard at all.


    "Would you mind giving me a few moments of your time?".


    "O-Of course I''m free...".


    You''re going to make me think if you''re this stupid.


    Well, what I''ve prepared is a single ticket.


    ".....this isn''t quite the right ce so I''ll be waiting for you in the corridor by the stairs".


    And just like that, I invited Yamauchi-kun.


    Heaven or Hell.


    I''ll hand him a ticket that leads to both.


    He''s free to choose which one he prefers.


    Tranted by : ??

 Chapter 382: Prologue : The Monologue of Yōsuke Hirata

    <h4>Chapter 382: Prologue : The Monologue of Y��suke Hirata</h4>


    To me, my ssmates are important existences.


    ...No, that''s not quite right.


    To me, my ss is the important one.


    I know very well the contradiction within that statement.


    To protect my important friends, I have to protect the ss.


    If I can protect the ss, I can protect my friends.


    The ss is a gathering of several students. There are as many different ways of thinking as there are the number of people. They start fighting each other over the most insignificant things.


    That''s why I have to protect them.


    Eventually, protecting my ss became my duty.


    However�� that''s not my true self.


    I was never the center of my ss originally. Instead, my existence was that of a shadow.


    Using ss C as an example, I may have been simr to Ayanok��ji-kun perhaps.


    That''s why I sometimes see him ovepping with my previous self.


    But I changed.


    After that incident, there was no way I wouldn''t.


    When I was little, I had a very good friend. A friend who was together with me from kindergarten to middle school. He was being bullied without me noticing and ended up attempting suicide.


    No, the fact that he''s still alive is pure coincidence.


    Him dying wouldn''t be strange at all.


    That day.


    From that day on, my life began to change.


    I began to think of how to get rid of bullying.


    But I failed.


    The ss was being pinned down because they were making the wrong choices. The fights within the ss itself have disappeared, but at the same time, so did the smiles. And then, yet again, the same thing was about to happen right in front of me. I cannot let the same mistake repeat itself. That was the single answer I reached.


    The only way to protect this ss.


    That is��


    The scene spreading out in front of me was filled with my ssmates watching me with surprise on their faces.


    "Horikita... can you shut up a bit."


    Words containing no signs of intelligence.


    Vulgar and full of violence. My own words.


    A voice far from anger or sadness.


    My ssmates, including Horikita-san, look at me strangely.


    That doesn''t matter.


    At this stage, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    <Illustration>


    At the very end of this worst special exam.


    I, I��


    ������


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 383 - 1: The Calm Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 1: The Calm Before the Storm</h4>


    It was finally the first of March, a few days after the end-of-term exams.


    Monday, the day where everyone was anxiously waiting for the results to be announced.


    After all, in the case of a failing grade, the only option left was expulsion.


    "Sensei, are you gonna announce the results now!?"


    Unable to sit still any longer, Ike practically fell out of his seat as he waited for the homeroom teacher, Chabashira, to respond.


    "Calm yourself. You''ll know in a couple of minutes."


    Chabashira, with practiced movements, spread out arge piece of paper she brought in on the ckboard.


    This school would usually release our grades digitally, like on our cell phones or on the online forums. However, when ites to the exams where expulsion was at stake, the teachers would disy the results to us like this.


    "Are you feeling confident, Ike?"


    "O-oh well, yeah, I studied pretty hard, but..."


    "You studied hard, huh? Yet you''re still so uneasy?"


    Chabashira must have found his reply more amusing than surprising, as she gave off a slight smile.


    For Ike, who usually gets low scores, it was only natural that he would feel anxious no matter how much he studied.


    "Sud��, you always seem to be in the running for the lowest score, so how are you feeling?"


    It wouldn''t be surprising for Sud�� to be the most anxious student in the ssroom.


    Considering the previous tests, it was no exaggeration to say that Sud��''s scores were some of the lowest in almost every subject. Chabashira was probably expecting a reply simr to Ike''s, but his response was something far more unexpected.


    "...I''m confident at the very least. I absolutely won''t get a failing grade."


    "Oh?"


    Despite the fact that physical prowess was Sud��''s only redeeming quality, his expression and tone of voice still managed to hold a distinct air of confidence.


    Of course, I suppose he would still be anxious about the results, just like Ike.


    However, thanks to the effort he''s put in to ovee that anxiety and the experience he''s umted, he''s been able to establish confidence.


    This was what Horikita''s repeated study sessions had burned into his head. It was differentpared to what he was capable of back when his entire strategy for academics consisted of superficially cramming the information the night before. Little by little the seeds of knowledge had begun to grow.


    As the teacher who guided Sud��''s studies, Horikita''s face remained unclouded.


    Well, she did seem somewhat displeased with how Sud�� was getting ahead of himself.


    "Hmm... It''s pretty interesting to see how you kids have grown. There''s no way to figure out just what you''ll aplish next, and you''ve all easily surpassed my expectations. Now, I suppose I''ll announce the results of your end-of-term exams."


    Chabashira began posting test results onto the paper on the ckboard.


    And after this, she would draw a red line across the results.


    Anyone whose name falls below that line would be forcibly expelled from the school.


    "The results this time-"


    With a red pen in hand, Chabashira pressed the tip against the paper and drew a horizontal line.


    The red line of fate.


    And the number of students whose names fell below it was... zero.


    In other words...


    "Everyone sessfully passed the exam. These have been your best results so far."


    Chabashira revealed that everyone in ss C passed.


    "All right!"


    Ike was the first to cry out.


    It seemed like he was pretty afraid to hear the results. After all, Ike had the lowest score in the ss.


    "Well, that wasn''t too hard. Hahahaha... That was close!"


    Ike spoke, his attention concentrated on his name and the red line directly under it.


    "I only studied a little bit the day before and I still managed to pass."


    Yamauchi said as much, yet his name was listed right above Ike''s.


    "Don''t lie Haruki, you were studying every day in desperation, weren''t you?"


    "Is that so? Wahahaha!"


    At any rate, both Ike and Yamauchi had sessfully managed to pass the exam, so nobody had anyints.


    Chabashira watched over such a scene with a gentle gaze.


    Nevertheless, the results were surprising.


    Ike came inst, with Yamauchiing up right behind him. They were followed by Hond��, Sat��, and Inogashira.


    Sud��''s name was right above Inogashira''s.


    Considering Sudou''s results so far, it could be said that he''s seen some substantial improvement.


    "Sud��. This past year, you managed to improve your grades better than anyone. You seemed confident that you''d pass as well. I''m looking forward to seeing how you''ll seed in the future."


    Chabashira appeared to share my feelings on the matter.


    "Heh. It''s nothing special."


    Despite saying that, he looked pleased with how well he did.


    On the other side of things, the students taking the positions at the top were pretty much the same as usual.


    Coming in first was Keisei, and second ce was held by K��enji. Keisei had been getting good grades from the start, and with how diligent he is with his studies, it was only natural that he''d outrank the rest of the ss. However, K��enji was still as much of a mystery as ever. He was never studying, and he didn''t interact with anyone else, either. If he utilized the full extent of his abilities, then he just may have the potential to surpass even Keisei. Because of all the small fluctuations in K��enji''s test results so far, it''s possible that, depending on the exam, he''s cking off when he doesn''t think it''s worth his time. Horikita was ranked third. She usually trailed a bit behind in English, but this time she scored much higher. She had probably gotten a lot better thanks to the time she spent tutoring Sud��.


    "Sensei, how did the other sses do?"


    "They''ve all pulled through just like you did. In terms of the average score per ss, ss C came in 3rd."


    There was no reason to ask which ss came in first, second, and fourth respectively.


    "As I thought, it seems we''ll have to aim higher if we want to overtake the upper sses."


    Without a hint ofcency, Horikita started writing down everyone''s scores.


    The students at the top were just short of perfect scores, so further improvement wasn''t an option. In fact, the only option they had left was to focus on improving the scores of the students at the bottom.


    "Good job with Sud��. I''m impressed."


    "It''s the result of his own hard work after all. All I did was thoroughly break down each of his weaknesses until he started to see sess."


    Just like Horikita, Sud��''s weakest subject was English, yet he was still seeing quite a bit of improvement with his scores.


    This improvement clearly showed that the two of them had focused their efforts on English during their studies.


    "I wonder if he''s capable of bumping up his score a bit higher next time. Of course, it all depends on whether or not he can continue to concentrate."


    That was a pointless thing to worry about. After all, as long as Horikita was around, Sud�� would continue to give it his all.


    He was probably beginning to get the hang of studying by now.


    He might even be able to squeeze into the upper half of the ss soon.


    "It looks like Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun still have a bit of space between their scores and the red line. It was probably the right decision for us to routinely hold study sessions. If a certain you-know-who next to me would actually put in the smallest amount of effort, our ss''s average score might go up a little bit more, now wouldn''t it?"


    "This is my limit."


    As usual, my scores were neither good nor bad. This time, I came in at 18th ce.


    "I''m not going to ept that. One day I''m going to make you take this seriously."


    "I''ll try my hardest in order to live up to your expectations."


    In any case, it was great that everyone was able to ovee the exam this time as well.


    The students who had just barely managed to pass the exams were all clearly relieved that they were over. Ike and Yamauchi had even already begun joking around with each other.


    Chabashira watched over her homeroom ss with a tender gaze.


    "I have to hand it to you guys. It may be a simple thing to say, but well done."


    It was usually pretty rare for Chabashira to praise her own ss, but it seemed like it had been urring more often recently. She probably had a hunch that everyone would pass the end-of-term exams in the first ce.


    "We did it!"


    "Nevertheless Ike, you''re getting a bit too excited. Special exams aside, at an academic level, it''s only natural for you to pass an exam like this one. And besides, this exam wasn''t nearly as difficult as other national-level exams."


    Compared to the written exams we had taken so far, the difficulty of this particr exam was definitely higher.


    However, the school sets the difficulty of the exams close to the student''s current skill level. It seems like it''s all for the purpose of maintaining appearances.


    "Well, it can''t be helped, but now that the good news is out of the way..."


    Chabashira cut into the cheerful atmosphere that had been filling the ssroom, immediately recing it with something much heavier.


    It was the usual disy.


    "Most of you were probably already aware of this, but just because you''ve finished this end-of-term exam doesn''t mean that testing has finished for the year. There will be a particrly important special exam soon, and as in previous years, it''s scheduled to begin on March 8th."


    Chabashira exined what we should expect moving forward.


    Speaking of March 8th, that''s next Monday, isn''t it?


    We had just finished with the end-of-term exam, so a final special exam taking ce so soon afterward wasn''t unreasonable by any means. After all, it was thest thing left on the school''s schedule for the year.


    Furthermore, third-year students would apparently have to take yet another exam in tandem with the one next week.


    "Everyone. This next special exam will be thest one this year. Let''s all work together and try our best. If we do, our ss should be able to aim for ss A without anyone being expelled."


    Hirata''s encouraging words seemed to spread amongst the ss, with many students speaking up to show their support.


    Chabashira watched over the scene, revealing a vaguely relieved smile.


    "The way things have been going recently, I''m starting to think that all of you might just be able to graduate together two years from now."


    With these parting words, Chabashira dismissed ss earlier than usual.


    "Having sensei give us apliment like that feels out of this world, doesn''t it?"


    Ike and Yamauchi beganughing cheerfully.


    "But don''t get too cocky. Yourst exam is only a week away, and by no means will it be easy."


    Chabashira spoke up again just before walking out of the ssroom, leaving us with this onest reminder.

 Chapter 384 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    There was only a little time left for us as first-year students.


    I used the time between sses to take a quick bathroom break.


    On the way back to ss, I happened across two familiar upperssmen in the midst of a deep conversation.


    The first was the current student council president, 2nd-year student Nagumo Miyabi. He was apanied by his predecessor, 3rd-year student, Horikita Manabu.


    It was probably by sheer coincidence, but Nagumo spotted me immediately.


    The moment he waved at me, it seemed like I had lost the opportunity to pretend I hadn''t noticed and head back to ss.


    "Yo Ayanok��ji. Did you manage to pass the end-of-term exam?"


    In contrast to Nagumo''s direct question, the elder Horikita just calmly looked in my direction.


    "Somehow."


    He had engaged me with a meaningless conversation.


    "How cold. I don''t think that''s the right attitude to have when the student council president is right in front of you."


    "...Is that so?"


    I straightened up a little bit. I wasn''t sure if it was enough for him, but it should be somewhat less objectionable.


    "Well, whatever. You''vee by at just the right time. There''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you."


    Before he continued, Nagumo let show a delighted expression, as if he was d that the three of us were alone.


    "In order to divert attention away from the nder that had been going around about Ichinose Honami, it seems that someone went and posted a bunch of rumors about various first-year students on the school forums. Now, I wonder, just who would do such a thing?"


    He was testing me with his words. No, it was entirely possible that he had already seen right through me.


    It didn''t matter how much information he had, my attitude wouldn''t change.


    "Well, I have no idea. But at the end of the day, they''ve caused me nothing but trouble."


    "Oh yeah, you were a victim too, weren''t you? What happened with that again...?"


    "The school''s announcement made it pretty clear that we shouldn''t be talking about that. I don''t think even the student council president is an exception to that."


    Due to the warning, this sort of inquisitive behavior should be avoided.


    "It''s as Ayanok��ji says, Nagumo. You should refrain from saying anything too carelessly."


    With the elder Horikita backing me up, Nagumo immediately backed down. It didn''t seem like he was particrly interested in touching on the subject.


    "So, what have you two celebrities been talking about?"


    "Just having a little discussion with Horikita-senpai. Ain''t that right?"


    Seeking confirmation, Nagumo looked to the elder Horikita, who responded with a simple nod.


    I was slightly concerned about the location they were holding their conversation. The two of them had gathered in the hallway near the first-year ssrooms, so there was a lingering feeling that something was out of ce.


    "Tomorrow, a step ahead of the other school years, the third-year students will begin a decisive battle that will determine whether Horikita-senpai will sessfully graduate from ss A or not. So I wanted to hear about it from him personally. Are you interested too?"


    Unlike the rest of the student body, the third-year students still had to take more than one special exam.


    The fact that it was starting so soon wasn''t that surprising.


    I didn''t know what Nagumo wanted me to say, but I responded to him honestly anyway.


    "I''m not particrly interested. Ultimately, I don''t have the time to be worrying about my upperssmen."


    Toward mypleteck of interest, Nagumo let show a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    "How cold. You''re acting like that just because you''re Horikita-senpai''s favorite, aren''t you?"


    I couldn''t remember ever being particrly favored by him.


    In fact, over the past year, I could probably count the number of times I had gotten involved with him on one hand.


    "Don''t delude yourself, Ayanok��ji. All that preferential treatment doesn''t make you special. You just got lucky with the environment you were ced in. That''s right... It''s all thanks to that watchful, anxious ssmate of yours right over there."


    Confused, I looked over my shoulder and saw the figure of Horikita, watching us from a distance.


    It was too much of a coincidence for this selection of people to have gathered here by chance alone.


    "Are you the one who called her here, Nagumo?"


    "It''s only natural for me to reach out to the younger sister of my senpai. I''ll be leading the younger generations as the student council president next year, after all."


    Somehow, Nagumo seemed to have orchestrated everything in order to get both of the siblings to show up here.


    I seemed to be the only person who was present by mere coincidence.


    "Come here."


    Nagumo bluntly called out to the younger Horikita.


    "...The one who sent me this email... Was it you, president Nagumo?"


    "Well, not exactly, but close enough. You''re Horikita-senpai''s little sister, right?"


    "Yes... my name is Horikita Suzune."


    Due to her older brothers presence, Horikita was reserved with her response.


    "I didn''t expect my predecessor''s little sister to get ced in ss D after enrollment. I was surprised."


    "What''s your goal here Nagumo?"


    Without so much as a nce at his sister, the elder Horikita pressed him for an answer.


    After all, Nagumo probably had a reason for why he called them here in the first ce.


    However, Nagumo simply shook his head, as if to im he had no ulterior motives.


    "I just wanted to meet with you and your little sister."


    His objective here was probably to evaluate her.


    Coming to the same conclusion, the elder Horikita took the initiative.


    "I''ll say this now just so we''re clear, but you had better not be thinking that you can use my sister to force a concession from me."


    "Concession? Certainly not! Do you really think that I''d ever make a move on her? Such a cute underssman and moreover my senpai''s precious little sister?"


    "For the sake of getting what you want, I think you''d do anything."


    Nagumo didn''t affirm the elder Horikita''s cold words, but he didn''t deny them either.


    "Even so, you don''t have to be so distant do you? If only you had told me about your sister earlier. If you had, I would''ve been able to invite her to the student council much sooner."


    "What?"


    Hearing something unexpected, both siblings were surprised.


    "If it''s my senpai''s little sister, I can have her take over as the student council president after I graduate. The fact that she''s the sister of a man who''s done so much for our school makes her more than qualified enough."


    "Don''t use blood rtionships as a means to evaluate somebody''s capabilities. My sister has nothing to do with how well I performed as president."


    "...That''s right. I am not fit to be a member of the student council."


    Horikita rejected Nagumo''s invitation to join the student council. She just didn''t have the self-confidence to be a part of it, given how her older brother had also dismissed the idea.


    After all, when I had alluded to her about joining the student council in the past, her reaction had been just as negative.


    Nagumo seemed to see something in Horikita''s humble attitude.


    "This meeting is just for introductions. I''ll invite you again another day."


    Whether or not Horikita actually wanted to join the student council was another matter. It was as if Nagumo was dering that he would be actively involved with Horikita moving forward. By doing something so disruptive, he was probably searching for her brother''s weak points.


    "...Well then, um, I''m-"


    Horikita attempted to get out of the conversation. Rather than wanting to get away from Nagumo, Horikita seemed as though she wanted to get away from her brother.


    "The third-years aren''t going to be here for very much longer, you know. Don''t you think it''d be nice to be spoiled a little?"


    "I''m sorry. If you''ll excuse me."


    Horikita, judging that any further conversation would be ufortable for her brother, quickly hurried back to the ssroom. Given Horikita''s reactions, anyone would''ve been able to see how bad a rtionship the two siblings had with one another.


    "It seems the two of you have a wonderful rtionship, don''t you Horikita-senpai?"


    "Are you satisfied, Nagumo?"


    No matter what scheme Nagumo was up to, the elder Horikita didn''t seem concerned.


    "I would cherish the time I have left with my little sister if I were you."


    Even though Nagumo was partially trying to get a reaction from him, it was true that Horikita hade to this school to follow after her brother, and yet she had only been able to meet with him a couple of times so far.


    "Anyways senpai. Please, do your best to instill a feeling of presence in the student body by graduating as a member of ss A. If you just so happened to demote down to ss B before graduation, even you won''t be able tough it off, if you know what I mean?"


    If that were to happen, he would probably be thought of as a failure. One who betrayed the expectations of the school and the students around him.


    He was probably under quite a bit of pressure... No, he isn''t the type of man who would be concerned about such a thing.


    The elder Horikita sensed that the conversation had reached its conclusion and left without saying another word.


    "Good grief. Of course this isn''t enough to get him to take me seriously."


    It seemed that Nagumo intended to obsess over his predecessor until the bitter end.


    "Is it really so important for you topete with the former president like this?"


    During the training camp a while back, in order to deal with the elder Horikita, Nagumo had opted for a shameless strategy that dragged in the rest of the third-years as well.


    "Of course. Taking down Horikita-senpai is the only objective I have left at this school."


    After all, there are effectively no opportunities for second and third years to face off against each other.


    Yet, it seemed that he intended to make it happen regardless of what forcible means he had toe up with.


    "Well, what I do will depend on the details of the exam and Horikita-senpai himself."


    It seemed that no matter how many enemies he makes, Nagumo intended to make things clear with the elder Horikita before graduation. Despite iming otherwise, Nagumo would surely be deeply involved no matter what the details of the exam turned out to be.


    After all, there was almost no time left for him to settle things with his senpai.


    "Will there be any problems with next week''s special exam on your end, president Nagumo? I wouldn''t expect the second-years to have it easy either."


    "Well, I wonder. Just carry on, hoping for my inevitable failure."


    As the break was about to end, Nagumo wrapped up the conversation and took his leave.


    Shortly after I returned to the ssroom, my neighbor Horikita looked over at me.


    "President Nagumo and my brother... what were they talking about?"


    "If you were interested, you should''ve stayed until the end."


    "That''s..."


    Well, it was a difficult conversation for her. She bes docile and meek like amb when she''s in front of her brother, after all.


    "It''s unusual that you stuck around and listened to their conversation in the first ce. You''ve sure be someone who''s attracting attention from all sorts of people, haven''t you? I wonder if it''s thanks to that ry race you had with my brother at the athletics festival?"


    Her words were beautifullyced with a sarcastic irony. To be fair, it''s not like I''m able to predict the future.


    Everything doesn''t always go the way I expect it to.


    "It doesn''t seem like there were many chances for you to get closer to your brother this past year."


    "...So what?"


    Horikita''s mood got worse as soon as I brought up her circumstances with her older brother.


    That being the case, it would''ve been better if I didn''t get unexpectedly dragged into Nagumo''s conversation.


    Her concern about what had been discussed earlier with Nagumo was written all over her face.


    "Don''t you want to try and face him at least once before he graduates?"


    "You don''t understand anything. There''s no way that my brother would look after me. Going out of my way to approach him when I know I would be treated cruelly is just in stupid."


    So you enrolled in the same school, satisfied with just watching over him instead?


    "If my brother''s interested in anyone... it''s unpleasant, but he''s only interested in you."


    I was about to tell her that she was wrong, but I ended up stopping myself.


    At the moment, Horikita wouldn''t believe me even if I were to go into the details.


    More than anything, it would be meaningless if she didn''t have the courage to face him herself.


    "Really? Well, maybe you''re right."


    I responded, cutting the conversation short.


    While I think Horikita still hadints, she didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 385 - 2: “The Class Vote”

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 2: ��The ss Vote��</h4>


    The next day, Tuesday March 2nd.


    Morning homeroom.


    Chabashira walked through the door shortly after the bell rang.


    It was the usual scene that unfolded every morning.


    The ss was enveloped in an air of rxation.


    It was announced yesterday that we had all passed the end-of-year exam without any problems. There were still a few days to go before the start of the final special exam for the first-years on March 8th, so it was no surprise that there wasn''t a hint of nervousness in the room.


    However, Chabashira''s expression as she stood behind the podium was more grim than usual.


    She projected a tense, stinging aura that spread to the students as well.


    "Um, did something happen?"


    Hirata, always prioritizing the stability of the ss, took the initiative to speak up.


    Chabashira didn''t answer right away, instead choosing to simply remain silent.


    The impression she gave off made it seem like she was reluctant to say anything.


    Up until now, no matter how serious things had been, she would beat her exnations into us without mercy. So, it didn''t take very long for the ss to realize that this situation was abnormal.


    "...There''s something I have to tell you all."


    She spoke heavily.


    Her expression was as stern as ever, but the sound of her voice made her seem like she was struggling.


    "As I told you yesterday, the final special exam for the first-years will begin on March 8th. After this special exam, you will advance to the second year, as per the general convention of our school."


    Chabashira turned around, picked up a piece of chalk, and reached for the ckboard.


    "This year, however, the situation is slightly different from previous years."


    "Different... How?"


    Hirata asked in return, having felt a sense of danger.


    "Not a single student in your grade dropped out this year, even after the end-of-year exam. Getting this far without a single dropout has never happened before in the history of this school."


    "We''re pretty awesome when you put it like that, aren''t we?"


    I thought about how we shouldn''t be getting ahead of ourselves, but Ike cut in to do just that.


    If it was the usual Chabashira, she''d have probably warned him not to get too carried away.


    "That''s right, and the school thinks so too. Normally, this would be something to celebrate. Even we, as faculty of the school, hope to see as many students graduate as possible. However, it needs to be said that several problems arise when things don''t turn out the way we expect them to."


    The way she spoke was strange. Hirata and Horikita both seemed to feel something out of ce with her choice of words as well.


    "It''s as if you''re saying you''re bothered by the fact nobody''s dropped out yet."


    "It''s not like that at all. But, sometimes things happen that go beyond my expectations."


    Even though she was saying something she should be happy about, Chabashira''s words were heavy.


    In order to dispel that heaviness, Horikita continued to speak.


    "Are you implying that there''s something wrong with us?"


    The content of what Chabashira had to tell us wouldn''t change, no matter what questions Horikita might ask. She wasn''t the person making the choices here. She was just the employee who had been given the duty of rying instructions.


    "On the basis that there haven''t been any expulsions among the first-years, the school..."


    Chabashira paused for a moment.


    Then, she squeezed out the words that had been stuck in her throat.


    "...has decided that, given the extenuating circumstances, you will be undergoing a supplementary improvised special exam starting today."


    She wrote down today''s date, Tuesday March 2nd, along with the words "Supplementary Special Exam" on the ckboard.


    "Eeeh!? What the heck!? Another special exam!? That''s so unfair! The school''s acting like a stubborn little brat just because none of us dropped out!?"


    Chabashira simply glossed over Ike''sints. Students didn''t have the right to refuse.


    No, maybe she was the one who didn''t have that right. Chabashira was looking lessposed than usual today. She didn''t seem to be trying to frighten us, so it was highly likely that this really was something that the school decided on in a hurry.


    "It seems a little different from what we''ve done so far..."


    Horikita muttered softly, having realized that there was no point fighting against it at the moment.


    "Only the students who manage to pass this supplementary special exam will be eligible to take the special exam on March 8th."


    Having given a small exnation, Chabashira paused for a moment.


    "I never agreed to this! I can''t believe we have to be the ones to take another exam!"


    "Your dissatisfaction ispletely justified. After all, the school has gone and implemented a special exam without any prior notice. Although it''s only one more exam than in past years, it will still inevitably be a burden on the students. It''s a truth that I, as well as the other teachers, have been taking seriously."


    A truth other teachers have been taking seriously? In other words, even though the teachers had been taking it seriously, the school itself had not. The way she had phrased it made it possible to arrive at this sort of conclusion.


    Piling up extra special exams would certainly be tough on the students at this point.


    For instance, if it''s a written exam that tests academic ability, students would have to re-apply themselves to their studies. Even in the case of a physical exam, they would need to work out potential countermeasures.


    There would be a lot of pressure on the students, no matter what kind of exam it was.


    That said, even if several students were to express their dissatisfaction, the special exam wouldn''t just disappear.


    Chabashira resumed her exnation.


    "The content of the special exam is extremely simple, and the dropout rate is fairly low at less than three percent per ss."


    A dropout rate of less than three percent.


    From what I could infer, it certainly seemed low.


    But perhaps, this supplementary special exam was different from the exams we''ve had up till now.


    There was no reason for her to expressly bring up the dropout rate.


    She had never brought up that piece of information in the exams we had taken before.


    The students who noticed this harbored even further suspicions.


    When I briefly directed my gaze toward the girl in the seat next to me, our eyes met by chance as she had already been looking at me.


    "What''s the matter Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "No. Nothing."


    "If you keep looking at me without saying anything, it''ll just make me feel a bit creeped out, you know?"


    "...Yeah."


    I turned away, deciding to look out the window for a bit.


    In such a confined ssroom, I could hear everything that was being said, no matter where I was actually looking.


    "I wonder what kind of exam it will be? What will it ask of us?"


    "You seem to be feeling anxious about that point in particr, but it''s nothing you need to be worried about. This supplementary special exam will have nothing to do with things like academic or physical ability. When the timees, you''ll just be expected to do something so simple that anyone should be able to do it, like writing your own name down on the test paper. If there''s ultimately only a three percent chance of dropping out of school, that''s definitely low, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Throughout all of this, she had been trying to avoid touching on the true nature of the problem: the content of the exam.


    "...If difficulty is unrted, then that three percent is pretty scary for us."


    "Certainly, it''s as you say, Hirata. It''s not like I can''t understand how you''re feeling. However, whether or not you''ll be able to lower that percentage will be based on the preparations you make before the official exames to pass. As you''ve probably already imagined, the results of the exam will change depending on your actions."


    "Where was this dropout rate derived from? Based on what you''ve told us, it sounds like we''re just drawing lots. Is that the case?"


    The chance of someone in this ss dropping out of school wasn''tughable.


    Although Chabashira had understated the dropout rate, the burden it ced on the students was greater than anticipated.


    Hirata, having been the first person to understand it, challenged that point even further.


    "Please tell us. What kind of special exam will we be taking?"


    "The name of the special exam is The ss Poll."


    "The ss... Poll...?"


    Chabashira wrote out the name of the special exam on the ckboard.


    "I''ll now exin the rules for this special exam. For the next four days, you''ll be evaluated by your fellow ssmates. Then on Saturday, you''ll select the names of three students you find worthy of praise, and the names of three students you find worthy of criticism and cast your votes for them. That''s it."


    Does that mean that we would all be evaluating one another? Thinking about it objectively, students like Hirata and Kushida would umte a lot of praise, putting them at the top of the charts. In contrast, it seems like students who are thought of as troublemakers or are holding the ss back would umte a lot of criticism and plummet to the bottom.


    We were shown a glimpse of the urgency the school was facing based on the fact that they were using a Saturday to hold a portion of the exam.


    However, based on everything Chabashira had said so far, the students in the upper and lower ranks...


    "T-that''s it? That''s all the exam is?"


    "Correct. That''s it. Didn''t I tell you it was simple?"


    "With that being the case, how does the school determine the oue of the exam?"


    "I''ll exin that now."


    Tightening her grip on the chalk, Chabashira proceeded to write on the ckboard once more.


    "The essence of this special exam is the number of praise and censure votes you umte on Saturday. The top student... that is, the student who umtes the most praise votes, will be given a special reward. This special reward will not be private points. Instead, you will receive one point from a new system altogether, Protection Points."


    It was a type of point we hadn''t heard anything about until now.


    Of course, it captured everyone''s attention.


    "Protection points grant you the right to override an expulsion. Even if you were to fail a test, as long as you have a protection point, you can use it to cancel out the questions you had gotten wrong. However, these points cannot be transferred between students."


    It was no exaggeration to say that the moment she said this, a wave of newfound surprise spread throughout the ssroom.


    "You should all be able to understand how amazing these points are. They''re effectively equivalent in value to twenty-million private points. Of course, in the eyes of an excellent student with no reason to fear expulsion, they may not hold as much value."


    That would probably never be the case. There was no such thing as a student who wouldn''t wee the right to invalidate an expulsion.


    The reward was far too extravagant. No, it was beyond extravagant.


    These protection points had the potential to be an outrageously dangerous weapon depending on how they were used.


    And it was precisely because of this extravagance that the penalty given to the lowest ranked students would be even greater.


    "Does this mean that something bad happens to the three lowest ranked students...?"


    Hirata asked, uneasy about the answer.


    "No. This time, the penalty only applies to the student who receives the most censure votes in each ss. Other students will not be penalized, no matter how many censure votes they receive. After all, the theme of this special exam is selecting who will take the top spot, and then deciding who will take the bottom.


    "What kind of penalty is it?"


    "The special exam this time is different from the ones you''ve had so far, with one point in particr being very different. Namely, that this special exam is being conducted to rectify the problem of there not being any dropouts."


    Indeed. The detail the students should really be worried about was the reason why the supplementary special exam was being carried out in the first ce.


    If this exam was being held because there had yet to be any dropouts...


    "This special exam is exactly as easy as I told you it was. Even if youck academic ability or physical strength, you won''t be at a disadvantage. But even so, why would the school go out of its way to provide the special reward of protection points? That would be because it''s probably impossible for all of you to advance to the second year without leaving one of your ssmates behind."


    Chabashira turned around and looked at each of us, one by one.


    "So, the student at the lowest rank... will be expelled from the school."


    If there was a vote, there would be results.


    And if there were results, there would have to be a first andst ce student.


    And then, the person inst ce would be expelled.


    This oue would be inevitable.


    It would be the same, no matter how superior or inferior the ss was.


    The only difference would be who would face the penalty.


    That was the kind of exam we were dealing with.


    The school had set up this supplementary exam simply because they were upset that nobody had dropped out yet. After all, if the supplementary exam took ce and no students dropped out, it would''ve been meaningless for them to implement all of this in the first ce.


    Still, the face of Sakayanagi''s father, the chairman of the school, crossed my mind. While he may not have shown me his true nature during my encounter with him, he still didn''t seem to be the type of person who would enforce such an unreasonable exam.


    "I-I don''t understand what you mean, sensei. T-the person inst ce... are you seriously saying that they''ll be expelled?"


    "That''s right. They''ll have to face the guillotine. But rest assured, the ss itself won''t be penalized if someone drops out this time. That''s just the type of exam this is."


    This was clearly different from previous special exams.


    Although the possibility of being expelled on an individual basis was higher, there was also a possibility of everyone being able to elude expulsion altogether. But this time, there was a system in ce where a sacrifice was inevitable.


    This was the special case that the school had prepared for us.


    It was precisely because of their urge to force expulsions that they needed to offer something like protection points in return.


    Even so, the students would still be burdened with a disproportionate amount of risk.


    "It seems unreasonable, doesn''t it? Well, that''s what I think as a teacher. But, nothing can be done about it now that the school has made its decision. You have no choice but to abide by the rules and take the special exam."


    "Is that really alright...?"


    Dark clouds hung over the ss despite the fact that everyone had just ovee the end-of-year exam.


    By this weekend, one student from this ss was going to disappear.


    "As there''s only a short amount of time left until the day of the vote, I will continue the exnation of the rules. The total number of praise and censure votes for each student will be made publically avable at the end of the exam. In other words, the results for the whole ss will be announced. However, information regarding who voted for whom will remain undisclosed, as the vote will be taken anonymously."


    With an exam like this, they would definitely have to do it anonymously.


    Votes of praise aside, there would be problems over the censure votes for quite some time if the finer details of the vote were revealed.


    "Moving on, one praise vote and one censure vote will invalidate each other. Let''s say, for example, that you received censure votes from ten people, and praise votes from thirty. This would be equivalent to a total of twenty praise votes. Additionally, neither vote may be cast for yourself, and it''s also forbidden to vote for the same person multiple times."


    "What about abstention...? Would we be allowed to abstain from using our censure votes if we wanted to?"


    "Of course not. You''ll have to cast all of your votes, regardless of which type of vote it is. Even if you''re home sick on the day of the exam, you''ll still have to cast your vote."


    In other words, it was impossible for any of us to leave our ballot nk or abstain from the vote altogether.


    Several students were visibly troubled over this.


    This was a very threatening exam for students who felt like they''d amass censure votes.


    Students whopletely rely on others to ovee these exams would also feel a considerable amount of pressure.


    "...No, it''s too soon to give in to despair."


    Hirata spoke words offort, trying to calm Ike and the others down.


    "Sensei said earlier that it was only probably impossible for everyone to avoid expulsion. That means there should be a loophole somewhere."


    When she exined the rules to us during past exams, the hidden meanings behind her exnations always managed to lead us to a way out.


    But what about this time?


    This ''probably impossible'' meant that there were methods avable we hadn''t considered yet.


    "Although it''s not easy, a way to prevent any of us from dropping out of school definitely exists."


    "W-what do you mean, Horikita?"


    "If the entire ss unites and selects three people for the praise votes and three people for the censure votes, all six of them would end up with a total of zero votes. That way, nobody would end up inst ce. Isn''t that right?"


    "T-that''s it! As expected of Suzune!"


    It was certainly possible if all of our ssmates followed directions. However, if even a single person turned traitor, the students who had been betrayed would be pushed down the path of expulsion.


    After all, protection points would incentivize students to reach for first ce.


    While people like Kushida, who hates Horikita, could be problematic, their influence could be ounted for by making some adjustments ahead of time. If Kushida was put in a position where she was expected to cast a censure vote for Horikita, a crisis could be avoided to some extent. That way, it would be possible to determine who had turned traitor after the results of the vote are announced.


    In short, because the traitor would be exposed, they wouldn''t be able to carelessly betray the ss.


    "What Horikita brought up just now about controlling the votes is meaningless."


    "Why sensei?"


    "If nobody is selected for both the first andst ce positions, the special exam will be considered a failure. Regardless of your intentions, should the results of the vote be a total of zero for every student in the ss, another vote will be held. Put simply, the exam will repeat endlessly until you decide on someone to expel."


    With this, the escape path the ss was frantically searching for was closed off.


    "Isn''t that rule strange? If we voted honestly and just so happened to end up with a total of zero votes on each side, the results would still be the same, even if we held another vote. If we forcibly distorted the results after that, it wouldn''t feel like the students were chosen by a legitimate evaluation."


    "Horikita, your reasoning is correct. Should it just so happen to end up with a total of zero votes for everyone, a revote does indeed seem contradictory. But, think about it realistically. Coincidentally ending up with a total of zero votes for everyone in an exam where you explicitly choose people for both first andst ce is almost impossible, right?"


    Chabashira''s response was also very reasonable.


    A total of zero votes for everyone wouldn''t happen unless the vote had been intentionally set up that way.


    "...Then, what happens when there''s a tie for first orst ce?"


    Inparison, there was a fair chance of a tie actually happening.


    "In either case, there will be a deciding vote. However, even then, the vote might be tied a second time. If this happens, the situation will be evaluated by a special method prepared by the school. I''m unable to borate on this method any further at the present time."


    Does that mean she''d only tell us if it actually happens?


    Though, the chances of getting to that point were quite low.


    "There''s no need to worry about it. The probability of there being a deciding vote is effectively zero."


    Chabashira added, appearing to share my thoughts on the matter.


    "Why? It should be more than possible enough."


    "That would be because you''ll also be receiving praise votes from the students in the other sses."


    "From the other sses?"


    "You will all be expected to choose one student you find worthy of praise in another ss and cast a separate dedicated praise vote for them. Naturally, this will count as a single, normal praise vote. In other words, in the event that a student is heavily disliked within their own ss, but substantially popr with students from the other sses, it would be theoretically possible for that student to end with a total of around eighty praise votes, even after the censure votes are ounted for."


    It was unusual for more than 100 praise votes to be floating around.


    Given this new information, it was certainly true that the possibility of a deciding vote taking ce was now considerably lower.


    With this, it seemed that we had found every piece of the puzzle.


    Supplementary Exam?The ss Poll


    Exam Contents:


    The exam consists of a ss vote, where each student in each ss is allotted three praise votes and three censure votes.


    Rule 1:


    Praise and censure votes invalidate each other. Praise Votes �C Censure Votes = Results.


    Rule 2:


    You can''t cast praise or censure votes for yourself.


    Rule 3:


    Voting multiple times for the same person, leaving part of the ballot nk, abstaining from the vote altogether, and other acts of this nature are prohibited.


    Rule 4:


    The exam will be repeated until the first andst ce students have been determined. Thest ce student will be expelled.


    Rule 5:


    You are required to cast a separate dedicated praise vote on a student in another ss.


    These were the details of the supplementary exam.


    There was no doubt that this test was extremely straightforward and simple.


    But at the same time, it was clear that this exam was the cruelest we''ve had to face so far.


    This weekend, someone in each ss was going to disappear.


    However-


    "Sensei. Why did you say it was probably impossible? No matter how I look at it, I can''t find any loopholes."


    "That''s right. There aren''t any loopholes. However, it''s also true that there''s room for uncertainty. You''ve all probably been thinking this already, but everything changes when you use private points."


    "You''re saying we can use our private points to avoid expulsion?"


    "20 million. If you''re able to prepare that many points, the school would have no other choice but to revoke your expulsion."


    This was the reason why she had said it was ''probably impossible''.


    The fact that there were no restrictions on the transfer of private points meant that negotiations that made use of them would be tolerated. If you can obtain praise votes with money, then obtain them. That''s what the school was telling us.


    They''ve judged this to be a form of strength as well.


    With the help of the sheer power of your capabilities that you''ve shown everyone over the past year.


    Or with the financial power of the private points you''ve managed to save up throughout the previous exams.


    Or maybe even the power of teamwork you''ve umted through friendship.


    We were free to tackle this exam however we wanted to.


    "P-please wait. Twenty million points is a little..."


    "It''s an impractical amount for you guys, even if you gathered all the private points in ss C. Though, if you collected points from the other sses or received charity from the upperssmen, it''s not impossible."


    It would certainly be theoretically possible if we went beyond our own ss and school year.


    However, if one were to ask whether we would actually gather that many points in order to protect one student, it would be difficult to say.


    Even for ss A and ss B, there was a high possibility that they wouldn''t be able to gather so many private points either. No, even if they did, it was questionable whether or not they would use them to protect a single student. It would be very risky for them to throw away all of the assets they had built up so far.


    "This is the only way you''ll be able to work around the rules set by the school. I''ll say this ahead of time, other attempts to find a way around the rules of this exam are absolutely impossible. The rest is up for you to judge and decide upon."


    Chabashira finished her exnation as homeroom came to an end.


    As soon as she left the ssroom, the ss descended into turmoil.


    "What do we do!? What do we do!? This is a seriously terrible exam, isn''t it!?"


    "You boys are so noisy!"


    "What do you mean noisy!? You''re probably going to cast your censure votes for us, aren''t you!?"


    The boys and girls were tossing nder back and forth, as if on guard against one another.


    "How unsightly."


    One studentughed scornfully, watching over the conflict between the boys and girls.


    The particrly unusual existence of the ss, K��enji Rokusuke.


    "There''s no use panicking, is there?"


    "Do you really think you are in any position to be calm right now? Do you even understand how much trouble you''ve caused the ss so far?"


    Sud�� spoke up, questioning K��enji as he approached.


    So far, K��enji had certainly been causing issues within the ss thanks to his whimsical attitude.


    "You selfishly abstained from both the uninhabited ind exam and the athletics festival!"


    Their conversation began to draw eyes from around the ss.


    At this point, the weak minded students were looking for the person who would be the sacrifice, all so they could avoid being expelled from school.


    "It is you who doesn''t understand, Red Hair-kun."


    K��enji crossed his legs and stretched them out over his desk.


    <Illustration>


    "It seems that you''re under the impression that everything you''ve cultivated over the past year is the key to conquering this special exam."


    "That''s exactly how it is!"


    "Wrong. This special exam has its sights undoubtedly set upon the next two years."


    K��enji tly rejected Sud��''s opinion, or rather, the opinion of the entire ss.


    "Huh? What are you saying...?"


    Completely lost, Sud�� probably thought of this as K��enji''s usual nonsensical behavior.


    "Would you listen? This exam is literally a special case. Isn''t it customary for a ss to receive arge penalty when somebody gets expelled? This time, however, that''s not the case at all. In other words, this is an extremely suitable opportunity for us to rid ourselves of an unnecessary student."


    "So, I''m saying that you''re the unnecessary student; a total burden to the ss!"


    "Oh no, not at all."


    "Wha? ...How can you say that!?"


    "If you want to know, it''s because I am amazing."


    K��enji spoke with overwhelming boldness, as if dering that this was the final say on the matter.


    Sud�� faltered in the face of hispleteck of hesitation.


    "When ites to the written exams, I''m always at the top of the ss, no, of the entire school year. In fact, I ced second only by a slim margin on the end-of-year exam. Of course, had I put in any serious amount of effort, I would''ve easily taken first. Furthermore, in terms of physical ability, I even surpass you as well. You yourself should know this fact very well, don''t you?"


    K��enji unted the height of his potential.


    "S-so what! That''s all meaningless if you don''t take things seriously!"


    "Sure. That''s why from now on, I''ll turn over a new leaf. With this exam as the turning point, I''ll be a useful student who contributes to all sorts of exams moving forward. This would be a great advantage for the ss, no?"


    "Wh-who would ever believe something like that!? I''m way more useful than you are!"


    Sud��''s moring was also reasonable.


    Nobody in the ssroom, including myself, had any reason to believe in K��enji''s words.


    In fact, I didn''t think this man would take things seriously after this exam at all.


    Rather, there was no real reason for him to actually change in the first ce.


    It was clear that, as long as he manages to get through this exam, he would just go back to living a self-indulgent life.


    "Well then, allow me to reverse the question. This talk of you being more useful than I, is that something that everyone here can believe?"


    K��enji ignored Sud��, and instead began to address his ssmates.


    "No, not just Red Hair-kun. When ites to students who haven''t helped at all yet, there''s no guarantee that they''ll suddenly be helpful in the future, is there? Anyone can list off empty promises, like I just have, but what really matters in the end is hidden strength. Without strength backing them up, empty promisesck persuasiveness altogether."


    The idea that students without ability had to strive to turn over a new leaf.


    The idea that students with ability should strive to turn over a new leaf.


    K��enji was saying that these two ideas were simr, but not the same.


    The whole concept of amassing censure votes and ending up as the lowest rank in the ss, K��enji wasn''t questioning anything like that at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be weing the supplementary exam itself.


    However, this didn''t mean that K��enji wasn''t facing any risk at all.


    Depending on the actions that the ss took moving forward, he was at risk of gathering a substantial number of censure votes.


    For better or worse, he had said too much.


    Although, if I had to be honest, I agreed with K��enji''s idea.


    If we were to think about the ss as a whole, it was necessary to make a clear decision.


    An opportunity hade for us to carefully select an unnecessary student and get rid of them for the sake of the ss as a whole, instead of simply choosing based on our personal preferences.


    In the case of the previous special exams, there were probably many cases where a student who had great strengths would''ve been expelled because of a couple of weaknesses. Put simply, this was the case with Sud��, who was arguing with K��enji. In contrast to the physical abilities he had been blessed with, his academic abilities were in the running for the worst in the ss. In fact, his academic abilities almost held him back so much that, at one point, he was on the verge of dropping out of school. However, with the help of Horikita, Sud�� gradually began to make up for his shorings, and as a result, started to show his value as a member of the ss.


    Like Sud��, most people have both strengths and weaknesses.


    On the other hand, there''s no shortage of people who not onlyck strengths, but are littered with weaknesses and stand out in a bad way because of them. Everyone has the potential to grow as a human being, but everyone blossoms at different times, and some are simply limited by their capacity for growth. That was exactly why we had to take advantage of this exam.


    Unfortunately, it seems that K��enji was the only person in the ss who was aware of this.


    "Stop nagging me K��enji. I don''t think we need someone like you, and that''s not gonna change."


    "No matter how ipetent your close friends are?"


    "Ipetent... you''re calling my buddies ipetent? You''re full of shit!"


    Sud�� mmed his fist down on K��enji''s desk and red at him fiercely.


    "Precisely. In any event, is that all? If this is your decision, do feel free to do as you please, but by then... as far as I can tell, this ss will simply remain pathetic and inferior."


    K��enji calmlybed back his hair, without showing a hint of interest.


    His repeated provocations had set Sud�� ame.


    "You half-heartedly-"


    "Both of you rx. We should talk this out calmly, right?"


    Hirata forced his way in between the two of them.


    How many times had Hirata gone in and mediated like this?


    It was a scene that I had already gotten used to seeing, but Sud�� was just getting more and more heated and showed no signs of cooling down.


    "What do you mean rx, Hirata? Course you''re gonna be fine. After all, there''s no way you''d ever end up inst ce."


    "Hey-"


    Ike''s words poked Hirata in a sore spot.


    It was true that Hirata had greatly contributed to the ss over the past year. Generally speaking, it was no exaggeration to say that he was one of the safest students in this exam. In this exam where someone would inevitably be expelled, the words of a student who was effectively safe from danger wouldn''t be able to resonate with others.


    "I... It''s not clear what''s going to happen to me."


    Even though he denied it, his words still weren''t able to get through to Sud��.


    "You hear that, Kanji? Hirata just said he doesn''t know what''ll happen to him."


    "No no, Hirata-sama is definitely safe."


    Yamauchi and Ike exchanged bitter smiles that were filled with more astonishment than irritation.


    This reaction was understandable.


    Nobody here had ever considered Hirata to be a potential candidate for expulsion.


    Even if he gathered a few censure votes, he was sure to get more than enough praise votes to cancel those out.


    "!..."


    Hirata attempted to say something several times, but the words wouldn''te out.


    The special exam had still only just been announced.


    Given the restless state of the ssroom, they wouldn''t be able to calmly ept anything Hirata had to say.


    "Let''s keep talking K��enji."


    "I have nothing more to say to you."


    "There''s more than enough to talk about."


    Sud�� pressed the matter further. At this point, the only one who''d be able to stop him would be...


    "That''s enough Sud��-kun."


    Horikita spoke up, the final word for the discussion.


    "Don''t get so carried away just because your grades have improved a little bit."


    "No, this time, it''s not like that..."


    "Zip it."


    "...Got it."


    She hadplete control over Sud�� with just a handful of words.


    Horikita instructed Sud�� to return to his seat and keep his distance from K��enji.


    "Horikita-san, you''ve been a great help."


    "It''s no big dealpared to the trouble caused by this exam."


    Saying that, Horikita also distanced herself from K��enji and returned to her seat.


    I spoke up as she approached.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "That took a lot of extra effort."


    She let out a sigh and sat down.


    "But... things have really be troublesome. Despite all the instability and collusion, the ss had always been able to cooperate. And yet, theye along and force us to kick someone out... it''s far too cruel."


    Horikitamented, unable to do anything about the chaos that enveloped the room.


    "Cruel, huh."


    Of course, I understood that she was just looking toin.


    "You don''t think so?"


    "There was never any guarantee from the start, ever since we first enrolled."


    "...Yeah. It was really just an afterthought. But even so, I still think that this exam is outrageous."


    "Well, it seems like revenge for the fact that nobody''s been expelled yet."


    It would be reasonable to feel dissatisfied like Horikita.


    However, I couldn''t afford to be a mere bystander during this particr exam.


    The whole ss had to bear the risk of expulsion. No, as a student toward the bottom of the social hierarchy, I''m afraid that I would be in even more danger of ruing censure votes if I didn''t get involved in this exam.


    To avoid that, it would probably be best toy out the groundwork ahead of time.


    "I honestly can''te to terms with this exam, but..."


    Despite Horikita''s grumbling, I could sense something like fierce determination in her expression.


    Afterward, the restless atmosphere persisted throughout the ssroom until the end of the morning sses.

 Chapter 386 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    During lunch break, the Ayanok��ji Group decided to take advantage of the free time to hold a discussion at the cafe.


    "Ah jeez, this totally sucks doesn''t it? Forcing someone to drop out is like, what''s the school even thinking?"


    Haruka let out an exasperated sigh as she poked a straw into her drink.


    Keisei was the first to respond.


    "I agree. The most unforgivable thing for me is the fact that my ssmates have to fight against one another. It''s aplete 180 from how the exams we''ve had so far have required cooperation. It''s absolutely baffling."


    "I get you. Up until now, no matter what kind of exam it''s been, we''ve only had to go against the other sses."


    Akito spoke up in agreement as well.


    "Just because there hasn''t been a single expulsion... it''s like the school''s deliberately trying to get at us, isn''t it?"


    Throughout the morning, everyone had been restlessly passing the time in one way or another, unable to calm down.


    It was only natural, given that many students were dissatisfied with the unreasonable additional exam the school had announced. It was possible that the other cliques of students were talking about it as well.


    "I wonder if there''s really no secret trick to the exam. Yukimuu, you''re a smart cookie. Surely you''ve thought of something?"


    "No... I don''t think so? Horikita''s initial proposal of fixing the vote by spreading the votes out equally is the only strategy I can think of. But, based on what Chabashira-sensei told us, it''s probably impossible. Although the additional exam is a little selfish, we can''t just ignore the rules set by the school."


    It was no surprise that Keisei couldn''te up with a solution.


    No matter how you look at it, the way out of this exam had been sealed off.


    "I also figured the school didn''t want there to be any dropouts. At least, that''s what I used to think, but now it looks like that isn''t the case."


    "...You''re saying that the school really wants to see people get expelled..."


    Having still held onto a glimmer of hope, Haruka''s expression turned grim.


    "That''s why it''d be better not to be optimistic this time. There''ll probably be a harsh oue waiting for us."


    A harsh oue. In other words, an expulsion from our ss.


    It was the inevitable future that was waiting for us.


    "...It''s possible that one of us will disappear this weekend."


    Not having said a word for quite some time, Airi shook her head anxiously.


    Her demeanor made it seem like she was unwilling to imagine such a future.


    "Keisei. Instead of silently waiting for the exam, there must be something we can do, right?"


    Akito asked, hoping to hear something to dispel his anxiety.


    As if on cue, Keisei nodded once and looked at each of us in quick session.


    "As Akito says, we have to be doing something to avoid expulsion. So, I have a suggestion. Why don''t wee together and vote for each other?"


    "By vote for each other, you mean using our praise votes on each other?"


    "Yeah, I don''t think any of us will rack up enough praise votes to take first ce. But just in case, it would be better for us to work together so all of us can avoiding inst."


    With the five of us working together, we''d each be able to get three praise votes.


    The important point is that it''d also be negating three censure votes.


    "B-but is that okay? Aren''t we expected to vote for the student who contributed the most to the ss...? Sensei also told us it would be a waste of time to try and control the votes like this..."


    The ever-honest Airi spoke somewhat uneasily.


    "To some extent, voting in groups like this is unavoidable. Chabashira-sensei and the other students should all be aware of this already. Furthermore, even if we don''t do it, there''s bound to be several other groups that will. After all, it''s possible to use the same strategy to concentrate censure votes on one person. In fact, the five of us alone have the capability of casting five censure votes for a single person."


    "Five votes... that''s... a heavy number for this exam. If you made a big enough group, it wouldn''t be that difficult to put in ten or twenty, would it?"


    "That''s exactly right. In short, those with a better standing in ss will have an easier time with the exam."


    Indeed, this was one of the key points of the exam.


    For any given student, the higher their social status within their ss, the more favorable their voting trend will be. Highly influential students could also enjoy the advantage of being able to put together a group and attack specific students.


    "I also agree with using our group to cover for each other. It''s not like I want any of us to go missing."


    I seconded that opinion.


    "M-me too."


    Airi followed in agreement.


    "It''s decided then."


    Keisei nodded in response to the group''s unanimous agreement.


    "Wait, hold up. There''s something I''d like to ask about first."


    Even though Akito had already agreed with Keisei''s strategy, there still seemed to be something weighing on his mind.


    "Won''t there be people trying to create a bigger group than ours?"


    "Of course that might happen. Rather, there''s a good chance it will."


    Naturally, Keisei already knew as much and agreed with him.


    If Keisei were to suggest that we should go and form arge group, I would have no other choice but to stop him. It wouldn''t be the best policy for this exam.


    "Then, shouldn''t we be taking measures to reach out to others as soon as possible?"


    "No... Generally speaking, we have to try not to cause any trouble until the end of the exam. We just have to make sure that we absolutely never start anything with anyone in the ss, no matter who it is. So let''s give up on the idea of making arge group."


    "So you''re saying... In order to avoid being targeted by others, we should try not to stand out."


    If you were to draw unnecessary attention to yourself, you''d be likely to end up as an easy target like Sud�� and K��enji.


    "Besides, we''re obviously not a suitable group for that kind of strategy."


    "Well, I guess so."


    Keisei concluded that we should avoid creating arge group.


    I was thankful that the entire group, Haruka included, had reached a consensus.


    It was nice to see that there was no longer any possibility of one of them getting caught up in my strategy and being put at a disadvantage.


    "However, if you''re personally invited into another group, I think it''d be alright for you to ept the invitation. It''d be a valuable way for you to avoid being targeted by censure votes."


    Even though we had agreed to keep our praise votes within the Ayanok��ji Group, that was still only three votes per person.


    It would be all the more profitable for us if we could stay on good terms with the other groups and avoid censure votes.


    "But won''t that be difficult? One of the original reasons we grouped together is because we aren''t able to do that sort of thing."


    Haruka seemed to be saying that we had created our group precisely because we weren''t able to fit in with any of the other groups.


    Well, I suppose Keisei already understood this when he made the suggestion in the first ce.


    Supposing any of us did receive an invitation, it''d be best to follow Keisei''s advice.


    While this was the correct decision, it was also true that it came with a noteworthy amount of risk.


    If you were to foolishly join up with too many different groups and get taken as someone who''s trying to be friends with everybody, you may end up suffering instead.


    You wouldn''t be able to find a group that would be willing to take you in so easily.


    "With just three votes... there''s... no saying for sure that we''ll all be safe, is there? I... I''m no help at all to the ss, so... maybe everyone will use their censure votes on me..."


    The idea of bing the target herself made Airi even more uneasy.


    For this exam, if the entire ss were to focus their censure votes on one person, there would be effectively no way for them to defend against it. Hirata or Kushida may be able to get enough praise votes to invalidate most of the censure votes, but...


    No, even that would be unlikely. The main focus of the exam was how many groups you can create to secure your votes. It would be best to assume that the number of students receiving votes based on proper evaluations would be extremely limited.


    "Don''t worry too much, Airi. You''ll worry yourself into the ground if you do."


    "Y-yeah..."


    Airi''s face clouded over. Despite the encouragement, she couldn''t help the uneasiness she was feeling.


    There were certainly numerous drawbacks to having a timid personality like hers in an exam like this one.


    "This is totally the worst... like, we have to be hostile to our own ssmates and constantly be on our guard from being attacked by them at the same time."


    "I agree, but since it''s an exam, we don''t have any other choice."


    "Are you really gonna ept it that easily Kiyopon?"


    "Even if we don''t want to, I don''t think we have any other choice."


    After saying ''how mature'' under her breath, Haruka nodded in agreement, seemingly impressed with my response.


    "Oh, by the way, I just noticed a little bit ago, but look at that."


    Haruka pointed behind Keisei and me.


    As I looked over my shoulder, I saw the figure of a boy from ss D.


    He was clearly at odds with his surroundings, and he stood out because of it. This was probably why Haruka had noticed him.


    "There''s something a bit off with this whole situation, and there''s something unusual going on with Ry��en-kun as well."


    "Hah. He''s nothing but a self-imposed king who put on airs before being exposed and stripped of everything he had."


    Keisei''s tone was so cold, it made me wonder if it was because he had a particr hatred for people like Ry��en.


    Though, it was a natural consequence, considering the strategies Ry��en had used and the poor attitude he''s had when interacting with the other sses.


    Of course, there was no way Ry��en would be feeling remorseful about his current situation, nor would he be feeling worried.


    "But, this exam is going to be pretty demanding for Ry��en-kun, right? Or is that not the case?"


    Keisei nodded in response to Haruka''s doubt-filled questions.


    "I think demanding is an understatement. Wouldn''t it be more urate to call it hopeless? He had been doing whatever he wanted for so long that there''s no way he''ll be able to avoid amassing censure votes."


    Akito nodded as well, sharing Keisei''s opinion. Haruka spoke up, adding onto Keisei''s point.


    "It''s kinda pitiful, isn''t it? The fact that he might be forced out of the very ss that he used to control."


    "But, isn''t he too calm for that? For him to be reading a book out in the open, all alone... I''d probably cry if I was in his shoes."


    Airi spoke up, looking at Haruka questioningly.


    "Really? It''s because he''s given up. Considering the type of exam this is, there''s no reason for friendless people who are hated by those around them to struggle. He probably ns to face the exam as a man until the bitter end, don''tcha think?"


    This conclusion didn''t seem wrong.


    However, the fact of the matter was that, if Ry��en didn''t do anything, there was a high possibility he''d be expelled from the school.


    "Miyatchi, just go and ask him how he''s feeling right now."


    "I can''t ask him that..."


    Even though he seemed calm andposed, it didn''t change the fact that his fangs were sharp.


    There was no way of knowing what he''d do if you went and carelessly poked fun at him.


    "Stop staring at him so much."


    "Okay~"


    Haruka responded to Akito''s warning, lightheartedly surrendering her hands in the air.


    "Getting back on topic, what do you think about what K��enji said in ss?"


    Akito asked Keisei about what had happened earlier this morning.


    Keisei had probably already been thinking about it, as he responded almost immediately.


    "You mean what he said about hidden strength? Well, I think he has a point, but I still think K��enji is an unnecessary student. That guy is always causing problems for the ss. To be honest, it''s kinda scary."


    If you were to look at it from Keisei''s perspective, who''s averse to taking risks, K��enji was certainly an unpredictable existence.


    "Besides... this may sound a bit heartless, but if we got rid of K��enji, there wouldn''t be very severe consequences. Ultimately, he''s one person it would be really easy for me to use a censure vote on. What do you guys think?"


    "Well, that may be true. If we have to choose someone, it would be ideal if it was someone we could vote for without hesitation."


    "Uh... Even though K��enji-kun is a strange person, he always gets amazing test scores, doesn''t he? As far as tests go, I think he''s contributing much more to the ss than I am..."


    In the midst of her own anxiety, Airi spoke in defense of K��enji.


    "I always think Keisei-kun and K��enji-kun are amazing every time the test resultse out..."


    "That''s no good Airi. If you can''t make a resolute decision now, you''ll only sufferter on, you know?"


    "I know but..."


    Even so, it seemed that Airi was strongly opposed to having to vote for someone. Haruka spoke up as Airi trailed off.


    "Well, for the time being, I think that K��enji-kun is a solid vote."


    "I have no objections to that."


    Haruka looked to Keisei, asking him for his opinion.


    "For now, sure. Since we''ll have to choose three people anyway, we can make adjustmentster on if the situation calls for it."


    K��enji had be one of the candidates for the Ayanok��ji Group''s censure votes.


    It was only appropriate for there to be various opinions on whether K��enji was necessary or not.


    Even from my point of view, the man known as K��enji certainly came with arge amount of risk.


    After all, there could be heavy consequences because of his whimsical nature.


    Still, he certainly possesses talent far greater than that. If he were to tackle exams and problems head-on, he''d be able to aplish pretty much anything. Even if I haven''t seen just how capable he is yet, he was certainly capable enough to make me think this way.


    "I don''t hate him or anything... but it''s hard to say whether K��enji''s good for the ss or not."


    This also seemed to be the reason why Akito had epted the decision to vote for him.


    His presence is pronounced above the rest, or rather, his existence itself seems hard to measure, even after taking rumors into consideration.


    "In addition there''s... Ike-kun, Yamauchi-kun, and Sud��-kun, right? They all seem like solid choices for censure votes as well, don''t they?"


    "Mhm. Those four, K��enji included, all seem like the likely candidates for expulsion right now. However, I can''t imagine that they''ll all just sit back and wait for the day of the vote. They all probably formrge groups to collect praise votes and try their best to take measures to avoid getting more censure votes."


    "We''re by no means safe either."


    That was exactly right. The exam had already begun. A battle to make allies and establish amon enemy.


    "Given the conversation we''ve been having, It''s hard for me to imagine everyone in the ss having beenrades until just this morning."


    Akito let out a frustrated sigh as he imagined the things toe.


    As if something had urred to her, Haruka once again looked at Ry��en.


    "There are still several candidates to choose from. Maybe it''d be better if everyone had the chance to avoid expulsion, don''t you think?"


    It was precisely because she understood the current state of ss C that Haruka was aware of the difficulties Ry��en faced in ss D.


    No matter who you were, you wouldn''t stand a chance if you were targeted by everyone.


    "Miyatchi, Yukimuu. Hypothetically speaking, what would you two do if you were in Ry��en-kun''s shoes?"


    "I wouldn''t do anything. It''d be pointless to struggle if the entire ss was against me. I''d probably give up."


    Akito would''ve quickly thrown in the towel.


    Keisei pondered over her question seriously for a while before finally shaking his head.


    "It''s impossible."


    "Impossible? What if you, like, threatened the entire ss or something like that?"


    "That would only be counterproductive."


    There were probably several students who expected Ryuuen to do just that.


    Those who felt threatened would be able to cast their censure votes for Ry��en without reservation.


    "Then what about gathering praise votes by prostrating yourself to the other sses?"


    "If Ry��en asked you, would you vote for him?"


    "Eh~? I don''t think so..."


    "That''s how it is."


    Keisei spoke in agreement, having Haruka prove his point for him.


    "Most people woulde to the same conclusion you just did. After all, everyone already knows Ry��en''s usual behavior. There shouldn''t be that many weirdos out there who''d consider helping that guy."


    "Then, how about a little bit of bribery or buying the votes from your ssmates?"


    "Even if we assumed that Ry��en has arge amount of points saved up, it doesn''t seem like he''d be able to buy enough votes. Oddly enough, not only has he made too many enemies, but he''s also given off the impression of being a troublesome opponent. I doubt that any of his ssmates would be willing to sell him a praise vote for a little bit of money."


    "Then, doesn''t he still totally have a chance with the other sses?"


    "No, not really. From the perspective of outsiders like us, wouldn''t it be easier topete against ss D with Ry��en out of the picture?"


    "Aah... Maybe you''re right. It was scary when we didn''t know what he was going to do next."


    This was exactly why Ry��en was in trouble. If it was the case that he was merely a burden holding ss D back, he''d be able to collect praise votes from the other sses and prevent his expulsion. However, because Ry��en is recognized as a troublesome existence by other sses as well, many of them would want to see him leave the school. There were very few advantages for any of the sses to deliberately allow such a potential threat to stick around.


    There may be some ss D students thinking about the distant future, or blindly believing that Ry��en would be the savior of the ss, but there''s no doubt that these students would be in the minority.


    Even if Ry��en formed contracts with several other students promising to cast praise votes for each other, it would be difficult to prove whether or not they''ve actually carried out their contractual obligations. Because the vote will be carried out anonymously, as long as you receive a single praise vote, anyone would be able to lie and im that they voted for you. Even if Ry��en wanted to start a dispute over improper conduct, it''d be toote. He would''ve already been expelled.


    Furthermore, before any of this, there was still the issue of finding someone willing to form a contract with Ry��en in the first ce.


    "So it''s aplete checkmate..."


    "He''s doing all he can to put up a calm front. After all, desperately struggling just because you don''t want to be expelled would be unsightly."


    "Yeah... That''d be pretty shameful for someone who used to act like he owned the ce, wouldn''t it?"


    It was a pity, but Ry��en''s expulsion was pretty much set in stone.


    Of course, if he actually had a reason to struggle, the situation would be a bit different, but...


    We wouldn''t find the answers, no matter how much we discussed it here.


    What he thought about all this was something known by him alone.


    "Then, how about we try to find out?"


    Someone spoke up from over my shoulder, the sound of their voice ringing out close to my ear. It was Horikita.


    She had a stic bag in hand with a sandwich lunch peeking out of it.


    "What do you mean by ''try to find out''?"


    Akito questioned her, feeling something out of ce with her choice of words.


    No, it was more like he had felt something unsettling.


    "What he thinks about all of this, what he ns on doing next. We have no choice but to ask him to find out."


    "Stop it. Just let sleeping dogs lie."


    Nobody wanted to volunteer to approach Ry��en.


    "That''s fine then."


    "There''s no reason for any of us, you included, to get involved with Ry��en right now. He has nothing to do with this exam."


    "That is true, isn''t it? He''s certainly of no concern to the ss, but he may prove useful to me."


    Horikita said this before pausing for a moment.


    Shortly after seeing that I had no intention of joining her, she left to see him on her own.


    "May prove useful to me? What even...?"


    Keisei and Akito didn''t understand, as they both tilted their heads to the side in confusion.


    "Hey, isn''t this a bit problematic? Isn''t Horikita-san in danger?"


    "I think so too... Kiyotaka-kun?"


    Haruka and Airi spoke up as they passed the situation off onto me.


    "...I suppose. I''ll go check it out for a bit."


    I didn''t think anything would happen, but it''d probably be better if she had someone with her, just in case.


    For better or worse, Horikita wasn''t one to mince her words.


    I stopped Akito froming along and left to catch up with her.


    "What do you n on talking about with Ry��en?"


    "I just thought he may be able to provide me with some useful information."


    Useful information? I couldn''t understand what she expected to find out from him.


    But seeing that she was taking action, she probably had a reason behind it.


    "Did Sakura-san and the others ask you to watch over me?"


    "Something like that."


    "Oh really."


    Throughout our short exchanges, Horikita''s pace didn''t change.


    Before long, we had reached where Ry��en was seated.


    He should''ve already noticed our presence, but his gaze was fixed on the book he held in his hand. Based on the page he was reading, it appeared to be some sort of literary novel.


    <Illustration>


    "You''re awfullyposed, Ry��en-kun."


    "I was wondering who it was, but it was just Suzune and her mindless little follower."


    He suddenly closed the book, the seal on the cover showing that it had been borrowed from the library.


    It went without saying, but the ''mindless little follower'' he spoke of was, of course, referring to me. He only looked at me for an instant before averting his gaze and facing Horikita.


    "And what sort of business do you have with me?"


    I was curious why Horikita was even taking the risk of trying to reach out to Ry��en in the first ce.


    "I''ll be blunt. This new special exam. What are you going to do?"


    "It''s not like I have a lot of choices. I''m not going to do anything."


    "In other words... you''re saying you''ve obediently resigned yourself to drop out of school?"


    If things stayed as they were, Ry��en''s expulsion would be inevitable.


    "I make for a good target for the whole lot. In an exam like this one where someone has to be expelled, nobody wants to attract the resentment of the poor sap who gets kicked out, but in my case, that just ain''t how it works."


    Having discerned that the conversation wasn''t worth his time, Ry��en re-opened his book and continued reading.


    "The censure votes will be cast for you. While many students may feel guilty about it, the mental burden on everyone would still be far less than it would be if they voted for somebody else."


    Ry��en appeared to be seriously considering the idea of leaving the school.


    "If you really intend on leaving the school, I won''t say a word. No, not just me. There are probably many people in ss B and ss A who want you to disappear as well. For better or worse, you went too far. Nobody''s willing to lend you a hand."


    She outlined the reality of the situation.


    In some cases, words like these would be a powerful blow, even to somebody who already understood the situation.


    But, they wouldn''t mean anything to Ry��en.


    He had already understood everything on his own and epted all of it from the bottom of his heart.


    "That''s probably right. ss D doesn''t stand a chance after I''m gone. As students from the other sses, it would be the best and most appropriate judgment for you to crush me here."


    Rather than spinning it in a negative way, he spun it in a positive one instead.


    "That''s an awfully high evaluation of yourself. How typical of you. But even with all that confidence, you''ve fallen to ss D because of yourck of capability as a leader, haven''t you?"


    "Kuku. Certainly."


    ss D was able to move forward under Ry��en''s dictatorship.


    Now that it had copsed and they''ve tumbled down to the bottom, they were losing the opportunity to rise back up again.


    However, Ry��en''s n never had anything to do with the ss rankings from the very start. Whether you''re ss A or ss D, as long as you had private points, you''d be able to turn defeat into victory. This was why, even in the face of criticism over being the lowest rank, he had no need for agitation.


    ss A may be the superior ss, but superiority in and of itself didn''t have value.


    Ry��en''s strategy was focused on the future. It was an interesting way to fight, but there were many shorings. He used force to hold his position, and didn''t seek understanding from his ssmates. He looked too far ahead and couldn''t see what was happening around him. These were the reasons that yed a part in his defeat and led him to his current situation.


    "It doesn''t seem like we''ll ever be able to understand each other."


    "So it seems. Satisfied?"


    Even though I''d been listening to Horikita''s conversation this whole time, I still didn''t understand what she wanted to learn from him...


    "Today might be thest time we''ll be able to speak to each other, so is it alright if I ask you a single question?"


    She seemed to be getting to the heart of the matter.


    Was this the question that would lead Horikita to the information she was looking for?


    "You''re in a more desperate situation than anyone else right now. If you put a serious amount of effort into tackling this exam... would you be able to survive and avoid expulsion?"


    She looked at him with a sharp gaze, daring him to look her in the eyes and respond.


    This was the reason why Horikita was talking to Ry��en, even though she had no reason to be concerned with him.


    She wanted to ask Ry��en how he''d be able to ovee the near-certain oue of being expelled from the school.


    "What a stupid question. Of course I could."


    Ry��en responded without hesitation. He held the conviction that, as long as he wanted to survive, he would be able to.


    The look he had in his eyes didn''t have a shred of uncertainty.


    "That''s what I''d expect from you, even if you''re bluffing. I don''t feel anything but confidence from you."


    "Are you finally satisfied? Or do you want to hear my secret n for surviving the exam?"


    "There''s no need. I''m not in the same position you are."


    "Of course."


    "Thank you. It feels like I may manage to steel my resolve a bit more thanks to you."


    "Your resolve?"


    Horikita nodded, rifying herself.


    "There will definitely be expulsions because of this supplementary exam. It''s an unavoidable fate. So, it''s necessary for us to correctly determine the most suitable person to remove. Do you understand the weight behind what I''m saying?"


    "Your struggling may lead you to being ostracised by the rest of your ss."


    Ry��en smiled as he responded, not giving her question a clear response either way.


    "If that''s how it ends up, then that would just be the full extent of my capabilities."


    "Howme. So it was all just a bluff?"


    "!..."


    Even though Horikita had been talking to Ry��en calmly, Ry��en had seen through her calm facade.


    No, rather than just seeing through it, it was more like he had broken it down himself.


    "You''re looking for self-confidence from talking to me, but your resolve doesn''t amount to anything."


    Ry��en''s words gradually stoked a fire within Horikita.


    "Choosing who to kick out is the only remotely difficult part of the whole thing."


    "...I can do that. I''ve never shown mercy to anyone who''s held my ss back, ever since I enrolled here."


    "No you can''t."


    "You... what could you possibly understand about me?"


    "I''ve had plenty of time to keep tabs on you this past year, so I understand you well enough. Putting it in a way even you could understand, I can see the weakness you''re trying to keep hidden."


    Horikita had no chance of winning this verbal showdown.


    Her half-baked, vague response of ''It feels like I may manage to steel my resolve a bit more''.


    That moment of hesitation before she said ''I can do that''.


    Ry��en was instantly able to notice these small details that other people wouldn''t normally be able to.


    Horikita was showing him her weakness without even knowing it.


    Their conversation waspletely in Ry��en''s control.


    "Your ss has already made youcent. There''s no way you could be ruthless enough to make a choice at this point. You''d have had to avoid making any lingering attachments to your ss from the start like me, or treated your ssmates like chess pieces like Sakayanagi."


    Your ss would feel very different after making a lot of close connections with your ssmates.


    When Horikita first enrolled here, she always acted without hesitation. She was fully willing to abandon Sud�� after he failed his exam. But if you were to ask whether or not she''d be able to abandon him now, it would probably be impossible for her. Her rtionship with her ssmates had been constantly changing.


    "You sound like you have it all figured out, but you don''t really have a way to save yourself, do you?"


    "And why would you think that?"


    "Did you truly lose to a ssmate, or was it done by someone outside of your own ss...?"


    Horikita nced at me for a split second before immediately looking back at Ry��en.


    "Whichever one it is, are you just going to silently ept your loser status and drop out of school?"


    Horikita threw these words into his face as a provocation.


    However, Ry��en epted all of it without batting an eye.


    "It''s Ishizaki''s reward as the one who defeated me, so I n on sitting back and epting it. It''s an opportunity that you, and the rest of ss D, shouldn''t miss out on."


    Ry��en let a smile show as he spoke and once again turned his attention back to his book.


    "...Oh really? Then, I''ll just have to keep an eye out and make sure my ssmates never, ever waste any of their praise votes on you. Of course, even if I didn''t, there''s no way they''d vote for you anyway."


    Horikita walked away and I followed right after her. Ry��en''s attention was transfixed on his book as we left.


    Horikita spoke up as we walked, her voice simultaneously entirely calm and filled with anger.


    "That guy is the physical embodiment of a liar. It''s not that he''s not struggling to stay enrolled, he''s just putting on airs. It doesn''t matter though. No matter how much he struggles, he''s doomed to drop out of school."


    "Who knows. He may really have some sort of n."


    "Impossible. There''s no way for Ry��en-kun to prevent his expulsion, no matter how you look at it. Even if he apologized to his ss and started being an actually decent human being for once, it wouldn''t change how many votes he''d get either way."


    "Yeah. There''s no way he''d be able to pull it off with a strategy like that."


    "It would be pointless for him to try and threaten or bribe people too. You guys were saying the same thing earlier as well, right?"


    She was right about that. She must''ve been listening in on our conversation.


    "Or, perhaps you''ve already thought of something? A way for Ry��en-kun to avoid expulsion?"


    "Nope, not at all."


    I had been trying to think of a solution for a while, but given his situation, I still couldn''t think of anything that would reliably save him.


    I was still missing an essential piece of the puzzle.


    "Then that''s all there is to it."


    Horikita left the cafe in the same frustrated mood she had entered with.


    I turned around briefly, ncing over at Ry��en.


    I imagined what it would have been like if Ry��en and I had met each other earlier...


    "No, it''s a meaningless delusion. At least, for the time being."


    There was no reason to think about a student who was about to disappear anymore.


    I stopped thinking about it and decided to return to the Ayanok��ji Group.

 Chapter 387 - 2 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 2 Part II</h4>


    That night, I got a phone call from Kei.


    For the most part, it had to do with the special exam.


    "Yeah so, this exam. What should I be doing?"


    "You''ve started forming a group around you, right?"


    "Well, kinda. There are seven girls in my group."


    She listed off the names of the girls other than herself.


    They were all girls that Kei usually got along well with.


    "After all, everyone''s totally scared of getting expelled. If I''m being real with you... I''m not sure how many people hate me."


    "It wouldn''t be that strange if you got a few censure votes."


    "Uhm. Shouldn''t you be telling me otherwise, even if you have to lie about it?"


    Kei angrily snapped back at me from the other end of the phone.


    "For now, the best course of action is to act quietly so that you don''t attract too much attention. It''s possible that you could be a candidate for expulsion if you stand out in a bad way."


    "Gotcha. I''ll make sure not to do anything stupid."


    "Good. Also, the fact that you''ve already broken up with Hirata by now may be advantageous for you."


    "Eh?"


    "Hirata is very popr with the girls. If you were still together with him... some of them may have nned to use expulsion to forcibly separate the two of you."


    "Eep, that''s spooky. Although totally possible..."


    Other students might do something impulsive purely because of the anonymity of the vote.


    "...You should be fine right? You don''t stand out because you stick to the shadows, and your grades are average too."


    In the eyes of most of the ss, there shouldn''t be anything to criticize or praise me for.


    "Keeping a low-profile can have its advantages."


    "But it''s possible for you to get a censure vote from Sud��-kun, isn''t it? Like, in order to get rid of a rival aiming for Horikita-san. Though, well, that''s probably just what he thinks."


    "Maybe."


    Because there was no other choice but to vote for three people, everyone would probably get a couple of censure votes. Though, it wouldn''t be enough to be worth worrying about.


    "Out of the whole ss, I''d say that the three idiots and K��uenji-kun are all kinda terrible, right?"


    It appeared as though Kei''s group of friends hade to a simr conclusion as the Ayanok��ji Group.


    "They''re the top choices, but we still don''t know what will happen. That said, K��uenji probably isn''t in a very good spot at the moment."


    "He''s not the type of person who would make groups and coordinate votes, is he?"


    "Yeah."


    Ike, Yamauchi, and Sud�� would obviously form a small group to support each other.


    K��uenji, on the other hand, was helpless and alone. He also had a tendency to make enemies thanks to that headstrong attitude of his.


    Furthermore, on the very day the exam was announced, he had a tense argument with Sud�� in front of the whole ss.


    "So what are you gonna do? Who do you n on using your censure votes on?"


    "I haven''t really thought about it yet, but I n on picking people I don''t expect to be useful to the ss moving forward."


    "How level-headed of you. But that''s your style, isn''t it?"


    Seeing as someone inevitably had to leave the school, this was the only way for me to make my decision.


    "Ah? There''s no way, but... you''re not talking about people like me, right?"


    "You''re important to the ss. There''s no way I''d do that."


    "R-really. W-well of course."


    Her surprised reaction sounded just a little embarrassed.


    "If the ss makes a decision on the students to get rid of, that is, if you notice that they''ve made a decision about who exactly they''ll be using their censure votes on, let me know. It''s difficult for me to get that kind of information myself."


    "Okay~"


    I ended the call with Kei.


    Even though I had told her I would pick people I didn''t expect to be useful moving forward, that was only my personal opinion on the matter.


    Since I wasn''t actively involved in the ss, I didn''t have any intention of getting deeply involved with manipting the votes.


    ordingly, I intended to wholeheartedly ept whatever oue the ss came to, no matter which groups went at each other. Of course, if I were toe under fire, that would be a different story altogether.


    Anyway, just as Kei had mentioned earlier, the chance of Ike, Yamauchi, or Sud�� being expelled isn''t low. K��enji as well. Furthermore, on the girls'' side of things, the ones with poor grades like Inogashira, Sat��, and Airi probably aren''t safe either. Moving forward, however, groups would gradually begin to take shape. Large numbers of votes would start to move around for reasonspletely unrted to academic ability. Isted people like K��enji and timid people like Airi who don''t have many friends would also be easy targets.


    "I wonder what''ll happen next."


    I just had to collect information to prepare for any unexpected developments and keep an eye on the trend of the vote.

 Chapter 388 - 3: The Difficulty of Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 3: The Difficulty of Salvation</h4>


    I checked my phone when I woke up the next morning.


    And, sure enough, the Ayanok��ji Group''s group chat had progressed greatly while I was asleep.


    It hadn''t even been a full day since Chabashira had announced the supplementary exam, so it was understandably at the center of their discussion.


    "They''re really being driven by their anxiety, aren''t they?"


    Airi''s concern was particrly obvious given the way she had written her messages.


    Things would get messy if someone in our group became a target. I wasn''t sure just how much I''d be involving myself, and it was also true that it was a difficult situation to make countermeasures for. Even though I intended to make the necessary arrangements for Hirata and Kei, there were no guarantees.


    Even if you threatened someone and forced them to make an agreement, there was still a chance they would change their votes at thest minute. There was simply no surefire way to avoid expulsion if you were targeted by arge number of censure votes.


    In any case, everyone had to undergo at least a certain amount of risk.


    As I scrolled back through the messages, there was an interesting proposal from Keisei. I began reading from there.


    Keisei: [How do you guys feel about having one of us go to school early for the next three days to collect information?]


    Akito: [Since we''re such a small group, that might be a good idea. I''m on board.]


    Haruka: [That might be a good move. I am curious about what kind of stuff other groups will be saying.]


    Airi: [I agree too.]


    Haruka: [I''ll do it tomorrow since I''ll be heading out early.]


    Everyone had unanimouslye to an agreement. They had discussed waiting to hear my thoughts on the matter, but since it usually took a while for me to check my phone, they ultimately decided to move forward with it and see what I thought about itter on.


    "I see."


    While I didn''t believe that information would fall into ourps so easily, it was still better than doing nothing.


    As a strategy, not only was it simple, but the potential results were well worth the hassle too.


    As the entire conversation had happenedst night, Haruka was probably already in the ssroom.


    Given the flow of their conversation, it seemed like the others would take up the role of heading to school early for the other two days, so it was probably fine even if I didn''t do anything.


    The vote was taking ce in three days. In other words, the specifics regarding who we were going to focus our censure votes on would need to be finalized by today at thetest. For the time being, it''d be lucky if the Ayanok��ji Group could learn any valuable information in the mornings like Keisei nned.


    Meanwhile, as I waited to hear back from Kei about the girls in the ss, I thought about scoping out information about the boys from Horikita, who was reigning in Sud��, or Hirata.


    After all, it was important to have a grasp on the information as early as possible.

 Chapter 389 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    It felt like I was finally getting used to my daily life here.


    Without noticing, almost a full year had passed since I started living in the dorms.


    "It feels like time doesn''t pass by like it used to."


    The passage of time would feel different depending on how much you were enjoying yourself.


    Honestly, when I first learned about this phenomenon, I didn''t understand the meaning very well.


    Before I started high school, every second of my life had felt exactly the same. But now, it was different.


    Obviously, the days were still passing by at the same speed as always. There were still two years left until graduation.


    But it was strange. The more I thought about it, the more I felt like graduation day woulde along in the blink of an eye.


    "Morning Ayanok��ji-kun~!"


    I heard Ichinose call out from behind me as soon as I stepped outside. It was probably because we both left for school at roughly the same time every morning. I looked behind me and responded to her.


    "Ah. Good morning Ichinose."


    Strangely enough, as soon as I called out to her, Ichinose stiffened up for some reason.


    "Hmm?"


    <Illustration>


    She was standing perfectly still, frozen with her hand in the air.


    "What''s wrong?"


    My question seemed to snap her out of the trance she was in as she proceeded to walk over. Although, her movements were still a bit stiff in some respects.


    "Wow, uhh... it''s pretty cold again today, huh?"


    "I suppose so."


    Our breath was visible in the air as we spoke.


    "Did you n on walking to school with someone?"


    "Not at all. I''m usually by myself in the mornings."


    "Well then... do you mind if I join you?"


    There probably wasn''t a single student out there capable of turning her down when she asked like this.


    I responded with a nod.


    "..."


    "..."


    Whenever the two of us had ended up alone together in the past, Ichinose would usually be the one to start the conversation. This time, however, the only sound breaking the silence between us was the sound of our footsteps as Ichinose walked a short distance behind me.


    So, I decided to try asking her about the exam.


    "This next special exam must be a pretty difficult thing for you and your ss, huh?"


    Inparison to the other sses, ss B had overwhelmingly solid teamwork and a strong overall sense of camaraderie.


    Being forced to decide on which student to remove would probably be heart-wrenchingly painful for all of them.


    "Ah, well... Yeah, I think this exam is the toughest we''ve had by far.


    "Probably."


    I could tell as much based on her clouded expression alone.


    Ichinose, as the leader of her ss, was the only one who was absolutely safe.


    Compared to Hirata or Kushida, she was in apletely different situation altogether. She seemed like the only student effectively guaranteed to make it through the exam.


    And this was why having to cut someone from the ss was such a painful decision for her.


    She may as well stick to the sidelines and not get involved with the vote at all. It would probably be less stressful for her that way.


    It might''ve been possible for Ichinose to do something like that, but...


    "In the face of such a terrible exam... I really have no choice but to do something, don''t I?"


    "Well, that''s probably true."


    "...Yeah. I must do something."


    She walked up beside me as she said this.


    From the side, I could see a thin smile on her face.


    "Are you... thinking of dropping out yourself, Ichinose?"


    "Eh? No way. I definitely didn''t say anything like that."


    She denied it, but the look in her eyes gave another impression.


    That she was fully prepared to make that choice if she needed to.


    "Just for the record, your ssmates wouldn''t be willing to vote for you very easily."


    "I told you that I never said anything about dropping out myself. But, if you really think so then I guess you''re probably right about that."


    "The fact that you''ve been considering it is written all over your face."


    "R-really?"


    Ichinose hurriedly tried to confirm it.


    Was this natural or was she doing it on purpose?


    It seemed to be the former this time.


    "Haa... Keep it a secret from everyone okay?"


    "Are you really willing to sacrifice yourself for someone else''s sake?"


    "Not exactly. I just feel like I have to fight, and bear responsibility for the risk on my own."


    Bear responsibility for the risk on my own, huh?


    In other words, she had no intention of taking the easy way out by passively watching from the sidelines.


    "I don''t understand. Is this your own way of paying tribute to the ssmate who gets expelled?"


    Even though it would mean moreing from Ichinose than from someone else, it still wasn''t something they''d want.


    Either way, I simply couldn''t imagine that student leaving the school with a smile on their face.


    "There''s not much more I can tell you. It''s not something I''d like other people to hear about. Furthermore, you''re in ss C. No matter what kind of exam it is, there are times where we just aren''t able to coborate."


    "That''s certainly true."


    If anything, the most we were able to discuss with one another was about the praise votes.


    If you were able to secure Ichinose''s vote, you''d be in a somewhat favorable starting position for the rest of the exam.


    Be that as it may, Ichinose wasn''t a student who needed praise votes in the first ce. Even so, she wouldn''t just simply hand over her vote in exchange for private points either. So I didn''t even try to bring it up.


    Even if, for argument''s sake, I bought her vote, in the end it wouldn''t amount to anything more than a lucky charm.


    "Anywho, the school is pretty terrible, isn''t it? What with making someone drop out of school and all. Even if you manage to get praise votes from the kids in the other sses, someone still has to leave in the end."


    Not everyone was weing this exam, especially given that they forcing the expulsions just as the first year wasing to an end.


    "Will you be alright, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say... I''m not a very important student in my ss."


    "Then, if you''re alright with it, I may be able to work something out."


    "Meaning?"


    "Since I have a praise vote I can use on someone in another ss, I could use it on you."


    She brought up a topic that I had intentionally decided against bringing up only moments earlier.


    "Though, it''s only one vote, so it may not be worth very much..."


    "I''m thankful for your offer, but I must decline. Your vote would be wasted on someone like me."


    "That''s not true at all! Rather, I honestly think it would be the most justified vote in the entire exam. It''s meant to be for someone worthy of praise in another ss. Yeah, I can''t think of anyone more worthy than you, as the one who saved me."


    Her words were extremely difficult to respond to.


    "I see. Well, then, if somethinges up, I''ll reach out to you."


    "Sweet. I''ll remember that."


    With that, Ichinose let show a smile.


    "Good morning Honami."


    I heard someone call out to Ichinose from behind us.


    "Good morning to you, Asahina-senpai."


    "Well aren''t you looking lively today? By the way, you two are in separate sses, right? You guys must be on pretty good terms then, yeah?"


    "Err, yes. He''s a good friend..."


    Ichinose seemed a little embarrassed with her answer.


    "Oh~? A good friend, huh?"


    It would''ve caused fewer misunderstandings if she hadn''t responded like that.


    "Well, whatever. Anyway, I''d like to borrow Ayanok��ji-kun for a bit, is that alright?"


    Asahina had approached the two of us, hoping that Ichinose would take her leave so she could talk to me alone.


    "I understand. Well then, Ayanok��ji-kun, I''ll be going on ahead."


    With no particr signs of discontent, Ichinose bowed her head, following along with Asahina''s request.


    "Sorry Honami. See ya."


    "Oh no! Please excuse me."


    I didn''t sense anything abnormal about their short conversation.


    Instead, it seemed like the two shared a proper senpai-kouhai rtionship.


    "She''s a real good kid isn''t she? Cute. Smart. Even among the second-years, nobody has anything bad to say about her."


    "That''s true. Ichinose seems quite popr with pretty much everyone among the first-years as well."


    "Could it be that you''ve managed to gain her affection?"


    It seemed that Ichinose''s somewhat unnatural behavior hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    "No way."


    Ichinose aside, I wanted to keep my time with Asahina as short as possible.


    It''d raise suspicions if we were to be seen by one of Nagumo''s underlings. If she really had something to say then it''d be best to deal with it quickly.


    "If you have business with me, I''ll hear you out."


    "How boring. Well whatever. I happened to see the two of you acting all buddy buddy, so I wanted to tell you something."


    Asahina had been smiling cheerfully for a while now, but that smile quickly disappeared.


    "I''ve heard a bit about the first-years'' exam. Somebody''s being forced to drop out of school, yeah?"


    "It looks like it."


    It seems the news had already managed to spread to the second-year students.


    "Honami cares deeply for her friends, or how should I put it... You know she''s not the type of person who would sit back and let someone from ss B be expelled, right?"


    "That should be true. I think everyone is interested in where B ss is going to end up, even though no one talks about it."


    My response was a bit nd, but it managed to convey my thoughts easily enough.


    "Then, how do you think Honami will go about tackling the exam?"


    Asahina looked at me with prying eyes.


    Rather than merely being curious about my response, it was more like she was trying to coax a particr answer out of me.


    In which case, giving her a roundabout answer would probably be counterproductive.


    "Assuming that she ns on preventing the expulsion... ss B has a considerable amount of private points saved up. So she would just need to make up for the rest of the points she needs somehow and stop the expulsion from happening altogether. Something like that, right?"


    "Bingo. Well, that is the only logical conclusion."


    If you were working under the assumption that she would try to prevent the expulsion, anyone would''ve been able toe to the same conclusion.


    The tricky thing was, there weren''t very many people who could make it happen.


    Managing to somehow gather together 20 million private points was exceedingly difficult.


    "It seems she''s gone and asked Miyabi for assistance. Can you guess how he responded?"


    "He consented immediately?"


    "...Bingo again."


    Based on the course of events so far, there simply weren''t any other possibilities.


    "I''ll ask just to make sure, but there''s no way she''d be lent enough private points with no strings attached, is there?"


    Even though ss B possessed arge number of private points, they were still probably short by a sizable amount.


    Several hundred thousand points still wouldn''t be enough.


    "Of course there isn''t. Sure, it''d be a different story if we were only talking about a few thousand points. In that case, there''d be plenty of room for discussion. But once it gets into the hundred thousands or the millions? Nobody''s gonna give away that many."


    Asahina answered without hesitation.


    "The third and second-year students have to be thoroughly prepared for the special exams awaiting us moving forward. Whether we''ll need our own private points or not won''t be clear to us until the very end, so there shouldn''t be any room for charity just for a couple of first-years."


    She was probably right.


    This was also the very reason why Chabashira had spoken about it so impassively.


    Even if you managed to secure some private points from the upperssmen, it would be nearly impossible for them to hand over a relevant amount. You could sweeten the deal by offering to pay it back with interest, but that wouldn''t mean anything to the third-years who were so close to graduating. Furthermore, even if you managed to secure a loan from a second-year student, it still seemed impossible to secure such arge number of points.


    "If there''s someone capable of meeting these expectations, president Nagumo''s the only one whoes to mind."


    "He''s gone and saved up quite a lot of points after all."


    "So what happened?"


    I asked her this, but based on the flow of the conversation, the answer was already clear as day.


    Even so, given that Ichinose seemed to be hesitant about something, there were probably conditions attached to Nagumo''s cooperation.


    "Don''t be so anxious. I''m in the same ss as the guy, which is exactly why I have my doubts that he''d go and carelessly lend such arge number of points to a kouhai. Honami''s such a cute girl, right? There''s absolutely no way she''ll end up being expelled because of this exam, yeah?"


    "I guess so. It does seem like the strategy is to prevent one of her ssmates from being expelled."


    "So I''m personally not a fan of her entering into this kind of deal with him. Of course, it''s partly for the sake of my own ss but... more than that I guess I just feel sorry for her."


    "Are the conditions he''s set too harsh? Like an obscenely high interest rate?"


    "That guy... The condition he set for lending the points to her... is for the two of them to get into a rtionship."


    "I see."


    Considering everything Nagumo had done so far, this definitely seemed like something he''d do.


    A rtionship in exchange for a loan of private points.


    Generally speaking, this condition was anything but normal. It wouldn''t be strange if he was turned down immediately. But, if it was for the sake of protecting her ss, there was a possibility that Ichinose would agree to it, and Nagumo probably understood this as well.


    "Is it alright? For you to be telling me this?"


    "I''ve already told you. It''s for my ss. If Miyabi lends all those private points to a first-year, the rest of us may suffer as a result. Furthermore, in exchange for protecting her friends, Honami''ll have to go through something painful."


    "Maybe so, but why are youing to me with this? I''m in ss C. We have a hostile rtionship with Ichinose."


    "I dunno. But, if it''s you, you''ll probably be able to do something about it one way or another."


    "You''re overestimating me. There''s no way I can afford to make up for ss B''sck of points."


    It would be a different story if it were possible to gather up enough points without relying on Nagumo, but that wouldn''t work either.


    "Oh really? Well, you two are rivals..."


    Actively helping out a rival ss would be far too foolish when we should be feeling thankful for the loss of a potential threat. In the first ce, it would require several million points, so everyone in ss C would have to band together to help out. It would be absolutely impossible.


    "I can''t do anything about it."


    "That''s okay. Even if you don''t do anything, I won''t hold it against you. It''s just wishful thinking on my part either way. That said, even though you say you can''t, I think you just might take the chance anyway."


    After giving me a p on the back, Asahina began to leave.


    "Anyways, I''ve told you everything you need to know. I''ll be leaving the rest up to you!"


    With that, Asahina ran toward the school without saying another word.


    Based on her behavior and the way she spoke, she didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Striking a deal with Nagumo, huh?"


    It wasn''t very bing of her, but it seemed that this was Ichinose''s strategy.


    If she really ended up going through with it, she''d be able to prevent the loss of one of her ssmates. It was a way of fighting avable to her solely because of her united ss and the huge sum of points they had saved up together. However, based on the way Asahina was speaking, it seemed that the requirement of a rtionship was a high hurdle for Ichinose. After all, if Nagumo''s condition wasn''t actually weighing heavily on her, it''d be safer to borrow the private points before Nagumo could change his mind.


    Well, it''s difficult to make a quick decision when ites to a full-on rtionship with someone of the opposite sex.


    It''d be fine if it was simply a matter of cooperation, but there was absolutely nothing I could do about so many private points.


    ss B was probably short by about four to five million points, which was well beyond the scope of something I was able to help with.


    It''d be more cost-effective to cut ties with your ssmates, but how would Ichinose weigh the options if she put Nagumo''s condition on the scale...?


    "Given her personality..."


    How would things turn out moving forward? It wasn''t very difficult to imagine.

 Chapter 390 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    The special exam was a difficult subject to talk about in ss.


    There was such a bad atmosphere hanging over the ssroom that it felt like you could reach out and feel the tension in the air.


    "Mornin'' Kiyopon."


    "Good morning."


    I exchanged greetings with Haruka as I sat down in my seat.


    I couldn''t feel any enthusiasm from the expressions of the students who had already arrived in the ssroom.


    The idea of being targeted by censure votes had gotten in the way of normal ss rtions, making them impossible to maintain. This was probably going to continue until the end of the special exam.


    And it would probably even continue for a while after that.


    [The ssroom''s atmosphere is super gloomy, isn''t it?]


    Haruka messaged me personally.


    [Anything unusual?]


    [Nothing yet. Sure enough, they''re all on guard, aren''t they~?]


    In the ssroom, it was impossible to know when somebody could be listening.


    No one would carelessly drop specific names about who they intended to vote for.


    [Here''s hoping for better luck tomorrow, then.]


    [Yeah.]


    After this short exchange, I put away my cell phone.


    Without standing out or causing any problems for the ss, we''d simply sit back and wait for the storm to pass.


    If only our ssmates would allow us to have such an easy way out of this.

 Chapter 391 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    When lunch break arrived, I made my way toward the library.


    It''s not that I was dissatisfied with passing the time together with the Ayanok��ji Group; it''s just that I felt that it was important that we spend some time apart every once in a while. Besides, in the library, there was a particr student who loves books just as much as I do.


    Sure enough, Shiina Hiyori hade to the library today as well. I casually chose a book from the shelves, and shortly after sitting down and skimming it a bit to decide if I wanted to borrow it or not, someone spoke up.


    "Good afternoon, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Having just entered the lunch break, there were only a few people in the library, so she seemed to notice my presence immediately.


    She was holding a book that was of a simr genre to my own in her hand.


    "It seems that you''re as much of a bookworm as ever."


    "Well, the library is such a wonderful ce."


    After softly asking for permission, Hiyori sat down in the seat beside me.


    Together, the two of us quietly read our books.


    Students with a natural love for the library had no need for excessive conversation.


    You could say that the act of reading a book was, in itself, a form of conversation.


    Just like that, we read our books without uttering a word until just before the end of lunch.


    Probably around half an hour had passed before I spoke up.


    "It''s probably about time we head back."


    "It seems like it."


    After looking up at the clock to check the time, I decided against leaving just yet.


    "By the way, Hiyori. There''s something I''d like to ask you about."


    "What is it?"


    Unsure of what I wanted to ask, she curiously looked up from her book.


    "It''s about Ry��en''s current situation."


    "Ry��en-kun''s situation, is it...? To be honest, it''s not very good."


    "So he''s ss D''s top choice for expulsion after all."


    "Yes. Pretty much everybody in the ss has agreed to cast a censure vote for him."


    "Has Ry��en himself also epted it?"


    "I believe he has. In fact, he''s been visiting the library after schooltely and I''ve been able to chat with him a little bit, so I feel fairly certain of it."


    The book he was reading when I saw him at the cafe earlier had been borrowed from the library.


    It got me to think that he had probably been in touch with Hiyori which, aftering here, seemed to be correct.


    "What do you think of all this, Hiyori?"


    "It''s a pity, but we simply can''t avoid the expulsion. So, I''m ready to ept the fact that we''re going to lose someone, potentially even me. Though, if ss D really wants to reach for the top again... I''ve been starting to think that we might need Ry��en-kun..."


    She probably has some misgivings about Ry��en, but it appears as though she recognizes his true capabilities.


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t recall Ry��en ever treating Hiyori roughly before.


    "Sorry I asked about it. I was just interested in the current state of ss-"


    I cut myself off, at a loss for words.


    "No... I guess I just don''t want Ry��en to be expelled from school."


    I didn''t need toe all the way here today.


    However, I wanted to know what was happening with Ry��en, so I ended uping anyway.


    "It''s better to keep as many friends as you can, isn''t it?"


    "...Yeah."


    It felt kinda strange somehow. We weren''t supposed to be anything but enemies after all.


    "Uhm..."


    "Hm?"


    "This... I don''t think somebody like me should be saying this, but..."


    Although it seemed a bit difficult to say, Hiyori continued.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, please don''t drop out of school, okay...? With everything that''s been happening, I just don''t want my precious friend to disappear as well."


    "I''ll do my best."


    I gratefully epted Hiyori''s concerns as we parted ways and headed back to our respective ssrooms.

 Chapter 392 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    The bad atmosphere persisted even after sses had ended.


    Whether she minded it or not, my neighbor Horikita quietly began to prepare her belongings just like always.


    It was difficult to tackle an exam like this one by yourself. Usually, you would want to think about making as many allies as possible, yet Horikita didn''t show any intention of doing such a thing.


    Putting it optimistically, Sud�� was pretty much the only person guaranteed to cast their praise vote for Horikita.


    That said...


    I recalled Horikita''s confrontation with Ry��en the other day.


    Pondering over what she wanted to gain from him and what shecked as a person had allowed me to understand her strategy moving forward.


    It seemed as though she intended to handle this exam in a different way from everybody else, but that wasn''t an easy road to take.


    However, if she could really pull it off, it''d be a wishe true as far as I was concerned. I''d be able to treat her strategy and mine as the same thing, and have Horikita take responsibility for all of it.


    I turned and looked throughout the ssroom, envisioning how Horikita saw our ssmates.


    "It''s rare that you haven''t tried to ask me for advice yet. You''re really fine with the exam?"


    Even though it had only been a day, I decided to confirm whether Horikita had changed or not.


    "Even if I asked you for advice, it''s not like you''d give me a straight answer."


    "Certainly."


    Horikita was gradually beginning to understand that I wouldn''t give out advice so easily.


    "Besides... This isn''t exactly the type of exam where you can just go and ask your ssmates for help."


    "Many of the other students have been forming groups in order to secure praise votes, though."


    "If people want to do that, then they are perfectly free to do so."


    Horikita finished gathering up her things and got up from her seat.


    "Then, what are you going to do?"


    "What I can."


    With these words, Horikita left the ssroom.


    As I was a bit curious, I decided to follow after her.


    "What is it?"


    She stared at me with a bit of a scowl, displeased that I had followed after her.


    "I''m a little interested in what you''re going to do."


    "You usually don''t like to involve yourself with me, so why now?"


    Why, huh?


    Put simply, it was because I was looking forward to the strategy she had decided on.


    If she really put it into action, I wanted to fully support her.


    That said, I didn''t intend to say this to her here.


    "You haven''t joined a group yet, right? If you''re in a pinch, I can help you."


    "Is that how it is? More or less, you''re worried about my situation, aren''t you? If I asked you for help, you''re saying that you''d let me join that group you''re a part of?


    "It wouldn''t be troublesome for us to take in another person."


    "Even though I appreciate the offer, I must refuse. You aren''t the person I''m looking for right now."


    It appeared as though she had already resolved herself.


    However, her resources were limited and she was still at the point where she was being driven by her anxiety.


    I probably wasn''t the right person to make up for those deficiencies.


    "You really..."


    She scowled at me even more intensely than before.


    "What?"


    "Just leave me alone."


    She spoke harshly, stopping me in my tracks.


    If I were to continue to follow Horikita, it would only serve to make her angrier.


    After watching her leave, I gazed through the hallway window for a moment, taking in the view.


    "I guess I''ll head home for today."


    "...Could I bother you for a moment, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    As if he was just passing by, Hirata showed up. It made me wonder if he had followed behind me as well.


    Judging from the timing, he had probably been waiting for Horikita and I to separate.


    "If it''s alright with you, could you join me for a bit after school? I need to talk with you."


    It was a rare invitation from Hirata, one which I had no particr reason to turn down.


    As I responded to him with a nod, Hirata let out a sigh of relief.


    After passing a full day immersed in the strained atmosphere of the ssroom, he seemed to be the most worn out student in the ss.


    Of course, I could infer this wasrgely rted to the special exam.


    "Alright, how about meeting near the southern entrance of Keyaki Mall at half-past four?"


    "Sure."


    That was all we said to each other.


    It didn''t seem like it was something we could talk about here.


    After all, the students heading off to club activities and returning home were constantly walking past us.


    I had been nning to meet up with Keisei and the others after school today, so I had to tell them that I was going to be a littlete. Hirata seemed to be busy talking with his friends for the time being, so I decided to head to Keyaki Mall ahead of him.

 Chapter 393 - 3 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 3 Part V</h4>


    After leaving the ssroom, I immediately headed toward the front entrance of the school.


    On the way, I happened toe across ss A''s Sakayanagi Arisu. I could see Kamuro standing beside her.


    "Ayanok��ji..."


    On guard, Kamuro''s body stiffened up.


    However, as usual, Sakayanagi didn''t show any changes. She kept herselfposed with rxed, calm movements.


    The contrasting reactions between the two of them were a little interesting.


    "What a coincidence. Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Indeed. Is there something you need with ss C?"


    The two of them appeared to be headed toward ss C.


    However, rather than answering me, Sakayanagi brushed off my question with a smile as she asked me one instead.


    "Where are you off to now?"


    "I have ns to meet up with a friend at Keyaki Mall in around half an hour."


    "Is that so? It seems that you''re living your life to the fullest. If you don''t mind, could you spare me just a little of your time?"


    Sakayanagi took out her cell phone and checked the time.


    Had shee this way just to meet up with me? No, that would be difficult to imagine.


    It was still only ten minutes past four.


    Even if it took several minutes to reach Keyaki Mall, there would still be over ten minutes left until 4:30.


    "Are you fine with standing as we talk?"


    "Yes. Though, we''ll attract attention if we talk here. How about we move somece else?"


    "Alright."


    I also wanted to avoid standing out as much as possible.


    It would''ve been different if it was with a ssmate, but Sakayanagi was the type to attract attention whether she wanted to or not.


    Since she was definitely aware of this herself, we began moving to a less popted location.


    Matching Sakayanagi''s slow walking pace, time passed by as we moved through the building.


    "At any rate... Ayanok��ji-kun, Masumi-san. Don''t you think this supplemental exam is far too unreasonable? They''ve decided to force expulsions on us just because nobody has been expelled yet. Setting up an exam like this one... Thinking about it rationally, it''s ridiculous."


    "Totally. Mashima-sensei''s usually prettyposed but even he''s been giving off a sorta shaken vibe recently."


    It seemed like the other teachers weren''t satisfied with the supplementary exam either.


    Sakayanagi and Kamuro continued to talk.


    "There is a reason for that."


    "What, you know something?"


    "It''s a personal matter that I''m a bit ashamed of, but my father was suspended from his position a few days ago."


    "Suspended... Your father... If I''m not mistaken, he''s the board chairman right?"


    Having known about Sakayanagi''s father already, Kamuro pressed for more information.


    "I haven''t heard about it in detail, but it seems that quite a few unfavorable things havee out regarding my father. The father I know is not the type of person who would dirty his hands with those sorts of matters. Of course, I can''t rule out the possibility that I, as his daughter, simply didn''t know about it, but... it''s also true that someone may have nned all of this in order to force Father out of his position."


    On the surface, these words had been spoken to Kamuro, but in reality, they were probably meant for me. If Sakayanagi''s father really was innocent, it wouldn''t be surprising if ''that man'' had a hand in all of this.


    The impression I had of Sakayanagi''s father may not have been a misunderstanding after all.


    "That said, this is something that has absolutely nothing to do with students like us. It''s nothing but simple, idle chatter."


    It seemed that Sakayanagi didn''t see her father''s forced suspension as anything worth paying attention to.


    "Even so, what does any of that have to do with the exam?"


    "Don''t you think it''s possible that the school hastily prepared the exam... all for the sake of forcing a certain someone''s expulsion?"


    "Someone..."


    Kamuro nced over at me for an instant before immediately returning her gaze to Sakayanagi.


    "I''ve tried not being bothered by it until now, but you... Why have you been keeping your eye on Ayanok��ji?"


    Kamuro asked as she walked beside Sakayanagi.


    "Oh? You''ve tried not being bothered by it until now, have you?"


    "...Of course I have."


    Kamuro denied Sakayanagi''s implications, but the look on Sakayanagi''s face was one that seemed to fully understand everything.


    However, instead of pressing the matter any further, she returned to Kamuro''s question.


    "I simply know him from a long time ago. Is this answer not eptable enough?"


    Contrasting with Kamuro''s concern, Sakayanagi answered nonchntly.


    Considering the fact that she hadn''t told Kamuro anything before, it was a fairly revealing answer.


    It was also possible that she was trying to gauge my reaction. If I were to react poorly or carelessly interrupt their conversation, then it could end up being exposed as a weakness.


    Well, in reality, I didn''t really care.


    "So you''re saying that the two of you just coincidentally reunited here? That''s such a slim possibility though."


    "Yes. The possibility is indeed slim. Right, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "Maybe so."


    While I had never once been acquainted with her beforeing here, there technically wasn''t anything incorrect about what she said.


    Back then, our knowledge of each other was definitely one-sided.


    "Then, is he really a difficult person to handle? Sorry, but I just don''t see it at all."


    Just as Sakayanagi had done earlier, Kamuro got straight to the point.


    In some sense, perhaps the two of them really were simr.


    "You''ve be quite inquisitivetely, haven''t you? Up until now, I don''t think you''ve ever thrown me this kind of question before."


    It appeared as though the few times I''d made direct contact with Kamuro had given her some ideas of her own.


    Perhaps this had sparked some kind of uncontroble curiosity within Sakayanagi as well.


    "You can ask anyone and they''d probably be thinking the same thing. You''ve never been so fixated on someone like this before."


    "You came across to me as a particrly indifferent person who didn''t like to interfere with other people''s affairs. That was why I had no reservations with asking you to keep an eye on Ayanok��ji-kun, but... you''re quite hopeless, aren''t you?"


    Sakayanagi sounded a little surprised, while also a bit delighted in some respects.


    I had thought she was only saying this to see my reaction, but she just might have been asking these mean-spirited questions because she was interested in Kamuro''s responses instead.


    As they talked, we arrived at our destination.


    "Nobody will bother us if we talk here."


    We had arrived at the special building. It certainly was quiet, given that it was after school.


    "Well, Masumi-san. I apologize, but please head on back to the dorms without me."


    Sakayanagi apparently had Kamuro walk all the way here simply because she wanted a conversation partner.


    "...Whatever."


    Sakayanagi ultimately decided to send Kamuro back home without saying too much about me at all.


    Kamuro turned and walked down the stairway without resisting, making me wonder if she knew it would turn out this way all along.


    "Was that okay?"


    "Yes. Wouldn''t you have found it troublesome if I went and revealed something?"


    "Not particrly."


    If I showed any signs of weakness here, I''d be giving her a chance to take advantage of it.


    Furthermore, there was no need to give Sakayanagi any extra information.


    "I see that I''ve been recognized as your enemy. I suppose I''m willing to ept that for the time being."


    My response and the reasoning behind it were so obvious that Sakayanagi understood the meaning behind my words without any issues.


    "Going so far as to have Kamuro head back without you, what are you looking to talk to me about?"


    We had spent a lot of timeing out here, so there wasn''t too much left until my meeting with Hirata.


    I urged her to get to the point.


    "It''s about the promise we made with each other."


    "I agreed to face off with you during the next special exam. That is, this exam."


    "Yes, that was certainly the n. However... if it''s alright with you, I would like to put it off until next time. This supplementary exam isn''t apetition between the sses. Rather, it''s a screening process for us to evaluate our own peers. The only way we can influence the other sses is with praise votes, and we can''t attack one another even if we wanted to... So wouldn''t it be fine if we postponed our match until next time?"


    In other words, she was here to tell me that this particr special exam didn''t count since it wasn''t a befitting scene for ourpetition.


    "Are you willing to ept this proposal?"


    "Make whatever decision you want."


    Since I had given her the response she was looking for, Sakayanagi respectfully expressed her gratitude.


    "Thank you very much. I had been wondering what I would have to do if you didn''t agree. Now, I''ll be free to focus my attention on ss A''s internal politics. Though..."


    "Though?"


    "Because we''ve agreed to a ceasefire, I suppose I''ll tell you something in order to gain your trust. For this exam, I won''t do anything that would put you at a disadvantage. That is to say, I absolutely won''t cast you any censure votes."


    She gave her word, restricting her own actions moving forward.


    "In the unlikely event that I were to interfere with ss C somehow and negatively impact your results... I wouldn''t mind epting my loss. It would be perfectly eptable for you to refuse to have a match with me during the next exam."


    "If my ssmates were to focus their censure votes on me, there wouldn''t be a next time in the first ce."


    I''d then be expelled. End of story.


    "You are certainly right about that. Either way, please have some peace of mind. That''s all I''m trying to say."


    Her words were more than just courteous, but I guess these were the steps she needed to take in order to gain my trust.


    "Perhaps it''s possible that your subordinates betray you before our match can even happen."


    "Fufu, you''re quite the funny one."


    Nearly every student in ss A was part of the Sakayanagi faction.


    She was confident that the ss wouldn''t dare attempt to remove its own leader.


    "I had already decided who would be expelled as soon as the exam was announced."


    "You decided early on who''d be removed? Sounds like the right decision."


    Sakayanagi was able to make this decision precisely because she sat at the very top of her ss.


    "So, when do you n on telling your ss who it is?"


    "I already told them all a long time ago. Had I waited until thest minute to inform them, it would''ve only caused anxiety in its own way. By making it known ahead of time, it''s easier on the rest of the ss, don''t you agree?"


    It would be unbearable for the student ted to be forced out of the school.


    However, the rest of the ss would be able to avoid falling into disarray.


    "Do you know who it is I''ve chosen, if I may ask?"


    <Illustration>


    "Who knows. I don''t have the slightest idea."


    Despite having stated otherwise, I had a fairly good idea.


    "Katsuragi K��hei-kun."


    "A reasonable choice?"


    "He''s the former leader of ss A who opposed me earlier in the year. There''s no need for two people to stand at the top of the same ss, after all."


    Katsuragi is a calm andposed person.


    He most likely understood that he''d be the scapegoat the moment he heard the details of the exam.


    He had seemingly epted his fate without resistance.


    <Illustration>


    There were still some students who continued to follow Katsuragi like Yahiko, but they were greatly outnumbered.


    "I know you''ve seen him as an enemy since the beginning, but I was under the impression that he had stepped back from trying to lead the ss."


    Even among ss A, Katsuragi ranked high in terms of overall excellence.


    I felt it would be a pity to lose him, but it seemed that Sakayanagi felt differently.


    "Among my friends, many already hate him. They simply can''t agree with his conservative way of thinking. With that being the case, I can raise morale by showing him the door instead."


    She appeared to be making a trade-off between losing out onbat power and boosting the morale of the ss as a whole.


    "Is it alright for you to be telling me this? About who you''re targeting?"


    "It''s not like you''re going to do anything behind the scenes to protect him right, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    It didn''t seem like I''d get any results that would make it worth the effort.


    "What are you nning to do with ss C?"


    "Who knows. I won''t be taking part in it. I intend to leave all the decision-making to my ssmates."


    "When ites down to it... it''s as simple as removing one of the annoying ones, or even one of the ipetent ones."


    Sakayanagi seemed to be enjoying herself as she thought about it.


    "There''s no need to think about what ss D intends to do. They''re clearly going to rid themselves of Ry��en-kun."


    I didn''t have any objections for her.


    For ss A, there were no particr advantages to lending Ry��en a hand.


    ss A most likely wanted to see him expelled, even if it meant giving up a chance to get rid of the binding contract he had made with Katsuragi.


    "Though, I have no idea what ss B will do. For this entire exam, I''m looking forward to seeing who gets expelled from that intimate ss the most. Though, perhaps Ichinose-san hase up with something interesting?"


    "Sorry. It''s about time I go."


    She was free to have as many delusions as she pleased. It''s just that I would much rather she do it on her own.


    "You''re right. We can leave our conversation here for the time being. After all, the next special exam begins next week."


    The distinctive noise of her cane striking the ground resounded throughout the hallway.


    For a split second, Sakayanagi''s gaze turned to the surveince cameras set up near the ceiling.


    The movement was so subtle that I wouldn''t have been able to notice it if I hadn''t been watching her closely.


    I wasn''t able to determine whether it was intentional or just a random, casual nce somewhere else.


    "Well then, our match will be decided by the final special exam of the year, just as we had originally nned. It''s a promise."


    I responded with a small nod before leaving the special building.

 Chapter 394 - 3 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 3 Part VI</h4>


    There weren''t very many stores that were suitable enough for meeting up after school.


    Usually, people would meet at the cafe in Keyaki Mall, but today was different.


    "Thanks foring today."


    "It''s no big deal, Hirata. I wanted to talk to you as well."


    "I''m happy to hear that. Anyway, how about we walk for a bit?"


    After joining up together at the southern entrance, Hirata did a quick check of the surrounding area before we started walking.


    "Sorry Ayanok��ji-kun. Do you mind if I change our ns a little?"


    "How so?"


    "Is it a problem if we talk in my room instead? I think I''d feel better if we did."


    "I don''t particrly mind either way."


    "Thanks for understanding."


    It seemed as though the mall wasn''t a very good ce for what he wanted to talk about.


    Looks like he didn''t want anyone to listen in on our conversation.


    Hirata initiated some small talk as we walked toward the dormitories.


    "Our first year is already almost over. How did yours go, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    He let out a sigh as he looked up to the sky.


    "Between being sent to the uninhabited ind and being forced to participate in the training camp, it was quite the tiring year."


    "Yeah. It was definitely tough, but I still had fun. Ever since enrolling here, I feel like I''ve been able to sessfully build trusting rtionships with the people around me."


    "Yeah, I think so too."


    I didn''t deny it. There were still many people in the ss who hated one another. However, I suppose the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Throughout the process of being forced to work together, bonds had gradually begun to take shape.


    "Honestly... There were never any problems until this exam started."


    A shadow loomed over Hirata''s smiling face.


    "Is that what you wanted to talk about?"


    "Yep. Sorry... I''m well aware that you don''t want to talk about it."


    I wouldn''t actively involve myself, no matter what kind of special exam it was.


    During previous exams, Horikita had always disregarded my feelings and asked for my cooperation.


    Interestingly enough, it was the exact opposite for this exam.


    Horikita didn''t turn to me for help, while Hirata did.


    It appeared as though Horikita was steadily bing more and more mature these days.


    Perhaps she hade to understand that I wouldn''t cooperate, as the frequency of her requests was also petering out, little by little.


    "This exam... I just can''t think of a solution. No matter how many times I think about it, nothinges to mind."


    "No matter how many times..."


    Looking closely, I could see dark circles beneath Hirata''s eyes.


    It made me wonder if he had been thinking about the exam all night, unable to get enough sleep.


    "It sounds difficult. In an exam like this one, the more you think about your ssmates, the harder it gets."


    "Eh...?"


    "Never mind, don''t worry about it."


    If I were to say something careless here, Hirata would only plunge even deeper into the darkness.


    For now, it was probably best just to leave it alone.


    "If... if there''s a way to save the ss, please tell me."


    Because of my response, he had somehow gotten the wrong idea, thinking that I had an answer for him.


    "Do you really think it''s impossible to save up 20 million private points?"


    "I''ve tried running the numbers, but it''s just not possible to get that many points. Yesterday, I tried to casually bring it up with my upperssmen in the ser club, but they''re all waiting for the special exams they''ll be facing after this."


    "They weren''t able to spare any points, then?"


    "Yeah..."


    At the end of the day, the number of methods avable to avoid losing someone was far too limited.


    "Sorry, I can''t think of anything else. I''ll definitely tell you if I do."


    "Is that so... Well, thank you."


    It was the best answer I could give him at this point.


    Trying his hardest to smile, Hirata thanked me.


    This special exam was extremely easy, yet also exceedingly difficult.


    If you change your point of view a little bit, the true goal of this exam bes incredibly clear.


    But Hirata couldn''t see it.


    This was just an exam for us to remove an unnecessary student.


    From the moment Chabashira exined the rules, both K��enji and I had already determined the end point of the exam.


    Of course, there''s no way of knowing ''who'' would be expelled. All that mattered was making sure it wasn''t ''you''.


    However, it was different for people like Hirata.


    He''d never be able to get past knowing ''who'' would be expelled.


    This was why he had gotten stuck within a maze, unable to find the exit.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, do you think it''s fine for someone to be expelled?"


    "It would be nice if nobody''s expelled when the exam is over. But that''s difficult in this case."


    "...Of course. You''re right. But, there must be somethi-"


    "Haven''t you had a hard time sleeping because you already know the answer to that?"


    I spoke up, interrupting him.


    "That''s..."


    Silence came between us as we approached the entrance to the dormitories.


    This was mainly because we could see several students chatting in the lobby.


    The true problem, however, was a bit deeper than that.


    Our eyes met with a certain person sitting on one of the lobby sofas.


    "Well well well. If it isn''t Hirata boy and Ayanok��ji boy. What a toootal coincidence this must be."


    "Hey K��enji-kun. You waiting for someone?"


    He seemed to notice our gazes immediately after we entered the building.


    "Are you saying you''d be concerned if I had ns to meet with someone?"


    K��enji responded to Hirata''s question with a question of his own.


    "I might think it''s unusual."


    "I don''t dislike your honesty, but unfortunately I am not."


    Although he had answered the question, it still didn''t exin what he was doing here.


    Generally speaking, K��enji wasn''t the kind of person to spend his time hanging around in a ce like this.


    "Let''s go."


    Hirata walked to the elevator and reached out to press the call button.


    Thereupon, K��enji abruptly spoke up from behind us.


    "Well, you''d better be doing your best to muster up the wisdom to make it through this exam."


    "...You never change, do you, K��enji-kun?"


    Hirata asked, K��enji''s attitude seeming to weigh on his mind a little.


    Hirata''s finger had stopped just short of pressing the button.


    "There''s no reason for me to change for an exam like this."


    "Is that really true?"


    It was rare to see Hirata getting worked up like this.


    He turned around and faced K��enji. Of course, he still didn''t re at him.


    Hirata was always calm andposed, until the very end.


    "You say there''s no reason for you to change, but honestly, I''m wondering if you''re the one who needs to change more than anyone. I''m worried that... our ssmates might single you out and make an example of you."


    This was both Hirata''s way of showing concern and making a threat.


    They were words that strongly conveyed his desire for cooperation.


    Hirata was hoping that K��enji would have some interest, even if only a little.


    "Your concerns are unfounded. Rather, shouldn''t you, the leader of the ss, be the one doing something to save me?"


    Until the very end, K��enji had no intention of changing this ''do nothing'' stance of his.


    "There are things that even I can''t do. I may not be able to live up to your expectations."


    "Oh you definitely can."


    Despite Hirata''sck of self-confidence, K��enji piled expectations on him without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    I found myself wondering if he was being sincere or not, but I was unable to tell.


    Getting up from the sofa, K��enji approached Hirata and lightly patted him on the shoulder.


    "After you''re done licking your ssmate''s wounds, please be sure to throw out the unnecessary trash."


    The moment these words left K��enji''s mouth, Hirata firmly pushed the call button.


    "...Let''s go Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Yeah."


    Hirata''s tone, which had been amicable up until this point, now contained slight traces of anger.


    There is trash among our ssmates.


    Hirata probably couldn''t help but feel irritated by what K��enji had implied.


    He only spoke up after the elevator door closed behind us.


    "Haa... Sorry. I let you see something a bit unseemly."


    "Don''t worry about it. K��enji''s opinions are troublesome."


    Hirata forced a light smile and slightly lowered his head.


    "So he struck a chord with you back there as well... Deep down, I know that preventing the expulsion is unrealistic. Despite everything, somewhere on the inside, I''ve already given up."


    The elevator arrived at Hirata''s floor. We disembarked and headed over to his room.


    "Come on in."


    "Sorry for intruding..."


    This was the first time I had been in Hirata''s room. Fundamentally speaking, the interior decor was simple, simr to my own room. There was a light, gentle scent in the air, simr to that of air freshener.


    Although it was a bit in, it was bing of him. A very well-arranged room.


    "Have a seat. Would you like some coffee?"


    "Yes. Sorry to bother you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I was the one who asked."


    This was a rtively new experience for me, since I was usually the one entertaining guests.


    "As a continuation of what we were talking about a bit ago..."


    He spoke up once again as he prepared the coffee in the kitchen.


    "I wonder if there''s really no way to save everyone."


    "I wonder. Maybe I just can''t think of anything."


    I gave the same answer I did earlier.


    Despite knowing that this would be my answer, Hirata still seemed to be looking for salvation.


    I had intended for my answer to console him, but this appeared to have been counterproductive.


    "If you can''t think of anything, I doubt anyone else will be able to."


    "You''re giving me far too much credit."


    I had no idea when exactly he started to evaluate me so highly.


    "I''ve felt that you''re one of the most dependable people in the ss ever since that matter with Karuizawa-san."


    Hirata spoke as though he had seen the true nature of my heart.


    "I''m not really sure that''s urate."


    After the water finished boiling, he handed me a cup of coffee.


    "I''m being honest. Though, you''re a modest person, so you''ll probably deny it."


    At this point, no matter what I said, it would''ve been a waste of effort.


    Even if I denied his ims, Hirata still wouldn''t believe me.


    I began to think about how it''d be better to change the subject, but Hirata quickly continued, seeming to anticipate my intention to do so.


    "The fact that someone has to be expelled during this exam... I just can''te to terms with it, no matter how hard I try. There''s no such thing as someone who wouldn''t care if a ssmate was forced to leave."


    "It''s not like I don''t get where you''reing from, but you simply don''t have any other choice. We only have until the weekend toe to a decision."


    "A decision, huh? Ayanok��ji-kun... Do you think somebody in particr should be expelled?"


    He looked at me with peering eyes.


    While they had a gentle look to them, they also appeared to contain something else entirely.


    "Not really."


    It may have been interpreted as an unfairly neutral statement, but it was my honest thoughts on the matter. Even though there were a few students up for consideration, nobody wanted to openly nominate one for expulsion. It would be better to determine who to expel with a ss discussion instead.


    "We have no choice but toe to terms with it, whoever it ends up being."


    "How level-headed. Compared to someone like me, you''re far more cut out to be the ss leader."


    Hirata had taken the initiative to pull the ss together earlier in the year, but his words were now filled with a timid uncertainty.


    There was a single, specific thing he could do to prepare himself.


    "What should I do moving forward? How exactly should I face this exam?"


    It may be a little out of line to give him advice, but Hirata was always frequently helping those around him.


    I wanted to do something to help him...


    "I don''t want you to take my word for it, but I''ll tell you what I think."


    "Okay."


    "Let''s put idealistic thoughts about ''saving everyone'' to the side for a moment. You''ve been racking your brain, asking yourself ''Who should we get rid of?'' for a while now, but you still haven''t been able toe to a decision."


    My words were clearly troubling him a bit, but Hirata ultimately nodded his head in agreement.


    "In which case, how about you try doing the opposite? Instead of thinking ''Who should we get rid of?'', think ''Who should I save?'' instead."


    "Who should I save...? Of course I want save everyo-"


    "Attach a priority to each student in the ss. Rank everyone, including yourself, one at a time from most to least important. Of course, there may be some students with roughly the same importance, but you should still try to do it anyway. You can make it simple and base it on who you like the most, or you could base it on how much they''ve contributed to the ss so far."


    By drawing up a ranking like this, there would inevitably be a student inst ce.


    "That''s... But..."


    It was an incredibly straightforward solution.


    However, Hirata wouldn''t be able to do it. His heart was still stuck on saving everyone.


    He probably thought ranking his ssmates like this would be an act of foolishness.


    "Let''s say I make a ranking. The list Ie up with wouldn''t necessarily be the same as the one our ssmatese up with."


    With this excuse, he continued to run away.


    At this rate, the day of the special exam would arrive and he''d bepletely defenceless.


    "That''s fine. I think you should start bying to your own decision first."


    For now, this was the only advice I could give him.


    Moreover, whatever judgement he would make from here was up to him to decide on his own.


    I took a grateful sip of the coffee he brewed for me.


    It seemed to be from a different brand than the coffee I usually bought, as it had a somewhat potent bitterness to it.


    "Well, yeah. You''re probably right... Recently I''ve been consumed by the desire to run away from all of this."


    Hirata took my advice and earnestly tried his best toe to terms with it.


    It probably wouldn''t go smoothly right away. The idea may leave a bad taste in his mouth and end up being rejectedpletely.


    However, he still tried his best to ept it with an open mind.


    "Haa... Alright. Thank you."


    Hirata squeezed out words of appreciation.


    For the time being, our conversation seemed to reach a stopping point.


    "Can I ask something a bit insensitive?"


    Suddenly changing the subject, I decided to try asking about something I was curious about.


    "Hm? What''s up?"


    "Has anyone confessed to you since your break-up with Karuizawa?"


    "Well that''s an unexpected question. I never thought you''d be asking me something like that, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    There was a mix of surprise and bewilderment on Hirata''s face.


    I was interested in Hirata''s potential love interests because of my past conversation with our ssmate, Mii-chan. Before the end-of-year exam, she had reached out to me for advice because she was interested in Hirata, so I was curious about what had happened with that. I found myself wondering if she had already taken action.


    "Well, I won''t say who, but... yes, a girl has reached out to me."


    In other words, girls were already beginning to confess to Hirata.


    Whether it was Mii-chan or not, I had no intention of pressing him any further to find out.


    Regardless, attractive guys like Hirata really are incredible. Girls were constantly throwing themselves at him, even if he didn''t do anything. No, rather, Hirata''s poprity stemmed from the way he carried himself. He wasn''t cking off in any way.


    "Are you going out with this girl?"


    "Certainly not. I''m not going to go out with anyone right now."


    He decisively asserted his stance on the matter.


    "Is there someone you like already or something?"


    I could understand where he wasing from if he only had eyes for the one his heart was set on.


    "Dating someone... is just too much for me right now. I''m unqualified."


    "If that''s how it is for you, then it must be nothing more than a pipe dream for someone like me."


    In the first ce, when ites to falling in love, there''s no need for qualifications.


    "I''m just not fit for love."


    The more capable the person, the more humble they are.


    The less capable the person, the more arrogant they are


    Ultimately, our conversation ended without either of us delving too much deeper.

 Chapter 395 - 3 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 3 Part VII</h4>


    "Sorry for calling you out sote, Ichinose."


    That night, at a bit past eleven, I invited Ichinose over to my room.


    It wouldn''t have been unusual for her to be on her guard and turn the offer down, but she didn''t seem to have any issues with it.


    "It''s totally fine! Though, it''s quite rare for you to reach out to me like this."


    "It''s because I really wanted to talk to you. For the time being, if it''s alright with you, feel free to take a seat on the bed. The floor might be a bit cold."


    After expressing her gratitude, Ichinose sat down on the bed.


    "This... My heart''s beating kinda fast..."


    "Hm?"


    "Oh. No, it''s nothing. Howe we couldn''t talk over the phone?"


    Howe, huh?


    I picked up a white cup as I set some water to boil in a kettle.


    "I wanted to confirm a bunch of stuff with you that''s difficult to convey just by talking over the phone."


    "I see."


    "I suppose I''ll cut to the chase and ask you directly. What are you going to do about the exam?"


    "Are you looking to continue this morning''s conversation? Well, I''ve been putting a lot of thought into how to ovee the exam without anybody being expelled... I suppose."


    "And has anything specifice to mind?"


    I took a look over my shoulder and watched as she tried to answer the question.


    Of course, it was just something I had said for politeness'' sake.


    We both knew that there was no other way to do it besides forking over twenty million private points.


    "Uhm, not yet unfortunately... There''s already not much time left, so I''m getting a bit anxious."


    I couldn''t see any signs that she was hiding something based on her words or behavior. I was reminded that, back during the cruise ship special exam, I had been impressed with Ichinose''s unexpectedly adept poker face.


    "I was thinking that you might go to president Nagumo for help."


    "What kind of help?"


    If they aren''t properly prepared for it ahead of time, posing a question like this might cause the other person to be flustered, yet Ichinose still returned my question as if nothing revealing had been asked at all.


    However, what I was about to say next would surely be enough to break her poker face.


    As the water in the kettle began to boil, I prepared a cup of hot chocte and handed it to her.


    "Thank you."


    "This supplementary exam is different than the ones we''ve had before. It can''t be cleared without someone being forcibly expelled, with the sole exception being to save up twenty million private points. No matter how many points ss B has saved up, there''s no way you''ve reached twenty million. With that assumption in mind, you would have no other choice but to seek assistance from a third party."


    Ichinose eyes shifted to her hot chocte, letting out small, steady breaths to cool it down.


    "Is that so? Well, Asahina-senpai also knew about it. Though, I didn''t think she''d tell you, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    She seemed to realize that there was no use in trying to hide it anymore, immediately making the connection as to how I knew what I did.


    "Then, I''m guessing you''ve also heard about his condition for lending me the points we need?"


    As I responded with a small nod, a bitter smile took shape on Ichinose''s face.


    "Isn''t it just ridiculous? In so many ways..."


    Lending out private points on the condition that she enters into a rtionship.


    Furthermore, she was seriously thinking about epting this condition.


    This was probably what she meant by ''In so many ways''.


    "Nagumo-senpai more or less prohibited me from revealing anything about our deal. He told me that if I did, I can forget it ever existed in the first ce. Though, since Asahina-senpai is the one who told you, I should probably be safe for the time being."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "You say that, but this doesn''t have anything to do with you, right...?"


    "True enough."


    It was ss B''s problem, and Ichinose''s decision.


    "How many more points do you need?"


    "A little over four million."


    Just by entering into a rtionship, the four million points her ss needed would be ounted for and they could make it through the exam without anyone being expelled.


    "Nagumo''s given you quite the condition."


    "Yeah. It''d usually be impossible for someone like me to borrow points and go out with Nagumo-senpai. Generally speaking, since he''s lending me the points, it only makes sense that he''s in a position to ask something of me in return."


    As I listened to her thoughts on the matter, I got an idea of what she was thinking. There was no way she''d allow someone to be expelled from ss B. For that very reason, she was preparing to sacrifice herself.


    "It''s pretty much the only way to save everyone in ss B."


    "Is that so...?"


    At this point, there was nothing I could say to help her.


    Private points were the only thing physically capable of helping Ichinose right now.


    Realistically, four million was a number that even I wouldn''t be able to acquire, no matter how hard I tried.


    "Are... you worried about me?"


    "I''m sorry if I''m being impertinent."


    "No at all. Rather, I''m super happy."


    Despite her response, her expression was still a bit clouded.


    "But, I''m still kinda troubled honestly... I probably wouldn''t have wavered with my decision if I hadn''t spoken with you."


    Ichinose slowly took a sip of her hot chocte.


    "...So what do you think, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "About Nagumo''s deal?"


    "Yep. From your perspective, what do you think about what I''m trying to do?"


    Ichinose''s eyes locked onto mine.


    I answered her, bearing the full weight of her expectations.


    "It''s a method avable to you and you alone that can prevent a ssmate from being expelled. It''s avable to you because you joined the student council and made connections with president Nagumo. Striking a deal with him to reach twenty million points is definitely one way to go about all of this."


    "You don''t look down on me for it?"


    "There''s no need to look down on you. Though, to bepletely honest, I''m not sure if it''s worth paying twenty million private points just to save a ssmate."


    "...Is that so?"


    Ichinose slowly took another sip of her hot chocte.


    "Say, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    She continued to keep eye contact.


    "Hmm?"


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, are you perhaps someone really amazing?"


    <Illustration>


    For her to call me someone really amazing, I didn''t know how to react.


    I had only told her exactly what I had heard from Asahina.


    "What leads you to believe that I am? Sorry, but it''s not something I''m personally aware of."


    "It only makes you even more amazing if that''s true. After all, you..."


    She held back the words she was about to say.


    "What is it?"


    "No, nothing at all."


    It was as if she didn''t even fully understand what she wanted to say.


    As if her mouth had been moving one step faster than her brain.


    "...What is this, I wonder...?"


    Ichinose quietly murmured, seemingly asking this question to herself.


    Although it had been a bit forced, I was d to hear about this from her in person.


    I could see that, no matter what happens, Ichinose would act for the sake of ss B.


    After all of this anxiety, Ichinose would probablye to a decision.


    That is, to enter into a rtionship with Nagumo Miyabi.

 Chapter 396 - 4: Brother and Sister

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 4: Brother and Sister</h4>


    It was the third morning after the supplemental exam was announced.


    The vote was to be held on Saturday, the day after tomorrow.


    All too soon, one person would be expelled from each ss.


    Cold air seeped into my body the moment I opened the door to the hallway.


    After descending to the first-floor lobby in the elevator, I spotted Sud�� walking out of the stairwell.


    "You''re using the stairs?"


    "Sorta. Even if it''s just a short one, I thought I''d get a workout in."


    From club activities to studying, Sud�� was probably trying his best to lead a standard student lifestyle.


    Just like that, the two of us headed off for school together.


    "I may be stupid and short-tempered, but I''ve been making huge improvements recently. That''s why I absolutely don''t wanna be expelled."


    Instead of talking to me, it felt like more like he was talking to himself.


    "Would it be wrong for me to say that you''re fine with being resented as long as you can stay enrolled here?"


    "Nah, that sounds about right. The strong-willed are the ones who''ll make it through this exam."


    "Right."


    After arriving at school, I felt a strange sense of difort as soon as I walked in the ssroom.


    Sud��, on the other hand, went to his seat without noticing anything.


    The mood had changed.


    I was by no means insensitive to things like this either.


    The moment I stepped into ss C, I noticed apletely different feel to the ssroompared to the day before.


    The usual, everyday ssroom scene was ying out right before my eyes.


    Everyone was acting as if things were totally normal.


    The room was immersed in idle chatter and standard friendly conversation.


    It was the physical incarnation of something being out of ce.


    Just yesterday, everyone had been very cautious of each other, expecting to be kept in check by the people around them.


    And yet, today, there was a strange sense of unity.


    "Good morning Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Hirata called out to me.


    "Morning."


    After a short reply, I took a moment to examine how Hirata was taking in all of this.


    "Hm? Is something wrong?"


    I wondered if he didn''t notice anything strange about the room, or if he just pretended not to.


    Hirata looked into my eyes with the same expression as always.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "Really? Well, let''s have a good day today as well."


    Hirata finished his greeting and made his way to the girls who were calling for him.


    The strange feeling that something was out of ce gradually faded as more and more students arrived in the ssroom.


    The conclusion I drew from this was that arge group had probably been formed in preparation for the uing exam.


    There had probably been a consensus on choosing not only who to protect, but who to kick out as well.


    There were eleven people in the ssroom. Hirata aside, if the remaining tenbined their censure votes, it''d put whoever they targeted in a dangerous position.


    Out of these ten people, there were a handful of boys in a group with Ike and Yamauchi.


    There was also a group of girls that usually had little to do with them.


    It was possible that everyone in the ssroom had united into arge group.


    Though, strangely enough, some of the girls were members of the group Kei was in.


    What''s more, I still hadn''t heard anything about this from Kei yet.


    "Good morning."


    Horikita showed up before long.


    Although her attitude was the same as usual, she did a quick look around the ssroom.


    "...What happened?"


    "You feel it too?"


    "Yes. It''s a little unpleasant. Though, if you''re interested, why don''t you go and ask them yourself?"


    "I''ll pass. It''s better to let sleeping dogs lie."


    At the very least, it wasn''t something you could just carelessly look into.


    [Has something happened?]


    I sent a message to Keisei, who had arrived at school earlier in the morning.


    [No idea. But I feel like something''s different from yesterday for some reason.]


    Keisei didn''t seem to have caught on entirely, but he was on the right track.


    [Maybe arge group was formed. Our ssmates are weirdly calm.]


    I sent a message to point him in the right direction.


    After he read it, Keisei looked around the room and then at me.


    [That''s certainly true. The gloomy atmosphere is clearly gone. Good job noticing it.]


    [I don''t have many friends, so I''m sensitive to changes in my surroundings.]


    [Assuming a group of ten or more people has been formed, they''ve probably decided on who they''re going to vote for, right?]


    [The person they''ll be targeting will be in a pretty tough spot.]


    [That makes me wonder who formed the group... Will we be okay?]


    I could feel Keisei''s anxiety from his message.


    As the number of people in a group increases, in order to increase the overall sway, students who aren''t very close to the original members would inevitably end up joining. Leading a group like that isn''t an easy thing to do.


    Since more people had arrived in the ssroom, I stopped messaging Keisei for the time being.


    The continuation of this would have to wait until lunch or until after school.

 Chapter 397 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    Lunchtime. I joined up with the Ayanok��ji Group for some small talk.


    Although it was just small talk, the majority of the conversation had to do with the supplementary exam.


    Naturally, the first topic was the unusual atmosphere in the ssroom that morning.


    Since Keisei had been the one to head to school early today, it started off with him telling the rest of us about how there were signs that arge group had formed.


    "...I see. You''re right that it did kinda feel more cheerful today than yesterday."


    "But... It''s still just spection at this point... Right?"


    "Yeah. There''s no evidence that arge group has really formed, and it''s possible they haven''t chosen a specific target for their censure votes either."


    In the end, this conjecture was solely based on what had taken ce earlier in the morning.


    "So, who should we try looking into first?"


    "That''s a tough question. If we choose the wrong person, the leader of the group might figure out that we''re snooping around. If that happens, there''s a risk that one of us may be targeted as well."


    Keisei mentioned the one thing we wanted to avoid at all costs.


    "There''s probably a reason why we weren''t invited."


    When ites to arge group, it would be fine to invite anyone other than the group''s primary target.


    It would be ideal for 39 people to corner a single person.


    However, this oue simply isn''t realistic.


    "What if... one of us is really close with whoever they''re targeting?"


    Haruka suggested, quietly, mischievously looking between each of us.


    "...Or... what if one of us is the target..."


    "S-stop it Haruka-chan...!"


    Airi''s fear aside, Haruka''s joke wasn''t exactly aughing matter.


    "It''s possible that they moved to make a group on the very first day and slowly increased the number of people they could trust from there. Then, today, they probably felt that it was fine toe out of the shadows."


    Keisei''s deduction was reasonable. The change was quite a lot for a single day. In all likelihood, this group had been taking action ever since the supplemental exam was announced.


    "If they still n on increasing their numbers, then they might get into contact with one of us today."


    "What if they intend to target one of us? What are we supposed to do if they threaten to have us expelled if we don''t cooperate with them and work against each other...?"


    Akito inadvertently asked one of the big questions.


    "Isn''t it super obvious? We''ve already decided to prioritize each other."


    "Even if... you be their target as a result, Haruka?"


    "That''s... but... I don''t think I want to stay in school so badly that I''d betray my friends. If they did something like that, I''d probablyin."


    A little timid, Haruka responded to Akito''s question.


    "Same here. I''d absolutely never betray any of you."


    Despite her anxiety, Airi nodded earnestly.


    "How about you Keisei?"


    After a short pause, Keisei spoke his honest feelings.


    "...I pretty much agree with you two. However, reality is never that simple. In this exam, if you really get targeted, you probably won''t be able to avoid it. It may sound better to take an expulsion in ce of a friend, but... it would still be really painful."


    "That''s... Kiyopon, what do you think?"


    Everyone turned and looked at me.


    I felt as though, to a certain extent, I should attempt to unify everyone''s ideas.


    "I''m against Haruka''s way of doing things here."


    "That... Are you saying you''d betray us in order to get along with therge group!?"


    "No, cooperating with another group to kick out a friend ispletely out of the question. However, it would be better to go along with them on the surface. I don''t think it''d be a good idea to be uncooperative or speak out against them."


    It''s vital to avoid letting your emotions cloud your judgement in these situations.


    "By pretending to cooperate with them, we can figure out how many censure votes they already have and who they intend to invite into the group moving forward. This information would be important to get our hands on, right?"


    "...Certainly."


    Haruka, who had been getting riled up, began to regain herposure.


    If you got riled up and turned down therge group''s offer, you wouldn''t be able to get very much information.


    At this point, we had no way of knowing who they were targeting.


    "Even if you just pretend to cooperate with them, it''s not possible for them to find out who voted for who on the day of the vote since it''s anonymous."


    In other words, we would be able to obscure what would actually take ce.


    "I guess that doing things your way really would be best for all of us."


    I nodded along in agreement.


    "Additionally, therge group has been quietly expanding its influence since day one and have a sizable following already. The mastermind behind it is probably quite sharp in their own way. They''ve been handling themselves quite carefully, and furthermore, they haven''t specified anything about who they''re going to expel. It doesn''t seem like Hirata and Horikita have noticed them either."


    Horikita may have had an idea, but Hirata hadn''t seemed to notice anything at all.


    I had expected Hirata to take notice, yet surprisingly, it still managed to elude him, even during such a critical moment.


    "Hirata probably isn''t being held down by a specific group because he views everyone from a neutral position. If they carelessly asked him for support, there''s a chance he might try to make the group disband instead."


    "In any case, you could say that the person behind all of this really thought everything through."


    "You''re amazing Kiyotaka-kun. I can''t believe you were able toe up with all of this!"


    Airi pped her hands happily, sort of as though she was congratting herself.


    "That''s certainly true. I wasn''t the one who noticed the strange mood this morning, Kiyotaka was."


    "I said it before. When you''re by yourself for a long time, you just unintentionally pick up on the small details. Moreover, there''s no guarantee that thisrge group actually exists, it''s nothing more than an assumption."


    There was no evidence as to whether it actually existed or not. This was just to push the conversation forward.


    "Still, I think it''s best to be on guard."


    "Man, everything we''ve been talking about has been such a drag. Can''t we talk about something a bit more positive?"


    With a sigh, Akito spoke up as he fiddled with his cell phone.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "Talking about something positive simply isn''t possible. The reality is that we''re going to lose a ssmate soon, so even if we did, it wouldn''t be very enjoyable."


    These feelings of anxiety would continue to smoulder, regardless of how much we nned things out here.


    "When you put it that way, I... I really am pretty worried..."


    "You''re still saying stuff like that Airi? You''ll definitely be fine."


    In order to stop her from worrying, Haruka spoke up and gently patted Airi on the head.


    "But..."


    "Between the two of us, girls hate me, like, way more than they hate you."


    "Maybe so..."


    When Akito nodded in agreement, Haruka fiercely red at him. He spoke up to defend himself.


    "What? You said it yourself."


    "It''s fine for me to say it, but don''t you think it''d be annoying to hear it from someone else?"


    "...I guess."


    Faced with such a sound argument, Akito gave in.


    Seeing them like this, Airi seemed to lose even more of her self-confidence.


    "Haruka-chan... You''re cute... You have a good sense of humour... and you''re smart..."


    "No no... At the very least, you shouldn''t be saying that first bit."


    Although Haruka was somewhat surprised, she still consoled Airi.


    "There''s no need for you girls to worry so much. There are far too many better targets among the guys."


    Keisei also followed-up with words of reassurance.


    "Yeah, the boys are the ones in real danger, so there''s no reason to be so serious right now."


    "Really,pared to the girls- Hey, isn''t that Hirata-kun?"


    Haruka''s question sounded somewhat doubtful. The rest of us followed her line of sight.


    Sure enough, there was Hirata, walking listlessly all by himself.


    He was the type of guy who would always hold his head up high and never stopped smiling.


    Now, however, it wouldn''t be urate to say he gave off a cheerful impression, not even as ttery.


    "What did you expect? He''s probably worried about the exam."


    "Looks like it. Kinda like he''s a totally different person."


    The two of them worriedly watched as Hirata disappeared from view.


    "He looks so distraught even though he doesn''t have to worry about getting expelled. He''s cing way too much of a burden on himself."


    "Someone''s going to be expelled. It''s unavoidable."


    It felt like, in some respects, they were looking at Hirata with pity in their eyes.


    I received a text message as I listened to their conversation.


    The sender didn''t seem to be someone I''d be able to disregard.


    "Sorry, I''m being asked to meet up with someone."


    "Who by?"


    This seemed to spurn Haruka''s interest, as she shifted her gaze toward me with intrigue in her eyes.


    Airi looked at me as well, eyes filled with anxiety.


    "...Horikita. It''s probably about the exam."


    "Oh. Cool."


    Haruka lost all interest after hearing the details.


    She probably recalled Horikita''s interaction with Ry��en not too long ago.


    After seeing them off, I left the cafe.

 Chapter 398 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    The meeting spot was a rest area along the pathway to and from school, unsuitable for meeting up during lunch break.


    Nobody likeding out here around this time of year, especially during spring and autumn.


    "Sorry for calling you out here."


    "It''s nothing. Sorry for making you wait in such terrible weather."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    The person I was meeting with was Horikita.


    However, it wasn''t the younger Suzune, but rather the elder Manabu.


    "...Greetings."


    Tachibana bowed her head slightly.


    Despite both of them having left the student council, Tachibana still continued to stay beside the elder Horikita.


    It went without saying that their rtionship seemed to go beyond that of a mere boss and subordinate.


    Tachibana usually tended to be a little abrasive with me, but today she seemed somewhat reserved.


    I wondered if it was because she had previously fallen into Nagumo''s trap and had forced ss A to take action to prevent her expulsion.


    "I hear a supplemental special exam has begun."


    "News travels fast. Well, it''ll be over soon enough."


    "A few first-years have alreadye to consult the matter with us third-years. Though, there probably aren''t any of us who''ll be able to help in any meaningful way."


    "As expected, there aren''t any upperssmen willing to lend out their private points?"


    "It would be difficult. The same special exams are being carried out every year, but it''s effectively on a set three-year rotation. This is in order to prevent currently enrolled students from leaking any exam information."


    It was just as I had suspected, although it was fairly obvious.


    "The special exam given to the third-years will probably be decided by the number of private points we have. We don''t have enough to leave any behind for our underssmen."


    I see. This was probably the reason why Tachibana''splexion didn''t look very good.


    Because of her mistake, her ss was forced to hand over 20 million points.


    Her reaction was understandable considering that those points would have been important for oveing their own special exam.


    "I''m so sorry. If only I were more reliable..."


    Driven by her guilty conscience, Tachibana proceeded to lower her head to the elder Horikita.


    "You''re doing something unnecessary."


    "Ah, y-yes..."


    He proceeded to scold her. I wondered how many times she had already apologized to him.


    "Have you heard from your little sister?"


    "Suzune isn''t going to approach me."


    "This special exam has been unprecedented. There needs to be someone willing to advise her."


    In reality, Horikita was desperate. This was clear enough given her recent contact with Ry��en.


    Instead of getting anything out of him, Ry��en had shut her downpletely.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be fine for that someone to be you, Ayanok��ji?"


    "You''re asking for the impossible. Horikita and I are far too different."


    "So you''re saying that she and I are simr?"


    "At least more so than me."


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence before I spoke up again.


    "She''s expected to make the tough decisions from now on, whether she wants to or not. You''re the only one who can guide her."


    "Even if that''s true, that''s something she''ll have to decide on her own."


    He wasn''t wrong. He shouldn''t force his younger sister toe to a decision.


    Everything would ultimately have to be judged and decided by Horikita Suzune herself.


    "So, what exactly did you call me out here for?"


    Having a deep, long conversation in this cold weather wasn''t preferable for any of us.


    Since he wasn''t fond of talking about his younger sister, I thought I''d move on to another topic.


    "It''s about Nagumo. I wanted to know if you''ve noticed him make any unusual movements."


    "Is that really something we had to talk about in person?"


    "Actually, I''m the one who asked for it."


    In an unexpected way, I found out the reason why this meeting had been arranged.


    "I want to know why you''ve been acknowledged."


    I could see traces of frustration in Tachibana''s eyes.


    Whatever the reason, the elder Horikita had epted her request to set up a meeting with me here, so he was probably interested in helping her mature.


    "I''ve been acknowledged? He''s probably never thought of me as anything but disrespectful."


    "I know that."


    Hearing such a clear, decisive answer from her stung my heart a bit.


    "Still... I''ve decided to try broadening my horizons at least a little. You may have potential worth recognizing that I''m just not able to see."


    "What''s your impression after meeting with Ayanok��ji once again?"


    "Honestly, I don''t have the slightest idea."


    "I thought you''d say that."


    I found myself perplexed by their conversation.


    Perhaps because of the strange, yet somewhat rxing atmosphere, the elder Horikita let himself show a slight smile.


    "It''s a shame that we''ll only know Ayanok��ji''s true value after we''ve already graduated."


    "No, nothing will change, even after you two graduate."


    "I think so too."


    Tachibana gave her thoughts as well, agreeing with me.


    They had called me out into such cold weather just for this.


    Well, I suppose this was also a testament to howrge the wound Tachibana has been carrying actually was.


    I spoke up again.


    "Nagumo hasn''t shown any interest in me because of his obsession with you. If you want him dealt with, you might as well face him head-on, just this once."


    This wasn''t the type of request I should be making of a man about to graduate from ss A.


    It was just that, one way or another, Nagumo would surely make his move.


    No, it was entirely possible that he already has.


    "...Nagumo-kun has been in close contact with the third-year''s ss B recently. I think he''s going to offer them hisplete support, just like he did at the training camp."


    For the sake of defeating his long-term rival, Nagumo may have offered to help demote Horikita Manabu and his ss down to ss B.


    "There''s always something else. I just want to pass the time in peace."


    "If you really want to do that moving forward, this problem with Nagumo... You can''t afford to neglect it like this."


    The elder Horikita was confident that something terrible was going to take ce next year.


    After Horikita Manabu takes his leave and there''s no longer anyone he''s obsessed with defeating, Nagumo would start to act violently, doing whatever he pleased.


    That is to say, I would suffer greatly if I didn''t take the necessary countermeasures by then.


    "I''ll do what I can."


    I gave him this answer for the time being.

 Chapter 399 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    That evening, after I had gotten out of the shower, I checked my phone only to see that I had several missed calls from Kei.


    It seemed to be something urgent, given that she had called nearly every other minute.


    Having barely finished drying my hair, I began to dial her number to call her back, but I was met with yet another call from her, so I simply answered that instead.


    "Hello?"


    "Jeez, finally you pick up...!"


    "You seem awfully panicked."


    "No duh I''m panicked... Like, something absolutely terrible''s happened Kiyotaka."


    "Something terrible?"


    "I have no idea who''s behind it, but Kiyotaka... everyone''s gonna vote you out of school."


    "Is that so?"


    "That... does that mean you already knew?"


    "No, this is the first I''ve heard of it. Though, I was vaguely aware that somebody was being targeted."


    The fact that this somebody was me was something I had only just now found out about.


    "Why are you still so calm?"


    "Do you know how many people are going to vote against me?"


    "I dunno exactly... But, from the feel of it, it''s prolly already around half the ss. They kinda threatened that if anyone told you about it, that person would be the one getting expelled next time."


    Since they were trying to drive me into a corner, it was only natural that there''d be a couple of threats getting tossed around.


    I wondered if they had already managed to convince the majority of the ss.


    If they had, even with the praise votes from the Ayanok��ji Group and the one I''d get from Kei, it would all still be just a drop in the bucket.


    "Are you okay to tell me this, then? You could end up being targeted yourself."


    Of course, that would only be if I went around telling everyone I had heard about it from Kei.


    I didn''t know who was behind it, but they had done a good job. Although the strategy of singling someone out and forcing their expulsion was, in and of itself, simple, gathering the votes needed to actually make it happen was not. After all, somebody who singles out a ssmate would be seen as ''evil'' by the people around them. If someone with a strong sense of justice or a close friend of the target was to find out about the n, it''d be possible for the mastermind to be forced out of school instead. While there''d be resistance when ites to judging a ssmate, there''d be far less resistance when ites to judging ''evil''. This was the exact reason why Haruka and Akito, who are both rtively sharp-tongued students in their own right, wouldn''t take the initiative and nominate someone to expel during our group conversations. Ultimately, our entire group discussed the candidates and came to a joint decision about who to vote for moving forward.


    The mastermind targeting me wasn''t afraid of bing a target themselves.


    "You''re gonna do something, right? Like, you can do something about it, right?"


    "I wonder. It''s troublesome if half the ss is against me."


    Even if I managed to gather ten praise votes, it wouldn''t necessarily mean I''d be able to escape from such a tough situation.


    The mastermind''s group would obviously distribute their own praise votes amongst their friends.


    I was facing a significant risk of being expelled.


    "Thanks for letting me know this."


    "It''s no big deal or anything, but... For real, what''re you gonna do?"


    "What will I do? I''ll have to think about it for a bit."


    "You may seem perfect, but even you have ws okay? If I wasn''t here, isn''t it totally possible you could''ve been expelled without noticing anything?"


    "That''s exactly why you''re here."


    "Oh. I see..."


    It was exactly because I had someone capable of obtaining information out of my reach that I was able to find out about this expulsion crisis.


    "I''ll contact you again soon."


    "Gotcha."


    I ended the call.


    While I wanted to talk a little bit about March 8th next week, I dropped the matter for now.


    Before anything else, I needed to find out why I was being targeted.


    "Well then..."


    I grasped my phone tightly and slowly started racking my brain.


    Who I chose to contact here would greatly influence my strategy moving forward.


    Contacting the mastermind or one of their followers was simply not an option.


    That being said, the situation wouldn''t improve at all if I reached out to someone useless either.


    "...In which case."


    I promptly dialed a number directly from my contact list.


    I decided that, first of all, I should finish what I needed to do.


    After a while, the call connected.


    "What is it?"


    Answering the phone with his ever-unchanging tone of voice was Horikita Manabu.


    "I need to talk to you about the supplemental exam. It''s fairly important."


    "Wait a moment."


    I heard the sound of running water from the other end of the call and waited for around ten seconds.


    "I was doing the dishes. I didn''t want the noise to interfere over the speaker."


    "Sorry for interrupting you."


    "So, something bad has happened."


    The elder Horikita and I had met up earlier in the day.


    He probably understood that something bad had happened because I hadn''t mentioned anything back then.


    "Something happened in my ss. Arge group was formed and they''ve decided on who exactly they''ll be trying to expel."


    "Given the exam, the establishment of arge group is inevitable. Who''s being targeted?"


    Perhaps the face of his younger sister hade to mind.


    "Me."


    "That''s not a funny joke."


    "I''m not joking. More than half of my ss has already agreed to vote against me."


    "Oh?"


    "I''m in a tough spot, so I thought I''d consult with you about it."


    "Even you can''t do anything about this exam? Is that what you''re saying?"


    "Put simply, yes."


    Though, to be precise, I was talking to him because I was trying to do something.


    "What do you want from me? When ites to this exam of yours, I don''t think there''s anything I can do to help you."


    "Well, there''s only one thing I want from you."


    I offered him a proposal. My path moving forward would depend on whether he epted it or not.


    "...I see. So that''s what you want."


    "As far as you''re concerned, it shouldn''t be a bad offer. You can use it as your reason."


    "Indeed. I wouldn''t have agreed if that were not the case."


    "You also don''t need to exert your authority as the former student council president, nor do anything to help me directly."


    A capable student like the elder Horikita should be able to understand what I''m getting at, even without me explicitly stating my intentions.


    "You were probably going to use this strategy of yours regardless of whether you got targeted or not."


    "Yeah. I had nned on getting in touch with you anyway. I would''ve brought it up earlier today, but..."


    "You didn''t because Tachibana was there?"


    Of course, I knew she wasn''t the kind of student to go and let out a secret, but I refrained from saying anything, just in case.


    "''I''m in a tough spot'' you say. You aren''t in a tough spot at all."


    "That depends on tomorrow. Without your cooperation, I''d have been forced to change tactics, and you should be well aware that it''s not beneficial for me to take center stage."


    "...Alright. We''ll act tomorrow."


    "You''ve saved me a lot of trouble. I''ll get in touch with you when I identify the mastermind."


    I cut the call with the elder Horikita and plugged the charging cord into my cell phone.


    "Now that I have that out of the way..."


    It was a strategy I''d been nning on carrying out for this exam since it was first announced.


    A necessary action to remove an unnecessary student.


    However, in the case where I ended up bing the target, it was vital that I raise the uracy of said strategy. I decided to call Kushida next.


    "Good evening, Ayanok��ji-kun. I somehow thought I''d be getting a call from you today."


    "I assume you have a grasp of the situation, then?"


    "Yep. Looks like you''re in quite the pinch."


    As expected, the news that I had be an expulsion candidate had already reached Kushida''s ears.


    "Oh don''t tell me that you wanted me to clue you in just because of our cooperative rtionship, okay? If I leaked any information to you, I''d be the one being targeted next time, after all~"


    Of course, this probably wasn''t her real reason for not telling me.


    "Who did you hear about it from? That you''re being targeted."


    Kushida''s interestsy in finding out who told me I was being targeted.


    "They were anonymous."


    "Hmph. Then at least tell me one thing. What did this anonymous person tell you?"


    What did they say, huh?


    I stayed silent since I had no intention of answering that question.


    "You''re quite the smart one, aren''t cha Ayanok��ji-kun? You''re probably thinking you should be careful to avoid saying anything important."


    "Whatever you''re getting at is going over my head. What do you want to know?"


    "For example, did they tell you who the mastermind is? Or around how many votes there are against you?"


    This meant Kushida wanted to know the finer details of what Kei had told me. If she told Kei that half the ss had agreed to vote for me and told other students the number was one third, she''d be able to narrow down who had leaked the information.


    "It seems we''re both trying to read into each other''s intentions."


    "Could it be that you''re the mastermind, Kushida?"


    "Oh I wouldn''t do something like that. I''ll have you know that, in our ss, I''m a symbol ofplete neutrality and peace."


    However, even if she wasn''t the mastermind, she had to at least be close to them. I moved on.


    "That''s true. It wouldn''t be surprising for you to target Horikita if you were the one behind all this."


    "Ahaha, fair enough. You knew full well that it was risky to reach out to me like this, yet you went ahead and contacted me anyway. I know you''re in quite the pickle, but... What do you want from me?"


    "I want to know who the mastermind is."


    "Even if you knew now, it wouldn''t help you, would it?"


    Kushida was the type to always adapt to the situation at hand, so it didn''t seem hard to win her over to my side.


    "Please tell me."


    "You''re quite upfront, aren''t you Ayanok��ji-kun? However, I can''t just betray my friends... Heh."


    Kushida let slip a little devilishugh from the other end of the phone.


    "No, it might be more urate to say I couldn''t tell you even if I wanted to."


    "Meaning?"


    "I regret to have to inform you this, but I''m the only one who knows who the mastermind is."


    "...I see."


    "Indeed. You seem to understand what this means."


    The mastermind had selected Kushida as their primary confidant.


    Then, with her help, they picked out people who had no connection to me and recruited them into the group.


    Given the abundant amount of trust she had with the ss, it would probably be difficult for them to turn her invitation down.


    "If it''s you, you''ll be able to find out who it is sooner orter, right? So, even if I don''t tell you now, it wouldn''t make too much of a difference."


    "No. It''ll probably be difficult if I don''t hear it from you. I''m guessing that this person also wants to try and stay hidden. Isn''t that why they''ve gone and entrusted everything to you?"


    "You sure do speak your mind, don''t you?"


    "That''s because, knowing you, you''d probably manage to see through any ns I have if I didn''t."


    I had a hunch that my n to find out about the mastermind would be a sess if I went to Kushida.


    Though, at the same time, it had also been a failure.


    "I''m surprised you decided to participate in getting someone expelled from school."


    "Well, kinda. I''ve been put into a rather difficult situation too, you know? If I turned them down, they''d think I wasn''t willing to help, you know? I''d be troubled if a rumor was spread iming I was being uncooperative, even though they''re the one who reached out to me."


    She was definitely in a situation that called for thorough consideration.


    "Though, deciding to take action was also difficult. I don''t want you to drop out Ayanok��ji-kun, but I can''t just betray the trust of a student who''s asked for help. What''s more, I think they''ve grabbed hold of this weakness of mine a little bit. If they have, it seems like I might get targeted if I do anything to betray them."


    Perhaps someone like Kushida would be able to maintain neutrality until the very end.


    But even so, I was bothered by the fact that she was deliberately cooperating with them.


    One exnation was that she''s going along with it to protect herself. If she tactlessly refused the mastermind''s offer, there was a real possibility that she wouldn''t have been allowed to join the group. Alternatively, there was also the possibility that she would be resented, suffering as a result. That being the case, it was better for her to be in a position of control within the group instead, even if it meant taking a bit of a risk. This exnation was valid enough.


    The girl named Kushida personifies pride and self-importance. Despite that, she''s worshipped and praised by others, preferring to rule over them. She was the type to feel delighted about people being inferior to her.


    "So, do you understand the situation I''m in? I couldn''t help you even if I wanted to."


    If the mastermind''s identity were to be exposed, the me would end up falling on Kushida.


    She was being manipted brilliantly.


    "In that case, I won''t try to force anything out of you. Sorry for calling sote at night."


    "Really? You''re not gonna ask anything?"


    "I don''t want to trouble you. It doesn''t seem like you''ll be able to help at all this time."


    "Do you really think you can figure out who the mastermind is without me?"


    "No idea. I''m not confident I can."


    I started backing off and showed a hint of weakness, enticing Kushida to take a few steps forward.


    If she didn''t take the bait, there was nothing I could do about it. Either way, the identity of the mastermind waspletely unrted to my strategy. The knowledge would simply make the steps I''d have to take a little easier.


    "What to do..."


    But, rather than backing off, Kushida came to a stop.


    She had taken the bait of her own ord.


    "Well, Ayanok��ji-kun is myrade. I suppose I''ll tell you."


    With that, I stopped backing off as well.


    "...Why did you change your mind?"


    "Because I want to see how you''ll handle it, or something like that. That said, if any of this ends up falling back on me, I won''t forgive you. Are we on the same page?"


    "I''m capable of distinguishing who I should and shouldn''t be making an enemy of."


    As I said this, I had a feeling that there was a slight smile forming on the edges of her mouth.


    "It''s Yamauchi-kun."


    She gave the tentative name of the mastermind.


    It was ''tentative'' because there wasn''t enough evidence to determine whether he was or not.


    "Yamauchi, huh?"


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    "He''s a reasonable expulsion candidate. It''s not surprising that he''d take the initiative and make a move to protect himself."


    "...Are you satisfied now?"


    She asked inquisitively.


    "Even after hearing this, there''s still something I don''t quite understand. I don''t think you''re stupid enough to be manipted by someone like Yamauchi. I''m sure you could''ve sessfully cated him and refused when he reached out to you. You''re putting yourself at a lot of risk by covering up for him and acting as his mediator."


    "Then, why didn''t I just turn him down, I wonder?"


    "Perhaps you found out that the real mastermind isn''t Yamauchi, but the student backing him up from behind-the-scenes instead."


    Kushida had seemed to be enjoying herself, but now her tone became serious.


    "You knew."


    "If I''m not mistaken, Sakayanagi approached Yamauchi not too long ago."


    Just before the end-of-year exam, she hade and paid Yamauchi a visit. It had been quite the hot topic within ss C at the time.


    I presented Kushida with convincing enough reason for why I knew this, my previous direct contact with Sakayanagi aside.


    "It''s surprising, but, yes, that''s exactly what''s going on. Sakayanagi-san from ss A seems to be the one supporting Yamauchi-kun. I''d like to avoid making an enemy out of her if at all possible."


    "How do you know that Sakayanagi is the one supporting him? Did Yamauchi tell you?"


    "No, Yamauchi-kun''s been keeping it secret. But, you''re aware of the breadth of my informationwork, right? I found out about it from somebody in ss A. That is, that Sakayanagi-san''s manipting him in order to try and do something to ss C."


    Everything was unfolding all too perfectly. Given the situation, the fact that Yamauchi reached out to Kushida first was probably also a part of Sakayanagi''s instructions. Within ss A, Hashimoto held suspicions about my rtionship with Kei. It wouldn''t have been hard for him to warn Sakayanagi if their goal was to establish a group without tipping me off.


    In which case, Kei shouldn''t have been invited into the group at all. I probably wouldn''t have noticed I was being targeted untilter on.


    "Is it a coincidence that you''re being targeted by Sakayanagi? Or is it intentional?"


    "Who knows. I haven''t interacted with her very much. Maybe she''s just targeting someone who doesn''t stand out."


    "Well, that is possible. After all, other than Horikita-san, Sud��-kun, Sat��-san, and your friends in that group of yours, there''s probably not anybody willing to take the risk to tell you about your situation."


    Despite all of this, it was unusual that the mastermind was Sakayanagi.


    Why had she approached me and asked to postpone our face-off until the next special exam?


    Did she really want to defeat me so badly that she was willing to break our agreement?


    She had to be well aware that I''d refuse topete against her during the next special exam if she started anything against me. Having Yamauchi gather censure votes against me was, without a doubt, a vition of our agreement. In other words, if I had to force some sort of meaning out of this, it would be that our agreement itself had been nothing but a lie.


    Saying that ourpetition would be postponed until next time had just been a distraction from her trap.


    No... From what I knew of Sakayanagi, she wasn''t the type of person who''d be satisfied with winning that way.


    In which case, what should I make of all this?


    "You''ve been a great help, Kushida."


    "Be careful how you conduct yourself and make sure not to get expelled!"


    I ended the call and tossed my phone onto my bed.


    "No matter what they''ve got in store for me, what I have to do still hasn''t changed."


    Now that I knew the identity of the mastermind, all I had to do was ry the information to the elder Horikita and get the ball rolling.

 Chapter 400 - 5: Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 5: Good and Evil</h4>


    As I walked into ss the next morning, most of the students in the room turned and looked in my direction.


    However, they averted their gazes almost immediately.


    Then, out of nowhere, they looked at me again. This proceeded to happen over and over.


    The reality was that they had already begun taking action to expel me.


    This was the true form of the out-of-ce feeling I had experienced the day before.


    The members of the Ayanok��ji Group, such as Akito and Keisei, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual.


    In all likelihood, none of them had the skills necessary to act like they hadn''t found out who therge group was targeting.


    Furthermore, our opponents had done a lot of work to carefully construct such arge group, so there was effectively no chance the information leaked out to any of them.


    I also wasn''t willing to make them worry about me excessively by telling them the reality of the situation myself.


    If I revealed my current situation to them carelessly, Kei''s involvement in leaking the information to me may end up being made public.


    I had no choice but to deal with this on my own.


    "Good morning, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Ah. Good morning."


    Having just arrived in the ssroom herself, Horikita didn''t appear to be aware of the situation either.


    "Yo!"


    Sud�� seemed to arrive together with her, as their greetings came nearly one right after the other.


    "Just so you know, the timing of our arrivals was just a coincidence."


    "I wasn''t asking."


    For some reason or another, Sud�� sent me an ostentatious look before heading over to his own seat.


    He probably wasn''t involved with what was taking ce within ss C.


    While it is possible that he''d like to see me expelled, if he went along with Yamauchi''s n, it''d have arge impact on Horikita''s evaluation of him afterward. Besides, he wasn''t a skilled enough actor to maintain a poker face either.


    "...By the way."


    Horikita whispered to me after Sud�� was out of earshot.


    "What?"


    "What did you do?"


    "Aren''t you leaving out some details? Be more specific."


    "Regarding me. What did you do?"


    Her question was still fairly abstract.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but I didn''t do anything. I don''t have the time to spend looking after you."


    "You don''t have the time? What are you getting at?"


    "It''s my own problem. Don''t worry about it."


    ss was going to start soon.


    Based on Horikita''s attitude, she still hadn''t gotten in contact with her older brother yet.


    It was probably going to take ceter this afternoon.

 Chapter 401 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    It was lunch break on Friday and tomorrow''s special exam was rapidly approaching.


    I, Horikita Suzune, thought back on the events that had taken ce the night before.


    Just as I was thinking it was about time to go to bed, I received a text message.


    I remember my heart nearly skipping a beat when I saw who it was from.


    It was a message from my older brother.


    He had only written a single line of text.


    [Is there anything you regret?]


    This single message that seemed to be asking me a question.


    After reading it several times over, I thought about what I could do despite having lost my way.


    However, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    If I let it get away from me... The next time I''d be able to hear my brother''s voice would be during graduation.


    [Would you be willing to talk with me?]


    Having made up my mind, I wrote out this message in response.


    Even though all I had to do was hit send, my fingers were heavy and I couldn''t easily bring myself to do it.


    "Haa..."


    I stabilized my breathing and pressed the button. The only thing I could do now was wait for my brother''s response.


    Around the time when my anxiety over whether or not he would reply had almost faded, a response came back in the form of a phone call.


    Instead of anxiety, I felt relief.


    Fortunately, he had responded with a phone call. It would''ve been hard for me to message him back with my trembling hands.


    "...It''s me. Suzune."


    "You said you wanted to talk?"


    "Yes..."


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    "...Uh, your message... Why did you send me it..."


    "Is that really important right now? Is this really what you needed to talk to me about over the phone?"


    "N-no that''s not it."


    Feeling like he was about to end the call, I quickly, frantically denied it to stop him from doing so.


    "If it''s okay with you... would you be willing to meet with me in person?"


    "In person?"


    "Y-yes."


    "When you first enrolled here, I suggested that it would be better for you to drop out. The moment you rejected my offer, your rtionship with me was over. You do understand that, don''t you?"


    He brought up the cold, hard facts of the matter. I could only imagine his decision to contact me like this as nothing more than a whim.


    The rtionship we had as siblings was simply that distant.


    Truthfully, I wanted to talk to my older brother about all sorts of things.


    About everything that had happened so far. About what would happen in the future.


    But... he would never ask me for something like that.


    "It''s something I want to ask you about in person."


    He was silent. I slowly continued to speak.


    "This will be thest time... After this, I will not involve myself with you ever again."


    It was the only thing I could offer him.


    "Alright, I understand."


    That was the conversation that took cest night.


    I was now heading out to meet my older brother.


    To avoid being seen by others, we arranged to meet at the special building, a ce usually devoid of other people.


    By the time I arrived at my destination, he was already there.

 Chapter 402 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    "Sorry to keep you waiting..."


    Manabu stood there quietly. From Suzune''s perspective, he hadn''t changed a bit since they were younger.


    He was still the same person she had been chasing after all this time.


    "How long has it been since the two of us talked alone like this?"


    "...If we don''t count what happened immediately after I enrolled here, about three years..."


    "I see. It has probably been around that long."


    Manabu thought back to when his younger sister was in her first year of middle school.


    When he decided to attend K��do Ikusei high school, he pushed her away.


    At the time, he had never even considered that his younger sister would follow in his footsteps.


    But, sure as day, Suzune was here now, standing in front of him.


    "You said that you wanted to talk with me, so let''s hear it."


    Their conversation would be over if she said that her goal was to reconcile with her older brother.


    If it was the old her, it wouldn''t have been surprising for her to say that.


    In which case, Manabu probably wouldn''t say a word. He''d simply take his leave without a moment''s hesitation.


    "It has to do with this supplementary exam. You''re aware of what the first-years are going through, right?"


    "Mhm. Each ss is being forced to expel one student."


    "Yes."


    "And?"


    He urged Suzune to get on with it.


    Suzune, who had been speaking rtively easily, hesitated to continue.


    "If you''re asking about my own personal supply of private points, it was nearly exhausted back during the training camp. In which case, you''re just wasting your time."


    "It''s nothing like that. I had never considered asking you for that kind of support."


    Suzune hardened her resolve, determined to dispel any uncertainties he might have.


    "What I wanted to talk with you about today... Please, give me courage."


    <Illustration>


    The words came out, and after a brief pause, she continued.


    "I want to face this exam head-on. Other people are forming groups, trying to take control of the votes in order to ensure that they''re safe from expulsion. But, they''ll definitely regret doing thatter on down the line. That''s why I... I want to stand up against them."


    Manabu silently looked on as she spoke, acknowledging the determination held within her eyes.


    At the same time, he thought back to what Ayanok��ji had told him the day before.


    What she was trying to do was by no means easy.


    But, with her own two hands, she was trying to do something that no one else could.


    To resolve herself, she made up her mind and came to meet with her brother.


    "How much time do you have?"


    "I don''t have any ns after this..."


    "Really?"


    Suzune was somewhat taken aback by Manabu''s unexpected question.


    "Then, I''d like to ask you a few things before I hear you out. What do you think of this school?"


    "Eh?"


    "Are you enjoying it here?"


    "Ah. Uhm... I-I see."


    Her brother''s unexpected question had clearly caught her off-guard.


    "I-I''m sorry. That, uh..."


    Manabu didn''t reprimand her even though she was fumbling her words.


    "Whether or not I enjoy being here... I honestly don''t know. At the very least, it''s not boring."


    "Is that so?"


    Suzune couldn''t understand the meaning behind Manabu''s question.


    After all, it had been quite a while since thest time she had a normal conversation with her brother.


    "It seems you''ve managed to ovee one of your shorings."


    "My shorings...?"


    "Indeed. You focused so much on yourself that you never paid attention to what was going on around you. By broadening your own horizons, you''ve managed to break away from spending your days in boredom."


    "You somehow... seem different today."


    In Suzune''s eyes, her older brother was serious and dedicated. Someone who pretty much never smiled.


    Someone who would never neglect an opportunity to improve himself.


    She felt like it was impossible for him to think of going to school as something to be enjoyed.


    "You only ever paid attention to my academic achievements, always obsessed with scoring high on tests."


    "That''s because... you''ve always been my role model."


    This was something Suzune had already said many times over by this point, and Manabu''s face clouded over every time he heard it.


    "Role model, huh?"


    "...I understand. That it''s absolutely impossible for me to catch up with you. But still, striving to shorten the distance as much as possible shouldn''t be a bad thing."


    Despite being aware of her own shamelessness, she still wanted him to see how hard she was trying.


    Without responding to his sister''s feelings, Manabu quietly closed his eyes for a moment.


    "What do you think of Ayanok��ji?"


    "...What do I, think of him?"


    "Just tell me your honest impression of him."


    "He''s an irritable ssmate. Even though he''s capable enough to be recognized by you, I don''t like how he doesn''t even try to make use of it. But, I think that, someday, I''ll be able to catch up with him and, hopefully, surpass him."


    "It''s unfortunate, but you''ll never be able to catch up to Ayanok��ji."


    "..."


    "That said, there''s no need for you to catch up with him. It''s absolutely fine for you to grow at your own pace."


    "My own pace..."


    Manabu moved a little closer to his sister.


    If Suzune were to do the same, the distance between them would be short enough for their hands to reach each other.


    However, Suzune wasn''t able to take that one step.


    "Are you scared?"


    "...Yes..."


    This sense of distance was something Suzune hadn''t been able to ovee, even when she was younger.


    It was so short, and yet so hopelessly far.


    "To get closer, you have to be willing to take a step forward."


    "What can I do...? What can I do to get rid of this distance...?"


    "Let me help you find the answers you''re looking for. So tell me, what do you want to put forward to your ss?"


    With a nod, Suzune slowly began exining things to her brother.

 Chapter 403 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    After school, the day before the vote.


    Tomorrow, the decision would be made on which student to expel, and their seat in the ss would be emptied.


    There was a lingering feeling of uneasiness weighing down on everyone, but even so, they still had a reassuring belief that things would be alright.


    This was because someone had been chosen as a sacrifice.


    Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka would be expelled from school.


    More than half the ss had already sided with this course of action.


    Many of them were probably harboring some guilt about it right now.


    And yet, that guilt was a small price to pay as long as they were able to save themselves.


    After a while, the guilt would fade away.


    A year from now, they would simply remember that I had been one of the students in their ssroom.


    That being said, I felt no resentment toward them. For the sake of avoiding expulsion, everyone had been desperately racking their brains toe up with countermeasures. Ultimately, I just happened to be the target.


    After gaining pity from his ssmates, Yamauchi skillfully won over Kushida and suggested a target for the vote based on sympathy and understanding.


    Kushida then roped in the ssmates she could. Since the invitation came from a trusted friend with whom they had confided their secrets, they werepletely unable to turn her down.


    Yamauchi''s strategy wasn''t bad. He took a risk and did his job well as the mastermind.


    It was just a pity that he decided to go after me.


    If his goal was really to avoid being expelled, he should''ve gone after Ike or Sud�� instead.


    After all, the two of them wouldn''t have the capacity to recover from something like this.


    Well, since Sakayanagi was the one actually pulling the strings, there was no way that was going to happen.


    In any case, since it hade down to this, I had no choice but to take action to remove someone else instead.


    But this time, I wouldn''t be the one to do it.


    I''m just a low-profile, unimpactful student who was being targeted by Yamauchi. I wasn''t somebody capable of making a change in this situation.


    The countenance of the girl sitting in the seat next to me had gone through far more change than I had anticipated.


    Her whole body seemed to be giving off a different aura than before, glittering as though she had been hit by a magic spell.


    "Well then, that''s it for homeroom. Tomorrow is a Saturday, but there will still be an exam, so don''t oversleep."


    Chabashira''s words marked the end of school for the day.


    Everyone was ready to begin packing up their things and head home.


    There was a brief moment of total silence.


    Come on, Horikita. Move. I know you can do it.


    She pushed back her chair and stood up from her desk.


    "Could I have a moment?"


    Horikita, her voice filled with confidence, called out to every student in the ssroom.


    It naturally managed to gather the attention of the ss, curious as to what was going on.


    "I''m sorry, but I''d like to ask everyone to refrain from going home for a moment."


    Even Chabashira seemed curious about what Horikita was up to, as she had stopped on her way out of the room.


    "What''s the matter, Horikita-san?"


    Hirata responded, reacting a beat faster than anyone else.


    He was, after all, the most sensitive to subtle changes in the ss''s atmosphere.


    "I have something to say about the special exam tomorrow."


    "About the special exam?"


    "O-oh look at the time... Well, I already had ns to go hang out with Kanji after this, so..."


    "Tha... That''s right."


    Yamauchi and Ike spoke up, emphasizing the point that they didn''t have time to stick around.


    "Both of you seem awfullyposed. What with making arrangements to go y together even though one of you might be expelled tomorrow."


    When her eyes met with Yamauchi''s, he looked away in a hurry.


    "That''s because... there''s no use, even if we struggle. We''ve already resolved ourselves for the worst."


    "Really? How praiseworthy. But I''m sorry, that doesn''t mean everyone else feels the same way as you. There''s no point in what I''m trying to do here unless the whole ss is able to hear what I have to say, so would you please be willing to put up with it for a bit?"


    "Then what the heck are you gonna say?"


    "There''s something important I want to tell everyone concerning tomorrow''s exam and who''s going to be expelled."


    Horikita walked to the front of the room and stood behind the teaching podium.


    She probably wanted to be in a position where she could see everyone''s faces properly.


    "About who''s being expelled...? What are you getting at?"


    Yamauchi began talking notably faster than usual.


    He was probably doing it involuntarily because of thebination of his own guilty conscience and the extraordinary atmosphere of the ssroom.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of thinking this past couple of days. Who should be expelled? Who should stay? How do wee to a proper decision? Earlier today, I managed to find a satisfactory answer to these troublesome questions. So please, allow me toy it all out for everyone."


    "Wait a minute, Horikita-san."


    It was Hirata, not Yamauchi, who spoke up to stop her.


    "Nobody in this ss deserves to be expelled."


    "Is that true? Isn''t it possible that somebody does, though?"


    "S-something like that..."


    "I''ve had some serious concerns since the moment we were told about this exam. Even though it''s important for us to be able to discuss things with each other ande to a decision about who we''re going to expel, the school hasn''t provided us with any ss-time to do it. As a result, it has be a battle where we form into groups and try to control the oue of the vote. We''re running the risk that we might end up expelling an excellent student, even though they shouldn''t be considered for expulsion at all. Can we really call something like that an exam at all?"


    Chabashira was the first person to look visibly impressed, shortly followed up by K��enji.


    "I haven''t the faintest idea what''s gotten into you, but you seem to me like an entirely different person. You''ve really gotten right to the heart of the matter, haven''t you?"


    With a p of the hands, K��enji continued to speak.


    "Let us hear it, then. What do you suggest we do?"


    "Originally, I thought we should hold a discussion with everyone in the ss and collectively decide on who to expel. But I understand that, realistically speaking, that would be difficult. Therefore, allow me to nominate someone I think we should expel."


    Hirata interjected.


    "H-hold on Horikita-san!"


    "Sorry, but I''m speaking right now. I''ll give a proper exnation for my nominationter."


    Staying conscious of how much time she was taking, Horikita pushed the discussion forward.


    "No way. I''m against you throwing the ss into chaos like this."


    Even so, Hirata refused to back down.


    It wasn''t in his nature to do any differently.


    "She''s at least got the right to speak. We can listen to your objections after she''s done."


    Sud�� cut in to stop Hirata from interfering.


    "It''s as Red Hair-kun says. I''ve given up some of my valuable time to be here, so I''d appreciate it if you''d refrain from wasting it by being a hindrance."


    K��enji spoke up in support of hearing Horikita out as well, seemingly interested in the direction the discussion was heading.


    "B-but..."


    Taking advantage of Hirata''s hesitation, Horikita once again opened her mouth.


    "For this special exam... I have decided that we should expel Yamauchi Haruki-kun."


    Under the watchful gaze of the entire ss, Horikita explicitly stated the full name of her nomination.


    So far, outside of the public eye, several students had been nominated as targets for censure votes. However, Horikita was the first person to nominate a target publicly like this. One might ask, why hadn''t anyone else done the same thing? That was because they''d immediately gain the resentment of whoever they nominated. More importantly, if they failed to convince the rest of the ss, there was a high probability that they would be a target themselves.


    "W-why me, Horikitaa!?"


    Naturally, Yamauchi was the first person to show any sort of reaction to this.


    After all, if Horikita''s reckless nomination garnered enough support, he would be the target for the censure votes. It was effectively a death sentence.


    "There''s a clear reason for it. To start out with, your contributions to the ss over the past year have been particrly low."


    "T-that''s not true! My test scores have been higher than Ken''s this whole time!"


    "He overtook youst time though?"


    "That... but, that was just a one-time thing!!!"


    "For argument''s sake, let''s say your academics are superior to Sud��-kun''s. Even then, you''re still several levels beneath him in terms of physical ability."


    "Then isn''t Kanji in the same boat as me!? He''s definitely worse than me when ites to physical fitness!"


    Naturally, Yamauchi desperately tried to defend himself.


    Anybody would get desperate if they were being singled out in front of everyone like this.


    "It''s true that there are a handful of students who are all on a somewhat simr ying field. I''ll give you that much."


    "T-that''s right. Nominating me so seriously... Could ya please give me a break...?"


    "However, you''re still a half-step behind, evenpared to the rest of them. When I assigned everyone a priority by taking into ount their behavior during lessons, tardiness and absence history, and strengths and weaknesses, you ended up in deadst. The runner-up was Ike-kun, followed up immediately by Sud��-kun. This is the conclusion I came to yesterday."


    "I... I''m a candidate as well!?"


    Panicking a bit, Sud�� spoke up.


    "You''ve certainly improved in terms of academic ability and critical thinking these past few months, but that doesn''t just get rid of all of the times you''ve been a burden to ss. Or am I wrong?"


    "...No, you''re right."


    With the factsid out in front of him, Sud�� epted them for what they were.


    Ike''s expression was heavy, seeming to havee to terms with it as well.


    "Are you being serious with all this nonsense!? This is pissing me off! Right!? Kanji!? Ken!?"


    Yamauchi tried to bring the two Horikita had nominated as other candidates over to his side, but neither of them had the words to refute what Horikita had said.


    "Plus, I''m kinda lovable, right? At least whenpared to someone like K��enji. That problem child totally abandoned the ss during several special exams!"


    "It''s true that K��enji-kun has a lot of work to do to improve his behavior. However, he was able to understand the significance of holding this discussion. If I were to put an overall worth to his abilities, the difference between the two of you would be sorge that you couldn''t even begin topare. At the very least, he''s not somebody we should be expelling during this exam."


    K��enji let show a fearless smileced withcency as he crossed his arms in front of him.


    "I can''t ept this! I really just can''t anymore!"


    "Then, how about I tell you the final reason why you were chosen among all other options?"


    Horikita pressured Yamauchi, calmly interrupting him in the middle of his fit.


    "F-final reason?"


    Horikita''s unusual aura made Yamauchi momentarily shrink back.


    "There should be something you''ve been feeling guilty about that you haven''t been willing to tell anyone. Am I wrong?"


    Yamauchi was overwhelmed by Horikita''s confident words.


    "I don''t have anything to feel guilty about..."


    "Seeing as you don''t feel like saying it yourself, I''ll say it for you. In order to protect yourself, you used Kushida-san as an intermediary to gather support from our ssmates, all to get Ayanok��ji-kun expelled. Isn''t that right?"


    "Hah!?"


    The ssroom descended into an uproar.


    Even though over half the ss was aware of the vote maniption, none of them knew that the true culprit behind all of it was Yamauchi.


    "You were nning to have Ayanok��ji-kun expelled...?"


    Ayanok��ji Group members aside, Hirata was one of the people genuinely, visibly, shocked to hear that I was being targeted.


    Hirata was the type to always stay neutral and think about the ss as a whole, so it made sense that he wasn''t willing to ept it.


    "Yes. It''s an undeniable fact. Isn''t that right, everyone?"


    Kushida had gotten many students tied up in Yamauchi''s n.


    Even if they didn''t make eye contact with her, they would surely feel shaken if they had an inkling as to what had been going on.


    This was enough for Hirata to realize that more than half the ss had joined Yamauchi''s group.


    "Hmm... Everyone seems a lot calmer than I had imagined..."


    "Your n started out with a small group of people and you steadily expanded from there. If you managed to gather up the majority of the ss''s censure votes, your target''s expulsion would be effectively guaranteed, right?"


    "I-I had nothing to do with that!"


    Despite iming otherwise, Yamauchi made no further attempts to defend himself.


    "Then who did?"


    "I-I dunno, okay!? I... was just told to cast my censure vote for Ayanok��ji!"


    Lying in desperation like this usually didn''t result in things turning out the way you wanted.


    "If you don''t know who started it, then why don''t you tell me who told you to cast your censure vote for Ayanok��ji-kun instead?"


    "That''s... uh..."


    "You had to have heard it from somebody, right? You''re not going to say you don''t know, are you?"


    Yamauchi seemed nearly at his wit''s end as he looked around the ssroom.


    "...Kanji! I heard it from Kanji! Right dude!?"


    He proceeded to pin the me on his best friend.


    "What? No! It wasn''t me!"


    Naturally, Ike denied it.


    "Is that really true, Ike-kun?"


    "No no no no no. It absolutely wasn''t me. I heard it from..."


    Ike was, understandably, at a loss for words.


    After all, the person who had suggested it to him was none other than Kushida, and he couldn''t just sell her out.


    "From your silence, I''m sensing that you''re incapable of providing an answer. In which case, perhaps you really are the mastermind like Yamauchi-kun says?"


    "No, no! So, err... Kiky��-chan came to me, asking for help... She said that there was someone who was in a lot of trouble, so she needed me to cast my censure vote for Ayanok��ji."


    This time, Ike passed the me along to Kushida.


    Of course, there was no way Kushida was going to sit back and let this happen.


    She hated the idea of being targeted more than anyone else in the room.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re the mastermind, Kushida-san?"


    Horikita was determined to trace down each lead until she got to the bottom of this.


    In a situation like this where a specific person was being targeted, it wasn''t a very big deal if she didn''t find out the identity of the mastermind. By questioning people one at a time like this, she''d eventually find out the truth either way.


    "I... well... a certain someone approached me, saying they needed my help, so... it was kind of hard to turn them down..."


    "And just who is this ''certain someone''?"


    Ultimately, the me that Yamauchi had tried so hard to avoid was about toe around full circle.


    But Yamauchi, getting overwhelmed by anxiety, hurriedly tried to pass it on once again.


    "Th-that''s right! I was told by Kiky��-chan! She asked me to help her get Ayanok��ji expelled!"


    Spurred on by a single lie, there was no way of knowing when this chain reaction of usations woulde to an end.


    "M-me!?"


    "Everyone else also heard it from Kiky��-chan, right? Right? Am I right?"


    Kushida had indeed been the one entrusted to act as an intermediary.


    However, there was something that most everyone in the ss understood.


    And that, was that Kushida Kiky�� was a student who would only ever take action for the sake of her friends, and she would never do something to try and trick or frame somebody.


    The difference in the amount of trust they had managed to build up was more than clear.


    "You''re so cruel Yamauchi-kun... I... even though I really didn''t want to abandon Ayanok��ji-kun, you came asking for my help... but, even though I did the best I could..."


    Kushida spoke, burying her face down into her desk, her voice filled with anguish.


    It was probably all that the ss needed to hear to get a grasp on who was really telling the truth. The scene of Yamauchi earnestly begging for Kushida to help him was probably ying through all their minds.


    Yamauchi''s predicament was steadily getting worse and worse, and it would only continue to deteriorate moving forward. Of course, this must''ve also been a headache for Kushida, but given the situation, there was no helping it if she wanted to avoid being targeted.


    After all, the absolute worst-case scenario was expulsion.


    "...Kushida-san."


    Horikita called out to Kushida, who was covering her face.


    Everyone probably thought she was about to say something tofort her.


    "Your actions have also been a huge mistake."


    With a strong tone, Horikita reprimanded her.


    "In this ss, you hold influence on the same level as Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san... No, your influence is even stronger than theirs. As such, if you nominate someone as a target, a great number of your ssmates are going to listen to you."


    "I-I didn''t want that. I just wanted to help Yamauchi-kun..."


    "Stop with the sophistry, you aren''t that stupid. You should''ve known what would happen if you helped him from the very beginning."


    Facing Horikita''s reproachful words, Kushida stood up from her desk, weeping.


    "I didn''t think that far ahead! It''s just, I couldn''t simply ignore Yamauchi-kun''s problem... his suffering... I had to help somehow!"


    "No, you knew. You ignored the problem at hand, knowing very well what the oue would be."


    Confronted with Horikita''s excessive prodding, Kushida flinched, faltering with her response.


    In this situation, she couldn''t aggressively retort back to Horikita even if she wanted to.


    There was absolutely no way she would break character and take off her mask under these circumstances.


    There was no way Horikita didn''t understand this as well.


    "This ordeal was caused by your ownpse in judgment. You should''ve done something about it much sooner."


    "That... I don''t know what to do..."


    "You should reflect on what has happened here and strive to take actions that will benefit the ss from now on."


    Horikita said the final word on the matter, turning a deaf ear to Kushida''s excuses.


    "Be that as it may, it seems there''s no mistaking the fact that the primary offender is Yamauchi-kun."


    Horikita dropped her temporary focus on Kushida''s wrongdoings once again swapped her attention back to Yamauchi.


    "W-wait Horikita. I told you it wasn''t me..."


    "My my, this has been quite the interesting discussion. Though, isn''t it only natural for the boy to try and get somebody else removed from school? Pushing past all the nonsensical formalities, this exam is nothing more than the rabble of the ss fighting for their own survival. Or, is there any particr reason why only he should be condemned, hmm?"


    K��enji made a statement that didn''t appear to align with anyone, although it was probably going to end up working out in Horikita''s favor.


    "Right you are. While assembling a group with the intention of getting rid of somebody else may not be the most praiseworthy thing to do, it surely doesn''t seem fair to me him for simply trying to survive. Well, that''s only if that''s all there is to it."


    "Oh?"


    "Yamauchi-kun. You haven''t been trying to expel Ayanok��ji-kun just to protect yourself, have you?"


    "W-wait! I said to wait! I told you it wasn''t me!"


    "How ugly. Everyone presently in this ssroom fully believes it was, soe now let''s hear it. Why did he target Ayanok��ji-boy?"


    Horikita nodded her head in agreement.


    "He, Yamauchi-kun, has been colluding with Sakayanagi-san behind the scenes, taking orders and carrying them out for her."


    The truth was exposed to broad daylight.


    "That''s quite the worrisome piece of information, now isn''t it? Collusion with a student from ss A... How unpleasant."


    This was probably the reason why K��enji had involved himself with this discussion in the first ce.


    K��enji was still at risk of being expelled, so he was probably looking to make use of Horikita to avoid the danger. By revealing a truly unnecessary student, the ss would put them to trial instead.


    Even if Yamauchi hadn''t colluded with Sakayanagi or targeted someone else, the fact that he was the most unnecessary student in the ss still hadn''t changed. It probably would''ve ended up like this either way.


    It''s probably fair to say that the time needed to back Yamauchi into a corner had been considerably reduced, thanks to the fact that he had gone along with Sakayanagi''s scheme.


    "Oi Haruki, you''ve been colluding with Sakayanagi-chan...?"


    Not only was his role as the mastermind revealed, but his connection with ss A had as well.


    Even his best friend Ike wasn''t able to take this news sitting down.


    "T-that''s nonsense! There''s no evidence!"


    "I wonder if you''d be willing to show me your phone, then? You should have Sakayanagi-san registered in your contacts."


    "That''s... because we''re friends! There''s nothing suspicious about me having her registered!"


    It''s true that there wouldn''t be anything suspicious about it if the two of them really did have a friendly rtionship.


    However, the fact that, recently, Sakayanagi had openly contacted Yamauchi was fresh in the minds of everyone in the ssroom.


    Horikita had probably asked Yamauchi about his contacts in order to remind everyone of what had taken ce.


    "Do... do you seriously have ties with Sakayanagi-chan?"


    Coming from his closest friend, Ike''s question felt scornful.


    "I-I''m telling you... Why would I join up with ss A!? I''d never betray my friends! This is really the first time I''ve ever heard about this! Come on and give me a break already...!"


    At his wit''s end, Yamauchi yed the victim.


    "Wrong. Under her orders, you convinced our ssmates to target Ayanok��ji-kun. After all, she''s much more clever than you are. She gave you clear instructions on how to get Ayanok��ji-kun expelled from the school."


    "N-no no no!"


    "Furthermore, there was probably also something that convinced Yamauchi-kun to willingly cooperate with her. Something like an invitation to start dating, perhaps?"


    "Agh!"


    Bull''s-eye. As Horikita pointed out the one truth that he wanted to keep hidden more than anything else, Yamauchi expressed a whole new kind of agitation.


    This was probably something Horikita had deduced all on her own, and based on his reaction, it seemed that she had hit it right on the mark.


    <Illustration>


    "There''s no reason for the ss to expel someone far superior to you like Ayanok��ji-kun because of this stupid, worthless motive of yours. This is the primary reason why I nominate you for expulsion."


    Horikita spoke not toward Yamauchi, but toward the entirety of the ss.


    "None of us want to lose one of our ssmates. However, you betrayed your own ss and colluded with the enemy. You even tried to target one of your very own friends... You are, without a doubt, the most unnecessary student in the ss."


    "Th-That''s..."


    You could practically hear the cogs turning inside Yamauchi''s head as he frantically thought about how to get out of his current situation.


    "If... Even if we assume what you''re saying is true... why am I the only one being criticized for it? Trying to protect myself by working with another ss is a legitimate form of self-defense, isn''t it!? It''s not like I want to be expelled!"


    "I see. So essentially, you''re asking ''what''s wrong with trying to protect myself?'', right?"


    It was a pitiful, stubborn excuse, but Yamauchi still wasn''t willing to admit to it.


    "Self-preservation is certainly important. However, I don''t see very much value in someone who''s willing to throw away one of their peers in order to gain that protection, much less someone who''s sold their soul to an enemy."


    Horikita wouldn''t stand down, no matter how much Yamauchi tried to resist.


    "Y-you''re just standing up for Ayanok��ji because you''re on good terms with him!"


    "Not at all. This was the objective oue of a calm,posed judgment. Both you and Ayanok��ji-kun started out from the very same ce. Comparing the two of you side by side, the difference between your overall contribution to the ss is painfully clear. Furthermore, considering your connection with ss A, there''s simply no more room for discussion."


    "No objections here. I believe that Horikita-girl''s proposal is quite desirable. We certainly don''t want to keep around someone who could potentially betray the ss. I certainly couldn''t spend time with a student who could potentially betray the ss. She has my support."


    With that, K��enji was the first to support for Horikita''s proposal.


    "Wait! I haven''t betrayed anyone! I swear on my life!"


    As ast-ditch effort, Yamauchi swore on his life to prove he wasn''t lying.


    It was hard to say whether or not his sentiment managed to reach his fellow ssmates.


    "Oh! Then, why in the world is it Ayanok��ji, huh!?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Even if I really was somehow taking orders from Sakayanagi-chan, instead of trying to expel someone like Ayanok��ji, wouldn''t it make more sense for me to target someone more dangerous?"


    This was probably a lingering doubt from back when Sakayanagi had first approached him. Instead of Ayanok��ji, why not pick one of the central figures of the ss like Hirata or Karuizawa?


    "I''m guessing that it''s because he doesn''t stand out very much, for better or worse. Even if she wanted you to expel a more outstanding student, you wouldn''t be able to do so very easily. So, she chose someone unobtrusive like Ayanok��ji-kun. As far as Sakayanagi-san was concerned, it probably didn''t matter who got expelled. She just wanted a spy, a chess piece she could move however she wanted."


    There was no way somebody like Yamauchi could''ve resisted getting caught up in such a cunning strategy.


    "I''m guessing that there are some of you who aren''t too happy about my nomination as well. In which case, please feel free to cast your censure vote for me. Whether you want to vote for Yamauchi-kun or Ayanok��ji-kun, or even anybody else, just go ahead and do it. I just felt that I needed to share my opinion with everyone, which is exactly why I decided to hold this discussion in the first ce. Please try to ount for this as youe to your own decision."


    Horikita spoke confidently, resolved to put everything on the line for what she believed was right, and it was probably going to pay off.


    However, Sud�� proceeded to chime in once again.


    "Hold up, Suzune... I think I understand the gist of the situation. I also get that Haruki is the one in the wrong here..."


    His expression was gloomy. This was a desperate show of resistance from someone who always abided by Horikita''s orders.


    "But, I''m against having Haruki get expelled."


    "Well, he is your friend. I''m well aware of how important he is to you."


    However, Horikita had already anticipated that Sud�� would choose to back Yamauchi.


    Yet, Sud�� also wasn''t willing to simply back down.


    "He''s my friend, so I''m gonna protect him. That makes sense right? I know it''s pretty bad that he went and did what he did with ss A and all but... we don''t gotta expel him for that. Isn''t it all good as long as he reflects and seriously contributes moving forward?"


    "If that was the case, there''d be no need to expel Ayanok��ji-kun either, since he hasn''t done anything wrong."


    "T-that''s-"


    "This whole perspective of yours is wed, Sud��-kun."


    Horikita took a short breath, readying herself to bring forth all the courage she could muster.


    She stood tall, having fully resolved herself to be hated by her peers.


    "By protecting one person, you''re abandoning somebody else. It follows that this exam isn''t about sentiment. It''s about theory."


    Sud�� opened his mouth but proceeded to sink into silence.


    His desire to help his friend was clear.


    But in order to do that, it meant that somebody else would have to be expelled instead.


    Forming a group and trying to control the votes was, in and of itself, a mistake.


    Until today, the ss had been free to take whatever action they saw fit for the uing exam. Everyone had been consumed with negative thoughts, thinking specific people deserved to be expelled. Thinking that there was no point in fighting back against something that had already seemed to be decided upon.


    This was exactly why it hade down to this. Everyone had realized that they aren''t able to take action for the sake of the ss and that they just wanted to save themselves. If Horikita had done this on the day the exam was announced, it probably wouldn''t have been nearly as effective. More importantly, if she had appealed to the ss before they had been forced to go through this special exam, her words probably wouldn''t have resonated with them. But now, everyone should be able to understand just how difficult and frightening it is to take the initiative and try to expel one of your ssmates.


    "Sorry, Haruki... I can''t do anything for you..."


    Honestly, Sud��''s newfound maturity was shocking. He still had a tendency where he''d easily lose his temper after some small provocations, so while he had some ways to go, he was broadening his own horizons, little by little.


    Even though it was a choice between me and a close friend, he had been able to put my rtively close rtionship with Horikita aside and calmlye to a reasonable decision.


    "Looks like it''s decided then, Horikita-girl."


    K��enji and the other spectators were ready to hand down their verdict.


    "Wait! Wait! Stop!"


    Yamauchi began shouting, begging for them to stop.


    "It''d be stupid of you to waste your censure votes on me!!!"


    "I''ve already made up my mind. Nobody here deserves to be voted for more than you do."


    "Yeah but! I''ve already made an agreement with everyone to vote for Ayanok��ji!"


    "...I... take back everything..."


    "Huh?"


    Kushida spoke quietly, her eyes cast downward.


    "I made a mistake... I wanted to help Yamauchi-kun... but I didn''t realize the gravity of the situation. I''m taking back what I asked of everyone..."


    Given the situation, in order to avoid ruining her own reputation, Kushida had no choice but to side with Horikita.


    "Wait wait. What''re you saying!? You''re breaking your own promise!!! How cruel!"


    "You''re the cruel one here Yamauchi-kun... going as far as to betray your own ssmates..."


    And now, Yamauchi waspletely alone.


    The feeling of being targeted by many of your peers was one he should know better than anyone.


    "You are the weakest link in the ss, and you''re a traitor."


    Horikita reiterated her point with both indifference andposure.


    "That''s everything I wanted to say."


    With this, she attempted to bring the discussion to a close.


    There didn''t appear to be anybody willing to oppose her anymore.


    "In conclusion, I''d like to hear the opinions of everyone here. What are your thoughts?"


    However...


    "I want you to hold on for a second, Horikita-san."


    "...Is something the matter?"


    A male student raised his hand and proceeded to stand up from his seat.


    If there was a sole factor that had fallen outside of Horikita''s calctions, it would have to be the existence of Hirata Y��suke.


    "Even though I''ve stayed silent and let you say everything you wanted to say, I must object to the way you''re inducing the rest of the ss to vote with you. Forrades toe together to kick somebody out like this... it''s just in wrong."


    Hirata''s words didn''te from a ce of sentiment like Sud��, nor did they from logic like Horikita. Instead, they came from a ce of suffering and resistance, spurned forward from his inability toe to an answer.


    "There isn''t any other way. This exam doesn''t have any loopholes. It''s unreasonable, but somebody in our ss is, without a shadow of a doubt, going to be sacrificed. Don''t tell me you still haven''te to terms with this yet?"


    "How could I possiblye to terms with it? I... I don''t want to lose anyone. It''d be different if somebody wanted to be expelled, but whether it''s Yamauchi-kun or Ayanok��ji-kun, neither of them actually do."


    "Neither of them actually want it? You''d be hard-pressed to find anyone who actually wants it. How about I raise a pointless question to the rest of the ss? Could I get a show of hands of everyone who feels like they want to be expelled from the school? If youe out now, there won''t be any need for any of this anymore. The rest of us will unanimously cast our censure votes for you and wash our hands of all of this."


    Not a single person raised their hand. If there actually was such a convenient student, they would''ve already announced their candidacy ages ago.


    "Do you get it now?"


    "No. There''s no way I''d be willing to ept something so horrible."


    The perfect honor''s student, well-versed in both sports and academics. A truly virtuous guy.


    But despite all of that, Hirata Y��suke''s weakness was revealed.


    When the timees and he''s pressured to make a decisive decision, he''s overwhelmed, unable to do anything at all.


    "I have faith in my decision to push forward here, regardless of whether you''re willing to ept it or not, so let''s take a vote. Here and now."


    "There''s no reason for us to do that. There''s no way to guarantee who people will vote for tomorrow."


    "That''s not true. It''s important to keep an eye on the voting trends of our ssmates."


    "It''s pointless. Everyone... everyone''s trying to get someone expelled! I can''t...!"


    Hirata was probably afraid that Horikita''s actions would spark a fire that would burn out of control, causing personal information such as ''who hates who'' to be made public.


    "Well then, everyone, let''s get on with it."


    Horikita disregarded Hirata and once again attempted to take the vote.


    Nobody could stop her anymore. It was the moment of truth.


    "Horikita-san!"


    A loud, unnatural sound echoed throughout the ssroom.


    Something happened that nobody in the room had even slightly expected.


    Hirata had kicked over his desk, sending it flying forward as it toppled to the ground.


    "Wha... Uhm, H-Hirata-kun?"


    I could hear the voice of one of the girls, reeling in utter disbelief.


    And to be fair, I was just as surprised.


    It was the type of situation that made me wonder if he had simply gotten carried away and his foot had identally made contact with his desk.


    The same was true for Chabashira.


    His unbelievable behavior was simply far too unexpected.


    "Would you just stop, Horikita-san?"


    He had lowered the tone of his voice, as though he was trying to scare her into backing down.


    "...What do you want me to stop?"


    Horikita answered with a question of her own, adjusting her bangs to help hide her outright shock.


    "I''m telling you, stop it with this vote."


    "You don''t have the right..."


    Hirata''s daunting words caused her voice to waver just a little.


    That was just how much intensity his voice carried.


    "This discussion has been a mistake."


    "If so, then what in the world should we be doing? It''s not like you have any ideas. You haven''t been doing anything this entire time."


    "...So what?"


    "...So what? I''m saying it''s a problem. You haven''t been making a proper assessment of the situation."


    "Shut up..."


    "No, I won''t shut up. I-"


    "Horikita... just shut your mouth already."


    Hirata spoke sharply, coldly interrupting her. His words were far heavier than anything we had ever heard him say before.


    It felt as though the air within the ssroom had frozen over.


    "Listen up, everyone."


    Hirata''s tone had changed as he addressed the ss, making him seem like a different person entirely.


    "It doesn''t matter at all whether everything that''s been said so far is true or not."


    "...It wasn''t! She was definitely lying, Hirata! I''m just a victim here!"


    Yamauchi mored to Hirata, having been forced into a dire situation.


    "Victim?"


    "Er..."


    Hirata''s deep, relentless gaze pierced through Yamauchi.


    "After everything that''s been said, there''s no way you''re innocent here."


    "That''s... I..."


    "The fact that you guys are fine with betraying one your own makes me sick to my stomach."


    His anger wasn''t just directed toward Yamauchi, but the ss as a whole.


    "It''s an exam. We don''t have any other choice."


    "Either way, it''s wrong to manipte the vote like this."


    "The exam is tomorrow. Are you saying that we should sit back and not do anything to prepare ourselves? That''d be no different from just silently allowing Yamauchi-kun''s betrayal."


    "What''s wrong with not having a n? We have no right to judge our ssmates."


    "What are you even saying...? Isn''t that exactly what this special exam is asking of us? In fact, many of us actually want this."


    Horikita knew this precisely because she had been standing up at the podium, taking in the gazes of her ssmates.


    However, Hirata wasn''t willing to even try to ept this.


    "...Aren''t you the actual problem here?"


    His low, heavy voice resonated throughout the ssroom.


    Even now, my brain refused to ept that this cold voice wasing from Hirata.


    "It''s true that this exam is far too heartless and cruel. I''ll never be able to ept it. But, even so... if you can somehow get yourself to tolerate it, it''s really nothing more than just a normal ss poll. By no means is it here for you to pit everyone against each other like this."


    "That''s unrealistic. Behind the scenes, our ssmates have been forming a group, holding discussions about how to manipte the results of the vote. Ayanok��ji-kun was going to take on all of that by himself."


    "Yes. That''s also deplorable. Regardless, your tant appeal to the entire ss is a different thing entirely."


    "It''s the same. There''s no difference. You should''ve stopped their plotting yourself if you really wanted to stay true to this hypocritical mindset of yours."


    Nobody could cut into their conversation at this point.


    Hirata was the on the edge of desperation, and the only person capable of talking it out with him was Horikita.


    "Besides, even without taking a vote here, I''ve already finished exining everything. Don''t you realize that this ''normal vote'' you wanted is alreadypletely gone?"


    "That''s right... The die has been cast. You can''t take back what''s been said."


    Hirata took a deep breath before continuing.


    He regained a little bit of hisposure, but there was no change in his cold attitude.


    "That''s why I''m going to cast my vote for you tomorrow, Horikita-san. I won''t allow you to cause problems for this ss again."


    Hirata was well aware of his own numerous inconsistencies. Nheless, he gets along with everyone in the ss and values peace and camaraderie more than anyone. Which, consequently, was exactly why he was suffering.


    "Yes. Do as you want."


    Horikita didn''t seem dissatisfied. It was as if she was encouraging the ss to do the same if they agreed with him.


    Having watched over the entire ordeal, Chabashira quietly approached the teaching podium.


    "Is that all, Horikita?"


    "Yes."


    Horikita yielded the podium and returned to her seat.


    sses had already been dismissed for the day, and this was no ce for a teacher to interfere.


    But even so, Chabashira once again stood before her students.


    "You all may think this exam is an unreasonable, terrible thing being forced upon you by the school. However, once you enter society, you will definitely encounter a situation where someone has to be cast aside. Upper and senior management have to be willing to bring the hammer down when needed. The students who study at this school are nurtured to be important factors in the future sess of Japan. You won''t be able to grow if you perceive this exam as a simple means for the school to foster harassment."


    In society, people who are hindrances are fired in order to protect the group as a whole.


    Following this chain of logic, there are also backroom deals and vilification much like what had been done these past few days.


    There are certainly factors of this special exam meant to help us mature into adulthood. However, it is by no means kind to force a group of students, still immature of both mind and body, to make this kind of judgment. The exam may end up negatively influencing the future of the students.


    "I''m not going to provide my perspective on this discussion of yours. I believe everybody''s participation has been valuable. I hope you all think carefully before you cast your votes tomorrow."


    With that, Chabashira left the ssroom, having finished listening to the entire discussion.


    Me? Yamauchi? Horikita? Possibly Hirata? Or perhaps even somebody else?


    It was unclear who exactly people would be voting for in tomorrow''s vote. In other words, the person being expelled tomorrow was stillpletely up in the air, and nobody would be able to find fault with it.


    That''s just the kind of special exam this is.

 Chapter 404 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    letting this anxiety show through.


    "Anyhow, isn''t Kiyopon the calmest one here?"


    "It''s just that there''s nothing I can do. My thoughts have been filled with uneasiness."


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to Horikita, things aren''t looking too bad anymore. Rather, it''s kinda like you''ve been saved by her."


    If it weren''t for Horikita, there''s a good chance that most of the ss would''ve faced the exam without knowing anything about what had been happening.


    Without even a second thought, they would''ve gone and cast their vote for me just to save themselves.


    An oue like that was far too easy for me to imagine.


    "But... I wonder how Horikita-san found out about Yamauchi-kun''s betrayal."


    Airi casually posed a crucial new question.


    "Our group is close with Kiyotaka-kun, so it makes sense that none of us heard anything about it, right? I thought Horikita-san would be in the same kinda situation as us is all..."


    "That''s true... It doesn''t seem like Horikita tried to go and form a group either."


    Yamauchi was probably frustrated about this as well. He was most likely thinking that someone in therge group he had created betrayed him, even going as far as to spill everything to Horikita.


    In the first ce, he probably wouldn''t have been able to notice the information leak, nor do anything about it.


    "I don''t know who, but there must''ve been somebody who didn''t want Kiyopon to be expelled, right?"


    "Probably. At least there''s one good egg in the bunch."


    None of them were able to realize that this ''somebody'' was both Kei and myself.

 Chapter 405 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    On the way back to the dorms, we came across Hirata sitting on one of the benches wearing the same listless expression on his face.


    If somebody else were to see him like this, they''d probably reconsider any ideas to call out to him.


    After all, nobody had ever seen him like this before.


    "He looks pretty defeated."


    "Yeah... He''spletely different from usual."


    Both Haruka and Akito immediately recognized how surreal the situation was.


    "I think I''ll try talking to him a little."


    "Give it up Kiyotaka. Wouldn''t it be better to just leave him be right now?"


    "Maybe, but there''s something that''s been bothering me."


    "Something that''s been bothering you?"


    "Sorry about this, but you guys can head back without me. I don''t feel like he''d be willing to say very much if we tried to reach out to him as a group. If he''s going to get angry with somebody, I''d rather it be just me instead of all of us."


    "...Alright, but the vote happens tomorrow, so just don''t do anything to rub him the wrong way. There''s honestly no way of telling who Hirata''s going to vote for right now."


    I nodded in response to Akito''s advice and separated from the group.


    I was grateful that they were able to read the situation and head back to the dorms without looking back.


    Before I did anything else, I took a picture of his defeated appearance from a distance and sent it to Kei with a few other details.


    "Hirata."


    In order to make the most of this opportunity, I called out to him immediately after I hit send.


    "...Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Do you have a minute?"


    "Yeah sure. I, uh, also wanted to talk with you."


    It was possible that he had been sitting here waiting for me.


    Otherwise, there''d be no point in choosing to sit in such a cold ce.


    Furthermore, he was sitting off to one side of the bench, quite possibly with the hope of having someone else to sit together with him.


    I sat down in the open space beside him.


    "A warm spring will being soon."


    "Yeah."


    "I... believed that everyone would be able to wee that spring together. No, even now, somewhere inside my heart, I still do."


    Hirata spoke passionately, even though the ss had nearly gone through a copse not too long ago.


    Even though everyone had witnessed his foolish, ugly behavior back in the ssroom, this core part of his personality still hadn''t changed.


    "Having to leave someone behind... I hate it."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Whether it''s me, Yamauchi, or someone else entirely, somebody has to be the sacrifice."


    Hirata''s expression still didn''t carry any hints of emotion.


    "Could I entrust it to you?"


    "Entrust what?"


    "ss C. I want you to lead everyone in my stead from now on."


    "Don''t be so reckless. I wouldn''t be able to do something so outrageous. Hirata, if you want to protect the ss, you need to do it yourself."


    "That''s impossible. I... just can''t do that anymore."


    He was probably frustrated with himself for being unable toe to a decision. These kinds of thoughts were probably the only thing he had on his mind.


    But that wasn''t everything.


    "I made the same mistake again. I even reflected on it back then, and yet..."


    Immersed in bitterness, tears began to well up in the corner of his eyes.


    I found myself wondering just how much anguish Hirata had gone through because of this exam.


    "I''d be able to feel at ease entrusting the ss to someone like you."


    He sighed, his white breath dispersing into the cold air.


    There was nothing dazzling or enviable about the look on our ss leader''s face.


    "This special exam. Cast one censure vote for me and one for Yamauchi. It''d be fine for you to cast yourst one for Horikita if you want."


    "So you''re telling me I should leave the decision in the hands of the rest of the ss."


    There was no need for Hirata to explicitly choose someone.


    He could choose to leave it to the other 39 students in the ss instead.


    "You really are amazing, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "I''m nothing special."


    "I was approached by both Horikita-san and Yamauchi-kun as I''ve sat here. Horikita-san told me to vote for Yamauchi-kun, and Yamauchi-kun told me to vote for you. They both imed to want something different than the other. However, you''re the only one who hasn''t tried to throw someone else under the bus. That''s not something just anyone can do."


    That was only because, from a strategic standpoint, it was better to not say anything.


    In this situation, it wasn''t a very good idea to try and force Hirata to vote along with you.


    It''s just that I hade to this conclusion ahead of time.


    "I''m d I talked with you. I... I really feel like I might be able to find an answer now."


    "Is that so?"


    Hirata stood up.


    It seemed as though he had found his own way to get through the exam.


    But, I wasn''t about to agree with his way of thinking.


    "Wanna head back?"


    At his suggestion, the two of us began walking back to the dormitories without exchanging another word.

 Chapter 406 - 6: “The Other Classes’ Ideas”

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 6: ��The Other sses�� Ideas��</h4>


    From the very beginning, ss D''s stance on what to do hadn''t changed in the slightest.


    Approximately ny percent of the ss reached the same conclusion when the supplemental exam was first announced.


    And by Friday, the day before the vote, that conclusion still hadn''t changed.


    The conclusion to expel Ry��en Kakeru.


    The majority of the ss had already made up their minds without any prior discussion or nning.


    Ry��en had led the ss like a dictator, ruling with an iron fist. However, nobody could say his actions had led the ss to sess, not even as ttery.


    In fact, he was the reason their ss had fallen from ss C, dropping them down intost ce.


    Moreover, many students had suffered from his rule of intimidation and violence. He took advantage of weak-minded students to create a situation where his demands wouldn''t be questioned. He was the root of all evil. Many of the students thought that they wouldn''t have fallen down to ss D if Ry��en hadn''t been around, even if they would''ve never been able to rise to ss B.


    By the third day of the exam, a good portion of ss D had already reached an agreement. Namely, to make sure everyone casts one censure vote for Ry��en, and to spread out the two remaining votes amongst the rest of the ss to avoid concentrating too many votes on another person. This way, they''d be able to ensure Ry��en''s expulsion.


    Although Ishizaki truly didn''t wish to see Ry��en go, he had been put into a difficult position as the one credited with defeating him. He had been forced into the important role of amassing censure votes to work against Ry��en.


    When the details of the exam were first exined, Ry��en immediately understood theplexity of the situation Ishizaki had found himself in and the collective stance of his ssmates.


    And so, he came to a decision. In this exam where the ss wanted to kick him out, he wouldn''t put up a shred of resistance.


    For this reason, he was going to enjoy whatever time he had left until the supplemental exam came to an end.


    After all, he still had to think about where he would go and what he would do after leaving the school.


    Hence, he didn''t want to waste his time sticking around in the ssroom after school had ended for the day.


    Ry��en left the ssroom right away.


    Ibuki watched as he did, quietly thinking about how she would pass the time for the remainder of the day.


    In the past, Ry��en had often invited her to apany him, but that hadn''t happened for a while now.


    A girl approached Ibuki as she stared nkly at the door Ry��en had just passed through.


    "Well well, that''s quite the miserable look on your face, now isn''t it? Are you really ''that'' sad to see Ryuuen get expelled?"


    "Haa... You again? You really enjoy trying to pick a fight with me, don''t you?"


    "Not reeeally. I''m just here ''cause I''m worried about you; isn''t that obvious? It seems to me like you''ve been increasingly less important ever since Ry��en-kun lost, wouldn''t you say?"


    The one saying these provocative words was none other than Ibuki''s ssmate, Shiho Manabe, a central figure among the girls of ss D.


    Ever since enrollment, the two had never gotten along well with each other. Manabe had butted heads with Ibuki more than just a few times, but because Ibuki was heavily supported by Ry��en, Manabe had been unable toin about her as much as she wanted to.


    Inwardly, this had made Manabe extremely unhappy.


    Her provocations were, most likely, her way of venting pent-up anger.


    "You''re gonna cast a censure vote for me, aren''t you Ibuki-san?"


    "Dunno."


    "Just do it. I''m gonna vote for you, so we''ll be even that way."


    "...Huh, is that so."


    Manabe became somewhat annoyed by Ibuki''s indifferent reply.


    After all, she really wanted to see her squirm and lose herself in anger.


    "Well, isn''t it nice knowing that you won''t be expelled, Ibuki-san? Even if a handful of people cast Ry��en-kun their praise votes, he''s still gonna get like, more than thirty censure votes."


    Manabe was only able to be this cocky because Ry��en wasn''t in the room, but that didn''t change the fact that many of the other students shared her stance on the matter.


    Ishizaki got up out of his seat.


    The supplemental exam would take ce tomorrow, and once it began, nothing more could be done to change the situation.


    "Come with me for a bit, Ibuki."


    Ishizaki approached the two girls as they red at one another.


    "...Whatever."


    Despite her unclear response, Ibuki went along with Ishizaki''s request and proceeded to leave the ssroom.


    For Ibuki, she believed that pretty much anything would be preferable if it meant getting away from Manabe.


    "You can act as calm andposed as you want, but know that after Ry��en-kun gets expelled, you''re next."


    Acting as though she was the ruler of the ss, Manabe saw Ibuki off with one final provocation.


    "So, where are we going?"


    Ibuki asked after they left the ssroom, with Manabe no longer in view.


    "Nowhere in particr. I kinda just wanted to talk to you for a bit about the private points Ry��en-san is holding onto. What happened to em?"


    "Nothing ''happened'' to them, he''s still got them."


    "You still haven''t gotten em? The exam''s tomorrow you know? We''ll lose em all once he gets expelled."


    "And just who was the one who got all worked up about not taking them, again?"


    "That''s... I didn''t care much about private points back then..."


    "If you want them so badly, why don''t you go beg him for them yourself?"


    "I ain''t gonna do that."


    Ibuki spoke sharply because she already knew that this would be his answer.


    "As far as the rest of the ss is concerned, you''re the one responsible for knocking Ry��en down a peg. It''d be pretty suspicious if people were to find out that you had been in touch with him. People might even start to question your loyalty."


    For Ishizaki, being doubted by his ssmates wouldn''t be a terrible development, given that he wanted to prevent Ry��en''s impending expulsion.


    However, that would only put Ishizaki at risk of expulsion in Ry��en''s stead. Moreover, the truth behind Ishizaki''s involvement in Ry��en''s fall from power could be exposed. There was no way Ishizaki would be able to reach out to him.


    He was suffering from two conflicting emotions: the desire to save Ry��en, and the desire to save himself.


    "I... Dammit, what should I do...?"


    "It''s for the best to just let Ry��en be expelled, isn''t it? Even you should know that."


    "Is that really okay? Do you really think we can win in the future without Ry��en-san?"


    "He expected us to praise the hell out of him even though he never produced any decent results. His actions were impossible to understand, and moreover, seemed kinda stupid."


    "He certainly took a lot of risks, but without him, reaching ss A is nothing more than a pipe dream."


    Even Ry��en had been wary of ss A''sprehensive overall power under Sakayanagi''s leadership.


    And then there was ss B''s unwavering unity and consistent results under themand of Ichinose.


    And furthermore, there was ss C''s Ayanok��ji, who had the brute strength to overwhelm Ry��en and an immeasurable amount of knowledge and ingenuity to back that up.


    The difference in power between the sses was painfully obvious, a fact that had left a strong impression on Ishizaki.


    In order for ss D to contend with those monsters, it was crucial for them to have a monster of their own.


    It was clear that Ry��en Kakeru wasn''t the correct student to get rid of during this exam.


    "Well, I admit Ry��en''s far from normal."


    Ibuki had her own thoughts on all of this as well.


    For some reason, even though Ry��en had been defeated by Ayanok��ji, her own opinion of him hadn''t really gone down.


    Ry��en possessed a unique something that Sakayanagi and Ichinose didn''t.


    A ''something'' that might even be able to reach someone like Ayanok��ji.


    At least, that''s what she thought.


    "Dammit..."


    Watching Ishizaki vent his frustrations with a sidelong nce, Ibuki began to think about what she could do for this exam.


    Even though Ishizaki was an unpleasant, hot-headed guy, he was still earnestly putting in his best efforts.


    And yet, she only thought of protecting herself. Of how it would be safer to just stay silent and let Ry��en be expelled.


    Ibuki certainly didn''t have as much leeway as Ishizaki.


    She knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that she was disliked by the rest of her ss.


    In fact, she knew that if Ry��en disappeared, she would be targeted next.


    There was more to Manabe''s statement earlier than mere harassment.


    Nevertheless, as long as she stayed quiet this time, she''d survive.


    Or perhaps in the near future, another way forward might reveal itself.


    This was the main aspect that was preventing her from taking action.


    She thought back to what ''he'' had said.


    ��This exam isn''t simple enough for you to be able to save someone just because you say you want to.��


    ''He'' had already seen through Ibuki''s mindset, her way of thinking.


    It was why she hadn''t been able to face the situation seriously.


    "Hey Ishizaki."


    "What...?"


    "You don''t really want Ry��en to be expelled, do you?"


    "...Yeah. I can''t even lie about it."


    "Yeah."


    There was absolutely no way someone was going to receive more censure votes than Ry��en.


    "I don''t really want to admit it, but I feel the same way. Just remember that after Ry��en''s gone, I''m next."


    She explicitlyid out the facts.


    "I''m going to see Ry��en tonight and recover the private points. I might be the only one who can."


    Those points would then be put to good use for ss D''s sake.


    Ry��en''s sacrifice would be used as a source of encouragement for the future.


    "So there''s really no other way..."


    "It''s pretty much all we can do."


    Ibuki steeled her resolve.


    She would recover every single private point Ry��en Kakeru had.


    As long as there was a chance they could benefit ss D, they absolutely needed to be obtained.

 Chapter 407 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    That night, Ibuki visited Ry��en''s dorm room without any prior notice.


    The dry sound of her fist knocking on his door quietly reverberated through the chilly hallway.


    After waiting for a bit, the door opened.


    "You?"


    "...W-what the hell are you doing!?"


    His chest bare, Ry��en hade to the door wearing nothing but his boxers.


    "If I told you I was doing something vulgar, would you bug off?"


    "I''d kick you in the nuts and go back to my room without looking back."


    "Kuku. I just got out of the bath,e in."


    It seemed as though he was telling the truth, as his hair was indeed still wet.


    Although she was still wary of Ry��en''s teasing, Ibuki stepped into his room.


    It was the first time she had done so ever since enrollment.


    Contrary to her expectations, the room was decked out with various essories, giving it apletely different impression than ''his'' room.


    "You''re not here because you wanted to sleep with me before I get expelled, are you?"


    Ibuki had no intention of drawing this out by getting caught up in his teasing, instead choosing to just get straight to the point.


    "Your private points. Hand them over."


    "Oh? Aren''t you the one who rejected them in the first ce?"


    While drying his hair with a bath towel, Ry��en took a stic water bottle out of the fridge.


    Though, rather than offer it to Ibuki, he popped off the cap and took a drink for himself.


    "There''s already nothing you can do to survive the exam. In other words, the points are going to be wasted right along with you."


    "I suppose. As it is now, if I''m expelled, they''d all disappear."


    The secret contract he had made with ss A would be terminated, leaving ss D with the short end of the stick.


    "So give them to me while you still can."


    "Well aren''t you shameless."


    "It''s what you really want, isn''t it? It wouldn''t have been beneath you to go and waste them all if you really didn''t want to hand them over, but it doesn''t seem to me like you''ve done that. It''s like you''ve been telling us toe and pick them up."


    Ry��en had been quietly keeping to himself over the past several days.


    It was obvious that he had used, at most, only a couple thousand points.


    "Kuku, well aren''t you the smart one. Whatever, take em. They''re useless to me anyway."


    Ry��en let show a smile as he stood before Ibuki.


    He then picked up his cell phone and started tapping on the screen.


    It only took a moment. Everything Ry��en owned was transferred to Ibuki''s mobile phone.


    "It went through. You''ve served your purpose with this, Ry��en."


    Ibuki attempted to put away her phone away as she spoke, but Ry��en reached out and grabbed her by the arm.


    With that, he shoved her against the wall.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?"


    Ibuki immediately let out a kick, but Ry��en catches it with one hand, stopping it easily.


    "I don''t dislike that aggressive personality of yours, you know."


    "Huh!?"


    Ibuki reacted with ring hostility, unsure about what he was going to do, but Ry��en just smirked and let go of her leg.


    It was Ry��en''s way of offering her one final farewell.


    "You''re strong, but if you ask me, you''ve got plenty of weak points. You can''t beat Suzune like that."


    "Mind your own business."


    "Goodbye Ibuki."


    Ry��en turned away, appearing to have already lost interest in the conversation.


    He then walked over to the front door to show her the way out.


    There was a momentary silence as she put on her shoes.


    "Are you satisfied with your time here, at this school?"


    Ibuki asked, quietly breaking the silence with her back turned to him.


    "Oh?"


    "Nevermind."


    The answer was obvious just from looking at him.


    Ry��en wasn''t satisfied at all.


    As a matter of fact, he was going to quietly leave the school without ever being able to gain that satisfaction.


    Ibuki stood up, the cold air from the hallway flowing in as she opened the door.


    "Goodbye then."


    With these parting words, Ibuki left, closing the door behind her.


    There was nobody else but her in the hallway thiste at night.


    A huge sum of private points was disyed on the screen of her cell phone.


    She felt nothing but emptiness as she switched to another screen.


    Ibuki made a phone call as she walked down the hallway.


    She didn''t care if the person on the other end was asleep.


    If it went to voicemail, she intended to cut the call.


    However, they picked up before the tone yed twice.


    "It''s me. I''ve gotten all of Ry��en''s private points."


    She had finished her task, having reported to the person she needed to report to.


    From the other end of the phone, ''he'' responded, stating that he wanted to meet up in person.


    "That''s fine, but..."


    She trailed off as she thought about how she was already out and about.


    After a short pause, Ibuki agreed to his request, resolving herself to head to ''his'' room.

 Chapter 408 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    On Friday, the day before the supplemental exam, the students of ss B stayed behind after school as well.


    The entire ss was present.


    The one standing behind the teaching podium was not the homeroom teacher, Hoshinomiya, but the leader of the ss, Ichinose Honami.


    "Everyone, thank you for everything you''ve done this past week. I''m grateful that you all went along with my selfish request."


    After the supplemental exam was first announced, Ichinose had made a request of her ssmates:


    ��I ask that you all continue to get along with one another until after school, the day before the exam.��


    It was her one request, one made without any exnation.


    She hadn''t gone into any further details about the strategy for the uing exam.


    Straining the rtionship between her ssmates wouldn''t do anyone any good.


    After all, the fact that somebody would be expelled during this exam was absolutely unavoidable.


    Even though the students of ss B naturally felt a bit uneasy about it, they still faithfully honored Ichinose''s request.


    They trusted in Ichinose''s words, because they hade to understand over the course of the year that she spoke for the sake of ss B as a whole.


    The ss''s homeroom teacher, Hoshinomiya, was slightly uneasy as she listened to Ichinose speak. As one of the teachers who felt that this special exam was unreasonable, she felt guilty about the hardship ss B had to endure. The ss was strong and dazzling because they had been able to unite together as one without anyone being expelled. She was worried that, if somebody were to be expelled at this point, it might cast a shadow over the rest of the ss.


    "I imagine everyone is quite worried, but I''d like you all to feel at ease. I won''t let a single one of us be expelled."


    While Ichinose spoke, traces of anxiety and suspense were held within the gazes of her ssmates.


    She had given the ss good news, but at the same time, she had also roused their suspicions.


    "Are you sure, Ichinose? Saying that so confidently..."


    Kanzaki expressed his concern. Given the situation, if she was lying just to make everyone feel better, it was probably for the best to stop her now.


    "It''s okay, Ichinose. We''re prepared for what we have to do."


    Shibata spoke up as well. Even if Ichinose didn''t have a n, he wasn''t going to hold it against her.


    However, Ichinose spoke once again, reaffirming her certainty.


    "It''s fine. Kanzaki-kun, you once told me that if somebody has the power to change things, they''re nothing more than a fool if they don''t make use of it, right? That''s why I''ve been reflecting on what I could do for all of you."


    She was confident that none of her ssmates would have to be expelled.


    "...Then let''s hear it. How are you going to prevent the expulsion?"


    If she couldn''t provide any proof, she might as well have been deluding herself.


    "There''s only one way to ensure that everyone survives this provisional exam, right?"


    "Yeah, we''d have to use twenty million points to override the expulsion."


    "That''s why I''d like to ask everybody to entrust me with all your private points. You won''t have any spending points until April, but this way, everyone can be saved."


    "But, if I''m remembering correctly, we don''t have enough to reach twenty million, right?"


    Shibata questioned, looking around at his ssmates, his eyes seeking confirmation.


    They had already discussed it several times over, but at the end of the day, you can''t spend what you don''t have.


    They were still a few million points short, a disparity that was simply toorge to ovee.


    "So what? Honami-chan''s the one asking for them, so just hand them over."


    One of the girls spoke up, dismissing Shibata''s hesitation.


    Without even bothering with the details, the girls immediately began to transfer their points to Ichinose.


    The ss routinely transferred a percentage of their points to her every month, so they had all already gotten used to doing it.


    "Well, I guess you''re right."


    Shibata agreed and pulled out his cell phone.


    Faithfully trusted by her ssmates, every single private point ss B held was transferred to Ichinose in no time at all.


    The total on the screen of her phone was just shy of sixteen million points.


    "Yup, just as calcted, we''re roughly four million points short."


    "Now how are you going to make up for the rest? I can''t imagine that anyone from any of the other sses would be willing to give us so many, not even the upperssmen."


    Even though he had already sent over his own points, Kanzaki once again pressed Ichinose for an answer.


    When Nagumo presented Ichinose with the offer to borrow private points, she had promised not to say anything about the deal to others.


    However, now that it hade down to this, she couldn''t simply keep it a secret from her friends.


    That was why, the day before, she had gotten permission from Nagumo to reveal everything, with the slight exception of the details about dating.


    "From student council president Nagumo. When I brought our situation up with him, he told me he''d be willing to supply the rest."


    "The student council president? Can he evene up with that many points?"


    "Yes. In fact, he even showed me how many he has."


    Though, there was no way to be certain until Ichinose actually received them.


    "Of course, we''ll have to pay him back afterward."


    "What are the details of the repayment n? Does the president n on charging us interest?"


    "Would the answer to those questions affect what we have to do?"


    "No, not at all. Even if the interest rate is unreasonably high, I don''t think anything can rece one of ourrades."


    Kanzaki agreed with Ichinose without batting an eye.


    However, he judged that it was still important to understand the details of the transaction first.


    He took it upon himself to ask the questions the rest of the ss wouldn''t, and Ichinose was incredibly thankful for that.


    To her, he was a cherished partner who spoke up on behalf of the ss''s feelings.


    "Our repayment period is three months, and there''s no interest."


    "Is it really okay for him to not charge anything...?"


    In this difficult situation, it wouldn''t be unusual for the other party to demand at least some interest.


    The fact that president Nagumo was lending them points without any made him seem like ss B''s savior.


    "Because of this, I feel like I''ll be inconveniencing everyone for a little while... Is that alright?"


    "Amazing... As expected of Ichinose-san! You absolutely have my full support!"


    None of her ssmates showed any signs of dissatisfaction.


    For their sake, she definitely wouldn''t let someone be expelled.


    That was Ichinose Honami''s resolve to protect her friends.

 Chapter 409 - 6 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 6 Part III</h4>


    Later that evening, Ichinose called Nagumo.


    She was making one final confirmation of everything in preparation for tomorrow''s exam.


    "Nagumo-senpai, it''s me, Ichinose."


    "Honami? This is about our little arrangement, right?"


    "Yes. I brought it up with all my ssmates earlier today, so I thought I''d run everything by you once again."


    "The conditions I gave you aren''t gonna change. Just scrape together every private point you can get your hands on, including the ones your ssmates have. We can''t be having you get through this without sharing in the suffering together."


    "You''re right. I think so too."


    He wasn''t willing to lend them the points they needed while they still had points to spare for themselves.


    This was one of the conditions Nagumo had put forward in exchange for his cooperation.


    Nagumo had an enormous amount of private points saved up, with the number nearly reaching ten million.


    However, he clearly wasn''t willing to lend out all of them. Furthermore, even if he hadn''t made this a requirement, Ichinose would have taken the initiative to minimize the number of points she''d have to borrow anyway.


    "How many more do you need?"


    "4,043,019 points."


    "Is that so? It seems that the strain on my budget will be lower than I expected. That said, this will still be putting me at a considerable disadvantage in the exams moving forward."


    "Yes..."


    Nagumo was carrying quite the burden.


    He would have to take action if one of his ssmates faced expulsion in the next special exam.


    In which case, it was more than possible he would have the carpet pulled out from under him because of the four million points he was lending out.


    Ichinose was painfully aware of how fortunate she was to receive this offer.


    "I''m truly sorry for making such a selfish request."


    "It''s fine. It''s quite like you to not want to abandon anyone. But, well, you do remember the other condition I had for lending you the points, right?"


    "...Yes. I, uh... I have to start going out with Nagumo-senpai, don''t I...?"


    "Yep. I''ll transfer you the private points as soon as you agree to it."


    "...The deadline is tonight at midnight, right?"


    "Are you really still hesitating? Don''t you want to avoid losing one of your ssmates?"


    "Of course. It''s just, I''m a little anxious."


    "Anxious?"


    Ichinose swallowed her fears, forcing herself to speak.


    "Senpai... D-do you, uh... do you like me?"


    "What?"


    "Oh no, uhm... I''m sorry for asking something so rude... It''s just, I always thought that going out means you hold those kinda feelings for someone..."


    "I wouldn''t have made this a condition if I didn''t like you."


    Nagumo answered without hesitation.


    Even though Ichinose was happy to hear his response, she still couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    "If you agree to it, I''ll send you the points right now."


    "Please wait. I... want to think about it."


    "Isn''t that what you''ve already been doing these past couple days?"


    Slowly but surely, Nagumo''s deadline was approaching.


    "You probably can''t borrow any points from the second and third years, right? Furthermore, the first years are your opponents. It''s even less likely you''ll get any from them."


    Nagumo was well aware that he was the only one who''d be willing to lend Ichinose more than four million private points.


    However, he had no intention of forcing the matter.


    After all, it was obvious Ichinose woulde to rely on him in the end.


    "Be careful. I''m a man who''s fussy about keeping deadlines."


    "Yes. I''ll definitely contact youter."


    Ending the call, Ichinose let out a heavy sigh as she leaned against the wall.


    To Ichinose, protecting her ssmates was her number one priority.


    She felt like she should be willing to ept his conditions, given that he was willing to help her get what she wanted.


    But Ichinose didn''t have any experience with romance or love.


    She simply couldn''t imagine that it was natural to start a rtionship with someone like this.


    And... deep down, her heart was telling her it was wrong.


    It didn''t make sense for two people to go out if they didn''t like each other.


    It was meaningless if the feelings involved were one-sided.


    But, it wouldn''t be easy to suggest breaking up once they started going out.


    "Haa... I''m indecisive, even though I should''ve already made up my mind..."


    It was just a little after 9PM.


    Ichinose had no choice but to answer him within the next three hours.


    She let out another heavy sigh.


    She told herself that, as long as she managed to put up with it, she could save her ssmates.


    That it was for the best. That, if there truly wasn''t any other option...


    But no matter what she told herself, her heart was pushing back.


    If she really, truly epted his condition, it felt like she would lose a part of herself.


    And that, was a painful premonition.


    "No. Nothing good wille out of this way of thinking."


    What good is there in changing your mind over and over again after getting so far?


    If negotiations with Nagumo were to break down now, one of her ssmates would be expelled.


    "...Alright!"


    She patted her cheeks lightly, reinforcing her change in resolve.


    "I... will protect everyone."


    All alone, Ichinose quietly smiled, having steeled her resolve.

 Chapter 410 - 6 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 6 Part IV</h4>


    Turning back time to the very day the supplemental exam was first announced, long before Ichinose made up her mind about epting Nagumo''s condition...


    Unlike the other sses, ss A weed the supplemental exam with open arms.


    This was because they had managed to make a decision before any of the other sses.


    "The rest is for you to discuss amongst yourselves. Just make sure toe to a decision by the day of the vote."


    ss A''s homeroom teacher, Mashima, finished his exnation of the uing exam.


    The remaining ss time had been provided for the students to hold their discussion, and Sakayanagi started the conversation without even standing up from her seat.


    "For this exam, I think it''d be wonderful if we had Katsuragi-kun take his exit."


    Sakayanagi made her nomination without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Katsuragi remainedpletely still; his eyes shut and arms crossed before him.


    "Wha... What do you mean!? That doesn''t seem fair!"


    The only one to show any form of resistance was Totsuka Yahiko, a loyal follower of Katsuragi.


    "Stop it, Yahiko."


    And yet, Katsuragi tly rejected Totsuka''s attempts to speak up for him.


    "B-but, Katsuragi-san!"


    "I fully intend to ept what''sing to me."


    "There don''t seem to be any objections. Or rather... there doesn''t seem to be any room for objections, isn''t that right everyone?"


    The majority of ss A had already joined the Sakayanagi faction. There were certainly a handful of which who weren''t keen on doing so, but they weren''t so dissatisfied that they would consider rebelling against her.


    In favor of securing a safe graduation for themselves, they would continue to side with Sakayanagi.


    Due to his blind faith in Katsuragi, Totsuka was the only one who tried to oppose her.


    Such actions were meaningless. Katsuragi understood this better than anyone.


    "Well then, let''s take a vote by a show of hands. Should you have no misgivings with expelling Katsuragi-kun in the vote this weekend, then by all means, please feel free to raise your hand."


    The students of ss A all raised their hands in unison.


    Excluding Totsuka, Katsuragi, and Sakayanagi, all 37 students approved.


    Mashima quietly looked away, as though he had already foreseen it turning out this way.


    "With results like this, it seems that the discussion is over, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Are you really just going to ept this!?"


    "It''s fine, Yahiko."


    Even though Totsuka opposed Sakayanagi until the very end, Katsuragi didn''t even try to speak up for himself.


    "The contract I signed with ss D is still in effect. As a result, ss A has been needlessly sending private points to Ry��en every month. I''m simply taking responsibility."


    "B-but we got ss points because of that, didn''t we!? It wasn''t aplete waste! Besides, since ss D has to expel someone as well, they might end up choosing to expel Ry��en! If that happens, the contract will be annulled even if we don''t expel Katsuragi-san!"


    Totsuka frantically pieced together an argument.


    "Don''t go thinking that you can do anything you want just because you''re the ss''s leader!"


    "Totsuka, that''s enough."


    Totsuka was the only one getting heated, so Katsuragi reined him in for a second time.


    His tone, much stronger than before.


    "Katsuragi-san...!"


    Katsuragi strove to maintain hisposure, even though he should''ve been more troubled than anyone.


    Moved by his resolve, Totsuka hung his head and returned to his seat.


    "I personally wouldn''t mind if he kept going, you know? It was an interesting speech."


    "It''s fine. I have no objections with the n to expel me."


    "Is that so? Well then, let''s act in consideration of Katsuragi-kun''s wishes."


    After less than five minutes of discussion, ss A had reached a consensus.


    The ss then proceeded to pass its time as usual, as though the supplemental exam didn''t exist at all.


    Excusing himself from his seat, Katsuragi made his way out of the ssroom to be alone.


    Naturally, Totsuka went rushing after him immediately afterward.


    "Katsuragi-san, are you seriously okay with being expelled!?"


    "...It can''t be helped. In an exam like this one, influential students have an overwhelming advantage. Even if I put up a fight, I wouldn''t be able to ovee the censure votes I''d get from the Sakayanagi faction."


    "B-but, there has to be some students who are unsatisfied with Sakayanagi. If we gathered everyone togeth-"


    "You have helped me many times so far, and for that, I''m truly grateful."


    "Katsuragi-san..."


    "That said, after I''m gone, you should align yourself with Sakayanagi. If you foolishly go against her, her next target will be you, Yahiko."


    Katsuragi knew this better than anyone, which was why he wanted to prevent Totsuka from shing with Sakayanagi.


    "Those are the final words of advice I have for you."


    "...Dammit...!"


    Totsuka, face warped in frustration, could do nothing but frantically nod in agreement.

 Chapter 411 - 6 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 6 Part V</h4>


    That same day, after sses had ended...


    "Let''s head home, Masumi-san."


    "...Fine."


    Sakayanagi stood from her seat and called out to Kamuro.


    "It seems that a new drink came out at the cafe in Keyaki Mall. Would you like to get one on the way?"


    This weekend, one of their ssmates would be expelled.


    Furthermore, even though she had personally made the nomination, Sakayanagi''s attitude was the same as usual.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    "...Nevermind."


    Kamuro changed her mind, having felt like it would''ve been a waste of time to ask.


    Sakayanagi''s cold-hearted, calcting decisions were almost inhuman.


    Although, Kamuro was pretty much no different from her, so she thought it would be foolish to point this out.


    A phone call broke the silence between the two of them, followed by Sakayanagi taking her cell phone out from her pocket.


    With a thin smile, she happily answered the call.


    "How are you, Yamauchi-kun? I was just thinking it was about time I heard from you."


    "Talk about having strange taste in men..."


    Recently, it hadn''t been unusual for Sakayanagi to engage in deep conversation with Yamauchi.


    They would call each other almost daily, talking excitedly about the most trivial things.


    "Today? Oh, that''s no problem, let''s meet up. Though, I have a few priormitments to take care of first, so would it be alright if we meet up afterward?"


    Based on their conversation, it was clear that this was yet another one of those calls from Yamauchi.


    "I''m busy at the moment, so I''ll get in touch with youter, alright?"


    With that, Sakayanagi ended the call a few secondster.


    "So, it seems I''ll be meeting up with Yamauchi-kunter tonight."


    "You... You''ve been talking with Yamauchi a lot recently. What are you nning?"


    "What can I say? He''s caught my eye."


    <Illustration>


    "Caught your eye...? Do you like him?"


    "Would it be strange if I said I did?"


    As Yamauchi''s physical appearance came to mind, Kamuro could do nothing but shake her head.


    "You''re kidding right?"


    "Yes. It''s just a joke."


    "You..."


    "I''m training him. To see whether or not I can use him as a spy within ss C."


    "Training him... It can''t be that simple can it?"


    "He''s been quite easy to manage so far. Furthermore, since an amusing special exam has just been announced, I was thinking of having him take part in a little experiment."


    Sakayanagi''s words were only half-true.


    Even though Kamuro was close, she wasn''t somebody she trustedpletely. Sakayanagi had chosen her words carefully in order to hide what she needed to keep hidden.


    "Let''s meet with him today. That should give you a rough idea of what my goals are."


    Thinking about what would happen next, Sakayanagi smiled happily.

 Chapter 412 - 6 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 6 Part VI</h4>


    That evening, Sakayangi and Kamuro met up with Yamauchi at Keyaki Mall.


    Given the situation, they rented a room at the karaoke parlor in order to avoid attracting too much attention.


    "So, uh... Kamuro-chan came along too."


    "Sorry. It''s still a bit embarrassing for us to go on a date alone together..."


    "N-no it''s cool, really! I''m just happy to be on a date with you at all!"


    Yamauchi put on a desperate smile, trying his best to avoid being disliked.


    In all actuality, he had wanted to confess to Sakayanagi had shee alone, and afterwards, they could officially be a couple together.


    Even so, Yamauchi forced his feelings aside.


    "Yamauchi-kun, will you be alright during this next special exam?"


    "Eh?"


    "Well, it''d be great if you will be, it''s just..."


    Sakayanagi let her voice trail off for a moment.


    "If you got expelled, we wouldn''t be able to meet like this anymore. That... That''s the one thing I absolutely don''t want to have happen."


    Even though Sakayanagi''s cutesy innocent acting made Kamuro feel sick to her stomach, she didn''t let the nausea show on her face.


    This was nothing more than Sakayanagi toying with him.


    Besides, if she were to take each and every one of Sakayanagi''s games seriously, she''d probably lose her mind.


    "I-I''d hate that too!"


    "It''s kind of like our feelings are intertwined, isn''t it?"


    Sakayanagi gently patted her chest with a sigh of relief.


    "If there''s something troubling you, you can alwayse to me about it, Yamauchi-kun."


    "But..."


    "You and I are certainly mutual enemies, but it''s different during this exam. We don''t have topete against students from other sses, do we?"


    "That''s true..."


    "And because of that, it may be possible for us to cooperate with one another instead."


    "Cooperate...?"


    Yamauchi appeared to have had somewhat of the same idea.


    "It''s just an example, but... what if I used my praise vote on you, Yamauchi-kun?"


    Hearing that, Yamauchi gulped in anticipation.


    People wanted as many praise votes from the other sses as they could get their hands on.


    For the students at risk of expulsion, they were so desperate for these crucial votes that they would stoop to any level to get them.


    "A-are you seriously gonna help me?"


    "If you''re in trouble, I''ll dly cooperate."


    Although Yamauchi kept his cool on the surface, her kind words had impacted him, making him happy from the bottom of his heart.


    He had never once spoken with a girl this intimately before in his entire life. After all, it would be embarrassing for her to realize that he had absolutely no experience with love.


    "To tell you the truth... It seems like people in my ss are pretty jealous of me, and uh, I''m worried that they might use their censure votes on me."


    "Jealousy, is it?"


    "It''s because I''m the only one who can meet up with you like this, Sakayanagi-chan."


    "That is true, isn''t it? I''m not interested in other boys at all."


    He couldn''t bring himself to say he was at risk of expulsion because his grades were bad.


    Instead, Yamauchi wanted to make himself look good so Sakayanagi would like him more.


    "Either way, I understand what you''re getting at, so I''ll give you some secret instructions that will help you out, Yamauchi-kun."


    "S-secret instructions?"


    "Yes. Please reach out to approximately half of your ss and try to pull them over to your side. Then, you can target somebody else and push for them to be expelled."


    "But, uh... if I did that, isn''t it possible that I might end up getting targeted...!?"


    "I suppose that''s true. It''s not like anybody wants to be seen as the leader. After all, if you end up carelessly upsetting the wrong person, you might end up being voted for instead."


    Yamauchi nodded in agreement.


    "That''s why I''m going to help you."


    "H-how?"


    "There are about twenty people who follow me in ss A. I''ll have all of them use their praise votes on you, Yamauchi-kun."


    "Eh!?"


    "A good number of your ssmates should also be willing to give you praise votes, right? With their votes included, even if you end up getting more than thirty censure votes, the votes will pretty much cancel each other out. It''s highly unlikely that you''ll be expelled."


    "A-are you serious?"


    "Of course. That said, even if you get twenty votes, your safety won''t be guaranteed. That''s why you need to take the reins and drive somebody else into a corner."


    "B-but who?"


    "Let''s see... Naturally, you can''t get rid of somebody useful to your ss. Masumi-san, does anyone suitablee to mind?"


    "...How about Ayanok��ji?"


    "Ayanok��ji...kun, is it? I believe I''ve heard the name but..."


    "Oh, uh, he''s the kinda guy who doesn''t stand out at all. How should I exin it...?"


    "You can spare me the details. He sounds like he might be the perfect target. You two aren''t particrly close, are you?"


    "Not at all! He''s just a ssmate!"


    "In which case, let''s have him be the sacrifice."


    "But..."


    Yamauchi''s desire to save himself was in conflict with his reluctance to sacrifice one of his ssmates.


    However, needless to say, his desire to protect himself was far stronger.


    "I think it''d be painful to cut ties with a ssmate, no matter what kind of rtionship you had with them, so I''d try to avoid thinking about it too much. I think we''ve chosen a suitable target, so we just have to go along with it."


    Sakayanagi smiled at him with an expression that seemed to say ''That way, your heart won''t hurt as much, right?''


    "Next Monday, after this exam is over, would you like to meet up again, just the two of us? There''s something I''d like to tell you then, Yamauchi-kun. It''s something very important."


    "!!!"


    Yamauchi staggered. Her words dealt a finishing blow,pletely enticing him.


    His imagination ran wild as he envisioned an uing confession of love from Sakayanagi.


    For the sake of turning his dreams into reality, Yamauchi would do everything in his power to avoid expulsion, no matter what.


    Even more importantly, if he didn''t sessfully carry out the strategy she hade up with, it was possible that she might begin to hate him.


    These thoughts were the only thing spurring him on.


    "So, let''s start out by identifying people who appear to be Ayanok��ji-kun''s friends. It''d be best if we could quietly have him expelled without him hearing about it."


    "G-got it."


    "But before that, I have some advice for you, Yamauchi-kun."


    "Advice...?"


    "Please don''t tell anyone that we''re going to be voting for you. There''s a risk that your ssmates will resent you if you carelessly talk about it."


    "That''s for sure..."


    They would obviously get jealous and antagonistic if they found out that Yamauchi was the only one safe from the exam.


    "Understood. I won''t say anything."


    "Thank you very much."


    "But... U-uhm."


    "What is it?"


    "Uhm, It''s not that I''m doubting you or anything, it''s just... Are you really going to use your praise vote on me?"


    "Are you saying that you want to have something in writing?"


    "It''s just that I''m kinda worried about it..."


    Yamauchi was worried because hecked confidence in leaving it to a simple verbal agreement, something that was well within Sakayanagi''s expectations.


    "Do you think that I''m going to betray you, Yamauchi-kun? Even if I wanted to, there''s no reason for me to do such a thing. But if you really aren''t willing to believe me... let''s just forget that this conversation ever happened. If you really can''t trust a promise from me, I suppose I''ll have to reconsider meeting up next Monday."


    "W-wait! I believe you! I trust you!"


    When Sakayanagi tried to back out, Yamauchi eagerly attempted to reel her back in.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you..."


    "It''s fine. I understand that you''re anxious."


    With a gentle smile, Sakayanagi presented Yamauchi with one final warning.


    "That said... Yamauchi-kun, if I catch you eavesdropping on me, sneaking photos, or secretly recording our conversations in the future, our rtionship will be over. The two of us will be enemies."


    "N-no problem! I''d never do something like that!"


    "Very well. Then, Masumi-san, if you would, please pat him down."


    "Eh? Me?"


    "Please."


    "...Fine."


    Despite voicing her reluctance, Kamuro proceeded to frisk Yamauchi.


    "It''s getting interesting."


    For Sakayanagi, this was nothing more than a game.


    In her mind, the oue to all of this had already been decided since the very beginning.


    After Yamauchi left, Sakayanagi stayed behind with Kamuro in the karaoke room.


    "We''re not going home yet?"


    It was just a little past 8:00 PM.


    The mall was only open to students until nine, and the karaoke parlor was going to close soon as well.


    "What do you think of this strategy I''vee up with, Masumi-san?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "Ayanok��ji-kun is no ordinary person. You''ve noticed this yourself, right?"


    "Well, I know that you''ve been excessively interested in him."


    "It''s something more than that, isn''t it? You''ve been close to him before. You should''ve been able to notice it."


    Although she wasn''t certain about anything specific, he was unpleasant. He seemed like a student who was shrouded in mystery.


    That was the impression Kamuro had of him.


    "He''s powerful."


    "...How powerful?"


    "People like Katsuragi-kun, Ry��en-kun, and Ichinose-san wouldn''t even stand a chance against him."


    "Really? What about you then?"


    "Hmm... Who knows?"


    "Are you being serious...? I can''t believe you''re saying this."


    Kamuro was surprised. She had thought Sakayanagi would say she could beat him without any hesitation.


    "Of course it''s possible that I can beat him. That said, it''s also true that I don''t know exactly what he''s capable of. Well... I suppose it''s a bit different from that. Maybe there''s just a part of me that wants him to be an opponent far outside of even my capabilities."


    It was a mysterious feeling that she had never noticed she had before.


    "I hope I can see him take things seriously before I have him expelled."


    It was something Sakayanagi wanted from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 413 - 6 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 6 Part VII</h4>


    They had met on Tuesday. The following day, Sakayanagi proceeded to receive phone calls from Yamauchi with updates, as per their recent conversation.


    She was in the midst of ying both sides of a chess match in the dorm room while she ryed instructions to him on how to survive the uing exam. She picked up a piece and moved it forward on the board.


    "Really? That many people have already agreed to vote for Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    There were twenty-one people in total, an impressive number that had exceeded her expectations.


    Yamauchi probably wouldn''t have been able to make things turn out so well if he had done everything on his own.


    "Yamauchi-kun."


    "W-what?"


    "As I expected, it seems that asking Kushida-san to act as your mediator was the right thing to do."


    Kushida was the type of person to take action with her ssmates in mind.


    "Yeah, I guess. It went just like you said it would, Sakayanagi-chan."


    Sakayanagi had judged that, if Yamauchi came asking for her help, Kushida wouldn''t be able to turn him down easily.


    Moreover, Sakayanagi had also gotten her hands on some interesting information about Kushida.


    "When you asked her to help you, did you persuade her with tears like I told you to?"


    "I-I wouldn''t do something so uncool!"


    Sakayanagi nced at Kamuro, the look in her eyes saying that he had indeed used tears to persuade Kushida.


    "Oh? It seems your negotiation skills handled everything wlessly, then?"


    "I guess..."


    "Anyway, I''ll contact you tomorrow about who you should reach out to next."


    "Gotcha."


    Tomorrow was Thursday, and the important decisions would have to be made then.


    Sakayanagi would have to decide how Yamauchi would convince these students to join his faction.


    After the call had ended, Kamuro spoke up.


    "Is this Kushida person really the type who''d help get someone expelled?"


    "If someone approached her, sobbing, begging for her help, there''s no way she wouldn''t lend a hand. Be that as it may, it''s important to have a way with words in order to get as many supporters as possible, and Kushida-san seems to have quite the silver tongue."


    Taking hold of her queen in one hand, Sakayanagi looked at Kamuro.


    "What do you think will happen next?"


    "If it keeps going on like this, Ayanok��ji will amass censure votes and get expelled from school... but, if he''s as powerful as you say he is, won''t he do something about it?"


    "Even if he doesn''t know that he''s personally being targeted?"


    "He doesn''t know about the strategy, though."


    "He''s always on guard. Putting aside whether or not he knows he''s being targeted, if you were to consider the reality of this exam, you wouldn''t be able to rule out the possibility that you may ultimately be voted for. That being the case, you should be putting in the effort toe up with countermeasures ahead of time."


    "...What do you mean by countermeasures?"


    "Just prove to everyone that somebody else is a hindrance to the sess of the ss. Whatever the reason, the more ipetent this somebody is, the better the result."


    Sakayanagi momentarily envisioned the spectacle that may take ce within ss C in the near future.


    "Yamauchi-kun, for example, is colluding with me to have one of his own ssmates ostracized and expelled. If this were toe to light, I imagine that he''d fill the role perfectly."


    "So, what you''re saying is that it doesn''t matter to you which one of them gets expelled?"


    With her other hand, Sakayanagi picked up the opposing side''s king.


    "No. We have to save the king forst."


    Until the very end, Sakayanagi controlled everyst piece on the chessboard.

 Chapter 414 - 6 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 6 Part VIII</h4>


    It was Friday evening, the day before the exam, and Sakayanagi had gone to the Karaoke parlor to make preparations for it.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Kamuro and Hashimoto were present, along with Kit��, for a total of four people.


    "It seems that everything was exposed today. Apparently, Horikita-san caught wind of the n and exposed the fact that I was coborating with Yamauchi-kun to the rest of their ss. I wonder how the information got leaked?"


    Sakayanagi leisurely carried a french fry into her mouth.


    She intently looked upon her ssmates before one of them finally spoke up.


    "Sakayanagi, the leak came from Karuizawa. Like I told you before, if you wanted to make sure Ayanok��ji got expelled, it would''ve been better to avoid pulling Karuizawa into Yamauchi''s group."


    Hashimoto Masayoshi. He was one of Sakayanagi''s closest associates, and he was someone who had previously taken notice of Ayanok��ji all on his own.


    Throughout the course of his investigations, he had seen Ayanok��ji meet with Karuizawa in secret, so he had previously provided input on what she should do this time.


    Even though Sakayanagi had agreed to refrain from pulling Karuizawa into the group at first, she had changed her mind yesterday.


    As a consequence, her n had been exposed to the students of ss D.


    "Didn''t I tell you that our first priority was to make sure that Ayanok��ji didn''t realize he was being targeted until the exam was already over?"


    "Yes. I definitely kept your words in mind. It''s true that Ayanok��ji-kun and Karuizawa-san may indeed share an unusual rtionship. That is to say, if she was let in on the n, there was a high chance Ayanok��ji-kun would hear of it as well."


    This was the very reason why Sakayanagi had decided to postpone pulling Karuizawa into Yamauchi''s group.


    She had let Tuesday and Wednesday pass by, purposefully choosing to pull her into the group on Thursday.


    Then, she stepped back and waited to see what would happen next. Based on what had taken ce today, it was quite likely that she had leaked the information to Ayanok��ji.


    "You messed up, didn''t you, Sakayanagi?"


    The one who had asked this was none other than Kamuro, who had been silently listening to the conversation.


    Hashimoto spoke up too, offering an analysis on why Sakayanagi had made such a simple mistake.


    "Karuizawa is one of the most influential girls in her ss. If we had managed to pull her into the group, it would''ve pretty much guaranteed Ayanok��ji''s expulsion. Forget twenty votes, it''s possible we''d have gotten around thirty. You let the greed get to you."


    "I was well aware they''d carry out a ss trial. It was just a matter of time."


    "But, if things hadn''te to light, Yamauchi might''ve had a way out too."


    Having heard each of their opinions, Sakayanagi couldn''t help but feel amused.


    "Should it know that it''s be someone''s prey, even a herbivore will try to fight for it''s life if ites down to it. But, I find that''s exactly what makes it so interesting. Don''t you want to see what he''ll do in this time he has left? How he''ll struggle to stay afloat?"


    "You deliberately let Karuizawa leak the information because of that?"


    "I was also able to confirm that your information about Karuizawa and Ayanok��ji was urate."


    "But Ayanokouji went to Horikita about it, who then revealed everything to the rest of the ss. It made it hard to tell what''ll happen next. Considering that Yamauchi won''t be expelled because of our praise votes, there''s still no way Ayanok��ji''ll be expelled anymore. I have no idea who''s gonna be expelled at this point."


    When Hashimoto finished, Kamuro spoke up as well.


    "Wasn''t it also a mistake to make contracts with the ones who agreed to vote for Ayanok��ji without getting anything in writing? How many people are still gonna vote for him after what happened today...?"


    There''d be a dramatic decrease in the number of censure votes Ayanok��ji would be getting, while the number for Yamauchi would only go up.


    However, Yamauchi would be getting 20 votes from ss A to escape this predicament.


    In which case, it''d be hard to guess who''d end up with the most votes against them.


    Having heard Hashimoto and Kamuro''s analysis of the situation, Sakayanagi grinned.


    To Sakayanagi, the oue of all of this was obvious.


    Kamuro, Hashimoto, and Yamauchi simply couldn''t see it yet.


    She was reminded of the reason why she had done this in the first ce.


    Sakayanagi pulled out her cell phone and turned off the power.


    After all, she''d receive an incessant, endless number of calls and messages from Yamauchi if she kept it on.


    ss A had a lot of praise votes to use during this exam.


    Yamauchi probably couldn''t help but feel worried about whether or not they were really going to use them on him.


    "It seems there''s something I had forgotten to tell everybody, a very important story concerning Yamauchi-kun."


    With that, Sakayanagi began to tell them about the encounter that she had oh so carelessly forgotten to mention.

 Chapter 415: Epilogue 1 : “The Dropouts”

    <h4>Chapter 415: Epilogue 1 : ��The Dropouts��</h4>


    Saturday morning, the very day of the exam, had finally arrived.


    It seemed that nearly every single ss had managed toe to a decision.


    ss A had chosen to expel Katsuragi and ss D had chosen to expel Ryuuen.


    ss B was moving forward believing nobody would have to be expelled.


    Of course, there was a possibility that none of that would turn out as nned. Everyone had a chance to face expulsion.


    No one would know for sure until the results were revealed.


    Even if a ss were to work together to get rid of someone, it wouldn''t matter much if they managed to gather enough praise vote from the other sses.


    What was important now, was what you did with the little time we had left.


    Even I wasn''t one hundred percent safe.


    There were no absolute guarantees like that in this exam.


    Even though we were expected to be in the ssroom at the same time as always, the exam was going to start a bitter, at nine.


    It was currently just half-past eight.


    Should this short time-extension be taken as the school showing us some sort of consideration... or was there another reason?


    Perhaps it was a trick to keep us on our toes until the very end.


    "You really didn''t do anything?"


    "What?"


    "I''m asking if you really just stayed on the sidelines and didn''t involve yourself in any of this, even though you were in danger?"


    "Does it look like I''ve done something?"


    "...Not on the surface."


    "There''s your answer. I didn''t do anything this time. Rather, you''re the one who saved me."


    "Then it wouldn''t be funny if you got expelled because of that."


    "Even more so if I got expelled after fighting back like you did."


    This might just be thest conversation we would have as neighbors.


    "I suppose."


    Horikita responded dismissively.


    Just like this, the ss weed the exam in silence.


    At least, that''s what I thought... At thest moment, something happened once again.


    "Please listen up, everyone."


    The one to break the silence was none other than Hirata. Yesterday, he had engaged in an argument with Horikita, but he hadn''t actually done anything more than that.


    He had only spoken aimlessly about voting for Horikita.


    Of course, it''s possible that some of the students who admire Hirata may vote against her.


    However, that would be too weak for a finishing blow.


    Within ss C, Horikita''s evaluation was rtively high.


    Even though her frank, in-your-face way of speaking is sharp and prickly, it also gave off an impression of reliability.


    "After listening to what Horikita-san and everyone else had to say yesterday, I''vee to a conclusion. The primary focus of this exam... is who we should cast our censure votes for, right?"


    Hirata was calm andposed as he spoke.


    "Is... Is he still going to say something?"


    "Looks like it."


    If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t be trying to say something at thest minute like this.


    "What a waste. He doesn''t have a n. This is just him trying to dy the inevitable."


    No, It''s hard to say for sure...


    I could see traces of new-found determination in Hirata''s eyes.


    "First of all, I''d like to apologise for what happened yesterday, when I said that I''d vote against Horikita-san."


    Just as I thought, Hirata bowed his head to Horikita to apologize for his rude behavior.


    "There isn''t anything you need to apologize for. What in the world are you doing?"


    "I decided that you are necessary for the sess of our ss."


    "If that''s the case, have you thought about who is unnecessary?"


    "Yeah. I did."


    Hirata spoke definitively, causing Horikita to falter for a moment.


    "...Could you tell us who?"


    "I''ll tell you right now."


    Hirata slowly got up from his seat and stood behind the teaching podium, just like Horikita had the day before.


    "I love this ss. I think that each and every one of you are necessary. No matter what anyone says, or what any of you do, that won''t change. But, I already know that won''t solve anything."


    After all his struggling, this was the answer Hirata had arrived at.


    It seemed like nothing had changed from what he had told me yesterday.


    "I want everyone to cast a censure vote for me."


    Hirata said what I thought he would say.


    "H-how could any of us do something like that!?"


    Mii-chan eximed, with other girls voicing simr thoughts in quick session.


    "It''ll be fine if I''m expelled. I''m prepared to do at least that much."


    "Think about what you''re saying... Have you gone insane?"


    Horikita unconsciously raised her voice, even though, given the situation, it would''ve been fine to let Hirata say whatever he wanted.


    "You''re gonna sacrifice yourself just because you can''t decide who to expel?"


    "You said it yourself right, Horikita-san? That if a student wants to be expelled, there wouldn''t be anything else we need to talk about?"


    "That''s-"


    "So I''m volunteering."


    "Nobody in this ss actually wants to see you expelled. You act as a mediator to settle the ss''s conflicts. This is far too ridiculous."


    "Either way, I don''t care."


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that ss C was on the brink of chaos.


    At this point, there were no surprises about who people would be voting against. The key question had changed from ''Who would get the censure votes?'' to ''Who would get the praise votes?''.


    Without Hirata, the future special exams would probably be far more difficult.


    That''s the risk of losing one of the ss''s central figures.


    "There''s absolutely, totally, no way I''m using a censure vote on Hirata-kun!"


    Shinohara and the rest of the girls collectively begun to speak up to defend Hirata.


    Hirata''s heart probably felt that much worse every time they spoke up for him.


    "There''s no reason for you guys to stick up for me. I''ve alreadye to hate all of you."


    His tone was the same as usual, but the words he spoke were cold.


    "So please let me make this easier on all of us."


    "I... I''ll vote for Hirata!"


    Yamauchi shouted.


    "If it''s for Hirata, I think everyone else should vote for him too!"


    He then continued to yell things like that.


    "I see. This is Yamauchi-kun''sst stand..."


    Yamauchi had probably contacted Hirata yesterday and pleaded about how he didn''t want to be expelled, begging Hirata to help.


    That may have been one of the reasons why Hirata had hardened his resolve to get expelled.


    Then, after a long silence, Chabashira entered the ssroom.


    "Well then, the ss vote will now begin. Once your name has been called, please make your way to the voting room."


    It didn''t seem like we were going to be voting all at the same time in the ssroom.


    There was no guarantee that we wouldn''t be able to see each other''s votes. It seemed that the school was doing what it could to ensure the votes remained anonymous.


    Now, how would it turn out from here...?


    Part 1


    Within ss A that same morning, everyone was patiently waiting for the results to be announced.


    The oue had already been decided ever since the supplemental exam was first announced, and there were no objections to it either.


    As the bell rang, Mashima entered the ssroom to announce the oue.


    He was as calm as always. He didn''t have very much of an opinion about what was about to take ce.


    No, rather, it was more like he was simply trying not to think about it very much.


    It had been four years since he became a teacher at Advanced Nurturing High School, and he had seen many students get expelled in that time.


    "I''ll now be announcing the results of the supplementary special exam. To start things out, the student who received the most praise votes... would be you, Sakayanagi, with a total of thirty-six votes."


    "I didn''t expect that all of you would vote for me. I really must thank everyone."


    She responded with empty words of gratitude. Nearly everyone in the ss had voted for her.


    "Next... I''ll announce the student who received the most censure votes. I''m sure you''re all aware of this by now, but the person whose name is called will be expelled. After this, they''ll have to pack their bags ande along with me to the staff room."


    The ssroom was dead silent.


    Every single student was quiet as they waited for the name to be called.


    "Inst ce, with thirty-six censure votes..."


    He paused for a split-second, and then...


    "Yahiko Totsuka."


    He spoke.


    The name resounded throughout the silent ssroom.


    "How absurd! What''s going on!?"


    Katsuragi stood up from his seat, raising his voice after the results had sunken in.


    "K-Katsuragi-san... Why? Wha...?"


    Totsuka looked at Katsuragi with an expression of disbelief on his face as well.


    He had received an overwhelming majority, thirty-six, of the sses censure votes, ensuring his expulsion.


    Then, Mashima revealed the total number of votes that every student in the ss had gotten.


    Katsuragi had ced just behind Totsuka with a total of thirty censure votes.


    "What''s going on here, sensei? The one being expelled should be me-"


    "There haven''t been any mistakes."


    Mashima cut Katsuragi off, answering his question calmly.


    A young girl began to speak, as if to shed light on such an inexplicable situation.


    "Katsuragi-kun, it seems you''ve been given some praise votes. How wonderful."


    Hearing that, Katsuragi finally understood.


    This hadn''t happened due to some kind of mistake. Rather, this was the oue of one of Sakayanagi''s schemes.


    "Wait, Sakayanagi! The one who should''ve been expelled was me!"


    "Expulsion? You? You weren''t the target in the first ce."


    She responded decisively.


    "Stop joking with me. You definitely said you were going to get rid of me!"


    "Come to think of it, you''re right, aren''t you? I did say I was going to get rid of you, but... that was just a lie."


    Without an ounce of apprehension, Sakayanagi smiled gently.


    "Why... Why!?"


    "It''s simple. Totsuka-kun doesn''t bring any benefits to ss A. On the other hand, you''re sharp, and your reflexes aren''t anything to scoff at either. This,bined with your calm head, makes you useful in your own way. This exam is perfect for disposing of somebody unnecessary, so only an idiot would get rid of someone who still has use left in them."


    Katsuragi winced, unable to refute her point.


    Although, that wasn''t the only reason why Sakayanagi had done this.


    Originally, Totsuka wasn''t the only one who sided with Katsuragi. Even though she intended to mercilessly make an example out of Katsuragi for going against her, Totsuka''s expulsion would have an evenrger impact on ss A.


    It would instill the idea that, if you sided with Katsuragi, you would be the next to see yourself in Totsuka''s shoes.


    "Why would you do this in such an indirect way...?"


    "Isn''t it only natural for someone to do their best to avoid expulsion? There are a lot of praise votes floating around from other sses in this exam. If Totsuka-kun had gone and gathered them from the other sses in order to save himself, I don''t believe we could''ve gotten him expelled."


    She couldn''t know for sure that another ss wouldn''t just whimsically decide to save Totsuka.


    However, if she singled out Katsuragi from the very beginning, nobody would bother to use their praise votes on Totsuka.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Totsuka-kun. Be sure to take care of yourself after you''ve left the school."


    "D-damn...! Dammit! Dammit...!"


    Totsuka curled over as if he was about to copse. Katsuragi couldn''t find the right words tofort him.


    Totsuka would have normally been overjoyed to find out Katsuragi wasn''t going to be expelled.


    But now that he was being expelled himself, that didn''t matter anymore.


    Instead, he could only feel resentment as he wondered why it had to be him instead of his friend.


    If Katsuragi had gotten expelled, Totsuka Yahiko would''ve been able to stay in ss A. And while he would''ve been displeased with it, he would''ve followed Sakayanagi all the way until graduation. And then, he would''ve be sessful in life.


    Even though he felt guilty for it, he had already vaguely begun to imagine his wonderful future as a graduate from ss A.


    But because of this sudden twist of fate, he had lost everything.


    "Saving him with twenty million points... is probably impossible."


    "Correct. Unfortunately, even if we added up all of our points, we still wouldn''t have enough."


    "Totsuka, there''s... no way to overturn this decision."


    The homeroom teacher, Mashima, spoke definitively as he buried the pain within his heart.


    "......"


    Totsuka was at a loss for words, unable to do anything but nod in response.


    "Totsuka, pleasee with me to the staff room for the time being. I''ll let you collect your thingster."


    In consideration of the young man''s feelings, Mashima asked for Totsuka to leave the room.


    His expulsion had been set in stone, so staying in the ssroom would only serve to hurt him more.


    "By the way, Mashima-sensei... Might I ask you something?"


    "What is it, Sakayanagi?"


    As Mashima began to leave the ssroom with Totsuka, Sakayanagi''s voice brought him to a halt.


    He instructed for Totsuka to wait in the hallway before turning to hear her out.


    "While it''s a shame that Totsuka-kun had to be sacrificed... It has already been decided who''s going to be expelled in the other sses, right?"


    "Tentatively. As soon as the results have been finalized, they''ll be posted on the first-floor bulletin board."


    "Then, depending on the results, is it possible that there will be consequences for Katsuragi-kun?"


    "What are you talking about, Sakayanagi?"


    Katsuragi questioned her, unsure of what she was getting at.


    "I''m just asking for future reference."


    For a moment, Mashima, just like Katsuragi, didn''t seem to understand the meaning behind Sakayanagi''s words.


    He hadn''t considered the possibility that she was asking about ''that''.


    However, upon seeing Sakayanagi''s fearless smile, Mashima changed his mind.


    "...No matter who gets expelled, there won''t be any consequences. ''That'' doesn''t work like that. If, for some reason, there were consequences, even you wouldn''t be able to take advantage of it very easily."


    "That''s certainly true. Thank you very much for answering."


    After Mashima left the ssroom, Katsuragi calmly approached Sakayanagi.


    In response, Hashimoto and Kit�� hurriedly got up to obstruct his path in the off chance he resorted to violence.


    However, before Katsuragi could say a word, Sakayanagi spoke up.


    "There''s no reason for you to bear a grudge against me, Katsuragi-kun. Somebody had to be expelled during this exam. Whether it be you or Totsuka-kun, the results must be taken seriously. The fact of the matter is that there was a vote. One in which every student in ss A participated."


    "...I understand."


    Katsuragi hadn''t nned on getting violent from the start. He had only intended to vent his dissatisfaction to her.


    And yet, Sakayanagi had put a stop to even that.


    "That''s fine then. After all, I don''t want you to hold back our ss moving forward because you be consumed by self-despair. However... If by chance you were to go against ss A in the future..."


    "I told you I understood. You don''t have to drag anyone else into this."


    "I''m d to see you''re so sensible."


    If Katsuragi were to bare his fangs at Sakayanagi out of resentment because of Totsuka''s expulsion, Sakayanagi was threatening that she would have someone else expelled next time. Sakayanagi was well aware that, as long as Katsuragi was obedient, he''d be able to contribute greatly to the future sess of ss A.


    Like this, Katsuragi had given in entirely. Without any means of going against her, he had no choice but to raise the white g and surrender to Sakayanagi.


    "Well then... I wonder how the other sses are doing right now?"


    Of course, as far as Sakayanagi was concerned, ss B and ss D weren''t even worth thinking about.


    The only thing she cared about was what had happened within ss C, the ss that Ayanok��ji was in. She couldn''t help but look forward to hearing about it.


    Part 2


    Back within ss C, the sound of Yamauchi restlessly tapping his foot was extremely distracting.


    "Yo, Haruki... Try and quiet down a bit."


    Ike quietly whispered a warning to him.


    "S-shut up. I know."


    "Fufufu. At any rate, it seems your defeat is close at hand, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Huh? What are you getting at, K��enji? I''m not gonna be expelled, considering the other options."


    Yamauchi turned and looked at K��enji with an eerie smile on his face.


    "I think it''s fair to say that, out of everyone in the ss, a considerable number of students have voted against you."


    Ike and Sud�� sat quietly, unable to help Yamauchi as K��enji fanned the mes. Hirata, however, interjected.


    "That''s not how this will turn out. The one being expelled will be me."


    "You''re still going on about that? You aren''t aware of it yet, are you?"


    "...What are you talking about?"


    K��enji took out his cell phone with a fearless smile on his face.


    "This message was sent to me by one of the girls in our ss. It reads: ''I believe Hirata-kun intends to sacrifice himself and volunteer to be expelled tomorrow. He might end up saying something hurtful about everyone or make himself out to be a bad guy, but those won''t be his true feelings. Please, have faith in him and don''t vote against him for it.'' It seems to me like it was sent to everyone other than you and Yamauchi-kun."


    Hirata approached K��enji and read the message on the phone for himself.


    "Most students would sympathize with you after seeing a message like this. After all, it''s not untrue that you''ve spent this past year taking action for the sake of the ss. Wouldn''t it make more sense for you to get more praise votes because of this, instead?"


    "No way..."


    Hirata''s n to get the most censure votes had failed.


    Of course, this negatively affected the students most at risk of being expelled.


    Horikita quietly turned to me and spoke.


    "You''re awfullyposed. It''s almost as if you''ve already foreseen what will happen."


    "You probably know what will happen too."


    "Even if I did, I wouldn''t sit back and watch socently. As long as there''s room for uncertainty, there''s still reason to worry."


    K��enji cut in, as if responding to Horikita.


    "The only one who should be worried is him."


    Almost everyone in the ss shifted their gaze toward Yamauchi, wondering how he would respond after hearing something like that.


    Yamauchi slowly stood up and turned around to look at K��enji.


    His expression was one of confidence, one that said he was certain of his chances ofing out on top.


    "...Hah."


    Yamauchiughed at K��enji contemptuously.


    "Go ahead, say whatever you want... The person getting expelled isn''t gonna be me."


    "Oh? And will you tell us why?"


    "Fine. I will."


    It seemed Yamauchi couldn''t stand to let K��enji say whatever he wanted any longer.


    "How many of you voted against me? Twenty of you? Thirty? I didn''t specifically betray any of you, yet you guys treat me like this? It''s unreasonable! But that''s fine. I''ll forgive you."


    With a thoughtless smile, Yamauchi approached Ike and patted his hand on his shoulder.


    "Sorry Kanji. For making you worry about me so much."


    "Y-yeah."


    Completely unaware of what his friend was getting at, Ike could do nothing but nod.


    "There are several people here who might get expelled other than me, right? There''s Kanji, Sud��, K��enji, and Ayanok��ji, but I wonder how many praise votes they''ll get? I''m just so worried!"


    "From what you''re saying, it sounds as if you''re expecting to get arge number of praise votes."


    "Yep, that''s right. I will."


    "Even if your friends felt sorry enough to vote for you, you''d only get around four or five votes, at best. Are you saying that''s enough to put you in the safe zone?"


    "That''s fine. That much would be plenty. Hahaha... Yes, no matter who you voted for, it''s all pointless!"


    Yamauchi showily raised his arms up into the air.


    "Sakayanagi-chan promised that she would give me twenty praise votes! In other words, even if most of the ss voted against me, I still won''t be the one who gets expelled!"


    Having realized that there was no point in hiding it any longer, Yamauchi decided to show his cards.


    "That''s why it doesn''t matter how many of you voted against me... I''m protected by ss A!"


    The votes had already been cast.


    It was probably true that Yamauchi had made a promise like that with Sakayanagi.


    Assuming he got five praise votes from ss C and twenty votes from ss A, even in the worst-case scenario, he would only end up with a maximum of nine censure votes.


    If he was telling the truth, he could hardly be considered at risk of expulsion.


    The danger would then shift toward K��enji and I. Even Ike and Sud�� could be in trouble.


    "If that''s the case, then why do you look so anxious?"


    Yamauchi didn''t seem calm at all. He was trembling nonstop.


    It was proof that, mentally, he was under an incredible amount of stress.


    "That''s..."


    "Since you made a promise with the enemy, you made sure to sign a contract, yes? It''s one of the basic fundamentals of doing negotiations."


    "N-no, but that''s..."


    "A simple verbal promise doesn''t count for anything. Miss little girl isn''t that merciful."


    "Of course I know that! It''s fine!"


    K��enji''s words simply weren''t able to make it through to him.


    Yamauchi could only believe that Sakayanagi wouldn''t go back on her word. There was nothing else he could do.


    He must have reached out to Sakayanagi many timesst night to ensure everything would still go as he expected it to.


    "My my, you must be so reassured, then. It seems that the censure vote I cast for you was meaningless."


    "That''s right, it was meaningless! Meaningless!"


    "Be quiet, Yamauchi. I could hear your shouting from out in the hallway."


    Just then, Chabashira arrived.


    "I''ve kept all of you waiting. I''ll get along with announcing the results for ss C. Please find your seats."


    The time of judgment had finallye.


    Very soon, one student would be expelled from this ss.


    Would it be Yamauchi, who was telling himself that everything would be okay?


    Would it be Sud�� or Ike, one of the secondary candidates for expulsion?


    Would it be Hirata, who was patiently waiting for the results to be announced?


    Would it be K��enji, who was as inattentive as always?


    Would it be Horikita or me, as we quietly watched over the ssroom?


    Or, would it end up being someone else entirely?


    "To start out, I''ll announce the three of you who ended up with the most praise votes. In third ce is... Kushida Kiky��."


    Kushida sighed with relief when she heard her name being called.


    Even though Yamauchi had targeted her yesterday, she ended up earning quite a lot of praise votes.


    If you take into ount the fact that she''s adored by her ssmates, an oue like this makes sense.


    "Next, in second ce..."


    Chabashira began reading a little slower.


    Even I couldn''t fully predict whose name she would say.


    "It''s you, Hirata Y��suke."


    "!"


    The moment his name was called, Hirata shut his eyes and looked up toward the sky.


    The disgraceful behavior he showed yesterday hadn''t had any significant consequences.


    Hirata worked hard this past year, going through thick and thin for the sake of the ss.


    He had earned a tremendous amount of trust, especially from the girls in the ss.


    Even if I hadn''t arranged for Kei to spread that text message around yesterday, his ranking would''ve hardly changed.


    "B-but, if Hirata ced second... who ced first?"


    Since the beginning, everyone had expected for Hirata and Kushida to get most of the praise votes.


    It wasn''t unreasonable for them to ce second and third, it was just that this oue meant there was somebody who had surpassed them both.


    "...As for first ce..."


    Chabashira let show a slight smile before she read the name.


    I shut my eyes.


    "Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka."


    Everything turned out as I expected.


    "W-what!?"


    Yamauchi, the one I was supposed to bepeting with forst ce, was the first to react.


    "Aren''t you mistaking him with first ce for the censure vote!? Sensei!?"


    "No. There''s no doubt about it. He took first ce with a splendid total of forty-two votes."


    My ssmates all seemed to be surprised. After all, I had gotten more praise votes than there were students in our ss.


    "You. What did you do...?"


    Horikita also couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "Like I said, I didn''t do anything."


    Sakayanagi had done all of this by herself.


    "And finally, the student who ended up with the most censure votes, with a grand total of thirty-three votes. I''m sorry to say that it''s you, Yamauchi Haruki."


    Now, Yamauchi took yet another heavy blow.


    Before he could even make sense of the situation, he was being told he had to leave the school.


    "T-thirty-three votes!?"


    It pretty much confirmed that he hadn''t gotten any praise votes from ss A.


    Second tost was Sud�� with twenty-one votes. Anding in right behind him was Ike with twenty.


    It was clear that his friends were by no means in the safe zone either.


    "No! Why!? Why do I have to be expelled!?"


    Chabashira approached Yamauchi and put her arm on his shoulder, but he shook it off.


    "...Haruki..."


    As his friends, Ike and Sud�� could only look away.


    They had been hoping that, somehow, Yamauchi would make it through the exam, but the only thing they could do is wait for the results.


    And now that the results hade out, they probably realized the sad truth behind all of this.


    If Yamauchi hadn''t cedst, what would have happened to them?


    "Why, why, why! Why me!! This is such a stupid exam! Aplete joke!"


    "While you''re free to think whatever you want, the decision has already been made, Yamauchi."


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Yamauchi shouted with every ounce of his being.


    He howled, unable to ept the reality of his situation.


    "That''s right. Sakayanagi, go ask Sakayanagi! She said she''d have ss A use their praise votes on me! She didn''t keep her promise! Is she just gonna be allowed to get away with that!?"


    "Do you have something that clearly proves that she made such a promise?"


    Chabashira asked.


    "She promised! At the karaoke parlor! I heard her!!!"


    "While I want to believe you, words alone aren''t enough to prove anything."


    "Oh my god, why is this happening...!?"


    "It''s time to leave the ssroom, Yamauchi."


    Despite her instructions, Yamauchi didn''t move an inch.


    "Get out of here quickly. Your existence here has already been deleted."


    "I haven''t epted it yet!"


    "So you n to be irredeemably defective, pitiable, and ugly until the very end?"


    After K��enji''s persistent provocations, Yamauchi finally snapped.


    "Grahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    He picked up the chair to his desk and charged at K��enji.


    He then lifted the chair up into the air and swung it down, aiming at K��enji''s head.


    If the attack had hit him directly, the resulting injury would''ve been inexcusable, however, K��enji wasn''t naive enough to be hit by such a sloppy attack.


    K��enji casually grabbed the leg of the chair as it swung down at him and forcibly pulled the chair out of Yamauchi''s hands.


    "You intended to kill me. You won''t have anyints if I return the favor, yes?"


    Yamauchi''s face stiffened immediately.


    "That''s enough."


    Chabashira intervened, having sensed the danger behind K��enji''s words.


    Following her instructions, K��enji promptly let go of the chair.


    "Don''t do any more than this, Yamauchi. For your own sake."


    From around the room, Yamauchi noticed the heartbreaking gazes of his ssmates, their gazes filled with pity.


    And within him, something broke.


    "U-uwaaaahhhh!"


    Crumbling on the spot, he raised his voice and began to bawl.


    "...Leave."


    Hearing Chabashira''s words for a second time, Yamauchi lost his will to resist.


    Part 3


    One person was missing from the ssroom.


    It was the same ssroom, but nheless, it was distinctly different.


    The atmosphere was heavy and everyone was disheartened.


    No matter who ended up getting expelled, the situation would''ve probably still turned out like this.


    Even so, considering that someone had to disappear, it''s only natural that the decision was made after considering all the potential pros and cons.


    To ensure the future sess of the ss as a whole, who is necessary? Who is unnecessary?


    These questions had to be answered.


    One person finally stood up from their seat and left the room.


    With that, everyone else began to follow suit without anyone saying very much.


    After a day off, once Monday came around, everyone woulde back to the ssroom once again.


    And when that timees, Yamauchi wouldn''t be there.


    "He''s crazier than I thought."


    The ''he'' Horikita was referring to was, of course, none other than Hirata.


    He was sitting motionless at his desk, as if in a daze.


    He had been like this ever since Yamauchi left the ssroom.


    "Hirata-kun... Uhm..."


    Mii-chan timidly called out to him, concerned about his well-being.


    However, Hirata only slightly shifted his gaze to look at her and didn''t say anything.


    How did Hirata feel about this ss now?


    The answer to that was something only he knew. In any case, there was no other choice for him but to keep moving forward.


    The students who couldn''t bear to see Hirata in such a state slowly left and headed home.


    Sud�� and Ike quietly left the ssroom as well.


    ��Let''s just go home individually for today.��


    Everyone in the group quickly agreed to Haruka''s text.


    With my bag in hand, I excused myself and started walking to the door.


    On my way out, I stopped in front of K��enji for a moment as he was still in the ssroom.


    "What is it, Ayanok��ji-boy?"


    "I didn''t think you''d take action for the sake of the ss."


    "Of course. Even I would cooperate with Horikita-girl in order to avoid expulsion."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Seeing how you were constantly provoking Yamauchi, it seemed to me that you were trying to focus his hatred on you, and you alone."


    It''s obvious that Yamauchi woulde to hate his ssmates after he''s gotten expelled.


    However, since even before the results came out, K��enji persistently incited Yamauchi more than anyone else in the ss, diverting Yamauchi''s hatred solely towards him.


    K��enji had personally dealt with Yamauchi once he had lost all sense of reason after his expulsion was confirmed.


    Although, from the perspective of the rest of the ss, K��enji''s actions may have juste across as bullying.


    "Well now, I have no memory of that. I just wanted to see his ugly figure disappear from as close up as possible."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll just drop it."


    As soon as I was out of the ssroom, Horikita quickly followed after me and grabbed me by the arm.


    <Illustration>


    "Ayanok��ji-kun. You... How much of this did you anticipate ahead of time?"


    Back when Sakayanagi proposed a temporary truce, I was a little more than ny-percent certain that I didn''t have to worry about being expelled. It''s obvious that, to her, beating me with a surprise attack would be meaningless. If she had lied about the truce in order to force me out of the school, she wouldn''t have been happy about it.


    But at the same time, she manipted Yamauchi and tried to have him get me expelled.


    In other words, she had made a clear vition of our truce. That is to say, her actions were contradictory.


    Topensate for this contradiction, she would have to do whatever she could to invalidate any censure votes I may get because of Yamauchi.


    Namely, to have ss A cast a majority of their praise votes for me.


    That way, even if I ended up with twenty to thirty of ss C''s censure votes, I''d still end up with a positive number of votes in the end. My safety would be guaranteed. In which case, why would she go through all this trouble? She had probably done so in order to get Yamauchi Haruki expelled. By making him out to be a viin, she had managed to lower his standing within ss C. Of course, I had no way of being absolutely certain of any of this. I couldn''t discount the off-chance that Sakayanagi was trying to have me expelled with a surprise attack.


    So, I instigated Horikita, using her as a means to ruin Yamauchi. In addition, by letting the ss find out that Yamauchi was targeting someone harmless like me, I''d be able to get additional praise votes due to sympathy or protection. Although, ending up in first ce was a little bit too much.


    "Didn''t I say it before? I didn''t explicitly take part in this exam."


    "...But..."


    "I''m heading home."


    "Ayanok��ji-kun!!"


    As if her feet were frozen to the ground, Horikita shouted after me as I walked away.


    "It was you, wasn''t it...? You''re the one who told my brother about the connection between Sakayanagi-san and Yamauchi-kun, aren''t you?"


    I simply continued walking without giving her an answer and descended the stairway.


    On the first floor, I approached the bulletin board.


    There was a statement posted that listed the results of the exam for each of the sses.


    ss Vote Results:


    Expulsions:


    ss A: Totsuka Yahiko


    ss B: None


    ss C: Yamauchi Haruki


    ss D: Manabe Shiho


    These are the only expulsions.


    There will be no changes to the number of ss Points because of these results.


    "Yahiko, huh...? I guess she really was lying when she said she''d expel Katsuragi after all."


    Along with who had been expelled, the names of those who had gotten the most praise votes were listed. In ss A it was Sakayanagi, in ss B it was Ichinose, and in ss D it was Kaneda. Kaneda had gotten the fewest, with a total of twenty-seven votes, whereas Ichinose had ended up with a stunning total of ny-eight. Considering that most of ss A had used their praise votes on me, it was clear just how much everyone valued Ichinose.


    Behind me, another student appeared, likely to check the results of the exam for himself.


    It was Katsuragi, and at almost the same time, Ry��en showed up as well.


    "So you didn''t get expelled either, Katsuragi."


    "...I could say the same to you. Out of everyone, I thought you''d be the one to go."


    "Kuku. It seems like the Grim Reaper has taken pity on me."


    "The Grim Reaper, is it?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not like you''d be able to see it anyway."


    With a grin, Ry��en went and looked at the results.


    "Though, it seems that Sakayanagi girl did something interesting too, wouldn''t you say? Seeing as that she went and cut down your only supporter."


    While Ry��en spoke cheerfully, Katsuragi''s expression turned into one of remorse.


    "You''vepletely lost your fighting spirit, haven''t you?"


    "I have nothing to gain by acting out any more than I already have."


    "So you n to be Sakayanagi''s obedient dog until graduation? What a joke."


    "......"


    There was a moment of silence.


    However, there was a ghastly expression on Katsuragi''s face.


    Yahiko, who had followed Katsuragi through thick and thin, had been expelled.


    At the same time, Katsuragi had lost his status as a person who people were willing to protect.


    "Hoh? So you can make a face like that too, huh Katsuragi?"


    After seeing Katsuragi''s expression, perhaps Ry��en had the same impression as me.


    "As you are now, you could easily deceive Sakayanagi."


    "...Don''t joke with me. Putting that aside, what does a bastard like you n on doing now? Your future at this school was saved by the Grim Reaper. Do you n on challenging Sakayanagi, Ichinose, and Horikita once again?"


    "I''m not interested in something like that."


    Ry��en coldly responded without missing a beat.


    "The contract I made with you and the rest of ss A is still valid. To put it simply, I n on sitting back and squeezing you dry as I casually enjoy myself for a little while. I just thought I''d meet you here today to kiss your ass for that."


    Apparently, that was the reason why Ry��en hade here in the first ce.


    After all, from Ry��en''s perspective, Katsuragi''s expulsion would''ve also caused the contract to be annulled.


    With that, Katsuragi left first and headed back home, leaving Ry��en and me behind.


    "Do yourself a favor ande with me for a bit."


    Without refusing, I let Ry��en lead the way as we walked around to the backside of the school building.


    "Since when were you such a good person, Ayanok��ji?"


    "I didn''t do anything, but it doesn''t seem like you''re very willing to believe that."


    Ry��en should already be well aware of what I did.


    "It''s not so much that I did anything, it''s more like the people who care about you did. They''re the ones that did everything."


    I looked up at the sky as I recalled the events that had taken ce a few days earlier.

 Chapter 416: Epilogue 2 : “The Dropouts”

    <h4>Chapter 416: Epilogue 2 : ��The Dropouts��</h4>


    Part 4


    Theck of an expulsion from within ss B. The fact that Ry��en was still here.


    I had been involved in both of these two noteworthy incidents behind the scenes.


    It was back on the day when I had met with Hiyori at the library and invited Ichinose to my room.


    That night, just past ten, the sound of the doorbell rang throughout my room.


    I didn''t have many friends who woulde to my room to pay me a visit.


    I considered whether or not it was Horikita, Kushida, or maybe even someone from the Ayanok��ji Group, but in most cases, they would''ve sent me some sort of notification that they wereing ahead of time.


    This time, however, I hadn''t been notified of anything. That is to say, the person at the door wasn''t anyone like that.


    In which case, who in the world hade to visit me?


    "...Well this is a first."


    As I checked the inte from within the depths of my room, I saw an unexpected duo disyed on the screen.


    They seemed like they were cold as they waited for me to answer the door.


    "Well... I suppose curfew is only enforced for the upper floors."


    As a general rule, it''s prohibited for a boy to enter a girl''s living quarters after eight at night.


    Well, even if you did break curfew, it wouldn''t be a very big deal as long as word didn''t get out. Plus, even if you got caught, the punishment wouldn''t be very severe as long as it had only happened once or twice. In any case, there weren''t any rules that prevented a girl from being the one toe and visit instead.


    "Yes?"


    After deciding to at least respond to them, I spoke through the inte. Although, I wasn''t exactly weing with how I phrased my words.


    "...I''d like to talk if you have a moment."


    Of the two of them, the boy began to speak, breaking the silence. He leaned forward and peered into the camera and a close-up of his pupil appeared on the screen.


    It didn''t seem that he wanted to have this talk over the inte.


    "Give me a moment."


    I walked over to the entryway and unlocked the door, and upon doing so, it abruptly swung open. The boy, ss D''s Ishizaki, entered my room right away.


    If one was careless, the force at which the door had swung open could''ve hurt someone.


    "Wee. You should hurry ande in too. It''s cold out there."


    "Why do I have to..."


    Ishizaki''s ssmate, Ibuki, voiced her dissatisfaction at my invitation inside.


    "Who cares. Just get in here Ibuki."


    "Ugh."


    Giving in to Ishizaki''s prodding, she walked through the entryway.


    The cold air was certainly starting to make its way in, so I hastily closed the door behind her.


    After thinking about how we would still feel the cold draft if we talked at the entryway, I invited them further into the room.


    "So, what do you need from me, sote at night like this?"


    At my question, Ishizaki immediately put his hands together and lowered his head.


    <Illustration>


    "Please, Ayanok��ji! Tell us how to prevent Ry��en-san from getting expelled!"


    "...What?"


    These two hade barging in uninvited sote at night just to ask for such a ridiculous favor.


    "Did I mishear you? Could you say that one more time?"


    "I asked you to tell us how to prevent Ry��en-san from getting expelled!"


    It didn''t seem like I had misheard him.


    "Just forget it, Ishizaki. There''s no way Ayanok��ji will cooperate with you."


    Apparently, Ibuki and Ishizaki weren''t on the same page. It didn''t seem like she hade along to ask for my help.


    "That... that''s probably true, it''s just... I can''t think of anyone else other than Ayanok��ji who could do something."


    "It''s not like I care. Oh, by the way, I''m only here because Ishizaki forced me toe along with him. He just wouldn''t stop calling me..."


    With a sigh, she exasperatedly showed me the screen of her phone.


    There were more than fifty missed call notifications from Ishizaki.


    "How could I go and ask him all alone!? He''s our enemy!"


    "It''s the same even if I''m here with you. What an idiot."


    "Shut yer mouth..."


    Ishizaki and Ibuki proceeded to bicker with each other.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like you were sent here by Ry��en."


    If they were acting, it would''ve been quite the show, but that didn''t seem to be the case here.


    "There''s no way we''d be here for that. Ry��en-san... wouldn''t ask us to do something like this. You should understand at least that much."


    "I suppose."


    Ry��en had already washed his hands of school matters by making it seem like he had been defeated by Ishizaki.


    In fact, it seemed like he was already fully resolved to leave the school.


    Furthermore, even if he didn''t n on being expelled, he wouldn''t have reached out to me for help.


    There''s no way he''d be willing to do something so shameful.


    "Are you sure you don''t want Ry��en gone? He''s done all sorts of things to you."


    Ibuki spoke up again, questioning Ishizaki.


    "...Well... a lot of stuff did happen... But, it''s different now."


    "What is?"


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m asking you what you mean by ''it''s different now''."


    "I''vee to understand that Ry��en-san is important for the future of ss D."


    "I don''t get it. Don''t you know how much we''ve had to go through because of him?"


    These two had reallye all the way here to see me without being on the same page at all.


    Or, to put it more urately, it was as if they were simply unable tomunicate with one another.


    "First of all, if you''re gonna argue, do itter."


    At my words, they stopped ring at one another.


    "Ugh. I wanna go back to my room."


    However, they still didn''t stop quarreling with each other. In particr, Ibuki still had a stern expression on her face.


    "Don''t say that. You have to help me persuade Ayanok��ji too."


    "I don''t wanna."


    "If you''re gonna argue, go do it somewhere else."


    Seeing as how there were no signs of the conversation moving forward any time soon, I decided to try asking something myself.


    "Ry��en isn''t very popr, even in ss C. It''s just an outsider''s perspective, but I''m not exactly wrong, now am I?"


    "Well, uh... I guess some people may hate him, maybe..."


    "What do you mean ''some people''? Almost everyone hates him. There''s no point in lying about it."


    "Just shut it! There''s nothing wrong with what I said!"


    "Ugh, you''re so loud and annoying. By the way, you''re spraying your spit everywhere while you talk, so stop shouting."


    "I thought I said to save your arguing forter."


    If they kept making so much noise in such a small room like this, the sound would be heard in the rooms around us.


    I spoke up again, this time with a twinge of anger in my voice, and the two of them seemed to calm down a bit.


    Had they realized that they were imposing on me uninvited?


    With this, we were finally able to get on with the conversation.


    "It would be unreasonably difficult to stop Ry��en from being expelled."


    I spoke bluntly, without beating around the bush.


    I felt like my intentions woulde across better that way.


    "I guess that''s true."


    Having understood what I was getting at, Ibuki nodded in agreement.


    However, Ishizaki didn''t seem to be willing to ept it so easily.


    "Can''t you do something, anything!?"


    At the very least, his motivations were genuine. There was no doubting his drive to save Ry��en.


    "You really want to stop Ry��en from leaving, don''t you?"


    "...Yeah."


    Other than me, Ibuki, and a few others, most students were under the guise that Ishizaki detests Ry��en.


    Of course, that was only a consequence of the incident between Ry��en and I. Even so, it was true that Ishizaki had been tyrannized by Ry��en many times up to this point. I didn''t think that he woulde and bow his head to me and beg me to save him when he obviously didn''t want to.


    This was probably also due to the emotional connection he had made with Ry��en over the course of the past year.


    However, nobody would be struggling if this exam was something that could be ovee with emotions alone.


    Ishizaki seemed to need a simple exnation as to why saving his friend was so difficult.


    "There are two primary reasons why I think saving him is unreasonable. This provisional exam will be decided by the number of censure votes being used in your own ss. Supposing that you, Ibuki, and two or three others don''t vote against Ry��en and cast him a praise vote instead, it''s still pretty likely that he''ll end up with more than thirty censure votes. Secondly, nobody else actually wants to be expelled."


    "B-but, I mean, there aren''t very many people that think we can win and move forward without his strength, you know?"


    It''s true that there were probably at least a few students in ss D who recognize Ry��en''s capabilities.


    However, by itself, that reason wouldn''t cut it.


    That just wouldn''t be enough of a reason to raise the possibility of getting expelled yourself.


    "Nobody wants to expel someone. By targeting Ry��en, the most unpopr person in the ss, it would cause the least amount of guilt."


    It was just as Ibuki said.


    "Even if you couldn''t get out of ss D, you''d still wanna graduate safely, wouldn''t you? It''s not like anyone wants to bebeled a high school dropout."


    Chances are, this type of discussion had already taken ce within their ss, something that was written all over Ishizaki''s face.


    "If you''re being treated as the leader who spearheaded a revolt against Ry��en, then you''ve probably already heard about this, haven''t you?"


    Ishizaki nodded. After all, he had probably publicly supported Ry��en''s expulsion due to the position he had found himself in.


    "I think that other than Ibuki, Albert, and Shiina, everybody''s in favor of expelling Ry��en-san."


    "So it''s checkmate no matter how you look at it, yeah?"


    "Yeah, it''s checkmate."


    I responded to Ibuki''s statement with simple affirmation.


    "That''s why I came here in the first ce. You''re the one who beat Ry��en-san, so..."


    "You want to know if there''s a way to stop the expulsion. Before we get to that, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "What...?"


    "Saving Ry��en means that someone else from your ss will have to be expelled instead. Do you understand that?"


    This was an essential aspect of the exam. I had no choice but to hear how he would answer.


    "That''s... That''s true, but..."


    "If you really understand, do you have someone else in mind to take Ry��en''s ce?"


    "N-no, not at all. I don''t think I want to get rid of anyone."


    "Then it sounds like there''s a problem. This exam is designed to ensure that someone gets expelled."


    This wasn''t an exam where you could thoughtlessly talk about wanting to save someone.


    "It''s just as Ayanok��ji said, isn''t it? If you really want to save Ry��en, why don''t you take the initiative and nominate yourself? If you ask everyone to vote for you instead, you might be able to save him."


    Her cold-hearted idea was pretty much the same as abandoning Ishizaki, but, realistically speaking, it was probably the best option he had avable.


    Ry��en had umted a lot of hatred from his ssmates. Even though he was talented enough to think of courageous, clever schemes that an ordinary person couldn''t possiblye up with, once you consider that the ss had fallen down to ss D under his leadership, the fact that he was getting cast aside was simply inevitable.


    "There''s... really no way to prevent anyone from being expelled?"


    "That was everybody else''s initial question too. In the end, they all gave up on trying to think of a solution."


    "...He''s right."


    Ibuki let out a short, dejected sigh.


    Rather than bothering to reach out to me for help, Ibuki had understood that it was unreasonable from the very beginning.


    "As I said before, this is aplete waste of time. We can''t change Ry��en''s fate."


    "Dammit...!"


    Consumed with frustration, Ishizaki punched the wall beside him.


    "I think Ry��en had nned on spending the next three years without doing anything. But, he probably changed his mind as soon as he heard about the supplemental exam. He probably thought that he had no other choice but to get expelled. That''s why he decided to quietly sit back and wait for the exam to finish without saying anything, isn''t it?"


    Ishizaki didn''t seem to think that Ry��en was doing it as a noble act of self-sacrifice either.


    Ry��en simply wasn''t bothering to resist what wasing to him.


    "You have to consider Ry��en''s feelings. It''s your duty as someone who follows him."


    "I, I..."


    Ishizaki clenched his fists, filled with regret.


    He really wants to save Ry��en, huh?


    No matter how many enemies you have, it''s not a bad thing to have friends who care about you.


    He may not admit to it, but Ry��en has some good friends.


    An idea started to take shape in my mind.


    However, there were a few things that needed to happen before it could be carried out.


    "If I had one piece of advice for you..."


    "What is it!? It doesn''t matter what it is, just tell me!"


    Ishizaki lurched forward, desperately reaching out for any glimmer of hope he could.


    But, unfortunately, those hopes of his weren''t going tost for long.


    "As things are now, Ry��en''s private points will disappear along with him. If he''s been receiving points from ss A this whole time, then he''s ought to have saved up a least a couple million points by now. Right?"


    "Yeah. As long as he hasn''t used them, he should have around that much."


    "There''s no guarantee that his private points will be transferred or distributed amongst his ssmates if he''s still holding onto them when he gets expelled. That being the case, you should transfer all of his points elsewhere before his expulsion is set in stone. They''ll be useful for ss Dter on."


    If the points were distributed amongst ss D, they would lose their value as a lump sum. It would be better for them to transfer everything into their own pockets now.


    I was certain that Ry��en would at least agree to that.


    "T-this isn''t what I wanted to hear from you! I want to know how to save Ry��en-san!"


    "Give it up Ishizaki. There''s no point in saying any more than this."


    Ibuki reprimanded Ishizaki with a light kick before turning to me and continuing.


    "That said, Ayanok��ji. I''m not gonna go and pick up the points Ry��en saved up."


    She spoke definitively. Instead of going to Ry��en and begging him for the points, she would rather give up on them altogether.


    "Is that so? What about you, Ishizaki?"


    "I won''t either!"


    They seemed to share the same stance on the matter, although with slightly different reasons behind it.


    They were resolved to the idea that, if Ry��en was going to leave the school, then his points would go along with him.


    No, it wasn''t due to something as praiseworthy as resolve.


    "It''s a pity, but the two of you can''t save Ry��en."


    "!"


    Ishizaki looked at me, his expression stuck somewhere between anger and regret.


    "Listen carefully. The only thing you two can do now is retrieve Ry��en''s private points. This exam isn''t so simple that you can save someone just because you want to."


    "Don''t you fuck with me! You want me to take the points from Ry��en-san and peace out? There''s no way I could do that!"


    Ishizaki raised his fist, but Ibuki immediately reached out and restrained him.


    "I said to stop this shit, Ishizaki. This guy may look like an ordinary person, but he''s really nothing more than a nasty monster."


    "Even if I''m no match for him, I''ll at least get one hit in!"


    "Get over it."


    Ibuki then smacked Ishizaki on the head.


    "We came here and asked Ayanok��ji for somethingpletely unreasonable. He didn''t even say anything wrong, and yet here you are,shing out at him for it. Could you stop being such a humiliation?"


    "Urgh..."


    Ishizaki had let the blood rush to his head.


    It seems difficult for him to stayposed when ites to Ry��en for some reason.


    Neither of them seemed to have any intention of doing anything. Millions of points,pletely free for the taking, were simply going to disappear. If they were thinking about the future of ss D, those points were something that they had absolutely no reason not to get their hands on.


    If Ibuki and Ishizaki, Ry��en''s closest friends, didn''t want it, then there''s nothing that could be done about it.


    "Well, I had really wanted to see the strength of your resolve a bit more, but..."


    "...Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "It has nothing to do with you two anymore. After all, you guys aren''t even willing to recover the private points from Ry��en."


    With that, I ended the conversation. However, I was somewhat convinced that Ibuki would get the private points from Ry��en nheless.


    Part 5


    At just past ten on the night before the exam, my phone rang.


    [It''s me. I''ve gotten all of Ry��en''s private points.]


    Ibuki spoke, stating the bare minimum and nothing else.


    "It''s a good thing you figured out my contact information, isn''t it?"


    I tried questioning her, but Ibuki remainedpletely silent.


    I remembered that I had given Shiina my number, so she had probably gotten ahold of it through her.


    "Hmm. So, you''ve gotten ahold of the points?"


    Although I had expected her to make a move, this was pushing it until thest minute.


    "Can you grab Ishizaki ande to my room right now?"


    [Eh? Right now?]


    "Is that a problem? I have something to discuss with you about the points you''ve gotten your hands on."


    [Not exactly, it''s just... No, I''ll be there.]


    With those few short words of consent, Ibuki said she would get in contact with Ishizaki right away and then ended the call.


    The two of them showed up at my door less than ten minutester. Did they have some sort of premonition that something important was about to happen?


    Just like that, Ishizaki and Ibuki immediately stepped into my room.


    "How many points did Ry��en have?"


    "A little more than five million."


    "That''s plenty. If there weren''t enough, I''d have to do somest-minute preparations to make up for the rest."


    As I expected, there wasn''t any evidence that Ry��en had used them for himself.


    "What are you talking about? What are you doing?"


    Ishizaki didn''t seem to have any clue where I was going with this.


    On the other hand, Ibuki had already resolved herself, so she wasn''tgging behind as much.


    "You''re going to use these to do something, aren''t you?"


    "Correct."


    "He''s gonna use them...?"


    "These private points will be used for one thing and one thing only. Saving Ry��en."


    "N-no wait a second. Don''t we need twenty million points in order to do that?"


    No matter how Ishizaki looked at it, there simply weren''t enough points to do that.


    "Before I get into that, I have something to ask you. Ishizaki. Are you prepared to take responsibility for this?"


    "W-what''re you getting at all of a sudden? Prepared to take responsibility for what...?"


    "Saving Ry��en means that you have to abandon someone else. I told you this before, didn''t I?"


    "...Yeah."


    Despite being a bit flustered, Ishizaki nodded in agreement.


    "I''ve resolved myself."


    "Is that so? It''s nice to see you''ve made up your mind. So who will it be?"


    "Who..."


    It seemed that Ishizaki hadn''t decided on who would be taking Ry��en''s ce yet.


    "If you haven''t decided, I can decide for you if you want. It''d be easier to get rid of any feelings of guilt that way. Of course, if you think that I''d carelessly get rid of an important member of your ss, you don''t have to listen to me at all."


    "P-please hold on. Let me think about it for a bit..."


    "There''s no time."


    "I-I''ll make the decision quickly."


    Despite saying that, if he could make the decision quickly, he wouldn''t be having such a hard time in the first ce.


    "Hold up. I don''t care who we get rid of, but what''s the n here? You said you were gonna save him with the points, but aren''t we short by like fifteen million?"


    Ibuki cut in, and her irritation was understandable.


    Be that as it may, I had my own circumstances to consider as well.


    "If you want to prevent Ry��en''s expulsion, you need to decide on who will take the fall instead."


    We would talk about the n in detail afterward.


    "For example, how about the troublemakers in your ss?"


    While I felt bad that Ibuki was dissatisfied with not getting an answer from me, I moved the conversation forward.


    "Troublemakers... Well, I guess there''s me and Komiya, and out of the girls, there''s Nishino and Manabe."


    "Honestly Ishizaki, as far as Ry��en''s safety is concerned, I don''t think it''s a very good idea to get rid of somebody like you who understands the importance of Ry��en''s presence in your ss. If there''s another exam simr to this one in the future, there''s no guarantee Ry��en will be able to make it through that one either."


    Ishizaki seemed to agree with my logic.


    "So either Nishino or Manabe..."


    Ishizaki listed two names, both of whom I was familiar with. Manabe, in particr, was the student I had been thinking of expelling.


    Either way, he was the one who had to make the final call.


    I intended to respect his decision, regardless of who he ended up choosing.


    "Whether it''s one of them, or someone else, the decision is entirely up to you."


    Ishizaki was also aware of what had taken ce between Manabe and Kei during the Cruise Ship Special Exam. If that incident had even the slightest influence on his considerations, in all probability, he would choose to get rid of Manabe.


    He was searching for ws. Searching for some sort of justification where he could throw up his hands and say she had brought this upon herself. Manabe had put her hands on Kei, and by doing so, had brought unnecessary trouble upon her ss.


    Gradually, Ishizaki would begin to think that expelling Manabe wouldn''t be too unreasonable.


    As far as Kei was concerned, even though she had already put the incident behind her, Manabe''s presence would always be a constant source of uneasiness. Resolving this issue would be enough to allow Kei to rx a little more. Additionally, if I were to have Kei presume that I had been responsible for the expulsion, her confidence in me would also increase yet again.


    However, Ibuki unexpectedly spoke up just as Ishizaki was finalizing his decision.


    "Is it fine if I make the choice?"


    "Eh? You want to?"


    "Yeah. There''s someone I want gone."


    "Who?"


    I asked without waiting for Ishizaki''s response.


    "Manabe. It''s just my personal preference though."


    "And is it alright to make the decision based on that alone?"


    "I don''t have any problems with it. Are you saying I should?"


    With a single look at Ibuki''s eyes, I understood immediately. She didn''t have even the slightest bit of hesitation.


    "If Ishizaki has no objection to it, then it''s settled. That said, there are no guarantees that everything will work out. By preventing Ry��en''s expulsion, the person who ends up with the second most censure votes will be expelled. Now, the overall goal is to reduce the possibility that that person will end up being one of you two. There isn''t very much time left."


    "I get it... I''ll tell the guys that there''ve been some changes and that they should use one of their votes on Manabe. I think they''ll agree to it if I tell them that the n is to scare her by giving her the second most censure votes."


    "That''s not a bad idea."


    I approved of Ishizaki''s idea.


    As long as they were under the impression that Ry��en''s expulsion was set in stone, the rest of his ssmates wouldn''t particrly care about who they used the other censure votes on.


    "...Well, I might be in trouble here though."


    "Hmm? What do you mean, Ibuki?"


    "Manabe and her friends will probably vote for me along with Ry��en. It really doesn''t look very good for me."


    "W-wait. Are you being serious?"


    "Even you should know that Manabe and I don''t get along very well, right?"


    "That''s, well, that''s true but..."


    Ishizaki trailed off, shaken from his inability to wrap his head around the conversation.


    "It sounds like you''ve already steeled your resolve, Ibuki."


    Of course, if Manabe didn''t get expelled, Ibuki wouldn''t have any other option but to resign herself to her fate.


    "It might be a good idea to consult with Hiyori about it."


    "With Shiina?"


    "She might be able to help you with this. I think it''d be fine for you to contact her and tell her you want to concentrate the censure votes on Manabe in order to save Ry��en."


    "...Fine."


    With a nod, Ibuki promptly sent a text message to Hiyori.


    "You''re in touch with Shiina, Ayanok��ji? I don''t think she''d be on board with the n to expel Manabe."


    "She just happened to tell me her thoughts about this exam."


    While Hiyori may be a pacifist, she also has a strong desire to respect the wishes of her ss.


    "She told me she''d cooperate as long as it was for the sake of the ss; since she thinks that Ry��en is important for ss D, I''m sure she''ll choose to lend a hand."


    We would control their ssmate''s votes as much as possible, reducing the praise votes and increasing the censure votes for Manabe.


    Conversely, we''d increase the praise votes and decrease the censure votes for Ibuki.


    That way, the disparity between Ibuki and Manabe would be closed in one fell swoop.


    "Well then, tell us your n. How are we saving him with only five million points?"


    Ibuki stared at me, the look in her eyes telling me to speed things up.


    I took out my phone and sent a text message to a certain someone.


    It was marked as read almost immediately, with the person responding shortly thereafter, saying they woulde to my room.


    There were less than two hours remaining until the time limit.


    It was fortunate that this person had the patience to wait until now.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Somebody''s going to pay us a visit soon. They''ll be the secret weapon that''ll stop Ry��en''s expulsion."


    "The secret weapon... that''ll stop the expulsion?"


    It didn''t seem like they would believe me with words alone.


    A few minutester, my doorbell rang, increasing Ibuki and Ishizaki''s skepticism even more.


    "Is it alright for this person to see us with you?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Provided that you get your stories straight right now."


    In the brief period before the visitor came in, I instructed them on what exactly they needed to say.


    Part 6


    "Pardon the intrusion~"


    Naturally, Ibuki and Ishizaki were surprised upon seeing the visitor who had appeared before us.


    They had probably never imagined that they would meet this person here.


    "Seriously...?"


    "Woah."


    "Oh! I definitely thought there might''ve been someone else here too... Good evening."


    "G-good evening."


    For some reason, Ishizaki had be a little flustered.


    The person who hade to my room was none other than Ichinose Honami.


    And currently, she was sitting together with Ibuki and Ishizaki from ss D.


    Having seen Ichinose, Ibuki finally seemed to understand the big picture of what was going on.


    "We''ve got matching interests, don''t we Ichinose?"


    "It sure looks like it, Ibuki-san."


    "Huh? What do you mean, Ibuki?"


    Ishizaki tilted his head to the side, still unable to put all the pieces together.


    "Ishizaki. Nobody''s crazy enough to actually want to save Ry��en. Even if, hypothetically speaking, someone were to show up and say they''d help vote for him, there''s no way to know whether they''d really stick to their word or not. Although... There are exceptions to that..."


    "I-Is that so... Then, does that mean Ichinose and everyone in ss B are gonna...!?"


    Finally, everything clicked, and Ishizaki seemed to understand what was about to happen.


    "Yup. I''ll appeal to everyone in ss B and ask them to cast every single one of our forty praise votes for Ry��en-kun. In return, Ibuki-san will cover the private points we''re missing."


    It was a sure-fire strategy that could only be used once.


    There was Ichinose, who had the intuition to stockpile her ssmate''s private points ever since the first day of school, and there was Ry��en, who had continued to hoard private points because of the contract he had made with ss A.


    It was the ultimate power y that could only be put into action because of the circumstances surrounding these two specific people.


    "If you two joined forces, no one will be expelled from ss B and Ry��en won''t have to leave ss D."


    No matter what, Ry��en would only end up with a maximum of thirty-nine censure votes.


    With the protection of ss B, that oue would be eliminatedpletely thanks to the praise votes he would get.


    Ibuki and Ichinose looked each other in the eye.


    When two people aren''t usually involved with one another, there''s no reason for them to enter into a rtionship built on trust like this.


    However, by facing each other eye to eye, it''s possible to determine whether or not they''re trustworthy, at least to a certain extent.


    After a moment, Ichinose shifted her gaze away from Ibuki and looked at me.


    "With twenty million points, I''ll save one of my ssmates... Right?"


    Leaving me with that question, she then turned her gaze back to Ibuki.


    "What will you do, Ichinose? It''s up to you to decide whether you ept it or not."


    I spoke up, responding to her uncertainty. She had the right to choose the oue for herself.


    After all, she still had the option to reject Ibuki''s proposal and borrow the points from Nagumo instead.


    "I''ve made up my mind. As long as Ibuki-san and Ishizaki-kun are alright with it, I''m willing to do what I can."


    "Are you really fine with that?"


    "Yes. I''ve been able to make sure that their sincerity is real."


    "You''re an idiot, aren''t you Ichinose?"


    "Eh!? Ibuki-san!?"


    "Even though all sorts of cruel rumors were going around about you, you still chose to save up all those points. I can''t believe you''re gonna throw ''em all away for something like this."


    "Well, I can just save up the points all over again. It''s clearly not impossible to umte close to twenty million points in just a year. Besides, I don''t think you''re in any position to say that, Ibuki-san. You could just pocket those five million points for yourself right now, but you''ve decided to use them all for Ry��en-kun''s sake instead."


    Ibuki quietly looked away without giving her a direct answer to that.


    "You and I are different. Besides, someone else''s gonna end up bawling their eyes out as they pack their bags in Ry��en''s ce. In fact, that person could just as well end up being me."


    "But you''re still saving Ry��en-kun, aren''t you?"


    "It... It just pisses me off that he''s running away before I can pay him back for this stupid loan I took from him, that''s all there is to it."


    Ibuki would provide salvation to Ichinose, fully prepared to face the potential disdain from her ssmates.


    And just like that, Ibuki transferred the predetermined amount of private points to Ichinose.


    "Confirm everything on your end."


    "Will do."


    Ichinose immediately took a look at her points, checking to make sure she had received the points.


    "Thank you. It arrived beautifully."


    She showed the number on her phone, proving to all of us that she had exactly twenty million points in her ount.


    "I''ll be acting as a witness to this negotiation. I''ll have you all know now that I''ve also been recording the contents of this conversation."


    Out of the interest of fairness, I took out my cell phone.


    "Ibuki is offering about four million points. In return, Ichinose and the rest of her ssmates will cast their praise vote for Ry��en, for a total of forty votes. If there is a breach of this agreement..."


    "I wouldn''t have fulfilled my end of the deal, so I''d take the initiative and drop out school myself."


    Of course, none of us actually thought that something like that would happen.


    In practice, the school would also take record of any transactions that consisted of arge number of points, so if Ichinose went against her word, it wouldn''t be surprising if the transaction was determined to be fraudulent with that alone.


    However, Ibuki and Ishizaki knew they were making a deal with none other than Ichinose Honami herself, so they probably felt like they could entrust it to her safely.


    This was the story of the events that had taken ce between Ishizaki, Ibuki, Ichinose, and myself.


    Part 7


    The backside of the school building was quiet.


    "You imed that it would''ve been easy for you to avoid expulsion if you took things seriously. It was because you knew you could''ve done it this way, wasn''t it?"


    "Sure. I knew that Ichinose chick was saving up her points. She goes around acting like such a good-natured person too. She never seemed to like me much, but I still thought there was room for negotiation. That said, I was certain Ibuki didn''t have the wit or skill to negotiate with Ichinose using the points, so I felt prettyfortable leaving them with her, it''s just... I didn''t think you''d get involved in it."


    "Ibuki and Ishizaki just happened to ask me for help, so I made use of them for what I could. After all, as far as I was concerned, this was nothing more than a great opportunity for me to build trust with Ichinose. If I had them go to you directly, you would''ve seen through the n. I can''t imagine you would''ve given Ibuki the points in that case."


    "You made the right choice not to exin anything to her then."


    If I had exined everything to her, Ry��en would''ve gotten suspicious and seen through what I was doing behind the scenes.


    "Were you the one who targeted Manabe?"


    Considering that Kei had once been the target of Manabe''s bullying, it was only natural for him to reach that conclusion.


    "No, that was just a coincidence. You know that she was on bad terms with Ibuki too, right?"


    "I see. So she made the big decision, eh? Manabe ended up miserably bawling her eyes out."


    I could vaguely imagine what her reaction must''ve been like after hearing her name called.


    "So you''re sayin'' I was saved by Ishizaki and Ibuki, huh? What an annoying gift they''ve given me."


    "I guess."


    I wasn''t going to delve any further into this. If Ibuki and Ishizaki hadn''t visited my room that day, I would''ve probably brought up my n with Hiyori instead.


    Then, I would''ve had her collect Ry��en''s private points and do the same thing I had Ibuki do.


    I had done all of this in order to have Ichinose owe me a favor. At the same time, I didn''t want Ry��en to be expelled for some reason I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    I had carried theseplicated thoughts with me throughout the entire exam.


    "What are you gonna do if there''s another exam like this er?"


    "Kuku. Who knows?"


    He didn''t say that he wouldn''t do anything.


    Among other things, Ry��en probably felt at least somewhat thankful for what Ishizaki and Ibuki had done.


    Things might be much more interesting if Ry��en ends up making aeback in the not-so-distant future.


    Of course, whether or not that would happen would be entirely up to him.


    My phone began to ring. I took a look at the caller ID to find that it was none other than Ichinose.


    Having noticed what was happening, Ry��en turned around and walked back into the school building without saying another word. I answered the call and spoke.


    "It seems ss B made it through the exam without losing anyone."


    [Yup. Kanzaki-kun volunteered himself to be the one everyone voted against. Once we did, it was announced that he''d be expelled once the results came back. After that, I paid the full twenty million points and negated his expulsion. There were some difficulties, but everyone in ss B managed to get through the exam safely.]


    "Is that so? The price you paid wasn''t exactly cheap."


    Although it was only for the time being, ss B was now poorer than ss D.


    Points would be redistributed again in April, but daily life was going to be quite tough for them until then.


    Additionally, once the second year begins, having private points readily avable might be important.


    Though, there was no need to look into that at this point in time.


    [We''ve lost our private points, but we can always make them back again. But, if we had lost even a single person, there would''ve been no way to get them back.]


    Ichinose spoke without any indecision in her voice. It seemed as though I had said something unnecessary.


    It was clear that she had set her mind on graduating together with every single one of her precious ssmates.


    [Ry��en-kun might not be satisfied with this, though. It seems that Manabe-san ended up being expelled in his ce.]


    I decided not to mention that I had just seen Ry��en a few moments ago and simply ignored the first part of what she had said.


    "Were you close with Manabe, Ichinose?"


    [Not exactly. We''ve only ever spoken once or twice, I guess. It still feels kinda lonesome though. ss A''s Totsuka-kun and ss C''s Yamauchi-kun are also gone...]


    She probably hadn''t been able to make sense of it all yet.


    [I wonder if somebody''s gonna have to leave like this again at some point?]


    Ichinose pondered uneasily.


    "Maybe."


    People you had grown ustomed to seeing every day, suddenly disappearing.


    "You would just have to keep fighting, wouldn''t you?"


    [Yup. I''m gonna rise up to ss A together with all my friends and graduate.]


    Before today, there were probably still some people who thought that Ichinose was a hypocrite.


    However, with this, that impression would be gone.


    No matter what, Ichinose would fight to the bitter end in order to protect her ss.


    [...Thank you so much, Ayanok��ji-kun. If you weren''t here, I...]


    "Would''ve started dating Nagumo?"


    [...Yeah.]


    Ichinose responded, affirming my answer.


    [I know it''s stupid of me, it''s just... I kept trying to convince myself that it would''ve been a small price to pay as long as I saved my ssmates. But... once I realized that I didn''t have to go through with it, I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart.]


    She seemed to let out a deep sigh of relief as I could hear the sound of it from the other end of the phone.


    [I think I definitely would have regretted it at some point.]


    With that, Ichinose let out augh.


    "If neither the student council president or I were here, what would you have done instead?"


    [...Do you have to ask that?]


    "I''m curious. There''s no way you haven''t thought about it, right?"


    [Yeah, I had two ns. The first was that I would leave the school myself.]


    As I had thought, Ichinose had also considered sacrificing herself.


    [But, I didn''t really think that would be the choice to make. As a student of this school, I wanted to stay and fight to the bitter end.]


    In which case, that would mean her other n would''ve been her first choice.


    [The other n was to... hold a lottery.]


    "I see..."


    It was a simple enough n that anybody could''ve thought of, but it would never work unless everyone agreed to it.


    "Was everyone in ss B prepared to draw lots like that?"


    [Yup, we had already discussed it. If we hadn''te up with a way to avoid the expulsion by the day of the vote, we would''ve drawn three random names in a lottery. We didn''t bother talking about who the praise votes would go to and just decided the rest would y out on its own.]


    It was the only way to judge all the students equally, without considering their individual strengths and weaknesses.


    Even if Ichinose had been selected, the votes against her would''ve probably been canceled out by praise votes. Although, everyone would''ve probably been fine with that anyway.


    "That would''ve been about as fair as you could''ve made it, but it would''ve never happened in the other sses."


    The more outstanding students definitely wouldn''t agree to a n like that.


    [It''s not like anybody actually wanted to be expelled, but nobody wanted to see our friends disappear either. Once I exined this to everyone, they agreed to the n.]


    ss B was probably only able to aplish a feat like that because they had an absolute leader like Ichinose.


    "I''m impressed."


    Despite the fact that it wouldn''t bemunicated over the phone, I lowered my head slightly as a show of respect to Ichinose.


    In and of itself, her n wasn''t particrly extraordinary.


    It was simply impressive that she had created an environment where a n like that could be executed in the first ce.


    [Alrighty, well, I''ll talk to youter. Thank you once again, Ayanok��ji-kun.]


    "I was just the middleman. If you''re going to thank anybody, you should thank Ry��en and his friends."


    Part 8


    Afterward, I found out that I had received an email on my phone.


    "Sakayanagi, huh?"


    I didn''t know how she found out about my email address, but I figured I might as well go and meet up with her.


    I had thought that she woulde and see the results on the bulletin board, but...


    As per Sakayanagi''s message, I headed toward the special building where she said she''d be waiting.


    Even though it was almost past the time she had requested for us to meet, I figured that if I left now, we''d still be able to run into each other.


    Once I got to the special building, I immediately went to the ce where we had talkedst time.


    "So you finally came."


    "Seeing that you have my email address, you must have gotten your hands on my phone number as well."


    "I didn''t call because I didn''t think it would be much of an issue if I didn''t get to see you today."


    "What do you want?"


    "For the time being, there''s something I''d like to exin to you."


    As she spoke, she leaned forward a little bit on her cane, shortening the distance between us.


    "Since I had done something a little bit disorderly, I thought you might be somewhat uneasy, but it seems my worries were uncalled for."


    Of course, Sakayanagi was referring to how she had manipted Yamauchi into concentrating all the censure votes on me.


    "When you talked to me about dying our match, I was already ny-percent certain you were telling the truth. I just didn''t trust youpletely, so I took some measures of my own, just in case."


    "I know. Though, you agree that I didn''t break our agreement, right?"


    "You didn''t do anything that put me at a disadvantage. You didn''t lie."


    While I had been forced to endure at least some degree of mental stress, if we only consider the oue, I had ended up with an overwhelming number of praise votes.


    No matter how I looked at it, there was no reason for me to hold anything against Sakayanagi.


    "Thank you very much."


    Sakayanagi bowed her head slightly to show her gratitude.


    "Incidentally... Totsuka-kun should''ve ended up with a total of thirty-eight censure votes, but ultimately only got thirty-six. You voted for him, didn''t you?"


    "I wasn''t certain of anything, but when you said you wanted to have Katsuragi expelled, it felt like it was just a bluff."


    In which case, I felt like the chances were higher that she was targeting Yahiko, Katsuragi''s supporter, instead.


    Even though my vote hadn''t changed anything, I had ended up casting it for him anyway.


    "How wonderful. As I thought, you''re definitely the real deal. The perfect opponent."


    "So? Was all of this just your attempt to mess with me?"


    "Well... I''d be lying if I said it wasn''t, but there is a reason why I said that I wanted to postpone our match. I mentioned something simr not too long ago, but this provisional exam is undoubtedly something that a certain someone prepared in order to have you expelled from the school. In fact, this someone has already happened to send me a message requesting me to help get you expelled."


    "A message?"


    "Yes. It was probably from the same person who had gotten my father temporarily kicked out of office. Originally, they had set up the provisional exam with slightly different rules. The votes that sses would use on each other were going to be censure votes, not praise votes, so there''s no mistaking what their goal was. That would''ve been quite the unreasonable exam, don''t you agree?"


    "If that had happened, it wouldn''t matter who the student is, if you were colluded against by the other sses, you''d be forced out of school."


    It would''ve been an unreasonable exam where even Sakayanagi and Ichinose would be at risk if the other sses were out to get them.


    "Exactly. It seems the current school staff were vehemently opposed to it and managed to change that part of it. Besides, I would never cooperate with that person anyway. That wouldn''t be any fun at all. That''s why, in order to ensure your safety, I decided to use all of ss A''s praise votes on you. That way, even if someone had been up to something behind the scenes, it would''ve been impossible for you to be expelled."


    "Then, why did you pick Yamauchi? Was it just random chance?"


    "Do you not remember? He bumped into me and knocked me over during the Mixed Training Camp. Furthermore, he was quite rude about it."


    Something like that did happen back then.


    "It was revenge for that."


    She had targeted him just because of something simple like that?


    For Sakayanagi, that alone might''ve been more than enough of a reason.


    "However, all I did was light the fire. In the end, he was burned because he was a burden to his ss."


    "I guess."


    Even if Sakayanagi hadn''t interfered with the exam, the end result would''ve probably been about the same.


    "Those were the main reasons I had asked to postpone our match. At the same time, I wouldn''t mind seeing my father return to his position so the school can return to normal, but..."


    Suddenly, within the empty special building, someone new had arrived.


    "Hello hello."


    A lone man dressed in a suit appeared before us.


    "This is my first time at this school. Do either of you know where the staff room is?"


    "If you''re looking for the staff room, then you''vee to the wrong ce. That said, please excuse myck of manners, but may I know who''s asking?"


    "My name is Tsukishiro. I''ll be working as the acting director of the school for the time being."


    He waved his hand politely and gave the two of us a seemingly gentle smile.


    He was probably in his forties, somewhere around Sakayanagi''s father''s age.


    "Fufu, is that so? It seems that Mr. Acting Director has quite the poor sense of direction, seeing as how you just so happened to wander your way here. Or, perhaps... you had decided to pay us a visit after seeing the two of us meet on the security camerast time? This is the same ce Ayanok��ji-kun and I had used to meet secretly at the beginning of the exam. It wouldn''t be very hard for you toe here if you had always been keeping an eye on it."


    As she spoke, I recalled the unnatural look Sakayanagi had given the camerast time we were here.


    If someone had really been watching usst time, it would''ve been easy to lure them out next time we came here.


    Not only had Sakayanagi thought of this n ahead of time, but the person in question seemed to have fallen for it.


    The acting director simply smiled and ignored what she had been implying.


    "You say very interesting things. Though, I suppose I''ve heard that this is quite the amusing school. I wonder if all the students here are like you? Either way, please, pardon me."


    The man proceeded to walk forward, as if he was attempting to walk between the two of us.


    "Since you''re looking for the staff room, I suggest you go back the way you came. You''re in the wrong building."


    With the same smile as always, Tsukishiro kicked Sakayangi''s cane out from under her as she attempted to give him directions.


    Naturally, there was no way for her to react to something so unexpected, so she began to fall over.


    With an exmation of surprise, I quickly reached out and grabbed ahold of her to stop her from falling, only to be immediately met with a strike from his elbow aimed at my body.


    Unable to take evasive measures while holding onto Sakayanagi, I was forced to take the blow. I resisted the impact to the best of my ability and let Sakayanagi down to the floor. He came at me again in quick session, seizing me by the neck and pinning me against the wall with bewildering, superhuman strength.


    "You''re not as good as rumors say, Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka-kun."


    He was pressing against my throat so hard that I couldn''t make a sound.


    It was hard to imagine his strength based on his outward appearance. It felt like it would be difficult to break free of his hold.


    "...You''ve gone and done something quite reprehensible, Mr. Acting Director."


    "I know you were sent instructions to have him expelled, Sakayanagi."


    "So that message was from one of your associates then? Since school officials aren''t able to explicitly force an expulsion, it''s understandable that you woulde to rely on someone like me."


    Sakayanagi smiled as she slowly got up from the floor.


    "Thank you for helping me, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    It would''ve been impossible for Sakayanagi to avoid that given her physical handicap.


    There was even a chance that it wouldn''t have ended with just a fall.


    "Do you believe your violent behavior against students will go unnoticed, Mr. Acting Director?"


    "There''s no need for me to worry about it. The surveince cameras in this area have been doctored to show dummy footage."


    In other words, no matter what happened, there wouldn''t be any recording of it.


    "Now then, Ayanok��ji, I have a message from your father. He has no interest in ying this childish game anymore and wants you toe home immediately. How about you blink twice if you understand?"


    I was unable to speak a single word, and furthermore, wasn''t even given an option to refuse.


    This was really something ''that man'' would do.


    "So you have no intention of making this easy for yourself?"


    In response to myplete, unresponsive silence, the acting director began to mumble as he got bored.


    "Why don''t you show a little bit of resistance? Show me something a normal kid couldn''t."


    His hold on my throat became even stronger.


    He was a thoroughly trained, skilled opponent that an ordinary student wouldn''t be able to deal with.


    "There''s more to you than just observation skills, right? Why don''t you show me what else you''re capable of?"


    He provoked me once again, but I still didn''t show a single shred of resistance.


    In the end, Tsukishiro realized that I had no intention of fighting back and loosened his grip.


    "I officially take office at this school in April. Please do look forward to it."


    With that, the man walked out of the special building.


    "That was a wise choice, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Sakayanagi praised me for putting up with his actions and restraining myself from fighting back.


    "He''s the acting director. Had I chosen to retaliate, I don''t know how he would''ve used it against me."


    He said that the surveince cameras had been doctored to show dummy footage, but there was no guarantee he hadn''t recorded everything anyway. It would''ve been checkmate for me if I fought back and only his violent behavior was edited out from the video.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m used to stuff like this. More importantly, Sakayanagi..."


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Let''s officially have our match in the next exam."


    As I spoke, Sakayanagi''s eyes seemed to widen in surprise.


    "I never expected that you would say that sort of thing to me face-to-face."


    "If that man is going to be involved starting in April, I don''t think I can afford topete with you for very long. I''ll make it obvious to you where things stand and leave it with that."


    "That''s fine with me. I won''t need a second or third time. I will dly ept the privilege of being your opponent."


    The final exam of the first year would begin soon, and that would mark the end of the confrontation Sakayanagi was hoping for.


    Part 9


    Monday.


    Amongst the students, at least some of them were probably wondering if Yamauchi would still be here.


    Wondering if the expulsion had been nothing more than a bluff.


    However, reality was not so merciful.


    Since the events of the weekend, the number of desks in the ssroom had decreased by one.


    Yamauchi Haruki''s ce was already long gone.


    The smile on Hirata''s face had faded.


    The smile on Kushida''s face had too.


    Neither Sud�� nor Ike looked particrly energetic.


    "-Without any further ado, I will now announce the final special exam."


    Just like that, the first year''s ss C advanced toward their final special examination.

 Chapter 417: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS – Apparent difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 417: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS �C Apparent difficulty</h4>


    A short distance from the dorms.


    I was standing by the shadow of a vending machine letting out a breath of fog.


    ?It''s still so cold~?.


    It was morning and time to go to school. A cold morning in March was inviting theing of spring. I had wanted to talk to a certain person so much this morning so I decided to wait until I could see his back.


    It would have been warmer to wait in the lobby but I felt it would have been embarrassing to ambush him. In the end I decided toy it low hiding instead.


    ?... Being called out by my other friends would be... a bit?.


    With this excuse, I had already waited about ten minutes.


    Can hee over quickly please? With these thoughts in mind, I felt my pulse steadily rising along with the time ticking away.


    U��


    If I knew it would be like this, I wished I''d rather contacted him and asked to meet up in the first ce.


    The thought that I should so suddenly and coincidently call out to him was a mistake. My bad.


    Maybe I should stop with the ambushing thing and just do it normally? Well then, where and when should I call out to him then?


    But...


    I wanted to meet and talk to him today, no matter what.


    Remembering the exchange with Nagumo-senpai yesterday, I felt I wanted to overwrite it somehow.


    Then in the corner of my line of sight, I discovered my objective walking by. It was Ayanokouji-kun.


    ?Good morning�� Ayanokouji-kun!?.


    Leaving it up to flow of events I walked closer while greeting.


    ?Ah. Good morning, Ichinose?.


    Noticing me voice, he turned around and replied. Despite his nk look on his face, seeing his usual self, I...


    I stiffened up.


    ?Hmm??.


    Yahoo��! A greeting pose followed with my body stiffening.


    I remembered I hadn''t decided what to talk about at all.


    Usually I went with the flow or the mood when I talked with my friends after all.


    However, today have been the only day I thought about deciding on a topic beforehand.


    But that''s way toote now. Having already called out to him, I just have to make it work somehow.


    ?What is it??.


    Showing some worry from seeing me standing there as if petrified, Ayanokouji-kun called out to me.


    As if breaking out of a movement restricting spell, I decided to start with a certain temte I''ve been using frequently.


    ?Yaa, well, it''s cold today, right��??


    The topic being about the recent weather due to this March being unusually cold.


    ?Sure is?.


    The weather was somewhat weird, making it easy to mistake that one was living in Snow Country.


    ?Did you n to go to school with someone??


    Wanting to confirm it, just in case, I asked him.


    ?No, not at all. I''m basically alone in the mornings?.


    That was a relief. If someone was going to just show up impromptu here and now, Ayanokouji-kun would probably be troubled.


    ?Well then... Want to go together??.


    Hearing this Ayanokouji-kun nodded without hesitation.


    Ah��that went well.


    ?......?


    Ah�� it should have anyway...


    The topic, I can''t find anything! Realising how I wasn''t being my usual self, his expression showed how troubled he was.


    I felt talking like we usually do was getting harder. There was a strange change going on within myself.


    As expected, deciding to talk with him proved to be the right choice after all.


    With these firm thoughts in my head, I began walking by his side.

 Chapter 418: Short Story 2 : Horikita Suzune SS – Neighbour

    <h4>Chapter 418: Short Story 2 : Horikita Suzune SS �C Neighbour</h4>


    He walked past me and stood in front of Kouenji-kun. It seems they were talking about something in low voices. I didn''t hear what they were saying though. I saw him leaving the ssroom, seeing his back I felt something I couldn''t express inside me. Before I noticed, I was standing up from my seat and followed after him. Ayanokouji-kun was walking further down the corridor. His walking pace wasn''t especially fast, but it felt like I would never reach it no matter what. Rushing it, I grabbed his hand without thinking. I didn''t have confidence my words alone could stop him somehow. He turned around. His pupils had no colour. But he was someone who didn''t show his emotions at all, ck nor white. During the span of one year beside him, I couldn''t see anything.


    ?Ayanokouji-kun. You... since when and how much did you know??


    So I asked him. What I wanted to know. What I needed to know. He didn''t seem to worry, nor did he change his facial expressions when he answered.


    ?Haven''t I said it before? I haven''t participated in this special exam in the literal sense?.


    No matter how much I knocked on his door, the knocking back was the same as always. That''s why I have been distancing myself slightly from himtely. Since I feared getting closer to him.


    ?... But...?.


    I don''t know.


    I can''t see the person behind Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun.


    ?I''ll leave then?.


    After his reply, I didn''t manage to hold him there any further. I could only watch him going farther away.


    I felt I managed to grow up a bit during this exam. But in the end, I couldn''t grab his existence itself.


    ?By the way?.


    I heard a voiceing from behind me which surprised me before I turned around.


    It was my ssmate Karuizawa-san.


    ?...What is it??.


    ?Nothing. I was just wondering what you were talking about?.


    ?Not much. It seems he isn''t trusting me, that''s all?.


    ?Hmm...?


    She then looked at Ayanokouji-kun once just like I did moments earlier.


    ?It seems like he is trusting you, far more than me?.


    ?What makes you say so??.


    Of course I didn''t have any proof.


    But, I somehow knew it from seeing Karuizawa''s eyes.


    ?Since it looks like you are trusting him, perhaps? I can''t seem to trust him no matter what though?.


    That was the only answer I coulde up with. I wonder what she would say after hearing that.


    ?You cannot trust someone who isn''t trusting you, right??


    ?!...?


    I flinched from the unexpected, yet precise and obvious words directed at me.


    ?If I really start to trust him... One day I feel I will witness something scary. I feel like I will be betrayed?.


    ?Ah is that so? I can''t understand since I no longer have anything to fear anymore?.


    Karuizawa didn''t seem scared at all.


    ?I thought you were really amazing yesterday. You got a bit of my respect, seeing you take the initiative for the ss. But Kiyotaka is a different matter altogether. If you are that scared, your rtionship with him will never begin?.


    Karuizawa answered before returning back and joining her friends.


    Her word would remain deep in my heart forever. Together with the existence of an invisible neighbour.

 Chapter 419: Short Story 3 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – Sakayanagi’s Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 419: Short Story 3 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C Sakayanagi''s Strategy</h4>


    A space for only me and Ayanokouji was spreading before my eyes. He was wearing his usual poker face as always, watching me steadily.


    ?To think you would even send Kamuro away first, what did you want to talk about??


    It seems like he wanted to finish this conversation as soon as possible, pushing for a quick conclusion. As for me, I''d have liked to talk more leisurely, but seeing as we are enemies, that won''t be possible.


    ?It''s about this special exam?.


    ?Correct me if I''m wrong, but we decided to fight it out during the next special exam, right??.


    ?Yes. That was the n. However... if it''s alright with you, can we settle it during the next one? This is not a fight between sses, but eliminating someone from your own. Since the only thing outsiders can do to influence the results is by giving praising points, you can''t attack at all either... do you mind if we postpone to the next time??.


    I wonder how he will answer my self-indulgent suggestion?


    After a brief silence, I decided to ask again.


    ?Won''t you ept, this deal??


    Having reached a conclusion it seems, he replied back.


    ?It''s up to you?.


    In other words, we will ignore this special exam and settle it during the next one. That''s something I''m really thankful for.


    ?Thank you. I was wondering what would happen if you were determined that this special was as good as any. I can thus freely concentrate on the internal matters of ss A. It''s just...?


    ?Just??.


    Since we just had dyed our duel, there was a need to remind him of this.


    ?Since this is a temporary ceasefire, I will certainly need to earn your trust, thus why I say this. During this exam I won''t give you any minus points. In other words, I will definitely not give you any criticism votes?.


    Yes. There is a need to clearly show that we won''t fight during this exam. I don''t think he will be caught off guard but this is an action meant to instil the sense of rightfulness.


    ?On the off chance that any involvement of mine with ss C results in any harm to you... I don''t mind if we consider that my loss. I''m fine with you rejecting theing exam too?.


    ?If I get most of the criticism votes this time, there won''t be a next time though?.


    ?Certainly. Anyway, please rest assured, is what I have to say?.


    In any case, I wonder if that may give him some peace of mind?


    However, this means I can freely use ?that? without reserve.


    I can''t help but looking forward to the results after the exam has ended.


    At that time, let''s settle this between us, Ayanokouji-kun.

 Chapter 420: Short Story 4 : Ichinose Honami (Tapestry SS) – Small heartbeats

    <h4>Chapter 420: Short Story 4 : Ichinose Honami (Tapestry SS) �C Small heartbeats</h4>


    The time crept closer towards midnight. I''ve been hanging around in the rooms of several boys from ss B before, but staying at a boy''s room at this hour was a first for me.


    Furthermore, being alone together with a boy like now was obviously something I haven''t experienced yet.


    We were done discussing the topic I had to talk about.


    I just have to drink this cup of hot chocte I held in my hands before returning back.


    ?Hey, Ayanokouji-kun?.


    I stared at the cup while calling out to him.


    ?Hmm??


    He replied back with the nk face he always had, or pretty close to it, as I could feel a sense ofposure from it.


    ?Ayanokouji-kun, are you perhaps someone really amazing??.


    ?What makes you think so? Sorry, but that''s something I''m not aware of?.


    ?That''s even more amazing if so. I mean, Ayanokouji-kun...?


    You saved Sakura-san. The actions you took during the special exam aboard the cruiser. How fast you were during the sports festival...


    Yes, that''s right. There''s no doubt about it.


    This person, Ayanokouji-kun is a very intelligent person.


    I can''te up with an example but... I can''te up with words to exin how great he seems to be...


    Isn''t he a person we should be way, way more cautious of than Horikita-san or Hirata-kun after all?


    But if that''s true...


    ?What is it??.


    ?No, nothing at all?.


    I was assaulted with the feeling of something tightening inside me and averted my eyes.


    He will surely be a formidable enemy.


    And then, we will be unable to spend time andugh together like this anymore.


    I have to remember this fact.


    I know. I know that this is inevitable due to the school rules. The fact that we are in separate sses is something we can''t fight. I will prepare myself for that time.


    But now, only for now... I want to talk to him just like a normal girl.


    ?... what''s this, I wonder...?.


    This, strange feeling.


    Even though I was talking to him just recently, just as usual.


    For some reason, I could feel my heart beating softly.


    Tranted by : ??

 Chapter 421: PROLOGUE : The Monologue of Arisu Sakayanagi

    <h4>Chapter 421: PROLOGUE?: The Monologue of Arisu Sakayanagi</h4>


    I could still recall the scene across the ss screen on that day as if it had urred only yesterday.


    My father took me to a facility located deep within the mountains, its exterior dyed a pure white. No, it wasn''t only the exterior.


    As far as I could remember, both the corridors and the small rooms we went through were all painted in one single white color.


    I ced both my hands on the transparent ss, doing my very best to see what lied beyond. The screen seemed to be some sort of one-way mirror so they couldn''t see us from the other side.


    "What is it, Arisu? It''s rare to see you this interested in something."


    "This is an experiment attempting to artificially create a genius. There''s no way I wouldn''t find it interesting."


    "...That''s not a very childlike way of speaking, as usual."


    My father spoke, showing a perplexed smile as he picked me up in his arms.


    ording to my father, anyone who went through the curriculum of this facility would, without exception, be educated to be someone exceptional. There''s no way I wouldn''t have misgivings about that.


    "It''s just, this experiment seems to have a lot of troublesome elements to it."


    "Which means?"


    "It seems to be attacked from all sides from a human rights perspective."


    "Ha, haha..."


    "More importantly, I don''t think it is possible for them to create artificial geniuses or anything like that."


    The moment people are born into this world, the moment they receive life, their potential is set in stone. It was all the luck of the draw. Then, it would sometimes manifest in various fields. That was the truth of the human world.


    They can''t do more than what is carved into their DNA. They awaken by the blood passed on from ancestors or by a sudden mutation. In other words, if you want to create a genius, you''d have to do it at the gic level.


    People who are born ordinary will never escape the realm of the ordinary. No matter how blessed their environment is, if somebody isn''t excellent from the beginning, they won''t be a genius. That had been my belief since I was young.


    That was the conclusion I had reached after seeing my fellow ssmates receive a top-quality education ever since I was an infant. That''s why this experiment ran counter to my own way of thinking. That being said... I could agree that it wasn''t so straightforward that DNA alone could exin all of it either.


    "Even if someone graduates from this facility as the cream of the crop, will that truly be because of this experiment?"


    "What makes you ask that?"


    "The children at the top will just have the superior DNA, is what I think."


    "I see. The curriculum these children are partaking is quite intense indeed. As you''ve said, there is a chance the remaining victors were all excellent from the very beginning. You really are just as wise as your mother. Personality included."


    "That makes me happy. Beingpared to my mother is the highest form of praise."


    I obediently and honestly took my father''s words to heart and yet again continued to watch the children on the other side of the mirror. Children with talent, children without, everyone was partaking in this education program equally. It was a program where the people who start to fall behind would disappear one by one.


    "Ultimately, even if there are children who survive until the end, they are just blessed by their parents'' talents."


    Even if I found it interesting, I couldn''t help but feel like it was a meaningless experiment.


    "Who knows, it may be so, it may not be so. I don''t know either. But I can''t throw away the possibility that these children may be destined to carry our future."


    Me being the child I was, I didn''t understand what my father''s acquaintance was trying to aplish. My sight turned back to what was reflected beyond the ss.


    "��That child, seems to have solved those tasks calmly and without any difficulties for a while now."


    When it came to aplishing the tasks presented to them, every child reflected in our eyes seeded. However, they were desperate. It was obvious that doing so took all the effort they could muster. Whether it was studying or sports, the level of thepetition here was far beyond that of a normal child. And yet, amongst them was a single existence exhibiting abnormality.


    A certain boy was ying chess and overwhelmingly defeating his opponents, one after the next. Among the children I could see beyond the ss, he was the only existence snatching away my gaze and heart. Seeing this, my father looked somewhat happy yet somewhat sad as he nodded.


    "Yes, he is Sensei''s son. His name should be... Ayanok��ji... Kiyotaka if I remember correctly."


    Sensei was my father''s acquaintance and the person running this facility. He was a person who never yields to anyone, and I remember my father always showed a modest attitude when he was around.


    "He''s Sensei''s child so his DNA must be excellent, right?"


    "Who knows. At least, Sensei has never graduated from a top university or possessed outstanding athleticism. His wife is also an ordinary woman. Their parents never showed signs of any talents either. But, Sensei has stronger ambitions than anyone and an unyielding and indomitable fighting spirit, that''s it. That''s why he has be so great. To the extent that he, at one point in time, could move the country."


    "In that case�� won''t that child be the perfect specimen for this experiment?"


    My father nodded with conflicting feelings at my question.


    "Well... I think his father would probably feel like that child is perfect for it. But... as I see it, I can''t help but feel sorry for him."


    "Why is that?"


    "From the very moment he was born, he has lived within these facilities. For him, the first thing he saw wasn''t his mother nor his father, but the in white ceiling of this facility. If he had fallen behind earlier, he could''ve probably lived with his father. Or no, maybe the fact that he continues to stay here had gotten him his father''s favor. If so, that''s very..."


    Simply put, he hadn''t ever received any love from his parents. How lonely and deste such a life must be. His talents aside, there was still a lot to gain and learn through physical contact with other people. I strongly hugged my beloved father, to which he hugged me back.


    "The final goal for this facility is for every educated child to be geniuses. But it''s still in the test phase. It will continue to struggle for another 50 or 100 years. It''s not to make the children gathered here to exhibit talent when they be adults, but to provide the foundation for future generations. Both those surviving and those falling behind were nothing more than a batch of samples."


    A life of confinement within this facility, only to have their existence added to some database somewhere.


    My father''s face as he said those words looked like he was in pain.


    "Do you not like this ce, Father?"


    "Hmm? ...Who knows? ...I honestly can''t cheer it on. If the children here really be superior to everyone else, if this facility bes the natural thing, then this must just be the misfortunate beginning. That''s what I think."


    "Rest assured. I will personally smash it for you. I will prove that talent is not decided by education, but from the moment people are born."


    I cannot lose to the children raised at this facility no matter what and no matter how many. I, who has inherited superior DNA, have to stop it.


    "Yes, I''m expecting lots of you, Arisu."


    "By the way father. I think I want to start ying chess��"


    I opened my eyes and sat up still half-asleep.


    <Illustration>


    "What a nostalgic dream..."


    It was perhaps due to the approaching confrontation. To think I was remembering that day. But from the moment I met you until now, I''ve never forgotten it. I was convinced that a day woulde when I would meet you again face-to-face.


    ������


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 422 - 1: The Teachers Battle

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 1: The Teachers Battle</h4>


    On a certain day in February, a little before the provisional ss Vote special exam had been officially announced...


    The faculty of Advanced Nurturing High School were continuously busy with their work.


    They were preparing everything for the uing promotions, expulsions, and graduation of their students.


    Additionally, they were also preparing the final special exams for the entire student body.


    It was a busy time where they were constantly swamped with work.


    None of the teachers had the freedom to do anything but devote themselves to their work, day after day.


    However, the teachers in charge of the first-year students had much more on their minds than their colleagues.


    "That should wrap everything up regarding the details of the first-years'' final special exam, as well as the incorporation of the new system we''ll be putting in ce."


    A lone man finished up his exnation on the final special exam of the year in front of all of the staff members.


    "When it came to the second and third-year students, the exnation hadn''t been too different from usual. However, that wasn''t true for the first-years.


    "If there are any questions, please feel free to ask."


    Within this tense, biting atmosphere, the man looked around at each of the teachers who were listening carefully.


    The silencested for several seconds.


    "If I may, Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    With a raise of the hand, first-year ss A''s homeroom teacher, Mashima, broke the silence that had been enshrouding the staff room.


    Both Chabashira and Hoshinomiya, homeroom teachers of the same grade, turned their gaze toward Mashima as well.


    The man, Acting Director Tsukishiro, had already noticed that many of the first-year homeroom teachers were harboring doubts about his n. Rather, he thought that it would''ve been unreasonable if they hadn''t seemed at least a little doubtful.


    Tsukishiro was assessing their value as human beings.


    He wanted to see whether or not they were mere working members of society. Whether or not they were the kind of teachers who only cared about their own paychecks.


    "What do you want to say, Mashima-sensei?"


    Having already anticipated Mashima''s question, Tsukishiro let show a smile.


    "While the special exams for the second and third years are just as difficult as they had been in previous years, the special exam for the first years is far more difficult than usual. There''s a huge risk that there will be expulsions because of this ''ss Vote'' provisional exam..."


    As a teacher in charge of first-year students and for the sake of the future of the children, Mashima spoke out against Tsukishiro, unafraid of his title as the Acting Director of the school. And without waiting for a response, he continued to protest.


    "Forgive my rudeness, Acting Director, but you''ve only just recently been appointed to your post at this school. Although I understand you''ve made this decision based on everything that has happened so far, I think it''s somewhat inappropriate for us to do something that will force expulsions just because there haven''t been any amongst the first-years yet."


    Apparently amused by Mashima''s question... or rather, Mashima''s protests, Tsukishiro grinned with a white, toothy smile.


    "A huge risk that there will be expulsions, is it? Haven''t the students had to fear expulsion during every special exam so far? The rules of this school state that receiving just one failing mark would result in expulsion, right? I don''t think an ordinary high school would have such a strict system in ce."


    "I''m talking about how unreasonable it is. Indeed, students who are unable to reach a certain threshold are expelled. That system isn''t meant to be lenient. Truth be told, that very system has been getting numerous students expelled every year."


    This school holds various special exams every year, all while keeping them within an eptable range of difficulty.


    Staying within those limits, this current batch of first-year students had nearly made it through the whole year without any expulsions. It''s unclear whether or not it''s because their level of prowess is different than that of the other school years, but there must be a reason why they''ve managed toe so far without losing anyone. To Mashima, it''s important to take advantage of that prowess and help facilitate it for as long as possible.


    To Tsukishiro, however, it was different.


    "If it''s just about getting numerous students expelled, then wouldn''t this exam do the same thing?"


    "No. This provisional exam is obviously different than the policies we''ve had up until now. I cannot approve of something that practically forces expulsions."


    All by himself, Mashima stubbornly refused to back down, while the rest of the teachers simply remained silent.


    "Besides, you abruptly decided to introduce an entirely new system for the final special exam of the year. Something like this has never happened before, and you''ve never given us any reason for it either."


    Mashima''s resistance was futile. The teachers had known this from the very beginning.


    It would be impossible to overturn the decision. It simply couldn''t be changed.


    "It seems that Mashima-sensei''s way of thinking is a little old-fashioned. Have you never considered the possibility that the way things had been done up until now was wrong?"


    From within the staff room, the back-and-forth between Tsukishiro and Mashima continued to repeat itself. However, it was painfully obvious that Mashima was at a disadvantage. As a mere teacher, he was simply no match for Tsukishiro.


    "Younger children absorb information far better than most adults would think. With that in mind, I decided against having the second and third-year students participate, narrowing down the focus of the exam to only the first-year students. After all, the first-years still haven''t beenpletely tainted by the school yet. If this new system ends up being sessful, it''ll be easy to test it on the iing first-year students in the future as well."


    "These first-years have gotten this far without any expulsions. Do you really want to put an end to it, just like that?"


    "How well they do in the short-term is meaningless. It''s about how well they do in the future. Let''s stay future-oriented."


    Tsukishiro rebuked Mashima once again before proceeding to continue his point.


    "The government has great expectations for this school. It''s a new school where experimental ventures have been taking ce, and its history is still shallow. That''s why I think we should be willing to try all sorts of things."


    "There''s nothing wrong with being future-oriented. However, it seems to me that you''re treating the current batch of first-years like guinea pigs. As a homeroom teacher, that is something I simply cannot approve of."


    >Mashima continued to challenge Tsukishiro head-on, trying every means at his disposal to change the direction the special exams were going in.


    But, the implementation of the ss Vote provisional exam had already been decided. It was probably impossible for Mashima to stop it now.


    "...Mashima-sensei, that''s enough."


    Fully aware of how futile his actions were, Chabashira finally intervened after Mashima had almost reached a stopping point.


    For a moment, Mashima swallowed the words that were about toe pouring out.


    However, the one to press the matter again was none other than Tsukishiro himself.


    "It''s not a problem. If you have something to say, I''d like to hear all of it. After all, I can understand the anxiety all you teachers must be feeling right now after all. Isn''t that right, Mashima-sensei?"


    "Then, by any chance, could you at least reconsider it?"


    Mashima asked Tsukishiro if he would reconsider the provisional special exam.


    It seemed as if Tsukishiro was offering a lifeline, but that wasn''t the case.


    Unlike Chairman Sakayanagi, Acting Director Tsukishiro didn''t have the slightest intention of listening to the teacher''s opinions.


    "Reconsider? It''s not that simple. While it may be temporary, I am the director here. That is to say, even though the director holds the responsibility of determining the policies and guidelines at this school, the director is still just a puppet. That said, I''m nothing more than someone who was expressly sent here by an even higher corporate body backed by the government."


    With those words, Mashima''s show of resistance quickly amounted to nothing.


    Tsukishiro had made it clear that their opinions came second. The future of Advanced Nurturing High School came first and foremost.


    "So you''re saying it doesn''t matter if students are expelled one after another because of these strict rules?"


    "Those who don''t adapt will be eliminated. That is how society works... no, that is the providence of nature itself. Besides, haven''t we alreadypromised by allowing the incorporation of protection points? You should be satisfied enough with that, right?"


    The tense atmosphere gradually began to calm down.


    The slow-paced morning meeting was also drawing to a close.


    "All things considered, the current Chairman, Mr. Sakayanagi, has been ced under house arrest due to suspicions over improper conduct. If that does happen to be the case, I simply can''t inherit education policies that had been established by that kind of person. Of course, I do hope that he''ll be cleared of all suspicions and be returned to his position as soon as possible, but..."


    With a single p of the hands, Tsukishiro quickly looked around at each of the teachers.


    "Time''s almost up, so let''s leave things off here. Oh, that reminds me. I''ve been looking into whether or not our school can hold a cultural festival next year. I''m thinking I''d like to hear all of your opinions about that, so I look forward to hearing back from all of you when that timees."


    "A cultural festival? As a matter of principle, we should be hesitant to do anything that would involve opening up the school to the outside world..."


    This time, doubts arose from the homeroom teachers for the second and third-year students as well.


    "That old-fashioned way of thinking is quite problematic. I believe that, in order for us to be a more nationally recognized school, the school needs to undergo change as many times as necessary. Naturally, we''ll have to carefully select who we''ll invite inside, but there''s no need to worry about that. We won''t open the school to the general public, instead, after a strict selection process, the school would only be opened up to those who are well-acquainted with the way the school works, like politicians. This way, information about us won''t leak out into the outside world too excessively. In any case, I''d like for all of us to explore the opportunity with an open mind. You''re all dismissed."


    Just like that, Acting Director Tsukishiro wrapped up the meeting. The teachers'' battle hade to its end, and the teachers were powerless to do anything about it.

 Chapter 423 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    After Tsukishiro had left the staff room and before sses had begun for the day...


    "Mashima-sensei, Hoshinomiya-sensei. I''d like to borrow the two of you for a bit."


    Chabashira called out to her two fellow teachers. They were both friends and rivals who, in the past, hadpeted against each other at this very school.


    Having known each other for a long time, the two of them gathered their important documents and followed Chabashira out of the staff room without asking any questions. They walked down the hallway together as they headed to where the students would be waiting for them.


    "It''s depressing, isn''t it? We have to announce an exam where someone''s gonna get expelled."


    Hoshinomiya was the first one to break the ice.


    With a deep sigh, her gaze fell upon the attendance record.


    "I wonder who''s gonna disappear..."


    Even though it wasn''t easy, Hoshinomiya was still trying to face the facts.


    "I''m not sure someone will. There aren''t very many ways around it, but they still have some options."


    "You mean, overriding the expulsion with twenty million points, right?"


    Despite saying this, Hoshinomiya was also well aware of the reality of the situation.


    As things stood, none of the sses had that many points.


    "If there''s a bright side, I guess it''s nice that they don''t have to pay 300 ss points as well. Forced expulsions are something they''re still experimenting with. That might be obvious though."


    It would usually cost twenty million private points as well as 300 ss points to override an expulsion, but this time, the ss points were exempted from that.


    Although, that alone wasn''t enough to sway the students and teachers into epting the mandatory expulsions.


    "In any case, I can''t help but feel dissatisfied about Acting Director Tsukishiro''s way of doing things."


    "Well, you''re not alone on that, Sae-chan. He just popped up out of nowhere and, like, started doing whatever super unreasonable thing he wanted, didn''t he?"


    Hoshinomiya snuggled up to Chabashira as if she was clinging onto her, only to get pushed away with an annoyed expression.


    "Comining isn''t going to change anything. If you say too much, your neck will fly."


    "Are you really one to say that to us, Mashima-kun? You were really going at it with the Acting Director yourself. It made me super-duper nervous. And after all that, you''re saying we can''t do the same?"


    "Chie is right. That man could fire the teachers for all he cares. He probably knows there''s always plenty of recements. In fact, that''s probably what he wants."


    "Maybe he ns to get rid of the teachers who oppose him, like Mashima-kun, and then hire new ones who are more convenient to him."


    Chabashira and Hoshinomiya were considering the idea that Tsukishiro''s speech in the staff room might''ve been a plot to weed out the teachers who oppose him.


    Mashima didn''t disagree with the idea either.


    "You too, Sae-chan. You went through so much to reach ss C, so don''t go doing anything crazy, ''kay?"


    "You seem pretty calm even though we''ve started to close the gap."


    "No way... Sae-chan, you''re not fantasizing that your ss might make it all the way to ss A, are you?"


    Hoshinomiya stared at Chabashira with peering, round eyes, forcing Chabashira to turn and look away.


    While Hoshinomiya had a habit of absentmindedly saying things sometimes, in most cases, her words had actually been carefully calcted.


    Having been acquainted with her for such a long time, Chabashira knew about this tendency of hers all too well.


    "...No. Even I''m not that foolish."


    "Oh good. If you had said yes... that''d have been like, way too much for me!"


    Hoshinomiya yfully waved her hands in front of her, acting like she had been ovee with surprise.


    Mashima couldn''t stand listening to their silly conversation any longer.


    They were like carnivores facing off against each other on the savannah. Only one woulde out on top.


    "Are you two still fussing over what happened back then? How many years need to pass bef�`"


    "Mashima-kun. The amount of time that''s passed has nothing to do with it."


    "She''s right. It''spletely irrelevant."


    Although Mashima tried cutting in to mediate, the two of them quickly red him down and forced him to back off.


    Even though Mashima had boldly stood up to Tsukishiro, there were still some adversaries he wouldn''t dare to confront.


    "...I see. At any rate, I''m in no ce to say anything here, but don''t bring your personal feelings into these uing exams, okay?"


    "We wouldn''t do something like that. Right, Chie?"


    "Of course not. Right, Sae-chan?"


    Chabashira and Hoshinomiya were still trying to sound each other out, but on the surface, they glossed it over as though nothing had happened.


    "Just refrain from doing anything careless, Chie. That''s all I''m going to say."


    With that, Chabashira quickly wrapped up the conversation and walked away, headed off to ss C.


    The two of them stood silently as she left.


    "You aren''t really bringing your personal feelings into this, are you?"


    Mashima spoke up as they watched Chabashira leave in a sour mood.


    "Don''t lump me in with her, Mashima-kun. I''ve already gotten over any lingering attachments I had. But that girl hasn''t changed at all since back then. She''ll never be able to move past her days as a student. That''s why she''s still stuck up on that good-for-nothing first love of hers, but she would never admit to that."


    "...You''ve got a terrible look on your face."


    "Eh? No way. Do I really?"


    Hoshinomiya then took out a folding mirror and made a sweet smile.


    "Okie-dokie! I look super cute today too. Don''t you think so?"


    "Don''t ask me."


    "How heartless! Well, whatever."


    As Hoshinomiya put away her mirror, Mashima offered her a piece of advice.


    "Be careful not to have the carpet pulled out from under you. This year''s ss D... No, ss C is different from usual."


    While there was still a gap in ss points, even the teachers wouldn''t be able to predict how the future special exams would y out.


    "You may be right, but I''m not too worried since I have Ichinose-san on my side. Besides..."


    "Besides?"


    "If they seem like they''re getting close to reaching us, I''ll pummel them back down myself."


    "You wouldn''t poke your nose into apetition meant for the students would you?"


    "I wouldn''t do anything like that. It''s just, I''m not gonna go easy on Sae-chan. I just wouldn''t want to interfere to the point where the teachers start to fight amongst themselves."


    "You sound serious."


    "That''s because I can''t afford to lose, especially to Sae-chan."


    Ever since their student days, that was just the type of rtionship they had.


    Both as friends, and as rivals.

 Chapter 424 - 2: Last Exam for the First Year

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 2: Last Exam for the First Year</h4>


    March 8th.


    Within ss C, Chabashira would soon be announcing the final special exam of the year.


    There were thirty-nine desks in the ssroom.


    There had been forty just a few days ago, but that had been taken for granted and now, one of them was gone.


    This was because Yamauchi Haruki had been expelled.


    It wasn''t just ss C who had faced this. Manabe from ss D and Yahiko from ss A had been as well.


    There was no doubt that these expulsions had left a mark on the entire first-year student body.


    Any hopes that there might have been a way out had beenpletely shattered.


    Before they could get past the shock and sorrow of everything that had happened, time continued to march forward.


    At the sound of the bell, homeroom had begun for the day and Chabashira walked into the room.


    The ssroom waspletely void of idle chatter.


    "-Without any further ado, I will now announce the final special exam."


    Chabashira began exining the details of the first year''s final special exam.


    Just as I had predicted, nobody was willing to say anything about Yamauchi.


    Ike and Sud��, his closest friends, were probably trying their best toe to terms with reality.


    "We will be finishing off the year with one final special exam where you''ll be asked to show off a culmination of everything that you''ve learned up until now, including knowledge, physical ability, cooperation, and maybe even a little bit of luck. In short, all of you will need to demonstrate the full extent of your potential."


    Normally, Chabashira would''ve been flooded with a tidal wave of questions andints from Ike''s general direction.


    However, Ike was just listening to her quietly.


    Most likely, he was wary of the fact that he may very well be next in line for expulsion.


    "The special exam is called the ''Event Selection Exam'', an exam where each ss willpete in terms of theirprehensive ability. The ss you''ll bepeting against will be decided in ordance with the rules, simr to how it was during the Paper Shuffle exam."


    The Event Selection Exam. I couldn''t help but wonder what this final special of the school year would be about.


    "To start things off, I''ll use these cards to make the exnation easier for all of you to understand. There are ten white cards and a certain number of yellow ones, modeled after the number of students in the ss."


    As she spoke, Chabashira attached each of the nk cards onto the ckboard and lined them up.


    Each card was roughly the same size as a ying card. While the ten white cards had nothing written on them, each of the yellow cards seemed to have a student''s name written on them.


    Altogether, forty-eight cards had been attached to the ckboard.


    There was one less yellow card than there were students in our ss. This seemed like it was probably going to be significant.


    "To start things out, I''ll exin the purpose of these ten white cards. The lot of you''ll have to talk things out with one another and decide on ten events that you''d like to do, which you will write down on these cards."


    As soon as she said this, Ike let show a somewhat difficult expression.


    Having noticed how he was struggling to avoid interrupting her exnation, Chabashira spoke up again, her wordsced with amusement.


    "If there''s something on your mind, why don''t you speak up?"


    "N-no, it''s just... don''t you get angry at us when we interrupt you while you''re still talking?"


    Ike was obviously feeling distraught over this.


    "Either way, I just can''t get ahold of myself unless you get this nonsense off your chest."


    In the past, Chabashira would pretty much only take questions at the end, but this time, it seemed like she was fine with hearing him out halfway through.


    Many of our ssmates turned their attention toward him.


    Although he was puzzled with her change in attitude, Ike proceeded to voice his doubts.


    "Then, uhm... uhh... What did you mean by events, exactly?"


    "Writing, Shogi, ying Cards, Baseball... You''re free to write down any events you think you can win at. It''s also up to you toe up with the rules for how each event will y out."


    "Eh? We''re allowed to choose whatever we want?"


    Despite the fact that she had said it was up to us to decide, it didn''t seem to be clicking with Ike and the others.


    "While you''re allowed to choose what you want to choose, there are still some restrictions. For instance, if you were to choose an obscure contest or game that not many people are familiar with, nobody but the proposers would have any chance of winning. In addition, the rules of the event must also be fair and easy to understand. Therefore, after you''ve submitted your events, the school will judge whether or not they''re appropriate, and act as the final say in the matter."


    Certainly, most people would have no chances of winning if peculiar rules were implemented, or if they had chosen excessively obscure sports or games that would only favor a small set of dedicated enthusiasts.


    That said, I still wondered if there was more to the restrictions on the rules than this.


    "Additionally, the rules must have regtions to prevent neutral oues. In the game of Go, for example, if both sides have the same score from territory and enemy captures, the game ends in a draw. In which case, the white side, as a concession for being the yer who went second, would be given an additional half-point and win the game. In Shogi, as another example, it may seem impossible for the game to end in a draw at first, but it does happen on rare asions, like when both kings are positioned in their respective promotion zones. If this happens, the game is in a deadlock and the winner is the yer with more pieces in y. You will be required toe up with detailed rules like these ahead of time. If you submit an event without including tiebreakers to prevent the potential neutral oues, then it will be rejected."


    Events that ensure somebodyes out on top, while also not being overly obscure.


    Even though there were countless options to choose from, it seemed that, to some extent, it was restricted to stay within the scope of a student.


    "Well, let''s try illustrating it using an easy-to-understand example. Ike. What are you good at? Anything''s fine, so just say it."


    "Uh... What am I good at...?"


    Ike began to think, seemingly unable toe up with something on the spot.


    "I-I guess I''m pretty good at stuff like rock-paper-scissors?"


    After hearing such a ridiculous answer, the rest of the ss was unable to hold back theirughter.


    Nevertheless, Chabashira took it seriously and wrote ''rock-paper-scissors'' on one of the white cards.


    "Okay, so let''s suppose you chose rock-paper-scissors as one of the events."


    Not having expected that she would take his answer seriously, Ike and the rest of the ss were left with dumbfounded expressions.


    "So then, what are the rules?"


    "Uhm... Best three out of five?"


    Chabashira wrote Ike''s rule on the bottom of the card.


    "The event is well-known, and the rules are clear and simple. There would be no reason for the school to reject it."


    "S-she had no problem with it..."


    Although it was an event that came about from a sloppy answer, the school didn''t seem to have any problem with it.


    "Now, just repeat this nine more times and you''ll be done."


    Chabashira picked up a piece of chalk and began writing on the ckboard.


    "This is the schedule for the exam, which is also something important for you to keep in mind. It will be roughly divided into three phases."


    Chabashira-sensei took the chalk and wrote it on the ckboard.


    "The exam schedule is also very important. This special exam is roughly divided into three stages:"


    Special Exams:


    March 8, the day of the announcement of the special exam. On the same day, determine the ss'' opponent.


    March 15, determine 10 events. Announce 10 events and their respective rules.


    March 22, the ''election day'' special exam day.


    "B-But sensei, wouldn''t it take way too long for us topete over twenty events?"


    "On the day of the exam, each ss will narrow down their ten events to their top five choices and submit those. In other words, there will be ten events, not twenty."


    At this point, Horikita spoke up.


    "So basically, five of the ten events are just bluffs... meant as false information for us to mislead our opponents?"


    "I suppose the events can y that role too. Of the chosen ten events, seven of them will be randomly selected by an automated system prepared by the school. That''s how it will work."


    Without denying anything, Chabashira confirmed Horikita''s assertion.


    Compared to previous special exams, it seemed as though this one will span over a longer period of time.


    I could assume that they had chosen to hold seven events because they wanted to ensure that there was a tiebreaker.


    Since there wouldn''t be any draws, it led me to wonder if the winner would be decided by the first ss to get four wins out of the seven events.


    "Even if the oue is decided before all the events happen, the exam will continue until the final event ends. This is because the oue of each event will influence the change in ss points. In other words, even if the winners and losers have been determined, thepetition will continue until the very end. The deadline for getting your ten events finalized will be Sunday the 14th at the end of the day. Your events will need to be checked over by the school, so it would be safer for all of you to have each event checked as soon as you decide on it."


    "What happens if we don''t manage toe up with ten events by the 14th?"


    "If that happens, the school will fill in the gaps with pre-arranged events. That said, you shouldn''t assume these ones will be favorable toward you. The events would probably end up doing more harm than good."


    It looked like we definitely needed toe up with all of our events, no matter what.


    "Another important thing to note is that you''re not allowed to submit the same event twice. Suppose you''ve submitted a ser event that determines the oue by best two out of three. If you try to submit another ser event with different rules where the oue is decided by a penalty kick, it will be rejected. I advise you to keep this in mind."


    "Is it possible for us to retract an event after we''ve submitted it?"


    "That won''t be allowed."


    "Then... are there any restrictions on who, or how many times somebody can participate in the events on the day of the exam?"


    "Certain portions of the rules you''ll have to follow will probably be difficult to understand with just a verbal exnation, so the school prepared this handout containing the specific details. Feel free to make copies of it afterward. It should have the answers you''re looking for, Horikita."


    It would''ve been nice if the school had prepared a copy for each of us, but it was possible that they hadn''t done so intentionally.


    With a single copy, the entire ss would have to gather together to look at it all at the same time.


    In that way, it would likely end up sparking conversation amongst everyone.


    "I already wrote this on the ckboard, but the ten events you end up choosing will be ryed to the opposing ss on the 15th. After all, it''s hard to hold a fairpetition if your opponents don''t know what kind of events and rules you chose."


    In other words, we had roughly one week to study, practice, formte ns, and do any other preparation we might need.


    It''s also quite likely that there will be a battle of trying to figure out the other ss''s preferred events on the day of the exam.


    "Also, after the exam on the 22nd finishes, you''ll have the 23rd off. After the graduation ceremony on the 24th and the closing ceremony on the 25th, you''ll be free to enjoy your spring break to your heart''s content."


    I figured that our motivation moving forward would be highly dependent on whether or not we ended up losing or winning.


    At any rate, I was able to grasp the general idea of the Event Selection Exam.


    However-


    Based on Chabashira''s expression, there still seemed to be something important she hadn''t mentioned yet.


    "There''s still another important part to this besides choosing the events. In order to properly manage such arge number of people, you''ll need to select somebody to y the role ofmander. Bear in mind that thismander won''t be able to directly participate in the events."


    "Commander...?"


    This seemed to be the reason why there were only thirty-eight yellow cards.


    "It''s an important role for somebody that needs to be able to adapt on the fly. You can think of it as a supporting role that participates in every event, acting as a lifeline. For example, they can substitute for a missing yer or solve difficult problems that arise. This isn''t just limited to sports either. Themander would be given the means to intervene with games like Shogi or Go as well."


    It wasn''t just about the foundational ability of the students. The contributions made by themander were also important.


    "How exactly themander is involved in everything will also be up to you. Using rock-paper-scissors as an example... you cane up with rules like: ''Themander can join in one time at their own discretion'' or ''Themander can swap out the student participating in the match''. It''s up to you."


    This meant that interventions from themanders would generally be allowed as long as they''re fair.


    In something like baseball or ser, giving themander the ability to switch out the yers would be like assigning them the role of head coach for the team.


    Through all seven events, the involvement of themander was probably going to be a major part of the entire exam.


    "Commanders will be granted private points when the ss emerges victorious, but at the same time, they''ll have to bear the consequences when the ss faces defeat. Indeed, when a ss loses, themander will be held liable and be expelled from the school."


    It seemed like the loser would be forcibly expelled this time too.


    "In this special exam, having amander will be crucial. Moving forward without one won''t be permitted. If you talk it through with each other and still can''t decide on one,e and speak with me about it and I''ll pick someone appropriate for the role."


    Once again, we had to nominate one person to take the heat.


    The protection point I had got my hands on during the provisional special exam seemed like it would be a big hassle now.


    I was well aware that many of my ssmates were already looking at or thinking of me.


    A protection point was the only feasible way for us to override an expulsion.


    By appointing me, the holder of the only protection point, asmander of the ss, we''d be able to avoid any expulsions even if we ended up losing the exam.


    That said...


    Were they really fine with having me be themander so that everyone can avoid the risk of expulsion?


    Or, would they ask an excellent student like Horikita to be themander in order to maximize our chances of winning? Our ssmates would probably be fine with either.


    If somebody other than me were to volunteer to take the position, most of them probably wouldn''t object to it.


    At the same time, if nobody wants to do it themselves, everyone''s expectations would probably be put on me.


    Horikita spoke up again.


    "How will our opponent be decided?"


    "After each ss selects theirmanders, they will be expected to meet up in the multipurpose room after school today. There will probably be a raffle where themander of one ss is given the option to choose who their opponents will be. You should decide ahead of time on who you''ll choose if you win the raffle."


    From what she said, the raffle winner would get to choose the ss they wanted, and the remaining two sses would be matched up automatically.


    "Then, we should choose ss D, right? Our chances of winning against them would be much higher!"


    "It''s true that, given that they''ve got rtively worse coordination, you would probably be more sessful if you chose to go against a ss that has resigned itself to a position like ss D. However, going against those of a lower rank is not necessarily the most advantageous choice to make."


    Chabashira was implying that, if that were the case, odds are all three sses would inevitably try to choose ss D. ss D would certainly be the easiest to deal with now that Ryuuen was no longer in charge.


    "In this exam, what matters is knowing which ss is best suited to be your opponent. It''s incredibly important that you leverage the strengths and weaknesses of each of the other sses."


    Going up against ss A or ss B wouldn''t necessarily mean that it''s hopeless for us.


    We would have decent enough chances of winning as long as we choose events that favor us.


    That said, the higher ranked the ss, the more formidable an opponent they would be. It''s unavoidable.


    Despite Chabashira''s advice, not a single one of us was smiling.


    Even Horikita was lost in thought over the possibilities, wondering if we could beat ss A or ss B in our current state.


    "Seems like my words weren''t veryforting. In that case, let''s try facing reality. If it so happens that you lose and ss D wins... you''ll probably go back to being at the bottom once again."


    Chabashira picked up the chalk again and began to write down the current ss point distribution on the ckboard.


    ss Points as of March 1st:


    ss A �C 1001 points


    ss B �C 640 points


    ss C �C 377 points


    ss D �C 318 points


    ss C and ss D were neck and neck. We have managed to rise up to ss C over the course of the past year, but at thest moment, we would end up dropping back down to ss D if we lose.


    Essentially, for our ss, the goal was to hold onto our position through whatever means necessary.


    "As for how the exam will affect ss points... Each event will increase or decrease your ss points by 30 points. As examples, you''ll get 210 ss points if you win all seven matches. If you win five and lose two, you''ll get 90. These points wille directly from the opposing ss. Furthermore, the ss thates out on top will be granted 100 points from the school as a reward."


    In other words, we could earn a maximum of 310 ss points.


    Being able to snatch ss points away from our opponent by winning events was another big thing to keep in mind. So far we hadn''t been given an opportunity to make a dent in the ss points of the higher ranking sses even if we wanted to, but now it was possible to close the gap all in one go. Depending on the matchups and the results, we may very well rise up to ss B or drop down to ss D.


    "If your opponent doesn''t have enough ss points, the school will temporarily make up the difference and provide them the missing points. In other words, sses with negative ss points will appear to have 0 on the surface, but they''ll still be responsible for reimbursing the school for the deficitter on."


    From what it sounded like, this meant that ss points could invisibly drop below 0.


    Either way, every ss had more than 210 points, so that didn''t seem like it was something we had to worry about this time at least.

 Chapter 425 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    After Chabashira left, there was still a bit of time before sses started.


    Our ssmates crowded around the handout of the event rules that had been left on the podium.


    "If you''d excuse me."


    Horikita squeezed her way through the crowd and took pictures of it with her cell phone.


    She had probably taken the initiative to do so in order to take her time to read through it once she got back to her own seat.


    I simply stayed in my seat and watched as it happened.


    "I''d be willing to show you too. Though, you might not be interested."


    "I appreciate it."


    Immediately after, she texted me the two pictures.


    Event Selection Exam �C Rules for Selecting Events


    There are restrictions on events and rules that are overly obscure orplex. Exceedingly niche event genres may not be allowed. Should an event include written exam questions or anything else of that nature, the school will provide the problems in order to maintain fairness. Additionally, attempting to deviate from or modify the fundamental rules of an event is prohibited.


    Usable Facilities:


    �C On the day of the special exam, the designatedmanders will operate from the multipurpose room. Additionally, school facilities such as the gymnasium, sports grounds, music room, and scienceb are generally permitted for use, but there are some exceptions.


    Event and Time Restrictions:


    �C For each ss, events deemed to be duplicates of pre-existing events will not be epted. Additionally, it is possible for events that have no stated time limit or that take too long toplete to be dismissed.


    Number of Participants:


    �C The number of participants required for each of the ten proposed events must be different, excluding those acting as substitutes.


    �C The minimum number of participants is one and the maximum number is twenty, including those acting as substitutes.


    �C A ss may not submit more than two events that require more than ten participants from a single ss, including those acting as substitutes.


    Conditions for Participation:


    �C Each student may participate in one event and no more than that. However, if every student from a particr ss has participated in an event, students from that ss will be allowed to participate more than once.


    The Role of the Commander:


    �C Commanders hold the right to be involved in all seven events. How exactly they''ll be involved will be determined by the ss that proposed the event. These methods of participation must be approved by the school prior to being epted.


    It was roughly divided into five categories.


    For any given event, there could be anywhere from one to twenty participants. There aren''t very many events that would require twenty people but, depending on how it''s handled, it would be more than possible toe up with some. If we manage toe up with two events that collectively use close to forty people, we''d be able to let some students participate two or even three times depending on the circumstances. No matter how much we want to keep the numbers low and only choose a select few to participate, it would immediately be difficult to do so since we have to ensure that the number of participants in each event is different.


    "Jeez, the school''s gone and made quite the special exam for us, haven''t they?"


    "Yeah. But, I guess that might be what they''re going for, testing our overall growth this past year and all."


    While many students would be participating, a ss would still never be able to win if they didn''t work together. That was the kind of exam the school had created for us.


    It''s simr to how it was back during the sports festival, except this time physical ability wasn''t the only thing that would give an advantage. Depending on how one looked at it, it was entirely possible that it could turn into a battle purely focused on dexterity, academics, or mental capability.


    Most likely, the key to this exam was not only understanding our own strengths and weaknesses, but figuring out those of the other sses as well. Furthermore, I have to agree with the amount of time they''ve allotted to us for event selections. We would have to go through a considerable number of group discussions and choose carefully if we wanted to get the most out of it.


    Moreover, there are also students in our ss who might neglect to participate. If we can''t get everyone to participate in an event at least once, nobody would be able to go a second time, which we''d have to make additional adjustments for.


    Having more or less understood the rules, Horikita let show a slight face of discontent.


    "Seems you have someints about the special exam."


    "Yes, many. The biggest one being the fact that the ss with more of their own events chosen on exam day pretty much holds the key to victory. We''ll be put at a major disadvantage if the events happen to favor our opponents."


    The only events we could have absolute confidence in are the ones we prepared ourselves.


    So, it was only natural that we''d prefer topete with our own events instead of those of our opponents.


    "It''d be much fairer if the school were to just select ten events, present them to each ss, and then randomly pick seven of them on the day of the exam."


    Indeed, if one were to evaluate it on the basis of fairness, Horikita''s objection would certainly be correct. However...


    "If they did it that way, the lower-ranked sses would most likely have even lower chances of winning though. We should probably interpret this way of handling it as the school being merciful and allowing the lower sses to also have a chance ofing out on top if they''re lucky enough."


    Generally speaking, the higher a ss''s rank, the more excellent its students.


    "That... That''s certainly another way to look at it, but... this exam still doesn''t sit well with me."


    Speaking of which...


    Despite it being such a critical time for the ss toe together and wrap our heads around the exam, Hirata simply sat motionless at his desk, his eyes downcast as he quietly waited for time to pass by.


    "He was the center of the ss until just the other day."


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault?"


    "Well, who knows."


    It was Hirata''s own problem, but I didn''t think that anyone, himself included, knew exactly what that problem was.


    "Guys, there''s one thing I''d like cleared up about before we start talking."


    While Hirata remainedpletely motionless, Sud�� spoke up instead, set on starting up an internal ss discussion.


    After a brief nce in my direction, he looked over the entire ss.


    "Many of us aren''t happy with what happenedst weekend. Ain''t that right Kanji?"


    "...Well, I dunno if I''m unhappy with it. I really just don''t get what happened is all. Everyone''s been wondering how Ayanok��ji ended up with the most praise votes. Like, how''d he even get 42 of ''em?"


    Many eyes were beginning to turn toward me, with those from the Ayanok��ji Group being no exception.


    "He must''ve gotten tons of praise votes from the other sses, right?"


    There hadn''t been any time for exnations or excusesst weekend.


    I had already anticipated that somebody would bring this matter up a long time ago.


    The only issue was, there was no way for me to easily speak up about it in this situation.


    As someone from the lower caste of the ss, I wasn''t in any position where I could openly exin what had taken ce.


    "About that, I''ll exin what happened."


    Horikita took the initiative and spoke up in my ce.


    "Hold up. We want to hear it from Ayanok��ji. We lost a buddy... You know that right?"


    "That might not be possible."


    With that, Horikita stood up and began to cover for me.


    "Not possible? How so?"


    "Because it''s quite likely that Ayanok��ji-kun himself doesn''t quite understand what happened."


    "...Ayanok��ji doesn''t understand?"


    "Correct. To put it simply, it was all part of Sakayanagi-san''s n. I''ve personally taken the time to try and figure out why she did such a thing. I''ll exin that as well."


    In order to provide a step-by-step exnation, Horikita began to answer in a way that was easy to understand.


    "First off, she targeted Yamauchi-kun, telling him to feel reassured since she''d provide him with praise votes. In fact, there''s no doubt about this since Yamauchi ultimately ended up admitting to it himself. But, behind the scenes, she had probably chosen to give those praise votes to a different student."


    "That... I guess that''s true. But, why did she choose to give them to Ayanok��ji?"


    "Good question. Why do you think that is, Sud��-kun?"


    "Uhm... Maybe it''s somethin'' like Ayanok��ji''s actually super incredible? So she decided he was worthy of praise votes... or somethin'' like that?"


    "Have you seen anything unusually exceptional about him? To me, he just seems like a student who''s quick on his feet."


    "That... Well, I guess that''s true."


    "His grades on written exams haven''t been that great, and aside from that one time he ran fast, he hasn''t been very noteworthy in sports either. Instead, since his other qualities aren''t on the same level as his running speed, it''s possible that he''s not even athletically capable in the first ce. What''s more, he most certainly doesn''te across as charismatic either."


    From the perspective of those in our surroundings, her words almost described me to a fault. There simply wasn''t any room for disagreement.


    "That is to say, your idea is improbable."


    Horikita spoke without even the slightest hesitation.


    "So you''re saying he was chosen by mere coincidence? Man, I just don''t see it."


    "Try using your head a little. For argument''s sake, let''s suppose Ayanok��ji-kun is actually an incredibly talented person. Would an enemy like Sakayanagi really be willing to deliberately give a protection point to somebody like that? It''d be undeniably stupid for them to cast praise votes on a seemingly formidable opponent. If there had to be an exception, it''d be to cast them for someone predestined to end up with the most votes in their ss from the very beginning like Ichinose-san, wouldn''t it?"


    In reality, Ichinose had ended up with a total of 98 praise votes. This came from the idea that it''d be better to stack all the praise votes on one single person, instead of casting them for somebody at random.


    "I''d totally never wanna give a protection point to someone like that."


    "True! That''s true."


    Kei and Sakura both spoke out in agreement with Horikita''s deduction, followed by many of the other boys in the ss.


    "I don''t know the reason why Sakayanagi-san targeted Yamauchi-kun, but everything that happened makes sense if we assume that she wanted to have Yamauchi-kun expelled from the school. It probably went down exactly as she nned for it to, setting it all up so that Yamauchi-kun and Ayanok��ji-kun would butt heads. In which case, she could seal Yamauchi-kun''s fate by focusing arge number of praise votes on Ayanok��ji-kun instead."


    "So you''re saying... Haruki''s expulsion was the entire purpose of Sakayanagi''s strategy?"


    "Exactly. And it follows that Ayanok��ji-kun being chosen... no, being used was just a mere coincidence. He doesn''t stand out, nor does he pose a threat to her ss. From what I can gather, that must have been how it all yed out."


    Generally speaking, Horikita''s exnation was very advantageous to me. I couldn''t think of a single way it could be used to implicate me any further.


    "It''s pretty much the only reason I can think of for why she targeted Yamauchi-kun and protected Ayanok��ji-kun."


    After hearing everything she''s said, even Sud�� and Ike would have no choice but to agree with her.


    And yet, it still seemed like Sud�� just couldn''te to terms with it.


    "Are you upset that I stood up for him?"


    Horikita asked, having seen Sud��''s conflicted expression.


    Sud�� simply looked away from her without giving her a response.


    "I stood up for Ayanok��ji-kun because I''m well aware that the one most responsible for Yamauchi-kun''s expulsion is me, not him."


    The one who had exposed Yamauchi''s schemes to the rest of the ss and had driven him into a corner was none other than Horikita herself.


    "If you''re looking for someone to me, it would be ridiculous for you to pin it on anyone other than me."


    "That''s..."


    It would be impossible for Sud�� to me Horikita for what had happened.


    Deep down, he understood the reality of the situation: that unnecessary students would inevitably be discarded and cast away.


    It''s just, no matter how profitable it was to think this way, it wasn''t just something everyone could take at face value.


    At the end of the day, the frustration was really because I had ended up with a protection point.


    Because I was the only person who could safely watch over the exam from the sidelines.


    "This special exam... How about I volunteer to be themander?"


    Having sensed an opportunity, I cut in.


    While I still hadn''t heard anything from Sakayanagi, I was nearly 100% certain she''d be themander for ss A.


    In which case, we probably wouldn''t be able to faceoff against each other unless I held the position as well.


    "I know that the ss is wary of me because of what happened during The ss Vote Exam, so I want to clear up those suspicions by bing the scapegoat this time around."


    "Ayanok��ji..."


    Sud�� looked at me, a bit surprised.


    "Sweet! This way, nobody''ll have to be expelled and Ayanok��ji''ll be able to clear his name as well!"


    Thrilled at the idea that we''d get through the exam without any expulsions, Ike spoke up in support of my nomination.


    "No, hold on a sec. I''m d Ayanok��ji-kun''s okay with taking on the position, but I''m not exactly okay with having him be themander."


    The unexpected student who cut in this time was none other than Shinohara.


    "Sure, by having Ayanok��ji-kun do it, we won''t have to say goodbye to anyone else if we lose because of his protection point. But, doesn''t that kinda feel like we''d be giving up on winning from the get-go? It''d be like we''re setting ourselves up just to get stomped on! Horikita-san said it herself, Ayanok��ji-kun is just average."


    In other words, she simply couldn''t see our ssing out on top with me leading the way.


    "If it turns out that we''re matched up with ss A or ss B, wouldn''t he have to face off against Sakayanagi-san or Ichinose-san? Themander seems like it''s real important, and I don''t think we''ll stand a chance if it''s Ayanok��ji-kun. You guys know we''ll probably drop back down to ss D if we lose, right?"


    Some of the students would undoubtedly agree with Shinohara''s opinion.


    "Like, wouldn''t it at least be better to see if anyone else''s interested?"


    Despite her words, the position came with a heavy risk attached to it. Nobody here would be foolish enough to readily raise their hand.


    In the past, we might''ve been able to rely on Hirata, but this time, it didn''t seem like that was going to happen.


    Even now, he sat alone with his head down, not even attempting to act like he was taking part in the discussion.


    Under these circumstances, if there was anybody else fearless enough to nominate themself for the role...


    Everyone gradually turned and looked toward Horikita.


    However, considering the situation, I didn''t think-


    "I apologize, but I don''t want to take on the risk either. If Ayanok��ji-kun''s volunteering himself, then I''d like to enjoy the same benefits as the rest of the ss. Shinohara-san''s right. There''s no honest guarantee we can beat ss A or ss B if we go up against one of them at our current level."


    "But... You were totally just covering for Ayanok��ji-kun, like, just a few seconds ago. And now you wanna have him bemander?"


    Kei, having been listening from the sidelines for a while now, quickly called Horikita out on her inconsistency.


    "I thought he might choose to volunteer for the position on his own if I spared him the effort of proving he had nothing to do with Yamauchi-kun''s expulsion. That''s all."


    With this, Horikita had cleverly blocked off any of my potential escape routes.


    It seemed like she had been aiming to pass the responsibilities of themander off to me, just like I had expected of her.


    In her eyes, I was much more capable than most other students.


    She had probably already decided that, instead of entrusting the position to some half-baked student, it would be safer to leave it to me. Because even in the worst case, I still had a protection point, so it wouldn''t matter at all.


    "I''d like to ask, is there anyone else who''s willing to be themander?"


    At this point, the only people who could object would be those willing to put themselves on the line as well.


    Regardless, there didn''t appear to be anyone else willing to take on the risk.


    "Even if Ayanok��ji-kun is themander on paper, we can just make careful preparations for everything ahead of time. As long as he acts as instructed on the day of the exam, it shouldn''t make too much of a difference who themander is."


    Voices of agreement came from various students who weren''t willing to think about it too deeply."


    "At any rate, ss is starting soon. The school hasn''t set aside any additional time for us to iron out the details, so it seems to me like we should arrange a time for everyone to meet up together."


    From what it seemed, Horikita would be the one to look after the ss now that Hirata wasn''t taking the initiative to do so.

 Chapter 426 - 3: Opponents

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 3: Opponents</h4>


    On that same day, during lunch break, almost every student in ss C had agreed to meet up in the ssroom.


    The students who didn''t bring their own lunches to school were expected to go out and purchase one, then reassemble in the ssroom immediately after.


    As I was one of those who hadn''t brought lunch, I left the ssroom.


    Then, I made my way to an isted location and contacted two specific people with my phone.


    I was able to reach the first immediately since I had already sent them a message beforehand.


    As for the other person...


    After finishing up, I quickly bought my lunch and made my way back to the ss.


    By the time I had gotten back, there were only two people who hadn''t returned to the ssroom.


    The first was K��enji Rokusuke, a student who couldn''t be tied down by anyone.


    The other person was Hirata Y��suke.


    Other than those two, there were 37 students gathered in the ssroom.


    "It seems like Hirata-kun isn''t joining after all."


    "Looks like it."


    Although some people were voicing their concerns, we were running out of time with every passing moment.


    It would be better for everyone if we held as many event selection discussions as possible. Every single one counted.


    "Turn over a new leaf'', my ass! In the end, that guy doesn''t have any ns on taking this seriously at all, does he!?"


    I could understand why Sud�� was on the verge of an outburst.


    There were probably at least some of us who thought K��enji might take things more seriously, even if just on the surface.


    However, reality isn''t so kind.


    Or rather, humans aren''t ones to change that easily.


    Skating by with colorful, half-hearted words, K��enji would probably continue to give us the slip.


    But I don''t think that will work forever.


    Sooner orter, another exam like The ss Vote would happen again.


    And when that timees, K��enji would be the one who had to pay the price.


    "Screw that piece of shit, let''s just start."


    "Don''t let him get under your skin. Anyways, I made copies of the handout Chabashira-sensei left for us so everyone could have one. I''ll distribute them now. Carefully read through it as you eat. We''ll have a more thorough discussion on the specifics after school."


    Now that Hirata was out of the picture, Horikita had no choice but to step up and lead the way.


    "If there''s anything youe across that you don''t understand, please feel free toe ask me about it while we''re eating."


    From the looks of it, Horikita had already read through the handout and fully understood everything.

 Chapter 427 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    The same day, after all the sses had ended...


    Chabashira instructed the ss to send themander, whoever that may be, out into the hallway as soon as possible and left the ssroom.


    Hirata was the first person to stand up from their seat.


    "Erm... The events... We''ll be discuss-"


    One of the girls, Nishimura, hurriedly tried to call out to him.


    However, her words didn''t seem to get through, as he just quietly left the ssroom.


    "Hirata-kun..."


    Nishimura and many other students were taken back by the intense dejected atmosphere surrounding Hirata.


    The only exception to this was K��enji, who was casually looking at his phone as if he hadn''t noticed anything at all.


    "I''m... going to the bathroom for a bit. I''ll be right back!"


    The one to say this was none other than Mei-Yu Wang, a student that everyone called Mii-chan.


    Although she said she was going to the bathroom, she had probably gone to chase after Hirata instead.


    "Since he''s not being useful, I guess I''ll have to do it after all."


    Horikita took the initiative and began preparing to go up the teacher''s podium.


    "Sorry, but I''ll leave this to you. I have my duties as themander to deal with."


    "Yeah. Head to the multipurpose room to decide which ss we''re going up against. If you''re given the choice, choose ss D."


    "I know. Just don''t expect too much out of me."


    I got up from my seat and left the ssroom.


    As the one who had taken on the responsibilities of themander, I walked out into the hallway.


    "So it''s you this time, Ayanok��ji. Who on earth is themander?"


    With an exasperated sigh, Chabashira looked in the direction Hirata and Mii-chan had gone off to.


    "It''s me. I''m themander."


    "Oh...?"


    Together, the two of us headed off to the special building.


    "Isn''t the special building a bit far when we''re just selecting our opponents?"


    "We''ll also be going over the details on how you''ll be managing things on the day of the exam."


    There was barely anybody around as we arrived at the special building, so the sound of our footsteps was notably louder than usual.


    "You went through so much to get your hands on a protection point, only to be forced to be themander. How unlucky."


    "I wasn''t forced. I volunteered for the position myself."


    Chahashira stopped walking for a moment.


    "...You did?"


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "I thought you hated attracting unnecessary attention?"


    Chabashira questioned.


    "The only difference was whether or not they forced me into it."


    "I see. You''re saying that in either case, you weren''t in much of a position where you could turn it down."


    At the end of the day, the students who had won a protection point were much more likely to be themander.


    If they refused, they would be only one safe from expulsion.


    In which case, would they choose to be pushed off a cliff? Or would they choose to jump off on their own terms instead?


    "Whatever happened aside, by bing themander, you''ve taken on a huge responsibility. If you cut any corners, ss C will be the one to pay the price."


    Since there was nobody around to hear her, Chabashira spoke boldly.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    As I turned to face her, she let show a slight grin.


    "You''re free to think whatever you want. However, I''ll definitely be looking forward to it, Ayanok��ji. Because now, after everything that''s happened, I''ll finally be able to see what you''re really made of."


    Her heart set on reaching ss A, Chabashira seemed like she had great expectations of me moving forward.


    "There''s no guarantee I''ll win."


    "Is that so? Sorry, but I, for one, can''t possibly imagine that you''d lose."


    After that, the two of us didn''t say very much else as we made our way to the multipurpose room.

 Chapter 428 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    We arrived at the multipurpose room within the special building, the room that seemed to be the central hub for the special exam.


    "It seems like the other three have already arrived."


    The door was already open. Inside, I could see the homeroom teachers from the other sses, each apanied by a single student. From ss A, it was Sakayanagi. From ss B, it was Ichinose, and from ss D, it was Kaneda.


    Unsurprisingly, every single one of us had a protection point.


    There were also twoputers set up directly opposite of one another, each connected to a single,rge monitor.


    "Now that all themanders have gathered, let''s get started with deciding the ss match-ups. I''ll have each of you draw a slip from this lottery. The student who draws a slip with a red circle on it will be allowed to choose their opponent."


    Mashima-sensei presented us with a lottery box and prompted Sakayangi to draw from it. However, she refused.


    "As they say, good thingse to those that wait. I don''t mind goingst, so by all means, Ichinose-san."


    "Well, I don''t mind if I do!"


    Ichinose drew first, followed by ss C and D. Since the slips weren''t folded, we knew the results of the draw almost immediately. In the end, ss D''s Kaneda drew the winning slip with the red circle on it.


    That is to say, ss D had won the right to choose their opponent.


    "It seems there''s no need for me to check thest slip, right Mashima-sensei?"


    Mashima-sensei drew the final slip from the lottery box and, needless to say, there was no red circle on it.


    "It seems good things didn''te this time, Sakayanagi."


    "I wonder about that. I don''t necessarily have to draw the winning slip toe out on top in the end."


    "It sounds to me like ss A thinks they can rest easy no matter who they end up facing."


    "Oh, that''s not the case. If at all possible, I''d like to avoid confrontation with your ss, Ichinose-san."


    Sakayanagi''s response made it hard to tell if she was just being polite or if she had given her honest opinion.


    "Could you tell us which ss you''ll be choosing?"


    At Mashima-sensei''s request, Kaneda gave a small nod.


    At some point since this morning, even ss D had probably held a discussion to figure out which of the other sses to go against to secure the highest chance of winning.


    "I won''t hesitate then. ss D would like topete against... ss B."


    Kaneda dered war against an entirely unexpected opponent.


    "And you''re sure you want to choose ss B?"


    "Yes."


    Having confirmed Kaneda''s decision, Mashima-sensei finalized the ss matchups.


    With thepetition between ss D and ss B set in stone, ss C would naturallypete against ss A.


    "I was convinced you would choose ss C, but ss B? Why is that?"


    Sakayanagi asked a question, interested in finding out Kaneda''s reasoning.


    "In order to turn things around from how they are now, we have to take away as many points as possible from the upper sses. Having said that, we also want to avoid fighting against ss A for the time being."


    Since ss A was an understandably difficult opponent, they had opted to target ss B instead.


    "Is that so? As far as I''m concerned, you''ve saved us from the trouble of matching up against a formidable opponent like ss B. I wish ss D the best of luck."


    Sakayanagi offered her gratitude to Kaneda with a slight bow. Though, a little bit of trickery behind the scenes had led us to this current situation. While it goes without saying that Kaneda winning draw had been nothing more than a coincidence, this oue had already been arranged no matter who drew the winning slip.


    I had contacted Ichinose and Ishizaki before school had even ended for the day, telling them that I wanted ss C topete against ss A.


    Apparently, Ichinose had been genuinely interested inpeting against ss A and was even nning on doing so, but ultimately, she conceded because she owed me a favor. As for Ishizaki and ss D, they had apparently been nning on challenging ss B anyway, so there hadn''t been anyplications in the first ce.


    All of this just to secure my match with Sakayanagi and ss A.


    The only problem would''ve been if I had won the draw.


    Since Horikita had told me to choose ss D if given the choice, I would''ve needed toe up with a convincing excuse.


    However, my probability of winning was just one in four, so I wasn''t all too concerned. Put simply, the whole thing had been a fixed job from the start. I was also pretty sure Sakayanagi was aware that I had made some arrangements beforehand.


    In this way, the ss matchups had been decided ahead of time.


    "With that done, I''ll now exin the system you''ll be using on exam day. You''ll be in this room, using aputer simr to the two we have set up right over here. This is where you''ll be assigning your ssmates to the events in real-time."


    Chabashira went to the leftputer and broadcasted the screen onto therge disy.


    As Chabashira operated theputer, Mashima-sensei continued his exnation.


    "As an example, this is a catalog of all the ss A students. Using the mouse, you''ll drag a student''s portrait and drop it into the box of the event you''ll have them participate in. If you make a mistake or reconsider your choices halfway through, just drag and drop the photo out of the box and reselect from there. Alternatively, you can also do all of this with the touchscreen."


    "This kinda feels like a video game, right?"


    "It totally does, doesn''t it!"


    Ichinose and Hoshinomiya-sensei engaged in a fun little side conversation with each other.


    "There will be a time limit imposed on selecting the participants for each event, which is represented by the number you currently see counting down on-screen. The more students there are in a given event, the more time you''ll have to select them. You can expect to be given approximately thirty seconds per person."


    That is, given a ten-person event, we would have roughly 300 seconds to make a decision.


    "If you don''t make a selection within the provided time limit, any remaining spaces will be filled with somebody chosen at random, so do keep that in mind. Conversely, if you end up selecting too many students, the excess participants will be forced out at random as well."


    In other words, it would be strictly forbidden to go over the time limit.


    "Once an event begins, the match will be broadcast live on thisrge monitor."


    Stock footage of a shogi match began to y on the monitor, much like what one would see on TV.


    "The rules for how amander can participate in the current event will be listed on your screen after the event has started."


    The footage on the monitor changed over to show the screen of the leftputer once again, where the words


    ��At one point during the match, themander can pause the game and re-do a move�� were disyed.


    "This was probably an example of the rules that Mashima-sensei had just referred to.


    "As themander, you can choose to intervene at any time by clicking on the rule you want to act upon. Be sure to keep this in mind."


    The monitor changed back to the shogi video once again.


    "You won''t be allowed to provide your ssmates with instructions over the phone. Instead, we will be adopting a text-to-speech system that will read out the messages you send them. After you type out your message and send it, it will be yed through your ssmate''s headset."


    This meant that a machine would be automatically reading out our messages after we sent them. This was probably done in order to prevent us from conveying more information than we were allowed to. Using the shogi match as an example, themanders are only allowed to intervene a single time to change one move on the board, but if they''re careful with how they phrase their instructions, they might be able to convey two or three move''s worth of instructions instead.


    "Should amander step out of line and interfere with an event in a way the rules don''t allow, their ss may be faced with disqualification and lose the event."


    I had expected this. It''d be safe to assume that a third party would be carefully checking every message we sent our ssmates.


    "For each event, only one person in each ss will be allowed to wear one of the headsets. Even in a team event, only one person will be allowed to receive instructions. As themander, you''ll have to choose who this person will be."


    From the looks of it, I had more on my te than I expected.


    While there were plenty of things we could decide on beforehand, we would always have to be ready for unexpected circumstances.


    "You''ll be allowed to send out your instructions whenever you want, so long as it abides by the rules."


    We could freely change our screenyouts whenever we wanted, including minimizing or maximizing certain aspects of the disy to show only the information we wanted to see.


    Between observing the students in the current event to making preparations for the next one, there would be plenty of stuff to do to keep us upied.


    "This wraps up my exnation of themander''s duties and procedures. Are there any questions?"


    Mashima-sensei did a quick nce throughout the room, but it didn''t seem like anyone had something they wanted to bring up.


    "Alright then, that''ll be all for today. If any of you want to go over the system or check on something, you''ll be allowed to visit the multipurpose ssroom under teacher supervision until one week before the exam. You''re all dismissed."


    With that, the exnation was finished and we all left.

 Chapter 429 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    After heading back to my dorm, I messaged Horikita which ss we would be going up against and began to think about how I would fulfill my duties as themander. In retrospect, this was the first time I would be facing a special exam head-on.


    In all honesty, if this was a one-on-one battle, I didn''t think I would lose.


    However, this was a battle where I had tomand the ss as a whole.


    I would only be able to fight confined within the scope of my ssmate''s abilities.


    Given an army of children, even an unparalleled strategist like Sun Tzu wouldn''t stand a chance against an army of fully-grown adults.


    Although themander''s unique ability to intervene in events would be the key to victory, I was still missing something fundamental that I needed in order topete.


    That is, I needed to grasp the current potential of ss C.


    Who does everyone like and dislike? What are their strengths? Their weaknesses?


    Without understanding all the different pieces of the puzzle, the path to victory wouldn''t open.


    Plus, when ites toworking and leadership skills, I clearly fall short whenpared to the rest of the ss. Currently, I don''t even know what people like Shinohara or Onodera like to eat.


    That being the case, what should I do first?


    The answer was obvious. I needed to reach out to someone who knew the ss as if it were the back of their hand.


    It was simple, but I didn''t really have any other options.


    There were only three people who could fit this criterion: Kei, Hirata, and Kushida.


    Ideally, I wanted to consult all three of them.


    However, given the current situation, the only one who''d definitely be willing to help me would be Kei.


    Hirata was currently far beyond recovery, and Kushida had been deeply wounded during The ss Vote. While she wasn''t showing it on the surface, she was probably quite furious with Horikita. It''s unknown just how much skepticism she has toward me, but it''s safe to assume she''s be warier of me than before.


    At around six in the evening, just as the sun was beginning to set, my doorbell rang.


    Without hesitation, I unlocked the door and invited the visitor into my room.


    "...Heyo."


    The visitor was Karuizawa Kei, who was still in her school uniform.


    "Did you only just get back from school?"


    "That''s cus, unlike you, I have a ton of friends. Besides, I''m the star today."


    Her choice of words was a bit peculiar. She turned to look at me.


    "The star? Why?"


    Seeing as I didn''t understand what she was getting at, Kei looked away from me with a slightly irritated look on her face.


    "...Whatever, it''s nothing. Anyways, isn''t it weird for you to call for me at a time like this? And what''s with you saying I don''t need to be careful anymore? Didn''t you say it''d be a problem if we''re seen by somebody?"


    She uneasily nced around my room.


    "It''s fine. After everything that''s happened, I don''t think that''s necessary anymore."


    "Cause of, uh, Hashimoto-kun from ss A, right? And that upperssmen who saw us together?"


    "Something like that."


    "Our rtionship will slowly be public knowledge, you know that right...? And that''s okay with you?"


    "I have no problems with it at all."


    My immediate response seemed to give Kei some peace of mind, as she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Well, then, it''s fine I guess."


    It''s true that some actions would be easier to carry out if nobody knew about my connection with Kei.


    But the situation was gradually beginning to change.


    Moreover, it would be easier for Kei to move openly instead of acting as a spy from now on.


    "But, like... you and I are still a boy and a girl from the same ss, you know? If word gets out that I was seening here, won''t weird rumors about how the two of us were alone together start to spread?"


    Had she always been the type to care about something like that?


    "I''m themander for this exam, and you''re a central figure in ss C. The two of us meeting privately shouldn''t be too unnatural."


    Just to make sure she feltfortable, I added on an extrayer of reasoning to my exnation.


    "Umm, well, I guess that''s true..."


    Something about this still appeared to be bothering her.


    "Speaking of which, why''d you agree to be themander? You aren''t the type of guy who''d feel obligated to do so just cus you got a protection point."


    As expected, she understands the type of person I am, at least to a certain extent.


    "Personal feelings aside, I needed to show my sincerity to the ss. Yamauchi had only just been expelled, so everyone''s still pretty paranoid. Nominating myself for the role was the best option avable."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t have be themander, like, no matter what."


    She was only able to take a stance like that because of the image she had established for herself. Even if she were to stubbornly insist that the protection point was hers to use as she pleased, nobody would be able to hold it against her. It was genuinely impressive.


    "Let''s change the topic. Tell me about the internal state of the ss."


    "Internal state, huh? Like, I don''t even know where to start. For your information, it''s not like I know everything myself, okay? Especially when ites to the boys. I dunno anything about them."


    "That''s fine. If possible, I hope to consult with both Hirata and Kushida at some pointter on."


    This hope was nothing more than just that. A hope.


    For the time being, there was no telling whether or not they''d speak with me.


    "Sure, you''ll find out pretty much everything about the ss if you speak with the two of them, but like..."


    Kei paused for a moment and wearily folded her arms in front of her.


    "Kushida-san aside, don''t you think it seems kinda impossible to reach out to Y��suke-kun? He seems like he''s given up entirely."


    "Are you worried about him?"


    "Well, yeah. Nobody in ss C actually likes seeing Y��suke-kun like that."


    ss C without Hirata, a situation where we were at aplete disadvantage. Since nobody was willing to step up and moderate, the ss wascking an overall sense of stability.


    "Either way, I''ll hear you out first."


    "It''ll be hard for me to do all the talking, so like, let''s do this with you asking me questions, kay?"


    If that''s what she wanted, I''dply. I would ask about each girl one at a time.


    She went down the ss roster, and I proceeded to memorize the relevant information about every girl in ss C.

 Chapter 430 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    "...and that should be about everything."


    In just under ten minutes, I got pretty much all of the necessary information I needed from Kei.


    "Hey. Are you sure you don''t need to take any notes or something? Even if you beg, I''m not gonna exin everything all over again, okay?"


    "It''s fine."


    "You''re sayin'' you''ve got it all memorized?"


    "More or less."


    "Oh wooow. How totally impressive."


    Kei praised me, but the way she did so made it seem like she didn''t really mean it.


    "Anyway, our opponent is ss A this time, right? Isn''t it gonna be super hard for you?"


    "I''m not the one who''ll bepeting. That''ll be up to you and the rest of the ss. Just because I can intervene as themander doesn''t mean I''ll always be able to turn around a difficult situation. In fact, I should be the one asking if you''ll be okay?"


    "M-me? I..."


    She tried to say something, but the words seemed to get stuck in her throat.


    "...Could you make sure I don''t have to participate?"


    "I''m not the only one who gets to decide on that. Depending on what ss A does, you might even need to participate twice."


    "No no no, there''s totally no way. I''m not good at studying and I''m terrible at sports!"


    She shook her head frantically, emphasizing that she didn''t want to be forced to participate.


    "If it''s you, Kiyotaka, I''m sure you can beat Sakayanagi-san!"


    With this, she looked at me with a thumbs-up. She probably just wanted to avoid participating and prevent taking on any responsibility for the oue.


    However, not even Kei could grasp the true extent of my abilities.


    "Plus, nobody''s actually expecting that you''ll beat ss A. Doesn''t that make everything that much easier?"


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    Everything''s easy when you don''t have very much expected of you.


    "Sooo... is this everything you wanted to talk to me about? Didn''t you say we had to meet up in person?"


    Kei pouted, the look in her eyes saying ''If there''s nothing else, we could''ve just spoken over the phone''.


    "Some things are easier to understand whenmunicated in person."


    Kei''s expression stiffened even further. This didn''t seem to be the answer she was expecting.


    "Humph... Sounds like we''re done then. Well... I''ll be leaving, kay?"


    With everything important having been discussed, Kei excused herself.


    At this point, she probably didn''t think anything else would happen even if she continued dropping hints.


    "I''ll contact you again if something importantes up."


    "...Sure, whatever."


    It seemed like she had been expecting something this whole time, but now it looked like she had given up.


    I guess she was going to stay stubborn until the very end, wholly unwilling to broach the topic herself.


    It would''ve made it a whole lot easier for me too if she had juste out with it...


    "Hold on a moment. I still have something to say."


    I stood up and began to walk over to my drawer.


    Before she came over, I had stashed a special something away so she wouldn''t notice it when she entered the room.


    "What is it... If you had something to say, you should''ve said so earlier!"


    "It''s just, today is your birthday, isn''t it?"


    "Eh? Seriously? You knew...?"


    I took the special something I had prepared for her out of my drawer. I had ordered it from one of the stores on campus and had them ship it wrapped up in wrapping paper for the special asion.


    "I was just teasing you a bit."


    "W-well, stop doing weird stuff like that. If you have a present, you shoulda given it to me earlier, okay? I''ve gotten a ton of good stuff from my friends already too, so this''d better be worth my time."


    As she spoke, she extended her hand out to receive the gift, unwilling to look me in the eye as she did.


    Seeing Kei act like this, I promptly stopped handing her the present.


    "Were you looking forward to this?"


    "N... n-not really?"


    "If that''s the case, I guess I could always take it back."


    "Wha... What!?!? You can''t just go and change your mind once you''ve decided to give something to someone!"


    Her response was pretty much impossible to understand.


    "This is also your return gift for White Day, though."


    "How typical... So you''re the kinda guy who does everything at once cuz it''s too much work to do otherwise, huh?"


    Kei let out an exasperated sigh and grabbed the present out of my hand.


    A suspicious look appeared on her face as soon as she held it in her hands. After all, it was a tiny, square box, and moreover, it didn''t weigh very much at all.


    "Did you even put anything in it?"


    "I wouldn''t have the courage to gift you an empty box."


    I could already imagine how angry she would get if I did something like that.


    "Then I suppose you wouldn''t mind if I make sure of that, hmm?"


    Kei spoke as if she was a police officer interrogating a suspect, and proceeded to check the contents of the box. She carefully unwrapped the wrapping paper and took off the lid to the box that had been hiding underneath.


    Nestled within the box was a single piece of metal that sparkled with a bright, golden shine.


    "Wh... What is this!?"


    While she seemed immensely surprised, it was clear that pretty much anyone would know exactly what it was.


    "It''s a ne."


    "W-well obviously! This gift is like, waaay too much!"


    "Too much?"


    "I-I mean, nes aren''t the kinda things friends give to each other!"


    Or so she says, but...


    I tilted my head, not quite sure what Kei was getting at.


    However, it didn''t seem like she was looking to hear a response from me. Instead, it seemed like she was itching to say something else.


    "Plus, you know what else? This doesn''t even look good on me! Like, it''s heart-shaped!"


    At this point, she was probably referring to how the ne''s pendant was shaped like a heart.


    Apparently, the birthday present I had chosen wasn''t very good.


    "It''s shaped like a heart!"


    She seemed particrly unhappy with that shape, as she bothered to emphasize it a second time.


    Her face was turning bright red as she voiced her dissatisfaction. Anybody would feel a little hurt after hearing such harsh objections, even me.


    After all, at the end of the day, a present is given in order to spread happiness.


    "Wasn''t this expensive?"


    "Well it wasn''t cheap. It was like twenty-thousand yen."


    <Illustration>


    "Twenty thou... Why did you go out of your way to get such an expensive ne!?"


    "Why?"


    Kei looked at me, her face turning even redder than before.


    Given the situation, it seemed like it would be best to answer her honestly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve never given something like a birthday present to a girl before. So, I decided to do some research on the inte as a starting point. I came across a major online shopping website, Rakkan Ichiba, where they rmended that ne as the number one birthday present for girls. It even mentioned that it would be especially popr with high school girls."


    I could still remember how the website dered it to be the absolute best gift, regardless of whether you''re in a rtionship or not.


    I decided that it was a reasonable price to pay since I was giving her a single gift for both her birthday and White Day.


    "Good lord..."


    For some reason, Kei looked at me and cringed.


    I found myself thinking that I might have really messed something up this time.


    "You''re so smart and yet, kind-of an idiot when ites to stuff like this. It''s like you were born yesterday or something. First of all, even if it said this would be a hit with high school girls, this is the sorta thing girls want to pick out for themselves. That way, they can choose something they like or whatever suits their tastes. Well, at least you didn''t get me a ring or something where you''d have had to know the size of my finger... Put simply, this gift only gets like, 10 out of 100 points, kay?"


    I had gone and prepared such an expensive present, but the result seemed to be disastrous.


    She had just exined what high school girls were like, but there was still a lot I needed to reflect upon.


    I had chosen the present with the best intentions, but it was hard to say if I had really considered how she would feel about it.


    "What if I had given you a simple box of desserts?"


    "That''d bump you up to a 15 out of 100."


    To think a simple box of sweets would''ve been better than a twenty thousand yen ne...


    "I don''t think you can return it now that it''s been opened, but if you don''t want it you can just leave it here. If you''d like, I can get you a cake box or something in a few days instead."


    I offered her an alternative, deeply regretting myck of preparation and research.


    After all, a 15-point present would probably make Kei happier than a 10-point one.


    At least, that''s what I thought...


    "..."


    Kei stared at the ne for a moment before turning to look at me.


    And then, despite what I had just said, she put the ne around her neck.


    She then asked to use my mirror for a second and proceeded to see how it looked on herself.


    "Hmm... As I thought, the heart is a bit childish... But since I have such a hot body, anything ends up looking good on me~"


    While I couldn''t help but wonder what in the world this first-year high school student was talking about, Kei waspletely serious.


    Kei took a moment to check how the ne looked on her from every angle before finally nodding in satisfaction.


    I had thought she would give it back to me after trying it on, but instead, she carefully set the ne back in its box and put the box in her bag.


    "Well, this was your first time giving a gift to a girl, right? I''ll be nice and ept it, just this once."


    "...Well, that sounds fine to me."


    It wasn''t like I''d have been able to give it to anybody else if she refused to take it, anyway.

 Chapter 431 - 4: What the Class Lacks

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 4: What the ss Lacks</h4>


    The day after the ss matchups were decided...


    ss C had arranged to hold another ss-wide discussion once school was out for the day, so we were free to do what we wanted during the lunch break.


    As a result, the Ayanok��ji Group gathered to eat lunch together, just like usual.


    We all met up at the back of the ssroom once lunch started and headed off to the cafeteria.


    "How did yesterday''s discussion go?"


    Wasting no time, I asked my friends about what the ss had discussed the day before.


    It had taken about an hour for themanders to determine the ss matchups and go over everything, so by the time I had gotten back to the ssroom, everybody had already gone back home for the day.


    "You didn''t hear about it from Horikita-san? ...I guess that might make sense."


    Airi responded with a vague answer, but after faltering for a moment, she spoke up again.


    "There was an event manual, right? Ultimately, everyone was having a hard time understanding the rules..."


    "There wasn''t even a discussion in the first ce. It was aplete waste of time."


    Keisei let out an exasperated sigh.


    Apparently, our discussion during yesterday''s lunch break hadn''t been enough for everyone to get a grasp of the rules. From the looks of it, the discussion after school yesterday ended once everybody had gotten on the same page. If that''s what had happened, it would''ve been fairly typical of ss C.


    "Besides, the problem isn''t just our ss."


    "What''s that mean, Yukimuu?"


    "There are only so many ces on campus where a bunch of students can meet up, right?"


    "Well, it''s definitely impossible for forty people to meet up at karaoke or some ce at the mall. What of it?"


    "I was the first person to leave the ssroom after the discussion finished yesterday... When I walked into the hallway, there were some ss A students lingering just outside the door."


    Haruka and Airi exchanged confused nces with each other.


    At first, Akito didn''t seem to understand what Keisei was getting at either, but after a moment, he realized it.


    "...You''re saying they were spying on us?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying. During this exam, important information will be spoken verbally, right? Even if they were only listening in on our discussion, it''s more than likely that they picked up on something."


    Information like which types of events might get chosen, or who was good at what.


    Without a doubt, it would be beneficial to obtain information like that, even if only a little.


    In other words, the battle had already begun.


    "Looking at it from that point of view, ss C has already fallen behind."


    "Scary! Sakayanagi-san''s already made her move."


    Trembling in fear, Haruka began to rub the back of her arms.


    "Then, shouldn''t we start to gather information about ss A? Kinda like that one guy said, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."


    Quickly changing her tone, Haruka then proposed we fight back against ss A.


    However, there was no way Keisei would agree so easily.


    "If it were that simple, it wouldn''t be a problem in the first ce."


    "Ehh?"


    "I''m probably not the only one who thinks this either. Even Horikita should understand that there''s no point in doing that. Do you really think ss A is going to gather up in a ssroom and hold a forty-person discussion?"


    ss C struggled with itsck of unity and cooperation, and these attributes were the first thing we needed to focus on.


    This waspletely different from ss A, where top students like Sakayanagi decided on everything.


    Who themander is. Whoes up with the events. Who''s in charge of collecting information.


    They had already decided on everything the moment the exam began.


    Besides, even if they were to hold a sswide discussion, they would probably have two or three people stand guard to prevent us from eavesdropping.


    "But, like, wouldn''t it be fine to at least try? We might even be able to catch them off guard at some point. Who knows, maybe they''ll meet up in their ssroom to talk about the exam."


    "If that happens, I''d be afraid instead. I''d suspect any information we''d manage to get our hands on."


    If the information we overheard ended up being fake, we would''ve just been wasting our time. Keisei''s concerns were spot on. Information should be hidden when possible; anything that isn''t should be heavily suspected.


    "However, an information war is absolutely inevitable. The crucial part is figuring out what kind of method to use..."


    "Do... we even stand a chance?"


    Airi spoke, surrendering to her feelings of anxiety.


    "At this point, it''d probably be better to think of it as though they''re just a step or two ahead of us."


    Since ss C still hadn''t even decided on anything yet, we had no reason to think we were in the lead in the first ce.


    "Still, who''d have thought we''d have to go against ss A."


    "Sorry. It''s my fault for losing the lottery."


    In reality, I would''ve chosen ss A even if I had won, but I''d at least act apologetic about it like this.


    "Ah, no, I wasn''t implying that! That''s totally my bad! I wasn''t ming you at all, Kiyopon!"


    Haruka seemed to take my apology more seriously than I had expected, as she hurriedly spoke up to correct herself.


    "Expecting him to win a lotto with only a one in four chance of winning is kinda harsh, Haruka."


    As Akito spoke, Haruka shrunk back even further.


    "T-that''s why I said that''s not what I meant..."


    At this point she brought something else up, probably wanting to change the topic.


    "I think it''d be nice if ss A''d go a little easy on us. They''ve got it easy going up against ss C. Dontcha think so too, Miyatchi?"


    "Go easy...? Does Sakayanagi really seem like that type of person to you?"


    "...Not at all. Shepletely crushed Yamauchi-kun, and she could prolly tten the rest of us too."


    Disheartened, Haruka looked up and began to stare at the ceiling.


    "Anyways, it just keeps going wrong for you, doesn''t it Kiyotaka? What with beingmander under these circumstances."


    Keisei patted me on the shoulder as if to console me for the trouble I was going through.


    "Well, I do have that protection point though. I didn''t really have any other choice this time. I don''t want to lose or anything, but I''m pretty thankful that nobody has to worry about getting expelled."


    For now, this was the only thing I could say to them.


    Whatever the reason, I was the one selfishly leading us into the confrontation with ss A.


    "Our opponent is ss A. It wouldn''t be your fault if we lose."


    "Plus, theirmander is Sakayanagi-san."


    In this situation, ny-nine percent of people probably think Sakayanagi will win. In which case, my position in the ss wouldn''t change even if I were to lose. On the other hand, if I end up winning, the victory would be credited to Horikita''s excellent leadership and the borate strategy shees up with.


    "Yeah... Winning this is probably going to be difficult."


    Keisei crossed his arms and let out a defeated sigh.


    At this point, however, Akito said something nobody was expecting.


    "Just because we''re up against ss A doesn''t mean it''ll be impossible to win."


    "...Really? Well, it''s not like I actually wanna lose, but..."


    "This isn''t some secret n or strategy, Haruka. Think about it carefully. There''s a way to snatch victory away from ss A, isn''t there?"


    With that, Akito began his exnation.


    "Back when Chabashira announced the exam, I thought it was unreasonable to ask us to go up against the upper sses. But something Ike happened to say made me think of a way we could make it happen."


    "Something Ike-kun said? Wait, are you talking about when he brought up rock-paper-scissors?"


    Reminded of something, Haruka spoke up, causing Akito to nod in agreement.


    "At first, I thought it was kind-of a stupid suggestion for an event. But, then I realized that, if we pick an event that revolves around luck, we''d always have around a fifty-percent chance of winning, no matter who we''re up against. I don''t think it''d be a bad idea toe up with five events like Old Maid or Daifugo that rely on luck for the day of the exam."


    Having heard Akito''s exnation, Haruka''s eyes lit up.


    "With a strat like that, we''d be on totally equal footing with anyone!"


    "Yeah! I don''t think it''s a bad idea either!"


    "No... It wouldn''t be that simple."


    While the three of them were getting caught up in their excitement, Keisei calmly criticised the idea.


    "I won''t know for sure without actually doing the calctions, but the chances of us winning with that strategy are something like 5 to 10%."


    "What? That''s it? I''m not saying our chances would be like, exactly 50% or anything, but it should be like at least 20 or 30%, right? How hard could it really be for our five events to get chosen and for us to win four of em?"


    "We''d have to be incredibly lucky for everything to y out that way, Haruka."


    All five of ss C''s events would have to end up getting selected, and we''d have to get lucky enough to win at least four of them. If our odds of winning were an even 50% for each of those five events, our overall probability of winning the exam was...


    I took a moment to run the calctions in my head.


    There was an 8.33% chance of all five of our events being chosen, and at a 50% win rate, the probability of winning four times would be 18.75%.


    Considering that we''d have to make it past both of those conditions, we''d be left with a mere 1.56% chance ofing out on top.


    In other words, it wasn''t even close to 5%. It''s hard to say that relying on luck to win would be a good idea.


    That being said, this was only considering everything from a simple, standardized viewpoint where luck was the only thing supporting my calctions.


    In reality, various other factors would affect our true chances of winning, but ultimately it''s far too detrimental to call this an effective strategy.


    This meant we should choose events based on what we''re good at, even if it bears somewhat more of a risk.


    The fewer events that revolve around luck, the better.


    "It''s that bad? It was just a thought I had, is all."


    Having realized how naive his suggestion was, Akito scratched at his cheek.


    At this point, I noticed Airi was looking at me with concern, and her expression became all the more worried once I turned to face her.


    "Kiyotaka-kun... Uhm, are you alright? Being themander..."


    It seemed like Airi had been getting more and more concerned as the difficulty of beating ss A became more and more apparent.


    "Yeah Kiyopon. You don''t need to push yourself just cuz you got a Protection Point."


    Haruka spoke up, finishing Airi''s sentence before she coulde up with the words.


    "Haruka''s right. At the very least, none of us thought there was something going on between you and Sakayanagi. Right guys?"


    Everyone nodded. It didn''t feel bad being trusted like this.


    "Like, some of our ssmates seemed to be kinda suspicious of you still, but Horikita-san''s exnation seemed like it convinced pretty much everyone. I mean, at first I totally thought having a Protection Point would be great, but now it seems like it''d be troublesome to have one, ya know?"


    "I''m a little jealous of everyone who got Protection Points, but after seeing the situation Kiyotaka-kun''s in, I feel like I''d just end up losing it right away if I had gotten one..."


    At the end of the day, only one person was safe. Everyone else was left to fend for themselves. It wouldn''t be easy to maintain safety like that without fully resolving yourself.


    In contrast with Airi''s timid self-evaluation, Keisei crossed his arms and disagreed.


    "For me, I wouldn''t give up my Protection Point no matter what anybody says."


    "Even if you end being resented or hated because of it? Because of their jealousy?"


    "You''re missing the point here. I wouldn''t want to give in to stuff like that just because of something that I rightfully won. Instead, Kiyotaka should''ve done what he could to keep it to protect himself."


    As if he had be the victim here, Keisei indignantly kept his arms crossed.


    Akito, who had been silent until now, looked at me and spoke.


    "The truth is, fighting against ss A is gonna be tough, so it''s probably better that Kiyotaka agreed to take the risk. If it had been anybody else, we might be seeing our second expulsion here soon, right? Or are you saying that you could''ve been themander, Keisei?"


    "That... Well, I don''t really think so."


    Though, it''s not like I didn''t understand Keisei''s frustration. He had probably just wanted to emphasize that we''d have an easier time winning with a more capable student as themander.


    "It''s unfortunate that we have to avoid expulsion during this exam too, but I wonder who would''ve been the best fit asmander without it...? Horikita-san?"


    Airi tilted her head as she carefully thought about all of the options.


    "Huh, Horikita-san seems about right to me? Or maybe someone like Hirata-kun or Kushida-san? Yukimuu might''ve done pretty good too."


    She listed off a bunch of students who''d have probably gotten consistent results as the ss''smander.


    "Hirata, huh... I wonder what his deal is."


    At this point, Akito seemed to think that continuing to talk about going against ss A would only dampen the mood, so he changed the subject.


    "Hey Keisei, how do you see the ss D versus ss B matchup ying out?"


    In particr, he brought up the other teams that''d be waging war during this special exam.


    "Chances are ss B''s gonna win. Their teamwork is on another level, and overall, they''re a strong ss to have to match up against."


    "Yeah! Plus, theirmander is Kaneda-kun, not Ry��en-kun."


    They probably thought that there was no need to be afraid of ss D without Ry��en.


    However, Ishizaki and the rest of ss D had been looking to fight ss B from the very start. While it''s unexpected, it isn''t something to make light of. If I were in charge of ss D, I would''ve chosen to fight ss B as well. ss A is led by Sakayanagi, and has a number of tough opponents like Katsuragi and Hashimoto. What''s more, their ss as a whole has the best academic abilities out of our entire school year. When ites to ss C, they probably don''t like the idea of going against me. Of course, one could also argue that they''d expect me to keep my presence hidden, but either way, ss D''s specialty is their physical ability, not their academics. In order to make the most out of their strong points, I''d still probably choose ss B. Though, this wouldn''t give them the upper hand or t-out win the exam for them. It was just their best choice to avoid defeat.


    Whether or not ss D can actually win would depend on their decisions moving forward, along with a little bit of luck.


    It was nothing more than a small glimmer of hope at this point.


    "Hey guys, look at that."


    Haruka whispered to us, notioning over to the entrance of the cafeteria where Hirata had just walked in.


    At a nce, his steps were aimless and heavy, kind of like a zombie or somebody possessed by a ghost.


    His eyescked ambition. The difference between the person we were looking at and his bright, usual self was striking.


    "He''s like... seriously ill or something."


    Haruka muttered a few words, but there was simply nothing more to say. Hirata was somebody who had done more for our ss than anybody else. The ss had gotten through this past year without losing anyone, and Hirata''s actions had undeniably yed an important part in that.


    "Hirata''s pretty much useless in this special exam. Going up against ss A was already hard enough, but now we''ve also gotta deal with such arge handicap right from the start."


    Keisei''s words sounded a little cold.


    "There... There''s nothing we can do, is there?"


    Other students have already attempted to approach him plenty of times.


    So far, it didn''t seem like anybody had managed to get through to him. Nothing they did seemed to have an effect.


    Instead, the situation seemed to be getting even worse because of everyone''s excessive prodding.


    Nobody in the Ayanok��ji Group was particrly close with Hirata either, so it''s only natural that our voices wouldn''t be able to reach him.


    For that very reason, none of us saw the need to overreact to what Keisei was implying. It was somebody else''s problem.

 Chapter 432 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    After school, the full-fledged discussion was finally just about to begin. Nobody moved from their seats as the bell rang with the exception of Hirata, who stood up immediately.


    "Hirata-kun!"


    "H-Hirata-kun!"


    Several of the girls raised their voices and shouted out to him. Among them was Mii-chan.


    But Hirata didn''t stop. It seemed like he didn''t care what would happen to the ss anymore.


    He was just going to school, attending his sses, and heading back home, as if he was trying to avoid getting involved with the rest of the ss.


    He was probably just going to repeat this cycle over and over again.


    "Wait a second, Hirata-kun!"


    "You guys are the ones who should wait."


    Mii-chan and the others tried to chase after him, but Horikita''s words stopped them in their tracks.


    "We''re about to have a discussion. Do you want even more people to miss out on it?"


    "B-but..."


    "There''s nothing any of us can do for him right now. Hurry up and return to your seats."


    Horikita suppressed their desire to chase after him and motioned for everyone to return to their seats.


    Right now, our top priority was getting everyone on board with establishing the ss policy for the exam.


    "K��enji''s still here somehow?"


    Given that K��enji''s participation was entirely unexpected, Sud��''s voice was filled with surprise.


    "Fufufu. I''m part of the ss, am I not? Of course I''m here."


    K��enji spoke shamelessly, as if everything he was saying waspletely natural.


    "However, I''d like to wrap up this discussion today. I''m quite the busy person myself."


    "That''ll be difficult. This special exam isn''t something that can be decided overnight. Even if we decide on the events today, we''ll have to persistently practice them in order to win."


    Horikita, taking a stand behind the teacher''s podium,pletely shut K��enji down.


    K��enji didn''t object any further and simply sat at his desk with a broad smile on his face.


    For the time being, he seemed to be willing to hear her out.


    "If that''s the case, it seems I''ll only be participating this one time."


    K��enji didn''t waver even slightly. It seemed that, ss policy aside, he had no intention of working through this together. Sud�� silently began to stand up, but immediately sat back down after receiving a firm re from Horikita. After all, if he were to start something here, the conversation would never move forward.


    "Then, I''ll just have to do what I can to try and get you to participate next time too."


    K��enji took Horikita''s warning with a smile and simply crossed his arms and legs.


    This was his way of telling her to continue with the discussion.


    "Uhm, Horikita. I''ve got a simple question about event participation I wanna ask you."


    "And what is that, Ike-kun?"


    His hand raised, Ike spoke up.


    "We''ll bepeting in seven events, right? But, like, we won''t have a turn at it, will we?"


    "What do you mean by ''we won''t have a turn at it''?"


    "Erm... Well, to put it simply, I mean those of us who kinda suck? Like, the students who aren''t particrly good at physical stuff or studying aren''t gonna have a turn to participate. It''s not like all seven events are gonna need a whole buncha people. If we pick events that only need a few skilled people to participate, a whole bunch of us won''t really have anything to do, right?"


    There are nearly forty students in each ss.


    Even if we chose a few events that needed a lot of people, the final seven would probably only need twenty to thirty.


    In other words, Ike seemed to be trying to say that, depending on the participation requirements of the selected events, nearly half of the ss wouldn''t end up having to participate.


    "I dunno about that. What if an event needs like, twenty people or something?"


    Kei spoke up, slipping in her own opinion after Ike finished.


    "You''re sooo stupid, Karuizawa. You can y football with like, eleven people on a team. What event could need more than that? I can''t think of a single one, can you?"


    "Uhm~... Somethin'' like baseball?"


    "Baseball only needs ten people, which is even less than football!"


    "Baseball needs nine people."


    Horikita immediately cut in, sharply pointing out Ike''s inconsistency.


    "...Well, my point still stands either way."


    "I dunno Kanji. American football needs eleven people like football does, and rugby needs fifteen."


    Sud�� listed off a few events that would require more than ten people.


    "Yeah, but like, do you want to force people to y rugby or something? I don''t even know the rules!"


    While rugby was by no means a minor sport, it was inpletely uncharted territory to people who weren''t involved with it. It''s not something regrly taught in gym ss, and I''m sure that ss A was no exception to this either.


    I could hardly imagine what it''d be like for us to start practicing rugby right now.


    Besides, even if we submitted it as an event, it''s doubtful that it would be epted, and it wouldn''t be very beneficial for anyone.


    "So, that''s why I don''t think we''ll need to participate."


    "What''s your point here?"


    "That... Well, I just don''t think we need to meet up like this or hold practice sessions moving forward or anything."


    "I understand that you want to take it easy. After all, it''s mentally taxing to do something you don''t want to do. Besides, it''d also cut down on your precious break time."


    "I-I wouldn''t go as far as to say that, but you know..."


    "Either way, I''ve determined that all of us need to work together."


    "How about you tell us why that is. I''ll do my best to support you if you can convince me."


    This time, Sud�� was the one who spoke.


    "Because how many people we''ll need to participate depends on the rules our opponentes up with. For example, let''s say one of the events they propose is volleyball. Usually, volleyball is apetition between two teams of six, but the rules are allowed to change that to some extent. What if the match had a time limit of thirty minutes, and the rules stated that every ten minutes all of the participants had to change out with somebody new? I wonder what would happen then?"


    "Erm... With six people changing out every ten minutes, that''s..."


    Eighteen people with that alone. Nearly half of the students in each ss would have to participate.


    Moreover, because there were only six people needed at any given time, the rule would be simple and easy to follow for pretty much anybody. The school would most likely approve of it as well.


    "What if there''s more than one event like this? Put simply, everyone would be forced to participate in two or possibly even three events. We need to be prepared for something like that."


    Of course, this all depended on the events and rules that ss A woulde up with.


    It was more than possible that they might mix in a few fake events like this, just to make it more difficult for us.


    "I know this hasn''t quite clicked with all of you yet, but this special exam is moreplicated than you''re making it out to be."


    If we were to go over each event one at a time, we''d eventuallye up with some ideas that seem rather ridiculous.


    At this point, it wouldn''t be that unusual for there to be strange ideas for events like rock-paper-scissors or poker.


    After all, getting those crucial four wins would be far more important than trying to make yourself look good.


    Regardless of how impractical the suggestions might seem to be, picking out the right people for events we know they can win is what mattered most in the end.


    "I don''t even n on taking up too much of your time."


    Or rather, it might be better for her to say that keeping everybody stuck here doesn''t necessarily mean we''de up with good ideas right away.


    "So for today, I''d like to leave everyone here with some homework. If possible, I want you toe up with ideas for events you''re good at and events where you think you''d absolutely never lose, and give them to me by after school tomorrow. It doesn''t matter if it''s something you do alone or if it''s done in a team."


    One of the five events that we end up picking needed to be a one-on-one event. Odds are that every single ss would put one forward with the unshakable confidence that they wouldn''t lose it. However, when looked at from another angle, the damage done if you didn''t win would be immeasurable. That being the case, students with special skills or talents that can''t be outdone by others were highly desirable in this situation.


    "But, there''s no point unless it''s something the school''d approve of, right? I don''t really understand what their standards are."


    Events and rules that are overly obscure would be turned down by the school.


    However, theck of rity when ites to that was probably an issue for many students.


    "Don''t worry about that right now. That''s something we can think about after we''ve heard all of the ideas. For now, just feel free to suggest anything thates to mind."


    "Then, you''re saying you''d even be fine with stuff like video games or karaoke?"


    "Yes. Anything."


    Horikita stressed this point once again, telling the ss that they didn''t have to worry. I had no issues with how she was handling the situation.


    It was important for us to start by finding out what everybody''s strengths were.


    "What do we do if there''s nothing we''re really good at?"


    Haruka chimed in with a question for Horikita.


    "I don''t mind you not having anything if you''re not very confident in yourself. It''d be risky to use an event if youck confidence in your ability to win it."


    I wanted them toe up with as many events as possible, but I wasn''t sure if we had enough time to be careful with our selection. For the time being, I didn''t have any issues with Horikita''s n, so I felt like it would be alright to just wait and see what happens.


    With that, the discussion ended for the day and everyone began to gather their things and leave. At this point, K��enji spoke up again.


    "You''re fine with ending the discussion so early like this?"


    "If it''s this short, it''ll be easier for you to participate next time, won''t it K��enji-kun?"


    "When I say I''ll participate one time, one time is as much as I''ll participate."


    "...But, it''ll be problematic if you don''t do the assignment I gave you today. If you don''t, it would be rather hard to say you participated, wouldn''t it?"


    "Come up with ideas for events I''m good at, was it?"


    He put his hand to his chin and let show an unwavering smile.


    "Yes. If you want to say you''ve participated, you at least have to do that."


    Horikita was looking to force him to participate a second time if he couldn''t.


    K��enji elegantly stood up from his desk before proceeding to announce something to Horikita.


    "There''s simply nothing I can''t do. I am a perfect human, after all."


    "No matter who you''re up against or what the event is, you''re absolutely certain you''ll win. Are you sure about that?"


    Her words were filled with one-part provocation, and one-part intrigue, as if she couldn''t help but look forward to how K��enji would respond.


    "I see. You want me to pledge that I''ll win any event I participate in, don''t you?"


    "That''s right. If you can do that, you''re free to do whatever you want. You wouldn''t have to participate in any more discussions, and I won''t ask you to give your input on anything."


    "H-hey Suzune."


    Sud�� spoke up, rmed by her outrageous proposal, but Horikita just continued.


    "But keep in mind, if you don''t participate or if you lose... I''ll be suspicious of anything you say, and your ssmates'' distrust of you will skyrocket."


    Horikita''s idea wasn''t bad. With this, she was looking to make full use of K��enji on the day of the exam. K��enji is a top-notch student when ites to both academics and physical ability. His only problem had to do with his personality. It would be better to bear with him now than have him not show up on the day of the exam or take his event frivolously.


    The question was: how exactly would K��enji respond? He stood from his seat and began to walk out of the ssroom, but just before he walked through the door, he stopped.


    "I''ll leave you with this. You''d best not think that you can bind me with words like that. While I am indeed an unrivaled genius who wouldn''t lose to anyone, it''s up to me to decide whether or not I use that talent for you."


    Put simply, K��enji''s response was a no. It didn''t matter to him if he was suspected or if the ss distrusted him. He was just going to do whatever he wanted.


    With that, K��enji turned around and walked out of the ssroom.


    "...Ordinary methods aren''t going to work with him at all, huh."


    "That guy... He''s gotta lotta nerve underestimating us like that. Spouting out nonsense that he''s some unrivaled genius who wouldn''t lose to anyone. I''d kick his ass at basketball if he had me as his opponent."


    I could fully understand why Sud�� was speaking about him like that.


    No matter how talented and brilliant a person is, it wouldn''t be urate to call them perfect.


    In fact, it raises a question. Would K��enji win if he faced off against Sud�� at basketball?


    "If he puts in the effort on exam day he might show results, at least to a certain extent. I don''t know how much I was able to get through to him, but I guess we''ll just have to wait and see. Does that make sense?"


    "Yeah, but..."


    It was definitely hard to imagine K��enji losing. After unting us with those grandiose words and that self-confidence of his, the thought of him losing, even for a moment, feels like putting the cart before the horse. Sud�� was probably well aware of this too.


    "...But, do you think he''s even gonna show up at all?"


    "Who knows."


    While we can win if he takes it seriously, if he doesn''t, we won''t.

 Chapter 433 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    The next day. Horikita informed me of something when she arrived at school in the morning.


    "I''ve decided not to consider Hirata-kun as an asset, at least for this exam."


    Yesterday, even K��enji had participated in the after-school discussion, but Hirata had just silently left the ssroom.


    Having witnessed this firsthand, Horikita''s decision was understandable.


    "That''s reasonable. He''s too unstable to rely on right now."


    Even if we could force him to participate, it would probably only end up backfiring on us.


    "It''ll be fine if it''s just for this exam, but depending on the situation, this behavior of his might continue for quite a while."


    Her concern was not an exaggeration in the slightest.


    Pretty much everyone was hoping for his recovery, but for the time being, it was unclear just how that was going to happen.


    "If you think his behavior isn''t going to stop any time soon, there''s still the option of getting him to drop out, isn''t there?"


    I brought up another idea, and while she was somewhat surprised by it, she reacted calmly.


    "That''s... Well, that may be something I''ll have to think about. It''s at least a relief that he didn''t throw everything away and suddenly say he wanted to be themander this time."


    The thought of Hirata nominating himself as themander for this special exam wasn''t that unreasonable.


    If he had, he would''ve been able to lose on purpose and get himself expelled. It would''ve been as simple as that.


    However, even if he doesn''t have any lingering attachments to this school, he still wouldn''t want to cause problems for others, which was why he didn''t take on the position in the first ce.


    The reason why he was just passively doing what he had to every day was probably because the ss would be penalized if he dropped out. He was looking to leave when the time was right, without stirring up trouble for the rest of us.


    However, this was just how he was acting right now.


    "But- That doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll always be acting like this, right? Who knows when he''ll get desperate...?"


    "Yeah."


    As Horikita said, I didn''t know what Hirata would do if he became self-destructive either.


    I couldn''t say for sure that the ss would staypletely intact when he drops out.


    "That''s why I don''t want to force him to participate right now. He''s a bomb that could go off at any moment, and I''d like to unify the ss so he doesn''t explode on us."


    Out of everything, Hirata hated internal conflict the most.


    So in order to avoid causing more of it, Horikita had been taking an active role within our ss since the exam first started.


    "Sounds rough."


    "You''ve taken on the responsibilities of themander, so you''re going to have it rough too."


    "I''ll leave all of that to you. I''m themander, but I''m sure you''ll be able toe up with adequate enough ideas."


    She red at me with an irritated look in her eyes.


    "Can you beat Sakayanagi-san with that kind of attitude?"


    "Who knows."


    "Who knows...? I, for one, intend to win. Could I get you to be a little more involved in making that happen?"


    I was well aware that there was no need for her to be telling me that.


    "Are you asking me to be actively involved with the ss and decide on the participants for the events or the rules about how themander will be allowed to intervene in them? Try and imagine what that would be like."


    As I spoke, Horikita''s expression gradually tightened.


    "...I can''t imagine it at all, almost to the point where it''s terrifying."


    "Right?"


    To the rest of the ss, I was just a shadow. Even though I had be themander, this was a fact that wasn''t going to change.


    People would think there''s something wrong with me if I suddenly started rattling off instructions about everything.


    I would take on a more active role, using the strategy Horikitaes up with as a baseline.


    As the two of us were talking, I felt a sudden change in the atmosphere of the ssroom.


    Hirata hade to school. Although many students made an effort to avoid looking at him directly, it was clear that they were still worried about him.


    "G-good morning, Hirata-kun!"


    He was very nearlyte for the start of school, and Mii-chan proceeded to call out to him. It was a brave decision, done in spite of the negative atmosphere of the ssroom. However, her attempt to reach out was disregarded and ignored.


    Hirata quietly took his seat without reacting to anyone around him.


    But even so, Mii-chan''s smile didn''t waver.


    "Who could''ve imagined that this would happen now?"


    "Really."


    Despite Mii-chan''s best efforts, Hirata''s self-istion continued.


    "All things considered, she''s the only one who hasn''t given up on reaching out to Hirata-kun. I didn''t think she had such a deep connection with him, but..."


    Horikita had noticed that Mii-chan was especially concerned when it came to Hirata, and she seemed to be starting to wonder about why Mii-chan would push herself to do something like that.


    "It''s because she''spassionate, isn''t it?"


    "That wouldn''t make sense unless she treated other people this way as well."


    "That''s fair."


    If that was the reason, Mii-chan would''ve probably been morepassionate back when Yamauchi was about to be expelled.


    That being the case, there was only one reason left that would exin why she kept reaching out to Hirata.


    "Maybe it''s love."


    "I suppose that''s the only possibility left... What a truly worthless sentiment."


    Horikita crossed her arms out of exasperation and shook her head as if to say she couldn''t understand.


    "Perhaps we should limit the ss resources we''re willing to spare on dealing with him... What do you think?"


    In other words, she was saying to have everyone leave Hirata alone for a fixed period of time.


    "Wouldn''t that be difficult?"


    "Not at all. Nobody takes the initiative to reach out to him anymore except for her."


    Hirata was even choosing to ignore Mii-chan, the one who had been the most devoted to him.


    Given the situation, there certainly wouldn''t be very many students who''d be willing to do even more for him.


    "Motive aside, I hope she forgets about it somehow."


    Horikita was probably thinking about how she could get Mii-chan to give up.


    "If this is as far as it goes, I''m not going toin about it either. But it''s clearly starting to take its toll on her."


    "Well, it''s true she hasn''t really been herself recently."


    Besides, the ss''s atmosphere worsens every time Hirata''s situationes up.


    Hirata had pretty firmly disregarded Mii-chan a few moments ago, but it doesn''t seem like she was discouraged by it, as she approached him a second time.


    "Uhm, Hirata-kun, today at lunch-"


    This time, it looked like Mii-chan had reached out to invite him to eat lunch together, but...


    "Could you please leave me alone already?"


    "...!"


    Hirata''s rtively harsh words echoed throughout the ssroom.


    He had tly rejected Mii-chan''s request before she could even finish her sentence.


    "It''s annoying."


    While his words weren''t as harsh as they could''ve been, his voice contained nothing but cold emotion.


    "Th-that, I... just wanted... to eat lunch, together with you..."


    Mii-chan tried as hard as she could to keep smiling, but the tense emotions eventually got to her and she just couldn''t hold onto it any longer.


    "I''m not eating. Not with you."


    His rejection couldn''t have been more explicit.


    Not wanting to see Hirata acting like this, many of the girls in the ssroom quickly looked away.


    "Hey, hold on Y��suke-kun. Isn''t that kinda going a bit too far?"


    At this point, Kei chose to speak up. No, given the situation, it may be more urate to say she had been forced to.


    I could easily imagine the scene of Kei''s friends asking her if she could do something. If Hirata pulled back now, not only would Kei save face, but the ss would also temporarily regain itsposure.


    However-


    "Would you mind not calling me by my given name so intimately like that? You don''t have anything to do with me anymore, alright?"


    "T-that''s true... Then, Hirata-kun, you went way too far with what you said to Mii-chan."


    Kei corrected herself, but still confidently addressed Hirata.


    She yed her role as the leader who brings the girls together perfectly.


    "Compared to how you normally talk to others, there isn''t much of a difference."


    Hirata''s rebuttal was merciless.


    "Wh...! F-for the sake of the ss, I-!"


    "Could you be quiet already? If you don''t... You know what''ll happen, yes?"


    Hirata forcibly blocked Kei from trying to say anything further.


    His words were a threat; If she carelessly said anything more than this, he''d expose absolutely everything.


    At least, it was inevitable that Kei would take it that way, given that she had shared her weaknesses with Hirata.


    "What? Ugh, how annoying. I don''t care anymore."


    Now that it hade to this, there was nothing more Kei could do.


    She backed down, albeit reluctantly.


    "How long do you n on standing there?"


    Only moments afterpletely destroying Kei, Hirata changed his sights back to a crying, motionless Mii-chan. Having beenpletely rejected, Mii-chan returned to her seat with her head hung.


    Hirata must''ve thought that, by doing this, Mii-chan would never reach out to him again.


    "The entire ss is demoralized..."


    "K��enji doesn''t seem to mind at all, though."


    Throughout the gloomy ssroom, one student was clearly unaffected by what had happened.


    Even while Mii-chan, Hirata, and Kei were in the midst of quarreling, he seemed to be fully concentrated on grooming himself.


    K��enji simply made onement.


    "Why must so many problem children be in my ss?"


    I wanted to say that I thought he was a problem child himself, but I held myself back.

 Chapter 434 - 4 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 4 Part III</h4>


    No matter how bad the atmosphere may get, time still moves forward all the same.


    Naturally, the time for discussion arrived once sses had finished for the day.


    It was the second ss discussion. To be precise, it was actually the third if I included the one I hadn''t attended.


    It had already been three days since the exam started, so it was about time to get the ball rolling.


    Once again, Hirata immediately stood up and walked out of the ssroom.


    Mii-chan seemed a little torn, as she just watched quietly while he left the room.


    Then, as if inspired by something, she quickly sprung to her feet.


    However, she didn''t move a single step forward.


    Hirata''s rejection earlier this morning had probablye to mind, stopping her in her tracks.


    After a bit, her legs gave in and she sat back down in her chair.


    "As she should..."


    Horikita spoke softly; her cruel, yet gentle words just barely reaching my ears. It would be better to stay away from Hirata right now. Horikita, as well as the rest of the ss, understood that this was for the best.


    In the past, some of the ss''s more jealous boys would vent theirints about Hirata, but I couldn''t hear any of that now. I had thought they were the type of people who''d look down on him now that he''s fallen out of line. Or perhaps they weren''t willing to say anything negative because it''s Hirata?


    "Mii-chan, wanna go home together after the discussion today?"


    Having anticipated Mii-chan''s mental state, Kushida reached out with a friendly invitation.


    "She''s fairly reliable in a situation like this, isn''t she?"


    "I guess."


    Kushida wasn''t the type of person who''d neglect a friend in need.


    If she couldn''t save Hirata, she''d at least want to save Mii-chan.


    Even if her motive was to make herself look good, it was fine as long as she actually helped her.


    Mii-chan epted Kushida''s invitation with a small nod.


    "Well then, I''ll also be excusing myself."


    Sure enough, K��enji didn''t seem to have any intention to participate either, as he proceeded to leave the ssroom just after Hirata.


    He seemed both unashamed and confident, as if he had already been given permission to leave from Horikita.


    Ultimately, it seemed that the discussion would take ce with only thirty-seven people.


    Horikita kept her eyes locked on K��enji until he walked out. Only then did she rise from her seat and take her ce at the teacher''s podium.


    Chabashira cast a sidelong nce at Horikita before taking her leave as well.


    "Now, I wonder if you''ve alle up with something you''re good at?"


    "Wait a moment, Horikita-san. There''s something I''d like to bring to your attention before the discussion."


    Keisei was the first person to raise their hand.


    "What is it, Yukimura-kun?"


    "I''m worried someone might eavesdrop on our discussion."


    Even though we were behind closed doors, we could still be heard if someone was lingering about in the nearby hallway.


    "Yes. We''re not even allowed to have a single, decent discussion at this school, are we?"


    "Shouldn''t we take preemptive measures? Like having a few of us stand guard or something? I honestly think it''s a problem for us to talk like this without doing anything."


    "Yes, you''re quite right."


    Having known this already, Horikita nodded her head.


    "But I don''t think having people stand guard will be an effective countermeasure."


    "...Why?"


    "By having people stand guard, do you n on having them warn others not to approach the ssroom? The hallway is a shared space that all students can use equally. No, strictly speaking, this very ssroom is too. We have no right to deny ess to students from the other sses."


    Horikita was saying that, if we prevented others from using the hallways, there was a chance they might make aint to the school.


    "That''s why having some of us stand guard would be nothing but a waste of time."


    "Then, you''re fine with everything we talk about getting leaked? All of our strengths and weaknesses? We don''t gain a single thing by giving away all of our information for free."


    "We''ll work around that using these."


    Horikita took out her cell phone and showed it to the ss.


    "I''ll set up a ss-wide group chat dedicated to this special exam. While we can still share our opinions verbally, we''llmunicate the important details in the chat. This way, it won''t matter if the other sses eavesdrop or not."


    Hearing her idea, Keisei nodded along as if totally convinced.


    "I see... If that''s the case, I think it should be alright."


    "Then, may I contact everyone and make the group?"


    The one who offered to do so was Kushida, to which Horikita had no objection.


    It would be no exaggeration to say she was the only person here who knew everyone''s contact information.


    "Uhm-"


    Mii-chan rose to her feet, cutting into Horikita and Keisei''s conversation.


    "Excuse me. Today, I... Uh, I''ve got something to do, so..."


    "By that... are you saying you want to chase after Hirata-kun?"


    Mii-chan nodded her head slightly in response to Kushida''s question.


    With heavy steps, she began to walk out of the room, trying to once again follow after Hirata.


    "Wait. There''s no point in doing something like that right now."


    "That... What do you mean?"


    Mii-chan responded to Horikita with a question, the tone of her voice unexpectedly intense.


    "He''s useless and broken right now. You''re going to get dragged down right along with him."


    "I, I don''t want to abandon Hirata-kun."


    "I''m not telling you that you have to abandon him or anything like that. Only that he should be left alone for now."


    "Then when are you going to help him?"


    "...That''s up to him."


    "You''re wrong. That''s... not true... I don''t believe you!"


    With that, Mii-chan went out of the ssroom, unwilling to listen to anyone.


    "Good grief. He just needs to be left alone."


    Of course, none of us were going to chase after her.


    "I''m going to have to excuse myself for a moment. None of you leave, just wait for me to get back."


    Horikita left the ssroom as well, making it clear she intended to go after Mii-chan and bring her back.


    She probably thought that there was no way she could leave this to somebody else.


    "What a mess... We can''t even have one proper discussion because of Hirata."


    It was understandable why Keisei wanted toin like this.


    After all, it had been three days now, and we still hadn''t made any progress yet. I stood up from my seat.


    "Oi Ayanok��ji, are you gonna chase after ''em too? Suzune said to wait for her."


    Sud�� gave me a clear warning. Indeed, it was only going to get worse if more of us kept leaving like this.


    "I know."


    "You know? Oi!"


    Disregarding Sud��, I walked out of the ssroom and called out to Horikita who had just begun walking down the corridor.


    "Horikita."


    "...I thought I was clear when I said for none of you to leave."


    "If you''re trying to force Mii-chan toe back, you don''t have to be the one to do it. I''ll go. You''re the one in charge of bringing the ss together."


    "And you''re themander. That''s not something you can push on to someone else, now is it? You won''t be able to make full use of the position if you don''t analyze everyone''s capabilities."


    "You can handle that for meter. There''s nothing I can do about it anyway."


    "That''s not the problem here..."


    "Do you really think you can fix Hirata''s problem?"


    "That''s..."


    "Somebody who thinks that leaving Hirata alone is the best course of action probably shouldn''t be the one to chase after them."


    Horikita, one of the driving forces that had led Hirata to his current state, shouldn''t be the one to approach him.


    "Then... Are you saying you think you can?"


    "It depends on more than just me."


    "Then something should''ve been done about this a long time ago."


    Many students had reached out due to their concern. It wasn''t just Mii-chan.


    Horikita was beginning to question Mii-chan''s behavior because she had convinced herself that nothing would manage to get through to him.


    "Well, we''ll talkter. I''ll lose track of them if we continue this now."


    "Come back soon."


    She spoke like a mother would when seeing off their child. Just as I began walking, I bumped into Hashimoto.


    It didn''t seem to be a mere coincidence either... I found myself wondering if he was here to keep a watch on our ss.


    It was even possible that he had overheard my conversation with Horikita.


    He didn''t seem surprised. Instead, he just called out to me with a grin on his face that made it seem like he had witnessed something amusing.


    "Yo Ayanok��ji."


    Nheless, I didn''t have time to talk with him right now.


    "Sorry. I''m in a bit of a hurry."


    "If you''re going after your ssmate, she ran off that way."


    I responded to him with a light nod and proceeded to go after Mii-chan.


    Thesest two days, Hirata''s behavior hadn''t changed at all.


    It was a safe bet that he had gone back to his room at the dorms as fast as possible so he could avoid running into anybody after school.

 Chapter 435 - 4 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 4 Part IV</h4>


    Shortly after leaving the school building, I spotted Mii-chan.


    And just slightly ahead of her, I could see Hirata heading back to the dorms


    Even though Mii-chan had gathered the courage to follow after Hirata earlier, it didn''t seem like she had called out to him yet.


    She probably still hadn''t gotten over his rejection from earlier this morning.


    "You aren''t going to call out to him?"


    "...Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Mii-chan noticed me.


    I caught up and began walking alongside her, the two of us focusing on Hirata up ahead.


    "I''m... just a bit intimidated..."


    This was understandable, considering the fact he had shut her down not too long ago.


    "Then why did you chase after him? Everyone else already gave up on him."


    "That''s... I don''t really know why."


    She didn''t seem to have thought about this very deeply, as she only just now began to think about why she continued to chase after Hirata.


    I didn''t think it was just because she liked him.


    After pondering for a while, it seemed like she hade up with an answer.


    "Everyone''s saying that Hirata-kun should be left alone right now, but... I don''t think that''s true. Because he''s going through something so difficult, so painful, I feel like we absolutely have to help him... That''s why I came after him."


    "Then, it doesn''t matter if hees to hate you because of it?"


    It was fine the first few times, but if she kept this up, Hirata''s response would only get more and more severe.


    There was no guarantee that he wouldn''t end up yelling at her next time.


    "...No."


    Recalling Hirata''s attitudest time, Mii-chan shook her head.


    "I don''t want that, but... but if hating me makes Hirata-kun feel like he isn''t alone, even if it''s just a little... even if he hates me forever... then I''m fine with being hated!"


    She was trying to seem strong. Trying to seem strong to protect her heart from breaking.


    However, I found myself thinking that the powerful, determined look in her eyes was unmistakably the real thing.


    "Am I making a mistake, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "No. You''re right."


    Leaving Hirata alone right now wouldn''t make the situation any better.


    If we did, we''d be trapping him in a darkness that he wouldn''t be able to escape from.


    "So, are you going to go talk to him?"


    "Yes!"


    Once again, Mii-chan put one foot in front of the other.


    She ran toward Hirata, closing the distance between them.


    Horikita probably wouldn''t be very happy with me about this, but for now, it was the best course of action.


    To drive Hirata into a corner, Mii-chan''s kindness would be the most effective.


    And soon, his spirit would break, forcing him to drop out of school of his own ord.


    As I made my way back, Hashimoto noticed me while ying around with his phone near our ssroom.


    "Yo."


    "You manage to steal any information from ss C?"


    "Nope, unfortunately. Can''t get my hands on anything with them texting each other the important bits over the phone."


    Hashimoto shrugged and put away his phone.


    From the looks of it, he had learned about Horikita''s strategy because of his eavesdropping.


    "I''ve been waiting for you toe back. How''d it go? Chasing after your ssmate, that is."


    "As you can see, I''ve returned empty-handed."


    I emphasized the fact that I hadn''t been able to bring Mii-chan back.


    "Must be hard to get everyone working together, eh?"


    "Bringing the ss together is Horikita''s job. She''s the one who has it hard."


    "Did you have to be themander because of your protection point?"


    Hashimoto was giving me a hard time with his chatty behavior. It seemed like he was looking to find out at least a little information from me since he wasn''t getting much from the ss.


    "We''re up against ss A. We had no chance from the start. Since there''s no way around the expulsion, I didn''t think there was any other choice."


    "I see, you do have a point there."


    Even though Hashimoto didn''t seem convinced, he began to walk away as if he had given up.


    "I came to do a bit of reconnaissance even though our princess said not to. Still, I figured I''d pick up whatever info I could, but it looks like I was just being stupid, huh?"


    He gave me a light pat on my shoulder before proceeding to walk off somewhere. I followed him with my eyes until he was out of sight and then went back into the ssroom where the discussion on choosing the events was underway. With my eyes, I conveyed to Horikita that I hadn''t been able to get Mii-chan to return and sat back down in my seat. She didn''t say anything about it.


    The discussion in the group chat had already progressed reasonably well, with more than half of the ss having shared their responses to Horikita''s homework.


    It seemed to be headed in the direction I had expected, based on everything I knew about the ss and the information I had gotten from Kei. First, there were sporting events that everybody was good at, with things like Sud�� being good at basketball, Onodera with swimming, and Akito with archery. Then, the students who were confident in their academic abilities like Horikita and Keisei listed off subjects that they felt they could score particrly high marks in. However, unlike sports where people focus their talent and specialize in something, it would be very difficult to include an academic event unless the person is considerably skilled in a certain subject.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun, were there any students from the other sses in the hallway?"


    "It seemed like there was until a moment ago, but he left once he realized we had started the discussion on our phones."


    "I see. Well that''s the obvious thing to do I guess."


    Having understood that nobody was eavesdropping any more, Sud�� made his move.


    "Basketball! We should definitely include basketball!"


    Sud�� appealed directly to Horikita.


    "I don''t doubt your ability. Are you sure you won''t lose, no matter who you go against?"


    "There are tons of ways topete in basketball. If we pick a one-on-one, I''ll definitely win."


    Basketball is typically yed on the court in a five-on-five match.


    That said, there are several derivations of the sport, including the one-on-one match Sud�� was advocating for. With solid rules, the event would probably be enough to get approved by the school.


    "You''re not wrong. I have no doubts about your abilities as a basketball yer. It''s a safe bet to think that you''ll win if we put you one-on-one against somebody."


    "Exactly."


    "However, for this special exam, it won''t be so simple."


    "W-what? Why?"


    "Because we can only choose one event that requires one person from each ss."


    One of the exam''s rules was that we couldn''t submit two events that required the same number of people.


    "If we were allowed to choose as many one-man events as we wanted, those are the only type of events we''d end up choosing. As an example, Onodera-san is exceptionally good at swimming. If we''re just trying to win, having her swim in a one-man swimming event would suffice as well."


    With this, we could secure a win for one of the events.


    Of course, there was a risk that Onodera would have topete against a boy, but herpetition times were good enough that it probably wouldn''t matter.


    "When ites to English, Wang-san consistently gets nearly perfect marks. There are a number of students in this ss who''d have a high chance of winning if theypete in a one-on-one environment that they specialize in."


    Having thought he''d be the one to bring the ss to victory, Sud��''s expression clouded over a little.


    "I''m just a beginner when ites to basketball, so I''ll simply ask out of curiosity. Let''s say there''s a standard basketball match, that is, a five-on-five, and your four other teammates are unathletic girls. Would you still be able to win, no matter who your opponents are?"


    "Honestly, I''m pretty confident I can carry on my own against a team of weaklings... But, if they''ve got experienced yers... I can''t say for sure, ya know?"


    "How sincere. Frankly put, I respect the fact that you chose not to boast empty words about your abilities in this situation. That''s why..."


    Horikita was saying this as a preface for what she was about to lead into.


    "You should put some thought into it as well. It''d be a shame if we had to give up on a basketball event. So, it''ll be up to you to choose teammates that you think you can win a five-on-five event with, provided that you seek to use as few resources as possible. If I''m satisfied with your choices, I promise I''ll submit the event to the school."


    "...Okay."


    Sud�� nodded, taking Horikita''s words head-on.


    And then, he sat back down in his seat to think over his options.


    That was the hard part. Sud�� is skilled at athletics. While there was no doubt he was at his best in a game of basketball, he could also participate in other sports.


    In an exam like this one, he was a trump card who could be used in a variety of physical events.


    There was another important aspect to consider here too. Namely, that it''d be a pity to use a trump card like him on a simple one-on-one event.


    Besides, we should probably take the time to really consider whether or not to use basketball as one of our events. Even if we had a decent chance of winning in a five-on-five match, our opponents aren''t stupid. If basketball is one of our ten events, ss A would easily predict that Sud�� would be taking part in it.


    Then, they could probably steal the win from Sud�� by putting together a solid five-man team of their own. Conversely, there was also the chance that they mightpletely give up on the basketball event so they could focus their resources on winning the other ones.


    Just like that, Horikita and everyone else proceeded to hold many conversations simr to this.


    I turned off my phone and pretended to keep track of the group chat by silently staring at the nk screen.


    After all, as themander, I wouldn''t be asked about my strengths and weaknesses.


    My participation in these discussions was merely a formality. My policy of leaving all the details to Horikita hadn''t changed.


    After about an hour of discussion, Horikita had finished gathering up everyone''s information. Moving forward, she was probably going to focus more on individual one-on-one meetings instead of all of us gathering together as a whole.

 Chapter 436 - 4 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 4 Part V</h4>


    Thursday morning, on the way to school...


    Even though spring was approaching, today seemed colder than usual.


    "Good morning! Good morning! It''s so chilly~"


    Behind me, I could hear a cheerful, energetic voice.


    I didn''t think they were calling out to me, but when I ignored it and continued walking, they became flustered and called out once more.


    "W-wait a minute!? Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    Apparently, the greeting from earlier had been addressed to me after all.


    I turned around to see Hoshinomiya-sensei, ss B''s homeroom teacher.


    "Wait up already~"


    Her cold hand took hold of my own.


    I found myself wondering what kind of female teacher just casually takes a male student''s hand like this.


    "My apologies. I didn''t realize you were talking to me. Is something the matter?"


    "Do I need a reason to say hi to you?"


    With my hand still in hers, she looked up at me with upturned eyes.


    Only someone who knew just how cute they were would act like this.


    Perhaps I was beginning to catch on to this type of behavior because I had made a habit of watching Kushida''s every move.


    "It''s not that, it''s just..."


    With a little force, I pulled my hand away and shook free from her grip.


    For some reason, she grinned with a wicked smile upon seeing my reaction.


    "Hey, hey. At least you''ve gotten yourself a girlfriend, right?"


    "Nope. I''m not sure I''ll even be able to."


    "Huh? Really? Even though you''ve been blessed with such a perfect environment? What a waste."


    I had no idea what she was getting at.


    "Aiya~ You don''t understand, do you?"


    Hoshinomiya-sensei leaned in closer and whispered ''That''s no fun.'' straight into my ear.


    "The students here are in like, suuuch a good, romantic environment, you know?"


    "Why is that?"


    When I asked this, Hoshinomiya-sensei jolted back just a little.


    "You really don''t understand?"


    "Yes. Not in the least."


    After I spoke, she patted me on the shoulder a few times as if to console me.


    "Ya know, in a different light, you do look kinda adorable."


    At this point, I had no idea what she was trying to get at. Not in the slightest.


    "Lemme first let you in on a little secret... I''m not a fan of how things are these days. I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, but I think it''s problematic to let boys and girls stay in the same dorm."


    "Is that so?"


    The individual rooms are separated, so I didn''t really see any problems with it. I put some distance between us, trying to escape from having to hear her each and every breath. Or at least I tried to, as Hoshinomiya-sensei simply shortened it once again.


    "Here''s what I heard from a friend of mine. Apparently there''s a tradition at a certainpany where new hires undergo a two-month long training session in apany dormitory. Two people per room, separated by gender, of course."


    "Huh."


    Every time I tried to distance myself, she woulde back even closer, so I decided to give up and just listen to her talk.


    "But, there''s bound to be trouble when two people live in the same room. There was one guy who really hated natto. Like, not only did he hate the smell of the stuff, he hated the thought of even looking at it. So, the first thing he said to the guy he was rooming with was ''don''t you dare eat natto in front of me.'' But the thing was, his roommate LOVED natto. The roommate figured that, even though the guy said he hated natto, it wasn''t like he was gonna be forced to eat it or anything. So on their first day living together, he ate some natto right in front of his roommate, and as a result, the guy who hated natto got pissed and stormed out of the dorm."


    What in the world was she trying to say? It didn''t sound like it had very much to do with boys and girls living in the same dorm.


    "I know you think I''ve gone off on a tangent, but this is important."


    With that, Hoshinomiya-sensei continued.


    "Thepany caught wind of the incident and abolished the room-sharing system that year. Starting that next year, every new hire would get their own one-person room, just like the dorms here at this school. But as a result, something changed drastically that yearpared to the year before. Can you guess what?"


    "Is it the problem with boys and girls you were talking about?"


    "Yup. With the room-sharing system, there would only be at most one or two couples. But when they switched to having one room per person, there ended up being more like seven or eight. When you share a room, even if you invited your crush over to hang out, your roommate would always be someone getting in the way of things, no? After all, it would be really easy for strange rumors to spread, so everyone was kinda on-guard and love never really had a chance to develop. However-"


    With single-person rooms, boys and girls would feel less apprehensive about meeting up in secret.


    "The change caused romantic developments to happen like, way more often."


    This appeared to be the reason why she was so surprised that I still didn''t have a girlfriend.


    "Then let me ask you this: Are a lot of students in actual rtionships right now?"


    "Well, somehow that isn''t happening this year, like, at all."


    Oi. If that''s the case, isn''t it wrong for you to be judging me for being single?


    I wanted to say this, but it wouldn''t make any difference to her, so I held back my words.


    "Perhaps your theory is wrong?"


    "No way!"


    She denied it confidently.


    "As a student, you just don''t understand how much you''ve been blessed with a perfect environment."


    I couldn''t tell if her actions were fueled by mere positive thinking or something else entirely.


    "You''lle to regret it someday, so wouldn''t it be better to fall in love now, while you still have the chance?"


    What in the world was she trying to teach a student who should be focused on studying?


    While I''m well aware that there are many different kinds of teachers, in a sense, she just might be the most unpredictable one out there.


    "Say, may I ask you something?"


    "Hm? Are you wondering if I would date a guy who''s younger than me? Sorry, a first-year high school student is a bit..."


    "I never said anything like that."


    "I know. This is the point where you should beughing."


    So this is where I''m supposed to beughing? I was somehow getting swept up in her mysterious pace.


    "So what is it? Ask me, ask me!"


    Despite having just changed the subject, she immediately tried to bring it back.


    "You support student rtionships, but it''d be difficult for students from different sses to date each other, wouldn''t it?"


    "Howe?"


    "Because the sses are at war with each other, it could end up causing problems."


    I gave her what I thought to be an obvious response, but then I noticed Hoshinomiya-sensei''s sparkling eyes.


    "Then that''s, like, even better!"


    "...Wha?"


    "Normally, you would do your best for the sake of your own ss, right? But here, your significant other would be from one of the rival sses. And that''ll give rise to stuff like anguish and conflict. Drama!"


    As if deeply moved by her own words, she nodded to herself repeatedly.


    "If you putplex drama together with these rtionships, won''t thepetition be even more exciting?"


    "Well, I suppose that might be true."


    Honestly, she probably wasn''t wrong. Even if someone betrayed their own ss in favor of their partner, it wouldn''t be all that surprising.


    Plus, it''d be virtually impossible to figure everything out and manage it all.


    "What''re you two talking about?"


    "Hoh? Speak of the devil."


    Devil? Hoshinomiya-sensei''s choice of words was strange. The person she was referring to didn''t seem to understand either.


    At this point, Hoshinomiya-sensei stopped our conversation and put some distance between us.


    "We were just chatting, Sae-chan. Don''t look at me with such a scary expression, would you?"


    "He''s my student."


    "You seem to care about Ayanok��ji-kun quite a bit. Well, we''ll find out what he''s capable of soon enough thanks to this special exam. He''s going to be facing off against Sakayanagi-san, someone rumored to be the best in the school year."


    "Then there''s no need for you to force yourself to get involved."


    "Ah, that''s for sure. What a typical thing for you to say, Sae-chan."


    Teasing Chabashira, Hoshonimya-sensei smiled. From the looks of it, she hadn''t chosen to reach out to me for no reason. After Hoshinomiya-sensei left, Chabashira looked over at me with some sort of sidelong nce.


    It seemed she really wanted to know what we had been talking about.


    "Do you want to know what we talked about?"


    Since we were still on the way to school, I spoke up to satisfy her curiosity.


    Chabashira didn''t respond. She seemed to be waiting for me to continue talking.


    "We were talking about room sharing."


    "Room sharing? ...Sounds like another load of crap."


    Apparently, Chabashira was also familiar with the room sharing situation Hoshinomiya-sensei had been talking about.


    It was reasonable for me to assume that thepany Hoshinomiya-sensei was talking about earlier was none other than this very school.


    Except, it was originally two people per room instead of one.


    Well, if I wanted, I could verify this assumption immediately, but I simply didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 437 - 5: A Trap, A Home-Cooked Meal, and A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 5: A Trap, A Home-Cooked Meal, and A Favor</h4>


    Later that day, a somewhat unusual incident took ce.


    It happened at the start of the lunch break, just as the Ayanok��ji Group was making their way to the cafe to eat together.


    "Hey Ichinose. We should go get back at ''em! Even the score!"


    As we were walking, we heard a harsh voice from up ahead of us. This voice belonged to none other than Shibata, a first-year student in ss B. He was apanied by two other students who were also from ss B, Ichinose and Kanzaki.


    "It''s like, totally unusual, right guys? For Shibata-kun to get angry like that?"


    "It''s certainly unexpected."


    It was understandable why Haruka and Akito were surprised.


    "You think so?"


    Airi, on the other hand, didn''t quite seem to understand, since she usually never involves herself with people from the other sses.


    Shibata was a member of the ser club just like Hirata. He was a bright, energetic, and popr person, although a bit different from how Hirata usually was.


    As far as I knew, he wasn''t the type of person to raise his voice like this.


    "But couldn''t it just be a coincidence?"


    Ichinose used a persuasive tone to try and calm Shibata from his rage.


    However, Shibata seemed to believe he had solid evidence and immediately refuted her.


    "I don''t think so. You do know it''s the third time today, right? They''re definitely trying to pick a fight."


    Kanzaki noticed our presence and lightly motioned to Shibata. He looked at us with a somewhat embarrassed expression and calmed himself down, but it was already toote. An awkward silence filled the air.


    "Heya, were you guys on your way to lunch?"


    Just like that, Ichinose called out to us.


    She wasn''t asking just one of us, but rather addressing the group of us as a whole.


    My friends hadn''t interacted with ss B''s leader very much, so they were at a loss as to how to respond.


    Haruka nudged me in the side with her elbow, so I reluctantly decided to speak for the group.


    "...Yeah. We''re headed to the cafe. Did you need something?"


    "Wow, what a coincidence. We were just headed there ourselves."


    As she spoke, Ichinose happily pped her hands. But then, I noticed something that seemed out of ce. Normally, Ichinose would always make eye contact with the person she was talking to, but this time, she didn''t meet my eyes at all.


    "If you guys don''t mind, would you like to join us for lunch?"


    Taken aback at her unexpected invitation, we all exchanged confused nces with each other.


    "Ichinose, what are you doing?"


    Kanzaki hurriedly interjected, most likely because he wasn''t expecting her to propose something like this.


    "What am I doing...? We''re notpeting against ss C, so what''s the problem?"


    "That''s true, it''s just..."


    Kanzaki didn''t seem very open to the idea of all of us going together.


    However, if Ichinose had already made up her mind about it, there was no way he could refuse.


    We, on the other hand, were a bit stuck. Unsure of what we should do or how we should answer...


    "Time is of the essence. Let''s get going~!"


    But with a smile like hers, none of us were able to refuse.

 Chapter 438 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    We pushed together two tables in the corner of the cafe and sat down to have a meal together.


    It was not only a groupposed of both ss B and C, but a highly unusual group at that.


    "Sorry for inviting you all so suddenly like this. It''s my treat, so don''t hold back!"


    Ichinose spoke, presenting us with an apology.


    "Are you really sure about that? Ichinose?"


    Kanzaki''s reaction to her offer was somewhat excessive.


    Just before thest special exam, Ichinose made a deal with ss D to prevent Ry��en''s expulsion by promising that ss B would cast their praise votes for him.


    In order to save their ssmate, ss B should''ve had to cough up everyst private point they could get their hands on.


    While I''m sure they had found some way to break even, they probably didn''t have the luxury to be eating out like this, much less paying for others.


    "We were already on our way to eat here anyway, so we''ll pay for ourselves."


    After I spoke, everyone else in the group nodded along in agreement.


    "I kinda forced this on you, so you don''t have to be so considerate..."


    "It''s fine. This way, we can eat what we want without feeling guilty about it."


    Under the pretense of sharing a peaceful meal together as equals, I once again turned down Ichinose''s offer.


    "So... Why did you invite us?"


    Keisei broached the subject, unable to hold himself back from asking about it.


    "It''s because y''all seemed kinda surprised with Shibata-kun''s behavior earlier. I thought it''d be better if I was just upfront with you about it instead of letting you guys specte too much."


    In a sense, Ichinose''s judgment may be correct. If she hadn''t called out to us, we would''ve probably ended up talking about what we saw for a while. Asking ourselves why he had gotten so riled up. And depending on the situation, it was also possible that a third-party might inadvertently overhear us, causing rumors to spread.


    Kanzaki, however, wasn''t so sure.


    "Are you sure you can tell them?"


    "Do you really think this is something we need to keep quiet about?"


    "We can''t rule out the possibility that somebody in ss C is involved."


    "Even if there is, it wouldn''t make any difference, would it?"


    "Ichinose is right, it just sounds like we were whining at this point."


    As soon as Shibata cut in, Kanzaki red at him with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "W-what is it Kanzaki?"


    "Nothing..."


    Shibata didn''t seem to understand Kanzaki''s true intentions, but if I had to guess...


    Kanzaki probably thought that Shibata''s words weren''t very appropriate, but nobody else seemed to catch onto this, so it wasn''t a particrly big problem.


    "In any case, now that they''ve already heard this much, wouldn''t it be best to just tell them?"


    "...I guess."


    Shibata''s careless remark had been the deciding factor, forcing Kanzaki to back down.


    "Simply put, you could kinda say ss D has recently been harassing us a little bit."


    "A little bit?"


    Shibata cut in, his voice filled with conviction.


    "For some reason, me, Nakanishi, and even Beppu have all had to deal with the same crap from them. I dunno what to tell you, they''re pestering us constantly and following us around for no reason. My man Beppu was pretty scared when Albert went and just silently cornered him up against a wall earlier."


    Just after Shibata finished, Kanzaki joined in on theining, probably deciding that it wouldn''t make much of a difference at this point now that most everything had been put out into the open.


    "I''ve spoken to those two about it myself, and pretty much everything checks out."


    In other words, ss D had been targeting some of the students in ss B ever since the special exam started.


    "It hasn''t gotten physical or anything, has it?"


    "For now."


    For the time being, it didn''t appear that they''ve resorted to anything more than stalking and intimidation.


    Of course, if ss D really became violent, the problem would get several timesrger.


    "It''s probably their way of putting pressure on us. We''re thinking they''re looking to wear us down by keeping this up until the exam starts."


    "Gimme a break. ss D is scary enough as it is. You do know that even ss C''s been swallowed up in the trouble they''ve caused, right?"


    Shibata was probably referring to the time when Sud�� fought with Ishizaki and Komiya earlier this year.


    Keisei had been quietly listening to their exchange, but at this point, he spoke up himself.


    "I know it''s kind of strange to get advice from another ss, but I don''t think their behavior is all that surprising. ss D certainly has a bad image, but a certain amount of external pressure is understandable. In fact, we''ve been seeing signs that ss A might be spying on our ss."


    "Is that true?"


    With a nod, Keisei proceeded to tell them about the ss A students we had seen eavesdropping nearby our ssroom.


    "ss D is also kinda desperate, so maybe they''re looking to pick up any information they can get their hands on?"


    Despite having only listened to Keisei''s exnation for a short time, Shibata appeared to be convinced by what he was saying.


    Be that as it may, it certainly seemed like ss B would be the one to sustain the most damage.


    "At the most basic level, this exam ys out in our favor, so it''s not unreasonable that they''d do something like that. We should probably expect them to continue their harassment right up until the limit of what the school rules allow them to."


    This was Kanzaki''s analysis of the situation. That said, the part he hadn''t considered was that ss D was only targeting a small fraction of ss B''s students.


    Did they decide that it was too risky to challenge Ichinose or Kanzaki...?


    Or did they have their sights set on something else entirely?


    "I don''t really think this is the kind of thing Kaneda-kun would be behind. Maybe it''s Ishizaki-kun?"


    "Yeah probably."


    "I know it''s concerning, but we just have to do what we can. We just have to continue working together, choose the right events, and do our very best on the day of the exam. Right?"


    The two boys from ss B nodded along with Ichinose''s hope-filled words.


    "Are you saying you aren''t gonna take any measures against ss D? Not even basic investigation?"


    "Hmm, I don''t think so. We''re gonna focus our efforts on preparing for the ten events ss De up with next week."


    In other words, no matter what ss D would throw at them, they were nning to rely on the strength of their own ss to make it through.


    They woulde face-to-face with the truth, without being deceived by false information. It was a safe, reliable strategy.


    "What can I say, ss B is really something else."


    Keisei spoke, his voice filled with wonder, before continuing.


    "Wouldn''t you normally do whatever it takes to beat a ss that''s above you? If stuff like spying and intimidation get results, it only makes sense that they''d make use of it. Honestly, your choice to take the high road and ce your full confidence in your own capabilities is something that ss C would never be able to do."


    Even though on the surface it didn''t seem we were taking action against ss A, many of us were racking our brains for some way to find out information about them.


    "Who knows? Maybe we''re just not clever enough to do stuff like that?"


    Saying this, Ichinose let show a small smile, to which Keisei spoke up again.


    "Well, I think I get what you wanted to say to us. If rumors began to spread because we carelessly talked about Shibata''s outburst back there, it would just end up broadcasting to ss D that their strategy is working."


    Keisei had discovered the reason why Ichinose had invited us to eat lunch together.


    If ss D were to find out that their harassment had done damage to ss B, it would only end up adding fuel to the fire.


    In which case, ss B would have even more to deal with than they did now. They were looking to maintain their resolve and emphasize that ss D''s tactics hadn''t had any effect on them.


    "Indeed. That''s why I''d like to ask that you all do your best to keep this from spreading further."


    "Spreading it around wouldn''t do us any good, and it''s not like we want to make an enemy out of ss B either."


    Keisei agreed, with Haruka, Akito, and Airi nodding along shortly after without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    "Thank you so much everyone. Really."


    As Ichinose thanked us, her eyes met mine for the first and only time.


    At that moment, she casually brushed a strand of hair away from her face.


    And then, as if carried on by the wind, a faint scent of citrus tickled my nose.


    She quickly looked away, returning her gaze back to the group as a whole, and I found myself thinking that she was acting a little strange today.


    Regardless, that wasn''t something I was going to point out right now.

 Chapter 439 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    After lunch, we parted ways with Ichinose''s group. Once they were out of earshot, Haruka finally said what''s on her mind.


    "Man, Ichinose-san sure is cute isn''t she? That smile of hers at the end there was pretty much cheating. Dontcha think?"


    "Me? Not really..."


    "Ah, Yukimuu, your face is turning red just thinking about it."


    "No it isn''t."


    "You don''t have to deny it. Like, I''m a girl and even I think she''s totally adorable, so I''m sure boys arepletely floored with her."


    Airi seemed to agree with her, as she was nodding along fervently as Haruka spoke.


    "Miyatchi and Ayanok��ji-kun think so too right?"


    Since Akito and I didn''t want to be targeted like Keisei, we both reluctantly forced a smile to avoid being questioned further. Oddly enough, Airi asked the next question.


    "I may just be imagining things, but... has Ichinose-san ever used perfume before?"


    "Ah, I''ve been wondering about that too. She was using some kind of citrusy perfume wasn''t she?"


    "Yeah. That may have been what surprised me the most. Maybe she''s had a change of heart or something?"


    "Huh, what do you three think?"


    The two girls had begun talking about something that us boys couldn''t possibly know anything about, so Haruka''s question put us on the spot again.


    "Was she wearing perfume? Either way, she might''ve just felt like wearing some today or something, right?"


    Keisei''s uninterested response prompted Haruka to let out a tantly disappointed sigh.


    "Boys really don''t notice the small stuff, do they?"


    "... Moving on... We''re not the only ones in a tough spot. From the looks of it, the other matchup has their own fair share of problems to get through."


    Not wanting to deal with any more of Haruka''s teasing, Akito changed the subject.


    "In order to win against ss B, ss D probably can''t afford to care about appearances anymore. It''s totally possible that ss D might get even more serious with their harassment moving forward."


    Taking the chance to escape, Keisei quickly got on board with Akito''s new conversation topic. His prediction was probably right on the mark.


    There were only three victims so far, but it wouldn''t be surprising if that number went up a bit.


    "Ry��en isn''t taking the lead for them anymore, either. They probably don''t stand much of a chance if they don''t do something like this."


    "Even so, it seems to me like they''re going about it the same way Ry��en-kun would."


    Akito was right. Applying pressure like this felt like a strategy Ry��en would employ.


    "But it''s pointless. It won''t be enough to break through ss B''s stronghold. After talking to them today, I''m starting to think it may be a good thing that our opponent is ss A. I simply don''t wanna go against ss B."


    "Eh? Why do you think that Yukimuu?"


    "Compared to everyone else, their unshakable unity and the way they tackle their problems head-on without overestimating their own abilities is just on another level. They''ll produce consistent results no matter what event it is. I don''t feel like we''d be able to win."


    Keisei seemed to be afraid of the idea that ss B would perform above average at everything they put their minds to.


    "But like, even if they''re above average at everything, that doesn''t mean anything if they lose, ya know?"


    Even if they got eighty or ny percent in all seven events, they''d still lose if their opponent gets a full score.


    "Do you get what our chances are like when we don''t know which events will get chosen on exam day? There might be some specialized events that the lower sses can win at, but at the same time, if those events don''t get chosen, we''d face a crushing defeat. The results would be disastrous."


    "I see... You might be right."


    Airi seemed to understand Keisei''s exnation, as she nodded her head several times in agreement.


    "Hey, hey, Stop!"


    As we walked around a hallway corner with Keisei in the lead, Haruka abruptly grabbed his arm and called him to a stop.


    "Wha-"


    Keisei tried to ask what was going on, but Haruka covered his mouth with her hand and pointed just in front of us.


    She was pointing at Ike and Shinohara, who were walking together just a short bit ahead of us.


    "S-say, Shinohara."


    "What?"


    "Well... Uhhh."


    "Cat got your tongue? What is it?"


    We all became silent and carefully listened to what we could hear of the conversation taking ce before us.


    "...A-are you free on Sunday... or, something?"


    "Sunday? I don''t have anything nned at the moment, but... Wait, what?"


    "I mean, uhm, wanna hang out a bit, or something? Only if you want to, that is."


    We could hear what they were talking about, albeit just barely. Haruka and Airi looked at each other with expressions that seemed to be filled with excitement, while Keisei and Akito, in stark contrast, shared a mutual expression of utter disbelief.


    "White day is on Sunday, isn''t it? Do you think Shinohara-san gave Ike-kun choctes on Valentine''s?"


    "Maybe!"


    Although Shinohara at first seemed skeptical about Ike''s invitation, she gradually seemed to pick up on what was happening.


    "Well, it''s just, you gave me chocte and all... So I thought I''d like, return the favour, ya know."


    "You''re so sincere even though it was just obligatory chocte. Do you even have any money?"


    "I''ve been saving up a bit... N-nevermind, it''s fine if you don''t want to."


    "...I never said I didn''t want to."


    "D-does that mean..."


    "D-don''t get the wrong idea, kay? The special exam ising up soon, so this is just myst chance to rx. And since you''re saying you''ll pay and everything, how could I say no?"


    For some reason, seeing this reminded me of the conversation I had with Hoshinomiya-sensei this morning about room-sharing.


    The small seeds of romance might be starting to bud in ces I wasn''t even aware of.


    "Let''s go."


    "Huh? Wait. We just got to the good part."


    "Don''t stick your neck into other people''s love affairs."


    Akito grabbed Haruka by the cor of her shirt and began walking away in the opposite direction.


    "Come on, what''s wrong with listening for just a bit longer? My heart''s starting to flutter."


    "Mine''s not."


    "Ugh. What was I expecting from a clueless guy like you... right, Airi?"


    "Y-yeah. My heart''s beating pretty fast too... But, they''d be embarrassed if they saw us, wouldn''t they?"


    "That''s true, but like, it''s their fault for doing this in public in the first ce."


    If they were to notice us in this situation, it very well might interfere with their slowly budding rtionship.

 Chapter 440 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    ss C was still at the point where we were gathering information about what events everyone specialized in.


    The after-school discussions were bing less and less frequent, but the sswide group chat was bing more and more active as time went on. While K��enji and Hirata still hadn''t participated, anyone in the ss could now join the conversation whenever they wanted to.


    In fact, based on the activity in the group chat, this type of discussion just might be better for ss C as a wholepared to face-to-face discussions where people might not be brave enough to share their opinions. However, this was simply what someone could see from an outsider''s perspective.


    In reality, I was simply waiting for Horikita to finish everything I had entrusted her with.


    Ironing out the details about the role I would y wouldeter.


    Even so, there were still several things to be wary of. Namely, K��enji and Hirata.


    Hirata in particr. Horikita probably had no way of fixing him in his current state.


    Since both of them still hadn''t participated in the group chat, it was clear that neither of them were looking forward to the special exam.


    While K��enji''s behavior was nothing new, Hirata''s absence was a great loss for the ss.


    Hirata had changed drastically. It was as if he had be a different person entirely.


    While it may be a harsh way to put it, he was no different than a swollen abscess at this point. Aplete thorn in our side. Even though it was painful, nobody would dare touch it. The only thing we could do is pray that the swelling would go down on its own. It was truly a shame. If he went back to normal, he''d be a versatile card that could be yed in any event.


    Besides, there were still a few other things to be wary of as well.


    "...Hirata-kun!"


    As Hirata left to head home for the day, Mii-chan ran out after him.


    I found myself wondering how many times this had happened already.


    While one person after another had already given up, Mii-chan still hadn''t lost heart.


    Was this a testament to the power of love? No... even if it''s love, the question still remains.


    She was most likely still afraid that he woulde to hate her for her incessant behavior.


    So then, why does she keep trying to reach out to him?


    "Like, it''s super hard to see Hirata-kun act like this..."


    Kei quietly spoke to her group of friends who were still in the ssroom.


    "Yeah. Is it really alright to leave him alone like this, Karuizawa-san?"


    "It''ll be useless no matter what I say. He might hold a grudge against me."


    Hirata''s steadfast rejection from back when Kei reached out to him just the other day was still fresh in everyone''s memory.


    "Yeah. First he got dumped by Karuizawa-san, then Yamauchi-kun got expelled and..."


    I cast a cursory nce toward the girls as they were having their discussion before leaving the ssroom.


    My sights weren''t set on Hirata today. I was going to look into yet another problem that needed to be dealt with.


    I had business with a particr student who had left the ssroom shortly after Mii-chan.


    "Hey, you got a minute?"


    I called out to the girl, who turned and looked behind her after pausing for a moment.


    "What is it, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    The girl was none other than Kushida, someone who hadn''t been very involved in the special exam so far.


    <Illustration>


    She hadn''t done or said anything to help our ssmates, nor interfered with them.


    Instead, the days had gone by without her saying very much.


    In the past, Kushida would''ve taken on a more prominent role and worked to support the ss.


    However, there was no sign of her doing that this time, and there were probably two reasons behind that.


    The first was that her position within the ss had be unstable due to the oue of the vote in the previous exam.


    Although she was being used by Yamauchi, the fact that she had conspired with him to get me expelled had been exposed to everyone.


    Even though many students had decided that there was room to sympathize with Kushida, it was still a slight problem for her.


    The whole affair had left a stain on what she was most proud of: her guise of a good, virtuous person.


    The second reason was that Horikita was the one taking the lead this time.


    Looking at it from Kushida''s point of view, this was probably the real reason behind herck of action.


    Kushida has hated Horikita from the beginning for knowing the secrets of her past.


    On top of that, Horikita had given her quite the scolding just before the end of The ss Vote exam.


    Whatever her reasons may have been, it was her punishment for trying to expel someone who didn''t deserve to be expelled.


    The damage to her pride should''ve been nearly fatal.


    "You don''t seem to be supporting Horikita this time."


    While I was already fully aware of this, I daringly brought it up anyway.


    After all, I wanted to find out what actions Kushida was nning to take in this special exam.


    No matter how closely you look at her smiling, cheerful mask, you wouldn''t be able to discern her true feelings.


    If you didn''t know about the real Kushidaying dormant beneath the mask, you wouldn''t think anything was amiss.


    "Shall we take a walk as we talk?"


    "That''s fine."


    Not wanting our conversation to be carelessly overheard by others, she urged for us to walk somewhere else together.


    "Do you have any ns after this?"


    "Yup. I''m going to hang out with some girls from ss B for a bit. Do you think it''s wrong for me to be ying around during such an important time or something?"


    "No, it''s important to take some time for yourself sometimes. I think pretty much everyone would agree with that."


    It''d be foolish to spend your time obsessing over the exam twenty-four hours a day.


    When it''s time to be serious, you should be serious. But when it''s time to rx, you should rx.


    "You understand it, don''t you? The reason why I''m not doing anything? I thought it''d be fine to support Yamauchi-kun and get you expelled. But now that everyone knows what I''ve done, what kind of right do I have to lead the ss?"


    Kushida intentionally left out the fact that Horikita had be the leader, the real reason behind herck of action.


    "You don''t look very convinced."


    "Well, I guess."


    "Just to be clear, the reason I''m not lending a hand isn''t because Horikita-san is the one leading the ss, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Really really."


    She nodded several times for emphasis, but even so, she was still lying about it.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    Of course I didn''t believe her. But even though my suspicions didn''t show on my face, she was bound to think so either way.


    She had already decided that I''d be suspicious of her a long time ago.


    "How do I look to you right now, Ayanok��ji-kun? Be honest with me."


    "Well..."


    Outwardly, she seemed like a ssmate with a lovely smile on her face.


    However...


    I tried to imagine Kushida''s true personality hidden underneath her mask.


    "I''m definitely gonna fuck up that bitch! She dared to make a fool of me in front of the entire ss? I''ll never forgive her! I''ll kill her! Kill her kill her kill her! I''ll definitely kill her!!"


    With a vein popping out of the side of her head, she ranted about Horikita, prattling off a list of profanities that were unbearable to listen to.


    <Illustration>


    "..."


    I couldn''t find the words to express what I had just imagined.


    "You just thought something incredibly rude, didn''t you?"


    "No... Not at all."


    The image I had imagined had been a bit too extreme, so I was just at a slight loss for words.


    I pushed it out of my mind and decided to cut to the chase.


    "Since you said you won''t get involved this time, I n to respect your decision."


    "But in return, you want information about the ss... Don''t you?"


    Kushida had a good understanding of the meaning behind this special exam.


    "Correct."


    "Isn''t there someone else in the ss you can rely on now, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    Despite her constantly smiling face, she wasn''t going to agree to cooperate with me immediately.


    Even though we had a contractual rtionship, Kushida was once again beginning to put up her guard.


    We seemed to be approaching the final turning point that would determine whether I would be an enemy, or an ally.


    "Nobody canpare to you."


    "I''m happy to hear you say that, but I''ve got all sorts of things on my te right now."


    "All sorts of things?"


    "You''re so mean, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    The fact that her reputation had been stained had been a huge drawback for her.


    The image of the character she had built up over the past year had been distorted.


    There''s no doubt that she still had a lot of support from her ssmates, but they didn''t seem to bepletely honest about that. It was a perfect example of how it''s hard to gain trust, but only takes a moment to lose it.


    "Then let me try asking you the opposite. How can I get you to cooperate with me?"


    "I suppose you''ll have to give up on that this time. I n onying low until I can be myself and have peace of mind in ss. Does that bother you?"


    In other words, this meant that she wouldn''t cooperate with me, but she wouldn''t get in the way either.


    However, this also implied that she would only perform at the bare minimum if she were to be selected for an event.


    "Is it fine to do that? Not just for me, but Horikita as well?"


    "Yeah. You could interpret it that way. Because recently, I''vee to realize that this school is much morefortable for me than I thought."


    The way she presented me with a favorable option seemed to be another one of her skills.


    For the time being, she would don her mask of lies and continue her performance.


    It was unfortunate that I hadn''t been able to get her to cooperate, but it was probably better to just ept it for now.


    "I understand. I''m sorry for asking something unreasonable."


    "Not at all. Honestly, I''m really happy you wanted to rely on me."


    Once we reached the school entryway, I decided to part ways with her.


    Kushida left, walking toward the Keyaki Mall without stopping to look back even once.

 Chapter 441 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    The weekend came and went, and just like that, it was Sunday, March 14th. White Day had arrived.


    To be honest, I was grateful it hade on a Sunday.


    There were several gifts prepared on my desk.


    If today had been a weekday, I''d have had a hard time figuring out when to hand them over.


    Should it be in the morning, before ss? Or should I wait until after school?


    There would be a lot of other things to think about too. What order would I hand them out in? How would I handle the gifts for people in other sses?


    More than anything, it wouldn''t be good for my reputation if people around me saw what I was doing.


    I knew that if it came down to it, it would be best to hand them over without worrying about how other people saw me, but that would be impossible.


    However, with today being a day off, I could just put them in their respective mailboxes.


    In order to make sure I didn''t run into anyone, I left my room early in the morning and made my way to the dormitory mailboxes.


    "Let''s see..."


    I ced a gift in the mailboxes of each student who had given me Valentine''s Day choctes.


    I was about to head back to my room after finishing with thest gift when I came across Ichinose.


    She reacted as if she had seen something she shouldn''t have.


    "G-good morning, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Ah... Yeah, good morning."


    Even though it was still before seven, I hade across a pretty unexpected encounter.


    And just like in ourst meeting, Ichinose still seemed to avoid making eye contact with me.


    "I happened to wake up a bit early today, so I just got back from a morning walk."


    It seemed like she was looking at me as she spoke, but she was really staring at something just behind me.


    She was probably looking to check her mail before heading back to her room.


    "Oh... uhm, pardon me."


    I moved out of the way so she could check her mailbox, and she thanked me with a slight nod. Of course, once she looked inside... the gift I had given her was naturally the first thing toe out.


    "I''m sure you already know, but that''s, you know, my return gift for Valentine''s."


    Holding the box in her hands, Ichinose stood unmoving, as if she had frozen over for a moment.


    "A gift like this... You, like, you didn''t have to..."


    Ichinose responded, having only juste to her senses.


    "No, it''s only right."


    "...T-thank you. Uhm, I''m sorry. I''m not used to this kind of thing, so I''m kinda nervous."


    I felt the same way. I hadn''t wanted to run into anyone in this situation, so I was pretty uncertain myself.


    Since things were getting a bit awkward, I opted to change the subject.


    "...Come to think of it, has anything new happened with that problem we talked aboutst Thursday?"


    "Ah, eh, that, you''re still worried about that?"


    "A little."


    Ichinose seemed to have an easier time talking with the subject changed, as the awkward atmosphere quickly subsided.


    "I went and questioned everyone immediately after we parted ways, but the only victims were the three people Shibata-kun had told us about. But..."


    "But?"


    "On Friday, it was like the number of victims tripled all of a sudden. Yesterday I got reports saying that three more boys and three more girls were being followed around or harassed just like the others."


    In other words, a total of nine people had been affected by ss D''s harassment. However, in the first three days after the exam started, they had only focused on three. But on Friday, all of a sudden, that number had increased by six.


    "Do you have any idea which students have been doing the stalking?"


    Ichinose nodded and began to list off their names.


    "As far as I know, there was Ishizaki-kun, Komiya-kun, Yamada-kun, Kond��-kun, Ibuki-san, and Kishita-san."


    Six people in total.


    They were all people who were willing to get their hands dirty, at least to a certain extent.


    They didn''t seem to have any intention of hiding their identities, given that she had managed to identify each of them already.


    "I wonder if the six of them n on following whoever they end up crossing paths with?"


    It was a natural question to ask since most of ss D was made up of average, ordinary students.


    "I''ll be investigating further on Monday."


    "What are you going to do if the problem is bigger than you thought?"


    There was a possibility that even Ichinose and Kanzaki would be affected at some point.


    "Hmm. Well, I''m not sure there''s anything we can do, you know? It''s not like they''ve been violent or anything... so we''ve decided to just put up with it until they cause some real damage. We''ll just do our best to provide the victims with emotional support."


    From the looks of it, they were ready to take action at a moment''s notice, but only if ss D actually got physical.


    "I see."


    ss D was behaving strangely.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if they were really going to go after every student in ss B.


    With only six people doing the harassment, they weren''t exactly exerting very much pressure.


    Even if they continue to do this over and over again, it wouldn''t amount to anything more than just simple harassment.


    It was possible that Ishizaki didn''t think that far ahead when he thought of the strategy.


    Or perhaps they''d be satisfied as long as they could do a bit of psychological damage?


    "Am I doing something wrong?"


    Having noticed that I was lost in thought, Ichinose looked up at me with a slightly uneasy expression.


    "No... What you''re doing now should be fine. In fact, ss D wouldn''t get punished even if you made aint to the school. Plus, if you went andined to them directly you''d be doing exactly what they want you to do."


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    However, it was important for her to make sure that ss D''s objective really was what she thought it was. That being said, it doesn''t look like Ichinose was interested in taking action, so it''d be unnecessary for me to say this to her.


    With her policy that primarily focuses on non-aggressive defense, it''d be out of line for me to say anything more.


    "Have you decided on the ten events you''ll be submitting?"


    "Yup. We had a solid grasp of everyone''s strengths and weaknesses from pretty early on. We finalized everything yesterday after mixing in some events that we think ss D might not be good at. How about you, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "I haven''t been involved in any of it this time. I''m leaving everything to Horikita."


    "But what are you going to do about your duties as themander?"


    "I''ve left that to her as well."


    Ichinose showed a look of surprise. She didn''t seem to think I''d take the role so casually.


    "It sounds like you''ve got a lot of faith in Horikita-san. Or... Maybe you''re saying you think you can handle everything, no matter what events or rules she ends up choosing?"


    "It''s definitely the former. Unlike you, I''m only close to a few of my ssmates, so I honestly don''t know anything about them. I only became themander to prevent anyone from being expelled."


    "But then, why did you want to go up against ss A?"


    "That was also Horikita''s idea. Maybe she thought it would give us the best chances of winning or something."


    "I see."


    Ichinose didn''t investigate any further.


    Having reached the end of the conversation, the two of us stood waiting for the elevator.


    "Ah... I totally didn''t prepare for this..."


    Ichinose spoke as if she had just remembered something. I looked at her as she stood beside me, continuously twirling a strand of her hair with her index finger.


    "Prepare?"


    "N-no, it''s nothing you need to worry about."


    Not long afterward, the two of us boarded the elevator, which promptly arrived on the fourth floor, where my room was located.


    "See youter, then."


    As I stepped out of the elevator, I turned around and locked eyes with Ichinose for a brief moment, catching her off guard.


    "W-wha-!! Uh, I, uh... S-see you!"


    In a sudden panic, Ichinose began to mash the close button several times over, and after a moment, she disappeared from view as the elevator doors closed between us. While it was a strange way to part ways with someone, it was nice that I had managed to make it through this troublesome White Day ordeal.


    "Come to think of it, she didn''t smell like citrus today."


    Although, it was early in the morning on the weekend, so there was no particr reason for her to go out while wearing perfume.

 Chapter 442 - 5 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 5 Part V</h4>


    Monday morning soon came around, the day that our opponent''s ten events would be announced.


    What events and rules had ss Ae up with, and how exactly would themander be involved?


    On my way to the school, I happened to run into Horikita''s older brother and Tachibana.


    It didn''t seem like they had been waiting for me. Rather, it really appeared to be just a coincidence.


    Tachibana discreetly distanced herself without saying anything in particr.


    Perhaps this was her way of being considerate so she wouldn''t get in the way of the impending conversation.


    There was no doubt that her tendency to make quick, thoughtful reactions like this had been an ongoing source of support for the elder Horikita back when they were on the student council.


    "Is the special exam going well?"


    There was something special about Horikita''s older brother. Even though he hadn''t gotten an in-depth exnation, he already had a firm grasp of my situation.


    "That''s supposed to be my line. Are you sure you can graduate as a member of ss A?"


    "Well, that''ll probably depend on next week''s results."


    Whether he was worried or perfectly fine, there was no way to tell exactly how he was feeling by the look on his face.


    "On my end of things, your sister has been working hard. Apparently, you''ve had more of an influence on her than I would''ve thought."


    "Is that so?"


    Currently, Horikita was practically bursting with energy, as if she had been touched by magic.


    She had taken the initiative to bring the ss together in Hirata''s absence.


    Recently, she had also been spending her time refining the ss''s strategy for each and every single one of the ten events.


    "Shouldn''t the third-years already be on break at this point?"


    "Well, I was also surprised to find out that wasn''t the case back when I first enrolled here. After all, third-year students at most other high schools would already be on break at this time of year. Of course, we''re just as focused as any other third-year student would be when ites to stuff like moving on to higher education or finding a job. You just wouldn''t be aware of that yet."


    It sounded like the third-years had a variety of troublesome things to deal with right now.


    "Higher Education? Finding a job? Even though it hasn''t been decided if you''ll be graduating as a member of ss A yet?"


    "You''ll understand eventually."


    The elder Horikita left it at that, without even trying to give me a detailed exnation.


    I guess there are some things he just can''t say to the first and second-year students.


    At the end of the day, figuring out whether or not you can rise up to ss A would have to wait until you reached your third year.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I''ll tell you anything as long as it''s within the scope of what I''m allowed to say."


    "That scope seems rather narrow in my eyes."


    At my unexpected response, the corners of his mouth raised into a smile, albeit only slightly.


    "Maybe so. You can think of it as an obligation I have as a former student council president."


    This probably meant he had to be careful when answering questions about the school as a whole.


    "Well, this is a good opportunity. There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."


    I decided to make use of this casual encounter and ask the elder Horikita a question.


    "It''s about Horikita... that is, your little sister. I think she''s an excellent person. In both a physical and academic sense, she doesn''t fall short in the slightest. I don''t know if I''d say she''s topping the charts, but she had the talent to ce second or third from the first day she stepped foot in this school. While she may not be on the same level as you, a former student council president, I don''t think she''s bad enough for you to denounce her and try to drive her out of the school entirely."


    And then, there was the strangest part of all.


    "Either way, you and your sister are two years apart, that is, you haven''t seen herst two years worth of growth. With the system this school has in ce, you shouldn''t have been able to tell at first nce just how much she''s grown up."


    After all, as he was now, the elder Horikita hadn''t been able to meet with her since she began her second year of middle school, not even once.


    Even if he had been disappointed with her results on the entry exam, that shouldn''t have been enough to make him this disappointed in her.


    Back then, when I saw them meet outside the dorm, Manabu''s attitude toward his sister was anything but calm.


    "I see. Certainly, having seen what you did back then, it''s only natural you''d be curious about this."


    At that, I was reminded of the first time I came into contact with the elder Horikita.


    "I wasn''t disappointed with Suzune because of something superficial like her grades or the ss she was ced in. It had to do with maturity."


    "Maturity?"


    "Suzune has changed dramatically from the way she used to be. She was the type of child who would always have a smile on her face."


    She, that girl, used to smile all the time?


    ...No, I honestly couldn''t imagine that at all.


    "In other words, you''re saying this calm, collected personality she puts forward is because of your influence?"


    "She has been trying to imitate me for a long time now. It''s a bad habit that started to rear its head ever since the upper grades of elementary school. But thinking back on it now, it''s my mistake for letting it happen for so long. I tried for many years to get her to improve by treating her cold and indifferently, but it actually ended up having the opposite effect on her, backfiring entirely."


    As a result, Horikita continued to chase after her brother''s shadow and became the kind of person she is today.


    "So even though you seem to bepletely perfect, you''ve failed tomunicate properly with your sister?"


    "There is no such thing as a perfect human. Am I wrong?"


    "Fair enough."


    I couldn''t possibly refute him on that.


    "In short, after reuniting with her once again, all it took was a single conversation for you to reach your conclusion?"


    Although, back then, it didn''t exactly seem like they had been talking to each other for very long.


    "I realized it before I even talked to her. From the first moment I saw her again, I knew that in the past two years, she hadn''t changed at all."


    As I wondered if he had seen something in her only an older brother could understand, he continued to exin.


    "That girl has always beenpletely hung up on my every word. Study harder, exercise more, don''t do one thing, don''t do something else. It would''ve been fine if that was as far as it went. But, she''d imitate my favorite foods and beverages, even going as far as my copying my favorite colors and the type of clothes I''d wear. She''s shown just how strongly she''s depended on me every step of the way."


    The fact that she had gone that far was already a little rming.


    However, if you look at Horikita''s behavior since she first came to this school, it made sense.


    "So, after reuniting with your sister at this school, you felt like this dependency problem still hadn''t changed?"


    Unless he could read minds, there just wasn''t enough information to tell what she had been through in the past two years.


    "That''s right. Anyone who knows what she was like as a child would be able to tell. That girl..."


    He cut off mid-sentence, choking up on his words.


    "...Nevermind. This is probably something I should keep secret, even from you. I''d like it to be the perfect metric to determine whether or not Suzune has really changed."


    "I guess that means your sister still hasn''t changed yet."


    The elder Horikita nodded. While Horikita had shown a great deal of progresspared to how she was at the start of the year, ording to her older brother, that didn''t seem to be enough.


    "She''s been trying her best to break away from her past, but she''s only halfway there."


    I found myself wondering if she''d be able to satisfy her brother''s so-called ''perfect metric'' before he graduates.


    There weren''t very many days left until the graduation ceremony.


    "But, if..."


    The elder Horikita stopped walking for a moment and fixed his eyes on me.


    For some reason, I found myself getting caught up in his powerful gaze and stopped walking as well.


    "If Suzune could stop chasing after my shadow, break away from her dependency, and be honest with herself..."


    A Spring breeze blew through the air.


    "She would surpass me altogether, and probably be someone you wouldn''t be able to ignore."


    He wasn''t saying this just because he was doting on her as an older brother. He truly meant it.


    In a lot of ways, I also admired Horikita''s high potential.


    Why was that, though? Was it because of what he just said?


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. What was I supposed to be doing here, at this school?


    No, what did I want to be doing? I felt like I had suddenly found the answer to that question.


    "But in the end, it all depends on whether she can make the change at all."


    "She will change."


    I responded to him confidently.


    "Or, no, let me rephrase that."


    But then, I chose to correct myself.


    "I''m going to make her change. Not in the same way I''ve gone about it so far, but for real this time."


    "...Oh? I never thought you''d say such a thing."


    It felt like this chance encounter with the elder Horikita would leave arge impact on my life.


    It would be a very long time before I knew whether that premonition proved to be true or not.


    "Say, can I ask you one more thing before you graduate? It''s apletely personal question."


    I didn''t know if I''d ever have another chance to talk to him after this.


    "What?"


    "Are you going out with Tachibana?"


    I was well aware that it was a silly question, but I asked anyway.


    Despite having moved on from the student council, the two of them were still often off doing things together.


    "No. Nothing of the sort."


    A t denial. It didn''t seem like he was trying to hide anything either.


    However, a quick nce at Tachibana''s face told me it was somewhat moreplicated than that.


    At the very least, there was no doubt that Tachibana had some sort of feelings for him.


    "I''ve spent thesest three years thinking about nothing but school, for better or for worse."


    "Is that so?"


    "But I didn''t think something like this woulde out of your mouth. Could it be that you''re just a regr high school student?"


    Perhaps I had been influenced by that talk I had with Hoshinomiya-sensei.


    "I think I''m about as regr as you can get."


    "Ah. That''s right. So, have you gotten yourself a girlfriend, Mr. Regr High School Student?"


    Even though I had been the one to bring up the topic, I hadn''t expected him to turn it back on me.


    "Not at all right now. But if someone suitablees along, I''m epting applications."


    "I feel like I could rest assured if I left Suzune to you, but I get the sense that that isn''t going to happen."


    "Of course not."


    There was no way that would happen.


    "T-that''s no good. You do know saying something like that can be a g, right?"


    "g?"


    When the elder Horikita questioned her word choice, Tachibana hurriedly provided an exnation.


    "No, uh, I guess it''s like, situational irony or something...? Y''know, the type of thing that happens from time to time where two people who never thought they''d get together end up going out? It''s amon scenario."


    The elder Horikita and I looked at each other, neither of us having understood Tachibana''s exnation very well.


    "N-no, nevermind."


    Tachibana seemed to think she wouldn''t be able to get us to understand what she was trying to say, as she ended the conversation with that.

 Chapter 443 - 5 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 5 Part VI</h4>


    Back within the ssroom, our morning homeroom hade to an end.


    And, at the same time, the ten events ss A had chosen were announced.


    Horikita read through all of the documents that had been left behind for us.


    Mentally, I summarized everything, putting it all together based on the number of people required for each event.


    ��Chess�� Required Participants: 1 ? Initial Time Allotted Per Person: 1 Hour (Running out of time will result in a loss)


    Rules: Standard chess rules apply. However, your allotted time will not increase before each move, even after the 40th turn.


    Commander Intervention: At any given time, themander may give instructions to the participating yer for a maximum of 30 minutes. Any time spent giving instructions will also use the corresponding participant''s allotted time.


    ��sh Mental Arithmetic�� Required Participants: 2 ? Time: 30 Minutes


    Rules: Victory will be decided by the student who takes first ce in terms of both speed and uracy using abacus-style mental arithmetic.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can change the answer to a single question of their choice.


    ��Go�� Required Participants: 3 ? Time: 1 Hour (Running out of time will result in a loss)


    Rules: Three one-on-one games will be yed simultaneously. Standard Go rules apply.


    Commander Intervention: At any given time, themander is allowed to advise a move.


    ��Modern Literature Test�� Required Participants: 4 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year literature curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of the participant.


    ��Social Studies Test�� Required Participants: 5 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year geography, history, and civics curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of the participant.


    ��Volleyball�� Required Participants: 6 ? Time Restriction: First to 10 Points, Best of 3 Sets


    Rules: Standard volleyball rules apply.


    Commander Intervention: At any given time, themander is allowed to perform 3 substitutions.


    ��Math Test�� Required Participants: 7 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year math curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of the participant.


    ��English Test�� Required Participants: 8 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year English curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of the participant.


    ��Long Rope Jumping�� Required Participants: 20 ? Time: 30 Minutes


    Rules: The ss with the higher number of sessful jumps wins.


    Commander Intervention: Themander may change the order of the opposing team''s lineup in any way they want one single time.


    ��Dodgeball�� Required Participants: 18 ? Time Restriction: 10 Minutes Per Set Over 2 Sets


    Rules: Standard dodgeball rules apply. In the event of a tie, a sudden death round willmence.


    Commander Intervention: At any given time, themander can return one disqualified yer to the court.


    "It''s unexpected that they''ve chosen multiple sporting events. I thought they''d double down on events that require you to use your head like written exams. Although, there''s a good chance they''re just meant as distractions."


    That was Horikita''s first impression, and Keisei, speaking up right after her, shared simr thoughts as well.


    "Chess and Go are both major, widely-known games, but it feels like they''re putting us in a tough spot because only a few students have ever actually yed them. Team coordination ys arge part in all of the sports they chose, too."


    There shouldn''t be anyone in our ss who has never heard of chess or go, but most students probably hadn''t actually yed or even touched them before.


    "Overall, I wasn''t expecting them to keepmander intervention to a minimum in most of the events. Especially when ites to academic events, where the interventions they''vee up with would hardly affect the oue."


    "I guess it just goes to show how much they trust their own ssmates. ss A has a significant advantage in academic events, and not only did they choose four academic tests, but the number of people required for them is pretty dang high. This is looking really difficult..."


    In every test so far, ss A had always gotten the highest average score out of all of the sses.


    That was probably why they had chosen to use such arge number of participants in their testing events.


    These tests were essentially their way of forcing us to have a purely academicpetition since themander wouldn''t be able to do very much.


    The fact that they hadn''t solely chosen written exams was also a good decision on their part.


    If they had thrown in seven or eight written exams, we would''ve been able to focus our efforts on studying for them.


    They were probably trying to limit the options we had avable while forcing us to study subjects that wouldn''t be relevantter.


    "Volleyball requires 6 people, 9 if you include the substitutes, dodgeball requires 18, and long rope jumping requires the most at 20. They require such arge number of people that, if even one of them end up getting chosen, there''ll be a high possibility that we''ll be required to participate more than once."


    Since there was no way to tell which of the ten events would be used on the day of the exam, we wouldn''t be able to cut corners with any of them.


    Furthermore, since many of their athletic events call for arge number of people, we''d have to spend a huge amount of time and effort on participant selection and practice. If we were bold enough to reserve a ce like the school gymnasium to practice, ss A would probably end up catching wind of it. In other words, we had to conceal our activities and practice in secret.


    However, there was no way for us to tell which events would be used on the day of the exam. If we spend a lot of time practicing for one event, our efforts would be short-lived if it doesn''t end up getting chosen. That is, we would be wasting our time. On the other hand, if we decide that an event is just a distraction and choose not to practice for it, ourck of preparation would be painfully obvious if the event really does end up getting chosen. We had hardly any chance of winning.


    It would be important for us to keep an eye on ss A''s movements for the next week, but it''s easier said than done. It wouldn''t be easy to find them if they''re practicing early in the morning orte at night. They could also split up and practice in smaller groups.


    We couldn''t overlook any of the events. No matter which ones end up getting picked, they were all troublesome.


    Of course, we weren''t lucky enough to be faced with events that we actually wanted to participate in.


    "Does anyone have any particr experience with chess or go?"


    Horikita prompted the ss for a show of hands, to which only Miyamoto responded.


    "I''ve yed Go a few times with my family, but I''m not good enough to be familiar with the rules."


    There was no doubt that, as a starting point, these two events made the situation look rather bleak.


    Although it was a bitte, I also raised my hand.


    "I can y chess, more or less, but I don''t understand Go at all. I''ve never even touched it before."


    Despite being themander, I figured that I should let everyone know I could y the game. Later on, I could teach other people.


    "I guess it''s a relief that we have at least somebody with experience. But again, it''s truly a challenging exam, so we can''t make light of these events whether we like it or not."


    I wonder just how much someone could increase their proficiency in chess or Go in less than a week. In the worst-case scenario, only two of our events would make it through, while the other five would be from ss A.


    For at least part of the exam, we had no choice but to rely on the baseline potential of our ssmates.


    However, why...?


    "What''s wrong, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    Horikita looked at me with a curious look on her face.


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    For the chess event, themander involvement was simply far too impactful. It was almost like a battle between themanders.


    It gave me the impression that Sakayanagi wanted to use the event topete against me.


    "Hey, Horikita. Shouldn''t we also start seriously collecting intel at this point?"


    Feeling a sense of urgency, Keisei prompted Horikita for an answer.


    "Are you saying you want us to find out which of the ten events ss A n on choosing in the end...?"


    "Yeah. Honestly, it''ll be pretty tough for us to prepare for all ten of these events in the time we have left. If we don''t somehow get our hands on information, our chance of winning will be a lot smaller."


    "But ss A prolly won''t give out information very easily."


    One of the boys responded, saying something that everyone was already well aware of.


    "Even so, we still have to try."


    "I understand your concerns, but I can''t make a decision on that just yet. Let me get a grasp of how much experience we have with each of these events first."


    Horikita pushed aside the topic of intelligence gathering and began focusing her attention on understanding the ss''s position with respect to all ten of ss A''s events.

 Chapter 444 - 5 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 5 Part VII</h4>


    "Horikita, can you spare a moment?"


    During the break between sses, Keisei reached out to Horikita.


    "No problem. What is it?"


    "Talking here is a little bit... well, it''s about the special exam."


    Not wanting anyone else to hear their conversation, Keisei subtly urged Horikita to follow him out into the hallway.


    I had intended on seeing them off from my seat, but Horikita turned and looked at me.


    "Is it alright if Ayanok��ji-kunes along too?"


    "...Alright then."


    He didn''t exactly seem wee to the idea, but he agreed to it nheless.


    It wasn''t like I was going to refuse, so I followed the both of them out to the hallway.


    "Have you thought about what I said?"


    "About intel gathering?"


    "Yeah."


    "About that... I don''t think it''ll be easy to get our hands on any information from ss A."


    "But, wouldn''t it be too much of a waste to do nothing? We should use our time more effectively."


    Apparently, Keisei wanted to take action and gather information as soon as possible.


    The desire to do as much as you physically can in order to win was a feeling I knew very well.


    "Do you think just sticking around the students in ss A will solve the problem?"


    "Let''s see. It''s doubtful that the average ss A student would know which five events will be chosen as well."


    Sakayanagi was probably the only one who knew which events would be chosen, and if not, it would be limited to her and those closest to her.


    Considering the type of person she is, it wouldn''t be out of the ordinary for her to thoroughly manage the flow of information.


    "Even if Sakayanagi is the only one who knows about which events they''ll choose, her ssmates are bound to have a vague idea what the n is, right? Wouldn''t you say so, Kiyotaka?"


    "Well, her ssmates should probably at least know something."


    Having spent thest year together, they would know each other''s strengths and weaknesses to a certain extent.


    They''d probably be able to make an educated guess about which ones would be chosen all on their own.


    "Exactly. That''s why I''vee up with a method of getting our hands on information from ss A."


    "That method being?"


    "Bring Katsuragi over to our side."


    Katsuragi. A former leading figure within ss A that had opposed Sakayanagi.


    Keisei first made sure there was no one around, then dropped his voice to a whisper.


    "Recently, Katsuragi''s biggest supporter Totsuka got expelled due to Sakayanagi, so he probably still bears a grudge, right? I''ve run into him a couple of times in thest few days, and it''s clear he''s not the same as he was before."


    There was no doubt that he held a grudge against Sakayanagi.


    I thought back to the conversation that had taken ce on the day of Yahiko''s expulsion, when Katsuragi and Ry��en met up with each other.


    "Do you really think he''d betray his ss just to spite Sakayanagi-san?"


    "Of course, we''d need to offer him something appropriate in return."


    Apparently, Keisei already had an idea about that as well.


    "If he''s able to help our ss win, we''d end upting at least 130 ss points overall. From the perspective of the ss as a whole, that adds up to more than 6 million private points over the course of a full year. Furthermore, if we were to put some aside every month, it wouldn''t be impossible for us to save up close to 20 million points."


    Having heard this much, I could already guess where Keisei was going with this.


    "Then, when we manage to climb up to ss A, we''ll offer Katsuragi the opportunity to transfer sses. How about that for a bargaining chip? Plus, this way, we''d establish a good rtionship with Katsuragi."


    "First of all, an ordinary student wouldn''t agree to these terms. No matter what we tell him, we''re just ss C. You do know that, right?"


    "But, are you sure you can say that given the situation he''s in right now?"


    "It''s true that Katsuragi isn''t in the best ce right now, but if word got out that he betrayed his ss, he''d be the next one on the chopping block. He wouldn''t have the luxury to wait for us to save up 20 million points. Even if we assume that our ss points will get higher and higher, and even if the entire ss agreed to cooperate, it would probably still take at least half a year for us to get that many."


    Put more realistically, it would take a full year of saving for us to get to that point.


    Besides, even though we''d be gaining more ss points, 20 million private points were by no means a small price to pay.


    "So what do you think, Horikita?"


    "...Well. It''s as you say, Yukimura-kun. Getting our hands on information is immensely important."


    "Then-"


    "However, I don''t agree with your suggestion in the slightest."


    "W-why not?"


    "While Katsuragi-kun has undoubtedly been pushed into a corner, I don''t think he''d be willing to agree to our terms and betray his ss. Our offer isn''t nearly good enough."


    It''d be a different story if we had the points on hand now, but it would be strange for him to ept an offer that would only pay out more than a yearter.


    "But if we don''t do anything, we won''t get any info at all."


    "I don''t think we''d get any useful information in the first ce, even if we did do something."


    "How would we know if we don''t try?"


    Despite Keisei''s persistence, Horikita was clearly unwilling to agree to his idea.


    "I''m not entirely opposed to gathering information, but your method just isn''t good enough. We can discuss this again if youe up with any new ideas."


    With that, Horikita ended the conversation and returned to the ssroom.


    "Damn it!"


    Keisei kicked the hallway wall out of frustration.


    "...Hey Kiyotaka, will you help?"


    "With persuading Horikita?"


    "No... With persuading Katsuragi on our own."


    His words really emphasized his determination.


    "I''m not saying that Horikita has given up on winning, but it seems to me that, somewhere in the back of her mind she thinks we don''t stand a chance. If not, she should be willing to take the chance and give it a try, right? Even if word got out that we met with Katsuragi, it wouldn''t put ss C at a disadvantage at all."


    Even if I were to disagree with Keisei in this situation, I probably wouldn''t be able to stop him from moving on his own.


    That being the case, I might as well go with him and get a better grasp of the situation.


    "How are we going to get in contact with Katsuragi?"


    "That... is something I''ll have to think about. We still have some time before the exam."


    "Alright. Let me know when you decide."


    I responded to him positively to prevent him from taking action on his own and decided to cooperate with him for the time being.

 Chapter 445 - 5 Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 5 Part VIII</h4>


    [Hey. Do you have time to talk for a second?]


    It was about 6 PM, just before dinner. I had been watching my stove heat up a kettle of water when I received a call from Horikita. As she spoke, the water just began to boil, the sound of the kettle whistling as it did.


    [Are you making dinner?]


    "No, don''t worry about it."


    The water had only just started to boil, so I hadn''t done anything special yet.


    "What''s up? What did you want to talk about?"


    If she was looking to ask me for my help with sorting out the events, I would have to refuse.


    [Don''t worry, this isn''t about getting your help with the events. I promise.]


    Horikita immediately saw through what I was thinking.


    [Though, well. If it''s alright with you, can we talk in person? The conversation shouldn''t take more than an hour.]


    Was it something hard to exin over the phone? Or maybe she was looking to confirm something by meeting face-to-face?


    An hour wasn''t an unreasonable amount of time. It would be difficult to turn her down.


    "Alright. Will you being here?"


    [While that''s fine with me, you''ve been getting involved in all sorts of things recently. How about youe over here instead?]


    She seemed to be wary of any unexpected visitors that mighte to visit me.


    I had also been to Horikita''s room before, so there wasn''t any particr reason for me to refuse.


    After turning off the stove, I went straight out of my room with my cell phone in hand. Then, I got on the elevator and headed toward Horikita''s room. While the sun had already set, it was still early in the evening, so it shouldn''t be that strange for a boy to be walking around on the upper floors of the dormitory where the girls resided.

 Chapter 446 - 5 Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 5 Part IX</h4>


    Not long after ringing the doorbell, I could hear the sound of the lock being turned from inside the room.


    I had thought she would greet me with her usual serious expression, but I was surprised instead.


    "Wee."


    I was invited inside by Horikita, who was in an unexpectedly good mood.


    I, on the other hand, felt slightly anxious upon seeing this abnormal change in her demeanor.


    There was a faint scent of miso in the airing from further inside.


    "I was just preparing dinner. Come on in."


    If that''s the case, it would''ve been fine if she had waited until after dinner to call me over.


    I felt Horikita''s pressing gaze as I stood there, hesitating to enter, so I quickly resigned myself.


    She might have been reluctant to have someonee over if it had gotten muchter.


    I decided to stop overthinking it and stepped inside. Almost immediately, I noticed something strange.


    For some reason, the small table had clearly been set for two people rather than one.


    Was she nning on having dinner with someone else after she finished talking with me?


    "Say..."


    Just as I was about to ask, Horikita interrupted me.


    "Feel free to take a seat."


    No, asking me to sit...? There were clearly a pair of chopsticks ced in front of the seat she had motioned to.


    My instincts were telling me that I was being set up in a trap.


    "So, what exactly did you want to talk about?"


    Instead of sitting down, I quickly tried to get on with the conversation.


    "Do you n to stand around as we talk? I still have some preparations to do, so could you please take a seat and wait for me to finish up?"


    "No... I just feel like standing."


    "You what? I don''t feelfortable having you stand there like that. Sit."


    Upon hearing Horikita''s voice be increasingly harsh, I decided to sit down.


    It had been a surprisingly long time since I had seen this level of confidence in her, mixed together with a pushy, unreasonable attitude.


    I had forgotten about it because we had recently begun to distance ourselves from one another.


    For the time being, would I just have to sit and wait patiently?


    At a nce, the food only seemed to be halfway done. It would probably still be quite a while before she finished with it.


    "Hey. It''ll only take an hour, right?"


    "Yes. Our conversation in and of itself shouldn''t take more than an hour."


    Horikita spoke with her back turned to me, her words giving me the natural impression that I had fallen for her trap.


    Indeed, over the phone she had said that the conversation would be over in an hour.


    That is to say, other things weren''t included in that estimation.


    "How long with everything else included?"


    "Hm... Then maybe an hour and a half to two hours or so?"


    I knew it.


    "Since it''s already thiste, I figured I may as well treat you to dinner too."


    Not a single person could''ve seen thising. It felt like I was at the mercy of her unreasonable word games.


    Even so, I could see that she had already begun cooking. At this point, it would be rude to refuse the meal and head back to my dorm. She really had skillfully lured me intoing here.


    Although she had her back to me, I could see that Horikita''s cooking skills weren''t half bad.


    Rather, given that she was just a first-year high school student, her skills seemed remarkably presentable.


    "Both of my parents work full-time, so I was in charge of cooking dinner most of the time."


    Horikita spoke quietly, as if she knew exactly what I had been thinking and the meaning behind my gaze.


    "You don''t find it too troublesome or time-consuming?"


    While cooking can be fun, there were certainly many troublesome parts of the process.


    "After I found out my brother went to this school, I took it upon myself to practice cooking more often."


    "Were you preparing yourself to enroll at this school and live life on your own?"


    "That''s correct."


    I could hear Horikita put down the knife she had been using and set about putting the finishing touches on the pot of miso soup.


    Even so, I found myself wondering what we were going to be talking about if we weren''t going to be discussing the special exam.


    I still didn''t have the slightest idea.

 Chapter 447 - 5 Part X

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 5 Part X</h4>


    After waiting for another fifteen minutes...


    Horikita had finished cooking and set everything out on the table. Seeing all of the food spread out before me was better than I had expected it to be. The way the meal decorated the dining table was simr to how you would see on TV from time to time. She then wrapped everything up by sitting down across from me.


    If Sud�� were to see the two of us like this, he''d probably throw a punch at me in rage.


    Even if I were to tell him that it was a misunderstanding, it still probably wouldn''t get me anywhere.


    Better yet, I wanted to believe that he had already experienced this kind of treatment.


    No, he would probably still be jealous of me either way.


    "Eat."


    At Horikita''s insistence, I picked up my chopsticks. The two of us sat facing one another with the food ced in between.


    The scene gave off a strong sense of deja vu.


    It reminded me of the time Horikita had taken advantage of me by buying me a meal in the cafeteria at the beginning of the school year.


    "Are you suspecting something? Of me?"


    "Not at all, I''m just feeling a bit ufortable."


    "If you start doubting the kindness of others, it just serves as proof that you have a problem as a human being."


    "You of all people are telling me that?"


    "Today is special, you know."


    "..."


    If she really did make this because she was being considerate, then I suppose it''d be rude not to at least try it.


    However, it''s within human nature to be suspicious. No, rather, for me it was my past experiences with her that caused me to doubt her. This time, however, she had managed to perfectly back me into a corner.


    The oue had already been decided from the moment I had carelessly stepped into Horikita''s room.


    For the time being, I chose to at least try the soup.


    The smell of miso tickled my nose. She had used healthy ingredients with daikon radish as the base.


    "Barley miso, huh?"


    Upon taking my first sip, the characteristically intense, sweet vor of the soup spread throughout my mouth.


    "You''re well informed. It''s the preferred form of Miso soup in Kyushu, but I wasn''t sure if it''d suit your taste."


    "You''re a good cook."


    I tried to give her a genuinepliment, but she didn''t seem particrly happy about it.


    "In this day and age, cooking doesn''t require any special skills, so it''s not anything worth boasting about. If there''s something you want to make, you just have to look up a recipe online and buy what you need from the supermarket or a convenience store. You do know that, right?"


    If it''s nothing more than cooking, then that might be right. That being said, all sorts of little touches could help highlight your culinary skills, from the way you arrange the dish on the te to the way you prepare the ingredients. It wasn''t just something you could learn overnight.


    "Have you been treating Sud�� to meals like this too?"


    When I asked her this, she stared at me with a somewhat dissatisfied look in her eyes.


    "Why would I be cooking food for him?"


    "Well... you''re always helping him study, right?"


    "Yes, but, while that may be true, how does that have anything to do with me cooking for him?"


    It was just supposed to be a trivial question, but Horikita continued to object to it.


    "If our positions were reversed and he was the one helping me study, then I''d be more inclined to agree with you. After all, this is normally done as a way of saying thank you. But, there''s no way that I''d go through all this trouble when I''m the one doing him a favor."


    Her reasoning was so solid that I couldn''t find the words to refute her, but...


    "I can''t tell if you''re smart or stupid."


    That should be my line. Sud�� had fallen for Horikita, so I had thought she''d already cooked for him. Apparently, she still hadn''t confronted his feelings for her yet. But, that was probably because she doesn''t ce very much emphasis on something like love. She hasn''t grown to the point where she can be aware of stuff like that yet.


    "Well now. If you don''t mind, how about we get down to business?"


    Saying that, she took out a notebook and offered it to me.


    Without even having to ask what it was, I knew this had to be what she had been working on over thest several days.


    "I''vee up with a n that I think will suit our ss the best. I''d like to hear your opinion on it."


    And then, she added on a few more words.


    "You ate my food, didn''t you?"


    What a truly dirty trick. She treats me to a meal and thenes and asks me to do work for her. I immediately grabbed the notebook and started flipping through it. She had thoroughly documented the various aspects of the special exam. There was even an entry about the ten events ss A had chosen, but since those had only just been revealed today, she was still in the process of writing them.


    Incidentally, the ten events ss C had chosen were English, Basketball, Archery, Swimming, Tennis, Table Tennis, Typing, Ser, Piano, and Rock Paper Scissors.


    Thatst one had probably been thrown in as ast-ditch effort in case things weren''t looking good for us.


    She had also written her evaluation of who would be the best at each event along with an estimated sess rate.


    This notebook contained everything we needed for the uing exam. I read over it quietly until I had gone through all the details. Upon seeing me like this, Horikita seemed surprised.


    "Dinner aside, you didn''t think I''d read through this so seriously, did you?"


    "Ah, yeah. I was even prepared for you to turn me down, but..."


    "The data you''ve analyzed is crucial for this special exam. I wouldn''t be able to do my job as themander properly without at least taking a look at it."


    Compared to the information I had gathered on my own, there weren''t any notable differences.


    "This collection of data almost feels like it exposes our entire ss."


    "It''s the culmination of everything I''ve done over the course of this past week. It''d be troublesome if it wasn''t urate."


    It probably wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that just about anybody could be a propermander if they had their hands on this notebook.


    "I''m going to continue adding on to it, and eventually include information on our best choices for all of ss A''s events as well. I was thinking that you could make use of it to put up a fight as themander."


    "Yeah. People like Sud�� and Akito should be valuable assets for the ss, even outside of one-on-one events. Whereas in Onodera''s case, her chances are less certain if she were topete against a boy. It would probably be wise to have a third or fourth option in mind ahead of time."


    Horikita nodded silently. It''d be a waste to make a hasty decision on how somebody would be participating when they have the potential to shine across a variety of events. In any case, I really couldn''t find an issue with what she had created.


    "I don''t have any problems with the notebook. But, could I just add on one thing?"


    "What is it?"


    "One of the events ss A chose was chess, right?"


    After drinking a sip of water, I turned our conversation in a new direction.


    Because nobody in our ss was particrly good at chess, the section on it in the notebook was understandably still nk.


    "Yes. I haven''t put very much thought into it yet since I''ve personally never yed the game myself. Out of everyone, the only person who even has a grasp of the rules is you, themander. We''re probably going to have to follow your guidance about it."


    "About that, I''d like you to be the one to take part in it."


    "...Me? I get that we''ll need to have somebody practice for it, but... Why me? I wouldn''t be good at it at all and probably won''t be able to win."


    "Because I think you''re the most suitable person for me to teach."


    "So you''re saying it''d be easier for you to teach me because you wouldn''t have to interact with someone new?"


    "I''d be lying if I said that wasn''t a part of it."


    "I can do it, but... there should be at least a few students who''d be willing to listen to you, right? And besides, I don''t mean to sound like I''m bragging or anything, but I think I''m a pretty good option for some of the other events too."


    Horikita was one of the more well-rounded students in the ss.


    Whether it be a written exam or a sporting event, I had no doubt that her results would be well above average.


    "Chess requires raw talent. There''s a time limit imposed on how much themander can intervene. It doesn''t matter how confident Sakayanagi is at chess, it just isn''t enough time. I can''t imagine that she''ll make use of it at the beginning of the match. In which case, the key to winning would be ying the early stages of the game properly."


    If Horikita were to be overwhelmed at the beginning, it''d be extremely difficult for me to make aeback.


    "Your fascination with the chess event isn''t just because you know the rules, is it? You''ve predicted that ss A is going to choose it as one of their five events, haven''t you?"


    "I''m almost certain of it. Don''t you think it''s strange how chess is the only event where themander has so much influence?"


    "That''s true. I felt like something was up with that as well... Alright. I''ll follow your discretion."


    Thankful that she readily agreed to my request, I went back to eating my meal.


    "So, how will we be practicing chess?"


    "It probably won''t be the easiest for you, but I was thinking we''d practicete at night over the inte."


    "That''s fair, we wouldn''t attract any unnecessary attention by doing it that way. Nothing would be leaked either."


    Another advantage was that, by doing it this way, it wouldn''t interfere with practicing for any of the other events.

 Chapter 448 - 5 Part XI

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 5 Part XI</h4>


    I had hoped that the discussion would end with this, but things seldom turn out the way you want them to.


    "I have a favor to ask of you, Ayanok��ji-kun. You did eat my food, after all."


    "Don''t you think it''s cowardly to pull the same trick over and over again?"


    We were around halfway through our meal when the devil reared her head a second time.


    It seemed that she had more in store for me than just the notebook from earlier.


    "Cowardly? Given the way you go about doing things, shouldn''t I be the one saying that?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "During The ss Vote exam the other day. You were the one who lured me into taking action behind the scenes, weren''t you? Answer me."


    "Wait. I didn''t-"


    "Back then, my older brother may have been the one who helped guide me, but you were the one who was really behind it."


    It didn''t seem like she was just making a random guess.


    That being said, it was also unlikely that the elder Horikita had leaked the information.


    "I didn''t notice it at first, but I connected the dots after thinking it over carefully."


    In other words, she had managed to reach this conclusion on her own.


    "You predicted how I would act every step of the way."


    "Even if I denied it, I don''t think you''d believe me."


    "That''s right. Of course, I don''t have any conclusive evidence. Even if I asked my brother, he wouldn''t say anything that''d even hint at your involvement anyway. But at this point, I''m almost certain of it."


    Little by little, Horikita had matured over the course of this past year.


    That was a fact that her brother and I could both agree on.


    However, Horikita''s talent had only truly begun to present itself once the discord with her brother softened.


    Given that her big brother has known her for much longer than I have, he must''ve been well aware of just how high Horikita''s potential really is. Chances are that''s exactly why he''s so dissatisfied with her always trying to follow in his footsteps.


    "You look awfully ufortable."


    "That''s because it feels like I''m in the middle of being interrogated."


    "Just forget it then. Your attitude makes it clear that I won''t be getting anything out of you."


    With that, she cut the conversation short. It seems that it''s going to be harder to manipte Horikita from behind the scenes from now on.


    "I''ve got one more thing to ask you, but feel free not to answer."


    The powerful look in her eyes seemed to draw me in, unwilling to let me get away.


    "Do you think we can win against Sakayanagi-san?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. That''s the impression I get after seeing these notes of yours."


    "...Very well. I''ll do my best to get the ss to the ce it needs to be."


    "You''ve been doing great so far."


    In Hirata''s absence, almost all of our ssmates have been following Horikita''s instructions.


    She was fully prepared to take leadership of the ss and pave the way to victory.


    Honestly, I wanted to thank her for taking the initiative and doing the things I wasn''t capable of doing myself.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you as well. I''m fully prepared to follow your judgement."


    "I understand. But still, wouldn''t it be better for you to make the decisions on rules for themander?"


    "You can take care of that too."


    "...Are you really saying that you''re going to fight with just the information I''ve prepared for you?"


    "I don''t really know all that much about our ss anyway."


    "Good grief... If you think you can beat ss A with that, you''re just being naive."


    "Maybe."


    The two of us walked to the front door and I stepped out of her room.


    "For the time being, I''ll thank you for today''s meal, but... please don''t use a method like this next time."


    I could already imagine myself being suspicious every time somebody offers me a meal from now on.


    "Alright, I''lle up with something else."


    No, that''s not what I meant.

 Chapter 449 - 5 Part XII

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 5 Part XII</h4>


    A few days before our confrontation with ss A, Keisei finally managed to get in touch with Katsuragi.


    Shortly afterward, Keisei contacted me and called me out to a discreet location.


    At this point, Katsuragi was basically isted from the rest of his ss and was often left all alone, so it was probably easy to get in touch with him.


    "...So, what can I do for you, Yukimura?"


    The man who harbors an unrelenting resentment for Sakayanagi stared at Keisei with a pointed look in his eyes.


    "Katsuragi, there''s something I''m hoping you can help us with."


    "Given the current circumstances, I can already guess what you''re here to talk to me about."


    From the looks of it, Katsuragi already had an idea of what Keisei was trying to propose.


    "Then that makes things simple for us. I was hoping you''d tell us which events ss A ns on choosing. Also, if possible, I''d like you to throw your matches for us."


    Keisei added in another request that he hadn''t mentioned to Horikita and me.


    "And what would I get in return for doing that?"


    "We''ll wee you into our ss."


    "That''s an amusing proposal. You want me to betray ss A and drop down to ss C?"


    Katsuragi sneered at Keisei''s suggestion.


    "We will rise up to ss A someday. We have the potential."


    Keisei spoke up once again, emphasizing that he could transfer sses once we managed to reach ss A.


    But, to Katsuragi, Keisei''s words probably sounded like nothing more than delusional nonsense.


    "You''ll rise up to ss A someday? Doesn''t every other ss say the same thing?"


    "That''s..."


    "If you really have the potential, can''t you just beat ss A without doing something underhanded like this? Isn''t the reason why you''re trying to use me because you can''t do that?"


    Keisei fell silent at Katsuragi''s irrefutable, scornful tone.


    "Well, whatever. Let''s say you guys really can rise up to ss A. Are you saying you can provide me with 20 million points right now in exchange for the information? No, because that''s impossible, isn''t it? If you had that much, you probably would''ve used it to prevent Yamauchi from being expelled."


    Of course, Katsuragi was well aware that we didn''t have such arge amount of points.


    "That''s..."


    "Don''t tell me you want me to wait two years for you to prepare the points?"


    "...Well, yeah."


    "This is beyond delusional. Even if you guys do be ss A, there''s no guarantee that you''ll be able to save up 20 million points by then. We could sign a contract, but it''d be useless if you don''t have enough points when the time arrives. No, is this even an offer everyone in ss C agreed on in the first ce?"


    Katsuragi wasn''t an idiot. He probably had a solid understanding of ss C''s current situation.


    If this was an offer that everyone in ss C had agreed upon, the person who came to meet him would''ve probably been Horikita. Since Keisei and I were the ones reaching out to him, it must''ve been obvious that this was still confidential.


    "I can understand that you''re desperate, but you didn''t evene prepared to negotiate. Were you nning to tell the rest of your ss after I agreed to cooperate? Did you really think I would ept something like that?"


    Betraying your fellow ssmates wasn''t something that could be done easily.


    Even more so for a man with a strong sense of duty like Katsuragi.


    "...Are you, are you really fine with being silenced by Sakayanagi then?"


    "What?"


    "Do you really still want to cling to ss A even though they got Totsuka expelled?"


    Catching onto the fact that Katsuragi wasn''t going to be persuaded by his offer, Keisei pushed forward, fully resolved to go down swinging.


    "I wouldn''t have the confidence to make it to graduation like that. It''d be far too pitiful."


    "So you''ve resorted to inciting my emotions now? I''ll give you zero points for a strategy like that, Yukimura."


    "Dammit!"


    Seeing as I was present right alongside Yukimura, Katsuragi then directed his attention to me.


    Do you have anything to say, Ayanok��ji?"


    "No, you''repletely right. There''s nothing left to say."


    Upon seeing me raise the white g of surrender, Katsuragi redirected his focus to Keisei once again.


    "Yukimura, I''m not trying to criticize you for anything, but if you want me to double-cross my ss, it''s pointless if you''re not prepared."


    With his back up against the wall, Katsuragi stared out into the distance.


    <Illustration>


    Rather than looking at something, it was more like he wasn''t looking at anything at all.


    "That being said, you were right about one thing."


    "...One thing?"


    Despite the fact that Keisei had already given up, his ears perked up at Katsuragi''s words.


    "I do harbor an immense, unwavering hatred for Sakayanagi. For me, that''s more than enough of a reason to do something, even if you don''t have anything to give me in return."


    With his arms crossed before him, Katsuragi once again fixed his gaze on Keisei.


    "As you might have already guessed, Sakayanagi hasn''t told anybody which events she ns on choosing."


    As expected, Sakayanagi appeared to be keeping her ns to herself.


    "And I''m not happy about it either. In an exam like this, where the entire ss needs to cooperate as a unit, that''s just not how she should be doing things. Typically, you''d expect her to share information with her peers and adopt a strategy that would secure our victory."


    By not sharing which events you''d be choosing, the biggest advantage would be that your choices wouldn''t leak out to the opposing ss. However, the quality of your training for the events would diminish at the same time. If you tried to prepare for all ten events, it''s only natural that your overall efficiency would drop.


    "If you''re fine with it, it''s not like I can''t tell you what I think she''ll end up picking."


    "R-really!?"


    Just as Keisei was about topletely give up on persuading Katsuragi, he unexpectedly found himself catching a lucky break.


    Katsuragi''s resentment for Sakayanagi ran deep.


    "As long as you can promise me that everything I say stays between us..."


    "O-of course. I''ll even bring up the twenty million points with Horikita and the rest of my ss for youter."


    Keisei nodded along, apparently under the impression that he had managed to strike a deal with Katsuragi.


    "That won''t be necessary. Even if the information I give you turns out to be useful, it probably won''t be worth twenty million points."


    "Then, what do you want in return?"


    "Nothing. I just ask that you defeat Sakayanagi."


    With that, Katsuragi began to speak.


    "Of the ten events, the three I''m most certain she''ll end up choosing are Chess, the English Test, and the Mathematics Test. After those would probably be the Modern Literature Test and sh Mental Arithmetic. Conversely, events that require arge number of participants like dodgeball and long rope jumping can be pretty much thought of as fakes. Our ss doesn''t seem to have practiced for them, as far as I can tell."


    We wouldn''t be able to confirm if Katsuragi''s predictions were correct or not until the day of the exam itself.


    But, if we go into it thinking that he was right about the first three, it probably wouldn''t end up biting us in the end.


    "Are you really okay with it? With not getting anything in return?"


    "Like I said earlier. Even if you don''t have anything to give me, I still have more than enough reason to take action."


    Through an unexpected turn of events, Keisei had gotten his hands on information that he hadn''t thought he''d be able to get.


    Most likely, he was beginning to feel overwhelmed with joy.


    "W-we did it Kiyotaka! Now we finally have a chance to win this!"


    Keisei excitedly took on a triumphant pose.


    "One more thing. You said that you wanted me to throw my matches for you as well, right?"


    "Eh? Ah, no. You don''t have to..."


    "Hah... You came all this way to negotiate, and yet you''re satisfied with just getting some information?"


    Katsuragi let out a slight chuckle, seeming to have found Keisei''s panicked reaction amusing.


    "It''s not like that, it''s just..."


    "Don''t go thinking you can win against Sakayanagi just because I''ve given you a little information. It would probably be wise for you to think that you''d just barely be able to put up a fight if I throw my matches. However, the only event I''d be able to help you guys with is sh Mental Arithmetic, or, if it somehow manages to get chosen, Long Rope Jumping."


    After listening to Katsuragi speak, I decided to ask him a single question.


    "Will you even be allowed to participate with Sakayanagi being so wary of you? It''s true that, if Long Rope Jumping gets chosen as an event, you might have to participate more than once. But, given that only one or two people can influence the oue of the sh Mental Arithmetic event, what makes you think she''d choose you for it?"


    "That''s because the only students in ss A who specialize in sh Mental Arithmetic are me and one other student named Tamiya. Furthermore, Tamiya isn''t all that skilled at it either. With that being the case, leaving me out of the event would just hurt our chances of winning."


    After all, Sakayanagi probably thinks that she''s dulled my fangs by having Yahiko expelled. In order to turn me into one of her pawns, she''ll get me to participate in an event."


    The idea of using Katsuragi, a force that had defied her, as a mere pawn was probably somewhat appealing to Sakayanagi.


    Afterward, Katsuragi shared his n to help us. If he were to be chosen for sh Mental Arithmetic, he would deliberately get an answer wrong and, in the case of Long Rope Jumping, he would get caught on the rope early on in the event.


    "That being said, I''d like to avoid having Sakayanagi realize that I''m throwing the events as much as possible. For Long Rope Jumping, I can make it look like I mess up by ident, but for sh Mental Arithmetic, I won''t be able to make mistakes on the easier questions."


    It would look like we werepeting on equal footing, but our ss would win by a slim margin.


    "Though, remember this. Even if sh Mental Arithmetic gets chosen on exam day, if Sakayanagi doesn''t decide to have mepete, you''ll just have to cut your losses and give up on our n."


    Either way, we had been provided with some unprecedented information, so we had no reason to be dissatisfied.


    After Katsuragi left, Keisei began talking with excitement filling his voice.


    "Let''s tell Horikita about this, as soon as possible."


    "No... We shouldn''t tell her we contacted Katsuragi yet."


    "W-why not?"


    "This only ended up working out for us in hindsight. She won''t be happy with us if she finds out that we did this without telling her."


    "But, shouldn''t we be putting the information to use somehow?"


    "I''ll find the right time to tell her. I''ll make sure we don''t get in trouble."


    Keisei seemed a little worried at first, but he eventually agreed.


    It was probably because he felt guilty about meeting with Katsuragi in secret.

 Chapter 450 - 6: A Man’s Tears

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 6: A Man��s Tears</h4>


    Katsuragi had blessed us with crucial information, but that didn''t mean that ss C had taken the upper hand.


    Horikita was well aware of this, as she was trying to alleviate everyone''s anxiety, one step at a time.


    "Wait a moment, Hirata-kun."


    After school had ended, Horikita called out to Hirata, just as he was about to head home for the day.


    It was the first time she had spoken to him since the ss Vote Exam ended.


    Hirata simply stopped in his tracks without looking back to face her.


    "I know you probably don''t want to talk to me, but just allow me to confirm something. You don''t need to practice for any of the events our ss chooses, and I''m not nning on having you do anything on exam day either. However, that might change depending on the situation. Sakayanagi-san is aware of your condition, so it''s possible that she might throw in several events that require arge number of people."


    No matter how much ss C might try to amodate for Hirata, it''s possible that every single student might have to participate.


    "If that happens, what will you do? Apathetically hold all of us back? Or are you just going to do the bare minimum required of you? Can you at least answer me that?"


    However, Hirata didn''t respond. A heavy silence filled the ssroom; a silence that was only broken by the sound of Hirata''s footsteps as he walked away.


    "So he won''t even give me an answer?"


    Fed up with Hirata, Horikita simply averted her gaze as if she had given up.


    "...Hey, maybe... Maybe we won''t win after all... With Hirata-kun acting like this and everything."


    I could hear anxious whispersing from some of the girls.


    And the boys were probably just as worried. After all, the man who had been leading the ss was now gone.


    Time and time again, his absence was proving to be a threatening burden on the ss as a whole.


    Horikita spoke up to me.


    "You told me that fixing his problem was a collective effort. But in the end, he still hasn''t changed at all."


    "I wonder about that."


    "What...?"


    Horikita looked up at me with a confused expression, but my attention was focused on something else entirely.


    "Hirata-kun! Wait!"


    At this point, I didn''t know how many times I had heard Mii-chan yell out like that. She hurriedly grabbed her bag and followed him out of the ssroom.


    "Mii-chan still hasn''t given up."


    "Why she hasn''t ispletely beyond me."


    "Just focus on what you need to be doing, Horikita. Bringing ss C together and improving our chances of winning."


    Horikita was currently the only person in the ss capable of doing that.


    I left the ssroom myself, following after Mii-chan.


    I found the two of them standing face to face with each other on the way to the dormitories. However, the scene of them together gave a different impression than that of a bittersweet confession.


    This was more of an attack. She was on the offensive to get Hirata back on his feet.


    "Please, Hirata-kun. Everyone needs your help... So��"


    "Mii-chan, just stop. Can''t you just leave me alone already...?"


    Hirata cut her off with a grumblingint, almost as if he was wondering how many times he would have to tell her this for her to understand.


    Without a doubt, these sharp words of his hade like a knife cutting deep into her heart.


    However, the determination within her eyes didn''t waver one bit.


    No matter how many times he pushed her away, Mii-chan wouldn''t give up.


    "I-I won''t leave you alone... Not when you''re like this Hirata-kun, I just can''t!"


    "Then, what will it take for you to back down? Tell me."


    "That, uhm, if you go back to the way you used to be..."


    "Go back? Impossible."


    Once again, Hirata''s coldhearted response mercilessly cut into Mii-chan.


    "No it''s not! I... I have faith that you can still go back to the way you used to be!"


    "And I already told you it''s impossible. This faith of yours is misguided."


    "Even so, I still believe in you!"


    Hirata clenched his fist. It gave the impression that, depending on the situation, he might start getting violent.


    "Then, bring back Yamauchi-kun."


    "Eh...?"


    "That''s how you can make things go back to how they used to be."


    Now that Yamauchi had been expelled, he would probably nevere back to ss C.


    And, in the same way, Hirata would also never go back to how he used to be.


    This was the reality that Hirata was looking to convey to Mii-chan.


    "That''s..."


    "I hope you remember this before you try talking to me again."


    Hirata turned his back on her and began to walk away, but Mii-chan couldn''t help but reach out to him as he left.


    She grabbed onto his right arm, desperate to prevent him from leaving.


    After all, if she were to let him retreat to his dorm, she wouldn''t be able to do anything more to convince him today.


    "Let go of me."


    "I-I won''t!"


    Despite Hirata''s rejection, Mii-chan continued to hold her ground.


    She believed that, as long as she didn''t give up, her feelings would somehow reach through to him.


    I maintained my distance from the two of them, watching the situation unfold from nearby.


    I didn''t want to get in Mii-chan''s way by getting too close to them.


    However, Hirata sighed openly.


    And then, he raised his arm up in the air and forcefully swung it down to shake free from her grasp.


    "Kya!"


    For Hirata, it was a crude, uncharacteristic way of handling the situation.


    The forceful, sudden movement, caused Mii-chan to copse on the spot.


    "...Stop bothering me already. If you don''t, I... I''ll..."


    Mii-chan looked up at Hirata from the ground below him.


    The anger held within Hirata''s gaze hurt Mii-chan''s feelings all over again.


    "I have nothing left to lose. If you continue following me around like this..."


    Nothing Hirata had said so far could possibly bepared to the crushing blow this would leave on Mii-chan.


    However, just then, a lone man walked past me.


    A man whose blond, flowing hair fluttered in the wind, sprinkled with the scent of cologne.


    "My my. It seems you''re dawdling today as well, hmm? That''s quite an unsightly look on your face."


    K��enji provoked Hirata with light, frivolous words.


    As a member of the Going Home Club, K��enji''s appearance here wasn''t all that surprising either.


    "Oh, don''t mind me. Just continue with what you were doing a second ago. I''m only here to watch."


    Hirata was by no means stupid enough to continue after being told something like that.


    Instead, he began to direct his hostility at the man who had interrupted him.


    "You... Is there something you want from me...?"


    "Something I want? I don''t ''want'' anything. After all, I already have everything."


    With that, K��enji began walking past Hirata and Mii-chan, however...


    "Though, if there is something you could do for me..."


    To K��enji, this was just something he hade across on his way home for the day.


    That''s all it was. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    Hirata''s feelings werepletely inconsequential to him.


    "You''re an eyesore, so could you try and make sure you stay out of my sight? If this isn''t your ideal school anymore, why don''t you just show yourself the door?"


    It was just his style to say something like this. He was suggesting that Hirata simply leave the school instead of continuing to fumble around like this.


    "...Shut up. You don''t even understand my situation..."


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. However, I can make a guess. You won''t make the choice to leave simply because it''ll cause problems for your ssmates. Isn''t that right? What nonsense."


    "P-please stop, K��enji-kun! Hirata-kun didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Back on her feet, Mii-chan spoke up, eager to stop K��enji''s relentless badmouthing of Hirata.


    "Oops. It seems you aren''t happy with what I''ve said. I do apologize."


    Despite the smile on his face, K��enji still treated Mii-chan with a certain amount of respect.


    "However, the sooner you forget about Hirata-boy, the better. He''s beyond broken."


    Having been pushed to his limit for a while now, Hirata locked eyes with K��enji and began to shorten the distance with him.


    "D-don''t, Hirata-kun!"


    Mii-chan sensed the obvious change in Hirata''s energy and stepped in between the two to stop him, only to be shoved aside by Hirata with even more force than before. Then, without so much as a nce at Mii-chan, Hirata reached out at K��enji with an extended arm.


    He tried to grab K��enji by the cor of his shirt, but K��enji quickly seized him by the wrist with his left hand and suppressed his movements.


    "Kuh!"


    "I don''t show mercy to those whoe at me, okay? I don''t want my beautiful face getting scarred."


    An expression mixed with both pain and rage took shape on Hirata''s face, perhaps due to the strength of K��enji''s grip on his wrist.


    "You''re, you''re so irritating K��enji...!"


    "You''re free to do whatever you want, but I see no reason to take orders from somebody who made a girl cry."


    K��enji let go of Hirata''s wrist and nced over at Mii-chan, who was once again back down on the ground.


    "You''re the one who knocked her over, so shouldn''t you be the one to help her back up?"


    "...That''s not my problem anymore."


    "Not your problem, hm? Well aren''t you rather merciless."


    Mii-chan averted her gaze from Hirata, unable to look directly at him anymore.


    "That''s fine then. You''re free to decide what you want, Hirata boy."


    "Eh, wha, what!?"


    K��enji gantly swooped Mii-chan up from the ground.


    "Since you aren''t going to, I suppose I''ll do the honors myself."


    This was a man who was, by nature, difficult to make sense of, but this sudden, unexpected action left both Mii-chan and Hirata at a loss for words.


    <Illustration>


    "Your heart has been broken, and moreover, you''ve even been injured. How about I help treat you?"


    "W-w-w-wha!? I, uhm, I!? I''m not hurt anywhere!!!"


    "Well, there''s no need to worry. Despite my appearance, I''m exceedingly gentle."


    This is just a guess, but when K��enji said he''d help treat her, he was probably referring to something more of spiritual nature instead of a physical injury.


    Something like her broken heart. I think. Probably.


    K��enji began to distance himself from Hirata, as if he were trying to separate Mii-chan from him.


    "Uhm, uh, please put me down!"


    "Hahaha! That won''t do. You''re already mine to take after all!"


    "Eeeeeh!?"


    Like that, Hirata red at K��enji''s back.


    K��enji stopped in his tracks, almost as if he had sensed Hirata''s harsh gaze.


    "Do you still haveints for me?"


    In all honesty, I wish K��enji would''ve just ignored Hirata at this point.


    "You''re never gonna stop tormenting me, huh? Until the very end?"


    "No. You''re the one tormenting the people around you. At least, I wouldn''t be ignoring a girl who shows kindness to me."


    K��enji began walking away once again, with a tant disregard for Mii-chan''s protesting.


    When Hirata noticed that K��enji was headed toward the dormitory, he set off in another direction. It was as if he didn''t want to be near the two of them anymore.


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure who I wanted to follow, but ultimately decided to follow after K��enji first.


    Furthermore, Mii-chan''s bag had been left behind on the ground, so I picked it up and set off after them.


    Once they approached the dorm entrance, K��enji tenderly put Mii-chan back down.


    "K-Kouenji-kun, why...?"


    "Fufufu. Why indeed, hmm?"


    Instead of answering Mii-chan''s question, K��enji let show a smile.


    "Anyway, you should give up on chasing after Hirata-boy today."


    I handed Mii-chan her bag.


    "Thank you, Ayanok��ji-kun... Wait, where did youe from?"


    I would''ve told her that she hadn''t noticed me because I''m good at erasing my presence, but I chose not to say anything.


    "I will be right here watching you until you get on the elevator, okaaay?"


    "...A-alright."


    Even if she went to look for Hirata after this, she doesn''t know where he went.


    Mii-chan gave up for now and got on the elevator in order to get away from K��enji.


    I stood there and watched as K��enji took a seat on the sofa in the lobby.


    "Now... What can I do for you, Ayanok��ji-boy?"


    "Why did you start talking to Hirata back there? Were you just adding fuel to the fire? Or did you take action thinking it''d help the ss?"


    "It seems you still don''t understand me, hmmm? Tsk tsk tsk."


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand up and lightly shook his finger at me.


    "I would never do something for the ss''s sake or anything like that. After all, I only do what I want to do. Even if my actions have a negative or positive impact on the ss... Well, that''d be nothing more than a mere byproduct."


    So it''s just a byproduct, is it? As a rule of thumb, K��enji only does what he wants to do. The sole exception to this rule would be if he''s at risk of being expelled if the ss loses an exam.


    "His existence is like a fly, that is, absolutely irritating."


    This seemed to be the reason why he had unexpectedly called out to Hirata.


    "You''re free to do whatever you want, but what will you do if another exam simr to The ss Vote were to happen? To be honest, as it stands now, nobody else would be in more danger than you."


    "Fufufu. With potential like mine, it doesn''t matter."


    After checking the screen for the elevator to make sure Mii-chan had gotten off, K��enji stood up.


    "That''s right. If I''m not mistaken, you were chosen as themander for the exam, yes?"


    "Yeah."


    "I''m not very motivated, so avoid making me have to participate, if you would."


    "Sorry, but the one who decides that is Horikita. I don''t have a say in the matter."


    "You have it backward. As themander, you hold the right to make that decision, not her."


    He was certainly right as far as the rules were concerned, but... it didn''t seem like I''d be able to convince K��enji.


    "Anyway, I trust that you''ll make the correct decision."


    Leaving me with that, he got on the elevator and returned to his room.

 Chapter 451 - 6 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 6 Part I</h4>


    I decided to leave the dormitory and search for Hirata.


    He probably hadn''t gone back to the school building, so he was most likely at Keyaki Mall or at least in the area nearby.


    Assuming he didn''t want to run into anybody, there was a high probability he was outside somewhere.


    Ultimately, I decided to check the entire area.


    After about an hour of searching, I came across his distinctive, lonely-looking figure seated on an outside bench.


    "Hirata."


    I walked up behind the bench and, once he was within an arm''s reach away from me, called out his name.


    "...Ayanok��ji-kun."


    His response came out slowly as he raised his head to face me, his eyes still downcast.


    It had been a long time since I had gotten a good look at his face like this.


    He didn''t seem to be getting enough sleep, as there were dark circles under his eyes that I had never seen him have before.


    "Can you spare some time?"


    Upon hearing my request, Hirata''s eyes opened up a little bit more.


    "I''m sick and tired of all of this. Of everyoneing after me over and over again. I thought you understood me, Ayanok��ji-kun. I thought you''d know to just leave me alone. I''m disappointed."


    "Sorry. If you don''t like it, why don''t you push me away like you did to Mii-chan and run away?"


    Despite taking the risk and provoking him, Hirata didn''t get up from the bench.


    "Spare some time, was it? It doesn''t matter. I don''t have anywhere to hide at this school anyway. I''m so tired today that I don''t even have the energy to run away. But... I don''t think I''ll be able to meet your expectations either."


    In just this short period of time, quite a few other students must''ve tried reaching out to him.


    Regardless of whether they were expressing their concern, or offering him encouragement, it must''ve been unbearable for him.


    Although I didn''t know ''who'' exactly had reached out to him, I could imagine ''what'' they would''ve said.


    I was sure they had all attempted to gentlyfort him and heal his broken heart.


    There, on a bench on the outskirts of campus, the two of us sat together.


    "So... you had something to say, right?"


    I already knew how Hirata was going to handle this conversation.


    He was going to sit there and listen, letting my words go in one ear and out the other.


    "I want you to tell me your story."


    "Eh?"


    Hirata responded meekly. He had probably expected me to offer him words of sympathy.


    "What you were like as a kid, what kind of thoughts you had. I''d like to hear about it."


    "...Why?"


    "Who knows. I guess I just want to know for some reason. I''m having a hard time giving you a reason for it."


    Hirata let out a deep sigh before slowly shaking his head.


    "I don''t have the energy to reminisce about my past right now. There''s nothing to talk about."


    "You don''t have the energy? Why?"


    "Why...? That''s..."


    He turned and looked at me, as if to question why I didn''t already know the answer to that.


    "Why is it?"


    I repeated the question, ignoring the look he gave me.


    "...It''s because Yamauchi-kun got expelled."


    He was being forced to say things that he didn''t want to say.


    Hirata spoke as if he had been greatly offended, as he was well aware of my intentions.


    "You''re making me say some horrible things."


    "I was just curious. I apologize if I''ve offended you."


    "...It''s fine."


    Hirata sighed once again,cking the motivation to continue the conversation.


    He sat with his back hunched over, listlessly shaking his head from side to side.


    Pleading for me to leave him alone. Pleading for me to stop caring.


    "What does Yamauchi''s expulsion have to do with not talking about your past?"


    Confronted with my obstinate request for an answer, Hirata let show a dumbfounded expression for the second time.


    "My past doesn''t matter right now, does it?"


    "Not necessarily."


    I continued immediately, denying Hirata a chance to shut down the conversation.


    "Having one of your ssmates expelled is certainly unpleasant. Pretty much anyone would agree with that. But, we don''t have the luxury to regret it forever. The Event Selection Exam is already right around the corner. Not just Horikita and Kushida, but even Ike and Sud�� are trying to buckle down and fight. But what about you, Hirata? You''re so hung up on Yamauchi''s expulsion, and even if you tried to cooperate..."


    I purposefully stopped speaking for a moment.


    And then, I changed the topic to show him I didn''t really want to talk about what had happened anymore.


    "What I want to know is, what happened in your past that instilled this sense of values in you?"


    "What''s the point in asking that? Do you really think I''m going to tell you?"


    "You''ll tell me. Because as you are now, you desperately want other people to know about you."


    In truth, he probably really does want to get everything off his chest. He had ended up like this because he couldn''t find a way to do it.


    This time, I spoke to him with my eyes.


    I looked at him forcefully, almost as if I were threatening him to speak.


    Upon seeing the look in my eyes, a sense of fear welled up in his heart.


    "I finally understand the reason, the true reason, why Karuizawa-san decided to reveal everything to you, Ayanok��ji-kun. She saw your eyes... no, you showed them to her. Those eyes, and that deep, eerie darkness diffused within..."


    I slowly ate away the darkness held within Hirata.


    This man wasn''t simply waiting to die. Day by day, he had been praying for someone toe and save him.


    All he could do was reach for the ck spider''s silk that dangled before him in order to crawl up from the depths of hell.


    "I''ve told you once before, haven''t I...? About my friend who I had been close with since childhood? The one who started getting bullied once we got into middle school?"


    "Yeah. His name was Sugimura, right?"


    "To think you''d even remember his name..."


    It was precisely because I knew about this story that I was able to predict Hirata''s mental state.


    Back then, he had wanted to help this friend of his, but he was afraid he''d end up getting targeted by the bullies as well.


    As a result, he simply ended up watching it happen from the sidelines.


    And then��


    "My friend...mitted suicide by jumping off a building."


    He was probably beginning to recollect what had happened back then.


    Little by little, he began opening up about it.


    "He managed to just barely hang onto his life, but... he''s been in aa ever since..."


    Hirata tightly sped his hands together.


    "My decisions caused him to take his own life. The weight of my sins will never go away."


    "That isn''t entirely your fault. In fact, the me mainly falls on the bullies."


    "Sure, but I think being a bystander makes me equally guilty."


    Hirata had said something simr back when we were on the cruise ship. This was the reason why he was always striving to save those around him.


    In fact, every time the ss ran into problems, Hirata would always be the first one to intervene.


    He was the type of man who''d spare no effort to search for a solution.


    For example, back when Sud�� got into a fight with those guys from ss D, or when he and Kei pretended to be a couple.


    However, there were still a few things that hadn''t been exined yet.


    "I understand that you still have doubts."


    Without turning to look at me, Hirata continued.


    "Back when my friend attempted tomit suicide. There''s actually more to the story..."


    He hadn''t mentioned this back during the cruise.


    "Back when he attempted tomit suicide by jumping from a building, I thought that the whole mess was finally over. That, after making such a heavy sacrifice, there wouldn''t be any more bullying in our school. But I was naive. From that day onwards, I saw for myself the unfathomable darkness of human nature."


    His body trembled, and I could see something akin to a murderous impulse sh across his eyes.


    "The bullies chose a new target, and this time it was one of my own ssmates."


    As he took a deep breath to suppress his emotions, Hirata began speaking to himself in a hushed tone.


    "I couldn''t believe it. Something so horrific had literally just happened, and yet the bullying had already started up again. One of my ssmates, who had been nothing more than an innocent bystander, began suffering the same treatment as my friend. And what''s more is that some of our ssmates who previously hadn''t been involved with the bullying began joining in on it."


    The scope of the bullying had expanded indefinitely.


    "If the person at the bottom of the caste system is gone, it''s only natural that somebody will have to take their ce. In a way, it''s part of the natural order of things."


    "I knew I couldn''t allow history to repeat itself. I knew I absolutely had to stop it."


    "So... you took action?"


    Hirata nodded his head several times over.


    "I did it in a certain way in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes."


    Hirata slowly lifted his head and stared out into the distance in front of him.


    "Well, to put it simply, I tried to control the ss through fear-mongering."


    "You did that?"


    "Yes. I''m not particrly good at fighting like Sud��-kun and Ry��en-kun. However, there aren''t very many people who can seriously hit someone. Even if I were serious enough to throw a punch, nobody would be willing to hit me back. I alone stood on top while the rest of the ss sat at the bottom. By doing so, I was looking to get rid of the bullying. Whenever things started getting out of hand, I''d step in. I gave both sides an equal punishment, equal amounts of pain. My actions were no different than bullying. But, there was at least a brief moment of peace."


    Hirata was probably well aware that his actions were by no means justice. That what he had done was wrong.


    But even so, he didn''t want to acknowledge a world where the people around him were being abused.


    "Based on what happened... I find myself wondering if I ended up ruining that year for everyone. They just trudged through each day like lifeless robots who never smiled anymore. At the time, it was the talk of the town back where I lived... It was pretty much treated like a scandal."


    "How did the school end up dealing with it?"


    "Their response was fairly unprecedented. They forcefully broke up all of the sses for a while, and then redistributed everyone, including me. We were also ced under strict observation until the day we graduated."


    With a scandal that famous, it''s only natural that it''d end up getting a lot of attention.


    In which case, there was no way that this high school hadn''t caught wind of it, right?


    No, they may actually have chosen to enroll Hirata here precisely because they knew about the scandal.


    Either way, I could finally see the reason why Hirata had been ced in ss D.


    "You can''t forgive yourself for letting Yamauchi get targeted, can you?"


    "Yes... Back then, I thought that as long as it didn''te to my attention, I could just pretend not to know about it. I had wanted to just keep quiet about it until the day of the vote."


    Ultimately, Horikita''s actions back then led to him being marked as unnecessary.


    "I''m just useless. I never should''ve tried to keep the ss together in the first ce. Despite doing everything I could, I still couldn''t protect Yamauchi-kun... You probably knew that already, Ayanok��ji-kun. I just can''t do it anymore. In order to protect someone, I''ve even thought about using fear tactics again. I get that I should know better. That it''d be a mistake, and yet..."


    Hirata''s voice trembled.


    His heart was on the brink of copsing.


    He felt like the entire ss should share the load, through both the good times and the bad.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of somebody suffering. Of somebody disappearing.


    Yes, he had probably always been questioning himself each time something happened. And he probably always will.


    It wasn''t clear if he had confided in Mii-chan and the other students and if he had, just to what extent.


    However, I could easily imagine what sort of things they''d end up saying to him.


    ��There''s nothing you could''ve done.��


    ��It''s not your fault, Hirata-kun.��


    ��Yamauchi only has himself to me for betraying the ss.��


    No matter who it was, they would end up saying that Hirata was in the right and somebody else was in the wrong.


    That simply wasn''t going to change.


    And because of this, it''s unlikely that the problem would ever be solved.


    There was no point in telling Hirata to me the very person he had set out to protect.


    Instead, that would only end up making him retreat back into his shell even more.


    "There''s something I want to make clear to you. It''s not Horikita''s fault that Yamauchi got expelled from the school, and, of course, it''s not my fault either. You know that, right?"


    "...Yes. It was unavoidable. There was nothing we could''ve done about it. ...And I don''t me you either."


    He quietly added in thatst part.


    To Hirata, it probably sounded like I was emphasizing that it wasn''t my fault.


    It would''ve sounded like I was asking him if he had some sort of grudge held against me.


    "Who do you think is responsible for Yamauchi''s departure from ss C? From this school?"


    "I think... he has nobody to me but himself."


    This was the conclusion Hirata hade to, though he didn''t want to admit to it.


    Yamauchi had suffered the consequences of his own actions. Expulsion was the natural consequence of hisck of ability andzy lifestyle.


    "That''s not true."


    I denied it. I straight up kicked Hirata''s naive idea to the curb.


    "It''s your fault that Yamauchi got expelled, Hirata."


    "...!"


    He raised his head and looked at me.


    The expression on his face was telling me that he couldn''t understand what I had said.


    "If you really wanted to save Yamauchi, you should''ve done everything in your power to make it happen."


    "B-but- I tried my best! There was nothing more I could''ve done!"


    "Ichinose''s ss B didn''t lose a single person."


    "That- But that''s because she was a special case. We didn''t have a huge amount of private points like she did!"


    "In which case, the problem is that you failed to lead the ss like that. You should''ve been saving up points for the past year like Ichinose so you could save somebody when they''re about to be expelled."


    As a result, Yamauchi wouldn''t have been expelled, and there would still be forty people in our ss.


    "Impossible. We lost all of our ss Points just after we enrolled here. And, even if we hadn''t, there''s no way that our ssmates would have agreed to hand over their points. You do know that, right?"


    "Between ending up with zero ss Points and failing to lead the ss, either way, it''s still your responsibility."


    No matter how much Hirata may try to escape, the fact that it was his fault wouldn''t change.


    "Unreasonable. That''s unreasonable."


    "Yeah, it''s unreasonable. But it can''t be helped. You chose to walk down that path. You should''ve kept this fantasy you have of wanting to save everyone to yourself. That way, no matter who ends up expelled from school, the me wouldn''t fall on you. But, if you keep projecting your feelings on the people around you, you have to bear the full responsibility when it doesn''t end up working out. You should be resolved for at least that much."


    "I-I''m-!"


    "I had the wrong idea about you. I thought you were an honor student, a man of character who was well respected by many of our ssmates. But, I guess you''re not. You''re just a shallow, ipetent student who boasts about things you can''t even do. That, Hirata Y��suke, is the type of person you are."


    This was an excessively extreme argument followed through to its logical conclusion. He was by no means an ipetent person.


    Hirata was such an exceptionally talented person that his capabilities went well beyond what''s expected of a first-year high school student.


    There was nothing wrong with him saying he wanted to protect everyone, and just because he failed to do so doesn''t mean that he''s responsible.


    But even so, I still med him.


    I forced the me on him until the bitter end.


    I put him under heavy pressure, relentlessly driving him into a corner until he was about to break.


    Was I doing this for Hirata''s sake? No.


    Was I looking to empower him so that he could better protect everyone? No.


    There was no way he could protect everyone.


    And, there would definitely be even more expulsions at some pointter on as well.


    I was doing this because, when that timees, Hirata would be necessary to keep the ss operating smoothly.


    "Just how long are you going to keep dreaming?"


    Hirata simply hadn''t moved on from how things were back in middle school. He hadn''t moved on from doing only what was required of him.


    It was up to you to decide whether or not you''d continue your education into high school, and it was up to you to decide whether or not you''d stay there.


    "This... This is your true nature, isn''t it? Your words are so terrible, ruthless, cold..."


    I could see tears start welling up in Hirata''s right eye.


    And before long, he sat there crying in front of me.


    "You''re free to wish for whatever you want. But if you really want to see your wishese true, you at least need to fight for it until the very end. Strive to do whatever you can. There''s no other way. If there end up being expulsions along the way, you have no other choice but to ept it. Even so, you still have to keep moving forward."


    "How cruel..."


    "If you stop now, the students around you are going to fall behind and disappear one after another. That''s why, if you keep walking forward, if you keep your eyes on your goal, then there will surely still be people standing behind you after everything is over."


    It takes an awful lot of courage to lead others.


    You never know what kind of obstacles you may face, and you could always fall down at any moment.


    "But... Then... How do I vent frustrations...? Do I have to keep moving forward all alone? Bottling up everything deep inside?"


    "Not at all. When you''re feeling troubled, you can rely on your ssmates. Horikita, Kushida, Sud�� and Ike, Mii-chan and Shinohara, it doesn''t matter who. You can vent your frustrations to whoever it is that you rely on. We''re all in this together."


    There''s no such thing as a rule stating that leaders aren''t allowed to show weakness.


    The people who stand behind them can always be there to lend a hand in case they''re about to fall.


    Our ssmates should be more than willing to listen to Hirata vent his frustrations.


    "I... I... I wonder... if it''s okay for someone like me to lead everyone...?"


    "It''s alright. As you are now, it''s okay for you to take the lead."


    I ced my hand on his shoulder.


    With this small gesture, even more tears began to pour.


    To bury the past.


    To get rid of the huge, cumbersome burden that Hirata had been carrying once and for all.


    He, who had been stuck and unable to move, could once again stand up on his own two feet.


    "Thank you... Thank you, Ayanok��ji-kun..."


    He hung his head, countless tears falling from his face.


    Men are troublesome, difficult creatures who can''t cry in front of others very easily.


    That''s why I also wanted a friendship where nobody was forced to hide their tears from one another.


    As for this, no more words needed to be said.


    All that he needed was a friend at his side, somebody who would lend him their ear and hear out his frustrations.


    As long as he did- he could start walking forward once again.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 452 - 6 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 6 Part II</h4>


    With the break of dawn, the next day hade.


    The final special exam of the school year was fast approaching.


    By the time I arrived at the ssroom, Hirata was nowhere to be seen. Mii-chan''s expression was also still somewhat clouded over.


    Despite the fact that everyone was trying not to think about him, nobody could stop themselves from worrying.


    And then he, the indispensable figure for all of ss C, showed up at the ssroom.


    By this point, everyone was reluctant to so much as look at him.


    "G-good morning... Hirata-kun."


    But, sure enough, Mii-chan reached out and greeted Hirata before anyone else.


    She held back her sadness, giving it her all to force herself to smile.


    Having noticed this himself, Hirata drew closer to her.


    "!"


    Mii-chan froze up for a moment, reminded of the events that had taken ce the day before.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Hirata whole-heartedly bowed his head to apologize.


    "Good morning, Mii-chan. I''m sorry about what happened yesterday. I''ve done something very terrible to you."


    "...Eh?"


    Hirata''s apologetic words were filled with emotion.


    "And, I ignored you even though you went to the moon and back trying tofort me. I''m so sorry."


    "T-that''s, uhm... Ipletely..."


    It wasn''t just Mii-chan, the entire ss had been left speechless by Hirata''s sudden change in behavior.


    "Everyone else too... Good morning!"


    Hirata hade to school with a smile so bright and full of energy that his past actions felt like nothing more than a hallucination.


    "H-Hirata-kun?"


    "I''m okay now. Really, everything is alright."


    As he spoke, he reassured Mii-chan with a gentle smile on his face. Then, he turned and lowered his head to the entire ss.


    "It may be toote to apologize at this point, but... if it''s alright with everyone, I''d like to do what I can to help the ss once again from today on."


    Hirata spoke without raising his head.


    For several seconds, everyone, boys and girls alike, exchanged nces with each other, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    But��


    "Hirata-kun!!"


    At first, a few of the girls rushed over to Hirata''s side, but before long, he had been surrounded by most of his ssmates.


    Presented with Hirata''s long-awaited return, every single student in ss was over the moon.


    "What happened?"


    Horikita turned and asked me. She had stayed in her seat, unable to make sense of the scene ying out in front of her.


    "I told you it was a collective effort, didn''t I?"


    "That''s... true, but... don''t you think he might be forcing himself?"


    "Is that what it looks like to you?"


    "Well, I guess not."


    "Different people take different amounts of time to get over something. On the day after getting into a huge fight, most people tend to get along with each other as if nothing had happened in the first ce."


    Human rtionships were just like that.


    After epting a warm wee from the rest of the ss, Hirata turned and approached his final opponent, Horikita.


    "Good morning, Horikita-san."


    He stared at Horikita with honest, clear eyes.


    "Y-yes. Good morning."


    Perhaps Horikita was shaken by how unexpectedly radiant Hirata was right now.


    "I don''t think I was wrong during the ss trial the other day."


    "...I see."


    "But... I don''t think you were wrong either. Or, no, I should say that what you did was right."


    This was something he simply couldn''t ept at the time.


    But now, he hade to terms with it.


    "I just didn''t realize it at the time."


    "Did you hit your head or something? You''repletely different today than you were yesterday, and it doesn''t seem like you''re just putting up a bold front either..."


    Despite Horikita''s suspicions, Hirata simply let show a carefree smile.


    "I''m going to do my best to earn back the trust I''ve lost. I''d like it if you''d fill me in on the details of the special examter."


    "I understand. I''ll let you get a grasp of the situation and test to see whether or not you''re actually up to the task. Is that alright with you?"


    "Yes. Of course."


    Hirata extended his hand as a final notion of reconciliation, to which Horikita reached out and epted.


    After that, Hirata was once again swarmed by his peers, one after another. The ssroom had be so bright and cheerful that it was hard to imagine that it had been immersed in such a pitch-ck, gloomy atmosphere only just a few minutes ago.


    "Anyway, I guess this means we''re finally ready to face the special exam."


    "I guess so."


    It might be fair to say that Hirata''s return was the best support ss C could''ve asked for.


    K��enji, on the other hand, was the only one who didn''t seem affected by it.

 Chapter 453 - 7: Ayanokōji Vs. Sakayanagi

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 7: Ayanok��ji Vs. Sakayanagi</h4>


    After a lengthy period of preparation, the day of the first years'' final special exam had finally arrived.


    As per the rules, themanders of the losing sses would be expelled from the school. However, this time, they would be stripped of their protection point instead.


    The twomanders in charge of the defeated sses would lose the protection point that they had earned during the provisional exam.


    While there wouldn''t be any expulsions, it was important to keep in mind that the ss Points would probably fluctuate dramatically.


    Depending on the oue of the exam, there was a good chance that the standings of each ss would be affected.


    "Today, I want you to forget about all the notes and pointers I''ve given you."


    As I waited for morning homeroom to begin, Horikita spoke up from her seat beside me.


    "Choose whichever five events you want, and then pick whoever you want to participate in them."


    "If I take charge and mess up your ns, wouldn''t the rest of the ss be unable to adapt to it?"


    "I never told anyone which events I''d be choosing or which events they''d be participating in. I simply said that I''d be making those decisions pragmatically depending on the situation, so that shouldn''t be a problem."


    In other words, she had thoroughly set the stage for me topete without running into any issues.


    "Don''t me me if something goes wrong."


    "This is a sspetition. Even though themanders are allowed to intervene, the exam basically boils down to the strength of our ss as a whole. The opponent we''ll be facing is ss A, led by Sakayanagi-san. The most formidable opponent in our school year. Even if you lose, it''s not like anyone would me you."


    I cast Horikita a sidelong nce and took a look at thest message she had sent me the night before.


    It was a record of everything ss C had done to prepare for the special exam these past two weeks.


    There was information on what each student had shared in the ss discussions, which events they had tried, and how much they had practiced.


    "I''ll make the most of your efforts."


    As I got up from my seat, ready to go do what I needed to do, Horikita left me with a few words.


    "The odds of chess getting chosen are 7 out of 10. A 70% chance isn''t exactly low."


    Over the past couple of days, Horikita and I had yed several matches of chess against each other.


    "In the end, I hardly ever won against you, even with you going easy on me."


    It was true that the number of times she had beaten me were few and far between. However, there was no need for her to keep track of it. In this short period of time, Horikita''s chess skills had improved considerably.


    "Nobody is stronger than me, even when I''m going easy on them. Remember that."


    "You sure have a lot of confidence in yourself."


    Having wrapped up my conversation with Horikita, I set off to go fulfill my duties as themander.


    The remaining students were pretty much on standby in the main ssroom, waiting to receive instructions from the multipurpose room.


    After an event is announced, the participants would then change their clothes and go to the designated location. The finer details of the event wouldn''t be shared on the monitors, so the students in the main ssroom would have to wait for the participants to get back to learn what happened.

 Chapter 454 - 7 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 7 Part I</h4>


    I headed over to the special building and went to the designated location for themanders. There, Sakayanagi and Ichinose, who had arrived before me, were engaged in idle chatter with each other. From the looks of it, we weren''t allowed to enter the multipurpose room yet.


    "Good morning to you, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Mornin'', Ayanok��ji-kun."


    They both greeted me at the same time, and I lightly raised my hand in response.


    "It doesn''t seem like we''re allowed to go in just yet."


    "They told us to let them know once all four of us arrived."


    That is to say, the school was looking to ensure that the exam was carried out in a fair manner.


    If you were to enter the multipurpose room before the othermanders, you''d be able to calm your mind and adjust to the atmosphere of the testing grounds before anyone else.


    And, as this was a particrly special exam, there was no such thing as overdoing it when it came to ensuring fairness.


    "It seems we''re just waiting on Kaneda now."


    "Yep."


    I took a look around. While there was still no sign of Kaneda, there was no way he''d risk beingte.


    "At any rate, you sure are lucky, Ichinose-san."


    "Eh? Lucky?"


    "As they are now, ss D is no different than an infant. Their chances of beating your ss are pretty much nonexistent. All you have to do now is to see just how many wins you can pile up. If you win seven events in a row, ss B might even change ces with ss A. That is, depending on how ss A performs."


    "Oh no, there''s no way to tell what''s going to happen. They''ll probably be desperate, so we definitely can''t let our guards down."


    Upon seeing Ichinose steel her resolve like this, Sakayanagi let show an amused smile. This prompted Ichinose to speak up again.


    "Huh? Did I say something weird?"


    "No. You just spoke like you''re at the top, ready to take on anyone. At the very least, I understand that you don''t view ss D as your equals. Just what I expected from the one who managed to protect ss B for an entire year."


    Sakayanagi''s words were slightly mean-spirited. However, Ichinose didn''t let it get to her.


    "ss B also came here with a strategy, ready to win. We won''t lose easily, especially in an exam like this where unity and cooperation y such an important part."


    "I see. That was quite rude of me. It certainly is as you say, Ichinose-san."


    I stared out the nearby window as I listened in on their conversation.


    With April right around the corner, the weather today was bright and sunny. There wasn''t a single cloud in the sky.


    Like that, about five minutes or so passed. Before long, it began to dawn on us that he might bete.


    Finally, we heard the faint sound of footsteps approaching from the other end of the hallway.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like he''ll bete after all. I guess he didn''t lose his nerve and give up either."


    Sakayanagi expressed her thoughts, amused that Kaneda would be showing up at thest possible moment.


    Ichinose also seemed to be bracing herself as the exam was finally about to begin.


    We each took the liberty of envisioning what was about to happen.


    That is, we would join up with Kaneda after he arrived, and the four of us would enter the multipurpose room together.


    However��


    An unexpected person showed up instead.


    Upon seeing who it was, Ichinose let show apletely dumbfounded expression.


    While Sakayanagi was just as surprised as Ichinose, her expression quickly changed as she narrowed her eyes in amusement.


    "...Ry��en-kun? Why... Why are you here...?"


    A clear, distinctive feeling of unrest coursed through Ichinose.


    No, neither I nor Sakayanagi had seen thising either.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s got ya shaking there?"


    <Illustration>


    Ry��en, the former leader of ss D, deliberately drew attention to Ichinose''s trembling.


    "I see... I hadn''t expected this to happen. It seems I had wrongly convinced myself that themanders for this special exam would be those of us who received protection points."


    Sakayanagi was the first to put the pieces together. Indeed, this man, Ry��en, hade here alone. Kaneda was nowhere to be seen.


    "The special exam can''t even start without themanders. In other words, if it just so happens that themander is absent, then someone else''ll naturally have to fill in for ''em. Ain''t that right?"


    An unforeseen absence on the very day of the exam was certainly something that could happen.


    There was probably some sort of system in ce where one or two people would be ready as substitutes for themander''s position.


    And, of course, the substitutemander would be the one to take responsibility should their ss lose the exam.


    "Even so, I never even considered that you might show up, Ry��en-kun."


    "Well, duh? Considering the type of person you are, Ichinose, even if you broke out in a fever or got yourself injured, you''de crawling here on your hands and knees to prevent your ssmates from having to risk getting expelled."


    If they lose the exam, there would be no way to prevent themander''s expulsion other than using a protection point. Just as Sakayanagi had said, the preconceived notion that the people with protection points would end up bing themanders had been a critical misconception.


    Ichinose nervously cleared her throat.


    Back when the special exam was first announced, Ichinose naturally must''ve been at least a little bit cautious about who the opposingmanders would be. However, when Kaneda showed up as themander back when the ss matchups were decided, she probably ended up dismissing this possibility altogether.


    In her head, the process of elimination had probably happened without her even realizing it.


    She ended up concluding that the special exam would be apetition between the students who had gotten their hands on protection points.


    "Surely there must be some sort of penalty for you to participate as a substitute, right?"


    "Yeah, Kaneda isn''t allowed to participate in any events. It ain''t that unreasonable."


    Ry��en was saying that this penalty was something he had already taken into consideration.


    "Did you do this to throw me off? Even if you did, isn''t it disadvantageous for you that Kaneda-kun can''t participate?"


    While I didn''t know the full extent of Kaneda''s abilities, he was most likely a vital asset for ss D.


    This meant that they hade up with a clever scheme that involved giving up on Kaneda''s potential. Subconsciously, it would lead one to start pondering why.


    When had they decided that Ry��en would be themander? If it was from the very beginning, did that mean that this had all been nned from the start? With questions like these running through her mind, Ichinose was probably terribly confused right now.


    "Oi, don''t be so wary of me will ya? I''m just their sacrifice. If my ss loses, themander''ll get expelled. It''s a perfect chance for those ss D guys to kick me outta here. That''s all there is to it, aight?"


    "Then, are you saying you''ll go easy on me?"


    "Kuku. Yeah, I''ll ease up on ya, so just chill out ande at me."


    Ry��en spread his arms, weing her toe at him, but there was no way Ichinose was going to fall for it.


    "When you want to win, you''re the type to pull out every trick in the book. That''s how you fight, isn''t it?"


    "If I want to win, then sure."


    "I wish you wouldn''t. You don''t have a protection point and you''re fighting with your back up against the wall. Somehow I can''t help but feel like this is a bad omen for ss B."


    Ichinose is the type of person who prefers to build trust, confidence, and safety from the ground up. Because of that, her capacity to deal with sudden idents was by no means one of her strong suits. While this wouldn''t be much of a problem against an average opponent, it was a different story altogether against somebody like Ry��en.


    Perhaps the shock would soon spread from Ichinose to the entirety of ss B.


    Everyone in her ss would inevitably notice that Ry��en had be themander.


    And, even if they didn''t, Ishizaki and the others would surely make it well-known anyway.


    In which case, the rest of ss B wouldn''t be able to hide their distress, just like Ichinose.


    If Ry��en had be themander despite having stepped down as the leader of ss D, the unpredictable nature of his instructions would be a lingering cause for rm.


    "It seems the showdown between ss B and D is going to be quite intriguing as well."


    It probably wasn''t so much of aughing matter for Ichinose like it was for Sakayanagi, though.


    She really should''ve taken action back when ss D was repeatedly stalking her ssmates.


    If she had caught onto the fact that Ry��en had been lurking behind the scenes earlier on, it probably wouldn''t havee as this much of a shock to her now.


    "Well, seeing as we''re all here, let''s go, shall we?"


    With Sakayanagi leading the way, we entered the multipurpose room. A wall that hadn''t been there thest time we were here had been constructed, dividing the inside of the room into two distinct halves. For an improvised, temporary wall, it seemed to be quite sturdy and soundproof. The four homeroom teachers in charge of the first year had been on standby waiting for us.


    "Those from ss B and ss D, please move over there."


    Per Mashima-sensei''s instructions, the two of them disappeared to the other side of the partitioning wall with Chabashira following behind them.


    The facilitators for ss A and ss C were ss D''s Sakagami-sensei and ss B''s Hoshinomiya-sensei.


    From the looks of it, the teachers weren''t in charge of proctoring the exam for their own sses.


    "The test will start in five minutes. Take this time topose yourselves while you can."


    Leaving us with this piece of advice, Hoshinomiya-sensei then took Sakagami-sensei aside to have what seemed to be one final talk about the preparations for the exam.


    Before the exam, Sakayanagi and I had a few minutes alone together, just the two of us.


    "Finally... The day I''ve been waiting for has finally arrived. To be honest, I couldn''t sleepst night, and I almost overslept this morning."


    "I don''t remember making you wait so long. It''s just a coincidence that you met me in the first ce."


    "Are you saying that, if you hadn''te to this school, we wouldn''t have met?"


    As I nodded in response, sheughed, promptly denying it.


    "Our reunion at this school was indeed a mere coincidence. But, I was confident that I''d meet you again sooner orter. It was fate, decided long ago."


    "Fate, huh? You''re saying some pretty abstract things."


    "Well, I am a youngdy, after all."


    Sakayanagi smiled as she spoke, slowly approaching me with her cane in hand.


    <Illustration>


    "If you hadn''t enrolled in this school, I would''ve just postponed this for another three years or so. I was confident I could pass the time without rushing things, hiding my feelings of anticipation deep inside. But, that simply doesn''t work anymore. Ever since I found out you were within my reach, every passing day has just felt so long. It has been so very difficult to subdue my feelings; To subdue my burning desire topete with you. That''s just how much I''ve been dreaming of today."


    Sakayanagi spoke eloquently. Her wish was finally being granted, was it?


    "Aren''t you afraid to wake up from your dream?"


    Once ourpetition happens, there would be no going back.


    "Dreams have to be woken up from at some point."


    She didn''t seem to care. The only thing on her mind was that today was the day her dreams would finally be realized.


    "Normally... I''d ask you to go easy on me, but..."


    The look in her eyes was not what you''d expect from a young girl. It carried a certain kind of sharpness that you''d see from a hunter going after its prey.


    "Please, face me with everything you''ve got."


    If I were topete with her half-heartedly, Sakayanagi wouldn''t be happy with that in the slightest.


    While I wasn''t doing this in order to make her happy, it''d be far too troublesome to get involved with her any more than this.


    But, I also had my doubts as to whether or not this special exam would be enough to satisfy her.


    Then, as if she had read my mind, Sakayanagi spoke up again.


    "I''d be lying if I told you I didn''t feel conflicted. This special exam is far too inadequate for us to fully demonstrate the extent of our potential. Even though we''re bothmanders, our ability to intervene is limited."


    The school would never carry out an unreasonable exam where the oue depended solely on the actions of themanders.


    Sakayanagi was saying that, as long as there was an oue, the inadequacy of the exam was trivial.


    "Be that as it may, if themander''s ability to intervene wasn''t limited, we''d run into a different problem. I believe it''s important to take your situation into consideration as well, Ayanok��ji-kun. You don''t want your ssmates to find out about your true abilities, right?"


    Indeed, this consideration of hers was something I was quite grateful for. If themander were to have arge amount of influence over the oues of every single event, I probably wouldn''t be able to make the most of it.


    "Okaaay, the exam will begin any second now~ Please take a seat~"


    As Hoshinomiya-sensei''s instruction came flying, we both sat down across from each other at our designatedputers.


    Naturally, we couldn''t see each others'' faces with theputer screens ced between us. On my screen, there were the portrait photographs of each student in ss C.


    Excluding me, there were 38 pictures in total. Once the first selected event was announced, we''d be using these pictures to assign the students that we wanted to go and participate.


    Next, the ten events ss C hade up with were disyed on the screen.


    "My name is Sakagami, and I''ll be the one hosting the special exam. Without any further dy, let''s begin the final special exam of the first year. Each of you, please select the five events you''d like to be considered and press ''confirm'' when you''re done."


    I selected the five events that Horikita had in mind and pressed confirm immediately.


    Before long, Sakayanagi finished making her choices as well, and a total of ten events were disyed on therge monitor in the room.


    For ss C''s events, I had chosen Archery, Basketball, Table Tennis, Typing, and Tennis. I had toyed around with the idea of throwing in an interesting event like Rock Paper Scissors, but I ultimately decided against it.


    I had discarded the idea of using our English event since it ovepped with ss A''s English Test event. Despite the fact that Hirata and Onodera specialized in Football and Swimming, I decided not to go with those events because they would most likely be useful in another event somewhere down the line.


    Moreover, my strategy was for ss C to focus primarily on athletic events instead of academics.


    For ss A''s events, Sakayanagi had chosen Chess, English, Modern Literature, Math, and sh Mental Arithmetic. There were ten events in total. She had chosen all three of the events that Katsuragi predicted she would, and both of the events he had mentioned as a runner-up had also made it in. He had truly given Keisei and me a perfect answer.


    Though, it didn''t end up changing anything, and that''s because I had deliberately chosen not to tell Horikita about what Keisei and I had learned.


    "Moving forward, we''ll hold apletely randomized drawing to determine each of the seven events that you''ll bepeting in."


    "Anywho, Ayanok��ji-kun~ It sure is a shame that you''re gonna haveta go up against somebody like Sakayanagi-san. Sensei feels so sorry for you."


    "Hoshinomiya-sensei. You know the rules."


    "Yes, sir~ Sorry for speaking out of turn~"


    Upon being reprimanded by her colleague, Hoshinomiya-sensei lowered her head in apology.


    "The result of the drawing will be disyed on therge monitor in the center of the room, so please do take a look."


    As he spoke, Sakagami-sensei motioned toward the monitor, where the screen had changed over to something else.


    There was a 3D image that had all of the events in consideration disyed together.


    And then, the first event was selected.


    ��Basketball�� Required Participants: 5 ? Time Restriction: 20 Minutes Total (Two Halves with a 4 Minute Intermission)


    Rules: Standard basketball rules apply.


    Commander Intervention: Themander is allowed to perform up to one substitution at any given time.


    It was a five-on-five match in an event that ss C had chosen.


    In other words, it was an event we absolutely couldn''t afford to lose.


    "Sakagami-sensei. Are we students free to speak with one another?"


    "There are no rules against it. Do as you wish."


    "That is, we''re free to wage a war of words?"


    Sakayanagi directly stated what her intention was, and yet Sakagami-sensei still didn''t see a problem with it.


    "Uwaa~ Sakayanagi-san is soooo merciless!"


    Hoshinomiya-sensei chimed in again. She had probably interpreted this as Sakayanagi gaining full permission tounch a merciless assault against me.


    "Hoshinomiya-sensei."


    "Eep! I''m sorry! I won''t speak out of turn anymore!"


    While the students were free to speak, it seemed that the teachers were not. Hoshinomiya-sensei had been reprimanded time and again.


    "Unsurprisingly, ss C ended up choosing a small number of sporting events. Although, I suppose it''s perfectly understandable considering how few of your ssmates can study effectively. Sud��-kun is probably the central figure of this basketball event too, wouldn''t you say? After all, he''s one of the best basketball yers in this school. I don''t think you stand a chance against us if you don''t make proper use of him."


    Sakayanagi jumped at the opportunity to speak her mind, looking to get me to engage with her, but I intentionally chose to keep quiet.


    If at all possible, I wanted to avoid making too much of an impression on Hoshinomiya-sensei and Sakagami-sensei.


    "Did Horikita-san, the truemander of ss C, order you not talk with me unless you had to?"


    Upon seeing that I still wasn''t going to respond, she continued.


    "If so, even if you say something, it shouldn''t affect who you end up selecting. Do you disagree?"


    Sakayanagi was also well aware that I was looking to limit my words while we were in front of the teachers.


    "Horikita warned me not to say anything excessive to you. She said that if I''m not careful with what I say, I''ll just get caught up in one of your tricks and have the tables turned on me."


    "Fufu. That''s no good, Ayanok��ji-kun. You''ve already gone and provided me with important information. The identity of the mastermind controlling you from the shadows is something you should''ve kept hidden. If you go ahead and confess that it''s Horikita-san, you do know that I''ll be able to infer things based on her personality and behavioral patterns, right?"


    "No, that''s... That doesn''t necessarily mean that she''s the one instructing me."


    "Didn''t you just say it yourself, though? That Horikita-san told you what to do?"


    Upon seeing Sakayanagi let out a chuckle, Hoshinomiya-sensei put her palm on her forehead as an ''uh oh'' leaked out of her mouth.


    Sakagami-sensei was also taken aback. He stood there, shaking his head, watching as Sakayanagi extracted information out of me all too easily.


    "No, I just said that Horikita warned me... The instructions could''vee from somebody else."


    "Could''ve? In a situation like this, you won''t get yourself anywhere if you don''t state definitively that it was somebody else, even if it''s a lie."


    Not only did Sakayanagi see through what I had been trying to do, but she even spoke up to support me in doing so.


    This exchange alone must''ve been more than enough to convey the overwhelming difference in power between the two of us.


    Now that we had worked together to trick both of the teachers who were watching over us, the special exam would truly begin.


    "What does it matter anyway? ss C came to face this exam after carefully thinking about what strategies you woulde up with, Sakayanagi. Even if you''ve realized that Horikita is the one that came up with our strategy, then all that''s done is level the ying field."


    "My goodness, you''ve gone and admitted to it so straightforwardly. Though, since when was I the one who came up with ss A''s strategy, exactly? Just like you, Ayanokouji-kun, I have as many minds to help me decide things as I do ssmates. Did it ever ur to you that ss A could''ve also chosen to face this exam after running through all sorts of simtions on what ss C might do?"


    "That''s��"


    Dozens of seconds had passed since the teachers had given her permission to engage in a war of words with me.


    Unable to stand and watch this happen any longer, Sakagami-sensei pushed forward with the exam.


    "Do remember that time is limited. While I did say that you were free to speak with one another, please don''t neglect your task at hand."


    Of course, my conversation with Sakayanagi had absolutely no effect on my mental state.


    The only ones who were worried here were the teachers. For me, and also Sakayanagi, this was nothing more than an idle conversation.


    Once the both of us had finished making our choices, the list of students who''d be participating in the basketball event was announced.


    ss C''s participants were Makida Susumu, Minami Setsuya, Ike Kanji, Hond�� Ryotar��, and Onodera Kayano. Critically, Sud�� was not among them. Furthermore, I had even included a girl in our lineup. The team''s ace was Makida. ording to Sud��, as long as Makida practiced for it, he should be skilled enough to pass the exam. In addition, although Onodera''s true specialty was swimming, her basketball skills didn''t seem to be all that bad. From the looks of it, Horikita had decided that choosing her would be better for the team than choosing a boy who didn''t have any experience. As for our opponent, ss A chose Machida K��ji, Toba Shigeru, Kamuro Masumi, Shimizu Naoki, and Kit�� Hayato. Sakayanagi had thrown a girl into the mix as well.


    ording to the information I had gathered from Hirata, Kei, and Kushida, the team I had chosen should be more than ready to take home the win.


    Sakagami-sensei was standing over near Sakayanagi, so I couldn''t see his face very clearly. However, Hoshinomiya-sensei was standing near me, and I could easily see hers. At a nce, I could tell that she had her doubts about the participants I had chosen.


    After all, Sud�� Ken, the man considered to be the main focus of the basketball event, was nowhere to be seen.


    Of course, this was a strategy that Horikita and the rest of ss C had decided upon, not me.


    Though, it''s only natural that Sakayanagi would see through a strategy like this.


    "So you''re looking to win without using Sud��-kun, is that it? With reflexes like his, it wouldn''t be all that unusual for him to seed at both tennis and table tennis as well. Well, either way, it''s all within the realm of my expectations."


    With Sud�� in the lead, we would''ve been able to safely guarantee ourselves the win. Meanwhile, ss A wouldn''t be very happy about seeing basketball get selected. After all, Sud�� is the first person whoes to mind the moment anyone thinks of the basketball event. ss A''s chances of winning would be quite a lot lower if they were to take on a basketball team led by Sud��, and they knew that.


    In which case, the next logical conclusion for ss A would be to avoid making the mistake of wasting any of their skilled students on the basketball event.


    Then, with Sud�� out of the way, ss A might have the upper hand in the sporting events that wouldeter on.


    In light of this, ss C intentionally made the decision to not use Sud�� in the basketball event. If at all possible, we wanted to preserve his valuable potential that could shine in the remaining sporting events.


    Whether or not Sud�� had already participated in an event would also be a deciding factor in case the tennis or table tennis events were to get chosenter on.


    However, based on the people in ss A''s lineup, it seems that Sakayanagi had seen through this short-sighted n of ours.


    "By the way, who was it that came up with these rules regardingmander intervention? Was this also Horikita-san''s idea? You do realize that itpletely exposed what your goal was, right?"


    "Sorry, but I can''t answer that."


    "Is that right? If you can''t answer, then I suppose it can''t be helped."


    On the other side of the monitor, we watched as the preparations for the event went underway. The match would be starting soon.


    In the meantime, the only thing we''d be able to do is sit and watch the event unfold.


    As themanders, our only means of influencing this event was our ability to substitute one of the yers.


    But, that one, single decision could mean the difference between victory and defeat.


    At the sound of a whistle, a strenuous 10-minute match of basketball began.


    At first, even though they didn''t have Sud�� on the team, ss C was almost equally matched with ss A.


    The moment one team scored a lead, the other woulde right back and equalize it. It was truly a neck-and-neck match.


    Even the teachers found their eyes being drawn to the fierce battle unfolding on the monitor,pletely unsure of who exactly would win.


    As the one chosen to take Sud��''s ce, Makida wasn''t bad at all. Even though he was nowhere near as good as Sud��, his above-average skills allowed him to carry out the role of the team''s ace quite well. On the other hand, ss A''s ace was none other than Kit��, who was proving himself to be an equal match for Makida every step of the way.


    By the point halftime came around, there was only a one-point gap in the score at 12 to 11.


    ss C had only just barely taken the lead.


    "An interesting match, this one."


    Sakayanagi expressed her thoughts on the match. It would be hard to say which team would win during the second half.


    The second half of the match was set to begin after a brief four-minute intermission. However, Sakayanagi still didn''t make her move. Even though ss C was leading by one point, she still seemed to think that the two teams were equal in strength, and was instead looking to see how the match would y out. I, however, reached out for the keyboard in front of me without the slightest bit of hesitation. I made the decision and called for Sud�� to swap out with Ike.


    It''s certainly true that, at a nce, the two teams seemed to be evenly matched. It seemed like there was no way to tell how the game would y out.


    For thest ten minutes, I had been quite torn over whether or not I should substitute Sud�� into the match.


    "Fufu."


    Sakayanagi let out a faint chuckle. It didn''t seem like she had any intention of letting me preserve Sud��''s potential.


    Before long, Sud�� arrived on the other side of the monitor, warmed up and ready to go.


    Even though it wouldn''t be surprising if he had his doubts about being called in at this point, his expression was still extremely serious.


    From the looks of it, Sud�� inevitably seemed to realize the same thing that I had.


    "Both teams are evenly matched. Or, no, ss C is winning right now. Isn''t your decision to call in Sud�� a bit premature?"


    "I just thought I should guarantee that we pick up the win."


    "This is quite an important first match, so I understand how you feel. After all, there''s no way to be sure that tennis or table tennis will get chosen after this. There''s no reason to hold onto Sud��-kun if there''s no event that can make proper use of him."


    "Shouldn''t you be swapping out one of your yers as well?"


    "There''s no need for that. I chose a winning lineup from the very beginning."


    Kit��, who had been marking Makida, switched over to marking Sud��.


    From the main ssroom, Sud�� should''ve been watching over the entire match since it first started.


    Furthermore, Sud�� should''ve already noticed the difference in their abilities.


    After the 4-minute intermission was over, the second half of the match started.


    Kit�� guarded against Sud�� tightly, and his movements were about twice as sharp as they were earlier.


    [I knew it...! You bastard, so you were holding back, eh!?]


    We could hear Sud��''s voice yelling through the monitor.


    I knew from the beginning that ss A had been holding back in order to drag Sud�� out onto the court.


    However, there was no way to tell just how much of their potential they had been hiding until Sud�� tried his hand against them.


    Kit�� fought fiercely, but Sud�� was still a level above him.


    He shook off Kit��''s defense and forced his way into ss A''s territory.


    In order to stop him, ss A''s entire team desperately tried to hold back Sud��''s advances.


    Despite the fact that Sud�� was a head and shoulders above the rest, ss A''s yers still seemed to be a step above his teammates.


    The score was 17 to 13. While the point difference had grown wider, instead of slowing down, the opposing team''s movements gradually began to pick up pace.


    [Oi Kit��, you son of a bitch, you know what you''re doin'', don''t you!?]


    [Nah. You''re just being pressured by a bunch of amateurs.]


    [You liar!]


    [Why would I be lying? My friends and I have only been practicing for less than a week now. It seems you''ve got a lot of confidence in your basketball skills, but you''re not all that impressive.]


    [You bastard!]


    Since there was no cheering going on in the background, we could just barely make out the exchange going on between Sud�� and Kit�� over the monitor.


    Instigated by the fact that he was struggling against supposed amateurs, Sud��''s performance slowly began to lose some of its color.


    "Fufu, that was a lie. Kit��-kun is an experienced basketball yer."


    Having Kit�� incite Sud�� like this was most likely also part of Sakayanagi''s n.


    "By messing with his mentality like this, Sud��-kun will inevitably copse. No matter how superior one''s technique really is, if the mind is still immature, it will give rise to an opportunity for someone to take advantage of you."


    The student named Kit�� seemed to be quite skilled at ying basketball. He intentionally hid his abilities and yed at an equal skill level as the students from ss C for the first half of the match. His goal was to stage aeback once Sud�� got on the court and steal the win.


    And, if that didn''t work, he''d look to win by instigating a fight with Sud�� to break his concentration.


    It would be fair to say that Sakayanagi''s two-part strategy hadpletely poked a hole in our own.


    "My team will be catching up with yours soon enough."


    Kit�� cleanly sent the basketball flying straight into the basket. The score was now 17 to 15. ss A was definitely putting the pressure on.


    Sud��''s mental turmoil had indeed nearly evened out the ying field.


    However��


    "You said that Sud��''s mind is still immature, but... When exactly did you hear that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sud�� had grown up a lot over this past year. Now, his willpower wouldn''t crumble because of something like this. He knew that there was no way that Horikita would care about how cool he was during the match. That would onlye for carrying his team to victory.


    [Oraa!]


    [Nngh!?]


    Although his tone of voice was rough, the smoothness of his y returned. He overtook Kit�� and made his way to the basket, and nobody was able to stop him. He finished off his run down the court with a dunk, once again extending the lead for ss C.


    [Heh... I got a little bit heated there, but... there''s no way you''re beating me.]


    Even though Kit�� was a skilled yer, with a calm mind, Sud�� was easily a step or two above him.


    "I see. So he''s done some growing up of his own?"


    After that, Sud��''s mind didn''t waver again, and he brilliantly led the team until the end.


    Eventually, the sound of the whistle rang out, signifying the end of the match.


    [Hell yeah! I did it Suzune!]


    Sud�� struck a triumphant pose. He looked so excited that you''d think he had just won a basketball tournament.


    It was only one win, but his excitement was well deserved given everything he had just aplished.


    "I thought we had a chance, but his skills really were on another level after all."


    Apparently, Sakayanagi had seriously set her sights on picking up the win, with or without Sud�� on the court.


    The final score was 24 to 16. The first event hade to an end with a splendid victory for ss C.


    "Who would''ve thought that ss C would win first! You never really know when ites to these things huh?"


    Hoshinomiya-sensei mumbled her thoughts to herself, impressed with what had happened.


    Though, despite our win, we had conceded one of our strongest assets in return.


    It had been an event that literally required our victory from the moment he stepped out onto the court.

 Chapter 455 - 7 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 7 Part II</h4>


    The time came for them to choose the second event. The result of the drawing was...


    ��Typing�� Required Participants: 1 ? Time: 30 Minutes


    Rules: Apetition of speed and uracy over three different formats of typings skills: Vocabry, Short Passages, and Essays.


    Commander Intervention: Themander will be allowed to notify the participant of one mistake they make during the test.


    Once again, the event was one of the ones ss C hade up with. It would be a one-on-onepetition.


    Apparently, the luck of the draw was on our side.


    The event had been proposed by The Professor, who, out of everyone in our ss, was the most proficient at anything that had to do withputers.


    In fact, his typing speed was second to none amongst everyone in ss C. His speed was unquestionably fast, even whenpared to the national average. However, that''s not to say that everything would go perfectly. The primary reason for this is that we had no way of finding out just how many students were proficient at typing in ss A, and just how skilled at it they really were. We had no choice but to ce our faith in The Professor''s skills, and his skills alone. That being said, there was still a reason why he was chosen for this project.


    "ss C''s gone and chosen another interesting event. Although at first nce it may look like a game, typing is one of the most fundamental skills in the world of information technology. You could even go so far as to call it essential. I suppose it''s only natural that the school would ept it as an event."


    When ites to academics, ss A was at a major advantage.


    Horikita probably wanted to choose skill-basedpetitions that wouldn''t be influenced by things like that.


    "Everyone has one or two things that they''re good at. However, when ites topeting over such things, it''s hard for anyone to say whether or not they''re absolutely better at them than somebody else. It seems like someone in your ss has quite a lot of confidence in their typing skills."


    Generally speaking, most students with special skills who can win in a one-on-onepetition also have the potential to seed in another event, like with how we chose to put Onodera in the basketball match even though she specializes in swimming. On the other hand, by allocating a student like The Professor, who is only good at doing one thing, to the one-on-one match, we would gain an advantage in the events that woulde afterward.


    I, naturally, chose The Professor... Sotomura Hideo.


    Sakayanagi, on the other hand, selected Yoshida Kenta, a student I knew practically nothing about.


    For this event, we tried to restrain themander''s ability to intervene with the event as much as possible.


    Our strategy was to let The Professor do his thing without giving Sakayanagi much of a chance to butt in.


    The oue of the event was to be judged by aputer application that had been prepared beforehand by the school.


    The results were...


    ss C: Sotomura Hideo 90 points


    ss A: Yoshida Kenta, 83 points.


    The winner is ss C.


    Once the test was over, Sakagami-sensei announced their scores.


    The difference between the two of them was a mere 7 points.


    The results were pretty scary to hear given how close it was, but being up by even one point was still a victory.


    "While it''s only a bit, it looks like we still fell short. Things really aren''t going to be that simple, are they?"


    ss A losing two times in a row had been an unexpected development, but in a way, it had been inevitable.


    After all, both of the events had been put forward by ss C, so there wasn''t very much Sakayanagi could''ve done about it.

 Chapter 456 - 7 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 7 Part III</h4>


    Thus, ss C had won the first two events.


    So far, luck had been on our side, and all of Horikita''s ns wereing together beautifully.


    There were 8 events left for the drawing to choose from. It would''ve been great if it had kept selecting events that ss C had suggested, but...


    ��English Test�� Required Participants: 8 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year English curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of one of the participants.


    The third event was a written test, something we all knew would being sooner orter.


    The third program is a written test that will be chosen sooner orter.


    The crux of this special exam was figuring out how to win in the events that the opponent had suggested.


    If we managed to win this event, we''d gain an advantage far greater than a mere victory.


    Starting with Mii-chan, I came up with a lineup of students who were skilled at English. Although, it was frustrating that I couldn''t make use of strong trump cards like Horikita and Keisei yet. ss A had suggested three different written tests, English, Math, and Modern Literature, so it would be difficult for me to evenly distribute those of us with better academic abilities.


    Horikita had outlined two different strategies in the notebooks she had made in case two written test events ended up getting chosen.


    The first was to aim for both wins by evenly distributing the capable students between the two events. The second was to deliberately lose one of them and pour our resources into trying to win the other.


    Sakayanagi quickly decided on her eight participants, but I took a moment longer to consider my options.


    "This is the first time you''ve had to take time to think. It seems that Horikita-san left you with more than one option to choose from."


    There was no guarantee that another test would get chosenter, but there was also no guarantee that we''d be able to win now.


    But, the most frustrating part about this was that ss C had a tendency to do worse in English.


    In other words, I had to choose between the two strategies. Do I bnce the two teams and go for both wins? Or do I simply throw away our chances to win this one?


    "Will you give up on the English event? Or... maybe you''ll choose to fight and use up all your strength here?"


    Sakayanagi prompted me with a question, struggling to contain her excitement.


    However, I was not afraid of losing here.


    "I can tell what you''re thinking, Ayanok��ji-kun. You''re afraid that we anticipated the fact that you might choose to give up on the English test and, as a result, preserved our better students for theter tests, aren''t you? After all, if we were topete with a suboptimal team, it would give you a chance at winning. It''s not so easy to give up on this event, now is it?"


    After some thought, I made the decision to give up on the English event.


    "Based on recent global trends, it seems that girls tend to perform better in a variety of subjects than boys do, and score higher than boys as well. And, as it would turn out, English happens to be one of those subjects. But of course, those are just trends. It''s just a reference for you, if you will."


    Sakayanagi spoke up onest time just as I was about to make my decision on who to include in the event.


    She was looking to put pressure on me by feeding me with unnecessary information.


    In any case, ss A couldn''t afford to lose in the English test. She would undoubtedly choose several powerful contenders for the event.


    Once we had each finished choosing the participants, their names were disyed on therger monitor.


    The eight people listed for ss C were Okiya Ky��suke, Minami Hakuo, Karuizawa Kei, Sat�� Maya, Shinohara Satsuki, Inokashira Kokoro, Sonoda Chiyo, and Ichihashi Ruri. They were all students who wouldn''t be needed in any of the events that would show upter on.


    The eight people listed for ss A were Satonaka Satoru, Sugio Hiroshi, Tsukaji Shihori, Tanihara Mao, Motodoi Chikako, Fukuyama Shinobu, Rokkaku Momoe, and Nakajima Riko. While they weren''t the best options Sakayanagi had avable, it was still a fairly solid group. It seemed like she had made use of the trend she had mentioned just a bit earlier, as six of her eight selections were girls.


    "It seems like you''ve chosen to give up on English and focus on the future. An eptable decision."


    As expected, she had a very good grasp of ss C''s academic abilities.


    Even though we had the power to intervene for one single question, for the most part, the only thing we could do is sit and watch the event unfold.


    At a certain point, we were able to switch between the student''s answer sheets in real-time.


    Making use of my intervention, I helped one of my ssmates answer a question that most of the students seemed to be struggling with.


    However, whatever impact this may have had was negligible. At best, it would only improve our score by a handful of points.


    After they were done, the school collected their answer sheets and immediately began grading them. Before long, the results were in.


    The oue of the test would be based on the cumtive scores of all eight participants.


    ss C: Scored a total of 443 points.


    ss A: Scored a total of 651 points.


    The winner is ss A.


    As expected, the difference between the two scores was overwhelming.


    "We only scored an average of about 81%. If you had chosen to go all out instead of giving up, you might have been able to win this one."


    Like Sakayanagi had said, there had indeed been an opportunity for us to take advantage of their low average score, but things just weren''t that simple.


    It was probably better to avoid thinking of this as a win that I let get away from me.


    Sakayanagi''s courage to hold onto her more capable students without being afraid of losing three events in a row was nothing short of admirable.


    Just as ss A was presented with their first win, the selection for the fourth event had begun:


    ��Math Test�� Required Participants: 7 ? Time: 50 Minutes


    Rules: The test will be within the scope of the first-year math curriculum. Victory will be decided based on the ss with the higher overall score.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can answer a single question on behalf of one of the participants.


    English test was followed by an additional written test.


    "Looks like your choice paid off. You''ll undoubtedly have to go all-out this time. Or... perhaps you n on waiting for the Modern Literature test?"


    In this situation, it was best not to ce my bets on the Modern Literature test. Instead, I chose to make use of all of the academic ability ss C had at its disposal.


    "I said earlier that girls have a tendency to score higher, but for math, the opposite is true. Apparently, boys tend to do better than girls. Fascinating, isn''t it?"


    No matter what ideas she may try to ingrain within me, the choices I would make still wouldn''t change.


    I chose Hirata Y��suke, Yukimura Teruhiko, Ishikura Kayoko, Wang Mei-Yu, Azuma Sana, Kushida Kiky��, and Nishimura Ry��ko. It was the strongest seven-man lineup that I could make from ss C. As for our opponents, ss A had chosen Matoba Shinji, Shimazaki Ikkei, Morishige Takur��, Tsukasaki Taiga, Ishida Y��suke, Yamamura Miki, and Nishikawa Ry��ko. It was a lineup of mostly male students of equal, or even higher academic ability than the previous ones she had put forth. This was set to be an all-outpetition where we had put forth our strongest contenders, Horikita and K��enji not included.


    Not long after, the math test went underway. Unlike the devastating results of the English test, there were pretty much no mistakes this time, with Yukimura Teruhiko, that is, Keisei, taking the top spot.


    Even though I had Nishimura, the one with the lowest overall scores in math, wear the headset, I was only able to help her with one question, so it was difficult to imagine that this would have a significant impact on the results of the test. Considering the fact that Sakayanagi would undoubtedly be able to do the same, having themanders intervene sessfully was pretty much just a basic requirement of the test.


    After the written test finished, the teachers immediately began grading the answer sheets.


    Given that this was an event that ss A had proposed, if we managed to win, our overall chances would rise exponentially.


    We''d be able to challenge the fifth event with the possibility of taking home the entire special exam.


    "Well then, I will now be announcing the results of the Math Test event. ss C: 631 points."


    Our average score for each student was around 90%, a very impressive result.


    However, if the questions on the test weren''t very difficult, there would be other things to worry about.


    "And for ss A... 655 points. ss A wins."


    Sakagami-sensei reported the two cumtive scores, revealing that we had lost the event by a slim, narrow margin of just 24 points.


    "That was dangerously close. Everyone in ss C must have studied quite a lot. If you had chosen Horikita-san and K��enji-kun, you might have won, don''t you think?"


    "...Maybe so."


    It was regrettable that we hadn''t been able to steal the win this time. If I had included both Horikita and K��enji, it''s true that we might have won. But even so, it still wouldn''t have been a guarantee either.


    Furthermore, we were now facing the reality that, if the Modern Literature Test were to be drawn next, we would pretty much just lose automatically.


    ss C simply didn''t have anyone left whose academic abilities would be good enough to surpass those of ss A.


    With this, the lead we had was gone. The score had once again evened out at two wins and two losses.

 Chapter 457 - 7 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 7 Part IV</h4>


    And so began the drawing for the fifth event.


    ��sh Mental Arithmetic�� Required Participants: 2 ? Time: 30 Minutes


    Rules: Victory will be decided by the student who takes first ce in terms of both speed and uracy using abacus-style mental arithmetic.


    Commander Intervention: Themander can change the answer to a single question of their choice.


    It was the third event in a row that had been proposed by ss A.


    Normally, this would be an unfavorable turn of events for us, but this particr event was a special exception to that. Keisei was probably feeling ted right about now. After all, this was the event that Katsuragi had promised to ease up on.


    However, it was still too early to celebrate. If Katsuragi doesn''t get chosen, our fleeting fantasies of winning would disappear.


    "Another one of our events. We absolutely can''t afford to lose this one."


    Disregarding Sakayanagi''s chatter, I went with the strategy Horikita hade up with, selecting K��enji Rokusuke and Matsushita Chiaki to participate.


    Between the two of them, I had Matsushita wear the headset. Even if I had K��enji wear it, there was no reason to believe that he was going to listen to me anyway.


    Horikita''s decision to assign K��enji to participate in the sh Mental Arithmetic event was probably the correct one. Instead of being based on whichever ss had a higher overall score, the win would be given to the ss of the student who ced first. There was a chance that K��enji might meet our expectations and pick up the win. But, just in case he didn''t take the event seriously, Matsushita would at least be there as a backup. Matsushita has a quick mind for math, so the n had always been to use her in the Math Test or sh Mental Arithmetic events. Even if we had used Matsushita in the math exam, it still didn''t mean that we would''ve won, so you could say that the fact that we could still make use of her had been a blessing in disguise.


    The students Sakayanagi chose were Katsuragi K��hei and Tamiya Emi.


    ording to the information Katsuragi had leaked to us, Tamiya''s abilities weren''t all that impressive.


    As proof, Katsuragi was the one wearing the headset for ss A.


    "There will be ten questions in total. Although the questions will progressively get more difficult, the points awarded for getting them correct will rise as well. In the event of a tie for first ce, the event will be extended until one party gets a question wrong."


    Moving forward, the numbers for each of the questions would be disyed on the monitor in the audiovisual room.


    Since themander could only intervene with one single question, we would most likely wait to do so until the end.


    Even though the event was just about to begin, K��enji folded his arms in front of him and closed his eyes.


    "...So it backfired, huh?"


    His attitude hadn''t even slightly changed from back when the special exam first began.


    For the first question, different single-digit numbers would sh upon the screen three times over the course of five seconds. It was a question of level 10 difficulty, the lowest level.


    6. 9. 1. The answer was 16.


    This first question was a problem that anyone would be able to solve. After the numbers disappeared, the students were prompted to write down their answers.


    Matsushita answered correctly without putting in much effort, but K��enji had left his answer sheet nk. It made sense though, considering the fact that he hadn''t even bothered to look as the numbers were being disyed on the screen.


    At this point, it seemed like we had no choice but to rely on Katsuragi making a mistake like he had promised.


    "Fufu. He really is such a peculiar person."


    Even though Sakayanagi couldn''t see what he had responded with, she could tell just from looking at him that he hadn''t responded with anything.


    "However, since Matsushita-san seems to be the one you''re banking on, there aren''t really any problems, are there?"


    As Sakayanagi spoke, the event continued ying out before us.


    By the time they got to the third and fourth questions, the number of digits had increased to two and the number of rounds had gone up to six.


    Matsushita was unfazed by this and still answered each question correctly.


    However, as they approached the fifth problem, the overall difficulty increased yet again.


    Question five was 3 digit numbers in 6 rounds over 5 seconds, and question six had even more with 3 digit numbers in 8 rounds over 5 seconds.


    Matsushita was at her wit''s end as she tried to calcte the numbers inside her head.


    The answers she had managed to squeeze out had been correct up until the sixth question where she was just barely able to keep up.


    But, that was as far as she could go. The next question, question seven, had 3 digit numbers in 12 rounds over 4.5 seconds. Question eight had 3 digit numbers in 15 rounds over 3.5 seconds.


    By the time they had gotten to the ninth question, it was 3 digit numbers in 15 rounds over 2.5 seconds.


    "T-this is like, waaay impossible!"


    Just like the students, Hoshinomiya-sensei was understandably also at her wit''s end upon seeing the questions the students were getting.


    "The difficulty level may be a bit too high..."


    Sakagami-sensei agreed, not knowing the answer either.


    Even though Matsushita''s answers had been correct up to the sixth question, from the seventh question onward, they, unfortunately, were not. What''s more, K��enji still hadn''t given an answer to a single question. At this point, even if he managed to answer thest question correctly, he had already gone past the point of no return.


    Naturally, I had already memorized the answers to all nine questions, and Sakayanagi had probably done the same.


    Themander was only allowed to change the participant''s answer to one of the questions. So the n was that, If I couldn''t solve the tenth question, I''d go with the ninth. And if I couldn''t solve the ninth, I''d go with the eighth.


    The extent to which Katsuragi decided to throw for us would greatly influence the oue of the event.


    The tenth and final question in the sh Mental Arithmetic event began.


    It consisted of 3 digit numbers in 15 rounds over 1.6 seconds.


    One by one, the 15 numbers shed on and off of the screen in quick, rapid session.


    For a moment, everything fell silent.


    Whether it be Katsuragi, Matsushita, or Tamiya, none of them even managed to pick up their pen. They all just sat there in mute amazement at the question that had just passed them by.


    Sakayanagi signaled to the teachers that she wanted to make use of her intervention, and, of course, I did the same.


    "Eh...? Well then, would themanders please provide an answer for one question. Remember: theter the question, the higher the score."


    Naturally, the question I answered was thest one, question ten.


    Matsushita obedientlyplied with my instructions and wrote down the answer I provided her with.


    She herself didn''t know the answer, so she didn''t have any reason to turn down the one I had given her.


    [Fufufu. sh Mental Arithmetic is quite an interesting game. I''ve never tried it before.]


    K��enji, the man who Sakayanagi and I had already stopped paying attention to, had apparently opened his eyes again at some point.


    With an amused smile, K��enji cast a nce at the surveince camera we had been watching the event through.


    "Which question did you provide an answer for, Ayanok��ji-kun? I chose the tenth with an answer of 7619."


    The answer I had given Matsushita was...


    "I did as well."


    Apparently, Sakayanagi had managed to solve thest question as well.


    "In terms ofmander intervention, it seems we were evenly matched. In other words, this hase down to a face-off between Katsuragi-kun and Matsushita-san."


    As the teachers collected everyone''s answer sheets, the man who hadn''t responded to a single question once again opened his mouth.


    [The answer for thest question was 7619, yes?]


    "My my my�� how surprising. He''s correct."


    Overhearing K��enji''s answer, Sakayanagi apuded, praising him for a job well done.


    The teachers hurriedly began tallying up the scores.


    If Katsuragi had gotten the seventh, eighth, or ninth question correct, ss C would lose.


    But on the other hand, if he had gotten less than six questions correct, we would win instead.


    "After tallying up the results, with eight out of ten questions correct, first ce goes to Katsuragi K��hei. ss A wins."


    We had wanted to gain the upper hand by winning the fifth event, but victory smiled upon Katsuragi instead.


    Sakagami-sensei''s announcement marked the end of the fifth event.


    "It''s quite regrettable, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Was trying to persuade Katsuragi a mistake?"


    "It was certainly safe to assume that he holds a grudge against me. It wasn''t wrong to try and take advantage of it either. But, did you really think I''d overlook a weakness like that so easily?"


    Even though I couldn''t see Sakayanagi, I knew that she was smiling.


    "I told him beforehand. That, if he were to betray me, I''d expel more of the earnest, hardworking students in our ss. Despite how he looks, he cares quite a lot about his friends. He''s not the type of person who would sacrifice those around him because of some selfish grudge."


    Sakayanagi had known him for much longer than I had.


    She was very familiar with his strengths and weaknesses.


    "Facing defeat after you thought you would win. This must have been quite arge blow to your morale. Are you worried about the final events?"


    "Who knows."


    "Katsuragi-kun wasn''t on your side, but that''s not the only thing that went wrong for you, now is it? If K��enji-kun had taken the event seriously from the beginning, it''s possible that he could''ve gotten a perfect score. That is, you could''ve been able to win the match, no?"


    "That''s just spection. Having power you can''t control is the same thing as not having power at all."


    Just like how students whock special skills, academic ability, or physical prowess couldn''t be counted on, students who weren''t willing to take things seriously couldn''t be either. Even though they seem different on the surface, they were the same. At least, that''s how it was for this exam.


    Of course, our inability to persuade K��enji to take action was a problem on our side of things as well.


    With this, the score was two wins and three losses. ss C was standing at the edge of a cliff.


    "Only two more events left and the special exam will be over. It''s really such a shame."


    I could hear Sakayanagi let out a sigh, wanting to enjoy the moment for as long as possible.


    "Now that it''se to this, wins, losses, all of it feels trivial."


    "If that''s the case, then it''d be great if you''d let us win."


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. This is a seriouspetition, after all."


    As Sakagami-sensei moved forward with the exam, the drawing for the sixth event began.


    At this point, if it drew another event suggested by ss A, we would definitely lose.

 Chapter 458 - 8: Class B vs. Class D

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 8: ss B vs. ss D</h4>


    While ss A and ss C were still in the process of having their Math tests graded for their third event...


    The oue of the fourth event in the battle between ss B and ss D had already been decided.


    "After tallying up the results, ss B ended with 601 points, while ss D ended with 409 points. ss B wins the fourth event."


    After hearing Mashima announce the results, Ichinose let out a sigh of relief.


    The event had been an academic test that ss B had suggested, so it would''ve been nearly impossible for them to lose.


    "Well ain''t you a lucky one, Ichinose. You should be grateful we keep drawing ss B''s events."


    "...Yeah."


    Despite having won, Ichinose was still clearly distraught, whereas the loser, Ry��en, seemed perfectlyposed.


    Moreover, this was only natural. Out of the four events that had been drawn so far, three of them had been suggested by ss B. However, those four events hadn''t ended up ying out as expected, as the score was tied with two wins apiece between ss B and ss D. During the third event, ss B had lost at their own game, the Chemistry Test. Furthermore, the reason for their defeat was obvious.


    "Sensei... Have the students with stomach achese back from the bathroom yet?"


    At Ichinose''s request, Mashima got in touch with the ssroom to check on the situation in ss B.


    "No, two of them still haven''t gotten back from the bathroom yet, and it seems that several of the others have also started to feel unwell now."


    "Is that so..."


    The reason why ss B had lost the Chemistry event was because a portion of their main fighting force had unexpectedly fallen sick.


    But, that wasn''t the only reason. On the day before the exam, some of ss B''s students had gotten into a dispute with ss D, which had also had an impact.


    Although aint had been made to the school, neither of the two sses had been penalized as it was nothing more than a verbal argument.


    These underhanded actions had undoubtedly been orchestrated by the man seated on the other side of the table, Ry��en.


    Ichinose took a few deep breaths in order topose herself once again.


    "Haa... It''s okay, it''s okay."


    They hadn''t given up the lead just yet. Ichinose had lost her presence of mind ever since her defeat in the Chemistry event, but now she was slowly beginning to return to normal. While it was true that problems kept popping up one after another, Ry��en''s actions were limited. As themander, he wouldn''t be able to do anything that she couldn''t do also.


    Ichinose desperately tried to regain her confidence. To tell herself that, as long as she continued to fight hard, they wouldn''t lose.


    "Oi, you teachers. Hurry up and start the fifth event already. Those chumps in ss B weren''t even able to take care of their health on the day of the exam. Are you really gonna make concessions for a naive bunch like that?"


    "Mind yournguage, Ry��en."


    Despite Chabashira''s warning for his arrogantnguage, Ry��en didn''t seem to care.


    In fact, he even turned it up a notch.


    "I dunno if they''re on the toilet or whatever, but they could totally be using this time to iron out their strategy. Plus, it''s strange that multiple people just so happened to get sick all at the same time. What kind of sinister tricks are you ying at, Ichinose?"


    "I-I didn''t..."


    Ry��en drew suspicion to the fact that several people had reported feeling unwell at the same time.


    Even though Ichinose knew that there had been absolutely no wrongdoing on her part, she had no room to refute it either.


    "Either way, let''s just get on with it already, aight teach''?"


    With a grin on his face, Ry��en shot a look at Chabashira for confirmation.


    "Ry��en is certainly right about that. Mashima-sensei, please proceed with the fifth event, if you would."


    Mashima began the drawing for the fifth event.


    ��Karate�� Required Participants: 3 ? Time: 10 Minutes


    Rules: Each match will take at most 3 minutes, using a non-contact, Sundome Karate ruleset. The matches will adopt a "Loser Leaves, Winner Stays" tournament style.


    Commander Intervention: Themander may, at any point, call for one of the matches to be redone.


    "Sweet, it''s one of our events this time. We''ll take on anyone, doesn''t matter who."


    Ry��en chose Suzuki Hidetoshi, Oda Takumi, and Ishizaki Daichi for his three participants. The rules regardingmander intervention were perfect for him as well, granting him the ability to call for a rematch just in case something unexpected were to happen and they lost one of the matches.


    On the other side, Ichinose chose Sumida Makoto, Watanabe Norihito, and Yonezu Haruto. Back when the opposing ss''s events were announced, she had tasked these three with practicing for the Karate event, but they pretty much had their hands full with just remembering the rules.


    As a result, ss B suffered two staggering back-to-back losses. Even when Ichinose tried to make use of her powers as themander to call for a rematch, it still didn''t manage to change anything.


    The fifth event had been one of the quickest and most decisive losses so far.


    At this point, ss B didn''t have any more leeway. If they lost the next event, the sixth, they would lose the entire special exam.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it, Ichinose?"


    As they waited for the drawing to pass judgment, Ry��en called out to Ichinose, who had gotten quieter.


    "When it was decided that you''d be going against ss D back when the special exam was announced, I''ll bet you guys felt like you had an absolute advantage. But looking at you now, it''s like the only thing you can do is sit there and pray to the heavens. Kuku."


    Ichinose''s strategies were by no means naive.


    If they werepeting under normal circumstances, ss B would be at 3 wins and 2 losses right now.


    But instead, a sudden ident happened that had thrown everything out of order.


    If they didn''t draw one of their own events here, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    And then it was chosen, the sixth event.


    ��Judo�� Required Participants: 1 ? Match Time: 4 Minutes (Up to 3 Matches for 12 Minutes Total)


    Rules: Standard judo rules apply.


    Commander Intervention: Themander may choose to invalidate the results of one match and call for a rematch.


    A one-on-one event. For ss B, the event that had been chosen was the worst possible oue imaginable.


    This was the first time Ichinose had ever truly felt the sensation of being plunged into darkness.


    "Kukuku. Judo? Judo, eh? For THAT to get chosen out of all things. Lady luck ain''t smiling down on you, Ichinose."


    "How..."


    "If thest two events had been from ss B, you wouldda still had a chance at winning!"


    Ry��en locked in Yamada Albert without hesitation.


    Just like in the Karate event earlier, the rules regardingmander intervention were an ultimate insurance policy that practically guaranteed that he wouldn''t lose.


    "Even though your opponent is Albert, don''t let it get to you. The strongest guy doesn''t always win, so ya never know until ya give it a shot."


    The result was already as clear as day. It would be extremely difficult for ss B to beat an opponent whose physique and skill far surpassed their own.


    It was the only event that ss B had given up on, where they wouldn''t be able to win no matter what. Ichinose had to select a single person, and she was only given thirty seconds to decide who that would be. But now, Ichinose couldn''t even make the choice to nominate someone anymore.


    The seconds ticked away mercilessly until the timer finally reached 0. As per the rules, a student would be chosen at random if themander failed to make the choice in time, but after considering the danger of the event, Mashima passed the ruling immediately instead.


    "ss B loses this event by default. And, this marks the fourth win for ss D, making ss D the overall victor for this special exam."


    At Mashima''s merciful deration, the oue of the battle between ss B and ss D had been set in stone.

 Chapter 459 - 8 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 8 Part I</h4>


    From here, the story turns back to the day the special exam was first announced.


    Alone, Ishizaki chased after Ry��en as he headed off to eat his lunch. ss D had already decided on making Kaneda theirmander, but they were having problemsing up with what events to choose.


    The reason being that nobody in ss D was capable ofing up with any original ideas.


    Ordinary events, ordinary rules, ordinary fighting styles.


    They were only able toe up with simple, ordinary ideas that anyone would be able to think of.


    If they couldn''te up with anything better, their chances of winning against any of the other sses were effectively non-existent.


    Submitting ten casual, ordinary events was simply the easy way out.


    In ss D, the current opinion was that they should avoid facing off against ss A because their abilities were just too overpowering. Simrly, they came to the conclusion that it might be even more crucial to avoid ss B.


    So, naturally, everyone wanted to go after the up-anding ss C. That is, everyone other than Ishizaki.


    "Uhh�� could ya spare a moment, Ry��en-san?"


    Despite his fear of doing so, Ishizaki checked his surroundings to make sure that there were no other first-year students around before he proceeded to call out to Ry��en.


    "Hm?"


    With just a mere nce from Ry��en''s harsh eyes, Ishizaki froze like a frog that had been seen by a snake.


    But despite his body freezing up on him, his mouth still managed to speak.


    "I beg of you�� please give me some of your time!!"


    "Oh, so you''ve gotten big enough to oppose me now, huh?"


    "N-no, that ain''t it...!"


    "Kuku. Well, whatever. You''re practically the leader of ss D right now."


    Ry��en felt like he was only prolonging the inevitable right now. That this was nothing more than extra time at a school where he was going to get forced out eventually, so he had plenty of time to kill. The two of them began walking outside with Ry��en in the lead.


    Even if someone were to witness the two of them, it''d probably seem like Ishizaki had called Ry��en out or something.


    Once they made their way out of the school building and got to an area where no people were around, Ishizaki promptly got down on his knees.


    "Ry��en-san, please... lend your strength to ss D for this special exam!"


    From the moment Ishizaki called out to him, Ry��en had a solid idea of what Ishizaki wanted. However, he didn''t say a word about it. He just looked down upon Ishizaki prostrated on the ground before him.


    "You''re dribbling out nonsense, Ishizaki. I stepped down. I''ve told you that already. You really think I''ll help you?"


    "That�� I know that. But with how we are now, we hardly stand a chance against the other sses!"


    "Yeah probably."


    Ry��en didn''t deny it either.


    After all, he had already thought about it. When ites to sheerpetitive potential, ss D was overwhelmingly inferior to the other sses.


    "Kaneda stepped up as themander, so even if we lose nobody will get expelled... But, if we lose at this point, our ss points will be all but gone!"


    "Well, that''s what you get if ya lose seven events straight, eh?"


    ss D currently has 318 ss points. If they lost all seven matches, they''d be down to 100 points total. While that was the worst-case scenario, it wasn''t all that unlikely given the current trajectory of the ss.


    "So you want me to be themander? Who would agree to something like that?"


    "That''s��"


    In order to get Ry��en expelled, they''d have to make him themander. And furthermore, they would need to lose.


    However, the ss would have to suffer a huge loss just to get one person expelled, and nobody was very eager to make that tradeoff.


    Should their ss points ever drop to 0, it''d be effectively impossible for them to ever reach ss A.


    Not only that. It''d be nearly impossible to live a stable life at this school anymore.


    ss D''s optimal oue was victory. Second to this would be to lose and force Ry��en''s expulsion.


    But no matter what, they had to avoid getting crushed and losing their only protection point at the same time.


    Ishizaki wanted ss D to win, but he also didn''t want Ry��en to get expelled.


    And, if anyone in the ss could make that happen, it''d be Ry��en himself.


    "...So what should we do? Should we go for ss C after all?"


    Under normal circumstances, Ishizaki would''ve been fully behind choosing ss C, but the problem with that was Ayanok��ji.


    Ishizaki''s hesitation stemmed from the fact that he was one of the few students who knew the true nature of that man.


    "Don''t go asking for my opinion all willy-nilly like that. Who told you I''d cooperate?"


    For Ishizaki, this was all or nothing, but Ry��en''s words made it clear he had been too reckless. But even so, he still wasn''t going to stop prostrating himself. He was prepared to keep it up until the moment Ry��en left.


    "You''re right that ss C isn''t very unified. They''ve got a monster like Ayanok��ji, but in the end, he''s just one guy. You might even be tempted to think you''d stand a chance because it''s a teampetition... though, you''d be wrong."


    "Wha?"


    Ry��en, the very man Ishizaki thought he had no chance of convincing, unexpectedly decided to share his thoughts.


    "Put me as themander and I''d avoid facing off with ss C. I dunno the whole process of how we choose our opponent, but that ss isn''t one I''d want to be challenging voluntarily."


    "B-but other than Ayanok��ji��"


    "That''s got nothing to do with it, blockhead."


    Ishizaki recoiled a bit.


    "Even though ss D is full of ipetent morons like you, we''ve still got the tools to seed in other ways. But, ss C isn''t the best option we''ve got avable. No, there''s only one ss suitable enough to be our opponent."


    "Wh-which one is it!?"


    "ss B."


    Ry��en spoke the name of the ss without even looking at Ishizaki below him.


    "If you''re lookin'' to win this exam, ss B is your only option."


    He proposed ss B, a ss that everyone in ss D had wanted to avoid.


    "Even an idiot can be useful depending on what ya do with ''em."


    With that, Ry��en turned his back on Ishizaki and began to leave.


    "P-please wait! How, how could we possibly beat ss B!?"


    Ishizaki scrambled to his feet and called after him.


    "Ry��en-san! Ry��en-saaan!"


    But Ishizaki''s cries didn''t stop him from walking away.

 Chapter 460 - 8 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 8 Part II</h4>


    As the one redited with overthrowing Ry��en, Ishizaki''s influence within ss D wasn''t exactly low.


    However, that didn''t mean that there weren''t any problems.


    The one who should''ve been expelled during the provisional exam, Ry��en, was still here. The ss had focused their censure votes on Manabe in order to threaten her a little, but she ended up being expelled instead. Naturally, many students felt suspicious of this.


    Of course, the first question in everyone''s mind was: ''Who exactly was it that cast such arge number of praise votes for Ry��en?''


    Had someone within ss D voted for him? Or, if it was another ss, which one?


    A lot of theories were repeatedly being tossed around as ss D tried to reason out what had happened.


    Due to the high degree of anonymity of the provisional special exam, it had been impossible for them to figure out the exact answer.


    In reality, ss B''s Ichinose had indirectly struck a deal with Ry��en, offering arge number of praise votes in exchange for Ry��en''s stockpile of private points. While that was what had happened, ss B would never tell that to anyone. As Ichinose had asked to keep it a secret, her ssmates obediently followed suit. ss B would''ve listened to her either way, but in this case, it had been part of a strategy to prevent one of their ssmates from being expelled, so everyone was eager toply with her.


    Meanwhile, ss D was enveloped in paranoia.


    However, a few of them knew the truth. Ishizaki and Ibuki had taken action in order to prevent Ry��en''s expulsion, and Shiina Hiyori had coborated with them.


    Given that it wouldn''t be strange if everything came to a standstill at this point, Shiina yed the very important role of making use of the advice that Ishizaki had received from Ry��en.


    She worked diligently to ensure that her ss would be matched against ss B.


    In a private conversation with Kaneda, she subtly guided him toe to the conclusion that ss B was their best choice.


    However, that didn''t mean the problem had been resolved.


    Shiina herself was well aware that, without any leadership, ss D''s chances of winning would be as thin as paper if they were to face off against ss B right now. She knew that falling behind, even slightly, would lead to defeat.


    So that very same day, after the ss matchups had been decided, Shiina immediately put a certain n into action.


    "Dammit. What should we do...?"


    Inside a rented room at the Karaoke parlor, Ishizaki vented his frustration.


    "Dunno. Why exactly did you call me here again? What kinda group is this?"


    Ibuki red at Ishizaki before proceeding to give Shiina a simrly harsh look, who was seated right beside him.


    "How shall we put it... This is Ishizaki-kun and his merry band of friends?"


    Ibuki slouched down in her seat as she red at Shiina for her silly answer.


    "Haa... My head hurts."


    "As the three people who best understand the current situation, I think we''ll be able toe up with some ideas by gathering up like this. Manjushri speaks to three, as they say."


    "Man Juice speaks to Thee? Heh. What''s that about?"


    "You said that on purpose didn''t you?"


    "Ouch! Ibuki, you bitch! Stop pinching the skin on the back of my hand like that!"


    "Nice and lively. I knew meeting up in a karaoke room would be a good decision."


    Upon seeing the interaction between Ibuki and Ishizaki, Shiina sped her hands together happily. Ibuki, however, was having none of it.


    "We can''t have a decent discussion with a group like this. I''m outta here."


    "Ah, that would be problematic. Ry��en-kun is going to show up after this."


    ""What?""


    Ishizaki and Ibuki both spoke the same thing at the same exact time.


    "Ry��en-kun is absolutely essential to winning this special exam. After all, he''s the only one who saw potential in facing ss B when everyone else wanted to avoid them."


    Shiina had set off one hell of an unexpected bomb.


    She didn''t seem to understand the sheer weight of her own words.


    "You, what did you just say?"


    "Eh? I said that he''s the only one who sa��"


    "Not that. What you said before. Who''d you say would be showing up here?"


    "Ry��en-kun."


    Ibuki looked at Ishizaki. Ishizaki looked at Ibuki.


    "S-seriously? Ry��en-san? Here???"


    "Yes. I''ve already invited him."


    "This is going to be one of the worst karaoke meetups I''ve ever seen... but, did you tell him about us?"


    "I told him you''d both be here, of course."


    "Yer tellin'' me that he knows we''re here and he''s still gonnae...?"


    Ishizaki had already attempted to get Ry��en to cooperate and got turned down, so it was only natural that he''d be suspicious.


    "I''ll ask just to make sure, but what time did that guy say he''d get here?"


    "4 o''clock."


    "...Huh?"


    Ibuki took a look at the clock on the wall.


    The time was just past 5:05 PM.


    "It looks like he''s just a tiny bitte."


    "It''s been more than half an hour! That''s not called beingte! That''s called being ignored!"


    "Calm down and help yourself to some of this melon soda. Let''s just be patient, shall we?"


    Ibukipletely disregarded the can of melon soda Shiina offered her.


    "I don''t have the time for this..."


    As Ibuki was about to get up, Ishizaki stopped her.


    "I''m gonna wait. Ry��en-san will definitelye... maybe..."


    "Are you retarded? No way in hell that guy''s gonna keep his word."


    In fact, he was already substantiallyte. Unwilling to get involved in this, Ibuki spat out a superficial apology and began to walk for the door.


    But this time, a slender, white hand reached out and grabbed Ibuki by the arm.


    "Let''s wait, Ibuki-san. He may not seem like it, but Ry��en-kun is an earnest person, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "...You... What do you know about him?"


    "I don''t know very much. Honestly, I''ve only ever spoken to him a few times."


    "Then why?"


    "I''ve just got a feeling that he is."


    "So it''s baseless. How sweet."


    "You could say that."


    Shiina responded with a pure, harmless smile that Ibuki found herself getting caught up in.


    "Besides, I''m having tons of fun spending time with you two. Won''t you stay?"


    "...Idiot."


    Ibuki sat back down, exasperated.


    "If he doesn''t show up soon, I''m out of here, alright?"


    "Alright~"

 Chapter 461 - 8 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 8 Part III</h4>


    "I can''t take it anymore! I''m at my limit!"


    Although Ibuki had been more than patient, the time was now just past 8 PM.


    She was beyond irritated. The word te'' hardly even applied anymore; This could only be described as being stood up.


    "Oho. You say that, but haven''t you only sung like 10 songs?"


    "You still haven''t hit your limit yet, Ibuki-san!"


    "I went past my limit a long time ago! I''m sick of this!"


    "Then let''s do our best to try and surpass your limits altogether!"


    "I''m not joking around here!"


    "Jeeze, yer pissy... Aren''t you tired of being angry all the time?"


    "One look at your ugly mug would make anyone a million percent more tired."


    Ishizaki reached out to try and stop Ibuki, but she shook him off and began to leave.


    However, just as she reached for the door handle, the door opened all on its own.


    "The hell? Did you guys seriously wait here thinking I''d show up eventually?"


    A man, Ry��en, entered the room with a grin on his face. As if by impulse, Ishizaki and Ibuki froze up entirely.


    They never thought that he''d actuallye.


    "You''rete, Ry��en-kun."


    "You say that, but it looks like you''re enjoying yourself."


    "Yes. I''ve never been to karaoke before. I''m having a great time."


    "Then I''ll get out of your hair. Make sure you enjoy yourself, Ibuki. Sorry for bothering you all."


    Ry��en sneered as he tried to close the door behind him, but Ibuki stopped him.


    "I''ll kick your ass if you leave me here in karaoke hell any longer."


    "Kuku. How scary."


    Ry��en was then pulled into the room by Ibuki and had Ishizaki order him some sparkling water.


    Then, he sat down and began to y with his phone without saying anything.


    "...So?"


    Ibuki questioned him, urging him to speak.


    "So? What do you mean?"


    "You kept us waiting for this long and you''re not even gonna say anything?"


    "I just came by to see if you guys were still wasting your time waiting here for me."


    He took a sip of the sparkling water Ishizaki had ordered for him.


    "That''s all there is to it."


    "Shiina''s forced me to stay here for hours now. I''ve run out of patience."


    "Ain''t my fault."


    "Of course it is!"


    Pounding her fists on the table, Ibuki scowled at Ry��en.


    "O-oi, calm down Ibuki. Snapping at Ry��en-san won''t do ya any good."


    "For crying out loud, how long are you gonna just sit there and wag your tail for him?"


    "How long? I... I''ve already decided to follow Ry��en-san."


    "You shameless mutt. You hated being hisckey at first."


    "D-don''t go saying unnecessary shit like that!"


    While the two of them were busy going at each other, Shiina was focused on selecting a new song.


    "We ended up throwing away our right to choose our opponent because this idiot got caught up in your smooth talk."


    "Sure seems like it."


    Ishizaki curled back. If they had gone with the ss consensus, they would''ve chosen ss C. It was the one ss they thought they''d have a chance of defeating.


    However, Ishizaki''s actions had changed things, and they didn''t have the slightest clue about how they would win.


    "This buffoon listens to anything thates out of your mouth. That means you''re also partially responsible for saying it."


    "Kuku, I can''t me ya. I said something stupid too."


    With a smile, Ry��en began to open up.


    "Do you remember what I did to ss B back at the start of the year?"


    "...If I recall correctly, you tried to get them to split up, yes?"


    At Ry��en''s instruction, he had started a dispute with ss B where he tried to get them to have a falling out.


    To check the potential of each ss, he had intentionally sparked a fire.


    It had happened around the time back when Sud�� had gotten into a brawl and when he had secretly made contact with Katsuragi.


    "Remember what the result was?"


    "It didn''t have any effect. ss B became very unified quite quickly. Right?"


    "Yep. Those guys''ve got more cohesion and unity than any other ss."


    "Isn''t that why we should''ve avoided going up against ss B in a teampetition like this?"


    "I agree with Ibuki. It''ll be difficult to go against Ichinose and her army of admirers."


    Ibuki and Ishizaki both shared the collective opinion of ss D.


    "Shiina, what''s your take on ss B?"


    "Let''s see... As Ibuki-san and Ishizaki-kun have said, ss B is indeed strong. All of their abilities are above average as well. It''s quite enviable that they are so very harmonious with one another, but... you could say that''s all they really have going for them. They have no particr threats, they''re just a close-knit ss."


    After Shiina finished giving her analysis, Ibuki quietlymented.


    "You''ve got such a gentle face, but your words are almost heartless."


    After hearing everyone''s opinions, Ry��en gave his own evaluation of ss B.


    "If you ask me, their biggest w is Ichinose... Scratch that, it''s theirck of a leader."


    "H-hold up. I don''t understand what you mean. Ichinose is their leader, isn''t she?"


    "Between Ichinose and Kanzaki, neither of them are natural-born leaders. They''re the type of people who''re better suited to support a leader. Instead of cing someone like her in charge, they''d be way better off with people like Suzune or Katsuragi. This is the reason why our rotten ss D stands a chance at winning."


    "But the fact that it''s an ipatible matchup still hasn''t changed, right? ss D is below average at almost everything, so in that sense, you could even say that they''re the worst possible opponent for us right now."


    "I''d say we''ve got pretty low chances no matter who we fight against."


    "...D-do we really suck that much?"


    While Ishizaki waspletely stunned, neither Ry��en nor Shiina were very affected by his reaction.


    "But��"


    Ry��en picked up his empty ss of sparkling water and looked at Ibuki and the others through it.


    "With a bit of trickery, our low chances''ll be closer to 50%. And depending on the situation, it might shoot up even higher than that."


    Ry��en took out a sheet of folded paper and handed it over to Shiina.


    Written on it were the names of ten different events, five of which had been marked as favorites for the events they''d actually be choosing.


    As Shiina read through it, Ibuki and Ishizaki both leaned in from the side to take a peek as well.


    "When the dayes, we''ll smash this exam."


    "Wait a second, these are all-"


    "That''s right. Those events are all based entirely around forcing your opponents to surrender through brute force."


    Ten physically demanding events, including Karate, Judo, Taekwondo, Kendo, and Wrestling.


    "Hold on. It''s true that, uh, there are several people in our ss who can hold their own like me, Albert, Komiya, and Kond��. Ibuki too... but some of the others can''t."


    Ishizaki was saying that, even if the stronger students could pick up the win in one or two events, there was no way of telling how the rest of the events would y out.


    "Yeah. ss B''s got plenty of athletic people of their own. It''d be different if we could get them topete one-on-one, but doesn''t the rule involving the required number of participants kinda get in the way of that?"


    Ibuki shared Ishizaki''s uncertainty. Even if they were to leave everything to the luck of the draw, there was no guarantee that they''d win all of them. However, Ry��en responded tly.


    "So what?"


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t get so caught up with shit like participant numbers. It doesn''t matter."


    While Ishizaki was having a hard time trying to grasp Ry��en''s intentions, Shiina caught on immediately.


    "I see, so that''s how we should look at it? It doesn''t matter how many participants an event might have, it all depends on the rules. If we make use of tournament-style knock-out rules, we can win with only one person."


    "Exactly. Let''s say we did a ten-on-ten Judo event. Just having Albert would be more than enough."


    "But... would the school even allow that? Tournament-style knock-out rules?"


    "It''d prolly be impossible to use knock-out rules in a written test or some sort of ball game. But in sports like Karate and Judo, tournament-style rulesets are fairly standard. They wouldn''t be able to say they''re uneptable. For events like Karate, it should be fine as long as we use the non-contact Sundome ruleset in order to tone down the danger. Even if the school rejects one or two of ''em for being too dangerous, it should be fine if we can somehow get at least five through the process."


    "We can do it! With this, we can really do it Ry��en-san!"


    Having finally put together all the pieces, a glimmer of hope shed across Ishizaki''s eyes. However, Ibuki still had her doubts.


    "With this, it''s true that we''ll be able to win our own events, but... what if we don''t get lucky? What if more of ss B''s events end up getting drawn?"


    "There''s a 50% chance, can''t you just be happy with that?"


    "...If I''m gonna cooperate with you, I''m gonna have to demand that you secure the win."


    "Kuku, of course. I''ve got a n."


    Based on raw ability, ss D was in no position to even think about winning the events ss B would propose right now.


    Ry��en was saying that they needed toe up with another method to shorten the gap.


    "��What do you want us to do?"


    Little by little, Ibuki began to understand the situation.


    "Sin to win."


    Ry��en smiled.


    "You''ll be picking on some of those ss B guys day in and day out from now until the exam. At first, all you''ve gotta do is follow ''em around. They''ll notice what we''re doing sooner orter."


    "The heck? You really saying something tiny like that is gonna stress them out?"


    "ss B is probably gonnaugh at us, calling our actions childish. As long as we don''t actually do them any harm, they''ll just choose to drop it. That''s the type of person Ichinose is. In the end, she won''t even notice what we''re doing."


    "...What we''re doing?"


    "Either way, that''s just the n for the first week. Once their ten events get announced, we''ll start cranking up the heat. Any petty little thing''ll do. Taking their seats in the cafeteria, ring ''em down, using them of being loud. Anything goes, really, just don''t go overboard. You guys know the perfect people to do this, right?"


    Ry��en was saying that they should include the people who can hold their own in fights like Ishizaki.


    "Does... Does that mean you want me to get into fights with them?"


    "Our goal is just to interact with them more. Don''t even think of threatening or fighting them at this point. We''ll save that as a trump card we can pull on them at the very end."


    It was necessary to keep everything they did as vague and abstract as possible.


    If they went about creating a bunch of one-sided problems, there''d be no way of preventing the school from intervening.


    "The most important part of all of this is information. Throughout all our interactions with ''em, we''ll steal their intel and get a head start on figuring out which events they''re gonna choose on exam day. It''s natural that they''lle to some sort of consensus on their 5 events from pretty early on. Then some dumbass''ll discuss these events over email or group chat. It''s the same kinda shit you guys''ll be doing in ss D, right?"


    "Y-yes. We''ve also tried to find a good time to discuss which events we''d be going with."


    "There you go. Even if their lips are sealed, their phones will be left defenseless. After all, they probably think there''s no way somebody would snoop through them without permission. And, their policy will be more solidified as the exam approaches. We may even be able to find out who''ll be participating in each event."


    "That''s easy to say and all, but... is it actually going to go that smoothly?"


    "We won''t be relying on luck, I''ll be guiding you guys through the specific details. The groundwork for all of this is the shit we start with them tomorrow. Besides, we''ll also be taking some other measures aside from just stealing info from ''em. Like using this."


    "What the... is that axative?"


    "This is a slow-actingxative that begins to take effect after 48 hours. If we can trick some of ''em into taking one of these, one or two of ''em might not be feelin'' that good on exam day, eh?"


    "Y-you. This type of crap is against the rules! What if it gets exposed!?"


    "Who gives a shit?"


    "...!"


    "You really think I''m the type of person who cares about something like that?"


    "Haa... Right, I remember now. That you were the type of guy who''d do anything to win."


    "If something happens then I''ll take full responsibility. Simple as that."


    Regardless of whatever penalty the school might impose on him, Ry��en wasn''t concerned in the slightest.


    Even if the ss ends up taking damage for it, they would still suffer a crushing defeat anyway.


    "You only came up with this cuz you''ve already given up on being here before..."


    "Earlier, when you said we''d save fighting as a trump card forter, did that mean you''d be willing to use force if things took a turn for the worse?"


    "Yeah. It''s fairly typical for fights to break out amongst brats over petty random shit. It also wouldn''t be that bad if some of the people they''re nning to use in their events got into a fight with some of our ipetent ssmates. That way, we''d prolly have an advantage on exam day, right?"


    Now that he had set his mind on it, Ry��en definitely wouldn''t be easing up on ss B.


    "I''ll be themander on the day of the exam. It''ll be important to make Ichinose lose her cool as well."


    "You''re brutal..."


    "I''ll take that as apliment. Let''s give ''em a taste of what ss D''s capable of, aight?"


    "Y-yesh!!!"


    "What kind of noises are you making?"


    Ibuki let out a sigh, exhausted by the outrageous mess this had all turned into.


    And yet, she found that she didn''t hate it for some reason, a feeling that disgusted her.


    "But... Why are you doing this, Ry��en-san? It''s not just because you pitied us, right?"


    "Hm, why indeed?"


    Ry��en leaned back on the couch and shut his eyes. He had no lingering attachments to this school. At least, that was the case at first, but now that he was here, something in him had started to change a little.


    Ayanok��ji Kiyotaka. Ever since he lost to that man, he felt frustrated with the idea of leaving the school. By bing themander and forcing himself into a situation where he couldn''t look back, he was looking to confirm whether or not this frustration meant he wanted a rematch with Ayanok��ji. If he really didn''t have any lingering attachments, he could just select people at random for the events and lose the exam on purpose.


    But... if he still had regrets... if he felt a true, growing desire to face Ayanok��ji again, he would find a way to survive. He wanted to know for sure which option he''d choose.

 Chapter 462: Epilogue: The Line Between the Winner and the Loser

    <h4>Chapter 462: Epilogue: The Line Between the Winner and the Loser</h4>


    The sixth event was Archery, ss C''s two-on-two event, and we had managed to secure the win thanks to Akito''s strenuous efforts. Thus, the score evened out at three wins and three losses each.


    During the event, Sakayanagi didn''t say very much. Instead, she just quietly watched as it took its course.


    It was as if she had wanted the score to tie at three to three like this.


    Up next was the long-awaited final seventh event.


    And, as a mischievous twist of fate, the result of the drawing was...


    ��Chess�� Required Participants: 1 ? Initial Time Allotted Per Person: 1 Hour (Running out of Time will Result in a Loss)


    Rules: Standard chess rules apply. However, your allotted time will not increase before each move, even after the 40th turn.


    Commander Intervention: At any given time, themander may give instructions to the participating yer for a maximum of 30 minutes. Any time spent giving instructions will also use the corresponding participant''s allotted time.


    There was no rule requiring that time would be added at the start of each turn, such as the Fischer Rule.


    This was probably a countermeasure meant to reign in the overall match time. It''s fairlymon for a typical chess match to take more than two hours, but they had probably set the time limit to one hour per person for the same reason.


    "We''ll be facing off in the seventh event with three wins apiece, and I couldn''t be happier. Furthermore, for this event to be our finale... It seems good things really doe to those who wait after all."


    Sakayanagi was probably looking to intervene at the peak of the match and provide her ally with instructions.


    In fact, we were both probably going to have to intervene at roughly the same time.


    Given the rules onmander intervention, it didn''t seem like I''d be able to beat Sakayanagi without taking the match seriously.


    "For us to have driven ss A all the way to the seventh event, isn''t that a bit of a miscalction on your part?"


    "Yes. I suppose I must admit that you''ve pressured us quite well in the athletic events."


    Sakayanagi spoke generally, reflecting on the six events that happened so far.


    "Nevertheless, this seventh event is a little different. This battle willrgely depend on the true abilities of themander."


    "I''m sorry to inform you, but I happen to be very good at chess."


    From this point onward, Sakagami-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei would be observing our battle.


    It was probably for the best to take a few precautions, just in case.


    "My goodness... what a coincidence! Then it seems that my choice of chess may have been a mistake."


    But before anything else, there was the warm-up match. The event would start with a face-off between the students each of us had prepared.


    I chose Horikita Suzune from the list of students who hadn''t participated in any events yet.


    Whereas the student Sakayanagi chose was none other than Hashimoto Masayoshi.


    "So Horikita-san takes the stage after all? Even though she''s an honors student, you hadn''t used her because you wanted to hold onto her until the final event, isn''t that right?"


    "There''s no reason for me to hold onto my trump card anymore."


    Our selections weremunicated to each of the sses, notifying them to get moving for the start of the event.


    "Would either of you like to get a drink of water?"


    Hoshinomiya-sensei asked, worried about the two of us since we hadn''t gotten up from our seats since the exam began.


    "Thank you for your concern, but there''s no need to worry."


    "I''m fine as well."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s good, then..."


    Hoshinomiya-sensei sighed in a way that highlighted her difort. She didn''t seem to like the tense, strained atmosphere of the room.


    "It seems that they''re ready. So, we will now begin the seventh event."


    At Sakagami-sensei''s direction, Sakayanagi and I put a stop to our idle chatting.


    The stage they had prepared seemed to be the corner of one of the lecture halls. There, a lone chessboard had been set up.


    [Please, go ahead.]


    Horikita and Hashimoto both slowly bowed to one another.


    Atst, the final battle began.


    Part 1


    There is a chessboard in front of me, and I didn''t even know the rules for it until about a week ago.


    And right here, right now, I''m touching actual chess pieces for the first time in my life.


    Throughout my specialized training with him over theputer, I hade to understand the depth and fun of chess.


    If my opponent was Ayanok��ji-kun or Sakayanagi-san, I''m sure I wouldn''t stand a chance at all.


    However, the man standing across the table from me is neither of those two.


    Of course, I don''t know just how skilled Hashimoto-kun is.


    But, it''s quite hard to imagine him being stronger than either of them.


    "Good luck, Horikita."


    Like that, my opponent casually called out to me.


    From what I''ve heard, even the people in ss A think he''s a scoundrel.


    "What''s with the scary look? Don''t you want to enjoy this situation a little more?"


    "A ss A student like you, who''s spent this past year at the top, wouldn''t be able to understand just how meaningful this match is for us in ss C."


    "It''d suck for us to pay out a bunch of ss points if we lose, just like you guys."


    The ss that wins this chess match would earn 130 ss points.


    This was a truly monumental battle that would decide whether or not we could earn these points and graduate the first year.


    "By the way, do you remember my name?"


    "I''ve never spoken to you before, but it''s Hashimoto-kun, isn''t it?"


    "I''m ttered you know. After all, you, ss C''s Horikita, are a bit of a celebrity. I first heard of you back when you foiled Ry��en''s ns during the Deserted Ind Special Exam."


    I didn''t do anything back then. It had all been a part of the strategy Ayanok��ji-kun had orchestrated behind the scenes.


    No... It probably wasn''t even something he would call a strategy.


    "I''ve only been ying chess for a few months now. Go easy on me, aight?"


    "Unfortunately, I''ve only been ying for a week."


    "Really...?"


    Even though we had yet to move any of the pieces, the battle had already begun.


    There could be a mixture of truth and lies concealed within anything we say here. Our history with chess was only one example of that.


    This was a battle to keep one another in check and find cracks in each other''s mentality.


    This exam was very lenient when it came to small talk among the participants.


    The only exception to this was with written tests where the answers might be spoken out loud. As themanders, Ayanok��ji-kun and Sakayanagi-san had most likely had many battles like this with one another by now.


    And now that it was a three-to-three tie, it all depended on this seventh event.


    This was all thanks to Hirata-kun''s return to action, Sud��-kun keeping his cool, and the collective efforts of a truly great number of people.


    K��enji-kun''sck of action in the sh Mental Arithmetic event was the only thing that I needed to reflect on, but that could be left for another day.


    I absolutely can''t afford to waste the chance I have in front of me.


    I recalled the arrogant, shocking words Ayanok��ji-kun left me with before the exam this morning.


    [Nobody is stronger than me, even when I''m going easy on them. Remember that.]


    As infuriating as it was to hear him say those words, oddly enough, they now felt incredibly reliable.


    If Hashimoto-kun really is no match for him, then I have a chance to win too.


    I don''t know why, but it doesn''t feel like I''m going to lose.


    From even before the match began, all I could think about was how it felt like I had already secured the upper hand.


    <Illustration>


    "Alright then, we will now begin the seventh event, chess. Please take your seats."


    Following the teacher''s instructions, I sat down.


    The smile on Hashimoto-kun''s face didn''t waver, but his eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    There was a direct connection between the oue of this match and the fate of the two sses.


    It seems that Hashimoto-kun has grasped the gravity of the situation as well.


    "Welp, let''s get started."


    With that, Hashimoto-kun picked up two pawns, one ck, one white.


    "You know how to decide who goes first, yeah?"


    "Yes."


    At my confirmation, Hashimoto-kun hid the two pieces in each hand and held them out to me, prompting me to choose.


    "Left."


    Hashimoto-kun opened his left palm, revealing the white pawn.


    In other words, I had the first-move advantage.


    "I''m excited to see what your first move will be."


    "I''m not sure if it''ll meet your expectations."


    I picked up a pawn. As the first time I had ever physically touched a chess piece, it felt nice and cold.


    And just like that, the seventh event, a battle between Hashimoto-kun and myself, officially began.


    My first move���� Pawn to E4.


    As the first piece moved upon the chessboard, the smile on Hashimoto-kun''s face faded away.


    And then, he made his responding move, Pawn to E5.


    I quickly went to move my knight, aiming to take his ck pawn.


    Throughout all the matches I''ve yed against Ayanok��ji-kun, this was the methodology I had the most confidence in.


    In order to protect the ck pawn, your opponent would have to y reactively, allowing you to take control of the flow of the match.


    "I''ve learned a lot from Sakayanagi myself. Did you really think I''m just gonna let you put ck at a disadvantage right from the start?"


    From the opening, we each made our moves without thinking too extensively about them.


    I had one hour, but because Ayanok��ji-kun was going to be using 30 minutes of that, I really only had 30 minutes.


    I couldn''t afford to waste my time overanalyzing the opening moves.


    As the match went on, I noticed something. That is, he seemed to be refusing to y defensively.


    I had no idea who had taught him to y like this, as the moves he was making didn''t follow any of the standard strategies.


    In fact, he was making one offensive move after another.


    "I''ve got quite the twisted ystyle, don''t I?"


    "Indeed. Did you perhaps learn it from your teacher?"


    "Yeah. Sakayanagi also ys just like I do. I guess you could say it just clicked for me the most when she was teaching me? Your style seems kinda steadypared to mine... Are you self-taught?"


    He''s probing me for something. What exactly was he looking to get from my response?


    "I''ve been whole-heartedly devoted to chess for the past week, everything else was pushed aside."


    "Oh really now...? Sounds like you were pretty confident that chess would get chosen, huh?"


    "You''re free to think whatever you like."


    With each move, the pieces on the board went through a myriad of changes.


    He would frequently surround my pieces, and at a nce, it may look as though he was driving me into a corner.


    However, every move I made was meant to slowly encroach upon him.


    "Have you really only yed one week?"


    "You sure love to talk."


    "I think talking is one of my strong points."


    As long as it isn''t inappropriate, he''spletely free to say whatever he wants.


    I don''t have the right to stop him.


    "That''s right, just one week. But, I can''t deny it''s possible that I may be lying."


    "If you''ve really only been ying for a week like you say, then I don''t believe that you learned through self-teaching at all. I can only imagine that you''ve been thoroughly trained by some confident chess yer just like our princess, eh?"


    "I wonder. I wouldn''t tell you either way."


    I''m not going to give him any unnecessary information if I can help it.


    "Well, that''s fine. More importantly, can I ask you some stuff about Ayanok��ji?"


    That''s fine? From the look of it, he never cared about how experienced I was or whether or not I had a teacher in the first ce.


    Based on the way he''s talking, it seems like his true goal is to find out more about Ayanok��ji-kun.


    So... Even Hashimoto-kun has started to notice him.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Ever since the deserted ind exam, I''ve been wondering if Ayanok��ji was the one really controlling everything from behind the scenes. What do you think?"


    He''s trying to shake me up emotionally.


    This is also probably one of the reasons why he was chosen to y against me.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Just a hunch. Answer the question, Horikita."


    "What''s there to answer? I don''t even know what you''re talking about."


    "Is that so? You seem fairly shaken to me, though."


    "When I found out you were my opponent, I already predicted you''d be trying to mess with me like this."


    "...Oh really?"


    "No matter what kind of tricks you try to pull, you won''t get through to me."


    With that, I used my bishop to check Hashimoto-kun''s king.


    Hashimoto''s smile once again disappeared for a moment.


    "I wonder if you still have the time to keep prattling like this?"


    Now, after quietly biding my time for so long, I''ll beginunching my counterattack.


    "Things are getting interesting..."


    And just like that, the match began to lean in my favor.


    He''s by no means an easy opponent, but each and every move he makes are well within my expectations.


    Before we were even 10 minutes into the game, his hand stopped.


    For the first time, he had to sit and think about what move he would make. That cocksure look he would give me from time to time was nowhere to be seen.


    "Aaah, you''re a tough one, Horikita. It''s totally unexpected given that cute face of yours."


    "Despite your appearance, you also seem to be quite skilled yourself."


    "No need to butter me up, now. There''s always a bigger fish out there."


    If this match continues like this, my victory will be all but guaranteed. That''s the direction this is headed in.


    There''s no way that the yer within Hashimoto-kun hasn''t noticed this as well.


    However- there''s no way that this match will end so simply like that.


    Part 2


    The confrontation between the two was broadcast on therge monitor.


    Hashimoto was constantly on the offensive during the opening of the match, but Horikita handled it calmly.


    She kept herposure, avoiding situations where one would reflexively try to sacrifice a piece in order to defend themselves.


    And as the game steadily progressed, she had gained the upper hand.


    They were just about to reach the mid-game, but Horikita''s victory was gradually beginning to take shape.


    Yes, Horikita held the advantage. It was a disy of skill that far surpassed what she had shown during our training sessions.


    "It''s an interesting game. I''d love to see it through until the end."


    Sakayanagi spoke as an observer, without so much as a hint of urgency in her voice.


    "I agree. Let''s just see it through until the end then."


    "Fufu, although I''d like to allow it... I sadly cannot let that happen. It''s not that I don''t have faith in Hashimoto-kun, but Horikita-san just seems ratherposed. Those verbal skills he specializes in don''t seem to be having much of an effect on her."


    The time hade. A notification popped up on my screen informing me that Sakayanagi had opted to intervene in the match.


    She must''vee to the conclusion that Hashimoto would lose if she waited any longer.


    Having to intervene so early in the match was also probably an unexpected situation for her.


    Regardless, her decision to intervene was the right one.


    If she had postponed it for even a few more minutes, Hashimoto would''ve been put in a position where the match would''ve already been decided.


    That was just how terrifyingly strong Horikita was right now.


    I felt tempted to sit and watch how things would y out for a little longer. I wanted to see just how much she had grown.


    I was curious to see what kind of moves Horikita would make in a match against Sakayanagi.


    "Aren''t you going to enter the match, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "We would probably have a higher chance of winning if I left it to Horikita instead of letting me mess things up."


    "I see. Then, I suppose it''s fine if I turn the tides in our favor?"


    With that, she typed something with her keyboard. And then, Hashimoto, who had been stuck in consideration, sprung back to life like a fish that had found water.


    Themander''s 30-minute countdown timer would pause from the moment they pressed enter. Apparently, the timeg between transmissions was also taken into ount. Then, from the moment the opponent makes their next move, the countdown would begin once again.


    Horikita versus Sakayanagi. I was earnestly hoping that the two of them were evenly matched.


    If they were, Horikita may be able to hold onto her advantage until the very end. But, I didn''t think it would turn out that way. Sakayanagi had entered the match with absolute confidence. Based on the recent flow of events, it was clear that the exceptionally skilled move that Sakayanagi had given Hashimoto had left Horikita anxious.


    So, she had to think. She had to consider how she would fight when her opponent had changed to someone much stronger than her.


    And, she had to be resolute. She had to make use of the time she had saved during the opening of the match and make her move.


    "Maybe I didn''t give her enough of a handicap."


    Each time Horikita made a move, it always took Sakayanagi less than five seconds to respond.


    She would immediately respond with calcted moves that honed in on Horikita''s weak points.


    The opportunity Horikita had made for herself had vanished in the blink of an eye.


    At this point, she was left with only the tiniest advantage. Horikita''s hand stopped.


    Though she was just a beginner, she probably felt the despair that came with being matched against an opponent whose power was far beyond her reach.


    She was being closed in on, driven into a corner with no ce to go.


    Two, three minutes passed. There was simply nothing Horikita could do anymore.


    This was the line. The dividing line that separated the winner from the loser.


    Horikita couldn''t deal with the pressure, so I chose to pick up the baton and signaled that I''d begin with my intervention.


    Through the power of text to speech, this signal was sent to Horikita through her headset.


    For a moment, Horikita looked up at the camera. She nodded, entrusting the rest of the thinking to me.


    This wouldn''t be a battle between Horikita and Sakayanagi anymore.


    Instead, it was a one-on-one fight between Sakayanagi and myself.


    "At longst... our match can truly begin."


    "I guess so."


    Even though I only had 30 minutes, that was more than enough to see this through to the end.


    Sakayanagi and I continued our conversation while our hands tirelessly moved upon our keyboards.


    Each move we made took anywhere from 10 to 20 seconds. And each time I pressed the enter key to send our instructions, the countdown timer would stop decreasing.


    Having watched how the match had progressed so far, I could glean a rough idea of how it was going to y out.


    Without pause, our pieces ran free upon the surface of the chessboard.


    [Oioi! What kinda otherworldly y style are you guys using here...!?]


    Through therge monitor, I could hear the sound of Hashimoto''s voice calling out as he followed an instruction he had just been sent.


    [Our match sure seems pathetic inparison...]


    [...You can say that again.]


    Their shock was understandable. It was the difference between them and us, the difference between amateur and professional. To them, it may not even be clear which side had the advantage by looking at the board.


    No... It went even further than that... It was something I was forced to understand when I first started ying the game.


    I gasped.


    Sakayanagi''s skills were so profound that I couldn''t help but want to show my respect.


    I wouldn''t even be remotely surprised if she were to make a name for herself in the world of chess in the future.


    As a child, I learned how to y chess in the White Room.


    I had yed against a great number of so-called professional instructors, but she was better than all of them.


    "So what do you think, Ayanok��ji-kun? Have my moves managed to reach your heart?"


    "Yeah. Painfully so."


    Even after the match went past the halfway point, instead of opening the gap between us and spreading my tiny lead, it took the full extent of my ability to prevent her from closing in on me.


    If I made even one single mistake, she would probably break through all at once.


    "No need to worry. After all, Ayanok��ji-kun would never make a careless mistake."


    "If that''s the case, I wouldn''t mind if you gave up."


    "That''s a rather unreasonable proposal. If you don''t make a mistake, I''ll just have to use my strength to surpass you and break through from the front."


    At some point, Horikita and Hashimoto had been left speechless. They were nothing more than the medium for our hands to move the pieces on the board.


    Eventually, during the second half of the match, Sakayanagi''s hand stopped.


    Under more normal circumstances, I already knew what move Sakayanagi would make next.


    But�� she mysteriously became lost in thought instead.


    Because our battle had been so fast-paced up until this point, Hashimoto was clearly shaken by what was happening.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he may have sensed that she was in trouble.


    After a few minutes of silence, she made her move, and the move she came up with was a powerful one.


    I hadn''t made a mistake, and I also wasn''t going to give her the opportunity to take the advantage away from me.


    However��


    My hand was the one that stopped this time.


    "Ah, what a delightful match this has been! I don''t care about the spectators anymore. Right now, I just want this to be one that I''ll remember for the rest of my life!"


    I didn''t know how familiar with chess Hoshinomiya-sensei and Sakagami-sensei were.


    That being said, the two of them were probably able to sense just how extraordinary this battle truly was.


    One, two minutes passed. Time flew by without stopping.


    All of the time I had saved up was slowly ticking itself away.


    [What... What are you doing, Ayanok��ji-kun?]


    Through therge monitor, I could hear Horikita''s uncertain voice as she sat and waited for my instructions.


    [You''ve only got around five minutes left...!]


    Of course, I was well aware of how much time I had.


    This was aplex chess game, an amalgamation of the thoughts of four different people all on one chessboard.


    There was no doubt that we, the once-dominant side, were now onpletely even ground.


    My next move would mean the difference between life and death.


    No matter how much time I took reading into what move to make, it would still be worth it.


    "You''re not somebody who''d let something on this level stop you, right Ayanok��ji-kun? Please show me what you''ve got."


    Instead of winning, Sakayanagi was only interested in drawing out the full extent of my potential.


    For her, if it meant that she could enjoy herself, it didn''t matter who won the exam.


    There were less than three minutes left. I was forced to wipe my te clean, topletely give up on the path to the end of the game that I had initially envisioned.


    And then, I had to build a new path. One that would lead me to victory.


    Just before the two-minute mark, I typed something into my keyboard and sent my instruction to Horikita.


    As if she had been waiting for this moment, Horikita started moving one again.


    The piece flew across the surface of the board, and for the second time, Hashimoto grew anxious.


    Contrary to how the match had been progressing earlier, Sakayanagi''s moves began to take longer.


    Her first response took 30 seconds, as did the next. And the move after that took her a full minute.


    I, on the other hand, was responding to her moves within one or two seconds each.


    The two of us were now walking down a path that would lead to my victory.


    The endgame was approaching. The oue would be decided soon.


    With my next move, checkmate would be all but certain.


    She still had moves she could make to escape it, but those were few in number.


    If she messed up, she would lose herst way out.


    "Splendid..."


    Sakayanagi spoke words of praise.


    A minute passed, then two, then three. For the second time, Sakayanagi was lost in thought.


    Her time was running out. Every precious second was slowly being stripped away.


    Sakayanagi had been talking to me not too long ago, but now she had gone quiet.


    [Oi oi oi!]


    Hashimoto began shouting. Her remaining time ran down to two minutes, and then finally fell below my own.


    If she ran out of time, she would have no choice but to entrust the rest of the match to Hashimoto, which would essentially ensure her defeat.


    [Sakayanagi! Are we really gonna lose like this!?]


    Hashimoto probably wouldn''t be able toe up with a way to escape.


    Sakayanagi only had less than a minute left now.


    "Truly, truly splendid, Ayanok��ji-kun. You''ve given me more than I could''ve ever asked for."


    As her time dwindled away, Sakayanagi sang me praises once again.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve experienced firsthand what it''s really like to break out in a cold sweat. You were quite the formidable opponent."


    Just as she finished talking, Sakayanagi then added a few more words.


    "��This is the end."


    Sakayanagi muttered these words of defeat, but of course, Hashimoto wasn''t able to hear her.


    Themander did not have the authority to end the game.


    When our time was up, it would be up to the yer at the chessboard to admit their defeat.


    Alternatively, Hashimoto could also continue ying until the final checkmate.


    Either way, the match was over from the moment Sakayanagi expressed her willingness to admit defeat.


    "It was a fun match. It really is quite regrettable that it has to end."


    She had less than 40 seconds. Her voice was calm, and as she spoke, I could hear the sound of her typing something into her keyboard.


    Instead of acknowledging her surrender, her words were instead meant to highlight the confidence she had in the ferocious move she hade up with.


    [...Atta girl, princess!]


    It was aeback from the brink of death by Hashimoto, or rather... by Sakayanagi, the one who was standing behind him.


    Upon seeing the move she had responded with, I was struck by the sensation of shivers flowing down my spine.


    She had brought the ck side back from the dead, alive and breathing once again.


    Over the course of the next two to three moves, it felt as though the match had deviated from my path.


    And then�� before I knew it, I found that I had been cornered.


    I had been lured into walking down her own path without even realizing it.


    Throughout the merciless back and forth of advantages, the time came for me to fall into silence once again.


    Now, with less than a minute and a half to go on my own timer, I found myself facing my biggest hurdle yet.


    As the one moving the pieces, Horikita must''ve sensed this as well.


    ss A''s defeat. ss C''s victory. For her, these dreams must''ve seemed as though they were within her grasp only a few moments ago.


    And now, Horikita probably felt as though these dreams had slipped through her fingers. I had less than one minute left.


    [Ayanok��ji-kun...]


    Without looking up at the camera, Horikita spoke my name.


    [I don''t want to lose.]


    And then, she gave voice to her feelings.


    [I...]


    She gave voice to the words she needed to say.


    [I... I don''t want to admit defeat... I want to win...]


    It was a cry from the bottom of her heart.


    [Even now, I''m still thinking, racking my brain over and over, trying toe up with the move I need to make in order to win.]


    An emotional plea,pletely uncharacteristic of her.


    [But, I can''te up with anything that would work against Sakayanagi-san... You''re the only one who can do something like that!]


    I closed my eyes.


    I only had a few dozen seconds left.


    This was the end to end all ends.


    Considering that the match would have to continue after this, our defeat would probably be decided within the next 30 seconds.


    There were no safe routes anymore. I had to ce my bet on thest chance I had at winning this battle.


    I quickly began typing on my keyboard, writing out the move that I hade up with.


    And then I hit enter, and the countdown of my timer stopped.


    However, Horikita just sat there, silently waiting for my message to arrive, almost as if she was praying for it.


    Around 30 seconds after I sent her my instruction, Horikita''s eyes widened.


    The long-awaited signal had apparently reached her through the headset.


    I nced at Sakagami-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei.


    Their eyes were both glued to therge monitor, eagerly watching to see the oue of the chess match.


    [So you''ve still got some fight left in you... Ayanok��ji.]


    Hashimoto looked up at the camera with aplicated expression on his face. He was smiling, and yet not smiling at the same time.


    Horikita made her move, and Sakayanagi''s timer began counting down once again.


    "Splendidly done, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    Upon seeing what move I had made, Sakayanagi praised me for the third time.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever experienced a match against such aplex, powerful opponent before. You''ve managed to answer my each and every move with an equal, or sometimes far greater move of your own."


    She spoke, assessing what had happened. With my move, she had probably seen the end of the match.


    "The move you made just now was certainly a perfect one. There''s no doubting that you''re at a level that an ordinary person could only dream of reaching."


    Sakayanagi''s words were filled with emotion and her voice trembled a little.


    "��However."


    Sakayanagi''s voice quietly echoed throughout the room.


    "With this, my victory is all but set in stone."


    With that, she typed her instructions into her keyboard, which Hashimoto immediately carried out.


    I responded with instructions of my own, prompting for the beginning of a flurry of movements between the two of us. The end of the match was drawing near.


    There was no conversation, only the sound of pieces moving across the chessboard.


    There were 5 moves left... and then 4... 3... Before finally...


    Sakayanagi forced the checkmate via queen sacrifice.


    It was a y that could even be called the ultimate trump card, where you sacrificed the queen, the strongest piece.


    It''s an exceptional y when it works, but the risks thate with it are high. If it fails, defeat woulde shortly after. It was the n I had decided on during the eleventh hour with my back up against the wall.


    Horikita''s hand stopped.


    She held onto a faint hope that my words would once againe flowing through the headset, but that was only for a moment.


    She had probably realized it herself by now too. That, at this point, there was no way to prevent the checkmate anymore.


    The oue had been decided.


    [Ayanok��ji-kun...]


    But even so, there was something about it that Horikita just couldn''t give up.


    [Answer me, Ayanok��ji-kun... Is there really nothing I can do anymore...?]


    I took my hands off the keyboard.


    [Ayanok��ji-kun...!]


    Horikita had wanted to beat ss A more than anyone else.


    She had entrusted me with everything, thinking that I''d be able to handle it, or maybe even win it.


    This was the finale, the seventh event. I wanted tomend her for gaining the upper hand against a tough opponent like Hashimoto.


    This loss wasn''t her fault in the slightest.


    The opponent had simply yed a better move than the one she had been instructed to make.


    The countdown timer formander intervention stopped at 0 and the connection between us was cut off.


    [...It was my loss.]


    Horikita lowered her head to Hashimoto, moreso out of shame than courtesy.


    [Thank you for the match.]


    Hashimoto bowed in response.


    "��And that''s everything."


    With that, Sakagami-sensei, who had been quietly spectating throughout the match, announced the conclusion of the seventh event.


    "ss A has won the seventh event. Therefore, the winner of this special exam, with 4 wins and 3 losses, is ss A. ss C''s performance was also quite remarkable."


    Thest event was over. For the time being, I would have toe up with an excuse. After all, I had intervened as themander, and yet I still lost the chess match. Some people would inevitably be dissatisfied, wondering why I didn''t just leave everything to Horikita.


    "That was a great match... right? Either way, ss C did a super great job."


    Hoshinomiya-sensei attempted to console me with the same stuff as always.


    "You''re free to cry into my chest if it''ll make you feel better."


    "Hoshinomiya-sensei."


    As she messed around with me, Sakagami-sensei sternly called out her name.


    "I-it was just a joke. A joke!"


    She jumped back a little and hurriedly bowed her head to Sakagami-sensei.


    "But, Ayanok��ji-kun. You seem to be like, way more amazing than I thought. You got that awful tenth question correct during sh mental arithmetic, and you even fought on equal footing with Sakayanagi-san in chess. Plus, you also got the hard questions correct during the written test events. Oh! What''s more, you can also run really fast if I''m remembering correctly..."


    After saying all of that, Hoshinomiya-sensei pondered for a moment.


    "The heck? Does this mean you''ve been hiding your abilities until now?"


    "It just happened to work out well for me this time."


    "I see, so it was just a coincidence, huh? Those kinda things totally do happen sometimes~... As if...! Yep, I think I understand the reason why Sae-chan has her eyes on you, Ayanok��ji-kun. It''s sooo not fair~."


    No matter how much I tried to hide it, there was no getting around the fact that some things simply had to be shown in front of the teachers.


    "Don''t worry~. I won''t go around telling other students about what I''ve seen or heard here~"


    As she spoke, she patted my shoulder gently. And then, she brought her mouth close to my ear and said:


    "Sensei doesn''t dislike kids like you, Ayanok��ji-kun, but, if you be an enemy, Sensei might just end up hating you the most."


    The smile on her face had vanished. Hoshinomiya-sensei left me with that and walked away.


    From the look of it, I had inadvertently caused her to recognize me as a potential enemy of ss B.


    "The exam is over. Students, please leave the room as soon as possible."


    "Sakagami-sensei, should we return to our ssrooms first?"


    "No, you''re done for today. You''re free to go straight home if you want."


    Apparently, there was no need for the sses to reassemble today. I was grateful for that.


    "The students are so lucky, aren''t they? Getting to go back home and all."


    "Hoshinomiya-sensei, let''s get ready to clean up."


    "Fiine."


    Sakagami and Hoshinomiya began preparing to take down the event equipment from the multipurpose room. The atmosphere of the room was so rxed that it was hard to believe that such a tense battle had just been fought. Shortly thereafter, Sakayanagi leisurely emerged from the other side of theputer.


    She had probably been waiting for the teachers to distance themselves from the two of us.


    "Many thanks for today, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    "Yeah. You too."


    After the seventh event, the first thing we did was exchange pleasantries with each other.


    It had only taken 30 minutes, but she had been going full throttle the entire time. Her fatigue was probably considerable.


    "It takes endurance to y chess. There was Horikita-san''s marvelous response to Hashimoto during the opening, and then your own extraordinary fighting style that was even better than that. It truly was wonderful."


    Sakayanagi had a satisfied look on her face. It seemed like she had brought out her very best.


    "Honestly, you were far stronger than I had imagined. You blew through Horikita''s advantage and I lost. There''s no doubt about it."


    "That''s not the case. It was a very good match. It could''ve gone either way until the very end. Though, you wouldn''t disagree that the one move I made toward the end was what made all the difference, yes?"


    "Your queen sacrifice was brilliant."


    It all came down to what had taken ce on the other side of therge monitor.


    My instructions had inteced with hers, and the result of that was that hers were superior.


    Miracles, second chances, there was no room for any of that.


    Victory and defeat were judged, determined, and decided at the school''s discretion.


    Even though we had put up a good fight, ss C had still lost to ss A, losing 30 ss points in the process.


    By itself, this only seemed like a minor injury, but we still had yet to see what happened in the other sses...


    "Is there something you still want from me?"


    "Something I want, is it? Not particrly."


    With a gentle smile, Sakayanagi nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "I was simply looking forward to facing off against you. And now, that wish hase true. I''m satisfied."


    In which case, I guess I was just d that I was able to give her what she wanted.


    It would be troublesome if Sakagami-sensei got mad at us for talking like this for too long, so I got up out of my seat as well.


    Just as I was about to reach for the door handle and leave, Acting Director Tsukishiro showed up in the multipurpose room.


    "Well, the two of you have really gone and shown me something worth seeing."


    "Why hello there, Acting Director Tsukishiro. Did you watch the special exam?"


    "Yes. After all, those of us from the school have the obligation of making sure there has been no injustice. I was in the other room, keeping an eye on the two of you as you made use ofmander intervention and watching as your match developed."


    With that, he pped his hands as he praised the two of us.


    <Illustration>


    "Neither one of you would give an inch. It was truly the definition of an evenly matched fight. Those of us from the school managed to collect some exceptionally good data from it too. I''m confident that this contest will serve as a great asset to the school for many years toe."


    When I looked into the Acting Director''s eyes, he stared straight back into my own with a delighted expression on his face.


    And with that, I understood everything without even having to talk to him.


    "I''m quite d you enjoyed the show, Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    Sakayanagi bowed her head. Above all else, she felt a supreme sense of fulfillment that ourpetition had finally reached its conclusion.


    "Come to think of it, has the dust settled between ss B and ss D?"


    "Yes. They finished about an hour ago."


    A considerably fast resolution.


    "Which ss won?"


    It seemed as though Sakayanagi was also interested in hearing the results.


    "ss D won with five wins and two losses. It was a big upset."


    So Ry��en defeated Ichinose. This meant that they had gained 190 ss points.


    ss D, or rather, ss C, hade back to life.


    And, this also meant that we would have to start all over again from ss D.


    "This must be quite the painful defeat for Ichinose-san. Well, I suppose it''s understandable."


    If it hadn''t been for Ry��en, ss B definitely would''ve won the exam.


    I found myself wondering: Had he taken action for himself, or for the sake of his ss?


    Whatever the reason, this meant that something within that guy had started to change.


    And at the same time, this also meant that a looming threat had returned for Ichinose.


    "Alright everyone, let''s leave the room. The special exam is over. Teachers, I ask that you please take your leave as well."


    The Acting Director prompted for both Sakagami-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei to leave.


    "But, we still need to take care of��"


    "We will take care of that on our end."


    At the Acting Director''s signal, several workers flooded into the room all at once.


    "Who are all of these people? They''re not school personnel, are they?"


    Sakagami-sensei asked, his voice full of doubt.


    "It seems that the government would like to get its hands on the data from this exam as soon as possible. That''s why they''ve dispatched all of these people, so please rest assured."


    Since the Acting Director was the one who said it, as a teacher, Sakagami-sensei had no choice but to pull back and listen to his instructions.


    The two teachers promptly rushed toplete their final tasks and left the multipurpose room together with Sakayanagi and me.


    Then, the teachers walked away, headed off in the direction of the staff room without paying any further attention to either of us.


    Sakayanagi, on the other hand, cast a nce at the workers with a dubious look on her face.


    However, before we could watch for too much longer, the door to the multipurpose room was shut and we could hear the sound of someone locking it from inside.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    Acting Director Tsukishiro, who did not stay inside the multipurpose room, asked Sakayanagi.


    "No. It''s nothing."


    "Is that so?"


    At this point, I felt that I should head back home as well. When I checked my phone, I found that I had received a message from Horikita.


    [Thank you for your hard work.]


    It was a short message. I''d certainly be hearingints and grumbling from herter.


    "See youter Sakayanagi."


    I attempted to leave her with a few light words and head back home, but...


    "��Could you please wait a moment, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "What is it?"


    Sakayanagi called out and stopped me as I began walking down the hallway.


    She should''ve still been relishing the sweet taste of victory, but her expression had instead begun to cloud over.


    "...Did you really think that move you made at the end was the best choice you had avable?"


    She seemed to question the conclusion I had reached after a lengthy period of consideration toward the very end of the match.


    "You''re the one who won. What more could there be to it?"


    "No... I''m sorry. It looks like I''ve gone and imagined something silly."


    "Aren''t you happy that you beat me?"


    "It''s nothing like that. It''s just, maybe, somewhere in the back of my mind, I was actually hoping that I''d lose to you."


    Once again, I felt that she had an unusual way of thinking.


    "I''ll say this now: I didn''t go easy on you."


    "Yes, I know that."


    But even so, Sakayanagi still didn''t seem convinced for some reason.


    Maybe in her eyes, I was simply that much greater than I really was.


    "You''re such a cruel man, Ayanok��ji-kun."


    With these words, Acting Director Tsukishiro, who was still standing in front of the door to the multipurpose room, casually intruded in on our conversation.


    Sakayanagi turned and looked behind her. And, albeit reluctantly, I had no choice but to turn and look back as well.


    The Acting Director came and walked over to us with a gentle smile on his face before once again repeating himself.


    "You''re a cruel man."


    "What do you mean by that, Acting Director Tsukishiro?"


    It was not me, but Sakayanagi who asked that.


    "How about you give her the answer, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You should''ve just told her honestly."


    The Acting Director clearly had some time to spare after finishing with his ''business'' in the multipurpose room.


    "Properly speaking, the winner of that chess match should''ve been Ayanok��ji-kun."


    As soon as he spat out these inexcusable words, there was no way that Sakayanagi wouldn''t get caught up in it.


    But, why would this man go out of his way to put himself at risk by saying it?


    "What are you talking about? At the end of the day, I lost."


    "Yes, I suppose you''re right. You did indeed lose."


    The Acting Director was speaking in a way that really highlighted his true character.


    "But, your input was different... wouldn''t you say?"


    Sakayanagi, who had been listening to us in silence, began to understand the current situation. And then, it dawned on her.


    "How stupid... You''re saying that the school forcibly intervened in our exam?"


    Her reaction was undoubtedly fueled by anger. It went beyond regret or disappointment; Indignation was the better term for it.


    "You''re the one at fault, Sakayanagi-san. Not only did you refuse to follow my orders, but you even gave a protection point of all things to Ayanok��ji-kun. I had no choice but to be a little bit forceful in order to take that away from him, wouldn''t you agree? This is still a school, right?"


    I see. So he was exposing all of this just to get back at Sakayanagi.


    "Good grief. If everything had gone as nned, we would''ve been able to force Ayanokouji-kun out of school this time. But, there seem to be quite a few overzealous teachers here at this school who are making my job rather difficult."


    During the match, there was an instruction I had sent to Horikita after a lengthy period of consideration.


    But, it took around 30 seconds for the instruction to make it from my keyboard to Horikita''s headset.


    Up until that point, the timeg for each instruction I sent had been closer to 10 seconds.


    The reason for this discrepancy is that the instruction had been fabricated before being yed out over the headset.


    The instruction had been manipted from within theputer, so the input and the result had been different things altogether.


    "At the time, he was going to make a different move. It was even better than the best move we thought he could make. I had even gone so far as to prepare arge number of personnel and machines to ount for his options, but we were still forced into making an extremely difficult decision."


    If they had changed it to a sloppy, unskilled move, it would''ve been painfully obvious that something unnatural had happened.


    So, in order to avoid that, Acting Director Tsukishiro was forced toe up with a difficult move that would still give the result he wanted.


    "In that sense, Sakayanagi-san did an excellent job of seeing through the weakness of the move we chose."


    That was hardly even apliment.


    "Why didn''t you say anything, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "Even if he had, it wouldn''t have mattered. No, rather, he wouldn''t have been willing to say anything to you in the first ce."


    Acting Director Tsukishiro went on to exin.


    "It''s simple, really. As a former member of the White Room, and moreover, as someone who forcibly snuck his way into this school, there''s no way he''d want to draw attention to himself."


    If word got out that Tsukishiro had interfered with me, it could give rise to some very troublesome issuester on.


    It was frustrating to say the least, but I simply had no other choice but to give up and ept it.


    "Even if it''s tragic, a victory is a victory. You should be grateful."


    "...You''re quite skilled at provocations, Acting Director. However�� just know that you''ll be paying dearly for that, alright?"


    Upon seeing Sakayanagi''s anger-filled smile, Acting Director Tsukishiro simply apuded once again.


    "For a mere child in your first-year of high school, you say some awfully interesting things. Have you gotten an inted ego just because you''re the princess of the yground?"


    Generally speaking, if you were a student standing in the same ring as Sakayanagi, you wouldn''t want to make an enemy out of her.


    But to this man, she probably seemed like nothing more than a child talking bigger than they really were.


    "You said that I''ll be paying dearly, so by all means, show me what you meant by that. Come on, quickly now."


    A brief silence passed. There was no way that anything would have happened.


    "Well, it''s about time for me to go. We adults have plenty of work to do, after all."


    Acting Director Tsukishiro began walking, deliberately pushing his way in between the two of us as he went.


    "If possible, please choose to drop out of school voluntarily. That way we won''t have to get any other students tangled up in this."


    Leaving me with those words, Tsukishiro left, headed off down the hallway. After he was gone, Sakayanagi began to slowly walk away as well.


    "Well, this has gone and ruined everything. How immensely unsatisfying."


    "Sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize, Ayanok��ji-kun. I''m just disappointed that an adult felt the need to intrude upon the affairs of children. He took my most precious memory and trampled on it."


    She didn''t seem to care that her victory had been wed at all.


    She simply couldn''t forgive the fact that the integrity of the chess match had been trifled with.


    "It''s just�� don''t you think it''s somewhat unreasonable to just ask me to ept it like this?"


    Sakayanagi stopped walking and looked up at me.


    "Yeah. You''re certainly not wrong."


    I had intended to keep quiet about Acting Director Tsukishiro''s interference, but maybe it wasn''t a bad thing that Sakayanagi had found out about it. Albeit only a little bit, the situation had left me feeling cheated as well.


    "So, please y with me again, starting from the move just before the Acting Director interfered!"


    I could''ve easily rejected her proposal right then and there.


    But, if I did, I felt something inside Sakayanagi would''ve broken. And, something within me as well.


    "I have no reason to turn you down I guess. But, where should we go?"


    "Did you know that there''s a chessboard in the library?"


    "No... that''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "I asionally use it to y chess from time to time. Let''s go there and use that."


    I had no reason to reject her proposal, so the two of us headed over to the library.


    There was nobody there today, probably because the special exam was over and all of the courses were finished.


    Inside the silent library, I picked up the chessboard.


    I then ced the board on a little table, justrge enough for two people.


    Sakayanagi skillfully arranged the pieces to the state it was in before.


    "Here, the same situation as earlier. Please, show me your true move."


    I picked up the piece and ced it where it was meant to be.


    Part 3


    The match began, and time flowed by without so much as a word from either of us.


    As the sun began to set, the only sound was the repeated tter of the white and ck pieces on the chessboard.


    But that didn''tst for very long.


    There was no need to spend much time on the match since it was already at the final stages when it began.


    And before long, the match ended. Sakayanagi quietly let out a sigh as she stared at the board in front of her.


    A way to avoid checkmate was nowhere to be found.


    "As expected of you, Ayanok��ji-kun. It''s my loss."


    It had been a life and death match, move for move.


    It didn''t seem like she was discontent or anything, she just acknowledged her loss with satisfaction.


    "You sure are honest about it."


    "Do I look like some haughtydy who can''t acknowledge her own defeat?"


    I''d be lying if I said I couldn''t see it.


    "What I wanted to know was where things stood between the two of us. Who stood above the other. I''d never sit here andin about the result."


    "Though, while I may have won, this was just a recreation. There''s no guarantee that the match would''ve progressed like this at that time and at that precise moment."


    I couldn''t discount the possibility that it was a move I had managed to think of due to the extra time given to me.


    No, even more importantly��


    "This match was the oue of the advantageous situation Horikita had created during her match with Hashimoto. As far as I see it, I intervened while we still had the upper hand. I don''t think it was a very fair match."


    The match had only developed the way it had because Horikita had passed her advantage onto me. The fact that Sakayanagi had been able to ovee that while at a disadvantage was a testament to how strong she truly was.


    "If we yed each other from scratch, there was no guarantee that I''d win.


    Even if she proposed to have a rematch with me, I''d want to avoid it if I could.


    "Is that your way offorting me?"


    Sakayanagi chuckled, finding my response strange.


    "That''s not it. I was just objectively stating the facts."


    "I''m satisfied with this result. Isn''t that enough?"


    If she was satisfied, then that was certainly alright. That being said, it still didn''t make me feel better.


    "When this special exam was announced, you could''ve chosen to face me directly by restricting the one-on-one event even further. If you had proposed something like that, I still would''ve epted. But even so, you didn''t. Why was that?"


    Of course, it would''ve still been a random battle fought using only seven of the ten events, so there would''ve been no guarantee that it''d get chosen. But, if the two of us hade to an agreement surrounding both of our one-on-one events, the chances of everything working out would''ve been rather high.


    "The reason is simple. As you must have reasoned, there was no guarantee it would be chosen. Also, if you indiscriminatelypeted with me in this one-on-one match, the people around you would surely be suspicious. I wanted to avoid letting either of those things happen. Though, it was taken advantage of by the Acting Director in the end."


    Sakayanagi had nned out the special exam while also being as considerate to my circumstances as possible.


    That was probably the reason why she had gotten so furious over Tsukishiro''s intervention.


    The seven events chosen today and the order they were chosen in were most likely not randomly generated at all.


    It simply hadn''t been a fair match from the start.


    "Besides, Hashimoto-kun was the most talented chess yer in ss A, and yet he lost to Horikita-san after being taught by you. That just means that I lost in that respect as well."


    Sakayanagi peacefully bowed her head to me.


    "Ayanok��ji-kun. It was a pleasure to face off against you. The answer I was looking for is clear to me now. You are certainly a genius. Your skill is by no means fake."


    "You don''t n on taking revenge with chess again?"


    "Do you want me to?"


    "...No, I don''t."


    "Fufu, how honest."


    The fact we managed to have this game just between the two of us was, in and of itself, thanks to the extremely rare situation we were in.


    The special exam was over and tomorrow marked the beginning of a long break. Thus, we had been able to find a ce without anyone else around.


    "As for the reason why I''m not nning on taking revenge... Honestly, I got the impression that you and I are fairly evenly matched when ites to chess. If we yed ten games, it wouldn''t be strange if we each ended up with five wins and five losses. Would you disagree with that?"


    "No, I agreepletely."


    Interestingly enough, our true abilities were a perfect match.


    If we were to face off again, it would definitely y out the way Sakayanagi predicted it would.


    "But, I get the feeling that the winner of this first bout was you, Ayanok��ji-kun. I think I would''ve lost back then, during the critical moments. Well, you have a slightly longer history with chess than me, after all. Perhaps that made the difference."


    A slightlypetitive look showed on her face, emphasizing the importance she ced on winning.


    "If I were to take revenge using chess, that would take the fun out of it. For me, chess is a leisure activity, and I''d like to keep it that way."


    As she spoke, she picked up one of the knights from the chessboard.


    "Seeing as though you brought up my history with chess, that means you did see me back then after all?"


    "Yes. I was watching as you relentlessly overwhelmed your opponents in the White Room. I''ve been fond of chess ever since, believing the day woulde when I''d face you myself."


    The hunch I felt when I saw the list of events ss A proposed had been spot-on.


    That, it wasn''t a mere coincidence that chess had been chosen as an event.


    "Well then�� let''s hurry back, shall we?"


    "I''ll put it away. Just sit there and wait for a bit."


    "Thank you very much. I''ll dly take you up on that."


    I went and returned the pieces and board back to their original ces.


    "It''s with regret that must I say this, but I will be keeping my distance from you from now on. If I were to continue fixating myself on you, our ssmates would probably start to suspect something. Furthermore..."


    "Furthermore?"


    "I''ve been dying to get to know you for so long now. To me, you''re like a childhood friend I''ve never met; One I''ve always, always chased after. If it''s easy for us topete with one another, it would probably end up losing some of it''s value to me."


    A faint smile appeared on her face as she looked at me with affection in her eyes.


    "Though, knowing Acting Director Tsukishiro, this is no time for students to be fighting amongst each other anyway."


    A perfect example of the school getting its priorities backward. Under normal circumstances, this school is supposed to have students fighting one another.


    Even if wepeted in simr wayster, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t interfere again at some point.


    It''s probably more urate to say that he''d do whatever it takes to get in my way.


    In that respect, I was grateful that I only needed to be careful of him now.


    If I was surrounded by enemies on all sides, the exhaustion that woulde with it would be considerable.


    The two of us left the library.


    "Come to think of it, this is the first time we''ve left the school together like this."


    "Now that you mention it, you''re right."


    There was always somebody else together with her.


    Moreover, the idea of the two of us walking side-by-side together like this wasn''t the most natural one out there.


    "I must apologize for being such a slow walker."


    "You don''t have to apologize for that."


    Her walking speed was certainly slow, but it was because of her handicap.


    And strangely enough, today, I felt thankful for that.


    If I walked as I usually did, I would reach the dorms in no time at all.


    "What are you thinking of doing from now on?"


    "It just depends on what Tsukishiro does next. He may just be filling in for your father, but he''s still the director. Ordinary methods won''t work for him."


    "You''re right. Given the current situation, Father''s reinstatement doesn''t seem like it''lle easily after all."


    "What are you nning on doing?"


    As I asked, Sakayanagi pondered for a bit.


    "For the time being, I''ll spend my time enjoying myself as I always have. If Katsuragi-kun starts opposing me again, I''ll act as his opponent. If Ichinose-sanes chasing after my position, I''ll have fun crushing her back down as I y with her. If she got herself expelled, I''d have the pleasure of watching as ss B falls apart as well."


    She smiled like a little girl who was innocently ying with her dolls.


    "I didn''t foresee Ry��en-kun''s move but... If he''se back to the battlefield, I''d like to face off against him as well. Thinking of it, it seems like it may not be such a boring school life after all."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "What about you, Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "I''d like to avoid doing anything that would make me stand out if possible. Other than that, just keep making Horikita do her best."


    "And I''m sure she''s going to have quite a lot of growth to show for it. I''ll look forward to it."


    Someday, Horikita may just be able to get her name on the list of opponents that Sakayanagi was willing to take seriously, right alongside Ichinose and Ry��en. If that were to happen, Sakayanagi would surely enjoy her school life here all the more.


    "...There''s one thing I have to apologize for."


    "Apologize?"


    "Earlier, I told you about why I wanted to avoid a one-on-one match with you, but that was a lie."


    She had said it was to avoid putting me under the spotlight, her consideration so to say.


    But now she withdrew that statement.


    "To tell you the truth, I just wanted to be together with you, even for one second longer."


    As she spoke, she extended her right hand out to me.


    I took it, thinking it was a handshake, but when I squeezed back, she put her left hand over, enveloping mine.


    "People learn of warmth when they touch each other, and that''s a very precious thing. The warmth of another human is by no means a bad thing. Please remember that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a bted message from me to you."


    Before I was able to understand what she was saying, she slowly released my hand and started walking once again.


    "Come now, let''s go back."


    It didn''t seem like she was willing to exin it any further.


    Together, we watched the sunset as we slowly made our way back home.


    "Oh, by the way, have you heard? Yoshida-kun from ss A��"


    We didn''t have the type of rtionship where we''d reminisce about the past.


    There were no objectives or ulterior motives. The two of us simply exchanged tales about our daily lives.


    All the way until the very moment we arrived at the dorms.


    <Illustration>

 Chapter 463: Short Story 1 : Sakayanagi Arisu (tapestry) – The Morning of Fulfilment

    <h4>Chapter 463: Short Story 1 : Sakayanagi Arisu (tapestry) �C The Morning of Fulfilment</h4>


    I was deep at sleep.


    The appearances of myself when I was young, and of him was repeatedly projected within.


    A famous museum of that world. Even the exhibition objects made for an artistic spectacle I think. It was that grandeur, that sweet, and that madly affectionable.


    WIn a sense, that was love.


    There are many kinds of love.


    Love, charity, affection... love-and-hate.


    I think, I feel all of those towards him.


    "...3 hours and 36 minutes..."


    Each time I wake up, I always check how much time I''ve slept. If I don''t sleep for 7-8 hours, I don''t feel refreshed. That was because I was so excitedst night that I couldn''t sleep.


    The body pillow I use to support my sleep every day didn''t seem to work that much.


    "Fufufu..."


    I let out a sweetughter before I knew it.


    I have never experienced bing this excited before so I couldn''t control my feelings.


    The more I tried to hold back theughter, a smile appeared, so naturally, on my face.


    I can''t help it.


    I was exposed by the contradiction dwelling within myself right now.


    A me that would never lose to anyone.


    A him that maybe would teach me defeat.


    The conflicting feelings were shing, going back and forth, neither side yielding.


    However, there will definitely be a conclusion.


    In other words, superiority and inferiority will be decided.


    Ah�� how beautiful it is.


    I hugged my body pillow tightly and a pleasant drowsiness came over me.


    I was already napping, wanting to enjoy a passionate dance with him.


    That dream of mine was being interrupted by the cold sounds of the ringing sounds from my cellphone.


    "Was that Masumi...? She''s also a worrywart, right."


    I know. Let''s continue the rest of my dreamter tonight.


    After I have settled it with him, made it clear as ck and white.


    At my leisure.

 Chapter 464: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa Kei SS – The first gift

    <h4>Chapter 464: Short Story 2 : Karuizawa Kei SS �C The first gift</h4>


    There was a little box resting in my hand. It was so light, yet it felt so heavy.


    My heart rate was rising like the high tide. It easily surpassed 120 beats per minute.


    "So, I''m going to confirm something, fine with you?" I asked.


    Trying to conceal my nervousness, I looked at Kiyotaka. But I couldn''t meet his eyes. My gaze flickered around his nose disguising trying to act as if I was looking at him.


    I''m confident that I would swoon looking directly in his eyes now.


    A birthday plus white day gift from Kiyotaka.


    I neatly unwrapped it so it could be wrapped againter. Then�� I opened the cover.


    "Wha...What is this!?"


    I screamed out my first impression before I knew it.


    A heart-shaped ne shining in gold.


    "It''s a ne."


    "Yeah, even I can see that! A too heavy present, you know!"


    I mean, isn''t that almost a confession!?


    N-no, I''ve never been confessed to so I can''t be sure.


    But, but, I was sure it was a present way surpassing what friends give each other.


    I faintly remember that I said he should return the favour many times back, but that was just meant as a little joke.


    "Heavy?"


    I wasn''t sure whether to be happy or sad, that idiot was just looking as if he had no clue.


    Even if that was intentional that would mean, well in other words, that right? I imagined an unreal situation, but then chased it in the furthest back on my mind.


    "B-but you don''t give a ne to a friend, you know!" I first have to tell him how strange this present was.


    "And, and you know? It doesn''t seem to fit me either! This is heart-shaped, you know!"


    It was true I didn''t think it would fit me, but that wasn''t the big issue.


    This was the kind of thing that frequently made girls misunderstand, wasn''t it! Come on, really!


    "Heart-shaped, you know!"


    I thought I perhaps was being confessed to so ept my feelings !


    "Fuu, Fuu" (TN: Sound of huffing and puffing)


    My feelings exploded without me realising it, but... that was probably my fault. He probably bought it since I requested a pricy gift in return. Listening to the full detailster, I understood. It was something he, who had never gifted a present to a girl, had earnestly chosen.


    In other words�� it was his first gift.


    Of course I will receive it.


    Aah, he got me.


    I thought as I was looking at myself, wearing the ne, in the mirror.


    Would a timee when I would wear this and go together with him somewhere? That would definitely be a very enjoyable day.


    That I was certain of.

 Chapter 465: Short Story 3 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – The Time of Realisation

    <h4>Chapter 465: Short Story 3 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C The Time of Realisation</h4>


    In a multi-purpose room. Me and Ayanokouji-kun would be spending some time alone in here. The teachers started talking among each other so they must be doing the final checks.


    The strong beatings in my chest felt pleasant to me. Every time I looked at Ayanokouji-kun in front of me, my whole body felt hot as if not wanting to look away.


    Fufu, just like a maiden in love, isn''t it?


    I observed myself as if I was a bystander, while enjoying myself from the bottom of my heart.


    Let''s savour this moment by striking some conversation before the match starts. The time he and I was granted together was decisively limited after all.


    "Finally... finally this day hase atst. I really couldn''t sleep yesterday so I almost overslept today."


    I earnestly started talking about my morning. I stammered a bit since it was the first time raising my voice for a while alone with him. He looked a bit troubled but replied back.


    "I have no recollection of making you wait though. Me meeting you was a coincident in the first ce."


    It was easy to think why he would have doubts regarding whether it was a coincident or not.


    "You are saying that if you did not enter this school, we would never have met?"


    The world is big. True, the fact we met once again may have been close to a coincidence.


    "Certainly, the fact we met at this school was a coincidence. However, I''m convinced I would meet you again someday. It was meant to be, yes fate."


    Yes, it was not a coincidence, it was inevitable.


    "Fate? That''s quite an abstract thing to say."


    True, there was no logic to that, just some hunch. But... here we were talking to each other, right? Ayanokouji-kun.


    If this wasn''t fate, what else would you say it was?


    "It''s because I''m also a maiden."


    But there was probably no need to say more than that.


    "If you didn''t enroll at this school, that should only have been a dy of 3 years. I had confidence I could hide my anticipation deep inside my heart without rushing it. But, I can''t hold it back anymore. inevitably, I felt the days bing longer knowing you were there by my side. I want to fight, suppressing that feeling have been quite difficult. That''s the extent of my dream."


    A loved one. I was thinking of him as my childhood friend, although selfishly. That''s why I couldn''t stop the overflowing words by my own will. I was talking to him non-stop, as if I was yearning for him, one topic after another. That calm look he gave me and those pupils gave me an even greater pleasure.


    "Are you not afraid of waking up from that dream?"


    Nothing is as kind as a dream. When you wake up from that dream and return back to reality, that happiness will disappear in a moment. Fighting Ayanokouji-kun and lose, and then despair. Or, winning so easily that all that''s left was disappointment.


    I couldn''t overlook the chance that it could happen.


    But that was fine.


    "Because dreams are things you are meant to wake up from."


    If I could find an ''answer'', I will be satisfied with that.


    "Normally, I would ask you to... go easy on me but..."


    I pierced his elusive pupils.


    "Please meet me with all you have."


    He definitely, although just faintly, confirmed by a nod. And at the same time, I could begin to guess what he had in mind. The thing keeping me from enjoying myself to the fullest, its true identity.


    "It would be a lie to say that I don''t have any conflicting feelings about this. An inadequate test like this won''t be good enough for us to prove our abilities. Us leaders are limited to how we can influence the oue, right?"


    This special exam had meaning in that it was simply a secret duel between me and Ayanokouji-kun. It was just an extension of a game, yed in secret, unknown to the teachers and other students.


    That''s why it was understandable why Ayanokouji-kun was looking so suspicious. No matter how limited our way of fighting may be, it would be fine as long as it was fair for today. Ascertaining anything more or less would be a luxury so it was best left unspoken.


    The teachers were approaching. The special exam will start very soon.


    "A��right! The exam will soon begi��n! Back to your seats!"


    After hearing what Hoshinomiya-sensei said, me and Ayanokouji returned back to our seats.


    I could no longer see his face, but there was no need to be discouraged by that.


    Because as long as we were in the same room, I could exchange words with him anytime, as many times as I wanted.


    "Best regards, Ayanokouji-kun."


    I sent a greeting in his direction in a voice so low that nobody could hear.


    I suppressed the throbbings of my heart��


    And now, the time my dreams will be realised hase.

 Chapter 466: Short Story 4 : Kushida Kikyou SS – A truly frightening person

    <h4>Chapter 466: Short Story 4 : Kushida Kikyou SS �C A truly frightening person</h4>


    "Hey, do you have some time?"


    I was about to go home when a boy behind me called out. I didn''t even need to turn around, it was that boy again. He was always following that girl around, a really troublesome person.


    "What is it, Ayanokouji-kun?"


    I made a smile and then slowly returned his gaze. I cannot show any gaps regarding my appearance here in this school corridor, in a public space.


    "I see, so you aren''t going to support her this time."


    I was wondering what he was about to say since he ran after me... I felt exasperated inside but still put up my guard.


    "Can we talk while walking?"


    "That''s fine."


    This boy called Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun, his whole existence was like an ungraspable shadow to me.


    "Do you have any ns for today?"


    "Yes, I''m nning on meeting up with some girls from ss B. You think having fun considering what''s happening now is considered bad, don''t you?"


    From the first time we met, he was just an unremarkable student. He was somewhat good-looking, but that was it. He wasn''t particrly athletic or smart. Just a normal person.


    "No, it''s necessary to take breaks. I think everyone understands that."


    But�� I was far too naive.


    Maybe this boy, possesses something even greater than what I judged him to. Like what he''s doing now, trying to shake me up pointing out my actions one by one.


    "So you do understand it, the reason I''m not doing anything right now? I was thinking it was fine to expel you and assisted Yamauchi with it. What face do you think I should make , what act do you think I can put up to lead the ss, after everything was brought to light?"


    I was being honest, exining to him why I couldn''t do anything in my situation.


    "You don''t seem to ept that do you? I can see it on your face��"


    "Well, yeah."


    As could be expected, there was no way he would ept just from this exnation, right?


    Even though it should have worked for any other idiot.


    "I''ll say it now, it''s not that I don''t want to help Horikita-san because she''s the leader now, okay?"


    That''s the worst part of it though...


    "Is that true?"


    He was doubting me, but no way will I ever acknowledge it.


    "Really, it''s true."


    But this boy didn''t change his expression.


    "Ah, I doubt it."


    "How do I look like to you, I wonder? How about it?"


    I wasn''t particrly interested, but he caught my attention.


    I want to know what this boy is thinking, what he is feeling.


    If I not�� I won''t be able to remove that girl.


    That''s why it was inevitable for me to, just barely, show a little bit of my inner self, to him.


    If I don''t.... I don''t think I can ever win.


    Surely, this boy must be���� a frightening person.

 Chapter 467: Short Story 5 : Horikita Suzune SS – An Encouragement of Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 467: Short Story 5 : Horikita Suzune SS �C An Encouragement of Adventure</h4>


    This is what happened on a certain holiday.


    A few students gathered in my room.


    "VR experience?"


    "Yes! VR experience."


    Sotomura and Ike showed a cheerful smile, holding something that looks like a helmet. It seems to be thetest game; when you put on this thing to y, you can experience the game in a virtual space.


    "It seems like 4 people will y as a team so I want to try."


    That''s why there are four devices.


    "Then why did you look for me and Ayanok��ji-kun?"


    "If we let Ken y, he will be obsessed and will always want to keep it for himself. If it''s you then it won''t be like that."


    Horikita lookedpletely uninterested, but I was a little bit interested in ying.


    Men are creatures driven by adventurous spirit, aren''t they?


    "We were called out during our free time because of this boring thing?"


    Horikita stood up, staring at Ike.


    "I''m not going to take part."


    "Wait! This is a game that rmends 4 people, so ah... just y for a while, please!"


    "I''m not interested in things such as games."


    "Please think about it again!"


    The two guys seemed to be repeatedly begging on the ground in prostration.


    "How about just listening to them? This could also be for the ss."


    Trivial interactions like these can also make progress in interpersonal rtionships.


    "... Good grief. Only for a while, right? Then I''ll head back after."


    Like this, Horikita eventually epted it. She reluctantly put on the device. Sotomura and Ike followed right after.


    "There are 12 upations at the beginning. Choose ording to your own preferences. Ah, don''t choose the same as the others. I choose the Pdin! It looks very handsome!"


    Ike was a Pdin, while Sotomura chose the Elf. From the description, it appears to be a character in defense and recovery. The importance of the defense is not yet clear.


    Horikita simply selected the Swordsman, which is the first option, while I picked a job called the Summoner.


    After the career selection was over, I felt my consciousness instantly slipped away and my vision is covered with white light, then the sight of the imaginary world came into view.


    I have been introduced to mobile games soon after entering school, butpared to those, the quality of this game is not just in the same dimension.


    "This is really... very amazing."


    It''s no surprise that Horikita couldn''t help but gasped.


    Despite being imaginary, the realism of it is not far away from an actual world.


    There was a smell of treesing from elsewhere.


    I tried to pinch my arm, but there was not really any pain, just only a tiny feeling. This is probably necessary in order to stay connected with reality.


    I could confirm that my body, except for the appearance of different clothing, seemed no different.


    "It''s like the real world."


    Horikita said something simr to what I was thinking.


    She tried to pull out the sword she was wearing on her waist.


    "But I haven''t touched this thing once, huh?"


    "It seems there is a technical correction, and you can''t be stronger without umting EXP."


    "Even if you say so,����"


    Horikita wielded the sword several times with awe and then sheathed it.


    "Oh! That''s fast! The beginner tutorial is here!"


    Ike wielded his shield and sword excitedly, although he was still not used to the movements.


    Two wolf-shaped monsters appeared in front of us.


    "Are you going to fight this thing?"


    "Horikita, you need to fight too. Please, swordsman!"


    Ike then put up his shield.


    "Wouldn''t there be all sort of ethical issues? Like killing animals?"


    "It''s just a game..."


    The monsters pounced on us in an instant.


    "Hey! Woah!! Why are you attacking me first! Is there any passive skill that attracts monsters??"


    Ike said something that people normally couldn''t really understand, and was sent flying back to the ground by the wolves.


    "Hurts, it hurts, it''s numb and painful! Help me!"


    Sotomura hurriedly chant a recovery spell, but it had very little effect.


    "Hori... Horikita and Ayanok��ji! Help! Help me!"


    Ike desperately asked us for help. But I had no idea what to do. Speaking of my character, what exactly does a summoner do? There seems to be no swords or shields, so I''m not clear how to fight at all.


    "I''m leaving it to you, Horikita."


    "Me? .... I''m not doing it."


    The swordsman gave up the battle. Or rather, let''s say she did not have the spirit to do it in the first ce...


    "Uwaaa!"


    Ike yelled continuously, then Sotomura also screamed.


    In a short time their bodies were destroyed and turned into dust.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s probably... being sent somewhere after getting killed?


    "Umu...."


    The two wolves gradually approached us, who were still struggling to understand the situation.


    They were clearly showing their murderous intent to hunt us.


    "In short, it can only be fighting..."


    I don''t know how a summoner fights, so I simply shortened the distance to give one of the wolves a physical blow.


    After being punched, the wolf screamed and was sent flying.


    There was a clear feeling on my fist, with a sense of excitement and stimtion.


    As I avoided the wolf''s sharp teeth, I repeated the punches again.


    However, unlike in reality, it doesn''t seem to do a lot of damage


    This upation is definitely not a melee type.


    I couldn''tpletely avoid the wolf''s counter-attack and received a little bit of damage.


    An electrical pain, making zapping sounds, ran through my body


    "Not good..."


    The situation is obviously unfavorable. Am I going to get killed like Ike if this goes on?


    "��I guess it can''t be helped then."


    Horikita sighed while holding up the sword.


    Her stance looked unexpectedly well.


    "Ha��!"


    Horikita shortened the distance, shed horizontally, and hit the wolf-shaped monster. Does she have a feel for it? She did wipe out the monster with just a stream of movements. It seems that this game is directly rted to physical ability in reality. The other wolf, which was licking its teeth at me, turned to Horikita.


    It released a murderous intent even stronger than before, probably because itspanion had been down.


    Horikita, looking as though she''s already a swordmaster, put up a wless stance.


    At the same time as the wolf started charging, she also ran up while keeping her distance from it.


    "Sword��sh!"


    Horikita shouted out the name of the skill, cutting the wolf apart in a single sh.


    "...Beautiful"


    I pped my hands and while I stood up, Horikita let out a breath.


    "The body moved on its own. I was made to say something weird involuntarily."


    It is probably due to the necessary procedure in the game''s programming beforehand tounch the unique kill.


    "So how was it? The first RPG experience of your life."


    "Well... maybe it''s more interesting than I thought."


    Horikita seemed to also be interested in the unknown adventure.


    Maybe this game will be popr among us for the time being.


    "What about Ike-kun and Sotomura-kun?"


    "Who knows..."


    With this, our wonderful adventure story was born.


    Tranted by:


    Confused Trantions Team.


    Side Stories Tranted by:


    Cinnamon Trantions Team.

 Chapter 468: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 468: Prologue</h4>


    Today is the 31th of March.


    It''s thest day that person��that my brother will be at this school.


    ?My face looks terrible.?


    I looked at my face reflected in the mirror. A somewhat dark and depressed facial expression looked back at me.


    The reason for that is probably since I almost didn''t sleep at allst night.


    I wonder how much time me and my brother actually spent talking with each other at this school?


    That time easily surpassed a year, yet didn''t reach even a few hours.


    It was such a diffuse rtionship.


    It can''t be helped if people ridiculed me due to that. Of this rtionship that was even less than friends.


    An older brother and a little sister. Two existences that were so close, yet so far that people wouldn''t think we were blood rted at all.


    ?Is it really alright to part from him like this??


    I questioned my reflection in the mirror.


    Of course, it didn''t reply back.


    There was just me, with a dark expression, looking back.


    I didn''t even need to look her in the eyes to notice that she appeared to use me of something.


    There are so many things I want to talk with my brother about.


    There''s no way parting like this is eptable.


    And then a year passed by.


    In the end, I didn''t manage to make time for us to talk.


    But... it''s different now. I can properly face him now, so I can meet him without being ashamed of myself.


    I can just meet with him and bid myst farewells with confidence.


    ?...no, that won''t do.?


    I don''t even have the qualifications to send him off as I am now.


    Of course, our rtionship has changed.


    I managed to make my brother look at me.


    But...


    I wasn''t able to show my brother my own growth this year, almost nothing.


    Even if I sent him off, he probably won''t be happy about it.


    In fact, I will probably just make him worry more for this useless sister.


    I can''t make him waste his glorious three years with such feelings now.


    ''Wouldn''t it be better to not meet him at all?'' Is what I end up thinking.


    I will never let him worry about me by my selfishness...


    ?No, that''s not it, that won''t make it better, right??


    I asked my other self in the mirror yet again.


    I wasn''t able to show anything.


    But that doesn''t mean that running away is the correct answer.


    If I could confidently tell him that I was alright, everything would be solved.


    Then what should I do?


    What is the right thing to do?


    The time is running out.


    I wish I could have noticed my own foolishness much earlier.


    What if I managed to notice right after I entered this school?


    ?There''s no point regretting something that already has passed, no meaning... at all...?


    It was now over 8 am in the morning.


    My brother will depart at noon.


    ?What can I��what should I do??


    It would be fine just showing him this current me, I thought.


    But the current me is not me, and yet still me.


    Someone who continues to chase after him, and only him. A very foolish sister.


    The me in the mirror faded away and ovepped with my past self.


    ?I... who in the world... am I??


    Yes.


    The one being reflected in the mirror was me, yet not myself.


    ?...An imitation.?


    Thinking about it now, the fact is that I have spent over half my life living a lie.


    I was hiding my real self, continuing this sham.


    A forgery of ''A sister who longs for her brother''.


    My appearance, my personality, my grades, all for my brother.


    I made an imitation to make my brother recognise me.


    I would never be approved by him with such a fabrication.


    No, that''s not it. The me in those years were unmistakably definitely me.


    I can''t call something like that a lie.


    It may have been a short life, but it was half a lifetime spent together with my other real self, to say.


    I won''t regret who I am now.


    But...


    ?What I want to show him... What I really wanted my brother to see is...?


    The only thing I want to show him.


    I feel like I''ve grasped it.


    ?...thank you. My fake, yet without doubt, my real self.?


    I turned towards the mirror, towards myself and took a bow.


    My long hair was swaying.


    Then I raised my head and looked away from the mirror.


    I''m done facing my own past self.


    There is no time left.


    I have something someone like me, someone such as myself, have to do.


    The veryst thing I have grasped.


    To give him peace of mind before his journey.


    Myst gift for him.


    �� �� �� ��


    <ILLUSTRATIONS>

 Chapter 469 - 1 : Graduation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 1 : Graduation Ceremony</h4>


    March 24th. The graduation ceremony


    To the third years, not only was this an event that marked the end of their high school life, but it also marked the beginning of another journey they will be embarking on.


    To the students enrolled here, this was merely just another event. However-


    To me, it was something worth watching.


    I was rather curious about the results of the battle between the elder Horikita and Nagumo.


    I was still unaware of what happened in their final battle that hadsted until the very end... was the elder Horikita able to graduate from ss A? Or had Nagumo''s intervention stopped him?


    Although it should have been revealed to me yesterday, I had something that needed to be done, so I didn''t leave my room.


    So the results would be revealed todayinstead.


    I was also interested in what a graduation ceremony would feel like.


    Whether it was the graduation ceremony or the closing ceremony, experiencing something for the first time would naturally be exciting.


    With it almost being time for school, I locked the door to my room and headed out.


    "Good morning."


    Keisei, who was in the elevator with me, greeted me, and I responded quietly. Because there were students from the other sses with us, we didn''t talk about anything important.


    Just like that, we quietly walked out of our dorm lobby.


    "We worked so hard to get promoted to ss C only to get pushed back to where we started... At least we didn''t suffer as much damage as I thought we would."


    Keisei''s murmurs quickly dissipated into the bright and cloudless sky.


    ss C''s failure in the final special exam of the year will have demoted us back to ss D.


    Although many of the students were affected by the loss, our opponent was, fortunately, ss A, so it was to be expected.


    As I held the protection points, it meant that I was themander during the exam as well, burdened with the duties of being a moderator.


    And so everyone would believe that there was no helping our loss and that if we had already tried our best, then it was already good enough.


    Even though we had been demoted back to ss D, the difference in our scores was encouraging.


    These were the ss points inte March:


    ??1131 Points for Sakayanagi''s ss A


    ??550 Points for Ichinose''s ss B


    ??347 Points for Horikta''s ss C


    ??508 Points for Ryuuen''s ss D


    These ss rankings would onlyst until the end of this March.


    ss Points were determined and confirmed at the start of each month, and only then would the ss rankings change.


    As a result, we''re still technically ss C.


    But following Ryuuen''s rise back to ss C, their ss Points are virtually the same as ss B''s.


    If everything stayed the same as it was now, the ss rankings would definitely change.


    But we couldn''t forget that at this school, the existing ss points could change every month due to the different situations that ur.


    Ichinose''s ss had a lot of diligent students, but Ryuuen''s ss, even if they could beplimented on their achievements, couldn''t bebelled as first-rate students.


    And due to the different lifestyles each ss led, the points that each ss received would be different.


    The students of ss B might be worried about that possibility.


    But even so, the fact that Ichinose maintained ss B''s ranking throughout the year could offer them peace of mind as well.


    That being said, the difference between ss B and Ryuuen''s ss was a mere 42 points.


    After the next special exam, there was a high chance that Ryuuen''s ss would take ss B''s spot.


    Looking from that perspective, it seemed like the ss D that I belonged to was way behind everyone else.


    However, we couldn''t forget the situation with the ss points of each ss in April and Mayst year.


    Last April, all the sses started at 1000 ss points. Back then, the overwhelming advantage of ss A and the inferiority of ss D did not exist.


    Thinking back now, that was the best time to establish our position.


    Unfortunately, ss D lost all our ss points within a month.


    The rankings back then...


    Sakayanagi''s ss A 940 points


    Ichinose''s ss B 650 points


    Ryuuen''s ss C 490 points


    Horikita''s ss D 0 points


    As a result, the cumtive ss points for the entire grade had fallen. It was the start of thepetition between the sses, and who won and who lost in them.


    Think of it this way. Our ss gained a total of 347 points in the entire year.


    Affected by factors such as our attitude, tardiness, absence, etc., the ss points might still decrease at the end of the month.


    But overall, we still gained at least 330 to 340 points.


    That''s my point. Our ss was the fastest in the entire grade when it came to gaining ss points throughout the year, even overwhelmingly exceeding ss A''s, the runner up, number. ss A had only received an increase of 191 ss points.


    Thinking back to spring ofst year, when we dropped to 0 points in an instant, we already did quite well in catching up.


    However, when we be second years, the ss had to be more proactive as a whole.


    That was the only way in which we could close the gap with the upper ranking sses.


    With Horikita and Hirata''s leadership, as well as the growth of the other members of our ss, the overall capabilities of our ss will increase as a whole.


    If we could aplish this,peting with students in the upper sses would be a reality.


    After noticing that there was no one around, Keisei seemed like he wanted to say something.


    "Don''t worry about it. Most of the students don''t me you."


    Maybe Keisei felt that I was troubled due to our defeat. I certainly did not care about it, but I noticed something in Keisei''s words.


    "Most?"


    Within theseforting words was a hole right in the middle of it.


    In other words, there were still a minority of students who were dissatisfied with me.


    "This... is not a perfect situation. They''re not saying that you were a badmander, but they felt as if there could have been a better, morepetent person as themander."


    In a sense, this was also a form of me. Humans were irrational creatures. Even if it had agreed on something before, to take a different stance afterwards was not at all umon.


    There would be people who thought that the reason we lost to ss A was because of the gap in skill between themanders, which was understandable.


    "Even if someone uses you, remember you have the upper hand. You were our only choice formander since you were the only one with protection points..."


    Kei told me this after considering the possibility of students confronting me in the future.


    "Although most people would agree with that, there''s also the example of Ryuuen."


    After I said that, Keisei smiled bitterly, and shook his head.


    "That bastard is pretty special. I reckon that his recklessness is just a facade. It was because of his unexpected rise, as he didn''t have any protection points, that led to ss B''s fall, suffering a crushing defeat."


    From the surface, it seemed like Keisei''s words were all true.


    But in reality, it wasn''t. This was all part of Ryuuen''s calcted strategy, all for the sake of winning.


    The unexpected appearance was only a part of his setup.


    "...Kiyotaka, I need to ask you something."


    Just after those words were spoken, Keisei continued.


    "When I suddenly decided to try and get involved with Katsuragi to win him over, why didn''t you report me?"


    In order to beat ss A at the end of year exam, Keisei proposed to Horikita that we try to win Katsuragi over to our side since he was defeated by Sakayangi... But Horikita rejected this due to the high risk of failure and the difficulty of the task.


    Despite what Horikita said, Keisei couldn''t ept it. This led him to try and convince Katsuragi alone, which resulted in failure.


    Despite his failure, this did not have much of an impact in the grand scheme of things.


    Although Katsuragi was unwilling to cooperate, the actual damage suffered was also negligible.


    "The damage we suffered wasn''t that significant, so isn''t it fine?"


    For Keisei, that wasn''t important.


    I knew this, but I said somethingforting anyway.


    "That''s because Katsuragi doesn''t like to resort to underhanded tactics. If he were someone like Sakayanagi or Ryuuen, we would be subject to even more devastating attacks."


    Keisei, who felt deeply responsible due to the failure to forcefully get Katsuragi on our side, was worried about a future that did not happen.


    It sounded like Keisei told Horikita about trying to win over Katsuragi himself.


    "Ah. I mentioned this to Horikita. I think I should be responsible for this"


    He acknowledged his failures bluntly, with a tone of bitterness.


    "Kiyotaka, are you confident that Katsuragi won''t betray ss A?"


    He then asked me directly.


    "No. Katsuragi may indeed change sides. Won''t he?"


    "Maybe..."


    As for whether the possibility of it happening was 50% or 1%, this wasn''t the time to consider.


    "I didn''t report it to Horikita because I forgot to. Back then, all my worries were about my position as themander tower and having to bear the responsibility of being one. If you think of it like that, I hold responsibility too. If your n had seeded and won over Katsuragi, I would''ve taken some me for not being able tomunicate well with Horikita and the rest of the ss. We''re in this together."


    After both sides admitted guilt, we could put this case to rest.


    "Even so, I felt that I was too naive. If I had considered the risks, I wouldn''t have even tried to win Katsuragi over."


    Even if we couldn''t erase the past, we could use it to reflect on our actions in the future.


    "If it were about being too naive, I would be guilty too. Because I didn''t say anything at the time."


    "I feel better, hearing you say that."


    During that exam, many students were passively participating. However, Keisei tried to do everything he could to lead our ss to victory.


    "And don''t you understand what happened then? A strategy like that would''ve been difficult to pull off anyways."


    You could learn a lot from mistakes.


    As for whether he could make his ns work, that depended on him.


    "Yeah, I was so focused on winning that I couldn''t see anything else. Now that I''ve calmed down, I feel ashamed."


    He muttered to himself as he reflected on his actions.


    Appeasing to Katsuragi was indeed a naive idea, but the fact that he thought of such a n and tried to aplish it on his own was something worth praising.


    "So what did Horikita tell you?"


    "Horikita didn''t me me, but it was obvious that if I failed, I would''ve harmed the ss as a whole. Not only that, but she also said that next time I had an idea, I had to tell her about it. She also advised me not to rush anything."


    It seemed like Horikita made a simr evaluation.


    People grew from constant failure. If you merely look at the results before reprimanding someone, then you couldn''t be a leader.


    Of course, if someone continually fails without learning from their mistakes, then they will be abandoned sooner orter.


    "Bluntly speaking, I''m not sure how Horikita still holds the spot as the ss''s leader. Sure, she''s smart, and she''s good at sports, but no matter what she says, she still has this condescending attitude towards people. It''s hard for people to ept that."


    I couldn''t deny the point he made. At least I couldn''t now.


    She wasn''t the same type of leader as Hirata or Ichinose.


    When alliances were established, enemies were bound to be created.


    "But... I''m the same too. I believe that athletics isn''t necessary and look down on people who aren''t smart. We''re the same, me and Horikita."


    Just after school started, Keisei tended to look down on students with poor grades.


    That was because he believed that as a student, academic performance meant everything, for better or worse.


    "The Keisei right now and the Keisei a year ago ispletely different. You''ve changed a lot over the past year."


    "Ahhh, the fact that I''m thinking like this now is incredible. Although academics are still the most important, I''vee to understand that athletics, the ability tomunicate, as well as friendship, are also all necessary. Horikita is also slowly changing. She''s more reliable now than ever before, and that makes it easier to trust her."


    Keisei didn''t really trust anyone outside of the Ayanokouji group. Nevertheless, he still expressed affirmation towards the aspects of Horikita that were worth praising. That allowed me to firmly believe that what he was saying was from the heart.


    "That might be the case."


    I agreed with what he said.


    The kind of student Horikita was had slowly been revealed after a year. Ever since the ss vote, she had gradually be more epted by our ssmates. The main reason was not because of her abilities as a leader and tactician, but because the great wall in her heart was slowly starting to crumble. As long as that wall stood, she would consider students apart from herself to be nothing more than a burden, abandoning them without the slightest hesitation. In that way, she was simr to Keisei.


    "Of course, I''m not going to obey Horikita blindly. If I believe that she''d made some sort of mistake with her judgement, then I won''t hesitate to object and call her out on it. Is doing that wrong?"


    Keisei replied after organising his thoughts.


    Things that are true ought to be believed, and things that create doubt ought to be doubted.


    "No, that''spletely correct. That''s how the ss operated from the beginning."


    No matter how reliable she was, she was still just a high school girl.


    She would make mistakes from time to time as well.


    Now, if any of the students pointed out those mistakes, it was still something worth feeling positive about.


    We can work together as a ss to solve our problems, as equals.


    Due to the authoritarian rule of Sakayanagi and Ryuuen with their respective sses, that approach wasn''t an option to them.


    It can be said that our ss was slowly turning into something simr to how Ichinose''s ss operated.


    Afterwards, we''ll need to use our strength to close the gap.

 Chapter 470 - 1 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 1 Part I</h4>


    The gymnasium


    Students and teachers alike gathered together.


    Everyone lined up, watching the ceremony enthusiastically. The prominent figures of the school, including some people we don''t see normally, were all present.


    This was the moment when the 3rd year students took a big step forward into a new beginning.


    Whether they were the ones moving onto higher education, the ones who were going straight into work, or the ones who had stopped, failing to find their way in the road of life, they were all about to stop being a child and gallop towards society at full speed.


    I was thinking.


    What would my position be on that stage 2 yearster?


    What would I be thinking of then?


    I wanted to believe that even after deciding the route in life we would take, we would still be able to paint these events into our hearts.


    I wanted to believe that what we learnt in this school would be as crucial to survival as food is.


    "Next, I want to invite the students who, after three years of hard work, have graduated in ss A up to the stage."


    The host said this through a microphone.


    The already quiet gymnasium was cloaked in an even deeper silence.


    "ss A''s representative����"


    If the name that was called out here wasn''t Horikita Manabu or one of his ssmates...


    It would mean that the results of the final special exam had changed the rankings of the sses in the third year.


    Many of the students and teachers were waiting for this moment, paying close attention to the words of the host.


    Because as long as you were enrolled in this school, graduating from ss A was the greatest achievement there was.


    "Horikita Manabu, pleasee up to the stage."


    After that name was called out, Horikita would probably be relieved from the bottom of her heart.


    Although I don''t know how much pressure Nagumo exerted on him, the elder Horikita still graduated from ss A without a hitch.


    Impressively, he stepped up to the stage, casting his eyes on the students and the staff.


    "Greetings. On this beautiful, blossoming spring day, I wee you to this graduation ceremony."


    The elder Horikita''s speech had started.


    He first showed gratitude towards the grand graduation ceremony itself.


    Then he talked about what had happened three years ago when he had first entered the school.


    "I still clearly remember the first day I set foot into the campus of the Advanced Nurturing High School. I felt that there was a different atmospherepared to normal schools. As I was shouldering the burden of the future, I vowed to make these three years a meaningful one."


    I felt some sort of warmth from the assertive andposed nature of his speech.


    The elder Horikita felt like a different person from the one who presented on the same stage as the student council president a year ago.


    I felt this change as the speech advanced.


    It wasn''t just him. The students of this school had also grown significantly over this time.


    "Although this was a personal matter, I spoke to the 1st year studentsst year as the student council representative."


    As if he were thinking the same thing as I was, the elder Horikita said this.


    "Compared to what you were likest year, I can see how much you''ve grown with just a nce."


    A year ago, the elder Horikita''s silence changed the attitude of us fickle first years.


    That was something many of the students hadn''t experienced before.


    And now at this graduation ceremony, not one student was whispering.


    The elder Horikita''s warm eyes looked upon us, as a student who was going to graduate.


    "At the same time, I hope that the students who will soon be the new 3rd years provide a suitable example for the new 2nd years to fully exert their strengths, all the whileplying with school regtions, and practising discipline."


    After a few minutes, the speech slowly came to a close


    "I wanted to assure you that the things we learn in this school will not only y a role in our future lives but also be our most valuable asset."


    Horikita''s brother once again stared at the students before him.


    "The person who will stand up here and speak to you next year, and the year after that, will be able to understand what I''m feeling.


    The person who gave the valedictory.


    In other words, the leader of the graduating ss A.


    Was Nagumo the most probable candidate for that?


    The students in the first year were still engaged in chaotic warfare. Who woulde out on top? Horikita? Ichinose? Ryuuen? Sakayanagi?


    Or would it be another person recing one of the current leaders of the sses?


    But then again, only ? of our time at the school had passed.


    The sses would change in the future as more students dropped out.


    But even so, only the leader of the ss who won the final battle would have the right to stand up on that stage.


    The elder Horikita slowly continued. "Thank you, all of you, for the past three years."


    Soon, it came to an end.


    After the speech to the students, he then turned towards the teachers and addressed them, and then finally to the school itself.


    After the grand speech, the graduation ceremony moved onto the next stage.

 Chapter 471 - 1 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 1 Part II</h4>


    After the ceremony, we took the lead in leaving the gymnasium.


    Then we returned to our ssrooms.


    Afterwards, there was to be a thank you meeting held by the graduates and all the teachers and their guardians.


    It was said that the ceremony held was by the students and their guardians to show appreciation towards the teachers.


    The rest of the students were allowed to return to their dorms, but those who were close to the third years due to club activities or some other reason were preparing to see them off after they came out.


    Maybe it was to gift them with bouquets, or perhaps a confession.


    The students seemed very anxious, and at the same time, quiet from the tension.


    "Okay, even though we can mention this tomorrow during the closing ceremony, let''s briefly summarise what happened this year. "


    Once the students sat in their seats, Chabashira-sensei spoke to us.


    "First of all, during the final examination, you achievedmendable results despite having ss A students as opponents. The other teachers are also surprised at your growth."


    Although it was a defeat, Chabashira-sensei, who was usually harsh on us, gave us praise.


    "My impression of you guys since first entering school has totally changed. It''s honestly incredible for you to be able to grow to this point."


    "But Sensei, we''re going back to bing ss D again, so doesn''t that mean we''re still failures?


    Ike said, upset.


    "On first nce, it does seem like you''ve gone back to square one, but throughout the year, you''ve all grown. Don''t mind the simple gap in ss scores, your strength is actually getting closer to the other sses."


    "I''m actually scared that you''re praising us like this. Sensei, what''s the catch?"


    The fact that Sudo was expressing worry towards Chabashira''s praise did have some logic behind it.


    Considering the suspiciously uncharacteristic tone she used, suddenly holding an exam right now wouldn''t be that surprising.


    "That''s what I truly think. This is my 4th year as a teacher. Compared to the previous ss D, you guys really are a step up."


    Chabashira lightly tapped the ckboard.


    "Although the closing ceremony is tomorrow, meaning there won''t be any sses, remember that it''s still a school day."


    Chabashira ended the discussion and dismissed the ss.


    I didn''t know how many students would go see off the 3rd years, but what would the girl in the table next to me do?


    She was the sister of the student who had not only served as the student council president, but was also the student who had delivered the graduation speech as the leader of the graduating ss A.


    Horikita stared motionlessly at the ckboard, thinking deeply.


    Even though I felt like if I carelessly poked the snake, it would bite back, I tried to ask anyway.


    "Are you going?"


    "What are you referring to?"


    "That... it should be clear what I mean."


    "Are you asking if I was going to see my brother? If that''s it, then I have no ns to go."


    As Horikita said this, her gaze moved elsewhere.


    Not going...huh?


    "Have you already gotten the chance to talk with him?"


    "...What has this got to do with you? We all have our own problems."


    But only you had this problem right now.


    "If you miss this opportunity, there might not be another chance."


    "That..."


    Although their rtionship was slowly thawing, the fact that she still showed reluctance towards this important moment was proof of their distorted rtionship in recent years.


    "I''ll go see him."


    "Hmm? You''re going to see your brother off?"


    It was because of the fact I didn''t interact with people very much, that Horikita''s expression was so surprising to me.


    "Although I don''tmunicate well with him, this might be thest time I see him."


    Well, it wouldn''t hurt just to say hello to him.


    "Is it...?"


    "Do you have any questions?"


    "Nope. You can do whatever you want."


    My face clearly revealed my doubts about why she wanted to meet him, but I couldn''t say it aloud.


    I stood up.


    The teachers were required to go to the thank you meeting. Even Acting Director Tsukishiro couldn''t get away with not participating.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To kill some time. I have nothing to do until the end of the thank you meeting. Can you wait for me if you''re going to see your brother?"


    "...I''ll think about it. How long are you going to take?"


    Although she said she hadn''t nned to go, it seemed like she changed her mind.


    "I don''t know. Maybe an hour or two."

 Chapter 472 - 1 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 1 Part III</h4>


    Yesterday


    The night when the event selection exam concluded, I called a certain person.


    "Hello, Sakayanagi here."


    It was the voice of a calm adult.


    Who I called wasn''t Sakayanagi Arisu or her sibling. It was her father.


    Chairman Sakayanagi, who was confined due to a trap set by Tsukishiro.


    He certainly would not recognise this phone number.


    "Sorry to bother you thiste at night. I haven''t seen you in a while. It''s Ayanokouji."


    I said that to let him know who I was.


    "Hmm? Ayanokouji?... Are you Ayanokouji Kiyotaka?"


    Hearing my surname and voice, Chairman Sakayanagi understood and continued speaking in a surprised tone.


    I had to tell him that I wasn''t calling just for fun.


    "I apologise for calling you so suddenly."


    "No, no, I''m just surprised. How did you know my phone number?"


    "I asked your daughter which phone number I should dial when I wanted to get into contact with an important figure in the school.


    On the way home after the final exam, I asked Sakayanagi this and she told me.


    "It turns out the even the Chairman would tell his daughter his phone number."


    Because he wasn''t someone who would take sides, it seemed like he really did love his daughter enough to tell her that.


    Well... that''s what I thought, but Chairman Sakayanagi''s response was unexpected.


    "What? No... I didn''t tell my daughter my phone number."


    Surprisingly, he denied this.


    "When and where did she find out?"


    Chairman Sakayanagi said with a forced smile. From the way he said it, it did not sound fake.


    "Is the number of the chairman supposed to be a secret?"


    "Of course, well, all the teachers know, and there should be records from information sent to relevant people..."


    In that case, it wouldn''t be very difficult to get ahold of his number. It wouldn''t be surprising if Sakayanagi Arisu saw it somewhere, and wrote it down. There was one thing that confused me, though. Chairman Sakayanagi was a man who would enforce fairness even at the face of his cute daughter. I didn''t think that he would help whoever that cried for it.


    So why did she deliberately write down the phone number if it wasn''t to report to him, or to converse with her father as his daughter?


    I remember when asking Sakayanagi for the chairman''s phone number, she happily obliged.


    Perhaps, Sakayanagi had anticipated that I might run into trouble one day and ask her for the chairman''s phone number.


    "So... How should I react to your appearance?"


    Compared with the method of how Arisu had obtained his phone number, my appearance was more important, apparantly.


    It was unheard of for students to call the chairman directly, as well as being seemingly unwee.


    "There are no rules which state that students cannot call the chairman, right?"


    That needed to be confirmed first.


    If what I said was rejected now, I would not be able to continue talking to him.


    "Actually, there isn''t a rule like that, so I won''t be hanging up now."


    We could advance the topic this way.


    "I personally think that the call should be ended as soon as possible. What do you want with me?"


    He sounded a little confused, but he didn''t seem to me me for bothering him.


    That was because there were no rules which stated that students couldn''t call the chairman.


    "Chairman Sakayanagi, I heard that you are now under house arrest for suspected wrongdoing. Is this true?"


    "That is a very direct questioning from a student. It''s inappropriate for a student of our school to ask such things from the chairman."


    In the end, he politely avoided the question.


    But the question was directly rted to the topic I wanted to discuss.


    Let''s be a bit more insistent.


    "If possible, can you answer my question?"


    "...Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, although I don''t know what your goal is, I cannot answer your question. I have no reason to tell you why.


    "Because it''s not appropriate for a student to know, right?"


    "Yes. This matter has nothing to do with you."


    Taking into ount the current situation and position of Chairman Sakayanagi, as well as the fact that the matter in hand had nothing to do with the students, such a refusal was the natural response.


    "I know this very well. However, I have my own reasons for asking."


    First of all, it was necessary to tell Chairman Sakayanagi my situation.


    "Although I don''t know your reasons, you are still a student at this school. No matter even if it were Sakayagani instead of you, your position is the same. Have you forgotten this concept?"


    He exined this seriously.


    You could see that he was an aplished man just from our short exchange.


    "Of course, the rtionship between Chairman Sakayanag and I is merely a student-teacher rtionship, and it''s nothing more than that. No, I don''t think I forgot."


    Because this was a special situation, I couldn''t have him hanging up.


    "If that''s the case, then this call is over. I will forget whatever happened here today����"


    "No, if you do that, then we''ll never be able to get rid of the foreign existence at the school."


    I''ll use that sentence to send a signal to Chairman Sakayanagi, allowing him to understand the situation.


    "You''re saying that there is a foreign object at our school?"


    "Yes. This foreign object I''m referring to is Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    I got straight to the point, as there''s no advantage in taking it slow.


    "....What''s Tsukishiro doing?"


    The tone of the other party changed, even for just a moment.


    Because of what he associated with Tsukishiro, the connection immediately came to his mind.


    "During an important examination between the students, Acting Director Tsukishiro acted on his own to obstruct the course of thepetition. Does Chairman Sakayanagi not know about this?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Tsukishiro intervened in an exam? What the hell is going on..."


    In any case, Chairman Sakayanagi seemed to be ignorant of the situation on the surface.


    Because he didn''t know my true intentions, this was the best response.


    "Chairman Sakayanagi was suspected of wrongdoing, and Acting Director Tsukishiro pounced on the opportunity. Maybe it''s because you valued fairness too much, and as a result, you were too obstructive for what he really wanted."


    On the other side of the phone, Chairman Sakayanagi seemed to be thinking about something.


    Although we shared somewhat of a connection with each other through the white room, I was still just an ordinary student.


    The affairs of adults wasn''t something that should be discussed with me.


    However, if all this was rted to me, then it was a different story.


    Chairman Sakayanagi should have been aware of this from the very start.


    But as long as there was no visible damage, then the senior management of the school couldn''t take action.


    "Why would Tsukishiro do such a thing? He''s already a powerful man. He''s not someone who has any reason to target someone like me on purpose. Coming to the school to obstruct an exam? I don''t see any need for that."


    This was the final confirmation that I needed.


    The confirmation of whether he was willing to share information with me as equals.


    "Tsukishiro''s objective is to get me expelled from this school. That''s the only reason he came here."


    Here, I spoke of what I regarded as an established fact about him.


    "If this has no basis, then I can''t help but doubt it."


    "I know that, but I have no time to leisurely negotiate with you. That man is determined to aplish his objective, by fair means or foul."


    This depended on how much the chairman understood my father.


    If it''s only a tenuous rtionship, then he wouldn''t be able to figure out what I meant.


    But based on our previous conversation, I could roughly guess what he would say.


    Chairman Sakayangi understood my father''s thoughts and feelings very well.


    "You''re saying that sensei...your father''s trying to retrieve you through this method?"


    The sentence that was just spoken could be used as confirmation that he was feigning ignorance.


    I haven''t yet said that Tsukishiro was controlled by my father.


    Without confirming this point, he connected this situation with my father. This was proof.


    "You said that there was external obstruction at the end of year special exam, but was there any actual damage done?"


    Of course, Chairman Sakayanagi had no way of knowing the circumstances behind the special exam.


    If he knew, then he would have figured out a solution by now.


    "I will exin in detail."


    At the end of year special exam, Tsukishiro seized control of the system and tampered with my answers.


    To remove my protection points, he needed to snatch away 1 win from me.


    Although it was only one win, it was still l an action which affected the entire year.


    If we had that one victory, then our ss would have been thrust into the running of the upper sses.


    As I exined things, his responses faded.


    In order to expel a single student, Tsukishiro was willing to do what he did. That was a definite fact.


    But it didn''t end there.


    This wouldn''t stop, as long as the student named Ayanokouji Kiyotaka was still at the school. This was just the beginning.


    "That''s the situation. Will you believe it?"


    In a normal situation, there was no helping if what I said was dismissed as a student''s prank.


    But Chairman Sakayanagi knew my father, and he knew my past.


    Naturally, he reached a conclusion. The conclusion of whether this had actually happened, or it hadn''t.


    "If that''s the case, I can only believe what you said. He came to this school with the sole objective of getting you expelled. I heard that they were implementing a new system, so is that connected...."


    Although nominally, the new system was for the students and the school, in reality, this was only another way to get me expelled from the school."


    "You''re saying that in order to get you expelled, he''s willing to disregard everything else? Now I understand why you''ve contacted me. To a student, this is a situation with no way out."


    Since Chairman Sakayagani said that, he probably understood the extent of the situation.


    "For you toe to me, is it because you want my help?"


    "More or less."


    I admitted this.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Problems within the school can only be dealt with by people within the school.


    Also, that person should be also someone who could contact the Acting Director easily.


    "But before that, I would like to ask.... No, I would like to confirm something."


    "What is it?"


    Regardless if I could answer the question or not, I was prepared to give an answer which would satisfy him.


    "Facing off against Tsukishiro, who can even intervene with special exam results, this will be an extremely difficult battle for you. Since you even resorted to asking help from me, there is no doubt that this has reached the level of a crisis. Yet, you are still extraordinarily calm."


    He then continued.


    "If you get something wrong, I''ll correct it for you. But I don''t have the confidence nor position to make sure your expectations are met."


    I know what he''s trying to say.


    Chairman Sakayagani cannot rule out Tsukishiro.


    If I was calling him with such expectations, he was saying that I had taken the wrong path.


    "I''m now incarcerated for suspected wrongdoing, and I don''t even have a way to get out of this situation. If your expectations for me in this situation are too high, it will only causeplications for both of us."


    I clearly emphasised the next part, so he didn''t feel the slightest anxiety.


    "Indeed, if this was just a mere call for help, that would be the case."


    "What?"


    "So far, my belief is that I''ve been living in this school as unobtrusively as possible. Because I entered this school with the belief that I would live as an ordinary student for 3 years."


    That was the reason I came to this school. My desire, my original intention.


    "It''s also the first time in my life that I''ve set my own goals, and sought about aplishing them."


    "...Well, I know that much, that''s why I epted you."


    Although I don''t know how it happened, in the end, I was still grateful for that act of kindness.


    "However, if I let the acting director intervene this way, then there''ll be no guarantee of me staying in this school as a normal student."


    Tsukishiro would abuse his position to use methods that I hadn''t even considered before.


    Sloppy countermeasures cannot counter what Tsukishiro can do as an authority figure.


    In other words, the position I''m in right now won''t do.


    "So that''s why you came for me for help?"


    "The purpose of the call is not to ask Chairman Sakayanagi to stop Tsukishiro. If the opposing party makes use of rule-breaking strategies, then I will take corresponding actions. As a result, the school might be involved in the disturbance."


    "So it''s like that. In other words, you called me because..."


    "Well, in the event of an ident, the existence of a supporter is indispensable."


    It''s not that I wanted him to get rid of Tsukishiro for me, but instead, I wanted him to prevent the consequences that might befall me when I get rid of Tsukishiro myself.


    It''s like this. If I use a knife to fight back an attacker, there still needed to be a witness to verify that it was self-defence.


    The school''s help would be necessary at that time.


    Moreover, at that time, Chairman Sayakanagi would be my biggest trump card.


    As long as the doubts surrounding Tsukishiro''s removal are eliminated, the post of chairman will be restored.


    For Chairman Sakayanagi to smoothly remove these doubts, it fact that it was me in this situation would be beneficial, as I do not like to resort to violence.


    He should be a little hesitant to put hope on a child, and so I needed to eliminate this hesitation.


    "But can you really stop Tsukishiro? Although it''s hard to say, for a student, this is..."


    It was true that Tsukishiro, who had the authority of the chairman, would be troublesome to deal with. He couldn''t be removed by failing an exam, which, inparison to a student, was much different.


    Added to the fact that he didn''t show himself often, there weren''t a lot of chances tounch an attack.


    Only when he acts will we be able to deal with his fraudulent existence.


    "Since I can''t make the first move, I''ll keep track of Tsukishiro''s actions."


    "But can you withstand his attacks while doing this?"


    "There are several things that must be done now. First of all, it is necessary toy out the groundwork of our defencework."


    If it was under the instructions of that man, Tsukishiro would not take long to execute his n.


    If he finally kicked me out of school after 1 or 2 long years, it would be meaningless. If he wanted to decisively win, the main battle would ur after the spring break, in April. If we win against him then, we won''t even need to do anything else to force him into a tight spot. But after being forced into desperate straits, he''ll respond with even tougher measures.


    "Time constraints are that person''s biggest weakness."


    But by the time that happens, I''ll have already made preparations, ready to take him on.


    "I don''t think this is something a student should say about a staff member of the school. If an ordinary person heard that, the response would have been anger... But since I know you''re sensei''s son, I''m able to ept that."


    "Towards people who deserve respect, I will adopt an appropriate attitude. But I do not intend to forgive someone who had forcefully intervened with ourpetition."


    Chairman Sakayanagi had nothing to say to that and epted this as something normal he would hear everyday.


    "Although you say this is unforgivable, how do you n to stop Tsukishiro''s interference?"


    He wanted to know how we should expand our defensivework. I had already decided what needed to be done.


    To prevent Tsukishiro''s wrongdoing, we''ll have to use the staff of the school.


    "The first thing I need is a school person who can actively fight against Tsukishiro. If we can closely monitor him, we can hinder his freedom, and keep him from acting as easily as he didst time."


    We couldn''t let our opponent do whatever they wanted. This was an action that must be taken no matter what the situation was, a strategy that couldn''t be ignored.


    We didn''t necessarily need someone as powerful as him, just someone who was brave enough to face him.


    "Yeah, without them, I don''t think your n could even exist."


    Chairman Sakayanagi also seemed to figure out what I was looking for.


    I didn''t know the state of the school. Who to trust, and who not to.


    Out of all the people in this school, whether there was someone who was willing to implement justice was unknown.


    There was also a possibility that there were some teachers who''ve turned to Tsukishiro''s side.


    On the other side of the phone, Chairman Sakayanagi seemed to contemte his thoughts.


    The choice of our personnel determined what our fate would be, and no one knew that better than Chairman Sakayanagi


    "Do you know Chabishira-sensei? I asked her to take care of you."


    "Yes, she seemed to understand my situation."


    "Mhm, she seems to have a bit of knowledge towards your unrealistic situation."


    Of course, whether she could be used was another thing.


    "I don''t think we can ignore someone who understands the situation. Starting with her, we can figure out which teachers can be trusted and bring them over to our side. That''s the best way."


    My father tried to force me out of school by forcing Chairman Sakayanagi to step down, and then also secretly fabricating results for the school exams. Trying to exin that to just anyone would be hard to do, but if Chabishira can confirm and borate on what happened, then the situation would be different.


    "If that''s the case����"


    After a little thinking, Chairman Sakayanagi gave his answer.


    "Sure enough, ss 1-A''s homeroom teacher Mashima-sensei should be the most suitable. He''s the one in charge of the 1st year''s examinations, and he''s an excellent teacher who puts his students before anything else.


    "Can this unrealistic story really be epted by him?"


    "It''s hard to say... he won''t believe it immediately. But once he understands that this is the truth, he will definitely stand by the students. I can attest to that. He will not sumb to power and will carry out his beliefs."


    If there was no other person more suitable than he was, I wouldn''t be dissatisfied.


    Knowing that there''s a teacher like that close to me, wasn''t a bad return.


    "I have high expectations for both him and Chabishira sensei, who graduated from the same year. It should not be difficult to talk to them."


    "I see. It''s Mashima-sensei, right? I''ll first talk to Chabashira-sensei, and then I''ll do what I can to make sure the conversation goes smoothly."


    "This is not going to be easy. People are everywhere, and there are surveince cameras throughout the school. You''ll have to consider the time and ce of the meeting very carefully."


    Tsukishiro didn''t watch me 24/7, but even so, it wouldn''t be surprising if he had some sort of warning system. If he found out that I was meeting Mashima secretly, it would be extremely suspicious.


    I didn''t know where Tsukishiro usually was, but he could freely move around the school. If I were to run into him into the corner now, it wouldn''t be surprising at all.


    "It would be easier for me to act if you gave me some suggestions."


    I sought advice from Chairman Sakayanagi, who knew the staff at the Advanced Nurturing High School more than anyone else, who understood Advanced Nurturing High School more than anyone else and understood the duties of a director.


    "If you are to act as soon as possible... then you should do this. After the graduation ceremony, the third-year students and the teachers all have to attend the closing ceremony afterwards. ording to tradition, the director has to attend every year as well. In other words, Tsukishiro will definitely go and participate. No matter if he''s interested in it or not, he still has to perform his duties."


    "So, if he neglects his role as the chairman, he''ll definitely get in trouble with the school?"


    "Mhm. That''s the case here."


    To gain the freedom to do whatever he wants, Tsukishiro will need to prove that he''s a superior directorpared to Sakayagani.


    In other words, his surveince of me during this period will inevitably weaken.


    "Will the first year homeroom teachers participate too?"


    "The closing ceremonysts for around an hour, but it may run up to 90 minutes. There won''t be a problem if two teachers disappeared for about 20 or 30 minutes. It''s normal for someone to leave, and the only teachers who has to be present are the third-year homeroom teachers."


    In other words, the best time to hold the secret meeting would be after the graduation ceremony, during the closing ceremony.


    "For the location��the reception room should be fine. Because there are no cameras, it should be the most suitable."


    This way, there will be no record of our meeting.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be appropriate for teachers toe to the student dormitory.


    "I have no objection to this proposal."


    I approved of the meeting venue.


    "The first step is for me to exin the n briefly to Chibashira-sensei. But what you talk about in the meeting is up to you to decide. If you can''t convince them, I think it would be best to give up."


    "This''ll be quite enough."


    With Chairman Sakayanagi contacting them, Chibashira-sensei, as well as Mashima-sensei, would not be able to ignore this.


    That''ll be my best opportunity to get some help."


    "Sorry for suddenly calling you at this hour."


    "No worries. -ah,stly, can I ask you somethingpletely unrted to this topic?"


    "An unrted matter?"


    "I''m d you came to this school because you dreamed of living a normal life. But, have you considered what you will do after graduation? Like, what job you want to do, where you want to go, or something along those lines?"


    Chairman Sakayanagi asked me this.


    "Although I don''t know how much you know, my fate was already decided."


    "That means..."


    That reaction was enough.


    "After graduating, I will return to the white room and take up the role of the leader. That man has trained me for all these years up to now to for that reason."


    The moment I stepped out of this school, the walls protecting me would disappear. If I lived in a cheap apartment, he would attack me at night or use some other method to take me back to the white room.


    "So you''ve epted your fate...And on that basis, you came here."


    "That''s the reason I wanted to protect these three years to the end."


    In simple terms, it is like being in a rebellious phase.


    To reject my father''s orders and do whatever I wanted.


    "I hope this school will be a memorable part of your life."


    "Thank you. I hope so too."


    After the call with Chairman Sakayanagi, I felt relieved.


    Although I wasn''t sure to what extent he could be trusted, at least it was certain that he wasn''t on Tsukishiro''s side


    Furthermore, his daughter was in the same year group as me. That would be one of my advantages going into the future.

 Chapter 473 - 1 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 1 Part IV</h4>


    That was the conclusion of my little talk with Chairman Sakayanagi yesterday.


    And now, I''m headed towards the arranged reception room by myself.


    I reached the door of the reception room. Had anyone arrived already, or was I the first?


    "Excuse me."


    After knocking, I entered the room and was greeted by Chabashira-sensei.


    She stood by the window and looked at me.


    "You''re early, Ayanokouji. There''s still 10 minutes before the designated time."


    "It doesn''t make a difference. You''re early as well."


    Chabashira stared at me, contemting how she should reply.


    I could more or less guess what was going on in her mind when Chairman Sakayanagi told her about the situation.


    The sofa was unupied, but neither of us sat down.


    "Where''s Mashima-sensei?"


    "I''ve already met up with him, but it wasn''t suitable for him toe with me. This is a bold move, Ayanokouji. Didn''t you want to live a peaceful school life?"


    Before Mashima-sensei arrived, I''ll y along with Chabashira-sensei.


    "You say that, but you were the one that initially disrupted that peaceful school life."


    "No matter what, that isn''t how you should speak to a teacher. You might want to correct your attitude."


    "I''d say my attitude is appropriate considering that what you''ve done back then wasn''t something a teacher should have done."


    Chabashira-sensei, who wanted ss D to rise to ss A, even resorted to threatening me, a student, to aplish what she wanted. Ever since, I''ve always had a sense of distrust...No, disgust, for her.


    Chabashira-sensei looked away, seemingly ashamed.


    "I can''t deny that."


    Her desire for reaching ss A was too strong.


    Because Chairman Sakayanagi trusted her, she couldn''t tantly use me, but she could have handled it more smoothly.


    No. No matter what she did, the result would have been the same.


    Even if Chabashira tried to talk me over, my stance wouldn''t have changed.


    But then again, my situation had changed a lot since the beginning.


    "Since you hate me, why call me here, Ayanokouji?"


    It seemed that she was surprised that I called her over in this situation.


    Although her purpose was to just get Mashima-sensei involved, I still could have chosen to exclude her.


    It wasn''t hard to find out why I didn''t do that.


    "At the very least, it''s true that I don''t like you."


    "It seems so."


    No matter what my feelings were, I must use whatever I could.


    Like and dislike was a separate matter than loss and gain.


    That''s because I judged that the presence of Chabashira would increase the chance of bringing Mashima-sensei to our side, even by a millimetre.


    I had judged that the presence of Chabashira would increase the chance of bringing Mashima-sensei over, and so I had chosen to involve her.


    "How much did he tell you?"


    "He asked me to prepare the meeting by contacting Mashima-sensei. He also said you had something important to talk about, and asked me to help you, but..."


    Did she know anything about the situation with Tsukishiro?"


    It seems like the Chairman intended for me to have all the power in this situation.


    "What''s the reason you wanted to talk to us then?"


    "I''ll say it once Mashima-senseies. I don''t want to say it twice."


    "Although I don''t know what you got yourself into, if you want my help, shouldn''t you use a more suitable tone?"


    She was defiant, and that was perhaps because she was on the defensive in this situation.


    "As a teacher, I will obey the instructions of Chairman Sakayanagi, but his word isn''t absolute. Do you know what I mean by that?"


    "Do you dislike my attitude that much?"


    "Heh, I hate it. Although you are an excellent student to an extent, You''re still only a 1st-year high school student, aren''t you? And although it was a confrontation between sses, you were defeated by Sakayanagi at the end of year exam. Looks like you don''t actually have the extraordinary strength I expected of you."


    So she was disappointed that I didn''t have the power she thought I had.


    "If you have the necessary ability, I will tolerate what you say and what you do. However, if what you''ve disyed up to now was the extent of your power, it''s a different story."


    If I couldn''t defeat Sakayanagi of ss A, then what Chabashira wanted couldn''t be achieved.


    It seemed like she could no longer hold in what she wanted to say to me in this situation where I held the advantage.


    Although Chabashira was a teacher, what she was doing right now was already beyond the scope of a teacher''s duties.


    Depending on the content of the conversation, she could, of course, refuse to help.


    Depending on the situation, she might even choose to go over to Tsukishiro''s side.


    If I kept mentioning the fact that I wasn''t in her control any longer, it would only be counterproductive.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief, seeing that she had some kind of knowledge about me and my situation.


    "I understand, my attitude will change, Chabashira-sensei."


    "What?"


    Chabashira was surprised by my outspoken agreement.


    I guess she didn''t expect that her defiance on that level would make me yield to her.


    Although it seemed like I wanted to change the topic, it was mainly because I wanted to leave her with the possibility that I could be tamed.


    However, despite this possibility, Chabashira still couldn''t trust me entirely.


    She could also be thinking that I wasughing at her in secret while I said that.


    I intended to express the fact that I was a "positive presence'' for the whole of ss D.


    "My way of thinking has changed. After April, I n to seriously target ss A."


    "What''s the joke here? Preparing this meeting as well, what are you thinking?"


    "I''mpletely serious. I n to break away from beingbelled as ss D or ss C. However, because of the differences in ss Points, there''s no guarantee to be promoted to ss A at the end of the next year. But I''m confident that we''ll be able to rise to ss B."


    For Chabashira, this was the thing she desired the most.


    Rising from ss D to ss A.


    That was something that had never happened in this school before.


    "It seems like you''ve finallye to realise...but anythinging out of your mouth would mean nothing if you don''t actually intend to do anything."


    "That''s true. But don''t you want to keep your ticket to ss A?"


    Regardless if this ticket was real or fake, it was better than having nothing.


    "I''ve already said this, but you lost against ss A at the end of year exam. Although you held an admirable record of 3 wins and 4 losses, a loss is still a loss. Although the exam required a certain amount of luck, I can''t let you use that as an excuse."


    She re-emphasized what was said before.


    "No matter who the opponent is, and no matter what the exam is, even if you win, it seemed like I had been expecting a little too much out of you."


    It seems like she had some sort of fantasy about me.


    "You''ll learn the truthter in the meeting."


    "Learn the truth.....?


    "Listen to me until the end, and if you still can''t trust my strength, you can do whatever you want."


    "What is this-"


    Although Chabashira wanted an answer, a loud knocking sound blocked out her voice.


    "...Pleasee in."


    As soon as Chabashira replied, Mashima-sensei entered the reception room.


    "It seems like you were already here."


    And immediately after-


    "Hello."


    A student of ss A, Sayakanagi Arisu.


    She came in with Mashima-sensei. An unexpected guest.


    I didn''t remember calling her, and I didn''t think Mashima-sensei would bring her here himself.


    "I''m a student of ss A, so even if others see me walking with Mashima-sensei, there''s isn''t a problem."


    Needless to say, Sakayanagi must have followed Mashima-sensei here.


    "I received a notification from Chabashira-sensei. But Sakayanagi here said she was rted to this incident, so I brought her..."


    Chairman Sakayanagi probably told his daughter about the phone call to confirm that I had contacted him through his daughter.


    But was that really rted to why Sakayanagi was here?


    Was she following orders, or was this just mere curiosity?


    9 times out of 10, it''s thetter.


    "No problem, it''s within the realms of my expectations."


    I epted this visitor as someone I should wee and responded ordingly.


    Sakayanagi nodded slightly with a smile.


    Then, without even looking at Chabashira''s direction, Mashima-sensei closed the door to the reception room.


    It seems like Chabashira couldn''t understand why Sakayanagi was here.


    Mashima-sensei was the same.


    Regardless of that, all the necessary people were in ce.


    This limited amount of time must be used meaningfully.


    "You seem to have something to say to us, Ayanokouji. Making a special announcement through Chairman Sakayanagi, allowing us to skip the closing ceremony to have a secret meeting... What''s the big deal? What''s going on?"


    "I will exin that now."


    I first urged the two teachers to sit down.


    But Mashima-sensei told Sakayanagi to sit down first.


    "Ah, thank you."


    Mashima-sensei stood, letting the crippled Sakayanagi sit, crossing his arms.


    It seemed that whether if he would sit depended on the contents of the conversation. Chabashira seemed to do the same as him.


    The three other people in the room all looked towards me.


    20-30 minutes was the maximum amount of time they could slip out of the closing ceremony, so time was minimal.


    Although I wanted to get straight to the point, I didn''t know how long it would take for them to understand.


    Because the current situation wasn''t something that could be easily understood with just one exnation.


    Time was precious, so I started with the matter of Acting Director Tsukishiro.


    "You might be wondering why we''re meeting at such a busy time, and that''s because of important matters rting to Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    "Important matters rting to Acting Director Tsukishiro? What are you talking about?"


    Mashima-sensei''s face had a perplexed expression, due to my unexpected statement right from the start.


    Hearing a student saying such a thing, the expression that he had was understandable.


    Chabashira also seemed unable to keep up with this, and instead turned her attention to the unexpected turnup. Sakayanagi, who confronted the attention head first, shed an innocent smile.


    An expression which seemed to express her superior knowledge of the situation.


    This cheerful expression that was on her face, that''s the ssic manner of Sakayanagi.


    <Illustration>


    "The current events are affecting the school''s operations, and it has reached the point in which we cannot ignore it. To smoothly settle this situation, I hope that you two teachers can help me while keeping this case confidential."


    "I heard that there was something important to tell me... Is this a joke? Chabashira-sensei."


    While finding it very difficult to believe, Mashima-sensei asked Chabashira sensei for an exnation.


    "I didn''t intend to make fun of you. Did you think I''m someone who does meaningless things like Hoshinomiya-sensei?"


    "That''s what you say, but I don''t understand the situation at all. Right now, there''s also a closing ceremony going on which I should be at."


    This was originally going to be a valuable time to interact with the graduates.


    He showed no interest in listening to a child''s imagination run wild.


    "What does Ayanokouji want to do?"


    "I don''t know, even if I want to exin, I can''t. Like I said yesterday, I just prepared this location under Chairman Sakayangi''s orders. I also need an exnation for me to understand what''s going on."


    Both teachers cast a doubtful gaze at me, but I continued to exin.


    "If I said that I''m the reason why Tsukishiro reced Chairman Sakayanagi after being confined for suspected wrongdoing, what would you say, Mashima-sensei?"


    "What?"


    Even if we get straight into the topic, it wouldn''t be easy to progress in this situation.


    Not only that, but Mashima-sensei''s doubts are growing deeper.


    "This makes no sense. Why is it because of you?"


    Of course, this would be the natural reaction.


    He would never have thought that a student would shape the very structure of the school itself.


    Sure enough, we should start with the end of year exam.


    "Let me exin what happened��"


    When I wanted to bring up the end of year exam, Sakayanagi raised her hand.


    "Sorry, but is it alright for me to exin?".


    Sakayanagi seemed to have anticipated this would happen and suggested to exin it herself.


    "Sakayanagi, you said you knew about the situation right? "


    "Well, if you may excuse my rudeness, I think I understand the situation a little better than you teachers."


    Sakayanagi acted immediately. Maybe she thought that rather than having someone merely involved exin, it would be faster for someone who understood the situation to exin. I nodded slightly, so Sakayanagi turned her attention to Mashima-sensei.


    "Are you saying that you''ve already heard about this from the Chairman?"


    "No, it''s just from what I''ve gathered. Ayanokouji-kun and I- How should I say this... Simply put, we''re like childhood friends."


    Sakayangi said this happily. Although I wasn''t sure how the others would react to this, the teachers seemed surprised, at the very least.


    "I never expected you two to be... childhood friends..."


    Sakayangi exined to Chabashira what she meant.


    "It''s just something simr to that. Anyways, I''ll exin the situtation to you."


    The matter of the childhood friends was glossed over by Sakayanagi, and she began exining the situation.


    "Let''s review what happened during the confrontation between Ayanokouji-kun and me as the twomander towers at the end of year exam held a few days ago. Back then, my victory during the final chess event determined the oue of the exam."


    This was the result, which was a fact, at least as far as the school knew.


    "What happened then?"


    Of course, Mashima-sensei and Chabashira wouldn''t have any doubts about what happened.


    "What if I said during then, someone stepped in to interfere with the match, which changed the oue, and therefore had a great impact on the test results? Wouldn''t that be a serious issue?"


    "Exams are carried out very strictly, and there was, and will be, no problems with how they''re conducted."


    "Let me ask, on what basis are you to say that the exam was strictly run? Neither of you were present during the exam."


    Because they couldn''t serve as an invigtor for their own ss, Chabashira and Mashima-sensei were in charge of Ichinose''s and Ryuuen''s ss. In other words, they did not see our exam take ce in person.


    "I was originally the loser of that chess game, Ayanokouji-kun came out victorious."


    "Ayanokouji won that match? But I saw the results of the match, and I''ve also seen what happened during the match."


    The first person to say something about this was not Mashima-sensei, but Chabashira.


    It was because of ss C''s defeat in chess that led to her ss falling back to ss D, which was why she cared so much about this issue.


    "You still don''t get it?"


    Sakayanagi used that question to sound out Mashima-sensei and Chabashira.


    "What are you trying to say? Could it be that acting director Tsukishiro manipted the results of the chess game? Sakagami-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei met up after the exam, and they didn''t find anything irregr had happened."


    "The thing that has changed wasn''t the result, but the process. It''s impossible to see the truth if one is bound bymon sense. The orders that themanding tower sends out wasn''t directly sent to the students. Instead, it was passed onto the school to review, and then after that, finally sent through the headphones."


    Did they understand now? Just like that, Sakayanagi made them slowlye to an understanding.


    For the first time, doubts about Acting Director Tsukishiro and the end of year exam exam shed through Mashima-sensei''s mind.


    "It was rare to have an exam that made use of suchrge scale equipment and the teachers knew that, but the fact of the matter is that Acting Director Tsukishiro prepared that in order to illegal intervene with the exam."


    Sakayagani subtly intertwined lies, mysteries, as well as the truth together.


    Because of how much Tsukishiro had nned out, only he would know the situationpletely.


    Instead of confirming the facts, it was an appropriate exnation based on her conjectures, and she acted as if it were the truth.


    Such words will be epted by the teachers.


    Mashima-sensei and Chabashira wouldn''t be able to understand it entirely due to the sheer volume of information just revealed to them. As Sakayagani was still exining the topic, in order to keep up with her, their minds will have to treat what she said as a fact.


    "That is to say that the information Ayanokouji-kun inputted and the information Horikita-san heard- that is, the content read by the machine, was different. If she had followed Ayanokouji-kun''s real instructions, I would have lost instead. Do you understand what that means?"


    Sakayagani smiled, testing their ability to understand.


    Could they understand with just that? This restricted the answer of the other party to only one possibility.


    "You mean that Acting Director Tsukishiro-manipted the results from behind the scenes?"


    "Because for him, the protection points Ayanokouji-kun holds was in the way of his true objective, to get Ayanokouji-kun expelled."


    The two teachers did not speak.


    But before long, Mashima-sensei asked something.


    "Was what Sakayagani said true, Ayanokouji?"


    "Yes, it''s as she said."


    "I''ll admit that what you both said made some sense. As I''ve been Sakayanagi''s teacher for a year, I have a certain understanding of her personality and how she thinks. If she really wanted to lose against Ayanokouji deliberately, she just needed to choose different examination events carefully to manipte the results to what she wanted, including the chess event. You couldn''t gain anything by lowering yourself in order to elevate Ayanokouji."


    As the leader of ss A, even if Sakayagani was lying, admitting her defeat would have no benefits.


    It''s as Mashima-sensei said. If she wanted me to win due to personal reasons, there were many ways to concede victory, either by exceeding the time limit or some other method.


    There was no need to deliberately set up something while also saying something of doubtful reliability.


    "But even if you do know the whole sequence of events, there isn''t a way for a third party to confirm it''s authenticity, right?"


    Chabashira replied to Sakayagani''s unfounded argument.


    "This was hard to believe at the start....what do you think?"


    Chabashira asked the opinion of Mashima-sensei, who was intently listening to what was said.


    "Never mind what I think, the current situation is hard for anyone to ept."


    Just when Mashima-sensei wanted to step back for a bit, Chabashira stopped him.


    "My personal opinion is that what these two said has some kind of truth in it. Ever since Acting Director Tsukishiro came to this school, the whole school feels a bit abnormal."


    "If you believe that only because of your personal feelings towards Tsukihiro, then I don''t need to consider what you think. It''s the same as thinking your ss can win."


    Mashima-sensei spoke sternly towards Chabashira in front of us.


    And then immediately talked to us students.


    "Do you two have any evidence?"


    "If we said we heard about the improper behaviour directly from Tsukishiro himself, would you believe us?"


    "...Of course not."


    A person who engaged in improper conduct behind the scenes would not reveal their behaviour.


    Even if the matter came up, that person wouldn''t respond to anything. That was something which everyone understood.


    "It''s hard to believe that there is a child that wants something simr to what Acting Director Tsukishiro wants. To get rid of each other. Tha is what I truly think."


    "It''s the truth."


    "I don''t want to doubt what you students say. I also don''t think that you''re stupid enough to realize that lying right now won''t do you any good. But thiscks any basis, as well as evidence."


    Even though he really wanted to believe it, if there were no reliable evidence, Mashima-sensei would not ept it.


    "What kind of person are you, Ayanokouji? Please tell me."


    It was only a matter of time before Mashima-sensei asked that question.


    Chairman Sakayanagi was confined for suspected wrongdoing, so a man named Tsukishiro was sent to this school.


    Tsukishiro started acting for me to drop out of school. Even if it meant interfering with a special exam, he had to carry out his order. So it was inevitable that questions would arise about myself.


    Should I exin it myself, or leave it to someone else.


    Seeing that there was no response from me, Mashima-sensei turned to Chabashira.


    "Do you know anything about Ayanokouji?"


    Mashima-sensei asked Chabashira, who believed what we said to a certain extent.


    "To be honest... From my past experiences, I only know a little."


    She nced at me. I coldly ignored her.


    There was no harm in Chabashira-sensei exposing some superficial information about me.


    "I looked at Ayanokouji''s entrance exam results, and he scored 50 on all subjects, which I thought was extremely peculiar."


    "50 points for each subject... does that mean he deliberately tried to score half marks for every subject?"


    "If you investigate deeper yourself, you should see that it''s true."


    "Hou? How intruiging."


    "But this doesn''t prove anything. In general, students won''t hold back their abilities during the entrance exam, but if you have high academic ability, it is not difficult to attain scores like that. In fact, the method I used to calcte the scores of the entrance exam was actually very simple."


    "Also, when Ayanokouji enrolled in this school, Chairman Sakayanagi told me that he was a special student."


    "Chairman Sakayanagi said that? Is that why you are here? Chabashira-sensei?"


    Chabashira-sensei nodded and began talking about what happened at that time.


    "He entrusted me, as his ss teacher, with the duty of reporting back to him any inconveniences rting to Ayanokouji. As far as I know, Ayanokouji''s father is a very authoritative person, and he didn''t want him to enter this school in the first ce. Chairman Sakayagani had to use various forceful methods in order to permit him to enter the school in the first ce."


    "So you''ve enrolled into this school without your guardian''s permission? Looks like the Chairman is also someone willing to use such forceful means.."


    If we ignoredpulsory education, every ordinary child needed their parent''s permission in order to enter high school. The world wasn''t so naive to let children do as they wish.


    "Because of the fact my father and Ayanokouji-kun had some sort of rtionship, I sympathise with his unfortunate situation and will assist him when needed. But now, various problems have arisen because of this incident. The Acting Director, Tsukishiro, fabricated evidence in order to restrain my father on terms of dishonest behavior, and tried to get Ayanokouji expelled."


    That was the most important point for Mashima-sensei.


    "The father was against his child entering this school, so he sent Acting Director Tsukishiro here..."


    This wasn''t something that an ordinary person''s authority could achieve.


    "He didn''t need to do all this, he just had toin to the school itself."


    "His father had already set up a meeting between him, the chairman, and Ayanokouji himself after he enrolled."


    "So you''re saying that his guardian had alreadymunicated with the school with the wish that he wanted Ayanokouji to withdraw from the school?:


    "Yes. It''s as Chabashira-sensei says. I once talked with Chairman Sakayanagi and my father in this very room. You can check the surveince cameras out in the corridor to confirm if that''s the truth."


    "And since that, since you''re is still at the school, does that mean that the Chairman had rejected the withdrawal application?"


    "Yes."


    Mashima-sensei wanted to confirm that fact, so Chabashira nodded her head.


    "Chairman Sakayanagi respected the will of the students. Although this was just a temporary recement...I didn''t expect Acting Director Tsukishiro to be sent to the school just to get Ayanokouji expelled."


    Sakaygani jumped on what Chabashira said.


    "That isn''t a surprise, it seems like Chabashira-sensei doesn''t actually know anything about the situation."


    "It seems that you''re confident of that."


    "Yes. I understand Ayanokouji-kun more than you do, Chabashira-sensei."


    Sakayagani always had this unnecessary aura of superiority.


    "Seeing mee here without an invitation without even objecting to my presence, wouldn''t it be obvious?"


    Presenting indisputable facts, Sakayanagi smiled haughtily.


    "Finally, I get to understand the big picture. At least the part about the father that wanted his child back, I can ept that as a fact."


    Mashima-sensei had figured out what was happening in the current situation but still couldn''t ept most of it.


    "But...although I don''t know the extent of Ayanokoji''s father''s authority, why did he have to try to get Ayanokouji expelled in this way? This doesn''t seem realistic."


    "Because Ayanokouji-kun possesses means that other ordinary people do not."


    "I''ve taken a look at Ayanokouji''s exam results from the past few days. In terms of calction and processing speed as well as choosing chess moves, he''s definitely top tier. But there are other simrly outstanding students, and it shouldn''t be enough tobel him as an extraordinary specimen."


    "Mashima-sensei. I won''t try to reject the method in how you''ve attempted to ept this situation. But have you actually thought about what''s going on? From the start of school, my father had been paying attention to him, and then Acting Director Tsukishiro tried to use dishonest means to expel him from school. This is a fact, and the only truth."


    Mashima folded his arms and closed his eyes.


    "Mashima-sensei presumably has reached his verdict. You can look for evidence in the future yourself."


    After staying silent, he opened his eyes and looked at me, Sakayagani, and finally, Chabashira.


    "Yeah...The part about how the father was dissatisfied with his child''s decision to enrol into the school and tried to get him expelled, I believe. And I don''t want to help him with that. I''m sure you''re clear with why."


    Mashima-sensei understood the surface of the situation we were talking about very well.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me everything?"


    It seems that Mashima-sensei had figured out something that was kept secret during the conversation by organising the contents of the discussion in his head.


    But if he couldn''t even decipher something on this level, then I''ll be troubled.


    "Yeah. Even if I told you, it wouldn''t be of any help... no, it would be meaningless."


    Even if I talked about the white room from the very start, I''m afraid the adults wouldn''t be able to understand it.


    Even if you relied on onlymon sense, it was obvious that that man was doing something suspicious.


    And, even if I talked about the white room here, it was still difficult to reach the truth.


    Because that matter would have beenpletely covered up by now.


    That being the case, there wasn''t any point in doing such meaningless things.


    "What if I refuse to assist you?"


    "Although I don''t intend to do nothing, if you refuse, it''ll be a headache when dealing with Acting Director Tsukisiro. The school''s events, whether it''s a special exam or something else, would be a lot easier for him to intervene illegally. You can see that in the event selection exam, as it had already happened."


    Students alone couoldn''t prevent that from happening.


    If we could convey that fact to Mashima-sensei, we could determine if he was a person who would turn a blind eye to that sort of thing.


    "Are you trying to feel me out, Ayanokouji? ...Fine. In future special examinations and tests, I will handle it appropriately, and will not allow Acting Director Tsukishiro to engage in illegal participation."


    Finally, Mashima-sensei had said that he stood on our side.


    "Mashima-sensei, you do realise that this isn''t such a simple thing to do, right?"


    Chabashira warned Mashima-sensei, who had epted all of this.


    "Even it''s true that he did something against the rules, if we aren''t careful, we could get fired."


    I could understand why Chabashira said that.


    Resisting against Tsukishiro would undoubtedly threaten their career.


    The opponent this time wasn''t someone you could fight against with just a strong sense of justice.


    "Although I don''t fully believe this, if what you said was true, then it''d be a grave matter. The school should never manipte the course of the exam and change the results at will. If you''re going to do this, you''ll have to do this thoroughly and carefully."


    "But, wouldn''t it better if you just paid a blind eye towards these issues? You just got your wages cut this morning for viting the rules during the event selection exam anyway."


    Sakayanagi thought that was interesting, so she pounced on the opportunity.


    "Pay cuts for viting vitions? What exactly did you do?"


    "I''m not going to tell you that."


    "Is it because of something that happened during ss B and D''s exam? We''ll hear about this sooner orter. But if it has something to do with the Tsukishiro''s improper acts, I think it''s better to speak out now, or problems may urter."


    "That has nothing to do with the current situation."


    Instead of Mashima-sensei who was not nning to exin, it was Chabashira-sensei that spoke up.


    "Let me exin. During the selection event of ss B and D, one of the selected events of ss D was Judo. The student participating was Albert Yamada. ss B''s Ichinose lost her all her fighting spirit during then, which resulted in her failing to select a student to participate.


    "Because the opponent was Yamada-kun, this was expected. Probably no-one among the first year can beat him in judo."


    "Of course, Ichinose had already decided on who was going to participate in the judo event. However, if the student was chosen randomly, just like that, what would happen? Something unpredictable would ur. You should be aware of this."


    Once the time was up, students who hadn''t yet participated in any events would be automatically selected.


    Not only the boys, but girls are also no exception too.


    "Even if they had lost immediately, nothing would have happened as a result. But this was ss B, and they would do anything for the sake of theirpanions. The selected students will most likely go all out for Ichinose."


    No matter who the opponent was, Albert would not hold back in order to bring them down.


    In that case, it was likely it would have resulted in a major ident.


    As a result, Mashima-sensei decided that ss B was defeated, wihtout even having a fight. This might have caused Acting Director Tsukishiro to be unhappy with him.


    Was that why Mashima-sensei wages got cut as a punishment? If I had to say whether this vited the rules or not, it indeed would be considered a vition.


    "Both these situations are connected. If something is considered dangerous to the students, I''ll quickly stop it. If there''s improper behaviour, I''ll quickly see it corrected. We teach them this, so what would happen if we teachers don''t even apply what we teach to ourselves?"


    And for that reason, even if he got fired, he would not regret anything.


    "It looks like I can''t stop you."


    "I''ve always consciously done my job as a teacher."


    The words he said seemed simple, but Mashima-sensei really was an excellent person who was able to do what he said.


    "Your...no, if Mashima-sensei''s decision is final, I will have nothing else to say."


    "Is this a temporary agreement?"


    Sakayanagi asked me, and I nodded in agreement.


    Chabashira backed down, presumably because she realised that trying to persuade Mashima-sensei was pointless.


    "Since Mashima-sensei agreed, I''ll help as well. Is that fine, Ayanokouji?"


    "An additional person on our side is greatly appreciated."


    "Let''s put an end to this discussion now. I''ll keep this to myself. There''s no problem with that right?"


    "Of course."


    After all, both Mashima-sensei and Chabashira hadn''t actually seen Tsukishiro''s wrongdoings with their own eyes.


    And if we increase the number of teachers who are in the know, the chances of a leakage of information increase substantially.


    Once Tsukishiro finds out that there are people who are trying to expose his wrongdoings, then he would naturally be more alert.


    "I also intend to stand at Ayanokouji''s side at the time being."


    "Sakaygani. Even if you do know Ayanokouji''s situation, if people see you giving special treatment to him, it will raise some questions."


    "What are you talking about? Of course I''m going give him special treatment. I''ve got the right to do so."


    Sakayanagi rebutted against Mashima''s words.


    "...What right?"


    "Well, although this school''s system revolves aroundpetition between the sses, the students themselves will l have various situations among them. Some of them might have friends or lovers in other sses that they''ll have to betray, and some might have rtionships that revolve money, which can be mutually beneficial ormensal. Sometimes, one''s feelings can go beyond the boundaries of sses, forming mutually beneficial rtionships with people in other sses. Is the social climate of this school always the same? No, it''s constantly changing. In that way, it''s the same as society itself, isn''t it?"


    It didn''t matter if Chairman Sakayagani had someone he wanted to protect, he had no power to do anything.


    "Even if I only was able to save Ayanokouji-kun and left my ssmates in ss A, the teachers won''t have any reason to me me. The only ones who can resent me will be the students I have betrayed."


    Mashima-sensei may be dissatisfied with what Sakayanagi said, but he did not retort.


    "But-he may find special treatment to be unweing."


    "Why?"


    "I''ll wait until the Acting Director is gone, but after that, things will be different. And if ss D obstructs ss A, I will beat them out mercilessly at any time."


    "Will you? That''s good."


    Mashima-sensei epted that and faced Sakayanagi determinedly.


    "Let''s recap. Right now, you couldn''t find any evidence to prove that Acting Director Tsukishiro hasmitted wrongdoing, is that right?"


    "Evidence has been erased, so it would be meaningless to investigate now."


    He would not do something as foolish as deliberately leaving evidence.


    "Then, it seems that we can only wait for his next move."


    The teachers have a better understanding of the exams we will face after we be 2nd years.


    As for what Tsukishiro will do, I''ll leave that to Mashima-sensei to think about.


    "It''s been more than 30 minutes, and it won''t be good to be absent from the closing ceremony for too long. You students head out first, then we''ll leave the room separately."


    "Got it."


    Sakayanagi and I walked out of the reception room and out to the corridor at the same time.


    Then the two of us walked side by side together.


    "Although it''s a bold move, it''s very beneficial to have Mashima-sensei on our side. As the person in charge of the first year, he''s closer to the acting director than anyone else."


    "Heh. Even if it doesn''t stop Tsukishiropletely, if it''ll restrain him, then it''ll be a good result."


    "But the problem of too strong a sense of righteousness is a little worrying. That should be considered one of Mashima-sensei disadvantages."


    "Yeah. Although he''s beneficial, there are also situations where he can''t be used in."


    "If he gets involved too deeply, Mashima-sensei will get fired. But since he''s this sort of person, it will happen sooner orter anyway."


    Sakayagani said. Looking at the side of her face, it seemed like she was happy.


    "You seem happy."


    "I''m delighted. Aren''t you happy?"


    "It''s hard to say. The situation I''m in is a bit troublesome after all. For example, that the reason you''re here is that-"


    "Yes, I''m here because this seems like fun. Did I bother you?"


    Sakayagani immediately admitted all that.


    "No. Because your appearance improved my chances of persuading Mashima-sense, I thank you for that."


    "Well, that''s great then."


    Sakayanagi turned to face my direction and smiled.


    "I won''t allow the school to repeatedly interfere with the oue of our battles."


    Sakayanagi was extremely angry at what Tsukishiro did to her.


    Afterwards, she said she would face aplete battle with Tsukishiro, and work towards removing him from the school.


    "The enemy that''s right in front of us is carelessness, and we should resolve that as soon as possible."


    In Tsukishiro''s eyes, we''re nothing more than a few high school students. No matter how much we try, we can''t create a big enough storm to affect him.


    If he thought like taht, mistakes would ur.


    "Ayanokouji-kun. At the moment, please let me work towards getting rid of Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    "Thanks for your help."


    Whether she can be trusted wasn''t something that needed to be considered as a critical issue.


    Because based on our previous interactions, I was already familiar with Sakayanagi''s personality.

 Chapter 474 - 1 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 1 Part V</h4>


    After the two students left.


    Mashima openly revealed his opinion to Chabashira.


    "I still can''t believe what''s happening."


    "I''m the same, Mashima-sensei. But what Ayanokouji-kun said was true."


    "Interfering with the very structure of the school, all for a single student?"


    Mashima-sensei eximed. No matter how many people around him emphasised the authenticity of the situation, it would still be hard to believe.


    "You''ve observed Ayanokouji for a year now, Chabashira-sensei, so what kind of existence do you think he is?"


    "That''s a difficult question."


    Because they couldn''t stay for long, they left the reception room a minute after Ayanokouji and Sakayanagi left.


    "At first nce, he seems like a normal high school boy you could find anywhere, indifferent to his surroundings."


    The other teachers of the other sses would probably think of him in that way.


    Their impression of him wouldn''t be deep, maybe it would be up to the point where you could barely match up the name to the face.


    "But there are two sides to him. It''s unnerving. Those eyes which see through everything, those aren''t the eyes of a child."


    "I''m still in disbelief..."


    "Yeah. A first-year who has already reached that level..."


    "Although I''ve only been a teacher for a few years, I''ve seen a lot of types of students. If we focus on the past two years, Horikita Manabu and Nagumo Miyabi are the ones that have left an outstanding impression of themselves."


    "That''s true."


    Both of those students had excellent academic and athletic abilities, second to none throughout their respective years, as well as possessing rare leadership ability on top of that.


    "This year''s first years gave me the impression that they are slightly inferiorpared to those two people. Of course, some students can match them in some aspects, but not in every one of them. Overall, what do you think is the extent of Ayanokouji''s abilities?"


    "Will my answer have any impact on what you do in the future?"


    "No, not at all. No matter what kind of student Ayanokouji is, I won''t allow Acting Director Tsukishiro to do what he wants. This is just out of curiosity."


    "Curiosity... That''s unusual for you. But I''m still trying to figure that out myself."


    Chabashira was also one of the people who wanted to learn more about Ayanokouji.


    It was true that she couldn''t answer.


    "That really is a difficult question."


    Mashima grudgingly folded his arms.


    "Originally, the teachers were to maintain a proper working distance with the students and govern them like that. Forming such close rtionships isn''t the best thing to do."


    "So we just have to eliminate Acting Director Tsukishiro as quickly as possible."


    "But after we eliminate him-Is that really going to be the end of all this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even if we expose the Acting Director, there''s no guarantee that there will not be another person sent afterwards. In that case, Ayanokouji''s situation will create a disturbance for the entire year...Depending on the situation, even the school itself might suffer from it."


    Mashima expressed his own unease.


    Of course, even having said that, he still would not abandon the students.


    "The way this situation is unfolding, it''s like I''m sinking deeper and deeper into quicksand. This scares me."


    "Yeah."


    If this continued, other students would not be able to receive a fair evaluation.


    This is something that the teachers must prevent from happening.


    "But I hope my hunch won''t turn out to be true."


    The two teachers envisioned what would happen in the future, and prayed that those were just groundless fears.

 Chapter 475 - 1 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 1 Part VI</h4>


    After passing the rest of the time following the end of the conversation with the teachers and Sakayanagi, I went to the gym.


    Soon, the 3rd years who were in the thank you meeting woulde out.


    The people around me were eagerly awaiting their arrival.


    As that time approached, the anxiety of both the first years and second years seemed to increase.


    Some of the 3rd years would leave directly after the graduation ceremony, but maybe some would stay, wanting to say something that they''ve always wanted to before.


    How many people were there in total? From what I could see, there were about 100.


    There was a person that I recognised, standing a small distance away from the main group of people.


    "You actually came."


    I greeted Horikita, who was standing in the middle of the waiting crowd, but only got a stare in return.


    "...What''s wrong with that?"


    "Nothing, I''m just impressed."


    "Impressed? I don''t know what you mean by that."


    "I was thinking that if it were up to the old you, you wouldn''t havee here."


    Horikita seems a bit displeased with my praise.


    "Really? I haven''t changed a bit. I''m still me."


    She denied her growth. You could see that she didn''t even attempt to reexamine herself.


    No, she just didn''t want to admit it in front of other people.


    The thank you meeting held at the gym was finally over, and the doors opened.


    It was officially over.


    Now was the final chance for the graduates to formallymunicate with the remaining students.


    After it ended, a stream of 3rd years came out.


    Most of them were happy, but some were not smiling.


    Was it because of the loneliness they faced having left school, or the failure of not graduating from ss A?


    If it was thetter, then it was weird that most of the students weren''t distressed.


    However, even after one nce towards them, I could see that there were also students outside of ss A that had expressions of joy.


    "What do you think?"


    I asked Horikita for her opinion on the situation.


    "Even if the shortcut to their dreams has been cut off, they can still use their own strength to make it a reality. As long as they have the strength, it can be aplished."


    The path of life will continue to be trodden.


    That is to say that many students had faced reality, and had determined their way forward, intending to continue on their path to their dreams.


    If you look at it in another way, you could say that the 3 years they''ve spent on this magnificent stage was already mightily impressive.


    Some of the 3rd years returned to their dormitories without talking to anyway, but the majority of them stopped.


    The evidence of these three years the students here had endured was now as visible as scars.


    Former student council president Horikita Manabu was still here.


    No one had gathered around him yet, so this should be a good opportunity.


    If the number of people around him increases, then Horikita would find it hard to approach him.


    Deep within her heart, Horikita was looking forward to this, and yet she didn''t take a single step.


    "You should go."


    "I know."


    I didn''t need to say that. Horikita was only here because of her desire to talk with her brother.


    However, her body wouldn''t move.


    During her moment of uncertainty, more and more students started to approach the elder Horikikta.


    If I did nothing, there would be no progress, so I took a forceful approach.


    I pushed the hesitant Horikita''s back.


    "Wait... Wait a minute-"


    "Use your privileges as his sister."


    Although I repeatedly urged her, Horikita insisted on not moving forward.


    "It''s going to be weird if I ran to his side now."


    "Even if you mix in with the other students, it won''t be weird."


    "It''s definitely weird. I''ll be aplete outsider."


    Horikita negatively evaluated the situation at hand.


    This reminded me when school first started.


    I remember her staring at her distant older brother while he was giving a speech to the first years. Even if she slowly became more mature throughout the year, her core remained unchanged.


    Even if one umted a lot of experience, there will be parts which would be challenging to develop.


    It was because of the timid expression on her face, which made me think of all that...


    "But don''t get me wrong, I''m not scared. My brother''s three years... I just wanted to see the culmination of these three years for him to get to this point."


    "I see."


    She meant that she wouldn''t be satisfied with just a small chat with her brother.


    Not bad.


    A few more second-year students ran towards the elder Horikita.


    "Your brother is pretty popr."


    He was the student council president and the boy who''ve always stayed in ss A. Of course he was popr. I initially thought he wasn''t very close with the first years, so I never would have thought that this many first-year students would havee over.


    Soon, the circle around him began to growrger, surrounded by other graduates.


    He asionally smiled and gently opened up to the younger generation.


    But at the end of that, I saw a slightly different expression.


    I sensed the atmosphere that he had been relieved from the heavy pressure that was on him.


    Next to me, it was like Horikita was trying to engrave this sight into her eyes, staring at him without blinking.


    And then-A boy appeared next to the elder Horikita.


    The current student council president, the second-year ss A''s Nagumo Miyabi.


    Immediately followed by vice president Kiriyama, Secretaries Mizowaki and Tonokawa, as well as Asahina Nazuna.


    The atmosphere did not turn into something cumbersome, but instead, it developed into something unique.


    "Congrattions on graduating, Horikita-senpai."


    Dropping a sincerepliment, Nagumo approached Horikita with a smile.


    Horikita greeted Nagumo without any hesitation.


    "Ahhhh, you really are worthy of being called my senpai. In the end, I still wasn''t able to threaten you."


    "It wasn''t like that. To be honest, I didn''t know what would happen in the end. If I must, I''d say the reason for your failure was because we aren''t in the same academic year. No matter how much you interfered, in the end, you were still just an outsider.


    No matter how much he wanted to fight, he couldn''t bridge the gap between grades.


    Since he couldn''t directly participate in the exams, what he could do was very limited.


    Although, if Nagumo really wanted to bring him down, he could have adopted Ryuuen''s chaotic and reckless fighting style.


    However, Nagumo seemed to have no intentions.


    "Yeah. Ah....., why was I born a yearter than you?"


    He wasn''t dissatisfied, but just disappointed for not being in the same year as the elder Horikita.


    "Can I still shake your hand like this?"


    "Of course, I have no reason to refuse."


    The elder Horikita dly obliged, and they shook hands.


    <Illustration>


    A brief and pleasant silence ensured.


    Both being Student Council presidents, they couldmunicate and understand each other in certain situations without using any words.


    "There''ll still be a long year ahead of you. Be sure to spend your remaining school life on something that will satisfy you."


    Advice from his senpai. And in those words, he showed that he didn''t care about Nagumo running wild anymore.


    In other words, he''d given Nagumo permission to do whatever he liked now.


    "Mhmm. After you''re gone, in that short period where I''ll be the senpai, I''ll do whatever it takes. I''ll turn this school into a meritocracy based on one''s abilities. Because I''m prepared and determined to aplish it."


    Horkita''s brother epted his speech openly, nodding his head.


    "You said you regretted not being a year older. I kind of feel the same. Not being able to see what you''ll do to this school is a pity. If I could witness what you''ll create up close, I''ll surely gain a better understanding of you."


    "I won''t be so sure of that. I don''t think I''ll bepatible with senpai."


    One who followed school rules and regtions, and one that wanted to destroy them


    Since their ideologies were utterly different, a confrontation between them is inevitable.


    "Also, it won''t matter if you can''t see it yourself. Don''t you have a sister in the 1st year?"


    With that said, Nagumo''s line of sight seemed to focus on next to where I was, a bit further from the rest of the people-and started staring at straight at Horikita.


    Although it was only a slight change, Horikita''s bodynguage became a bit more nervous.


    "As long as your sister is here, she can help me spread the word to you."


    Once both graduations, the siblings will inevitably meet once again sooner orter.


    What he meant was that in the future, Horikita''s brother would still know what Nagumo would have done at the school."


    "Perhaps."


    With that said, Horikita''s brother and Nagumo''s strong handshake finally ended, and their hands separated.


    "Thank you very much."


    "Likewise."


    The former student council president, Horikita, and the current student council president, Nagumo.


    A heavy curtain fell on the unexpectedly gentle atmosphere.


    Perhaps because he didn''t want to bother the other students, Nagumo immediately distanced himself with Horikita''s brother. Although thebo of the two student council presidents was exciting, it might make it a bit difficult for the other students to approach.


    Nagumo instead walked towards Horikita, who was observing from a distance.


    As a fellow student of ss 2A, Asahina Nazuna was also there with him. The other student council members had probably left to see off the other graduates.


    "Did you hear what I just said? Please enjoy what I will do next year. I remember your name was-"


    "Horik-Suzune."


    Horikita''s voice was nervous.


    If it were the usual Horikita, she wouldn''t have been shaken up like this. This was probably the result of hearing the conversation between him and her brother.


    Nagumo seemed to enjoy her reaction and looked back.


    The one in Nagumo''s line of sight was, needless to say, former student council president Horikita.


    Ignoring the risks, he had continually challenged different opponents.


    And now, he was surrounded by his underssmen, epting their gift of a graduation bouquet.


    "Suzune, your brother is a truly amazing person. You should be proud of being his sister."


    After the word of praise, he once again directed his gaze onto Horikita Suzune.


    "Yes. I am proud of that."


    Faced once more with the eyes that had turned their attention back to her, Horikita forcibly replied.


    "If you have anything you want to ask me, I''ll answer it. Because I''m in a good mood today.."


    "Then I won''t hold back."


    Horikita then asked Nagumo a question.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    "Regret?"


    "Because I don''t see any hints of regrets in your eyes."


    This should be referring to the handshake and the dialogue between those two people just now.


    Nagumo seemed genuinely happy for the elder Horikita graduating from ss A.


    However, their rtionship couldn''t be described as simply a rtionship between two student council presidents.


    Nagumo persistently attacked Horikita, in the hopes of dragging him down from ss A.


    Horikita would obviously have a sense of hostility towards Nagumo who did those things to her brother.


    Because of this, she was confused by the honest praise given by Nagumo towards the elder Horikita.


    Nagumo''s painstaking attacks have been securely defended against.


    "I don''t think I can beat Horikita-senpai that easily. He''s pretty much an invincible opponent, right?"


    "Well... That''s true."


    "So you fully admit you lost to Horikita-senpai."


    Miyabi gently cast his eyes towards the interjecting Asahina.


    "Lost? Why do you say I lost, Nazuma?


    "Hmm? Horikita-senpai graduated from ss A, so doesn''t that mean you lost?"


    Asahina didn''t need to answer the question with another question, but that was how she replied.


    As for what she said, Nagumo immediately pointed out the holes in them.


    "Indeed, if you only look at the oue, I have not prevented senpai from graduating from ss A. But what does that have to do with losing?"


    "Won''t that be considered as losing...? At least that''s what I think, am I wrong?"


    Asahina looked towards Horikita, who was standing beside her, for confirmation.


    Horikita did not answer and instead listened to Nagumo''s justification.


    "I certainly wanted to challenge him to a fight. However, it wasn''t for the sake of finding out who would win and lose. Even if Horikita-senpai really did fall to ss B, my fundamental evaluation of him wouldn''t have changed. That person''s strengths cannot be determined by the position his ss is in."


    Asahina still did not seem to understand what Nagumo was talking about.


    "Still don''t understand? Then I''ll ask you this. Did this incident lower your evaluation of me? I''m still a student of ss A as well as the student council president. Is there anything about me which shows that I''m a failure?"


    "No, but..."


    "You can''t distinguish who wins and who loses in a conflict of people in separate grades."


    It wasn''t hard to understand what he wanted to say.


    But, even knowing that he couldn''t directly confront him, Nagumo continued to challenge Horikita.


    "I just wanted his approval... his recognition. That''s why I''ve been continuously attacking senpai.


    Judging from how Horikita Manabu looked at Nagumo, he definitely acknowledged his strength.


    No, I should say that he had recognised Nagumo''s strength from the very beginning.


    He just couldn''t ept the way Nagumo handled things.


    Maybe Nagumo wanted Horikita to acknowledge his method of solving problems.


    "That felt like a young girl proiming her love."


    "Maybe. I''ve already inquired about what Horikita-senpai will do in the future, and I will chase after him."


    There wasn''t a hint of remorse or regret in Nagumo''s expression.


    Was he purely enjoying the contest with Horikita to the very end?


    "Even after graduation? Really? Even the path you take in life has to be the same as Horikita-senpai?"


    "Yes. At least that''s the current me''s objective."


    "Ah~ You really do like Horikita-senpai."


    "I don''t have any rivals in the second year, and of course, none in the first year as well. I only have one thing left to do in this school. That is, to directly transform the structure of the school, and make this boring school more interesting."


    Half of Nagumo Miyabi''s time as student council president had already passed.


    However, to this day, nothing new had been implemented.


    After Horikita graduated and Nagumo became a third-year, he would finally start to take action.


    As for what would happen in the future, it was still impossible to predict.


    "Speaking of which, this year, I still haven''t been able to evaluate you, Ayanokouji."


    Nagumo''s attention finally turned to me.


    Coming from the look in his eyes, it seems that I was "boring"pared to the Horikita siblings


    "There''s nothing about me worth investigating."


    Because of the fact that I had Horikita-senpai''s attention, Nagumo felt that there might be an underlying connection between us.


    However, because it might just be a coincidence, it still wasn''t enough interest Nagumo.


    Seeing that he still had this sort of attitude towards me, there was no reason to provoke him.


    "But thising April, even if you don''t want to, you''ll still have the answer. After this school bes a true meritocracy, you''re going to have to fight even if you don''t want to."


    With the graduation of Horikita''s brother, the school will be entirely under the control of Nagumo.


    It was hard to say how much of an influence the student council had over the school itself, but considering how confident Nagumo was, there''ll definitely be a notable difference at the school next year.


    "So you''re saying that thepetition between students won''t just be limited to ss warfare?"


    Horikita raised a question, seemingly worried about what Nagumo said.


    "If you''re able to implement it, then it wouldn''t be too bad, but it wouldn''t be possible anyway. The school won''t allow it."


    Nagumo shrugged and sighed.


    "But I can change the school''s system which can allow me to gain more power so I can easily change the school itself. Excellent students staying at the top sses is something that should be a given, right?"


    To this point, Horikita neither agreed or disagreed, instead listening to it quietly.


    "Other than that, I''ve also proposed to the school to mix up the students from 1st year to 3rd year in certain exams. If the school allows it, fighting against you wouldn''t be impossible."


    Of course, from Nagumo''s point of view, I''m not considered to be anyone important.


    But even so, I feel like he is instinctively measuring my strength right now.


    "Ah, looks like it''s time to leave, huh? Don''t you want to say goodbye to some of the upperssmen? They''ll be going soon."


    "Yes. We can chat whenever we want in theing year."


    And so Nagumo and Asahina walked towards the 3rd years and away from Horikita.


    "Haa.... it''s a pain to talk with that person."


    "He''s the student council president, after all."


    Although there was only a difference of a year, it seemed like he was way out of reach.


    "I''m going back. I''ve done everything that I should''ve."


    In the end, she seemed to have given up on trying to speak with her brother.


    "Can you do that? He''s leaving school tomorrow."


    "That... you didn''t need to tell me that...."


    Faced with this dilemma, Horkita retreated.


    Forcibly stopping her wasn''t an option, so I chose to just watch her while she left.


    "Are you going to go back?"


    "Ah, I still want to stay here for a while."


    "Oh...Then I''ll see youter."


    Although Horikita was curious about what I was doing, she still turned her back on me and went back to the dorm.


    I decided to take a look at the situation with Horokita Manabu and the other 3rd years.


    I wasn''t particrly interested.


    If I had to tell you, I just wanted to engrave this scene into my eyes.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but imagine what I would be like in 2 years, but it was impossible to see that now.


    The atmosphere was pleasant for a short period of time, but then they started to leave one by one.


    After the elder Horikita said goodbye to everyone, he noticed me and came over.


    "You''re still here?"


    He should understand that I didn''t fit well into that kind of atmosphere.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    "Yes."


    I didn''t talk to any other of the third years, that much would be obvious to even a bystander standing far away.


    "This may be thest time I''ll speak to you. When are you going to leave?"


    I decided to hurry and inquired about the most important thing first.


    Because if he was going to leave the school immediately after this, I had to tell Horikita.


    "Noon on the 31st. I''m taking the 12:30 Bus."


    So a weekter. Although it wasn''t today, there wasn''t a lot of time left.


    "Looks like Suzune went back."


    "The culmination of your 3 years in the school. She engraved that into her memory and then left."


    We both nced in the direction of the dormitory.


    Of course, Horikita was already long gone.


    "Really?"


    I couldn''t read his emotions from the expression on his face.


    But if the two of them didn''t do anything, this situation could end without having them meet even once.


    I didn''t think she would be this afraid of this...


    "If possible, please pass on this message to Suzune. I will be waiting for her at noon on the 31st near the main entrance.


    "Isn''t it better for you to tell her yourself? Even if you go now, there''s still time."


    It would be simpler if they both just had the intention of meeting up.


    Horikita might rush here immediately if he did.


    "Even so, she may not be very open to that. That''s why I hope you''re able to convey the message to her."


    "It may be counterproductive. If I tell her, she may note."


    This was because of her stubborn attitude.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s Suzune''s own choice."


    "Can you really leave it to me?"


    After I repeatedly warned him about this, Horikita answered without hesitation.


    "Yes, I''ll leave it to you."


    Well, there''s no reason to refuse. As long as I''m not the one taking responsibility for this.


    Besides, if Horikita was to hear about this, she would most likely agree toe to see him off.


    After all, their rtionship was gradually getting better.


    "I wanted to talk to you more, but I have an appointment afterwards."


    It seems that many of his underssmen had invited him for a gathering.


    Today, he just wanted to forget about the matter rting to his sister, and spend time as an ordinary student.


    "Besides, you''re not one to engage in long meaningless conversations, right?"


    "That''s true."


    No matter how much his poprity declined, the previous student council president would be still present in social gatherings and situations.


    "If possible, on the 31st, I hope youe to see me off."


    "I''m not good at speaking in front of others."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t n to call anyone else over other than you and Suzune.


    Since it wouldn''t be a problem, I gently nodded and agreed.


    "Sorry."


    Leaving behind that one word, Horikita Manabu left.


    Once he left, I had nothing to do, because he was the only third year I talked to.


    I guess I''ll go back then.


    "Ayanokouji-kun. If possible, can we head back together?"


    Suddenly, Hirata spoke to me.


    Just now, I saw that he was talking to a bunch of third years away from where I was.


    "You''re done settling things already?"


    "Yes, although the graduation ceremony was today, many of the upperssmen will stay on campus for a few more days. I heard that some underssmen are holding a farewell party for them."


    Since it was Hirata, he should''ve received several invitations to these asions.


    The third-year students could stay until the 5th of April at most.


    Of course, students who nned to leave earlier were also allowed to leave.


    Because their time left was limited, they were preparing for their school life to end.


    And because I had no reason to refuse him, I returned to the dormitory along with Hirata.

 Chapter 476 - 1 Part VII

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 1 Part VII</h4>


    I was walking with Hirata, and after walking past the convenience store, Hirata nced at me.


    Then, as if nothing happened, he faced forwards again.


    Hirata had repeated this action several times in the past few minutes.


    It was as if Hirata was waiting for an opportunity to start a conversation.


    Soon after, Hirata made up his mind and started to speak.


    "Actually-Ayanokouji-kun, I want to talk to you."


    Hirata hesitantly said.


    For a moment, I thought he was going to speak about the end of year exam, but he did not give me that sort of feeling.


    "Is there anything you wanted to discuss?"


    "Yeah... Well, I really want to talk about this with you."


    After thinking a little, Hirata admitted that.


    "Well, I''m not sure if I''ll be of any help, but I''ll do my best."


    Having Hirata depend on me for a change didn''t feel too bad.


    It''s just that I couldn''t predict what the topic of the discussion would be.


    Although he was depressed when Yamauchi dropped out, that matter had already been resolved.


    Even if there were certain feelings he wasn''t able to let go of, it wasn''t worth consulting me.


    That matter should have been resolved to the extent that the rest of the problems would fix itself.


    "You might find this unexpected of me..."


    Starting with this sentence, Hirata continued.


    "I, just, it feels like I can''t be bothered with rtionships and love anymore...I''m not sure about myself."


    That was an unexpected start.


    I didn''t think that Hirata woulde to me to talk about love.


    "You''re not sure?"


    Let''s clear some stuff up first.


    I pressed him to continue.


    "I think I might have never have liked a girl in my life..."


    Hirata confessed, embarrassed.


    "So you''re saying that you''ve never dated a girl before?"


    "Other than the agreement with Karuizawa, never."


    Maybe this isn''t so unexpected, but it''s still surprising.


    Hirata treated boys and girls equally, so I would have thought he experienced love at least once or twice in his life.


    Although you couldn''t really count the rtionship between Hirata and Kei.


    Pretending to be lovers, all to protect Kei from being bullied.


    But if he said he never liked a girl before...


    "So you''re saying that you''ve never liked a girl before? Even now?"


    "Yeah..."


    Although one of his merits was the ability to treat everyone fairly, including the girls, this was still a bit unbelievable.


    "Then what about the situation with Mii-chan?"


    Mii-chan really hoped for progress with her rtionship with Hirata, showing that she clearly had feelings for him.


    "I can''t see myself in a rtionship with her, but I can''t tell her that."


    Mii-chan said that she wanted to start with being friends.


    After that, of course, she looked forward to the chance for them to develop into lovers.


    But since Hirata didn''t have that desire, it would be difficult for her to make any progress.


    And there''s no reason to avoid her, so dragging on like this wouldn''t do her any good.


    So that''s the situation.


    This was the source of Hirata''s uncertainty that he wanted to discuss with me.


    "I think it''s best to just say this directly to her. But I can see how that would be difficult."


    To make her realise without hurting her was a difficult thing to aplish.


    "So we have contrasting views again. I kind of expected this."


    "Yeah.


    It was because of Hirata''s kindness that he was always involved with situations like this.


    "But, that''s just the situation now, and who knows what will change in the future?"


    The feeling of love wasn''t something you can control.


    It could quietly sprout at any time.


    ...At least that''s what I think.


    "Sure, I don''t know if that''s a possibility. But..."


    However, Hirata didn''t want his rtionship with Mii-chan to progress any further.


    In terms of Mii-chan''s appearance as well as personality, there was nothing that Hirata could be dissatisfied about.


    But of course, love wasn''t just determined by those factors.


    "I can assert to you that...I won''t have those kinds of feelings, even in the future."


    Although he wasn''t entirely sure, Hirata still insisted on his answer.


    If that''s the case, then I have only one thing left to say.


    "It''s better to tell her, because Mii-chan still has hope that her rtionship with you can progress."


    I looked into Hirata''s eyes while I said this.


    If the answer to that question was kept to himself, Mii-chan would keep waiting and waiting.


    So, it would be better to clear things up as early as possible.


    If Mii-chan continued to like Hirata even after that, then that would be her own choice.


    But Hirata avoided my gaze.


    "Even...if, it would hurt her?"


    "Having the answer but instead choosing to dy it would only cause more damage, right?"


    I once again looked into Hirata''s eyes and said.


    After our eyes met, he quickly diverted his gaze elsewhere.


    "Yes, yes, right, that''s right..."


    He nodded two or three times as if he was admonishing himself.


    And then he came to a conclusion.


    "Thanks for talking about this with me, Ayanokouji-kun. I have the courage now to admit that in this situation, keeping this to myself to avoid hurting her is the same as running away. "


    He seemed to have sessfully found the answer.


    "So are you able to exin your feelings to her clearly?"


    "Although I don''t know if this is the best way to go about doing this, I do understand that the other way would really hurt her. "


    Hirata considered both approaches.


    He was silent, with his thoughts being conveyed on his face.


    Hirata understood that the second option would be better for Mii-chan, and so he was no longer conflicted.


    If he were the old Hirata, he would be constantly worried about the situation, and would waste a lot of time in finding the answer.


    He would be obsessed with the notion of "not hurting others", and would be lost inside the maze of his feelings and emotions.


    After his worries had been resolved, Hirata still seemed like he had something to say.


    "What is it?"


    I asked.


    "Oh, err... from now on...Can I call you Kiyotaka-kun?"


    "Eh?"


    I was wondering what he would say, but this turned out to be very unexpected


    "Well, if it''s okay with you, you can call me by my first name as well... is that fine?


    <Illustration>


    Is this a step forward for our friendship?


    My friendship with Hirata had progressed even further now, just like with Keisei, Akito, Haruki, and Airi.


    "Why not, if you think it''s okay."


    Seeing how I agreed so willingly, Hirata smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    "Really? Can I really?"


    "You mean calling me by my first name? Don''t you have experience with that sort of thing, Hira-Yosuke?


    Although from my memory, Hirata generally used surnames to address both males and females, calling people by their first name wasn''t an unusual thing to do.


    "Well, before that happened, it wasn''t rare for me to call people with their first name."


    He was talking about that incident, during Hirata''s middle school days when his friend was bullied, which led to his attempted suicide.


    "Since then... I''ve always been afraid to get closer to people. I''ll treat everyone equally, but I wouldn''t get too close."


    It had been 2 years since then, and it seemed like Hirata had only used surnames to address others.


    Speaking of this, Hirata treated everyone in the ss the same way.


    This held true even when the whole ss unanimously chose to drove out Yamauchi from the ss.


    But it seems that yet again, he was able to break out of that shell.


    Hirata''s development was also quite significant, evenpared to the other students who have also grown throughout the year.


    "That''s why I thank you... Kiyotaka-kun."


    His gaze that was avoiding me from the start came back. That look conveyed all he was feeling at that moment.


    "I''m ttered, really."


    Although I got some sort of sappy feeling from all this, I still epted it open-heartedly.

 Chapter 477 - 2 : Date Hiyori

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 2 :?Date Hiyori</h4>


    After the graduation ceremony and the closing ceremony went off without a hitch, the spring break finally started.


    The students forgot about thepetition between them and enjoyed a short break.


    Although the students weren''t allowed to leave the campus, it wasn''t particrly inconvenient for them.


    The main reason for that was the existence of the Keyaki shopping mall. For both the students and the staff, the mall was an essential facility.


    I won''t go into detail, but there are coffee shops, a home appliances store, and even a karaoke ce. All the necessities are avable.


    If there were other things that you might want, all you had to do was to order it online after gaining permission.


    You could live a life of indulgence, as long as your private points allowed it.


    Fortunately, there wouldn''t be any starving students in the first year due to ack of points.


    Even the students of ss D would receive tens of thousands of yen in pocket money at the start of April.


    There''s a clear difference between that and the amount of money that normal highschoolers get throughout the country.


    However, there are still students who encounter trouble.


    However, there were still students that had encountered some difficulties.


    Speaking of which, I''m one of them.


    In my contract with my ssmate Kushida, I had to hand over half my private points to her every month.


    Although that contract had a purpose at the start, the situation was changing now.


    The contract with Kushida, no, my rtionship with her from now on, will all be decided during this break.


    Should I proceed as previously nned, or go with another option?


    I say that, but I''m not the one who has the power to make that choice.


    Well, spring break had just begun.


    There''s no need to panic.


    I put on my casual clothes and get ready to head out.


    I nned to spend most of my break in my room rxing, but today I was meeting up with a certain person.


    I didn''t expect it to be this quick, as I thought setting it up would take some time.


    But after getting in touch with that person, I contacted another person.


    "Is this the final confirmation?"


    Because it''s the first day of spring break, I''ll need to adjust some things, but that''s fine.


    The person I contacted would turn out to be very important.


    But this importance wouldn''t be for today, but instead for the end of the spring break.

 Chapter 478 - 2 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 2 Part I</h4>


    Inte March, the temperature began to warm.


    As we neared the season for the blossoming sakura, news of it seemed to be everywhere.


    Although I went there early, when I arrived, the person I was meeting today was already there.


    "Hello, Ayanokouji-kun."


    I met with Hiyori, who was smelling fresh and was wearing casual clothes at Keyaki mall.


    "Good morning."


    "I was the one who called you out here, so I couldn''t keep you waiting."


    After I said that, Hiyori smiled slightly.


    "Sorry I agreed on such short notice for it to be today."


    "I''ve got nothing to do over the break, so there''s no need to apologise. Let''s go-"


    "They finally added new books to the library yesterday."


    Hiyori showed me what she was carrying, letting out another small smile.


    It seemed like this was an even happier smile than before


    ss C''s Hiyori Shiina. She was a girl who loved books more than anyone else.


    "I wanted to share some information with Ayanokouji-kun as soon as possible."


    The books of the author both me and Hiyori liked were hard to get ahold of at the convenience store and the bookstore in the mall.


    And since digital versions weren''t avable, we could only borrow them from the library.


    <Illustration>


    Although you could borrow it from the library, it would have been seen by many before.


    So I cherish the opportunity to be able to talk about a book like this with someone else.


    "There are more people than expected."


    The tables of the cafe were filled with students.


    This was expected, being spring break. Whether the cafe was full or not depended on the time of the day.


    Fortunately, there still seemed to be some seats left, and we walked over there together.


    "We haven''t met up like this during a holiday before, so it''s kind of refreshing."


    This was true that we never met up on non-school days, so this was a rare urrence, seeing Hiyori outside her school uniform.


    "That''s true."


    We talked to each other, and a fresh mood overcame us.


    "Let''s not waste any time... I brought some books, do you want to have a read?"


    She happily took the book out while saying that.


    Suddenly, her hand stopped moving, and she raised her head as if she just remembered something.


    "Oh, that''s right, before we start talking about the book, can we discuss something else?"


    Just when she was about to continue, a loud voice came from behind.


    "How annoying. As expected, it''s crowded. Are there no seats left?"


    A familiar voice emerged nearby,ining about the situation of the crowded cafe.


    "Are these seats fine?"


    "Yep, that''s fine."


    After a bit, those two students took the seats beside me.


    I turned my attention to the voices of the two students, and it turned out to be my ssmates, Ike and Shinohara.


    They were busy talking about something, so they didn''t notice me and continued on with their conversation.


    Not long ago, I noticed they started getting closer, and it seemed like this was continuing.


    "That''s... Ike and Shinohara, right?"


    Hiyori asked me this at a volume which would not be noticed by them. The distance between us made it impossible for them to hear us whisper.


    "You seem to know them."


    "A year has already passed, so I know a lot of people from the other sses."


    Hiyori''s eyes were sparkling, and she looked proud of that fact.


    We stood silent, and listened in to the conversation between Ike and Shinohara.


    "So our monthly private point ie has decreased to about 30,000 points."


    "There''s no helping it. With ss A as our opponent, we had no chance of winning. "


    "Maybe so. But we''ll be back to ss D next month, right? That sucks..."


    As if finally remembering that we had lost during the end of year exam, Ike scratched his head.


    "But do you know the reason for our loss?"


    "What, whose fault was it?"


    Was he going to say that it was my fault as themanding tower? I thought he was going to say that for a moment, but...


    "It''s me, it was my fault."


    Ike made a startling statement which left Shinohara stunned.


    "No, I''m serious, I think that I was one of the reasons that we lost. To be honest, we could have won if our ss was more unified. ss A is powerful, but we got some pretty good results against them.


    "Hmm, that''s how you see this, huh? You saying this is really surprising to me, Ike."


    "Don''t use my first name, Shinohara."


    "You use my first name, so this way it evens out."


    Although they asionally spoke about mundane topics, they returned back to reviewing what happened this past year in the end.


    "Next year, I want to try harder. In both academics and sports."


    "Seriously? I don''t think you can do this."


    "I won''t be able to do it perfectly, but I really do want to."


    It seemed like he really had put some thought into that statement.


    "I just wanted to ask, why?"


    "Because of Ken and Haruki."


    Until recently, a trio of friends known as the "three idiots" were in our ss.


    I remember when I first came to this school, I was close with that little group, but left soonly afterwards.


    A more suitable description of events would be that I was kicked out by them.


    "Ken''s obviously not suited for it, but hasn''t he been studying a ton recently? He''s been listening in ss, and I thought he was just pretending but has he actually turned into someone who has half a brain?"


    "His grades have improved as well."


    "Yeah. His grades have been getting better and better,


    and he''s already great at sports. I already know that I can''t win against him in any category."


    "Weren''t your grades better than his at the start?"


    If youpare Ike with the current Sudo, in both academics and athletics, Sudo would have the upper hand.


    "That guy... he''s probably going to get even stronger next year."


    On one hand, he was happy because of the growth of someone close to him, but on the other, he was scared of the possibility of being left behind.


    And the biggest reason for this fear was....


    "If I go on like this, the next candidate to be expelled will be me."


    "Ike..."


    The lower your grade was, the more likely you would be the next to drop out.


    After seeing Yamauchi, who had his own fair share of problematic behaviour, drop out, he began to realise that he might be next.


    "Don''tugh, it''s not like me to say these kinds of things."


    "Although I''m notpatible with you...I''m the same."


    Shinohara wasn''t someone with excellent grades, nor was she a person with great merit.


    Although their gender separated them, they both had a simr status.


    "I don''tugh at guys who want to work hard."


    Shinohara nodded her head resolutely towards Ike while saying this.


    "I''ll work harder next year. I won''t lose to you!"


    "I''m not even afraid of losing to you."


    You could say that Ike and Shinohara''s rtionship has made some progress here.


    In the future, they might even inspire other students to work harder.


    If someone walked ahead, the others would follow. Making use of this mutual rtionship was important.


    "Look, Shinohara."


    "Hm?"


    Ike, who was sitting next to me, suddenly turned serious.


    "This- look, I have something to tell you, so will you listen to me?"


    "What''s this, why are you being so serious?"


    "Err, how do I say this... Our rtionship right now is kind of like friends who constantly argue with each other, but....umm..."


    Hiyori and I looked at each other.


    It was precisely because this wasn''t our business that we had a better understanding of what those words meant than she did.


    Maybe a new couple will be born here.


    That would be the most obvious development based on what was happening right now.


    "Will you-"


    "Ah!"


    Shinohara loudly interrupted just when Ike was about to say it.


    Although this was an open area, the campus was a small ce. No matter where it was, there were still going to be people that were watching.


    Shinohara, who was looking at Ike''s direction, finally noticed we were here.


    Ike turned his head towards the source of Shinohara''s shock.


    And he jumped up in surprise as soon as his eyes met mine.


    "Ahh, Ayanokouji!"


    Because he was about to confess, his reaction to seeing me was pretty exaggerated.


    "You, you... you''ve been here the whole time?"


    "What?... Why can''t I be here? Is there a problem?"


    "Even, even if there''s nothing wrong with you being here, you should have still said hi to me! You didn''t even say anything, you''re too sneaky!"


    No, in this situation, greeting him would have made things worse.


    He also said I was sneaky... but we were here first.


    "Were you listening to our conversation?"


    "What were you two talking about just now?"


    I reversed the direction of the questioning and asked Ike a question of my own, who hurriedly looked away.


    "No-nothing."


    Shinohara, who was listening to us, changed the subject.


    "...Hmm, are you and Hiyori-san on a date?"


    It seemed like I wasn''t the only one who could ask those sorts of questions.


    Of course, after seeing the two of us here alone drinking coffee, such a question isn''t a surprise.


    "It isn''t like that. What about you?"


    "No, no, I don''t have that sort of rtionship with Ike."


    Shinohara quickly rejected that notion.


    Ike quickly intervened, perhaps not liking what she said.


    "Yes, yes, Ayanokouji, don''t misunderstand, okay? Who would want to date someone as ugly as her!"


    "Huhh?? Who''s the ugly one here?!"


    "It''s you, obviously!"


    No, no, no, why are they arguing now?


    The two of them stood up, ruining the pleasant atmosphere the cafe had before, and red at each other.


    "Argh...! You''re pissing me off."


    "That''s my line. I''m the one who took the time to hang out with you today!"


    "Huh? Huh? Huh? I had no other choice, so I asked you."


    "What! That''s disappointing....!"


    I thought the two of them would sit down eventually, but somehow I had lost sight of them after they went somewhere else, arguing all the way.


    I thought the two of them would sit down eventually, but somehow I lost track of where they went as they continued arguing.


    This was so close to being the birth of a new couple, but there was a plot twist.


    "We don''t need to worry...right?"


    Hiyori was also slightly affected by how suddenly the situation had changed from just now and said that quietly.


    "I don''t know..."


    They could only me themselves for sitting next to a ssmate.


    I''ll hope that they reconcile as soon as possible, and maybe after that their rtionship will go further.


    "What were you saying just now?"


    "Oh that, yes, yes. Although that was an...adventure, it''s simr to what they were saying just now."


    Simr? I was taken aback when she said that.


    Was it rted to how Ike was going to confess? Such thoughts shed through my mind, but they were immediately rejected.


    "I have something to ask you regarding the end of year examination."


    Ike and Shinohara did indeed talk about the end of year exam.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    "I apologise if I''m wrong, but I''ll ask this bluntly. Are you the one who changed Ryuuen?


    Hiyori stared at me with her innocent and curious eyes.


    Thinking back to when we first met, she always had a keen insight.


    "If you''re serious when you ask this, then I''ll have to ask something from you first. What do you mean by that?"


    Pretending to have nothing to do with this was the best route I could have taken.


    But her eyes had such conviction in them, so I didn''t take that route.


    "Yes. But, since it''s you I''m asking, I don''t think I need to borate on it."


    Changed Ryuuen.


    Generally speaking, most people after hearing that would just shake their heads.


    The people who didn''t have that kind of reaction either had some sort of understanding of what happened, or was the one who caused the change.


    "Why do you think that?"


    I asked Hiyori what her reasoning was instead of denying it.


    I needed a clear answer for why she believed that was the case.


    "I just put the pieces of the puzzle together. Ryuuen-kun had always targeted your ss. But he suddenly stepped down from his position during his targeting of ss D. Apparently, this was due to Ishizaki-kun''s taking him down, but no matter how I think about it, it still seems like a cover-up. After I tried contacting Ryuuen-kun''s close associates, Ishizaki-kun and Ibuki-san, about Ryuuen-kun himself, I became sure of it."


    Hiyori seemed to have conducted an investigation behind my back.


    And during that, she became suspicious of Ryuuen''s actions.


    "If this upsets you, I apologise. I''ve been nervous this whole day because I had to reveal what I knew to you. Because I''m afraid that getting too involved with this would anger you. No matter what the truth is, one nce at you tells me that you don''t want to talk about it."


    "So you reveal this to me after gaining an understanding of the situation."


    This was entirely different from the everyday gossip you hear. It''s a decision made after careful consideration.


    "If we can''t be friends after this... I''ll definitely regret it. If I can''t talk to you like this anymore, I will definitely regret what I did."


    If that was the case, she should have kept this to herself.


    But, even so, she still said what she said.


    "I think that if you don''t look into this any deeper, there won''t be any... further developments."


    "What kind of developments?"


    After hearing that, Hiyori replied, with a hint of surprise in her words.


    "Yeah... I don''t really know what I''m saying myself."


    Hearing that, Hiyori had a puzzled expression.


    "Can I ask... if you''ve heard about the battle between ss B and our ss?"


    "I just know the results."


    I didn''t know the details of what happened.


    Hiyori changed the topic and started talking about how they got the win.


    "If you look at it as an outsider, the way we won would have been considered a bit problematic."


    "That''s true, Ryuuen''s style of fighting raises many questions. But it was a necessary evil for your ss to get promoted. Do you think it''s a crafty approach?"


    "I can''t deny this, at the very least."


    Even if it couldn''t be praised, and even if it was criticised behind their back, it still brought victory to their ss. People like that were needed in society. If you were going to fight in a way that was going to be looked down upon by everyone else, you had to have an indomitable mental strength.


    "It''s just that this approach is equivalent to crossing a very dangerous bridge. ss B would have their suspicions. However, I don''t think they can find any concrete evidence since they should have taken measures dealing with the surveince footage already and still haven''t taken any action."


    This school was equipped with many surveince cameras.


    It wasn''t only the school building, Keyaki mall and its surroundings were also under surveince.


    But that didn''t apply to everywhere. Toilets, dormitory rooms and the karaoke rooms don''t have surveince cameras, of course.


    If ss B had doubts about what happened in the previous exam, they would already be investigating it. However, they would probably not find anything of use and would be hard for them to investigate further.


    "Those were 5 beautiful wins, so can''t you consider it a perfect strategy?"


    "Beautiful? I don''t think so. Actually, I think it''s better to call that strategy extremely wed."


    "What do you mean? That it was possible to get 6 or more wins?"


    "5 wins is already really good. Actually, I think we were too greedy. Because Ryuen-kun had to adopt a very dangerous strategy to get those wins."


    Hiyori reviewed and analysed her ss in thest exam.


    Then she also told me how they won.


    "Although it''s fine to ce continuous pressure on ss B students, targeting their bodies to weaken them is a clear vition. Although this method was used because ss B had so many kindhearted students, even they would not tolerate this."


    After hearing that, I felt the same as Hiyori did.


    I knew that this girl lived apletely different life from me.


    Our existence should have nothing inmon.


    However, there were some simrities in our thoughts and our ideas.


    Because of this, doubts started to creep up.


    "So before Ryuuen employed his strategy, you already had knowledge of it, and you didn''t try to stop him?"


    "Do you think he''ll listen to what I say?"


    Compared to Ishizaki or Ibuki, Hiyori''s suggestion may hold more value to Ryuuen, but it would probably not be listened to anyway.


    He would not listen to the suggestions of others, instead only sneering at them and ignoring it.


    "True. So, how do you think Ryuuen can be stopped?"


    I wanted to know how she thinks and acts.


    Perhaps Hiyori already understood that just by sensing it. That understanding was why she decided to act today.


    "By someone simr in power to him... No, by the criticisms from someone even more powerful than him."


    Ryuuen will not take advice from anyone. However, if this advice wasing from someone Ryuen acknowledged and approved of, then it was another matter. So that''s why she was telling all this to me.


    "Hiyori, can you help me pass on a message?"


    I decided to not answer her directly.


    Because I reckon I didn''t need to. This was enough.


    If it was another student, then this was a different story. But Hiyori wasn''t the kind of person to use this situation to make things difficult for me.


    Because she understood that there was a reason why Ryuuen, who identified me as the leader of ss D, didn''t expose me publicly.


    "What is it?"


    Hiyori, with her unchanging attitude, gently looked at me.


    "Tell Ryuuen that if it were me, I would have been able to secure more than 5 wins, using a better method. Please pass that on to him."


    "-Okay, I understand. I''ve memorised your message, and I''ll pass it on for you."


    As if she was expressing gratefulness, she held her hands together, closed both her eyes and smiled.


    p108


    It seems like in addition to Ishizaki and Ibuki, Ryuuen also had other good allies.


    If Hiyori were able to easily control those 3 people from going out of control, then she would be an even more dangerous opponent.


    And just like this, Hiyori ended the conversation about the end of year exam.


    "So..."


    Normally, we would already have left, but the most important thing woulde after this.


    "If you''d like, please take the book and read it."


    She opened her bag again and took the book out.


    We originally met up to talk about that book.


    "Can I? The book''s borrowed under your name though?"


    "I''ve already gotten permission from a teacher. Although it''s not ideal, it''s fine as long as I returned it on time."


    Because Hiyori was a top student who always went to the library, it wasn''t surprising that she got special treatment.


    And after we''ve discussed everything there was to discuss about the book, drank our tea and said our goodbyes...


    "It seems that I should change my evaluation of her."


    Until today, I''ve only regarded her as a student from the same year. Maybe if I went further, she was a friend with mutual interests.


    Soon after Hiyori left, I saw Kei, who was also at Keyaki mall.


    "...What do you want?"


    Kei, who appeared in front of me, looked quite unhappy as she spoke.


    "How about sitting down first?"


    I urged her to sit on the seat which Hiyori had sat on, but Kei refused after just ncing at it, looking at it as if it were trash.


    "Rumours about us would circte if anyone saw us sitting together and drinking tea."


    She said this while looking into the distance.


    Even if a third party was looking at this scene, it wouldn''t look like we were talking.


    "Is there a problem with those rumours?"


    "That''s a huge problem! If you just casually interact with the opposite sex, rumours will start immediately, shouldn''t you know this already? You don''t understand this situation at all."


    Put simply, this was precisely what I''m doing now, casually interacting with the opposite sex.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "Sorry, I forgot. I''ll contact you when I remember."


    I had already done what I needed to do with Kei.


    "What the hell? This is such a mess. I''m going back..."


    After sighing in disbelief, Kei turned away.


    I watched her walk away without attempting to stop her.


    It''s not hard to see why she was in a bad mood.


    Because I deliberately upset her.

 Chapter 479 - 3 - Lost Lamb

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 3 -?Lost Lamb</h4>


    As the spring break passed by, the 30 days of April would inevitably arrive.


    I didn''t do anything in particr during these past days, as I mostly just spent my time in my room, enjoying the holiday.


    I wanted to wee the new school year carefreely, just like this...


    I woke up just before 8 and noticed I had received a text message on my phone.


    It was from one of ss B''s students, Ichinose Honami.


    It was an invitation to meet sometime during the spring break.


    It seemed like the rest of the break wouldn''t be as uneventful as it had been up to now.


    The date was still in consideration, and she also wanted Horikita toe along.


    From that, I could guess that Horikita was the main event, and I was just in the undercard.


    I could roughly predict what the contents of the conversation were going to be.


    It should be about the final examination of our 1st year, the event selection exam. Although Ichinose would have collected some information about it already, she would want to know the details of our own 3 wins and 4 losses against ss A.


    The topic of bing 2nd-year students will alsoe up.


    It would rte to the cooperative rtionship between Ichinose''s ss and mine. Would it continue? Or would it end? She should want to confirm and decide what would happen to it.


    The conversation was probably going to be a mixture of those two topics, rather than only one of them.


    Especially about thetter topic, discussion on that should take priority during this spring break.


    "Has Ichinose recovered from what happened yet?"


    I thought about the girl who I haven''t seen at all during the spring break.


    It seemed like the results of the end of year exam were still weighing on Ichinose''s heart.


    They got 2 wins and suffered 5 losses, a miserable defeat.


    Although we fell back into ss D, the differences in the scores were shrinking.


    A change in the ss ranks due to a new special exam was now very likely to happen. ss B and the sses below it were now evenly matched, so sooner orter, we had to discuss what our sses would do in the future.


    The cooperative rtionship established in the first year between our two sses wasn''t bad for either of the sses.


    If we were to continue this cooperative rtionship, it would reduce our mental burden by a bit.


    But in the future, the fact that this rtionship would eventually be detrimental to both sses had finally crossed the mind of both parties.


    And when the situation escted, we would have to dissolve the rtionship forcefully.


    Which would make us seem dishonourable if it came to that.


    Basically, the situation was that the lower ranking ss didn''t need to do anything, as it was the higher ranking ss that needed to decide what their ns were for the future.


    If Horikita knew about Ichinose''s invitation for a talk, she would be able to figure out as much as I had.


    This wasn''t going to be a simple conversation. Instead, it would be an important point of divergence which would consider what the future held for the two sses.


    Even if Ichinose wasn''t nning to talk about that, Horikita would probably bring that topic up herself.


    Essentially, this conversation was going to happen, no matter what.


    Then there''s the issue of time. I was avable all day today, but what about Horikita?


    Horikita''s brother said that he would leave on the 31st.


    And deep down, Horikita should still be eager to want to talk to her brother.


    If they wanted to do something together today as siblings, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    As for whether her brother would be willing to do it, and if Horikita had the courage to go meet him, that was a separate matter.


    I''ll send a message to Horikita first.


    I also added another line, [Are you ready to talk to your brother?]


    I simply wrote up what Ichinose wanted to do and sent it to her, so it''ll be read after a few seconds.


    She didn''t take long to reply.


    [I''m avable at any time.]


    That was her answer. No, you''re not avable at any time.


    As I said that within my heart, I wanted to know what her response would be if the time was set to be tomorrow. But deliberately poking at things she cared about would prove troublesome for me.


    Her reply had ignored everything to do with her brother leaving.


    [So how about April 2nd?]


    Pay attention to that day, and leave your thoughts of today and tomorrow behind.


    [I''m free today.]


    Her immediate reply had a sort ofmanding manner to it, meaning that I shouldn''t be sticking my nose in this.


    Although admitting that she wanted to spend time with her brother was hard for her, all she needed to say was that she was busy.


    Even if I said I had ns myself, it would be tough to convince her.


    [Yes. I want to deal with the troublesome things first.]


    It would be troublesome to go against her now, so I decided to go along with it.


    After the meeting ended, she still would have enough time to meet with her brother if she wanted.


    [...That would be difficult]


    It seemed like those two would not meet any time before the scheduled meeting they had tomorrow.


    I replied to Horikita, agreeing to meet with Ichinose today.


    After confirming it with Ichinose, it was decided that our meeting would ur at 10 in the morning, at the cafe on the 2nd floor of Keyaki Mall.

 Chapter 480 - 3 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 3 Part I</h4>


    As we approached April, the temperature gradually rose.


    It was just after 9:30 in the morning. Although it was sunny today, the weather forecast said that it was expected to rain at noon. We decided to meet up earlier, so then we could avoid the rain.


    There was still plenty of time left before the meeting, so I decided to go and walk around the mall first. I pressed the button to the elevator.


    Since it was the holidays, I would see many students of the school on the way to the mall.


    Of course, this included the students of the same grade as me as well as some of the 2nd year students.


    Even though I didn''t know that many people, as long as I walked around for a bit, I would encounter some familiar faces.


    It''s just that the presence of the graduating 3rd years were decreasing day by day, and now, there were virtually none to be seen around.


    And when the first of April rolled around, only the first and second years would remain. I''m guessing the next few days would seem pretty deste after the third year''s left.


    As I was thinking about that, I bumped into a familiar girl from the same grade on the elevator.


    "...You again..."


    The first-year student who was keeping her distance and speaking to me with a displeased tone was Ibuki from ss D.


    I felt that the way she spent her holiday was pretty simr to how I did.


    She was probably also thinking the same thing.


    It was an elevator, so we were in an enclosed space together.


    "I don''t see this as particrly strange, bumping into you, especially during the holiday."


    "You say that... but I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore."


    "I know."


    She seemed to hateing into my roomst time.


    If Ishizaki didn''t force her toe, she wouldn''t have.


    Even though she hated me, Ibuki went with Ishizaki for Ryuuen''s sake.


    This showed that she thought Ryuuen was an integral part of her ss.


    I entered the elevator that Ibuki was already in, as there wasn''t much choice.


    "It''s not going to break down again...?"


    "Now that you say it, that really has happened before."


    This reminded me of summer vacation again, during which, Ibuki and I got stuck in an elevator together.


    Although we were both alert in case something simr happened, such improbable idents don''t happen twice.


    After arriving at the lobby on the first floor, Ibuki immediately stepped out of the elevator.


    It seems like Ibuki was also heading in the direction of Keyaki mall.


    "Are you fine with this? You''re walking at the same pace as me."


    She could have walked faster or run to quickly leave my presence.


    "Why does it have to be me? Why don''t you walk faster then?"


    Although she couldn''t stand me, it seemed like she did not want to be the one taking the initiative to leave.


    This seems like exactly the kind of thing Ibuki would do, not being able to ept defeat.


    Having said that, it would seem weird for me to walk faster just to get away from her.


    As far as I''m concerned, walking next to her wouldn''t be a problem, although it would waste some of my energy.


    And as a result, neither of us backed down, and we walked side by side.


    My destination should only be 5 minutes away from the dormitory. We would be separated soon enough.


    "It''s great that Ryuuen was able toe back."


    "You''re annoying. Shut up. Don''t speak to me."


    I couldn''t even get a sentence in. I better not say anything unnecessary.


    I wasn''t afraid of the silence, so I decided to match her and shut my mouth.


    And so we walked together within this fiery, tense atmosphere.


    "Yo, Ibuki, wait for me-!"


    After walking with this tense atmosphere for a good while, a loud voice came from behind us.


    The voice was from ss 1D''s Ishizaki.


    As one of Ryuuen''s close associates, he often acted together with Ibuki.


    Maybe it was because of the fact we''ve identallye into contact multiple times, that we''ve been able to talk to each other normally recently.


    Ibuki didn''t look back, and her expression didn''t change, and she just continued walking forward. It couldn''t be because she hadn''t heard.


    "Hey, wait! Hey!"


    "Shut up, you''re noisy."


    "But that''s because you didn''t respond-oh? Ayanokouji''s with you, huh? What are you two doing? Could it be... a date?"


    Ishizaki ran over to where we were and said this, so Ibuki kicked him in the knee immediately after he said it.


    "Ow! What are you doing!"


    "You know why you got kicked. I''m not going to say anything else, so get away from me."


    "What, there''s no point in doing that. We''re going to see each otherter anyway."


    It seemed like Ibuki was meeting Ishizaki at Keyaki Mall.


    "Is Ryuuening?"


    "Yea-No...umm..."


    I casually asked that, and Ishizaki identally answered.


    "Stupid-idiot."


    It seemed like these two were going to meet up at Keyaki Mall for some reason.


    From the reaction Ishizaki made when I asked about Ryuuen, it wasn''t hard to guess what that reason was.


    It also seemed like the meeting was supposed to be a secret.


    "Forget it, it won''t matter anyway, right? It''s useless to try to hide it from Ayanokouji in the first ce."


    Although Ishizaki quickly bounced back from his mistake, Ibuki was still serious about it.


    "It won''t matter now, but we''re still going to have to take this bastard out to climb up the ranks."


    "If you put it like that..."


    Why are they talking about this when I''m right next to them?


    Although I was doubtful about whether Ryuuen would indeed return, after seeing this, it seemed like it was true.


    It was a secret meeting because Ryuuen had not actually officiallye back yet.


    For Ryuuen, who had already stepped down once as the leader, his ssmates would not be able to ept his return so quickly.


    Ishizaki also faced a dilemma, as he was the one who took the credit for bringing Ryuuen down.


    "Hey, Ayanokouji."


    "Hm?"


    As I was sorting these bits of information in my head, Ishizaki spoke to me.


    "In order to rise to ss A, I''ve devised the ultimate strategy. Want to help?"


    I didn''t know how I should answer, as what he said was too surprising.


    "Let''s hear this first. Your ultimate strategy."


    "''Heh!" Ishizaki patted his chest and said this proudly. "You,e to our ss. That way, we can definitely reach ss A."


    "Huh? What the hell are you saying so suddenly?"


    "If Ryuuen and Ayanokouji work together, they''ll be unstoppable. Not even Sakayanagi and Ichinose will stand a chance."


    So this was the ultimate strategy that Ishizaki came up with.


    Ibuki rejected the notion of this strategy ever working. "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Joining forces with Ryuuen....


    "I don''t think it''s a bad strategy."


    "Are...you serious?"


    Ibuki shot a disgusted nce towards the two of us.


    "Yeah, yeah, if you''re willing to partner up with us, we''ll wee you with open arms. I think you and Ryuuen would be an unexpectedly powerfulbination. I think Albert also likes you because whenever youe up in a conversation, he gets a bit excited."


    This was the first time I''ve heard that Yamada Albert liked me.


    Was it really appropriate to use the word "like" to describe his feelings towards me...


    I haven''t interacted with him much. In fact, the only time I really talked to him was on the rooftop.


    Did hee to like me after our fight?


    For me, I would have thought that the fight would only create resentment towards me.


    "He didn''t say this explicitly, right?"


    Ibuki also seemed to have questions about this, and so she asked Ishizaki.


    "Men can feel these kinds of things physically. It''s intuition, I tell you, intuition."


    Really unreliable intuition.


    It also seemed like if I really did join Ryuuen''s ss, Albert might try to fight me.


    The more Ishizaki thought about it, the more excited he became


    I needed to thank his good intentions, so I answered seriously.


    "It''s impossible to achieve. How are you going to get 20 million points for the transfer?"


    Although they beat ss B at the end of year exam, they couldn''t have umted that much money.


    "That, well, Ryuuen will definitely do something about that."


    "He won''t go out of his way to do something like that."


    "Are you sure? I think that if you''re willing to join us, Ryuuen will cooperate."


    "He definitely won''t help."


    In that regard, I agreed with Ibuki. That person wasn''t someone who would go out of his way to satisfy other people''s demands to make them happy.


    He won''t rely on me just for the reason of reaching ss A.


    His pride as a man wouldn''t allow it.


    No, I wouldn''t want him to be someone who would resort to something like that either.


    "I''m happy that you invited me, but I''ll have to refuse. It''s more fun being opponents than allies anyway."


    That took precedent, even before the issue of having enough private points.


    "Really? Damn, I thought it was a great idea."


    "You''re weird. Why are you happy about going up against him again?


    Ibukiughed grimly without even looking at me.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to how he''s going to attack me."


    I answered honestly, in which Ibuki responded by making a disgusted face at me.


    Although I didn''t want to act myself too much, if the opponent was Ryuuen, I wouldn''t mind having a rematch.


    But for him to match me, he needed to develop even more.


    He needed to show me that he could win against Horikita, Ichinose and Sakayanagi.


    Not long after, we reached Keyaki mall.


    "Sorry Ayanokouji, let''s end it here. It would be a problem if anyone saw us together.."


    Although I didn''t know where they were going to meetter, exchanging ideas like this wasn''t bad.


    I epted Ishizaki for looking out for me like this, something he usually didn''t do.


    I parted ways with Ishizaki and Ibuki, and headed towards the mall entrance.


    When I first met Ishizaki, I never thought that I would be able to hold this sort of conversation with him.


    Although my rtionship with Ibuki might''ve regressed, it was still at least a change.


    "It''s been a year already..."


    The circumstances around me had changed drastically over the year.


    I could even hold conversations with Ryuuen and Sakayanagi.


    Not to mention the many other students as well.


    It may have only been one year, but it was a whole year.


    This was evidence that time was indeed passing.


    I didn''t really get it before, but I feel like I''ve gained an understanding of the concept of time passing.


    Speaking of which, this reminds me of what happenedst year.


    The time before I came to Advanced Nurturing high school. To prevent anyone from finding out about what I nned to do, I quietly got on with life.


    I experienced small tastes of feelings I had never felt before. Especially when trying to not provoke that man... I tried my best to hide it from that person.


    Because I knew that if I was discovered by that man, he would definitely stop me.


    I got off lucky due to various factors. If he had been around me more, he probably wouldn''t have let me run off that easily.


    But that man rarely came home, as he was a busy person.


    Although there was a so-called caretaker who was supposed to supervise me, he spent around 70-80% of his time that year living in a hotel.


    And for me, I wasn''t even that familiar with the ce I called home, even though I lived there.


    The white room was where I spent most of my time. For me, that home was just a temporary residence in which I''ve stayed in for no longer than a year. It felt no different from a hotel.


    "The white room, huh."


    That man hasn''t given up yet.


    I''ve already felt his intense desire to get me out of here.


    I didn''t know much about what happened during this past year, but I was certain that the white room would have restarted its activities.


    And as long as the white room needed me, I would return.


    This would happen in the not so distant future, 2 yearster.


    But... I still had 2 more years left of this school life.


    It didn''t make sense to be thinking about this now.


    Basically, I was in a situation now that I couldn''t have imagined would happen a year before.


    And these irreceable memories had definitely been engraved in my heart.


    I arrived at the north entrance of Keyaki Mall, where we were going to meet.


    Normally, the stores would open at 10 every morning on weekdays, but some stores would open at 9 during the holidays.


    The cafe on the second floor where we were going to meet was one of those stores.


    "This is the life."


    Doing whatever I liked, freely living my life as a high school student.


    Talking with ssmates with my phone as well as doing hanging out together sometimes.


    Living a life like this, it always did seem a bit unreal.


    But saying this life was unfulfilling would be a lie.


    Of course, the campus had its own fair share of troubles.


    A lot had changed from the past few months.


    I had be morefortable with thepany of the multiple girls I was growing closer to.


    Yeah... I seem to have turned into a real person on the surface.


    I temporarily stopped thinking about it and turned my attention to the other issues for now.


    I''ll put my focus on the conversation that was going to happen.


    "You''re here early. There are about 20 minutes until the meeting time. Don''t you have other things to do?"


    Horikita, who was wearing casual clothes, said that as she looked at her phone.


    "You say that, but aren''t you also as early as I am?"


    It was like we were confirming that neither of us had nothing to do during the spring break.


    We didn''t discuss the topic immediately, as we went up to the second floor first.


    "You should be clear on what the topic of discussion is going to be about today."


    She seemed to think that was the case. Maybe because she thought that since I didn''t ask her about it, I must have known.


    She was correct, but I''ll try to confuse her a bit.


    "What are you talking about."


    "You clearly know what I''m talking about, so stop pretending."


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about. What''s Ichinose going to talk to us about?"


    I wanted to forcefully push the topic, and confuse Horikita, but...


    "You really don''t know? If it turns out you do, then I won''t let you off that easily.."


    "...Well, you should first calm down a bit."


    I looked at Horikita and decided to stop messing with her, as she looked like she was about to bite me.


    "I can guess what it''ll be about. It''s not difficult."


    "It''s not hard to just say that, so stop misleading me like this."


    She rudely told me.


    Seems like using this kind of method to try to figure out what Horikita was feeling would be useless.


    "Were you trying to see how much I knew?"


    "You''re thinking into it too much."


    "Am I really, though?"


    Rather than say that she''s be keener now, she probably just got used to the way I did things.


    Simple response patterns like that would not work on Horikita anymore.


    If I was questioned again, I might get attacked, so I decided to avoid the issue.


    "Anyway...let''s go."


    I saw Ichinose waiting at the entrance of the cafe, so I changed the topic.


    It was still 10 minutes before the appointed time, but Ichinose seemed to have arrived already.


    "Ichinose seems just as busy as we are now."


    I don''t think she just arrived. How long had she been waiting for?


    "She can''t have as much free time as we do. Judging from this situation, I think she just simply wanted to arrive on time. She probably just hates making people wait. "


    Maybe it was as Horikita said.


    "So that''s what you think of Ichinose."


    "At first, I thought she was a hypocrite who acted like a good person."


    She might have overthought that a bit too much, as well as being a bit too quick to judge from her initial thoughts of her.


    "But after a year, my thoughts of her has changedpletely. She really is a good person."


    Many people disguised themselves as good people, and it was difficult to find one that truly did have a good heart.


    Many people had ulterior motives.


    As she was one of the genuinely kindhearted people, there would not be anyone whobelled Ichinose as a hypocrite.


    "What kind of life did she live before, being such a kind-hearted person."


    This was the only thing I didn''t understand.


    "Being kind-hearted is a weapon she possesses, but at the same time, it''s also her weakness."


    While walking towards the destination, Horikita praised Ichinose and sighed, as if she was worried for her.


    The more kind-hearted a person was, the easier it was for bad people to use them.


    "Do you think it''s better not to be that kind-hearted?"


    "Being kind-hearted would be great if you were living in the mountains, surrounded by nature. But in order to survive in thispetitive society, being kind-hearted would be a disadvantage."


    "I see."


    "But going by her personality, she''ll never stop being a kind and good person."


    Horikita was saying that Ichinose would continue being a kind-hearted person, even if it were disadvantageous to her.


    "Even so, Ichinose knows how to distinguish between good and evil. If something were to happen that would endanger her ssmates, she would be willing to do anything.


    "If that''s the case then it''s fine, sure, we should end this boring conversation here."


    To get ready for the conversation that was about to ur, Horikita''s expression became serious.


    I also stopped talking and called out to Ichinose.


    "Ichinose, you''re really early. How long have you been waiting for?''


    "Good morning Horikita-san, Ayanokouji-kun. I just arrived."


    That line was very cliche. Although she said that, when did she really arrive?


    Ichinose, who wore casual clothes, greeted us with her usual smile.


    "It''s a lot easier to get seats early in the morning."


    The students already in the cafe were spread out, making it look like there were avable seats everywhere.


    "Okay, order whatever you want to eat, I''ll treat you."


    She lightly tapped her chest with a clenched fist and said that she was going to settle the payments.


    "This won''t- be for the sake of gaining an edge over us during the conversation, right?"


    Because she had an experience using her own cooking to gain superiority over a situation, Horikita immediately raised her suspicions.


    "She''s not you, she won''t do that."


    "I don''t like what you said but... you''re right."


    Just as Horikita noted just before, the other person here was none other than Ichinose.


    She wouldn''t use such a method to gain an advantage in the conversation like this.


    And even if she really did gain an advantage in the conversation from that, Horikita should be able to wrestle it back.


    "If so, thank you very much."


    "Of course. No problem, Horikita-san, you can start ordering first."


    Urged by Ichinose, Horikita went first and ordered.


    I was worried about Ichinose, so I closed the distance with her to speak to her quietly.


    Although it was subtle, I could smell the citrusy scent on her today again.


    "Ichinose, will there be any problems with your private points?"


    Although I was grateful for her treating us, her private points should be 0, as she used them all to prevent one of her ssmates from getting expelled.


    Although as the invitee, it was normal to treat your guests, I was still a bit worried about her financial situation.


    "Ah, um, after paying here, I should still have about 3000 points. There''s no problem."


    April was approaching.


    With that much remaining in her bnce, she should have enough money to ovee this crisis.


    But her private points should have been down to 0 for a while now.


    Maybe after noticing my doubt, Ichinose added this:


    "I got this money after selling my hairdryer to ss A''s Nishikawa-san. I needed to do it so I could survive in March. The others also had to resort to this."


    Although the school had a system in which one could survive without money, you still needed funds in hand sometimes.


    If an item was being sold cheaper than it was priced in the store, it wasmon for people to buy from 3rd party sellers.


    "So Ayanokouji-kun, you don''t need to hesitate. Come on, you can order now."


    Ichinose, who was now behind me, gently pushed my back while saying that.


    Indeed, if I was too modest, Ichinose wouldn''t be too happy.


    After Horikita ordered, I went and ordered a cup of coffee.


    Then the three of us grabbed our food from the pickup area and left the counter to sit on the seats in the corner of the cafe.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there weren''t many people here yet, Horikita immediately went straight to business.


    "Are we going to talk about the end of year exam? Or is it going to be about the agreement between our sses April?"


    Without talking to me in advance, Horikita was able to predict what the conversation with Ichinose was going to be about.


    "Ahaha, so you''ve seen through it all."


    Ichinose, who was smiling as she said this, also had a serious look in her eyes.


    This was proof that they both knew that this conversation would be extremely important.


    "Am I troubling you guys?"


    "No, I also felt like we had to talk, so it was a big help that you were the one to initiate it. After all, you''re a popr person, it''s hard for us to talk to you alone like this."


    "It''s not like that nowadays. I''m not busy at all during this spring break. You can talk to me anytime."


    As she replied, Ichinose had a slight smile.


    From the expression on her face, it seemed like she was trying to hide some kind of bitterness.


    It was probably because someone tried to ask her on a date, and she refused.


    And as for the reason for that, Horikita should have noticed.


    "The end of year exam seemed to take a toll on you."


    Even though it wouldn''t be a very appropriate way to start the conversation, I said that to Ichinose.


    It was because even if we deliberately beat around the bush not to reopen the wound she had from it, we would eventually get there anyway.


    And if that was the case, bringing it up earlier would be better as Ichinose would recover faster from it anyway.


    Because she didn''t want to start with that topic, Horikita had a stiff expression for just a moment.


    Even so, she realised what I was doing and adjusted.


    "Ahhhhh, umm, I lost. We werepletely defeated by Ryuuen-san''s strategy."


    She seemed to have remembered something, sighing deeply, and shaking her head. Then she said that with certainty.


    Drifting fretfully, Ichinose seemed to constantly sigh at her failure.


    "We still don''t know anything. What was the reason for the loss?"


    "The reason we failed is obvious. It''s because Ick the ability."


    Ichinose did not me her opponent or her ssmates.


    She replied without hesitation, that the reason for the failure was because, of course, of her own failure as themanding tower.


    "Although we didn''t see the exam take ce, it''s hard to imagine you making big mistakes."


    "You tter me. Well, back then, I think I might have lost my head over fear..."


    Ichinose humbly rejected Horikita''s praise.


    No, it was probably true that she panicked back then.


    She would have been troubled due to Ryuuen''s surprise appearance, which affected the oue of the scores.


    "At the start, we thought that themanding tower was Kaneda, and when it was revealed that he wasn''t, it messed up our rhythm."


    "That''s understandable. Ryuuen should have already stepped down from as the leader, and he didn''t have any protection points, so he couldn''t have been themander. That''s what we all thought, but it was all part of Ryuuen''s ns."


    That''s right. Even Sakayanagi and I didn''t expect Ryuuen to reappear.


    For Ichinose, who was to be his opponent, it would be impossible for her not to be shaken.


    If he lost, he would be expelled. Noone apart from Ryuuen would be willing to carry out such a high-risk n.


    "I wasn''t able to fix my frame of mind at the end, so I''m responsible for our loss. This fact won''t change."


    While thinking about how they would fight against Kaneda, Ryuuen suddenly appeared.


    Although it wasn''t my problem, I still felt sympathy towards Ichinose.


    The things that themanding tower could do were extremely limited.


    But during that free speech event, Ryuuen would havepletely backed Ichinose into a corner with his abilities with words.


    "I heard that your ss achieved excellent results in your battle against ss A."


    Ichinose praised us in response.


    Now, a problem had arisen. Back then, I asked Ichinose to let us fight ss A.


    Horikita didn''t know this, as she had instructed me to target ss D. It didn''t go as nned during the lottery, so we drew against ss A.


    Depending on the direction of the conversation, things can get a bit tricky if something contradicted what Horikita thought was true.


    It might be better to discuss this with Ichinose first, but the problem was that I told Ichinose it was Horikita who wanted to target ss A.


    Ichinose thought that Horikita was the one who requested to fight ss A.


    And Horikita thought I lost the draw, which resulted in us having to fight ss A.


    Both sides were at a position where they didn''t know the real truth.


    It wasn''t impossible to avoid the topic if the conversation continued.


    If I were the usual me, I would have made preparations beforehand.


    Or enact temporary measures to deal with these emergencies without anyone noticing.


    After I thought for a while, I decided to expose myself.


    As for the reason I did not act up to now.


    It was to see to what extent Horikita had grown.


    "A loss is a loss. I remember that I asked you to give me the right to fight ss A. If ss B was against ss A, the results might have been different."


    After hearing this, Horikita''s gaze turned to me immediately.


    I didn''t need to exin what she meant by that.


    "What do you mean, asked her to fight ss A" was what her gaze meant.


    But because I conformed to the flow of the conversation by saying that, Horikita decided to let it slide.


    But because the look she gave me seemed natural and was faint, Ichinose did not notice it.


    She understood I was saying that this wasn''t the time to discuss it.


    If she were the Horikita from before, she would definitely question me right there, also causing Ichinose to develop doubts.


    Even if it didn''t reach that extent, it would still have made Ichinose waver a bit.


    Her ability to understand and her judgement had significantly improved. No, I should say that she''s be more astute.


    Through Horikita''s patience, Ichinose decided that Horikita was the one who chose to target ss A.


    Because of this, my presence would be further diminished from the perspectives of the other sses.


    "Because of my request, it resulted in you having to fight a tough battle.."


    To support what I was doing, Horikita apologised to Ichinose.


    "It''s my responsibility, so there''s no reason for you to apologise."


    ss B going against ss D was a bad matchup, which resulted in ss B only winning 2 and losing 5.


    Which then resulted in ss B losing a lot of ss points at once.


    "That''s a hypothetical situation anyway. The winner of the lottery was Kaneda anyways, who chose ss B, so it didn''t matter anyway."


    Of course, this was indeed the case after looking at the oues now.


    The battle between ss B and ss D was inevitable, even if they made prior preparations for it not to happen.


    "That''s not something you need to reflect on, Horikita-san. I... I need to figure out a more stable strategy that can lead us to victory. I''m the one who needs to deeply reflect on this.


    Although she was enthusiastic as she said that, whether her mentality had adjusted was another matter.


    "If it is possible, can you exin what the strategy you used was? Of course, in exchange, we will also exin our battle with ss A to you in detail."


    Horikita must have heard some of the rumours of what happened already.


    But only themanding towers knew what happened between them.


    Ichinose nodded her approval towards the proposal.


    The events that Ichinose chose and the events that Ryuuen chose.


    The order of the events, what events were chosen, and how Ryuuen went about doing them.


    Where she won and where she lost. Ichinose revealed the answers for how she had failed without concealing it.


    Ryuuen''s ss D adopted a style of brute force when doing the events.


    To the ss B students, this exploited one of their ring weaknesses.


    "They adopted a fighting method that ys to their strengths. I''ll give that to them."


    "If so, we don''t stand a chance against them."


    "Yeah... even on the boy''s side, only Sudo-san could win. No, if his opponent is Yamada-san, there''s no guarantee of victory."


    If Koenji was serious, he might be able to win as well, but even if so, Horikita couldn''t say that aloud.


    As for the girls, outside of Horikita, I didn''t think anyone else could put up a fight.


    "ss A might be able to win against Ryuuen''s methods."


    "I agree with that."


    It all depended on luck. If even a bit of luck was on Ryuuen''s side, he would be able to defeat every other ss.


    If you look at all their battles, their win rate was the highest against ss B.


    That would be proof of his intention to attack ss B from the very start.


    "But, you also chose a few of your own events, so how did you lose on two of them?"


    Although Ryuuen''s methods were powerful, it all depended on luck one way or another.


    ss B chose 4 events, so Ichinose still could have won in those.


    "....Ummm."


    Horikita didn''t know anything about this, and I was the same. So we listened to her attentively, without prior knowledge anything that happened.


    What exactly did Ryuuen do? Ichinose told us everything.


    He didn''t do anything to the students directly. Instead, he attacked them mentally.


    He forcibly contacted and pressurised ss B.


    There''s also the issue in which several of thepetitors in ss B failed to exert their full strength due to sudden physical difort on the day.


    After mentioning that, Ichinose added this.


    "I lost at the event that I was supposed to excel at, and I wasn''t able to adapt to the situation. That''s all my fault as themanding tower''s."


    She didn''t me Ryuuen and instead said that it was her own fault.


    "Many of your ssmates had abdominal pain and showed symptoms of mental instability..."


    Of course, Horikita recognised that this was all part of Ryuuen''s n.


    "I''m sure that this was part of Ryuuen-san''s trap. I heard from the students that felt unwell on the day that they bumped into Ishizaki-san before the exam when they were at the karaoke ce."


    Karaoke, huh? That was one of the ces that students were rarely monitored.


    It would be an extremely high-risk n if they really did poison them there.


    "Shouldn''t you try to report this to the school?"


    The exam had already ended for a week now.


    The student''s food and drinks have, without a doubt, been disposed of.


    You could trace the purchases of the drug they used back to the pharmacy, but there will still be arguments that ss D didn''t use those drugs.


    "There''s no harm in reporting this to the school. Even if it yields no result this time, the report you make now might y a role in the next incident. If they continue doing things like this, the school will be more strict on them."


    If it was found out that ss D really were behind this, it would be a severe issue, and the school would have to take action.


    "Maybe. But it doesn''t matter, I won''t report this to the school."


    Ichinose rejected the proposal. In the week after the exam, her ssmates would all have advised her to appeal to the school multiple times, and yet she still didn''t.


    "Why? Are you just going to submit to this humiliation? This is a serious incident that can change the results of the exam, and all you need to do is to reveal these details."


    The evidence wasn''t impossible to find, that''s what Horikita is saying.


    Depending on the situation, ss D might be subject to disciplinary action.


    The longer the dy, the harder it would be to appeal.


    "I will assist you if you wish."


    If it were Horikita, she would have never given up on this. Because she was like this, she offered to help Ichinose.


    "Thank you, Horikita-san. But I still don''t want toin. There still isn''t any concrete evidence now, and... I want to use this incident as a lesson."


    "Lesson? What do you mean?"


    Ichinose did not submit to Horikita''s persuasion.


    "I think I''m lucky."


    Ichinose, who had a resigned expression just now, regained some life in her eyes.


    It was like a broken-down engine desperately trying to ignite.


    "I don''t know what would happen if this happened again during the crucial periods of the 2nd and 3rd years, but now, there''s still room for recovery."


    Ichinose nodded her head strongly, her eyes brimming with power.


    Perhaps I was the only one who could understand her brilliance at that moment.


    "Our whole ss is taking this defeat seriously, and we''ve decided to make good use of this failure, and not repeat the same mistakes in the future."


    "Well, I''m not in your ss so I won''t say anything more."


    "Alright then."


    ss B had now finished telling ss D what happened on their end.


    We had finished listening to the details of the battle between Ichinose and Ryuuen. It was our turn now.


    Horikita nced at me, conveying her thoughts through her eyes.


    [Are you going to talk in the perspective as themander tower?] is what she wanted to ask.


    As amander, just like Ichinose, we had the same duties in the event selection exam.


    But the details of what we did asmanders were rather nd and ambiguous.


    What events we took part in, how we won the ones we won, and how we lost the ones we lost.


    Of course, I won''t mention anything unnecessary, like how I answered that one question in the mental arithmetic test.


    "I already know the results of your battle, but it''s still a great showing by your ss."


    "Even so, we still lost to Sakayagani during the 7th match at the end."


    Chess was just a game. As long as I said that I was confident enough to win in chess, it shouldn''t be investigated any further, and since I''ve lost to Sakayagani, they will think that I was weaker than her anyway.


    "The only good news... well, you can''t really call it that, but we only lost 30 points. But it''s still not ideal as the gap between the sses has been opened up again."


    "Your ssmates are slowly getting stronger, so we can''t take you as lightly anymore."


    Even to a future rival, Ichinose still praised us straightforwardly.


    "Yeah. Our ss will only get stronger."


    After hearing Horikita''s confident words and seeing them in her eyes, Ichinose nodded her head.


    "I have something to say to you that rtes to the conversation, ok?"


    "Mhm."


    This was the start of the next half of the conversation. The beginning of the real conversation.


    It was Horikita who brought it up instead of Ichinose.


    "Bluntly speaking, I want to cancel our partnership next year."


    Horikita made an unexpected proposal, but Ichinose was already mentally prepared for this.


    "I thought you would say that."


    "We lost against ss A, and we''re ss D again. If you purely look at the rankings, you could say that it was a loss for us, but if you think about the big picture, we didn''t exactly lose. You could even say that we''ve closed the gap."


    "That''s true. Considering that you were at 0 points at the start of the year, your ss was the one that gained the most points throughout the year. And since your results against ss A were 3 wins and 4 losses..."


    After a bit of calction, Ichinose noticed something.


    The difference in those numbers was so small that it wouldn''t have been surprising if we emerged victoriously in that battle.


    Although Tsukishiro''s interference could have affected the results, it was cancelled out by the fact that we had enough opportunities to win.


    "But, can''t we still maintain this cooperative rtionship?"


    Ichinose did not readily agree to Horikita''s idea to cancel the partnership between the sses.


    "Let''s discuss this again when the differences in ss points reduce some more."


    "I''m thankful that you still want to continue this. But I still think it would be best to dissolve this cooperative rtionship."


    There were 2 conditions required to maintain this cooperative rtionship.


    The first condition was if the ss point difference was sorge that catching up in terms of ss points would be impossible.


    The other condition was that if both parties were able to establish and maintain a stable rtionship.


    Last May, the difference in the ss points was 650 points, and ss B''s points remained static throughout the year. Because of this, we were able to maintain our rtionship without any problems.


    However, those 2 conditions no longer apply. ss D gained 300 points, while ss B''s total ss points were declining, which significantly reduced the gap.


    In other words, the conditions were no longer fulfilled.


    "Next year, I will definitely lead our ss to ss B or above. And in order to defeat ss A, I n to obtain all of the ss points possible."


    In the face of Horikita, who had established such a resolute goal, Ichinose seemed to shake a little.


    "...Oh, yes."


    What she was saying was that our ss must also defeat Ichinose''s ss B.


    Of course, if that''s the case, then the cooperative rtionship couldn''t continue.


    Horikita judged the unfledged rtionship to be nothing more than a stumbling block now and refused to allow it to continue.


    "No objections? Ayanokouji-san."


    "Of course, I agree with you. This is the right move that would lead us to ss A."


    Horikita asked, and I nodded. Her judgement wasn''t wrong.


    Ichinose closed her eyes and exhaled deeply.


    "I''m grateful to you, Ichinose, having proposed a cooperative rtionship with us when we were at our weakest. But... even if you resent us now, we''ll still be enemies in the future."


    Ichinose quietly epted what Horikita had said with conviction.


    "How can I hate you? We were enemies from the start, and we only had a temporary truce. I thank you very much for this as well."


    Finally, Ichinose slowly opened her eyes and looked towards Horikita and me without a shadow of any bitterness in them.


    "From the start of the 2nd year, we''ll be enemies."


    "Yes."


    Horikita firmly shook Ichinose''s outstretched hand.


    Horikita had to be thinking about certain things at this moment.


    ss B''s weaknesses and how we could exploit them.


    And Ichinose must also be calcting the strength of our ss now.


    I''ll have to think about how to prevent that information from leaking now.


    And that was the end of our brief conversation.


    Starting in April, our battle with ss B would officially begin.

 Chapter 481 - 3 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 3 Part II</h4>


    Although the meeting was over, Ichinose wanted to stay there for a bit longer.


    After her defeat and the breakdown of our cooperative rtionship, she probably wanted to sort out her feelings.


    So we left the cafe first. Shortly after, we reached the stairs and I was just about to descend.


    "Wait a second."


    I was about to head back, but I was stopped by Horikita, whose voice came from behind.


    Horikita stopped me and said this.


    <Illustration>


    "I need to talk to you about something now, so just listen, and don''t turn this way."


    I did what she wanted me to do.


    In the face of her serious tone, I didn''t turn back, a sign of my consent.


    "What''s this?"


    "So everything is suddenly fine again? Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    An angry voice came from behind.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    As I expressed my confusion to her words, Horikita did not hesitate to get straight to what she meant by that.


    "You negotiated with Ichinose in order to challenge ss A, didn''t you?"


    "That is indeed the case."


    "If I didn''t match your words during the conversation, wouldn''t it have been troublesome?


    "But you cooperated wlessly."


    "That''s because- I thought it would create unnecessary trouble if I didn''t. Please exin why you''ve done that."


    "Ichinose already said it. Kaneda won the lottery, and decided to choose ss B. Basically, no matter what I did, the end result would not have changed."


    "I want to know this: why would you try to challenge ss A without my permission?"


    "Because I thought our best chance of winning came from opposing ss A"


    "But wouldn''t fighting against Kaneda or Ryuuen would give us better odds?"


    "If we were drawn against ss D, the probability of us losing like ss B did would be very high. We only have Sudo and you who can put up a fight against them."


    "That''s only because you know the oue now. No matter what, ss D was the best choice at the time."


    Her voice seemed closer now, as she took a step towards me.


    But she didn''t get too close.


    "Was anything I said wrong?"


    "No. Indeed, drawing ss A was the worst oue. I can''t deny that."


    "Let''s put aside the fact that youpletely ignored my orders. What was your reason for wanting to fight against ss A?"


    Even though she knew that I acted alone to get us to fight against ss A, she still didn''t know the reason.


    "What do you think? Why would I go out of my way to set this up, can you guess?"


    I tried to ask back. Although this was a question which she wouldn''t be able to correctly answer.


    She didn''t know about my rtionship with Sakayagani, and she didn''t know anything about the white room. There was no way she could answer that.


    "If I go by the data and try to reach an answer through that...then the only answer would be what you said, the "best chance of winning" was against ss A. But what about ss B and D? Why were they ruled out? Well, we can exclude ss B first."


    Even if we didn''t deliberately n out our moves with them, we still had a cooperative rtionship with ss B.


    The probability of Ichinose betraying us and targeting our ss in the exam was extremely low.


    "The problem is ss D. Normally, ss D would be the most obvious pick... But in this case, ss B lost badly against ss D, because they were caught in Ryuuen''s trap. If we were forced into fighting against them, there''s no telling how it would end up."


    We might have been evenly matched or even at a disadvantage against ss D.


    "Everyone thought that ss D would be the easiest opponent. And so because of that, you had some doubts about it."


    I''m afraid that this was the limit to her deductive reasoning.


    "So in other words, did you predicted Ryuen''s sudden return in the final exam?"


    "Maybe. That''s why I used ss B as a sacrifice."


    "If this is true, you should''ve discussed this with me beforehand."


    "Sure."


    I did not deny it and chose to ept her words.


    But that wasn''t a good exnation of why I acted without her permission.


    "But-is that really the reason?"


    "What?"


    "During the ss vote, you came in first because you received a lot of praise votes from ss A. And then once you got your protection points, you decided to target ss A, without the risk of dropping out if you lost. It''s like... you and Sakayanagi nned this out in advance..."


    Although what she just said had some idental truths, she started to notice my rtionship with Sakayanagi and the background behind it.


    "Forget it... this is absurd. Most importantly, there isn''t any evidence backing what I said, just forget what I said."


    Saying that... Horikita withdrew her statement.


    "I want to know what you''re thinking. Are you nning to work to reach ss A?"


    "I just said it..."


    "Sure. But I don''t know if you''re telling the truth. From the start of the school year up to now, you''ve always seemed reluctant to want to work to that objective."


    "People can change. Even you changed, and it makes me feel like I''ve misread you from the very start."


    As a matter of fact, I had already started to think about moving to the upper sses. But it wasn''t unreasonable to suspect that I was untrustworthy. Especially to Horikita, as I wasn''t always cooperative with her.


    From other''s perspectives, it''s no surprise if they feel uneasy about my existence.


    "Yes, people will grow... and perceptions will change."


    Although she was still slightly dissatisfied with the answer, Horikita still somehow convinced herself.


    However, the conversation did not end there.


    "Our ss is growing, and it will continue getting stronger. But that''s still not enough to reach ss A.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "So far, you''ve been half-heartedly participating, in both athletics and academics. You''ve been just an average student who isn''t a burden, but also hasn''t contributed anything."


    These words hurt to hear. However, on the surface, it did seem like I haven''t contributed at all.


    "Will you free yourself from these restrictions? From today onwards, I hope that you will do everything you possibly can do. Only then can you prove to me that you truly want to reach ss A."


    This isn''t the same as a threat or a request.


    This was to probe out what my thoughts were. Of course, the fact that she said that in such a thorny way was understandable.


    "I refuse."


    "As expected."


    Instead of being surprised, sheughed bitterly.


    "You''re all talk, you don''t actually want to help me reach ss A."


    "At least that''s the case for now."


    I retaliated against Horikita and reversed the flow of the conversation.


    Horikita will soon understand what I meant by that.


    "What? For now?"


    Previously, she thought I would have never cooperated with her.


    However, I think that the me right now would be able to cooperate to a certain extent.


    "There''s a reason I''m conservative with this. If I suddenly went all out right after the break, there''ll be rumours within the ss, no... the entire year. I wanted to avoid this situation if possible."


    "I acknowledge that you truly are an excellent student, but even for a self-evaluation, you speak highly of yourself. In terms of academics alone, even students in our own ss such as Yukimura and I, as well as students in the other sses such as Ichinose and Sakayanagi, are on the same level. There are others as well, specialising with their own subjects. Can youpete with those people?"


    Horikita said this with disbelief, she didn''t think I couldpare to those people.


    "Although suddenly showing a huge difference in your ability would garner negative attention, as long as your grades are stably in the top 10 to 20 per cent, you''ll slowly be epted as one of the excellent students. After all, it''s not unheard of for students to suddenly achieve outstanding results in a short period of time."


    After considering it, Horikita reached that conclusion.


    If her evaluation was correct, maybe we could stop here.


    But if that wasn''t the case, this conversation would not end just yet.


    "Sorry, Horikita. I don''t think anyone in the year is on the same level as me."


    Apart from the students who hadn''t reached their full potential yet, or hadn''t seriously used their abilities.


    "...You''re really going to say something like that! Unbelievable!!"


    Horikita didn''t agree with my im and retorted.


    "Although my brother acknowledges you, that doesn''t prove anything. You still haven''t shown the true extent of your abilities yet."


    "Couldn''t you see it throughout the year?"


    "Can you prove that you''re the best in terms of academics? How about the things outside of academics?. If you want others to recognise your bold ims, you''ll need to be able to ovee everything. Even though you consider chess to be one of your best talents, you still lost against Sakayanagi. I admit it was an extremely high-level battle, but you still lost. And you still dare im that you have no equal."


    "You can think about it as much as you like, Horikita. I could also be bluffing right now."


    "At the end, you''re still running away from this again. You''re nothing more than a swindler."


    "Feel free to call me that, if it makes you happy."


    Faced with that response, Horikita stayed silent.


    If what is needed to satisfy her was for her to stop being so angry, I''ll stop the conversation here.


    And as I was about to take a step down the staircase-


    "-Let me test you."


    She spoke with an unyielding tone.


    "Test what?"


    "Your true strength. Although I know that you''re smart as well as physically capable to an extent, you''re still a mystery. I still don''t know your true abilities."


    Did she want to measure me with her own methods?


    "I want to know if your strength is something worth hiding."


    "Are you sure you can measure my strength urately?"


    "I''m confident I can beat you in the written exams if I get serious."


    Indeed, throughout the year, Horikita''s scores had always been better than mine.


    I also understood that Horikita thought that even though males had the superiority when it came to physical ability, when ites to strategy and tactics, she could take the advantage.


    But actually, Horikita fought admirably against Ibuki while under poor health conditions herself.


    And she also saw me having a tussle with her brother.


    And based on what she understood from those incidents, she confidently said she could beat me in an exam.


    "So, how do you want to test me?"


    "As many as you want. Whether it''s something I''m good at or you''re good at, we''ll use a written test to decide the winner."


    She didn''t allow me to turn backwards to face her to avoid any contact other than sound.


    Just by looking at someone else, you could figure out what they were thinking or feeling.


    She judged that to be unfavourable in this situation, so she stood behind me.


    She didn''t want to wage psychological warfare against me, so she was vignt.


    "I can ept that, but I have nothing to gain from this, especially if you''re the one choosing the event."


    "Is this really a question of loss or gain? I know about your strength that you keep so secret. If you don''t ept my challenge, I will spread your secret around. You''ve been gaining some attention recently, and if I do that, there''s no way you can cover it up, is there?"


    It''s too weak a threat. As long as she understood that spreading it wouldn''t have any benefit in the future, Horikita wouldn''t do it anyway.


    However, since Horikita has grown, it may be better for me to


    promise with her.


    Horikita quietly waited for my answer as I thought for a while.


    "How about this. In our next written exam after April, let''s decide on a subject topete for the highest score. But if that''s what we''re doing, if I get 100 points, you could just use me of desperately cramming for that subject."


    And if the scores on the other subjects weren''t very high, this was a perfectly eptable reason.


    "Although using this method to measure strength isn''t enough...wouldn''t battling it out in all the subjects in the formal exam be better?"


    "You can think about that if I lose to you. If we do that, I''ll have to get top scores on all the subjects, so it''s better to narrow it down."


    "Fine, I''ll agree with your n. But how are you going to decide on the subject?"


    "It''s up to you. You can decide any time you want. In addition to that, you can tell me what subject you choose right before the exam starts, I won''t care."


    "I see... so you intend to win even without prior knowledge of the subject, so studying all subjects would be the minimum requirement. This way, even if there is only one subject that mattered, your true strength will be disyed nevertheless."


    If it''s like this, Horikita should be able to ept it to a certain extent.


    "If I win, I''ll judge that your abilities are only at that level, and in the future, I want you to do everything you can and work towards ss A, is this fine?"


    "Yes. But if I win, you''ll grant me one wish."


    "Sure, this is a one-sided agreement anyway. What do you want?"


    "I don''t know yet. I''ll think about it."


    "...Aren''t you being a bit unreasonable here? If I agree, then I might have to ept some strange requests."


    "Are you already worried about the consequences when you lose? I thought you were more confident about this."


    "Are you seriously saying this..."


    "There''s no need to force yourself. If you don''t have the self-confidence, you should just ignore the oue of the battle, it won''t matter anyway, because I''ll win."


    If I say that, Horikita could no longer back down.


    "Fine, if I lose, you can ask anything of me. Happy?"


    "That''s enough. So it''s settled."


    So this was how a sh between Horikita and me in the written exam had been decided to take ce after school started.


    Horikita stepped forward and stood next to me.


    Then she took another step, went ahead of me and started walking down the stairs.


    "I''m looking forward to direct confrontation with you."


    Of course, Horikita will adopt all possible measures to challenge the exam.


    Well... I''ll just act as usual.


    I stood there and watched the determined Horikita''s back until it was no longer visible.


    "Now, what should I do next?"


    I nned to go straight home, but I changed my mind slightly.


    I''m a little worried about Ichinose''s condition.


    Although she asked us to go back first, what was she thinking about now?


    Just as I was thinking about this, I saw a man looking at my direction.


    As if invited by his gaze, I descended the stairs.

 Chapter 482 - 3 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 3 Part III</h4>


    On the same day, 11:30am.


    At the 2nd-floor men''s toilet of Keyaki mall.


    Two men stood there, conversing.


    One of them was Ryuuen Kakeru, who once stepped down as a leader, but returned to the front stage once again.


    And the other student was Hashimoto Masayoshi, of ss A, the ss that had maintained its leading position for the entire year.


    They did not meet by ident, Hashimoto contacted Ryuuen, and they chose this secluded location to meet up.


    "So? What kind of prank are you trying to pull on me, calling me out here?"


    "Calling it a prank doesn''t sound very good. I just wanted to summarise what happened this year."


    Hashimoto nonchntly replied.


    Ryuuen didn''t necessarily hate this type of mysterious and unpredictable person.


    However, he didn''t necessarily like it as well.


    Muscle-bound idiots like Ishizaki and Ibuki were easier to understand, and they gave more of a favourable impression.


    Of course, Hashimoto didn''t trust Ryuuen, nor did he think Ryuuen trusted him.


    Their rtionship was based on mutual interests.


    However, both of them knew that in some cases, these kinds of rtionships might develop into something more stable.


    "You defeated ss B in the final exam of the year. Can I interpret this as yourplete return?"


    "Who knows. Maybe it''s just a whim."


    Ryuuen casually replied, raising his arms and shing a cocky smile.


    "A whim? If that''s the case, what a terribly frightening whim. I cannot take it if you''re aiming for ss A on a whim!"


    Hashimoto gently raised his hands to show that he didn''t want a fight, as if he were raising a white g.


    "Are you that cautious of me?"


    "You, who once retreated back into the shadows, showed up once again in front of everyone. Being cautious of you is normal."


    People always paid special attention to others who might obstruct them from aplishing their objectives.


    "Are you here on Sakayanagi''s orders?"


    "Unfortunately, this isn''t an easy question to answer."


    Although Hashimoto was vague, Ryuuen knew that he wasn''t doing this on Sakayanagi''s orders.


    To understand the situation, Ryuuen purposefully threw Sakayanagi''s name out there to gauge Hashimoto''s reaction.


    "So, now what? What do you n to do in the future?"


    "Do I have any ns?"


    Ryuuen approached Hashimoto with a sneer.


    Hashimoto, who stiffened up, went into a defensive stance, just in case.


    Although Hashimoto chose this ce himself, it was still an inessible toilet.


    There were no surveince cameras that could provide any kind of protection in case something happened.


    Although if Hashimoto had known earlier that this was going to happen, he would have used his phone camera to record all this, but if he was discovered, his rtionship with Ryuuen would be destroyed.


    "Don''t think you can win just by wandering in the middle of the two sides as a double spy."


    Although he was smiling, the pressure he exerted was not something that could be from an ordinary person.


    "Ha! Even after getting defeated anding back, you''re acting superior. How bold!!"


    Although Hashimoto felt a bit anxious, he still felt a bit happy at the same time.


    Although ss A''s current position was stable, this could change at any time due to Sakayanagi''s whims.


    And if their ranking dropped, there was a high probability Ryuuen''s ss would be the one to rece them as the new ss A.


    Therefore, preemptively taking action would be the best action he could take.


    Because of this, Hashimoto pointed out what was wrong with what Ryuuen said.


    "Sorry, Ryuuen. I don''t n on saving myself by just relying on two sses."


    "Oho, what does this mean?"


    "Although it''s a bit early-"


    Hashimoto took his phone out and showed Ryuuen what was on the screen.


    While proving that he wasn''t recording the conversation, he called someone. Soon, the other person picked up.


    Ryuuen quickly realised that the other person was waiting for his call.


    "Come here. It''s the ce we talked about in advance."


    After that short message, the call ended.


    "Who do you think that was? Ryuuen."


    "Who knows."


    "It''s Ayanokouji."


    "Ayanokouji? Ah, for a moment I thought it would be him."


    Ryuuen didn''t seem to be affected by Hashimoto mentioning that name.


    Hashimoto''s hopes of trying to gain whatever information he could unexpectedly fell through.


    However, he felt it was too early to give up, and stubbornly continued to pursue what he wanted,


    "Can you think of a reason why I called Ayanokouji here?"


    "No."


    Ryuuen bluntly replied, and then quickly continued.


    "Did you really call him over? I don''t think you did."


    The original objective was to feel him out, but now, Hashimoto was being felt out himself.


    "...Really! It seems like vague lies won''t work on you."


    Hashimoto tried to test Ryuuen by saying Ayanokouji''s name and seeing if it would bring out a reaction from him.


    But Ryuuen acted as if he heard nothing at all, and was being a bit troublesome.


    "What you''re talking about is aplicated and chaotic situation. Do you have an inside story about it, Hashimoto?"


    Instead, he asked the suspecting Hashimoto if he had gotten any information from an insider.


    Ryuuen wasn''t putting on an act, saying those words.


    Even so, it didn''t eliminate the doubts that Hashimoto had around the situation with Ryuuen and Ayanokouji.


    It was because there was no way the all-powerful Ryuuen could be easily defeated by Ishizaki and the others.


    He could also see Ayanokouji''s shadow behind Sakayanagi''s actions.


    If he had just one more clue, his doubts on the matter could be removed.


    "The one who''s reallying is����."


    The sounds of footsteps approached the second-floor toilet, and then a male student appeared.


    "Ah? Looks like you called out an interested person, Hashimoto!"


    Appearing in front of Ryuuen and Hashimoto was first-year ss B''s Ryuji Kanzaki.


    These three people who normally didn''t exchange words came together.


    "He said he really wanted to talk to you. So I acted as a middleman to bring you two together."


    "So? What do you get in return?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course, it''s a cooperative rtionship with ss B."


    "Sayakanagi framed Ichinose. In other words, they''re enemies. Do you really think Kanzaki could ept it?"


    "He''ll ept it. Right? Kanzaki."


    "I won''t trust you, Hashimoto. But you''re of value."


    "You heard him!"


    Hashimoto showed Ryuuen that as long as their interests were the same, even he and Kanzaki could cooperate.


    Then, Hashimoto put his hand on Kanzaki''s shoulder whileughing out loud.


    "Listen to what he wants to say, do it for me."


    "So that''s it. You don''t n to save yourself with only 2 sses.


    Until now, Hashimoto had only been interested in Ryuen''s ss.


    But after Ryuuen stepped down, he seemed to have expanded his connections.


    "Ah. I intend to nt my seeds in Ayanokouji''s ss too."


    Hashimoto dered his intent to save himself, no matter which ss came out on top.


    But Ryuuen''s attention had moved from Hashimoto to Kanzaki.


    "You''re not going to bore me, are you?"


    "Although I don''t know what you''re expecting from me, I''m not going to say anything which will please you."


    Kanzaki continued without fear of Ryuuen.


    He came here to say these very words.


    "The end of year exam. That''s what I want to talk about."


    "Are you going to recount your feelings after suffering that crushing defeat?"


    "I''m sorry Ryuuen, I don''t think we lost to you."


    In response to his resolute statement, Hashimoto whistled.


    "You yed dirty to steal the win from us. Don''t forget this!"


    Kanzaki''sints were not hard to understand.


    It was because he had the confidence that he could beat Ryuuen in a head to head confrontation, but the victory was snatched away from them due to Ryuuen''s despicable strategy.


    "How boring. Did youe here today to specifically talk about that?"


    In Ryuuen''s eyes, there was no difference between a clean and a dirty strategy.


    A victory was a victory. And Kanzaki''s defeat was something that would never change.


    "Anyways, what dirty strategy are you talking about? Is it about me being themander?"


    "Don''t act stupid! I''m talking about the stomach ache and your mental attacks on my ss on the day of the exam.


    Hashimoto, who didn''t know much about the details of their exam, apuded happily.


    "No wonder he''s that angry. What a beautiful attack, Ryuuen!"


    "I''ll say this now, this kind of despicable behaviour will not work against ss B in the future."


    "Hahaha. Do you think Ichinose can defend against my attacks? Or do you intend to cry andin to the school?"


    "No, she shouldn''t be able to do anything about it."


    Kanzaki immediately denied it. Because this was not something that a kind-hearted person like Ichinose could do.


    "Then who can prevent it?"


    "I will."


    Facing off against Kanzaki without hesitation, two conflicting thoughts emerged in Ryuuen''s mind.


    Was he just bluffing, or����


    "But as Ichinose''s follower, what can you do by yourself?"


    Ryuuen tried to feel out what Kanzaki meant by saying those words.


    "Throughout the year, I stood by Ichinose to support her as her assistant. But that''s because at the moment I came to this school, I decided that her leadership skills were superior to those from the other sses. That''s it. My trust in her hasn''t wavered yet, but shecks the ability to deal with these emergency situations. She also has a huge weakness in being unable to abandon the weak."


    "Hou? I thought this was going to be a bore, I didn''t expect you to be this interesting. Who would have thought that someone from ss B, valuing cooperation and friendship and all that, would have such thoughts."


    But Ryuuen was not at all worried.


    "But you''re all talk. Even a dog can yell out empty threats."


    "Watch me. I''ll prove it."


    Hashimoto only helped Kanzaki in order for him to establish a rtionship with ss B, but now his evaluation of Kanzaki had changed. Maybe he was more capable than he initially thought.


    "Sure. If you wish, I''ll beat you down even harder next time."


    "I don''t know what dirty trick you still have up your sleeve, but I''m not the same as Ichinose. I won''t show mercy. I hate that we lost in our own territory, so I''ll fight with everything I''ve got."


    "Then let me look forward to when your ss isn''t so shit."


    Ryuuenughed half-heartedly and started to relieve himself.


    Hashimoto, who wanted to continue talking, walked towards where Ryuuen stood.


    "It''s getting interesting, Kanzaki. If anything ever happens, you''ve got to talk to me about it."


    Hashimoto thought that Kanzaki would leave after his deration, so he left him with a parting message.


    Instead, Kanzaki walked towards Hashimoto, and ended up next to him.


    <Illustration>


    He exerted a pressure that was felt by everyone present, to show that he had no intention of losing to them.


    After finishing off his business, Kanzaki once again spoke with conviction.


    "Remember what I said, Ryuuen."


    He left the toilet after saying that, a step ahead of the other two.


    "Hehehe. How scary!"


    "So are you going topletely destroy ss B now?"


    "Who knows."


    Ryuuenughed as he avoided the question, and then remembered somethingpletely unrted.


    And that was the conversation involving Hashimoto and Kanzaki, which happened about an hour ago.

 Chapter 483 - 3 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 3 Part IV</h4>


    After leaving Ichinose and Horikita, I was torn about whether I should go back or not.


    However, I bumped into Ryuuen, who led me to a deserted corner in Keyaki Mall.


    We kept our distance, so if someone saw us, we could just pretend to just be passing by each other as well.


    "Did you hear this from Ishizaki? Me being at Keyaki Mall, that is."


    "Yeah, I was looking for you."


    So he talked with Ishizaki and Ibuki for about an hour? Or did it end earlier?


    In any case, Ryuuen''s eyes had more spirit in them than before.


    "You know my contact details. Wouldn''t talking on the phone be easier?"


    "I wanted to talk to you and look at your senseless, severe face at the same time."


    Well, I''ll listen to what he had to say for a bit.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "That"- would be referring to the message I told Hiyori to pass on to him.


    I would have gotten more than 5 wins using a better strategy. I told her to tell this to Ryuuen. It seems like she had done her task well.


    After hearing my message from Hiyori, it led him to try to find me, was probably how this went.


    "I meant what I meant. I would have done a better job if it were up to me."


    "I''m free to use whatever means necessary."


    "I don''t want it to end like this. If you continue with your reckless strategies and get expelled as a result, I might even feel a bit lonely."


    I said those words naturally, but it didn''t seem to affect Ryuuen''s frame of mind.


    "Ahaha, what a joke. Losing to Sakayagani and you''re still this calm!"


    "Our ss did indeed lose to Sakayanagi. And since I served as themander tower, I can''t be excused from the responsibility of failure. But is Sakayanagi stronger than me? Fight her, and you''ll find out."


    "Ha- are you underestimating me?"


    Ryuuen''s smile disappeared as he approached me.


    "You, who have defeated even me, can''t be weaker than Sakayanagi."


    It seemed like he was trying to provoke me, deliberately saying such demeaning words towards her.


    "Although I''m grateful for you trying to cheer me up after losing, but even if it''s me, I can''t possibly bezy and not go all out during an exam, right?"


    "Sorry, I don''t believe it at all. Rather than believe that you were serious during the exam, it''s more believable that you didn''t care about winning or losing from the start... it may also be because of the school arranging it to make ss A win to save face. That''s more believable to me."


    Although it wasn''t the correct answer, it was close to the mark.


    Only Ryuuen had such a ridiculousprehension ability in the whole school.


    Because he had previously battled against me, he had absolute conviction on this.


    "So...? What do you n to do after your return, Ryuuen?"


    "Don''t say I''ve returned without my permission. I intend to enjoy the holidays for just a bit longer."


    Ryuuen meant that he wouldn''t officially participate in the battles between the sses for a while.


    "But... If I get tired of this, I''ll destroy Ichinose and Sakayanagi as a warm-up."


    "What an extreme change of heart!"


    "Kukuku, indeed. I''m shocked myself. I didn''t expect to be able to get revenge on you so soon. I''m getting pumped up."


    "So that''s how it is."


    The snake was about to wake up from hibernation.


    If that happens, neither ss B or ss A could ignore Ryuuen.


    Although it might be exactly what Sakayanagi wanted, it wouldn''t be strange to see either sse out on top.


    "I''d be grateful if you did that. If you''re able to destroy Ichinose and Sakayangi, it''d be a great help. As it would allow us to aplish our goal of reaching the upper sses without a hitch."


    Having the upper sses fight each other was essential for us in order to rise in the rankings.


    "I thought you weren''t interested in the battles between sses."


    "It''s a little different now. My ss will be ranked near the top next year, even if I''m not here next year."


    "Ah?"


    "Even if I''m not here". Ryuuen seemed to be surprised by that.


    "Maybe I''m being targeted right now from a distance. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be strange if I suddenly dropped out, right?"


    If Tsukishiro really intended to do this, some unavoidable situations will ur on my part.


    This would be the case even if I took unyielding measures to try to defend against them.


    Of course, I''m not going to make it any easier for my opponent.


    "Rx. The only person who can get you expelled is me."


    Ryuuen said in his characteristic confident style.


    "But-"


    Ryuuen, who was about to speak, suddenly disappeared from my field of vision.


    He attacked suddenly, going for my face without the slightest hesitation, his sharp fingertips poised at my eyeballs. I had no choice but to dodge.


    "Aha!!"


    Ryuuen used the momentum to spin around and attempt to kick me with his right foot, but it was just a feint, and passed right over me.


    The real attack was from his left leg, using the force of the spin to make it even more powerful.


    I dodged it again, and distanced myself from Ryuuen.


    "Ha, you can even dodge like that after a surprise attack. How much of a monster are you!"


    "And you still dared to attack me first."


    Although it was just me and him, there were still a lot of surveince cameras around.


    However, if the students in question didn''t cause any problems, they''ll turn a blind eye to these small things. This was what allowed Ryuuen to go ahead with his characteristic brazen behaviour.


    "My instincts are telling me that I should eat you alive."


    Even in hibernation, snakes eat their prey by instinct.


    "Why aren''t you attacking?"


    "I wanted to avoid the risk of fighting with you here. Besides, it''s not the right time yet."


    "Haha. So this is the so-called calmness of the strong? You seem to be genuine about this, and it''s making my skin crawl."


    His eyes were shining like it had been before. No, this was even brighter.


    This wasn''t the Ryuuen who had been lurking under the water for the past few months.


    "You''ve got a chance. Because of it, you''d better grow even stronger, Ryuuen."


    Maybe he didn''t like the fact that I said it in a very patronising way, so he punched the wall.


    "Grow even stronger? Who are you, my teacher?"


    "I''m telling the truth. You''re willing to use any means necessary, even relying on despicable, criminal means in order to achieve victory. I don''t have any problem with that, but try not to be so obvious about it."


    "Ah?"


    "I''ve heard from Ishizaki that you usedxatives. Drugging them in the Karaoke room was a good idea, but if the food and drinks were kept as evidence, it would have been over for you. That''s an act that will get you expelled without question. Even if what you did was ignored, peculiar behaviour during the exam will deepen the school''s distrust of you. Your only salvation was that Ichinose didn''t seem to want toin about it."


    "Ichinose being a pushover was taken into consideration in my ns."


    "If that''s the case, it''s nothing more than a naive consideration. You''ll never surpass me like that."


    "...You really said it now."


    Ryuuen approached me once again.


    But it wasn''t like before, as he didn''t seem to want to attack me.


    Even if he was just suppressing his attacking intent, he wouldn''t be too hard to deal with anyway...


    "You don''t have to listen to my advice. But-fighting me now is impossible."


    Would Ryuuen ept advice from his enemy? This could determine whether he had a certain ability or not. Ryuuen seemed to calm down and took his fist off the wall.


    "I''ll ept your garbage advice now. But one day I''ll defeat you."


    "That''s not a bad motivation, Ryuuen. If I get expelled because of you, that wouldn''t be so bad."


    Although he was angry, Ryuuen listened to what I said.


    And as a result, Ryuuen''s future strategies would be even more ingenious.


    Thepetition we faced in the second year was now getting harder to imagine.


    Would Ryuuen sweep Sakayanagi out of the way and ascend directly to ss A, or would Sakayanagi stop him?


    Or would Ichinosee back even stronger in the future?


    Faced with the three-pronged attack, how deep would Horikita plunge into the battlefield?


    The battlefield would be a lot different than what it looked like during our first year, and it wouldn''t be long until we were able to witness it first hand.

 Chapter 484 - 3 Part V

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 3 Part V</h4>


    That was what happened before the situation in the toilet.


    ncing sideways at the leaving Kanzaki, Ryuuen said this.


    "Return to battle. Although I shily defeated ss B as an opponent, there are still ces to reflect on."


    Ryuuen admitted this. In order to defeat Ayanojouji, he needed to admit what needed to be admitted.


    "How admirable. And I was thinking about what kind of dirty method you''ll use next. Are you going to fight fairly like Kanzaki told you to?"


    "Ha! Who said I would do that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Although exploiting Ichinose''s naivety was a good move, it left them too many opportunities to take advantage of it. That''s why that small fry dare confront me."


    "...So that''s what you mean."


    It wasn''t the use of his despicable methods that needed reflection on.


    Instead, it was how he gave the game away by being not as careful as he should have been.


    "Next time, I''ll destroy them even more perfectly and beautifully."


    No matter what kind of statement Kanzaki put out, Ryuuen would not act blindly during this period.


    If he really had hidden his fangs, Ryuuen would immediately know.


    "You''ve grown this year, Ryuuen. Establishing a rtionship with you early on really was a good decision. It seems like I even have to consider the possibility of Sakayanagi being defeated by you."


    Hashimoto carefully observed ss B as he approached.


    In order to seed, he had to graduate from ss A no matter what.

 Chapter 485 - 3 Part VI

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 3 Part VI</h4>


    It became noon and it started to rain heavily as if someone had up-ended a bucket full of water. The precipitation exceeded 30mm.


    I don''t know why I didn''t want to return to the dormitories, but I decided to stay in Keyaki mall by myself.


    It was convenient for almost anything and everything to be located on campus. This meant that even if it started raining heavily, I would have no problem getting back to the dorms because students were allowed to borrow an umbre temporarily.


    As long as it was returned before the specified time, it was free. This led to many students using this service.


    There were some students who went out in the morning and didn''t bring an umbre. This was done to reduce the amount of things they had to carry.


    That being said, today was slightly different.


    Since it was raining this hard, an umbre wouldn''t have made a difference. You would''ve still gotten wet.


    "It shows no signs of stopping today."


    As predicted by the weather forecast, it would rain from about noon till tomorrow morning.


    My phone asionally vibrated due to the Ayanokouji group.


    They discussed various topics, ranging from the rain to other causal topics.


    "What should I do?"


    I didn''t feel like joining the conversation, so I''ll just leave it alone. This way, the messages won''t be disyed as "read".


    I nkly stared at the screen as I loosely paid attention to the conversation in the group chat.


    And as if I suddenly remembered something, I repeatedly stared at the rain outside the window to pass the time.


    I''m not productive at all, wasting time like this.


    But doing this asionally wasn''t so bad.


    I did not return to the caf��.


    Instead, I randomly sat on a bench to kill time.


    That being said, I couldn''t just continue doing this for hours.


    After listening to the rain for 20, 30 minutes, I decided to head back.


    I picked up my student ID and rented an umbre from the machine.


    Even if I borrowed an umbre, my lower body, especially below my knees, would still be soaked by the rain. However, it was better than nothing.


    I initially decided to head straight to the dormitory from here, but after taking one step out of the exit, I spotted a familiar student. Ichinose, amid this torrential rain. She was not holding an umbre.


    It seemed like she had stayed in Keyaki mall ever since our conversation.


    There was no sign of her hanging out with her friends, and she was alone.


    She must have stayed and thought about a lot of things after parting with us.


    "She''s been sorting out her thoughts ever since, huh."


    However, judging from her appearance, it didn''t seem like she was very sessful.


    If she headed back without an umbre, there was no doubt that her whole body would get wet.


    I maybe thought she was waiting for a friend with an umbre, but that did not seem to be the case.


    It might be an act of kindness to leave her alone... but I was a little worried considering that ss B has just suffered aplete defeat during thest exam.


    I hurried back to borrow another umbre.


    As I returned a whileter, I saw Ichinose walking forward in the rain, embracing the fact that she would be soaked.


    Ichinose wasn''t walking towards the direction of the dormitory, but instead walked in the opposite direction, towards the school.


    Moreover, the raindrops bombarded her as she didn''t have an umbre.


    Although I could just watch her walk away����


    I still took the umbres, and chased after Ichinose.


    Due to the rain being too heavy, she couldn''t seem to hear my footsteps.


    Even if I called out to her with my normal voice, she wouldn''t be able to hear me.


    Ichinose continued to walk along the path towards the school. The school was within our line of sight.


    In the pouring rain like this, there would be no one around.


    Ichinose stood still and started looking at the sky, minding her own business.


    It seemed like instead of avoiding the rain, she wanted to be drenched by it.


    What were you feeling? What were you thinking about?


    It wouldn''t be difficult to guess.


    Although I didn''t mind letting her stay in the rain for as long as she wanted, she would definitely catch a cold if she stayed any longer.


    And if she caught a cold, she would be even more mentally fragile.


    That would be somewhat cruel to Ichinose in her current condition.


    "You''ll catch a cold if you keep standing in a ce like this-"


    Raising my voice slightly, I greeted Ichinose as I approached her.


    "... Ayanokouji-kun."


    As she didn''t expect anyone to be nearby, Ichinose was a little surprised, but then she nced at my direction.


    "...Yeah."


    She whispered softly, but didn''t move an inch.


    She looked up into the sky once again, without fear of getting soaked.


    "You should go back first. I...would like to be soaked a little bit by the rain."


    Ichinose said to me, when I was close enough to hear her soft voice.


    "I see."


    It didn''t seem right, using a "little bit" to describe the heavy rain.


    If I left her alone, Ichinose might stay in this rain for an hour or two.


    <Illustration>


    Even if I tried to persuade her, she wouldn''t listen while in this condition.


    So, to make her listen, it seemed like I would have to use slightly tougher means.


    There was a particr method that worked on Ichinose in situations like this.


    I lowered my umbre, closing it.


    And in an instant, the rain seeped into my body.


    "Aya-ayanokouji-kun?"


    "I thought I''d join you."


    Ichinose couldn''t ignore my peculiar actions.


    "Why...?"


    "asionally, I enjoy standing in the rain and being soaked for no reason."


    This formed a clear contrast to Ichinose, who had a reason for wanting to get soaked.


    Though I had two umbres, the two of us were absolutely soaked.


    This was quite the strange experience.


    "Won''t you catch a cold?"


    "I can say the same to you."


    "I don''t mind. Or rather, it would be good if I caught a small one."


    So that''s the case. Standing in the rain and getting soaked would indeed be the best way to catch one.


    "Then maybe I''ll do the same."


    Of course, my answer would leave her confused. After all, she herself wouldn''t say anything like "let''s catch a cold together!" or something.


    "No way, Ayanokouji-kun. You should go back. After all, you have an umbre."


    "It won''t make much of a difference anymore."


    Everything under my clothes was already soaked, and it had prated my body.


    "Oh...honestly!"


    "Sorry about that."


    If Ichinose didn''t go back, I wouldn''t go back as well. Ichinose seems to have sumbed to my threat.


    "...I get it now. Let''s head back."


    "If so-''


    I wanted to pass the umbre to her, but I didn''t in the end.


    "We''re already wet, so what would it matter if we use that!"


    "Haha, true."


    It would take a few minutes to get back to the dormitory.


    It wouldn''t make much of a difference if we used an umbre or not.


    As we got soaked by the rain, we took our first steps.


    Although I was fine with staying silent while we went back, Ichinose sighed soon after.


    "Ahh, I''m always showing you my weak sides... I''m some..."


    "Your weak sides? Maybe that''s true."


    A while back when Sakayanagi was ying with Ichinose, she had once lost herself as well.


    "In front of others, I thought I could be more decisive and capable, so why is this happening?"


    "People can only show their weak sides to the people they trust. That''s what I think anyway."


    At the very least, you don''t want to show any weaknesses to the people you hated.


    Even if it were a lie, they still have to act strong. Only when they were alone would their weaknessese forth.


    "That was conceited of me, forget what I said."


    "No... I think it''s true. I think you''re a trustworthy person. So that''s why I always end up letting you hear myints. But... why does it feel like you''re always by my side when I''m depressed?"


    "Well, those are all coincidences."


    "I''m really sorry."


    "There is no need to apologize. Besides, I don''t think this is bad. But if the other students knew about this, they might get angry."


    Ichinose was a very popr girl in this school year.


    If ordinary boys hear this, they will definitely be envious.


    "If it''s okay, you canin to me all you want."


    "That����"


    With a look of anxiety, Ichinose shook her head from side to side.


    "No... I''m not okay with showing my weakness like that, it''s way toome. "


    Although it was slowly getting warmer, the temperature was still low.


    In the godforsaken heavy rain devoid of any people, we finally reached the dormitory.


    We were about to step into the lobby, but once again, Ichinose stopped moving.


    "I think you''d better go back first yourself, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "What are you going to do, Ichinose?"


    "I want to stay here for a bit, I... I don''t want to go back to my room yet."


    Ichinose refused to go back and said that.


    This time however, there was a lot of willpower behind her refusal.


    "Even so, it''ll be better if you just went back."


    Having been continuously soaked by the rain, it might have distracted her from what she was feeling.


    But the rain was just that, a distraction. It wouldn''t solve the fundamental problem.


    I didn''t want to yield to Ichinose''s resistance.


    "Even so... I don''t want to go back... at least not right now."


    "Really? Then I''ll stay here as well."


    Ichinose seemed to be surprised and confused by my unyielding attitude.


    "If I''m alone in my room, thinking, I''ll just get depressed... So I don''t want to go back."


    Ichinose would not go any further, even if we had continued to stay in the rain.


    If that''s the case, then I''ll have to use another method to get her moving.


    "You want toe to my room then?"


    "Eh?"


    Receiving an unexpected response, Ichinose attentively stared into my eyes.


    "If you have someone to talk to, then you won''t be so depressed."


    "But...I''m all wet..."


    "Well, I''m just as wet as you are. If you don''t want toe up, then I''ll stay with you here, for as many hours as it will take."


    "You''re unexpectedly stubborn."


    "Perhaps."


    And so we dragged our wet bodies into the dormitory.


    It was a relief that nobody was in the lobby at that time.


    And just like that, we took the elevator, and went up to my room on the fourth floor.


    "Pleasee in."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "...Sorry, thank you."


    I let Ichinose in my room and made her sit down.


    Sitting on the cold floor would only make your body colder, though.


    And wearing wet clothes wasn''t good for the body either.


    I turned on the heat function of the air conditioner so that Ichinose would not get any colder.


    Then I took out a towel from the cab and handed it to her.


    <Illustration>


    "How about we talk about it?"


    "Talk... about what?"


    "Talk about what you''re thinking about, and what you''re worrying about, and everything rted to that."


    "That... But... But I... I can''t!"


    Ichinose refused, seemingly confused.


    "I''ve always been relying on you recently, Ayanokouji-kun. I''ve received more help than anyone else. If I say this audaciously... No, I can''t say it, it''s too unsightly."


    Ichinose Homani was just a weak little girl


    And yet she had always maintained herposure as a leader.


    That was an ability a leader had to have.


    Thatposure was necessary to make the others feel that following their leadership was okay.


    The person leading had to show this to the people they were leading.


    "Ayanokouji-san, you already understand me very well."


    "Yeah, I''m very aware of your situation. But that''s only limited to you as a person. I''m not aware of your troubles as ss B''s leader."


    "You''re even going out of your way to do this..."


    Ichinose covered her face with the towel, unable to be honest with


    herself.


    It''s as if she''s refusing to let me read her expression.


    "You can''t trust me?"


    "Eh?"


    Ichinose responded, still covering her face.


    "If that''s the case, then you don''t have to force yourself to speak. Rather, It''s a mistake to let others hear it at all."


    "No... That''s not it. I probably trust Ayanokouji-kun more than anyone else now..."


    As to whether that was a lie or the truth, it didn''t matter here.


    Because whichever it was, I had intended to follow up with my next sentence anyway.


    "That''s an honor, but how can you say that so easily? You don''t know if I''m just taking advantage of your openness. Although it might just be a rumour, you told Sakayanagi about your past... right?"


    That event should still be fresh in her memory.


    The crime shemitted during middle school, and how she wanted to keep it a secret.


    Although she shoplifted for the sake of her little sister, she still told this to ss A''s Sakayanagi, her enemy.


    Although this was something that was hard to talk about, even to your very best friend, she ended up telling it to her enemy anyway, even if she was manipted to.


    Even for a good person, this was rather excessive.


    "When you don''t exactly know what your rtionship is with the other person, you normally wouldn''t spill your own secrets."


    Of course, if there was a reason for your actions, then it would be another story.


    But what Ichinose did was meaningless.


    No, she knew she would regret it, but still did it anyway.


    "What will you do if the same thing happens again?"


    "Well, even for me, I don''t want to see it happening again."


    With that said, Ichinose touched her bangs which were glossy from being wet.


    "I see. That''s good. Now that you''ve be more aware of your situation, I won''t discuss the topic further."


    "Ah, no. I definitely... won''t suffer a crisis again for the same reasons as before. But Ayanokouji-kun is different."


    "I''m not your ssmate. I''m still your enemy, and that won''t change, right?"


    "I don''t want to use that word so easily."


    "Even if you don''t want to say it, it''s the truth."


    "...But..."


    Unable to ept it, Ichinose rephrased her sentence.


    "Although you''re not an ally... You''re a trustworthy person."


    Through conveying it like this, the word "enemy" had been removed.


    The water I prepared before started boiling.


    "I only have coffee, milk coffee, and hot cocoa."


    "Then... I''ll have the cocoa."


    I nodded to Ichinose, who responded with a smile, and poured the cocoa into the cup.


    Drinking hot drinks could warm up your body.


    Soon, the rain subsided, and the sunset glow began to pierce through the clouds.


    Ichinose looked at this scenery for a little bit, then turned to me with a faint smile.


    After a while, Ichinose slowly started to talk about her feelings.


    "When I was assigned to ss B and met my ssmates, I was confident in victory. People say I might have been too conceited, but I was blessed with excellentpanions. That feeling hasn''t changed."


    As if she were confirming it again, Ichinose said this.


    "Yet, the only miscalction was me as the leader. If I took better action, ss B would definitely have more points than now."


    "I don''t think so. I always considered you as an extraordinary person."


    Shaking her head, she refused my praise.


    "After speaking with Horikita-san today, I really felt that she has grown a lot as a person this year. The same is true for Sakayanagi-san and Ryuuen-kun. No matter which ss it is, their leader is getting stronger."


    Unlike those who were constantly showing growth, Ichinose wasn''t able to see her own growth in the past year.


    Because of that feeling, she had lost confidence in herself.


    As she felt like she was losing herself and her self-confidence, she also had the impression that the others were leaving her behind.


    "Will... Will I be able to win in the future?"


    "Will you be able to win in the future, huh."


    "If I said that I wanted to hear your opinions, would you answer me honestly?"


    "If that''s what you want, I guess I could."


    My answer wasn''t necessarily right.


    However, Ichinose wanted an answer now.


    But this was not something that can be clearly answered now.


    The future had not yet been determined, and there were endless numbers of possibilities.


    I know that Ichinose wasn''t the type of student to give up so easily here.


    "We''re about to be in our 2nd years soon. That is to say, the new year ising."


    "Yeah..."


    "Throughout the year, no matter what, you''ll have to fight together with your ssmates. During then, you might experience happiness, sadness, and sometimes hardships as well, but even so, you must never stop advancing."


    Ichinose Honami has done her role as ss B''s leader to the best of her abilities up to now.


    The only thing Ichinose Honami can do as the leader of ss B right now, was to recklessly continue to live her life as she has done up until now.


    She needed to trust in herrades, and fight until the end. That was the only option she had. This was the weapon that only ss B was allowed.


    "And then... will this...be my answer...after a year, I wonder?..."


    She was talking about herself one yearter.


    Surely she must be feeling extremely uneasy.


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid to find out... what you will tell me in a year...."


    Starting off at ss B wasn''t bad in the Advanced Nurturing High School.


    Ichinose spent a year with her ssmates, and protected that position.


    Surrounded by manypanions, her school life had been smooth sailing.


    However, if you weren''t paying attention, even for just a moment, you might find that the gap between the sses behind was closing.


    Defeat had finally caught up to Ichinose, and it was staring into her eyes.


    "I-"


    "I understand. It''s hard to ept that as an answer."


    Ichinose turned her gaze away.


    I couldn''t answer her question regarding whether she would win in the future. No, there was no need to answer that.


    Judging from the current situation, arge gap between the sses in terms ofbat ability was growing.


    If you objectively analyse the current situation, the ss at the bottom next year would probably be ss B.


    That was what made Ichinose feel so uneasy.


    It wasn''t the cold but instead the fear that was prating her body and made her tremble slightly.


    "What should I do... What can I do..."


    She looked so weak. Ichinose certainly would not allow any other students to see her like this.


    Especially her ssmates.


    It''s a simple task to say tender words to the Ichinose who had opened her heart out to me. It also wouldn''t be much harder to whisper gentle and sweet words, delivering them right through the gap in her heart.


    It might even be possible for me to touch her skin hidden beneath her wet clothes.


    I moved a little, as Ichinose reacted excessively and lifted her head to look at me.


    I moved to Ichinose''s side and sat down, maintaining my position, and tightly caught her gaze, which looked like it wanted to escape.


    "A-Ayanokouji-kun...?"


    I stretched out my right hand and touched Ichinose''s wet hair, then I lightly stroked her cheek.


    There was a cold and soft sensation.


    Next was the faint, enveloping warmth, which spread from my fingertips.


    Then, I moved my thumb, and gently caressed her lips


    By doing that, her body''s trembling lessened and soon her trembling lips had also calmed down.


    Under normal conditions, this kind of action would be rejected by anyone and they will try to run. However, Ichinose didn''t run away.


    "It''s so strange... You really are a mysterious person... Ayanokouji-kun..."


    "Perhaps."


    After ending the conversation, I stared at Ichinose. Nothing more, nothing less.


    "Now, Ichinose, will you meet up with me again next year on this day?"


    "...What do you mean?"


    She did not try to escape the touch of my palm, as she stared at me with her moist eyes.


    ""I meant what I said. I want to meet you again next year. No one else, just us."


    This may sound like some kind of confession.


    But, this would end now. I gently moved my hand away from Ichinose''s cheek, stood up, and distanced myself from Ichinose.


    "In theing year, don''t feel trapped by confusion and uncertainty, just keep moving forward. Then, talk with me again next year. Can you promise me this?"


    "That..."


    She hesitated for a moment.


    "But what if...I at that time... our sses...."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to see the Ichinose a yearter."


    Ichinose closed her eyes and nodded slightly.


    "I will convey to you then what I wanted to tell you now, that''s a promise."


    "Yes. Thank you... Ayanokouji-kun."


    Some kind of brightness had started to return to her eyes, devoid of energy.


    "I will also promise this. I will fight with all my strength and overtake ss A this year."


    Ichinose let out the brightest smile she had all this time.


    We made a promise to meet again one yearter.


    If both of us survived, then this promise would be fulfilled.


    ss B, led by Ichinose Honami.


    What would happen to them in the future?


    There were a lot of factors I''m pessimistic about, but the future wasn''t set in stone.


    However... If she does fall during the second year, then I will be the one to finish her off.*


    TL note:*Original Japanese used is "Kaishaku", it refers to the act of beheading someone who hasmitted seppuku, to make them die more quickly and without pain.

 Chapter 486 - 4 : From a Brother to a Sister

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 4 : From a Brother to a Sister</h4>


    The second day, 31st of March.


    For me, this was a special day that had finally arrived.


    That''s right, it was the day when the elder Horikita embarked on his next journey.


    We agreed to meet at noon. I was early, as usual, and reached the main entrance of the school.


    He seemed to have kept his word and hadn''t told anyone else that he was leaving then. There was no one around, except for me.


    My eyes were drawn towards the figures of the students who were headed to Keyaki Mall as I quietly waited for his arrival.


    A year ago, I came to this school through this very entrance.


    Although you might hang out near here asionally, this was not a ce people went to often.


    If it was a club activity or a special exam, you could take the bus that passes through here. Still, if you wanted to walk out of the entrance, it had to be because you graduated, or you were expelled.


    Since you couldn''t repeat a year, one of those two situations would inevitably ur within the 3 years.


    "I''ve been thinking about this a lot recently."


    It was almost the start of the second year.


    I reflected on my own change in attitude, and it was like I turned into a different person.


    Just 20 minutes before the agreed time, Horikita''s brother finally arrived.


    After confirming it was me, the elder Horikita lightly looked at the area around me. It was obvious what he was looking for.


    "Unfortunately, your sister isn''t here yet."


    "That seems to be the case."


    The time now was 11:40 AM.


    It wasn''t toote. But considering that there wasn''t much time left, she should really have arrived earlier.


    I thought about the talk with Ichinose yesterday.


    I remembered what Horikita looked like as she did what she needed to during then.


    Was there something going on?


    "I''ll call her."


    I suggested this. If it was me who was calling her, the elder Hroikita would agree to it.


    Although, that was what I thought...


    "That''s alright, there''s no need."


    The elder Horikita gently stopped me with his hand, stopping me from doing so.


    "If she wasn''t feeling well, she would have contacted me in advance."


    "She might just be oversleeping."


    Although that was unlikely, I still mentioned that possibility.


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need to wake her up."


    He was saying that if she had overslept on such a momentous asion, then she wouldn''t be worth acknowledging.


    Even though it was hisst day, his attitude was the same as ever.


    "Oh well! There shouldn''t be a problem. After all, there''s still time."


    She might be nervously staying in her room until thest moment, because of the fact that it was her brother that she was going to meet.


    "Let''s not talk about that for the time being. I didn''t expect you toe so early."


    "I thought that you woulde early as well."


    We agreed to meet at noon.


    There was more than enough time before the bus departed.


    But for their final farewell, I expected the Horikita siblings to have a long talk here.


    And so unsurprisingly, the elder Horikita came 20 minutes early.


    What both of us did not expect was that the younger Horikita, who should have been the central character here, had not arrived yet.


    Anyways, since she hadn''t arrived yet, we could only talk about things rting to both of us.


    It was just a waste of time if nothing was said, and if we just waited for the time to pass.


    After thinking a bit, I mentioned something that I started to care about recently.


    "Sorry. If only I could have done more for you when you were on the student council."


    The elder Horikita had discussed with me how to stop Nagumo from doing whatever he wanted.


    However, at that time, due to my wish to live a peaceful life, I did not agree to his request.


    Although he introduced me to Vice President Kiriyama, our rtionship ended there.


    As a result, Kiriyama still had no n to act to this day.


    "That was my responsibility. It was my fault to impose it all on you, so don''t mind it."


    For the elder Horikita, this school was now a thing of the past.


    What the school would look liketer, Horikita did not need to care.


    "But even so, I''ll give you thisst piece of advice. I''ve always adopted an assured attitude towards the rules of the school. Although it''s a meritocracy, the lower-ranked sses still have a chance for victory. It''s by no means an easy fight for any ss."


    "I don''t think that''s very reasonable considering the fact you''ve stayed in ss A for three whole years."


    "Yet, I think most of the students haven''t noticed the essence of that fact. Of course, many things can be improved on the school''s side. But you just need to look at the past to understand that no matter if it was the unmanned ind test or the end of year exam, there is always an opportunity for the lower sses to beat the upper sses."


    Competence was needed not only in written exams, but also in special exams.


    In the unmanned ind test, as long as we were united, defeating ss A and B wasn''t difficult.


    The same was true at the end of year exam. Although luck was a factor, it was also proof that a lower ss might take wins.


    "Luckrgely determines victory or defeat for the immature first years in the lower ss to defeat the upper ss. But... it''s also difficult for the upper sses to ept that. That''s one of the elements that''s irritating."


    If the school was too considerate for the lower levels, the upper levels would be dissatisfied.


    Without mentioning the method of using 20 million private points to move up, the system at the school was based on the sses fighting as a whole in order to move up the rankings, and as such, was a structure that didn''t ignore the students with low abilities.


    No matter which ss, there were outstanding students, as well as students on a lower level than them.


    Nagumo, who had experienced a year of these examinations, came up with an idea.


    That was to create a system that favoured the powerful, allowing people to with their own personal strength.


    The strong would keep climbing, while the weak would keep falling.


    "Perhaps what Nagumo wants to do isn''t necessarily wrong."


    There would be people who would be dissatisfied by it, but there would also be a lot of students who would approve.


    Most of the current 2nd years would agree with it.


    Of course, not everyone actually agreed from the heart.


    Driven by their surrounding trends, the number of students who agreed because they had no other choice would not be small.


    If every person had strong abilities, then all the sses would be engaged in fiercepetition.


    "Is there a big gap between the 2nd years? I mean in terms of ss points."


    "There is. Nagumo''s ss A had 1491 points in March, ss B had 889, ss C had 280, and ss D had 76 points."


    Considering there was only one year left, ss A was already in a stable situation.


    And so under those circumstances, Nagumo was bold enough to go forward with a proposal to help the lower sses.


    With only 76 points to their name, ss D''s situation would be impossible to reverse.


    "There are a lot of people who agree with him. If they can''t win with the whole ss, people who want to go to ss A can only hope for a system that would allow them to win with their own power."


    "That might be the case. But Nagumo''s approach would leave many people misfortunate."


    If you be too powerful and individualistic, your ssmates would be overly suspicious towards you.


    And then everyone around you would turn into enemies.


    The elder Horikita, no, Horikita Manabu still believed that the cooperation within the system known as a ss was still necessary.


    This was the type of system that had been selected after clearly considering what the future would hold.


    "Isn''t it the same with the current system? The three sses outside of ss A are all unfortunate."


    What Nagumo''s ideal system would be, we could only imagine.


    If the system of personal victory was implemented and sessfully established, it may be beneficial for sses that didn''t have 40 students in them any more.


    "Exactly. So it''s like-"


    As soon as I started speaking, the elder Horikita cut in.


    "Using the collective private points of ss B and below, and use them to gamble on who gets the right to move up to ss A."


    As he had the same thoughts as I did, I nodded.


    If we ignore the expelled students, there were 120 students from ss B to D.


    If they pool up their personal points, they would easily exceed 20 million points.


    It was even possible to reach 40 or even 60 million private points.


    Of course, not everyone would agree to participate in that gamble.


    Although I don''t know how the system had changed now, we were able to cash in these private points at graduation until recently.


    Even if you were in ss D, as long as you had enough cash in hand after graduating, there would exist some students who didn''t care anymore.


    If there really were people with money who met the conditions, it would be better for them to choose participation.


    Anyway, if the ss''s victory couldn''t be achieved, gambling with the points as ast resort wasn''t a bad thing.


    It would increase the number of students getting into ss A.


    For the academic year that had thergest gap between ss A and the sses below, this was realistically thest chance to achieve that dream.


    "Didn''t that happen in your year?"


    "It would be a bit deceptive if I say that this idea didn''t arise. But it didn''t happen. Because ss A and B were constantlypeting, ss C and D didn''t gain enough points."


    I thought about the time I came into contact with the 3rd year ss Ds just after I enrolled, when they were in an awkward position in terms of points.


    If a ss lost continuously, it would get harder and harder to gain personal points. It wasn''t good at all to spend several months with 0 personal points.


    "If it''s only to this extent, it won''t have that much of an impact. However, if Nagumo''s ns mean that even his own ss A will be affected by, his ssmates will also be at risk."


    This way, students whocked strength in ss A had the risk of falling behind. This was the obvious risk.


    In ss A, if only Nagumo was within the safe range, then the meritocracy wouldn''t be supported by his own ssmates.


    All sses should be treated fairly, whether it was ss A or ss D.


    "Although I don''t know what he intends to do, it''s a decision that requires courage."


    "That bastard is bored with what it takes to win as it is now. That''s probably the reason for all this. Joining the student council was probably just to kill some time."


    Noone would have the right to express any dissatisfaction towards him and his ability which was the foundation for him gaining support.


    "A ss is amunity with a shared destiny. I don''t think this system should be broken."


    "So you don''t agree with Nagumo''s approach."


    Although he did not nod in response, the elder Horikita epted what I said just like that.


    Although I understood what he wanted to say, neither side could be considered correct. However...


    "I n to observe what Nagumo wants to do. If he really ns to change the entire grade, no, the entire school into a meritocracy, I''ll have to witness it first before making any judgements."


    I decided to tell him about my future ns without hiding it.


    "So that''s it, huh. You''re advancing to a higher level than me."


    "You tter me."


    It just meant that I had no intention to stop Nagumo, as well as having no means to stop it.


    It wouldn''t be so bad if I merely observed what Nagumo would do to this school.


    After all, the elder Horikita''s efforts in defending against Nagumo''s attacks in his final year had already cut deep in his body.


    "I''m not the person you think I am."


    "No, I''m sorry, but I don''t think so."


    Facing my modesty, the elder Horikita strongly rejected it.


    "In any case, it seems like your evaluation of me won''t drop."


    "If my evaluation would drop, it would already have done so."


    Speaking of this, the elder Horikita hadn''t changed his evaluation of me for about a year now.


    No matter what he knew and what he didn''t, his evaluation didn''t change.


    "I can''t seem to understand. What part of my body, what essential factor of it that allowed me to gain your approval."


    Why did he think I was different from other students?


    The elder Horikita had data, which was my joke-like score from my entrance exam, as well as the brief confrontation we had when I tried to intervene to save his sister.


    In addition to those encounters, my running speed had been revealed to this man when I ran against him in the ry race.


    But in reality, he didn''t know the true extent of my academics and athletics.


    "I think that using my own perception and intuition, I can figure out the skill of my opponent to some extent."


    Rather than say this was specific, this was more of an abstract way of expressing it.


    It was amazing that I could be judged to this extent through that method.


    "Relying on what you call perception, what do I look like? I want to hear your answer, as a parting gift."


    Because this was interesting to me, I decided to ask him.


    In fact, I wanted to find out how simr his evaluation of me was to my own self-evaluation.


    The elder Horikita probably would answer honestly.


    "Yes. In my eyes..."


    After a pause, Horikita recalled what he thought of me during the previous year.


    "You have greatly surpassed my prediction based on my experience in life so far. There are no ws in your strategies. Aside from your strategic ingenuity, you are not someone I can beat in terms of physical strength. Of all the opponents I faced, you are that one person I don''t want to fight."


    Another exaggerated evaluation. If this were just his perceptual evaluation of me, then it would be truer.


    "So you''re saying that you concede defeat to me?"


    "That is a different matter. Even facing a perfect opponent, there are still chances to win.


    I felt relieved after hearing the elder Horikita''s response.


    "Not to mention that the studentspete along with their sses. No matter how outstanding the individual is, there must be a limit.


    "Yes. This is the exact reason I find it interesting."


    "Ayanokouji. What kind of environment did you grow up in? These abilities are certainly not inherently possessed. Even if you were educated thoroughly by your family, it''s not an easy task to reach that territory."


    "Didn''t you grow up in an unordinary family environment as well?


    An elite capable of even being president of the student council should be able to understand how the climb upwards worked.


    "No matter what it was, nothing would be given to you, just like that. There was also a period of time when I was distressed, because I was making no progress. However, I''ve made unremitting efforts to ovee all of this. No matter if it''s from childhood to now, or from now to the future. "


    He stood on top of all of his umted efforts. That was what the elder Horikita was saying.


    "Based on your theory, I should''ve put in more effort than how much you''ve put in.


    "...Yes."


    To beat a hardworking person, more effort was needed.


    Although this was not all, it was still an answer.


    Horikita took out his phone and showed me the screen which disyed a phone number.


    Then he switched the screen to show another number.


    "Remember these two numbers. One is mine, and the other is Tachibana''s. If you have any problems after you graduate, you can always talk to us. If you can''t remember these numbers, you can save it now, but it has to be deletedter."


    Contact with people outside the school was prohibited. If I noted the number down carelessly, it would only hurt me.


    I nodded slightly to indicate that there was no problem, and saved the 11-digit number in my brain.


    Although it was impossible for me to imagine a day where those numbers were needed, I wouldn''t lose anything just by memorizing them.


    "I haven''t asked you yet, where do you n to go afterwards?"


    Because he told me Tachibana''s number, I now knew that they would keep in touch after graduation.


    "About that-"


    Horikita, who was about to speak, stopped after confirming the time on his phone.


    "I''ll tell you about it after you graduate, it''s almost time."


    It was almost noon.


    In other words, it was the appointed time to meet the younger Horikita.


    However, Horikita was nowhere to be seen. Even if the elder Horikita''s expression was the same as usual, I felt a little lonely.


    "I''ll contact her."


    I don''t think that that person would go against her feelings and not show up now.


    If she hadn''t overslept, it is more realistic to think that she was involved in some sort of incident.


    "No, that still isn''t necessary."


    Even if an incident did ur, the elder Horikita had already prepared in the case that she didn''t show up.


    Although I understood that he did not hate his sister from the events that had happened up until now, but this was a bit...


    "There''s no need to be so stubborn, there''s no harm if you sometimes be the one to initiate contact."


    "I''m afraid that temporarily showing emotion could hinder my sister''s growth. It''s fine if she waste because she was caught in some sort of ident, but if she decided that she would experience growth by not seeing me here, then that''s even better. If that''s the case, my behaviour here will only be an obstacle.


    "Just by avoiding you, she''ll grow? Is this what you think your sister believes?"


    "Suzune will decide on that."


    This was not something that an outsider could make thoughtless remarks about. The elder Horikita said that, allusively.


    "I haven''t seen you indulge her at all."


    "I was just judging on what situation in which I should indulge her."


    I think that this was the right situation for him to do so.


    A minute had passed after reaching noon.


    I thought that he would immediately head towards the main gate, but he did not start walking.


    Although it didn''t seem like he indulged her by doing so, this could be considered something like that.


    "I also have something to confirm with you. I also want you to answer me, as a parting gift.


    The elder Horikita looked at me and said that.


    I nodded my head, going along with the veryst time he was going to show this side of his.


    "It''s fine if you can''t answer this fully."


    After this exchange happened, perhaps the elder Horikita would finally head towards the main entrance.


    "Why do you hide your abilities?"


    Although I wasn''t surprised, this really was a question that got straight to the point.


    "I simply just don''t like attracting attention to myself."


    "Even if you truly want to conceal your true self, is this something you can stick by?"


    "How do I say this, I haven''t thought of that."


    I wanted to enter this school and live a normal student''s life.


    But having been asked this question, I had a bit of doubt creep up on me.


    "I decided to live the life of a normal high school student that you can find anywhere. I had to solve some problems by myself to keep that life a reality.


    "Do you n to continue doing this in the future?"


    "It''s hard to say. There''s been an increase in things that attracted my attention. I won''t have to get serious for most of these things, but it''s still more than before."


    To be honest, there were still many parts I wasn''t sure about, so I bluntly told him what I was feeling now.


    Hearing that, what kind of answer would the elder Horikita have?


    "What I aplished at the school, and what I couldn''t. I''ve been thinking about those things recently."


    With that said, the elder Horikita looked in the direction of the school for a while.


    "Have Ipletely shown my strength, did I still have room to grow, those kinds of things."


    In other words, he lived in almostpletely opposite circumstances to mine.


    It was for this reason that he climbed to the position of student council president.


    "Do you really think that continuing like this will have any meaning in the future?"


    "If you look at it from my perspective, wanting to live afortable life, I''d say that has meaning."


    "Maybe so. But don''t you want to leave something here while at this school? If that''s the case, then I think the question "Do you really think that continuing like this will have any meaning in the future?" is something you should think about carefully.


    "Leave something behind... that''s something that only someone that stands out as much as you can do."


    I denied the possibility, but the elder Horikita did not agree with me.


    "If you can''t imprint your legacy at the school itself, you just need to do it to the students. Let the student known as Ayanokouji Kiyotaka be carved into the minds of the students, and they will not forget your existence."


    Carve my existence into someone''s mind. I''ve never thought of doing such a thing.


    "I''m very grateful to you for helping my sister to grow. You have hidden your great power, and throughout the year, I havee to fully understand that. You are not a man who would stop at just this level. And that''s why... don''t disappoint me."


    This was a strong piece of encouragement from the former president of the student council of the Advanced Nurturing highschool.


    "If you are truly going to pursue yourself despite the restrictions, then in these three years, you will be an existence that will be remembered by others."


    "Bing an unforgettable existence? It''s still possible for me to be expelled during the second and third years."


    "Even if you were involved in some number of incidents these three years and face the fate of dropping out, you will still remain in the memory of others. As long as there are students looking back at the three years and thinking that "The existence of Ayanokouji Kiyotaka is truly great," I think it can already be considered a sess."


    The elder Horikita said it once more, and I felt his words slowly sinking into my heart.


    "I understand....yeah. I will think about this more carefully."


    That was the best answer I can give right now.


    "That''s alright. The answer to this question is not something I have to reach, it is something you, Ayanokouji, have to figure out yourself."


    No matter if it was about issues of the student council led by Nagumo, the younger Horikita, or the school itself.


    The final decision was mine.


    This world was full of ingredients which would allow growth. Wherever it is, there are always reminders to improve yourself.


    This was also the case with the elder Horikita. Even if I spent my school life silently, there would undoubtedly be something I left behind.


    I wanted memories.


    Random memories which could make me feel happy.


    At the beginning, I was satisfied with what I was. So in the past year, I''ve tried my best to live a quiet life.


    But this might not be the correct answer. There had to be a meaning for me toe to this school. And so because of this.


    "For our final moments, I spoke about a lot of weird stuff. Sorry."


    "No, I think these are the most meaningful words an underssman has spoken to me."


    You leaving, it made me feel a bit lonely.


    I swallowed this sentence as soon as it reached my lips.


    "Ahh... It seems like we''ve both seen a side of each other we hadn''t before."


    We both understood the distance between us, allowing us to talk to each other.


    Moreover, some things can be understood even if they were not expressed in words.


    "It''s almost time to go."


    The elder Horkita was probably saying that he didn''t think the younger Horikita would show up after 12:10.


    He then reluctantly looked towards the school, in the direction of the first year''s dormitory.


    The sister who should have arrived didn''t. Noone expected it to be like this.


    Was that your answer? Horikita. I couldn''t help but ask that.


    I admit that the rtionship between those two siblings was indeed a bit different.


    However, you had suffered for many years in order to break this rtionship.


    And now it was almost time for the final answer to be revealed.


    I reached into my pocket and grabbed my phone. I''ll use forceful methods if I had to, if it meant getting her here.


    Even if it was just for a moment, even if it was just a nce, as long as this can serve as food for Horikita''s psyche, then being forceful...no-it would only be counterproductive.


    It might even create a rift between this rtionship between siblings that had just begun to heal.


    It didn''t matter if I wanted the meeting to happen or not, in the end, it was based on the thoughts and feelings of those two people.


    It wasn''t something that an outsider should interfere with.


    "I''m really sorry. My sister is still causing you trouble at the very end."


    As if he saw through my feelings, the elder Horikita quietly apologized.


    "It''s not like I''ve lost anything from this."


    As he turned around, the man who was at the forefront of the school for 3 years prepared to leave.


    "I can say that these three years, I have continuously walked at the forefront of the school itself."


    This was his conclusion. The elder Horikita''s final words after reviewing his past 3 years.


    "Halfway through, I''ve lost a lot of ssmates. Other students in other sses have the same experiences."


    The elder Horikita didn''t show joy in graduating from ss A.


    Even so, he was not pessimistic. Just a solemn reflection of past events.


    "There were 24 dropouts before our graduation. There were 13 in our 3rd year alone."


    I didn''t know if that number was particrlyrgepared to previous years.


    In Nagumo''s 2nd year, there should be 17 dropouts in the winter semester.


    "In your first year, only 3 have dropped out so far."


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine that as the school years passed, the situation would be more and more serious.


    "Of course, students who cannotplete a task will be expelled."


    "True. The students who get left behind are the ones with low-level abilities. However, sometimes, an excellent student gets left behind as well."


    In order to protect someone, or being trapped by a more powerful opponent.


    How an excellent student could get expelled wasn''t hard to conceive.


    "Now, I also have some doubts about how the school approaches this. But I''m still thankful towards the school."


    asionally, fellow ssmates would drop out unexpectedly, but the elder Horikita did not criticize the school''s way of doing things.


    "The students of this school are educated for the future of Japan. In a hundred people, not all of them will be able to adapt. The same is true for finding a university or finding a job in apany."


    It was not only about passing or failing, but there could be various influences which decided whether a person was qualified.


    "I''vee to understand this concept. I can feel it from my skin, after leaving this ce, I won''t fail in any future selections due to any tactlessness or impulsiveness."


    It seems like he had achieved this amount of growth. How many students in the same year have reached the same heights?


    "Let''s call it a day here."


    The main entrance. Elder Horikita looked at the main entrance, which was a few meters in front of him. Then-for thest time, he looked back at me.


    "Although this is a one-sided request, I''ll leave Suzune in your care."


    While saying this, elder Horikita stretched out his hands toward me.


    "Can I shake your hand?"


    "Sure."


    I shook the hand he held out.


    Shaking hands was the act of gripping the other''s hand with my own hand.


    The elder Horikita''s grip contained incredible power.


    Afterwards, both hands naturally let go.


    "Until we meet again, Ayanokouji."


    After leaving this farewell message for me, the elder Horikita headed towards the main entrance.


    If he was going to leave now, then no one can do anything about it.


    The shortest time would be 2 years until I could see the elder Horikita again, or if I took the path of dropping out.


    But I will never see this man again.


    "Brother����!"


    A shout came from behind me.


    As for whose voice it was, there was no doubt it was that person.


    After hearing this voice, the elder Horikita stopped walking.


    It seems at the very end, she was able to catch up.


    Noon had passed, and the elder Horikita was a few steps away before leaving this ce.


    If she arrived even a minutete, she wouldn''t have been able to see his face.


    When elder Horikita turned around, he had a surprised expression which I''ve never seen before.


    Was it his sister''s arrival which surprised him?


    This was, of course, a possibility.


    Although that''s what I thought, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    No, it should be said that''s not the only reason.


    I immediately found out the real reason the elder Horikita was surprised.


    "You..."


    Arriving after the appointed time, Horikita Suzune hurriedly stood to my side as she panted.


    But right now, to Horikita Suzune, there was no difference between me and the background.


    I was not in her field of vision.


    She took a step towards her brother while catching her breath.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte...!"


    She apologized to her brother with her head down.


    But why were youte?


    That was the question everyone had on their mind.


    "No-"


    But this time, she did not need to answer that question.


    Just once nce towards her would tell you the reason behind herteness.


    Confusion. No, pure amazement.


    Because the Horikita I was looking at now was a lot different from the one I saw yesterday.


    So that''s what happened.


    This was why right after she entered this school, the elder Horikita was able to immediately understand why she was unable to grow.


    The elder Horikita stared nkly at the condition of Horikita.


    I was the same.


    I had fully understood on the day of her brother''s farewell, Horikita came here, fully aware of herteness.


    The elder Horikita could never find fault with having such a sister.


    "You''ve changed."


    The elder Horikita, who after seeing his sister felt relieved, said softly.


    "I''ve...changed?"


    "No-let me correct myself. You''ve returned back to your own self, Suzune."


    This wasn''t a new beginning, but instead a return to one''s roots.


    "One year, No... many years have passed."


    As Horikita adjusted her breathing, she slowly answered her brother''s questions.


    "What couldn''t I return to my past self earlier... I''ve always felt regret over that."


    With one step, Horikita closed the distance with her brother.


    "What is the current you thinking about now?"


    "What is it... honestly, I''d be lying if I didn''t say my heart was all over the ce right now."


    Horikita''s face was full of perplexment as she stumbled over her words.


    The elder Horikita looked at her gently while waiting for her to sort her words out.


    "But, the only thing I can say for certain is this. The old me...always, always just followed your shadow, but I''m no longer that person anymore."


    Horikita Suzune had only thought about her brother''s affairs, and therefore had only lived for her brother so far.


    It was all about learning more and getting more athletic to gain approval from her brother.


    "Then I ask you this, to you who has finally stopped chasing after me. How will you live in the future?"


    The brother raised this question.


    Horikita got her breathing under control and chose her words carefully.


    "I''ll no longer chase the backs of others, so I''ll have to find my own path."


    The Horikita now had just got rid of her confusion.


    She had just be able to see her surroundings as they were.


    Even so, she wouldn''t just stop there.


    "And then-"


    Walk on her own path.


    What seemed like a simple task here was actually extremely difficult.


    But just by letting him see this, it was already the perfect farewell present for the elder Horikita.


    However, Horikita didn''t seem like she''s going to be done with just that.


    "After that, for my ssmates, I''ll walk ahead of them."


    Bing a role model for the people around you, guiding them to sess.


    That was an important element to bing a leader.


    "And in order to find my own way, I will learn together with mypanions at this school."


    When I met Horikita a year ago, I didn''t expect her to grow to this extent.


    A bit better than ordinary people, a little arrogant top student. We were just neighbours who sat next to each other.


    For better or worse, it was her own personal strength that made that impression.


    "That''s it. You''ve finally... returned to the past. This is the past you that I remember, lurking in the corners of my memories."


    Only the elder Horikita had seen this before, unlike me.


    He was someone that knew and believed in the potential of his sister more than anyone else.


    The elder Horikita put down his luggage and walked towards his sister.


    The emotional distance between them was finally realized, but they were about to be separated.


    The siblings have reached the distance where if you''d just extend your hand, you could reach the other.


    "Do you know the biggest reason I pushed you away?"


    "...I don''t."


    Perhaps Horikita didn''t know what her brother was thinking now.


    She had just been freed from her chains known as the past.


    It was like forcibly breaking open a locked treasure chest.


    Meaning that she had not yet found the ''key'' to the answer.


    Why did the elder Horikita always refuse his sister?


    Why did he push her away with such a severe expression?


    "I''ve always considered the affairs concerning you to be very important."


    "!?"


    As if telling her what that ''key'' was, the elder Horikita gave her his final gift.


    "And, when you were still a child, I sensed great potential in you. Although not yet mature, I saw an unpolished diamond. I was looking forward to seeing that rough stone getting polished, gaining a power surpassing me."


    The elder Horikita took thest step.


    The distance already reached the point where you just needed to raise your arm to touch the other.


    "However, you were trapped in an illusion. You decided that you were inferior to me, and gave up because you thought it was impossible to surpass me. And you chose to abandon the space for your own personal development. I just can''t forgive such a thing."


    She just wanted to pursue her brother''s shadow, and be on the same level as him.


    That wasn''t a bad thing.


    It could even be considered to be a grand goal.


    But in other words, her goal is to be on the same level as her brother. Basically, that would be the endgame.


    The sister who wanted to be on the same level as her brother, and the brother who wanted his sister to surpass him.


    This was the reason for the huge rift between the siblings.


    "You must be even stronger, and even kinder than everyone else."


    The brother hugged his sister gently.


    As the elder brother, the Horikita that had done all he could while standing, hugged her tightly.


    Horikita''s short hair fluttered in the wind.


    "Brother����"


    "You''re all good. I''m sure of that now."


    I can''t say anything aloud.


    This has turned into a ce where words were forbidden.


    "There''s something that I''ve kept quiet about in the past few years, so I need to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?"


    Not knowing what it was, Horikita asked, while still hugging her brother.


    "So far, our rtionship hasn''t been the best, and one of the reasons was because of me."


    "What, does that mean...?"


    Horikita asked in a low voice.


    "In the past, I said I liked your long hair. That was a lie that I told on purpose."


    "Eh? Is, is that so!?"


    Horikita, who didn''t know about this, spoke in a surprised tone.


    "Back then, you, who liked keeping your hair short, listened to my opinion, lost your character, and kept your hair long. I did that in order to confirm it."


    In other words, Horikita decided to keep her hair long in order to match her brother''s preferences.


    So when they met again at this school, the elder Horikita immediately understood.


    That Horikita Suzune hasn''t changed at all.


    Facing the younger sister only chasing after her brother''s silhouette, the elder Horikita weed her with disappointment.


    There was even not a need to confirm whether her academic or athletic ability was good enough.


    "-Excuse me for lying."


    "...That was excessive, brother."


    "I won''t make any excuses."


    <Illustration>


    I suppose the elder Horikita intentionally did not reveal this lie up until now.


    He sensed it, and so he firmly believed that one day, his sister would incur a change.


    "I''ll forgive you for lying. Because that lie made me what I am now."


    Horikita also recognized this fact, so sheughed and forgave him.


    The elder Horikita gently ced his hands on his sister''s shoulder, and looked straight at her face.


    And Horikita spared no effort as she showed her smile to her brother.


    After seeing that smiling face, the elder Horikita also let loose a smile, as if he were taking off a mask.


    He wasn''t a person that never smiled.


    But it''s also the first time I''ve seen him smile so tenderly.


    This smile, I''ll never see it again.


    Having one year.


    If I could spend 1 more year on this same campus as him,


    Then I would be even closer to the man named Horikita Manabu.


    And I might even incur some change because of it.


    This really was a pity.


    "Suzune, 2 yearster, I''ll be waiting for you outside the main entrance. Let me see you all grown up then."


    "Yeah. I will do my best...until the very end."


    The obstructions to Horikita''s growth have already been removed.


    From now on, Horikita would turn towards the front and never look back.


    "Ayanokouji, I look forward to when we meet again."


    The elder Horikita and I had the same feelings about that.


    "Likewise."


    Despite knowing that would never happen, I strongly agreed with what the elder Horikita was feeling.


    "It''s almost time."


    It was almost half-past twelve.


    If you listened closely, you could hear the bus approaching.


    The two slowly distanced themselves reluctantly.


    "We''ll meetter."


    The elder Horikita crossed the main entrance, leaving that as hisst words.


    And so a man walked into the distance.


    Horikita stared straight at his back, constantly watching, cherishing everyst moment.


    This scene was as if Horikita Manabu and his sister was leaving me a roadsign.

 Chapter 487 - 4 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 4 Part I</h4>


    Even though the elder Horikita had disappeared from our sight, we still looked at that direction for some time.


    But we couldn''t just stay immersed within this downhearted atmosphere.


    So I used my words to get rid of the resolute unbudging state of Horikita.


    "So you''re alone now."


    "...Yeah."


    Although it wasn''t thest time they''ll see each other, for the next 2 years, she won''t be able to hear his voice, let alone see his figure.


    But Horikita''s face tightened, and a severe expression appeared.


    "Thank you, Ayanokouji-san... you''ve really helped me a lot today."


    "Really? I feel like I''m just getting in the way of you two."


    "That''s not the case. If you haven''t talked with my brother, I wouldn''t have been able to catch up. Thank you very much."


    Horikita expressed her gratitude to me who really shouldn''t have been here.


    But her line of sight didn''t reach me, and she looked away.


    "And this was the day my brother embarked on his journey. It would have been sad if no one but me came to see him off..."


    Although this was her brother''s decision, it would indeed feel a bit lonely.


    There should have been more people seeing him off originally.


    The fact he didn''t do that must be because he was trying to make it easier for his sister.


    In order to make it easier for Horikita toe and talk to him, he decided to send away the other people.


    This was probably all part of the elder Horikita''s calctions.


    "Your brother and I have a sort of rtionship together, so I just wanted to talk to him again."


    Although I wasn''t too close to him at the start, I now wanted more opportunities to talk with him more, but it''s toote for that now.


    The two of us walked back to the dormitory.


    "About your hair, you really decided to cut it, huh."


    Considering how she was acting normal yesterday, as well as herteness today, it''s not hard to believe that she suddenly resolutely decided to cut her hair this morning. It must''ve been ast-minute choice.


    "I''ve always liked this hairstyle. But it feels a little weird."


    Even so, if she just randomly cut it, ruining the wonderful stage her brother prepared for her was not a good thing.


    If you wanted to dress up nicely to see him off, there was a risk of arrivingte.


    But in the end, the gamble paid off.


    "But, wouldn''t it be better to have just talked to me first? If you were afraid of not seeing your brother, you could''ve used me to stall and increase the chances of seeing him."


    As long as I knew that she woulde, I would definitely help.


    If it meant talking more to stall the time...


    "Would you help me if I asked for your assistance?"


    "Today, no matter what, I''ll help you."


    "I wasn''t sure... is what I''d like to say, but I was nning to ask for your help back then."


    Horikita replied in this way, but when I looked at my cell phone, there was no record of anything.


    "Because I was too anxious back then, I left my phone in the dormitory before leaving to cut my hair, but when I finally realized I didn''t have it on me, my hair was already being cut. Really! My thought process is too slow."


    In other words, she felt helpless at that time. Rather than returning to the dormitory to retrieve her phone, she decided to run straight to the main entrance.


    "Way too stupid."


    Horikita said as sheughed at herself.


    "It also tells me that the firm resolution you had this morning was extremely important to you, Horikita."


    It was a bit funny, imagining what Horikita looked like as she rushed into the shop right after they opened.


    But it was because Horikita always acted ording to n, it was understandable that making simple mistakes like that would shake her up.


    "Cutting my hair was a way to differentiate myself."


    "What your brother liked, did you think about it then?"


    "Of course. I wanted to go back to bing the old me, and it coincided with wanting to catch up to my brother, that''s all. In another sense, it was the best way to convey my feelings."


    So this strategy was just all a coincidence.


    Because I was used to looking at her long hair for a year now, I had strong feelings about this change.


    "How does it feel, returning to yourself after all these years?"


    "Even if you asked me that, I have no idea how to express it. Sure, I liked this short hair when I was a kid, but I''ve been used to having long hair for so long. My feelings now are quiteplex, to tell the truth."


    The short hair that she liked, and the long hair that she''de to ept.


    The past and the present self. No matter which, they were still both Horikita Suzune.


    "Now I feel, no matter which version of myself, I can ept it."


    As she said that, Horikita touched her short hair with her fingertips.


    "So I want to think about this from the start. The me right now should have something I haven''t seen before. For the next two years, should I leave it to grow, or should I not? If I do leave it to grow, then it''ll take around 2 years for it to grow to the length that it was before...just in time for when we graduate."


    Both her past and present self have been epted by Horikita.


    "What I can understand now, is that it has nothing to do with how long my hair is, as I''m already able to straightforwardly face my brother already."


    I looked forward to how this short-haired Horikita would develop in the future.


    In Horikita Manabu''s final moments at the school, he left his sister with many assets. Before, I''d always thought that I needed to help Horikita for her to grow, but it seems like I''ve judged wrong at the end.


    "Are you still feeling unwell?"


    To be honest, an hour-no, even if you gave me a day, I wouldn''t be able to say what I wanted. There was so much I wanted to say these past years, that I wanted to say, but I couldn''t, that it could be piled up as high as a mountain.


    "There... there''s no helping that.


    Horikita nodded, epting that.


    "Besides, the wall obstructing my brother and I had already been removed. I just need toplete these next two years, and then I can talk to him as much as I want, right?"


    "That''s true. After all, he said he''ll be waiting for you when you graduate."


    After graduation, she should be free to get into touch with the outside world.


    And by then, she would be able to meet her brother again, and speak without any limits.


    "It''s been a rewarding day today, but let''s not be too greedy, or it mighte to bite us."


    Her attitude changed too quickly.


    That''s right, she seemed to have switched over again on the surface.


    And in her mind right now, she was probably doing everything she could to pretend to be calm, wanting to switch over to that state.


    But switching attitudes just like that wasn''t that simple.


    "But- it''s fine if it''s just this."


    Horikita, who stopped and did not turn around, said this while standing still.


    Her face wasn''t facing me.


    No, it was more urate to say that she couldn''t face me.


    "What is it?"


    Although I understood within, I pretended to ask anyway.


    If it was the usual calm and collected Horikita, she would have noticed that I was ying dumb.


    But, today''s Horikita couldn''t see through my facade.


    "I... I want to walk around a bit before going back."


    She had an expression that basically said she secretly wanted me to go back to myself without her first.


    "Walk around?"


    I asked her where she wanted to go, but she couldn''t answer.


    "No, I want to go, take a walk or something."


    There was a slight trembling as she vaguely answered.


    "Should Ie with you?"


    "There''s no need."


    As she spoke those vague words, Horikita stepped away from me.


    Not towards the Keyaki mall, or the convenience store.


    She was trying to find a ce where she could be alone.


    If she walked to the dormitory with me, it would probably be toote.


    I caught up with Horikita in this state.


    "Why... are you following me?"


    Horikita didn''t look back as she whispered that at me.


    "Yeah, I wonder why."


    "If there''s no reason, don''t follow me."


    Despite the rejection from her, I wasn''t nning on going back.


    Because during this one year, she''s done some undesirable things to me many times.


    "Then let me exin why. It''s because I wanted to tease you."


    "...What are you saying, I don''t understand."


    "Oh, so let me tell you then."


    "You really don''t need to."


    "No, I insist."


    I opened my mouth slowly, in order to break that resolute defence of hers.


    "When you''re sad, you shouldn''t suppress those feelings. Wouldn''t it be better to just cry?"


    I only said that one sentence.


    "...You, didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "I heard. Aren''t you happy you were able to reconcile with your brother?"


    "Yes. That''s why I''m satisfied. Where, where can you see any sadness in me?"


    "There''s no way you''re satisfied. It''s true that you finally can talk to each other after 2 years, but humans aren''t creatures that can be so easily satisfied.


    The girl who dreamed of that day had no choice but to endure 2 more years.


    Although it wasn''t like she wouldn''t have any happy feelings, this couldn''t be just it.


    "I''m... satisfied. I''m satisfied."


    "If that''s the case, would you mind turning this way to face me?"


    Horikita still had her back to me.


    She didn''t listen to my request, and shook her head from left to right.


    "I refuse. Why must I do such a thing?"


    "Yeah. I wonder why."


    Faced with Horikita who was walking fast and trying to escape, I said that to her from behind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to cry."


    After 2 years she reunited with her brother, only to be rejected.


    Fighting alone with a high fever on an uninhabited ind.


    Bing the object of hatred because of the ss Vote.


    But even at those times, Horikita did not cry.


    "I, I..."


    She stopped walking forward.


    After working so, so hard, she finally was able tomunicate her feelings with her brother.


    If tomorrow came, then they would certainly return to talking andughing with each other.


    However, the elder Horikita had already passed through this gate, starting a new journey.


    The next meeting they''ll have would be in 2 years.


    "Don''t... Don''t want..."


    Horikita''s voice started to tremble slowly.


    During these 2 long years, Horiikta would have no choice than to fight, here at this very school.


    "But, isn''t there no other way...!"


    Within the unyielding Horikita''s eyes, something that was held back for so long finally flowed out


    Now, she thought about her brother that had just left.


    "But����!"


    "I finally...finally realized the errors of my ways...!"


    Horikita copsed, and fell to her knees.


    Both hands covered her face, trying to hold back the tears that kept flowing out.


    "Yet I''ve separated from my brother again...!"


    If it was possible, Horikita would definitely want to walk out of that entrance together with her brother.


    The sister that solemnly saw her brother off silently.


    "Yeah. You''ll be alone now."


    "Alone...Alone...!"


    <Illustration>


    The loudly weeping girl was like a child.


    Letting the tears flow out, but even so, Horikita wanted to endure.


    If it weren''t for the school, Horikita would follow her brother to the ends of the earth.


    They could see each other, and talk to each other whenever they wanted.


    "Now, you just need to cry as much as you want. After that, you''ll need to show your brother in the future how much you''ve grown in. From now on, nothing is restricting your growth."


    There was no need to worry. There were still 2 years left, and during then, Horikita will definitely grow tremendously.


    Her brother had to be looking forward to it.


    "So that''s it....Manabu."


    My voice, which could no longer reach him, was sucked into the blue sky which ushered in the spring.

 Chapter 488 - 4 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 4 Part II</h4>


    Shortly after pouring out her feelings, Horikita stopped crying.


    However, because she had not yet recovered her strength, she was still sitting on the ground. I stood by her, quietly waiting for time to pass.


    It was extremely fortunate that there was no one nearby, so no one else witnessed this scene.


    That''s great."


    "What''s great about that. You seeing me like this, it''s extremely humiliating to me..."


    Originally, I nned onforting her a little, but that wouldn''t be so simple.


    "Well, maybe so."


    That''s why she wanted to stay alone before. If I wasn''t here, then nobody would see her crying.


    "Since you''ve already seen it, I''ll just face forward."


    "Face forward?"


    "...You seeing me like this is a great thing. That''s what I''ve decided."


    Horikita felt relieved from the bottom of her heart and let out a sigh. This was not an expression that looked like she wanted other students to see it unnecessarily.


    "So I''m going to share this scene with Keisei and the others then."


    I took out my phone and pointed my camera at her.


    "Do you want me to kill you?"


    After seeing the bright red eyes that were ring at me, I immediately put my phone away.


    "I''m just kidding."


    "Seeing that you made such a boring joke, I seem to need to teach you what TPO is."


    TL note: TPO states for "time, ce, asion."


    Seeing how she can still talk this much, there shouldn''t be a problem now.


    "...This feels like,st year, a simr situation urred."


    "Maybe it did."


    Although the location was different, I remembered a certain night when we had a conversation between the two of us. Horikita, who had just reunited with her brother, had sunk into a state of loss. Today''s situation was clearly the opposite, but there was an unexinable sense of Deja Vu.


    "I wonder why I always make blunders when I''m with you. I even sit next to you."


    She was saying that since the beginning of school, we had some sort of incredible predetermined rtionship. It seems like no matter if that was the case, Horikita wasn''t too happy with it.


    "Why not let me see you when you make blunders?"


    Horikitamented the unfairness of her fate.


    "A blunder. Didn''t you see it already? I lost against Sakayanagi in our chess match."


    "That''s not a blunder, that''s just simple defeat.".


    It seemed like this wasn''t eptable to her.


    "Well, you should look forward to it after we be 2nd-year students."


    "It seems like that''s the only choice. I''ll carefully add it to my list of events I''m looking forward to in the future."


    It seemed that no matter what, she wanted to get revenge on me for seeing her cry today. But even so, it was still extremely shocking, thinking about how Horikita cut her hair short.


    "If they saw you, everyone would be surprised."


    There would be students who wanted to slowly change their image, but they wouldn''t go as far as doing this.


    "They can be as surprised as they want, I''m fine with it."


    Horikita said the opinions of other people didn''t matter, and there was no need to pay attention to it. Sudo will probably immediately be the first to talk about this. There were only a few days of the spring break left, and rumours would probably spread during this time... No, if there were witnesses already, it may have already spread.


    "Talking about this might be a bit eh, but do you still remember the battle we decided on yesterday?"


    "Of course."


    "About my request for you if I win, I''ve thought about it."


    "Hey... I thought you would bring this upter. To try to attack me mentally."


    "No, I didn''t think about it too much, I simply just hadn''t thought about it before."


    Horikita urged me to quickly tell her what I wanted, even though she was a little suspicious about it.


    "If I win, you will join the student council."


    "... We''ve talked about this matter before."


    Previously, I had already asked Horikita if she was interested in joining the student council. Even though I had called the elder Horikita during then, he allowed me to make my own decisions. But in the end, she ended up refusing.


    "Mhm. Will you ept my request?"


    "Although I''m not interested in joining the student council....Fine. As long as I win, there''ll be no problem."


    Horikita said that if she won there would be no problems, and agreed on it.


    "But I won''t guarantee that I''ll be allowed to join the student council, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. Nagumo is the type to wee anyone in."


    He was very different from Horikita Manabu, who rejected the overwhelming majority of applicants. In addition, since Suzune was Manabu''s sister, there is no way Nagumo would t out refuse.


    "Can you tell me why you want me to join the Student Council."


    "That''s a secret. I''ll wait until you lose."


    "This is making me ufortable, would it even matter if you told me now?"


    "You''re thinking about what will happen when you lose again?"


    "...Of course not. Because I''ll definitely win, I just wanted to ask in advance. And besides, you won''t tell me because you know you''ll lose."


    Deciding on the oue of the battle, I didn''t tell the significance behind my reasoning.


    "Your brother has been concerned about the matter of Nagumo. That''s why I''m doing it."


    "So you''re saying you want me to monitor the student council president?"


    "Exactly."


    "So brother requested you to do this."


    Horikita looked at me with a bit of discontent.


    "Because his rtionship with you back then wasn''t so good, so he was forced to request it from me."


    If their rtionship was good, he would have told Horikita this from the beginning.


    "Don''t act modest. My brother paid the most attention to you out of anyone in this school. If it weren''t for that, he wouldn''t have called you here today when he set off on his new journey. Really... why is it always you?"


    Horikita stood up slowly,ining about this.


    "I better not think about this. I''ll try to think about something else."


    If she didn''t do that, her body would be overwhelmed, so Horikita cast it to the corners of her mind.


    "Horikita, there''s onest thing I wanted to confirm with you."


    "What else do you want, don''t tell me you''re going to say something strange again?"


    "It''s about Kushida. Let me briefly exin my thoughts and the current situation."


    Hearing this kind of statement she didn''t know anything about, Horikita frowned, her face bbergasted, eyebrows knit.


    "Current situation?"


    In order to prevent Kushida from going out of control, I signed a contract with her. The contents of the contract said that I had to give her half of the personal points I received each month to protect myself from her. That way, I''ll be able to remove myself as one of her targets."


    "Are...you stupid? Recklessly signing such a contract?"


    "I did it to gain her trust."


    "Even so, this is way too stupid, half of your points every month is way too much."


    "Because I wouldn''t be able to change Kushida''s feelings if I hadn''t done so. That being said, because you exposed her in public, the trust is gone."


    Rather than say she was dissatisfied with me, she''d probably reentered a state of suspicion again.


    "Really... I''m even starting to doubt whether you''re actually powerful or not."


    Although I understood she was in no mood to speak, this topic wasn''t over yet.


    "And so, why did you tell me this?"


    "Because I believe that signing this contract will not affect me in the future."


    "So repeatedly giving away half your points won''t affect you?"


    "Because if Kushida drops out of school, the risk would be reduced to 0."


    Hearing what I just said, Horikita''s hand froze. Then she looked at me, her eyes still slightly red.


    "Just then, you just calmly said something extremely serious. Is that a joke?"


    "I was nning to get Kushida expelled before. No, even now, I think it''d be best for her to be expelled."


    "You''re not...joking?"


    "Yeah. This summer, I was thinking I would eliminate Kushida."


    In reality, it wasn''t like there were no opportunities to get rid of her.


    "But����Since you told me about it, that means that the situation has changed, right?"


    "Mhm, I wanted to leave the decision to you."


    I hadn''t decided yet, and instead left the decision to Horikita. That''s why I told her about it now.


    "Are you not clear with this. I don''t n to expel Kushida. Actually, I don''t n to expel any ssmate that negligently."


    It seems that this ideal of hers was getting increasingly set in stone.


    "But I don''t intend to have naive thoughts like Hirata-kun does. There are indeed ssmates that stand on the dividing line of being sacrificed. Of course, future contributions might allow for these people to be reced by someone else."


    In other words, she would make the decision on who will get expelled if something like the ss Vote happened again.


    "What if Kushida contributed the least?"


    "Then, of course, she will be the candidate for being expelled."


    It seems that she wasn''t lying.


    "But the possibility of her falling to the bottom of the ss is very low."


    "I know that. Because from what can be seen, Kushida is contributing a lot."


    She was capable academically and physically, and she also stood in the position as a necessary figure in the ss. Although she took a certain amount of damage after Yamauchi''s dropout, the effect was not fatal on her.


    "I believe that I can leave this to you, that''s why I told you about this. However, as you grow and be the core of our ss, Kushida will be a troublesome existence."


    Knowing about the past Kushida, I couldn''t just erase it from my memory.


    "So you want to get rid of her in advance?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I want. After all, she won''t be naive enough to cooperate just because by simply persuading her to.


    "I can''t deny that as well. I''ve already understood that half-heartedly trying to persuade and talk to her is meaningless.."


    Knowing that, she still intended to ept Kushida? Before, I would think that she was being naive, but not anymore.


    "In that case, then I have nothing more to say."


    "You!... Were you nning to set Kushida up during the ss Vote?"


    "That would only make a hash of things. Although she assisted Yamauchi, our ssmates still trusted her a lot."


    "That, that is true. There''s no indication that you''re going to move as well...but since you''ve told me, it''s safe to say that I have total control over the matter of Kushida, right?"


    "Mhm. I promise to not do anything."


    I''ll have to leave it to Horikita to decide what choices should be made in the future.


    "The reason for you telling me this, is it because you''ve already ovee that obstacle?"


    "Unfortunately, I''m not that optimistic. I''m still in the process of figuring out how to get rid of Kushida."


    "Yes, but why?"


    After being asked by Horikita, I had no choice but to consider the reasons.


    "Haven''t thought about it?"


    "Yeah... What I''m doing now is not efficient."


    If the future was taken into consideration, silently expelling Kushida would definitely be the correct decision. However, I didn''t do it. Instead, I left the decision to Horikita. The reason for this was...


    "I want to see how you''re going to ovee that obstacle....I guess."


    I wasn''t confident with the answer I racked my brain to produce, but there was no other reason.


    "Maybe."


    "I thought so. Being sceptical of what you say seems to be better."


    Horikita, who had fully recovered, took a step forward.


    "I''m heading back, how about you?"


    "I want to stay here for a while."


    Horikita simply said goodbye and went in the direction of the dormitory. Perhaps she''ll remember what happened today and cry during the middle of the night. But for the time being, this wouldn''t be a problem.


    I thought about yesterday''s conversation with Ichinose, the existence of Sakayanagi, and the growth of Ryuen and Horikita.


    I looked forward to it, a confrontation between the four sses.


    After another year passed, how would it change?


    There was arge number of things that could make them grow.


    The words left to me by Horikita Manabu still remained in my heart.


    Bing a student remembered by other students.


    "What a terrible parting gift..."


    The things I could do to remain in the other students'' memories. That would be to assist other students, and allow them to grow.


    Then let these students who had grownpete against each other, and aim towards a higher position as the goal.


    As I imagined myself in a scene standing in that position... that''s right, you can say it would make my heart beat faster.


    I''ve always felt that this was interesting.


    Involuntarily analysing the strength of other sses and having it pop up in my mind.


    The results that could be seen after 1 year. Regardless of which ss, they were all seeking growth. The weakness of the strong. it created feelings of excitement within me. But on the other hand, I felt my heart rapidly cooling down.


    "What I seek is to live peacefully day by day...that was originally the case."


    Today was the first time I noticed there was a filter around/installed in my heart/mind. The existence known as my heart had indeed grown beyond expectations during the past year. No, it''s still growing now.


    I have to confirm it myself. I asked myself. But it doesn''t work. As if my own convictions didn''t connect with myself.


    My own superficiality was being shredded to pieces anding off, or was that all?


    I can''t help but sense a ck substance, something simr to unease.


    Will I����


    Will I still be at this school the same time next year?����


    The pitch ck darkness I couldn''t quite describe����Wrapped around me.

 Chapter 489 - 5 : Matsushita suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 5 : Matsushita suspicion</h4>


    On April 3rd, as the spring break wasing to an end, I, Chiaki Matsushita, decided on something.


    "Sure enough, this interests me."


    Starting from the end of year exam up to now, this feeling had been stuck in my heart.


    That was caused by the existence of a ssmate named Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.


    Recently, I started to pay close attention to him. Still, if I told anyone else about it, they would probably say it was love, or a crush or something.


    This was definitely not the case.


    I could dere right here that it was definitely not love or something simr.


    Instead, I started to be vignt towards Ayanokouji-kun.


    If I said that to any of my ssmates, they''d probably tilt their heads in confusion.


    But I''m already in the process of using my own method to obtain the answer.


    To let you understand what I was feeling, first, I''ll need to introduce myself and talk about what kind of person I am.


    I was born in a moderately wealthy family, and my parents were very kind to me and brought me up in an environment with no restrictions on my freedom.


    They would buy whatever I desired, and in return, I also achieved outstanding results in school and tuition sses.


    We established an excellent rtionship with each other, as I respected their excellence, and they respected mine.


    Moreover, I was blessed with an attractive appearance, although me saying that isn''t too good.


    If someone else knew about all this, they''d probably be envious.


    Growing up, experiencing various romantic rtionships, and eventually marrying a financially capable man.


    Although my life might not be the best, it would be considered a very lucky one.


    Also, I had many outlooks for my future life.


    Although I had considered various options, I reckoned working as a flight attendant at an international airline or in a majorpany wouldn''t be so bad.


    However, since I managed to enter this school, I had to aim higher.


    Studying abroad in a prestigious university, then working at an embassy, and then in the UN...I could gradually see that happening.


    My life was going smoothly, and there was already a paved road ahead for a life without failure.


    However, my first miscalction was after I entered this school. Only if I graduated from ss A would I be able to have my desired future higher education and employment opportunities.


    In other words, graduating from ss B or below would have no value.


    Of course, I was pretty confident in my own abilities to secure the path towards my desired future.


    But... graduating from ss B or below would prove to be an obstacle.


    And it would be very likely that I would bebelled as "a student who has failed to graduate from ss A", abel which would be a headache to deal with.


    Therge difference between the advantages and disadvantages of its impact in the future was a negative for me, who sought stability.


    The next miscalction was not being assigned to ss A. Instead, I''ve been assigned to ss D. This meant that I carried a very heavy disadvantage with me.


    I wasn''t very worried when I first entered the school. However, it was that negligence which led to my downfall.


    Within a month, our ss points got depleted, and we immediately sank to the bottom of the rankings.


    "Thinking about this calmly... there was still a chance back then...?"


    Yes. Although we were initially ced in ss D, the starting point was the same for all sses.


    If we had understood the situation during the first month, then we should''ve been able to rise to the upper sses.


    Although it may be a terrible start, after one year, the ss points have also increased.


    There was a time where we even reached ss C. It was still possible to aim for the upper sses...


    "No, that''s impossible."


    Even though I''d realized it from the beginning, the difference in base ability between the sses was evenrger than I''d imagined. Sooner orter, the gap would inevitably widen.


    It just so happened this year went so well. The gap in the abilities of my sspared to other sses was toorge. If that fact didn''t change, the chances of reaching ss A were very close to 0.


    Although I didn''t want to keep repeating this, I was confident that I was one of the top students in this grade.


    If we looked at it from the bigger picture, I should be within the top 10% of the year. Despite that, I didn''t make a name for myself in ss D. Instead, I was somewhere near the middle of the hierarchy, only because I decided to hide my strength.


    Of course, I wouldn''t hold the ss back when it was important, but I didn''t like to stand out too much. In addition, my friend group consisted of people with considerably low abilities.


    Half of the students in ss D belonged to the bottom 10~20% of this academic year.


    If I carelessly showed my true abilities in that environment, others might start to feel jealous. I might also be excessively relied on, which would lead to all kinds of annoyances. This was something I wanted to avoid.


    Moreover, even if I suddenly went all out for the ss, our situation wouldn''t change by much. For better or worse, I was just an excellent student, but not a genius.


    Besides, I wasn''t the type to act like someone who would take the initiative in things.


    Only that...


    Although I wasn''t expecting to reap what I didn''t sow, I still really wanted to graduate from ss A.


    If that was possible, I wanted to follow an easy route which led to a stable future.


    In order to aplish that, I needed to make all the students of ss D work twice as hard...


    Looking back at the past year, I already reckoned it would be impossible, and half given up.


    Indeed, there were some talented students in my ss.


    Like Horikita-san, Hirata-kun, and Kushida-san. There were also smart students like Yukimura-kun and Mii-chan.


    But this was not enough. In fact, most of the students were holding us back. If you added it up, our ss would still be in a negative state.


    if there were just 2 or 3 more students on a simr level to the ones I mentioned earlier...how frustrating!


    Yes����That was correct.


    I was tormented by that thought until Ayanokouji-kun appeared right in front of my eyes.


    Although this was just a one-sided conjecture, I suspected that Ayanokouji-kun might be the same type of person as me.


    I''ve always felt, from the beginning that he just wanted a life that belonged to himself, which was the reason he entered this school.


    Evenpared to me, he did not have as much of a desire for sess, and he didn''t care for the categorizations of ss A or ss D.


    But despite that, he held great power.


    If my guess was right...


    Including me, ss D would have 2 more cards to y.


    If that''s the case, depending on how active we were, it would determine whether if it was possible to aim for the upper sses.


    Recently, these thoughts have been circling around my mind.


    Why did I think he was that type of person?


    Rather than say it was based on evidence, there were some things about him which stuck out.


    Sometimes, Karuizawa-san would try to catch Ayanokouji-kun''s gaze, as well as there being a slight distance between them.


    At first, I thought I was overthinking it, but right after, she suddenly broke up with Hirata-kun, which confirmed my suspicions.


    She was attracted to Ayanokouji-kun.


    Karuizawa-san, who thought dating a good man was a sign of high status, chose Ayanokouji-kun.


    Why? Was it because he was handsome? No, I don''t think it''s that simple.


    If that was the case, it would''ve been more convenient for Karuizawa-san to maintain her rtionship with Hirata-kun, who was more popr.


    So���� was it because Ayanokouji-kun had enough strength to make up for hisck of poprity?


    That was the conclusion I reached.


    If that''s the case, various things would astonishingly start to fall into ce.


    Ayanokouji-kun had a sort of rtionship with the ss leader Horikita-san, as well as one with Hirata-san. There was no doubt that both students thought highly of him. In addition to that, he also seemed to be close to Ichinose-san.


    And previously, during the sports festival, there was his intense race against the student council president Horikita, now that I think of it, it was indeed strange.


    In addition to that, Sakayanagi-san organized the entirety of ss A in order to give him protection points.


    We thought he was randomly selected for Yamauchi-kun to be expelled, but after that when he took on the role of themander tower and participated in thepetition like that, calling it a coincidence to exin it would be way toozy.


    With so many of these pieces connected, the mysterious existence of Ayanokouji-kun should have been understood by everyone.


    However, most students were not aware of this.


    But that''s understandable because he basically never showed his true power in public. Although being able to run fast is an outstanding ability, with just this ability alone, only in primary school would he be able to climb up the hierarchy of the ss.


    For high school students...No, as you moved towards adulthood,munication skills would be more and more important.


    Most students who held a high status often had both outstanding abilities andmunication skills.


    Lacking one of those skills would changepletely change the impression you made on others.


    He was just a student who ran really fast but had a weak presence. That''s the impression that many people had of Ayanokouji-kun.


    If he also had good social skills, Ayanokouji-kun would be in a rtively higher position in the ss.


    Although it depended on his personality, he could''ve been, along with Hirata-san, one of the twin jewels of the ss.


    But this was nothing more than a hypothetical situation, or rather,plete nonsense.


    It was like saying that if Sudo-kun is smart, or easy to get along with, or if Yukimura-kun had high athletic ability, those were things that could only happen in another dimension.


    The highest priority for our ss was "schstic ability", followed by "physical ability."


    It was very likely that Ayanokouji-kun met both of these requirements.


    Moreover, Ayanokouji-kun''s abilities in those two categories might have even surpassed Hirata-kun''s, a buried treasure waiting to be dug out.


    Of course, this thought was based a little on what I wanted him to be.


    If he really was like that, then he would be a significant force which would be able to improve the ss.


    In reality, even if he was on the same level as me, I wouldn''tin.


    The reason I became attentive of Ayanokouji-kun was because of his influence over the end of year exam.


    There was a question I wasn''t able to solve during the mental arithmetic event, but Ayanokouji-kun answered it correctly.


    This was one of the decisive hits which I''ve received that gave me confidence in this.


    I want to understand the mystery behind his strength.


    And if his strength is true ���� there''s no reason not to make use of it.


    Both his schstic ability and physical ability were simr to mine, I was sure about that point.


    Judging how he had been living behind the scenes for a year, he may not be persuaded by ordinary methods.


    However, I had confidence in my ability to assess others, and my ability in psychological warfare. Because of this, I had the upper hand.


    Make him think that I wanted to get in touch with him due to curiosity, draw out his true nature, and then make him cooperate.


    And it will act as a signal to our counterattack next year.


    "... Just kidding."


    The thought of rising to ss A was appealing. But the reason I''m acting now wasn''t only because of that. Boredom was a factor as well.


    I wasn''t not just looking for stability, following along the tracks of life, I wanted to experience the thrill of life as well. I want to pursue this mysterious factor which other students did not have. This was the main reason I want to establish contact with Ayanokouji-kun.


    I changed my outfit, as I was meeting up with my friends at Keyaki mall today.


    These days, I would focus on the disorderly crowd, in search of Ayanokouji-kun''s figure.


    However, the possibility of an idental encounter with him on school grounds was considerably low.


    I didn''t see him at all during the first half of this spring break, a waste of time.


    I wanted to get clues.


    Curiosity and desire drove my gaze through these days without my permission.

 Chapter 490 - 5 Part I

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 5 Part I</h4>


    "Matsushita-san! Here~"


    "Morning~"


    11 o''clock


    I met with Shinohara-san and Sato-san, the usual group.


    During the spring break, we idly met up every day, to chat happily about various innocent topics.


    Although I didn''t hate this, I did feel a little bored. I''ve been acting as a good student for the past year already, and I was seeking excitement.


    As a result, I decided to bring up a more interesting topic with them.


    "Shinohara-san, have you made any progress with Ike-kun?"


    I intended to get rid of this boredom by poking her a little.


    "Wait, ehhh!? Nonono, with him!?"


    Shinohara-san hurriedly denied it, but this couldn''t conceal that she was shaken.


    Sato''s gaze had a surprised "you really want to start this topic?" expression, mixed with a bit of excitement, was also very interesting.


    It was evident that Shinohara-san and Ike-kun had gotten closer in the past few months, as rumours like this had already spread.


    Although they tried to hide it, the school was a tiny ce.


    If a couple went on a date, they would be easily seen by others.


    "I just thought that it was about time you told us, right?"


    "I, I told you that it was impossible... Look, it''s Ike we''re talking about-? He''s the model for a typical loser!"


    The words Shinohara-san used when denying this were indeed true. Just by looking at his attributes, he belonged in the lower ranks.


    He was short, struggled academically, and heckedmunication skills. From my point of view, he was a person with an endless number of ws. However, love couldn''t be measured from those factors.


    There was always a possibility that a person would be attracted to a useless man, it was like unexpectedly finding yourself in the middle of a traffic ident.


    And considering the status of Shinohara-san in the ss, they might even be suitable for each other, and they''re not quite as different as she said.


    "This isn''t so good, you like him, but he knows nothing about this."


    Sato-san''s eyes brightened at the fact we were talking about love, smiling towards Shinohara-san.


    "Like I said, It''s not like that."


    "There''s no need to deny it, I just wanted to hear your true thoughts on this, right?"


    Facing Shinohara, who wasn''t willing to admit it, I then used Sato-san to egg her on.


    "Yeah, I''m also super interested! Tell us, tell us!!"


    At times like this, it was convenient to get Satou-san to do what I wanted just by giving her simple hints. She wasn''t the type of person to think deeply. Needless to say, this had a negative effect on her academic ability.


    Although it was a very harsh evaluation, I didn''t necessarily hate her.


    Both Shinohara-san and Sato-san were close friends, and they were indispensable girl friends.


    If they ever felt troubled, I would help them out and listen to them.


    Of course, if they had the same ability to match me, then it would be even better.


    Shinohara-san, who waspletely unaware of what I was thinking, started to talk about her rtionship with Ike-kun.


    "Recently, I''ve always been arguing with him about stupid things. So honestly, there really isn''t much progress."


    Shinohara-san shook her head, sighing.


    However, she never said that there was absolutely no development.


    "After all, you both have personalities that aren''t so straightforward����If the same thing were to happen again, there''s going to be a change."


    Although they were a good match, there was always conflict between them regarding weird things.


    I feel that as long as they turned past that, the rtionship between the both of them would immediately be better.


    "Enough about me, what about you, Matsushita-san? Do you like anyone?"


    "Me?"


    Shinohara-san asked such a question, just as I expected.


    It would be more urate to say that I led her to ask me this.


    "You told us before that if you were to date anyone, it would be a senior."


    Looking as though having just remembered something, Sato-san jumped in on Shinohara-san''s question. No matter who was the subject of the conversation, as long as it was about rtionships, it would be wee. Girls were like that.


    "Yeah. However����If he meets a certain condition, it''s fine even if he isn''t a senior.


    Controlling what both of them would be thinking, and slowly leading the conversation into the direction I wanted. However, it''s not as hard as it might look. This happensmonly in everyday life. It was just about whether we realized it or not.


    "Ohh����, so you''ve changed your mind?"


    Sato-san, obviously wouldn''t let go of this topic, as it was her first time hearing about it.


    "My standards haven''t lowered or anything. Both his appearance and personality should be first-ss. And... his family background as well. I also want his parents to have received a high level of education and aplishment."


    No matter how great their child''s achievements are, as long as their parents failed to live up to it, then they didn''t meet my standards.


    "Someone who has a good family background... could it be someone like Koenji-kun, or the sort?"


    Shinohara-san asked, dubiously.


    "Ehh~? Although his looks are certainly not bad, isn''t he a little...?"


    After hearing Koenji-kun''s name, Sato-san became a little hesitant. Koenji-kun''s evaluation within the ss is considerably low. The reason was very simple, mainly because of his strange existence which is a nuisance to the ss. However, you could say that there''s a big difference between his status within the ss and outside of it.


    From the perspectives of outsiders, Koenji-kun''s evaluation would be wless, no matter if we were talking about his appearance or his background. He also had a very gentlemanly side. So it''s not surprising that girls across the school years are interested in him. In terms of academic ability, even though he didn''t take it seriously, you could still see the depths of his true power. You could say that he was a very rare person who met all my previously listed conditions. I think that Koenji-kun is ranked first within our ss, if we''re talking about just ability.


    However, other things are also clear when ites to him.


    He was not the type of person who could be persuaded to take action by other people.


    A weirdo beyond imagination.


    Since the beginning, I knew that trying to talk to him was useless, and futile.


    In this case,pared to Sudo-kun and Ike-kun, he was even... No...you could say that he was the biggest burden to the ss.


    "Koenji-kun, not a chance. Speaking about this, I don''t consider him a human anymore."


    After hearing my evaluation of him, the two burst intoughter.


    "If he gets serious, he will definitely surpass Hirata-kun in poprity, but I know that he definitely won''t get serious."


    This was my evaluation.


    Shinohara-san and Sato-san wholeheartedly agreed with me.


    He was the rare specimen who taught me that even if someone had just one w, their evaluation could go from 100 to 0 points.


    Starting from the rtionship between Ike-kun and Shinohara-san, to my ideal man, I proceeded to the next stage.


    "Speaking of which, Sato-san, what about you and Ayanokouji-kun?"


    "Eh...? Why, why ask me about this?"


    After being asked an unexpected question, Sato-san stiffened.


    Shinohara-san, who looked as if she had just remembered something, turned her gaze at Sato-san. During the winter break, Sato-san told us something. At that time, she told us about her love for Ayanokouji-kun, and wondering whether she should confess to him. Back then, just like with Ike-kun and Shinohara-san right now, I nned to just enjoy watching them progress, while supporting from a distance.


    "It''s... it''s not like..."


    Wanting to deny it, Sato-san then hesitated.


    And when I noticed, Satou-san hade to an abrupt stop when talking about Ayanokouji-kun.


    Of course, with regards to what this meant, Shinohara-san and I did not approach this topic, knowing clearly what it meant.


    He probably rejected her, or had a change of heart. In short, as long as Sato-san didn''t intend to speak, we had to be careful to not talk about this topic.


    However, if I wanted to know more about Ayanokouji-kun, this wasn''t something I could avoid.


    "Can... Can you two keep this a secret?"


    She spoke.


    Shinohara-san and I, sure that we were going to hear something extremely interesting, each patted one of her shoulders.


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 491 - 5 Part II

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 5 Part II</h4>


    And just like that, we moved to a cafe to listen to Sato-san''s troubles.


    We also then took preparations to allow her to express her worries freely.


    This preparation between us girls was necessary to allow the other party to think it over.


    Unlike boys, who rush directly to the solution, we girls start by seeking affirmation.


    This wasn''t a bad way to approach situations.


    "Actually... I.... I''ve already confessed to Ayanokouji-kun..."


    After hearing this, I, along with Shinohara-san, almost spit out the tea we were drinking.


    "Eh? Eh?! Re, really? Since when?!"


    Shinohara-san, who thought she was ahead in terms of rtionships with ]boys, couldn''t help asking.


    Although I already assumed something had happened between them, I never thought that they would have made so much progress.


    But on the other hand, the oue of that was clear.


    If the two of them were dating, she would''ve definitely told us.


    Even if she was too shy to tell us, I would''ve definitely noticed.


    Since that was not the case, that meant...


    "I was rejected."


    From the looks of it, it had been some time since she was rejected. I couldn''t sense any signs of anxiety, or any wavering in her words.


    That should be the result of crying many times, as right now, she looked like she wanted to just move on.


    If that was the case����she probably confessed during the winter break.


    However, this could have been because we pushed her to confess prematurely. If that was the case, we truly have let her down.


    "Seriously! Ayanokouji-kun, is he stupid!?"


    A confession from a girl, especially from a girl as impably good looking as Sato-san.


    Shinohara-san seemed to be shocked and furious by the fact Sato-san had been rejected.


    "Why? Why were you rejected?"


    "... It was simply a problem with his emotions. He said he didn''t like me, and couldn''t date me.


    Shinohara-san ced a hand on her forehead, incredulous.


    "Is that because he has someone he already likes? Maybe its someone like Horikita-san."


    When I tried to confirm this with Sato-san, she shook her head.


    Whenever Ayanokouji-kun was mentioned, Horikita-san''s shadow was always lurking.


    But recently, his existence had be more and more prevalent in the ss.


    There were rumours that Ayanokouji-kun and Horikita-san were keeping close contact. Those kinds of rumours had been circting for a while now.


    However, because there was no evidence, people eventually stopped talking about it.


    "He said the same applies to Horikita-san and Kushida-san."


    Unsurprisingly, the two of them did not seem to be that close.


    "Nonononono, wha-?"


    Ignoring Horikita-san''s name, Shinohara-san was shocked to hear that Kushida-san was mentioned.


    "So we can confirm that, he''s a blockhead with no interest in love at all... This creeps me out..."


    I could understand how she came to that conclusion. However, Sato-san did not seem to agree.


    "If he isn''t attracted by cute girls... then that means he already has someone he likes, right?"


    I said this while looking directly at Sato-san, but she averted her gaze and nodded.


    Towards the person you liked, you paid attention to them more than anyone else.


    The person who best perceived Ayanokouji-kun should be Sato-san.


    "I''m guessing that Ayanokouji-kun... likes Karuizawa-san."


    Sato-san said this while looking away.


    "You''re joking, what? Is this true? Hu-huh? Seriously? Karuizawa-san?!"


    Shinohara-san and I exchanged nces once again.


    If someone unsuspecting heard about this, they would definitely think that this would be an extremely unexpected pair.


    I pretended to be shocked. However, deep down, I had already epted that as a fact.


    This was because my guess was entirely identical to Sato-san''s.


    "Yes. In fact... Karuizawa-san probably likes Ayanokouji-kun too... That''s what I think."


    "Could it be that Karuizawa-san''s breakup with Hirata-kun is rted to all this?"


    Regarding my question, Sato-san, who wasn''t entirely sure herself, nodded.


    This meant that she personally thought so too.


    "From dating Hirata-kun to Ayanokouji-kun? This-, sorry, but I can''t understand it."


    I don''t think this was something that Shinohara-san, who picked Ike-kun, could say.


    "It''s not that unexpected. I... I also think that Ayanokouji-kun is better."


    "You still like him...?"


    "I really want to forget about this, but no matter what I do, I just can''t look away from him..."


    She realized this after she found herself looking at Ayanokouji-kun day after day.


    Although I felt a little sorry for Sato-san, her words were a good reference for me.


    "Speaking of which... I keep hearing Ayanokouji''s name recently."


    Shinohara-san could not help but raise such a question.


    "Like when he became our ss''smanding tower. Ah, also when Sayakanagi-san gave him the protection point."


    Sato-san, was thinking the same thing, also brought up the fact that Ayanokouji-kun was in the centre for these situations.


    "I really can''t seem to understand. Why does it have to be Ayanokouji-kun? Although ording to Horikita-san''s statement, it may all have been a coincidence."


    I also found that to be hard to believe.


    However, even if I had a conversation with these two, I doubt that we coulde to a conclusion.


    "Well, now that I think about it, it''s a really clever strategy. Just by giving him protection points, he would automatically be chosen as the sacrifice in situations simr to the end of year exam. If this was Sakayanagi-san''s intention from the beginning, then it makes sense."


    I gave an exnation that made sense to an extent and changed the topic.


    "Ahh, so that''s the case...!"


    If Sakayanagi-san chose Ike-kun over Ayanokouji kun, it would definitely be much easier to win.


    Of course, there was the possibility that she wanted to face someone unexpected, and as a result, chose Ayanokouji-kun.


    Anyways, for now, it''s better to leave this matter aside.


    Karuizawa-san liked Ayanokouji-kun, and Ayanokouji-kun liked Karuizawa-san.


    Just by learning that, I could say that I had gained a lot of information today.


    Using this as a way to break through, I should now be able to consider ways to approach him.


    "I thought that Karuizawa-san''s standards for a man were the same as mine."


    "So you''re saying, Ayanokouji-kun, is really strong?"


    "He can only run fast, right?"


    "But, rather than saying he is smart, don''t you feel like he knows everything?"


    Sato-san asked us.


    "Nope, I don''t feel that."


    Shinohara-san immediately denied it, but I decided to side with Sato-san.


    "Indeed, he''s doesn''t seem like the other weird boys, he gives off a reliable impression."


    Since Shinohara-san did not agree with Sato-san, I decided to take her side.


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Sato-san, who was supposedly rejected, was still very happy when she heard Ayanokouji-kun being praised. Happy enough that her eyes were sparkling.


    It seemed that she still liked Ayanokouji-kun.


    "Isn''t that just because he doesn''t like to talk?"


    "Ike-kun is theplete opposite, he doesn''t stop talking."


    "Right, right, even if I tell him to calm down, he still continues talking.


    Although Shinohara-san said she''s dissatisfied with him, it didn''t look that way.


    "So, I����"


    Just as Sato-san was about to start speaking again, my gaze caught the figure of Ayanokouji-kun.


    They were too absorbed into the conversation and didn''t notice.


    "Ah, sorry. Can I go make a call?"


    After asking for their permission, they both agreed cheerfully.


    "It might take quite long, so contact me if anything happens."


    After saying this, I pretended to make a call, while walking away.


    Not long after, I saw Ayanokouji-kun''s figure.


    As they say, strike while the iron was hot.


    While still in Sato-san and Shinohara-san''s line of sight, I couldn''t act hurriedly, so I followed Ayanokouji while pretending to be on my phone.


    I felt a bit of unease about whether I would be able to follow someone while remaining unnoticed.


    How much space needed to be between us for it to be considered safe, or unsafe.


    If I was caught following him, he would definitely be alert, so I wanted to pretend that it was a coincidence.


    If I miss the opportunity this spring break, I probably wouldn''t see him until we start school as second-year students.


    If I was able to get in touch with him early, of course, I would seize that opportunity.


    Fortunately, there was no one around Ayanokouji-kun.


    Just as I was about to greet Ayanokouji-kun... I immediately hid because I saw someone approaching him.


    "That person seems to be... the new director!"


    For some reason, that person seemed to be conversing with Ayanokouji-kun. What an interestingbination. Perhaps new information could be obtained by being here.


    If their topic was about "strength", being able to listen to their conversation wouldn''t be a bad result.


    "His conversation with the new director is taking a while..."


    It has already been 10 minutes. If they were just exchanging pleasantries, this would be considered too long.


    Could it be that Ayanokouji-kun and the director were acquaintances? They seemed to be close, but Ayanokouji-kun was expressionless as usual.


    "I don''t understand..."


    Maybe they were acquainted, but it also seemed like this was the first time they met, talking about many things.


    Just from their movements, there didn''t seem to be any history between them.


    If I were to move a little closer, I should be able to hear the contents of their conversation. But that would be quite dangerous.


    Although I could just pretend to be a passerby, that would leave me no way to hide myself, so it seems the best choice was just to stay here.


    After observing them for a while... their long conversation abruptly came to an end.


    From the looks of it, the director seemed to be going back to the adults at the pharmacy not too far from here.


    What would Ayanokouji-kun do... He began to move.


    As if nothing had happened, he started walking in a certain direction. I had hoped to gain some clues from his conversation with the director.


    But it seemed like that was in vain... I''ve already given up on my original n to talk with Ayanokouji-kun.


    <Illustration>


    I should wait until I was better prepared before doing anything.


    I''ll follow him for a little longer, and if I don''t find anything, then I''ll return to where Shinohara-san and Satou-san was.


    While catching up to Ayanokouji-kun who''d just turned the corner, I started thinking about my next move.

 Chapter 492 - 5 Part III

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 5 Part III</h4>


    On that day, I came to Keyaki mall alone.


    As it was nearing the end of the spring break, and closer to the new semester, I nned to buy some new clothes and other rted things.


    That''s what I originally nned to do, but the situation had changed.


    The first abnormal change came from behind me.


    Right after that, another change struck me from the front.


    "Can I take a little bit of your time?"


    This started from me deciding where I should shop, to suddenly conversing with four adults.


    Three of them looked like construction workers from their clothes, holding a clipboard.


    However, the other person was Tsukishiro, who wore a suit and was pping as he approached me.


    After I stopped walking, Tsukishiro looked back to the three people behind him.


    "About the construction work, just follow the n we established earlier."


    After Tsukishiro gave these instructions, the other adults walked away.


    "Ayanokouji-kun, it seems like you''re enjoying the spring break, just like everyone else."


    I originally thought that he would speak to me mildly, but as he opened his mouth, sarcasm poured out.


    "Do you have business with me, Acting Director Tsukishiro?"


    "Oh no, it seems like I am not weed."


    Tsukishiro obviously knew that, but deliberately spoke a little louder. Although it was not loud enough for a passerby to hear, it was enough to show that it was deliberate.


    "It''s because chatting with the director would attract unwanted attention. I think that a powerless student like me should lurk in the shadows."


    I want to find out what his intention was as soon as possible.


    At the same time, I was also concerned about the situation with Matsushita-san, who was following me from behind.


    "I''ll ask you again, what business do you have with me?"


    Although, at this distance, she shouldn''t be able to hear the contents of the conversation. But it might still cause her to specte on this needlessly.


    "Regarding what my business is, I''ll tell you when I want to. You might find it hard to ept, but please try to endure. Do you mind?"


    It''s impossible that Tsukishiro actually cared about my feelings.


    It''s better to say that he deliberately wanted to stall our conversation, as this was a location where crowds came and went.


    "I understand. Take your time."


    "Okay. Let''s start by talking about the weather."


    p. Tsukishiro pped as he said this, but immediately squinted his eyes afterwards.


    If this was done to see my reaction, it seemed too superficial.


    It wasn''t possible to affect me just by that.


    "Just kidding. I have something to do right after so I''ll get straight to the point."


    Tsukishiro was quite clear about this.


    It was very obvious that he deliberately tried to provoke me.


    However, it looked like he indeed had something to say.


    The school and the student. No matter what, their position cannot be reversed.


    As long as I was still a student, I would not be able to rebel against him. Tsukishiro showed me this.


    "How about this? Return to your father with this spring break being yourst holiday."


    Tsukishiro didn''t care about the location in which we spoke, even though the contents of the conversation would be quite in depth.


    However, even if this conversation was heard by the other students, it was not a problem for him.


    Although it might be bad for me, it would not cause any harm to this man.


    That being said����


    "You must want to just ignore me and walk away. However, you''d better not. I have my position as director to withhold. If you treat me coldly, I will change my manner to correspond to that."


    As if he was reading my thoughts, Tsukishiro smiled.


    "Unfortunately for you, I have no intention to drop out of this school voluntarily."


    "Do you dread going back to the White Room that much?"


    "I''m enjoying my life here at this school, and I want to graduate from here as a normal student. There''s no other reason for my behaviour."


    "This truly is a good school. With the huge subsidies allocated by the government, they even built a shopping mall like this. Hundreds of millions of yen are spent here every year, used like water from a tap. But most of this country''s citizens are stupid, after roughly hearing that these funds were being used to educate children, and agreed rashly."


    Tsukishiro sighed, and ran his eyes over the interior of the Keyaki mall.


    "Because of this, I have countless things I have to deal with. I''m the director of this school now, and that''s why I''m so busy."


    Tsukishiro had to act as apetent Chairman on the surface, so there were many things he had to do.


    "Coming back to this- that girl following you, isn''t that Matsushita Chiaki from your ss?


    Tsukishiro said this quietly, as he maintained his gaze on me.


    "Although it was only a moment, I saw her hiding behind the wall. It seems like you''re pretty popr."


    Although Tsukishiro''s gaze shouldn''t have been on me just then, he was still observing very carefully. That is to say, that even while he was talking to the other adults, he still paid attention to his surroundings.


    "I didn''t expect you to memorise the names of the students in my ss so quickly."


    "Since she''s your ssmate, it''s nothing special."


    It seems like his way of attacking me was to shake my psyche up.


    "I''m betting that this stems from the fact that she saw you give that answer in the mental arithmetic event. Aren''t you feeling more and more restrained? You clearly want to spend your life at this school as an ordinary student, but it''s getting harder and hard to do so now."


    It felt like he was trying to force the impression of hating school onto me.


    "I can endure it, if your attacks are only on this level."


    "To be honest, I don''t care about what you do. Rather, I''m pretty annoyed at how I''m wasting precious time dealing with such things."


    "In that case, why don''t you just pack your bags and give up? Noone''s forcing you."


    "Because your father doesn''t allow it. If I disobey him, I can''t survive in this world. After all, I want to climb up the socialdder as well."


    Tsukishiro did not leave the conversation at that, and instead continued talking about the topic.


    "Don''t look at me with such a surprised face. You wanted my excuse, so you got it, eh?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    "I''ve seen what you achieved in the White Room. You truly are an extraordinary child. You''re just over 16 years old, but your ability is definitely abnormal. Even the adults around you can''t match you in mind, body or skill. You''re out of reach for them."


    Tsukishiro shortened the distance between us, and a kind smile appeared on his face.


    "Anyway, you spent a year at this school without many problems. Why not just let it go? That''s the mature decision."


    He meant that I should take my memories of the past year and go back to the White Room like that.


    "I''m still a child, after all. I don''t n to let go of this so easily."


    "Heh, do you really think you can escape from me?"


    "I n to resist until the end."


    "There''s an old saying, about how the frog in the bottom of the well doesn''t know the ocean. You seem to have a tendency to overestimate yourself, so even though I gave you a chance, you fail to appreciate my kindness."


    Tsukishiro spread his arms lightly.


    "Although I don''t know how it is at this school, you are definitely not Number 1. Among the students of the White Room after you, there have been several students who are equal, or even more powerful than you. You should understand that you''re just another mass-produced person."


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need to pay attention to me right?"


    "If you were not the son of that man, that would be true. Your father really wants to bring you to a higher domain. Even if he looks like a cold person, that man is still your father. He firmly believes that you are an existence that can be a model, and lead the masses.


    Tsukishiro did not conceal his dissatisfaction towards that man, but that was to show me the extent of his power and position right now.


    "About the existence of the White Room, what do you think about it, Director?"


    "What do I, think of it?"


    "Your thoughts on whether the White Room''s existence is necessary or not."


    Since I was not going to bend my knee in this position, I wanted to make him tell me this.


    "I am not obliged to answer."


    "After hearing your answer, my thoughts may change after this."


    "This is only my own opinion, but fine. If this is all it takes to change your mind, it''ll be too easy."


    Despite knowing that I was most probably lying, Tsukishiro still agreed.


    "If you want to talk about that facility, it is necessary to understand its history. Did you know that the White Room was built 20 years ago?"


    "Of course. After all, I am part of the fourth generation."


    "Yes. As you know, the White Room started from the first year of the first generation''s life, with new generations being formed annually. Each generation is educated under different leaders, and receives the corresponding education. Then, it is verified which group had the most effective education. Although only 19 generations have been nurtured due tost year''s interruption... Hundreds of children have been trained under the White Room''s education system."


    Children of different generations wouldn''t have seen each other. Although they were in the same facility, they did not know the appearance and names of anyone else.


    "It seems like you''re quite knowledgeable about the White Room."


    "Just a bit, just a bit."


    Tsukishiro was a figure closely rted to my father, this conversation made that obvious.


    He must have said it in order to make me understand that.


    Sometimes, it seemed as if he was a small, irrelevant person. But if you changed your perspective, you would see that he was an important person.


    He could change himself ordingly, ording to the situation.


    It was for this reason that he was given the heavy responsibility to be a spy.


    "All children can grow to a certain level. However, trying to exceed that level has never been possible. The evidence is in this facility, which has been operating for nearly 20 years, and not a single child has been able to reach the target. That''s true for everyone except you, but that was only 2 years ago."


    Just how much money had been invested into the White Room?


    A few hundred million yen should not be enough.


    It turned out that I was the only one who reached that target. I couldn''t help but feel that this project was a waste.


    "How about the people who turned talented? What are these kids doing now?"


    The part which I knew nothing about.


    What were the people of my generation doing after having left, that was something I had no idea about.


    Tsukishiro appeared to be a little surprised, but immediately understood.


    "Sure enough, it''s impossible for you to know where the children who left the facility went. Those children grew up beautifully and contributed to society����if that had happened, that''s a thing to be grateful for. But so far, most of the children raised in that facility have their own problems, and so they cannot be put to good use. They will notst in that environment, their hearts have already been damaged.


    Tsukishiro continued, adopting a helpless look.


    ]"Receiving aplete education straight from birth. If this can be achieved, Japan would experience growth the world has never seen before. However, this is not that simple. Under the influence of various mysterious factors, people''s growth varies greatly. It is impossible to cultivate sess by using the same method on everyone. But even so, we have managed to produce tangible results. Let''s take the fifth and sixth generation as an example, among those who survived until the end, there are some with the potential of producing great results. All that is left is to perfect the system, and after that, the White Room may be an indispensable asset in the future. Your father''s n is very stupid����And also very frightening."


    After Tsukishiro talked in a roundabout way, he finally came to a conclusion.


    "In short, this is how I feel about the White Room. It''s both stupid and frightening.


    "Thank you for that long speech, I have benefited greatly from it."


    "The demonic fourth-generation. With all of the students dropping out due to its excessively harsh education, there turned out to be only one surviving, the student who managed to pass the final course easily. I also see you as a valuable sample. In order to not discredit that shining record, I think it''d be best for you to return home."


    Tsukishiro took out his phone, and handed it to me.


    "Call your father now and say you want to drop out. This is the best method to protect your ego, and will also act as repayment to your father''s love for you."


    "Acting Director Tsukishiro, what you''ve said contained no lies, you have made the truth perfectly clear."


    Whether if it was about the White Room, or about me.


    And just like that, Tsukishiro let out a smile.


    "My own depiction of you, Acting Director Tsukishiro, is that you''re a man that hides his emotions by donning an iron mask. However, from today''s conversation, I felt like you''ve taken off that mask.


    In other words, he deliberately maniptes other people''s impressions of him to give off a sense of authenticity to the contents of the conversation.


    Therefore, his words were not credible. Instead, they were something like lies.


    On the level of that man, there was no need to mix the truth with lies.


    It should be easy for him to swear ck was white, and swear white was ck.


    That is to say, even if his statement consisted of nothing but lies, he could say it in a way, so it sounded true.


    "Seems like there is no way to gain your trust."


    "Sorry."


    "Good grief..."


    "Acting Director Tsukishiro, isn''t it better to give up now? If you fail to force me to drop out, you will lose my father''s trust. Even if you only get reprimanded, I''d say it would be a wise choice to stop at this stage, or you may get humiliated.


    "Thanks for your concern. However, those words are useless, because I will not fail."


    Although I did not know what was the truth in his words, Tsukishiro let out a scary smile.


    "Moreover, I am an adult. I am not afraid of momentary failure, even if you, by chance, force me out of this school, it does not matter. I will just be sent to carry out another job. Humiliation is not that big of a deal anyway."


    "You helped my father because you were afraid of him, and yet you say you are not afraid of failure. Just which of those are your true thoughts?"


    "Yes, which is it."


    Tsukishiro, who had been fighting for decades at the top.


    The evaluation of his iron mask might actually need to be higher than what I originally thought.


    Since he was sent in by that man, he was not a tactless and impulsive person. I knew that for a fact.


    "If you can''t ept it, then it can''t be helped. We''ll fight instead."


    "Yes."


    Tsukishiro finally seemed to be satisfied, and distanced himself from me.


    "It''s about time. It would be rude to make others wait."


    Maybe he was referring to the adults who left first.


    "But since you don''t n on dropping out yourself, from today onwards, your life at this school will be difficult."


    "Although I do want to live a peaceful school life, it seems like there''s no way, I will be conscious of this."


    Tsukishiro smiled, and just as he was about to leave, he made a proposal.


    "Do you want to y a game, which would be advantageous for you?"


    "A game?"


    "When the next semester starts, I will make a child of the White Room enrol as a freshman."


    I was originally thinking about what he was going to say, in the end, what he said was unexpected.


    "Is it fine for you to tell me something like this?"


    "No problem at all. You should have thought of the possibility of that kind of thing happening anyway. Our intent was to give this child a final ultimatum, so if you discover this child''s identity, I will expel him."


    This was a decision I did not need to do myself.


    I memorised what Tsukishiro said, but I did not intend to believe him at all.


    "It seems like you don''t believe me. Do you think it''s possible for me to send four or five people here? This school isn''t sox in its policies for me to send in multiple people, you''re thinking about this too much."


    "Whether you said it was one person or a hundred, I wouldn''t believe it at all."


    If he had the intention to send people here, that man would send as many as he liked.


    I was clear that he was that sort of person.


    "That might be true."


    "But, how can I win in this little game of yours?"


    "There''s a total of 160 freshmen entering the school next year. If you can pick out the student from the White Room by the end of April, I''ll give up. How about it? I''ll make an exception and break the rules with that condition, eh?"


    If this was true, it would indeed be considered an exception that broke the rules.


    But if the troublesome Tsukishiro left, my burden would be reduced.


    "There''s no way I can believe that."


    "You can be doubtful about it if you want, there''s not much harm."


    If we disregard possible damage to the mental state, it''s true that there was no risk in it.


    There would be no loss if I''d just ept the challenge.


    "I understand. I''ll y your little game, and I''ll ept your words on the surface. But you seem quite confident in the ability of the White Roomstudent. I''m also confident in one thing."


    "Eh? What thing?"


    "The frog at the bottom of the well does not know the depths of the sea, but it knows the height of the sky."


    "So you''re saying... it is because of how much time you''ve spent in that small world known as the White Room, that you''re able to understand the depth of that ce more than anyone else, is that what you mean?"


    It was the education I received in the White Room that gave me this unwavering confidence.


    No matter how many children were taught in the same way, no one could reach this level.


    Whether if it was the third generation student of the previous year or the younger fifth generation student, this stood the same.


    Facing Tsukishiro, who kept casting tentative nces at me, I continued.


    "There are definitely people who are even more excellent than I am in this world. There are as many as 7 billion humans living on the, after all. But the White Room is different."


    In that world, there was no one better than me.


    And with that confidence, I gave that answer.


    "That pair of eyes- it''s exactly the same as your father''s. Those awful eyes containing the deep darkness. The depth in your eyes is the only thing those other excellent White Room students can''t imitate."


    It seemed like Tsukishiro understood that there was no point in continuing the conversation, so he turned around and started to walk away.

 Chapter 493 - 5 Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 5 Part IV</h4>


    After he left, I wandered around Keyaki mall for a while again.


    Temporarily forgetting about the situation with Tsukishiro would be fine for now.


    The problem was the Matsushita that was concealing her presence and hiding behind me over there.


    Although I could just ignore her, it would be a problem if she spread the word about the situation between the Acting Director and me.


    After confirming that Matsushita was still following me, I decided to wait for an opportunity.


    Why was she following me? I needed to confirm the reason for that.


    Although this was unlikely, I must also consider the possibility that she was working for Tsukishiro.


    I don''t know if she was following me from the start, or sometime after that.


    From this point alone, I distinguished it clearly.


    If there were other issues I needed to consider, it would be where I should talk to her.


    It was spring break at the Keyaki mall, and it was still morning, the time with the most people.


    If I spoke to her here, it would be too conspicuous.


    As I nned how I would start the conversation, I decided to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    One thing to be grateful about is the fact that Matsushita was my ssmate.


    Even if our conversation was seen by others, it would be regarded as an ordinary talk between ssmates.


    Speeding up slightly, and turning the corner, I prepared to ambush Matsushita.


    If she did not follow me here, I would use Kei to deal with this.


    After about 10 seconds, Matsushita turned around the corner to catch up with me.


    "Whoah!?"


    It seemed like she did not expect me waiting for her here, letting out a surprised voice.


    If she wasn''t following me, she wouldn''t have made such an overreaction.


    "What business do you have with me?"


    I asked that, while Matsushita ced her hand on her chest to calm down her intense heartbeat.


    "What business, what do you mean?... Although that''s what I''d like to say, it seems like I''ve been exposed."


    It seems like after seeing my attitude, she determined that using a random excuse in this situation wouldn''t work.


    But why did she follow me anyway?


    That part was what truly mattered.


    If she just wanted to greet me normally, there was no need for her to conceal herself and follow behind me.


    "Well, there''s a reason, so I followed you around, Ayanokouji-kun."


    After Matsushita confirmed that there was no one around, she admitted that she was tailing me.


    My rtionship with Matsushita was not very deep.


    But if you observed Matsushita''s behaviour, you would find that she was quite alert. This was probably because she didn''t want her real thoughts to be seen through, which would also exin the reason she wanted to follow me.


    "What do you think the reason I''m following you is?"


    This wasn''t just a simple question, it was obviously meant as a psychological attack."


    It seemed she really did want to ask me something after this.


    "I don''t know, I don''t understand this at all. When did you start following me?"


    I would not tell her when I noticed that she was following me.


    While answering her questions, I also asked her questions myself.


    "Just now, right-"


    "Just now?"


    In order to prevent Matsushita san from asking extra questions to avoid answering me, I asked her another question.


    If she was given the chance, she would definitely ask me "When did Ayanokouji-san notice?"


    "When that... Oh right, when you were talking to Acting Director Tsukishiro."


    Matsushita-san mixed in lies, but also admitted that she saw me talking to Acting Director Tsukishiro.


    Shortly after, Matsushita-san slightly lowered the corner of her mouth. It seems that she noticed her mistake.


    Actually, I''ve already set up a trap here, if she was curious about my rtionship with Acting Director Tsukishiro, she would have no choice but to ask me a question about this.


    "I saw you talking with Acting Director Tsukishiro, what actually happened?"


    "It seems like Keyaki mall is about to undergo renovation, that''s why he was asking students which facilities we would be happy with if built, and simr questions. He just chose to ask me by chance.


    "Oh? I see..."


    Matsushita-san, who imed to have started following me during my conversation with Acting Director Tsukishiro, might''ve nned to use information from what happened before the conversation to her advantage. However, it had the opposite effect. Since she saw the workers following Acting Director Tsukishiro, she would most likely believe me.


    "So, what''s your question?"


    I don''t have any questions. There''s just some things on my mind."


    After saying this, Matsushita-san started to reveal the true reason for following me.


    About the end of year exam... Ayanokouji-kun was themanding tower, right?"


    So that''s it. Having heard this sentence, I understood the reason why Matsushita-san wanted to contact me.


    "During the speed mental math event, the answer you gave me was exactly the same as the answer Koenji-kun gave."


    It would be hard to say that this happened by chance.


    "During junior high school, I did quite a lot of speed mental math, so I''m quite good at it.


    "Me too, but you aren''t on the level of "quite good", I think that you''re good enough to participate at the national level."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Matsushita-san immediately replied.


    It seemed like she didn''t like the fact that I blocked her first move.


    "That''s just an event that I''m rtively good at. To be honest, I''ve participated in nationalpetitions before."


    "...Is that true?"


    "Yes, It seems that the sudden appearance of an event I''m good at led to your misunderstanding.


    ''But, shouldn''t you have mentioned this earlier?"


    "That''s true, but do you know my personality? I''m not someone who can announce this in the middle of the ss. Also, I was given a protection point by chance which led to me stepping up as themanding tower. Not to mention, our opponent was ss A''s Sayakanagi-san. Even if I''m good at speed mental math, I don''t know how much I could help, so I felt uneasy."


    No self confidence equalled poormunication skills. That was the impression my ssmates had on me.


    "That.... might be true."


    Although she felt that it was indeed trustworthy, Matsushita didn''t want to ept it, and took it to the next step.


    "I... I saw it. The scene of Ayanokouji-kun and Hirata-kun, talking together on a bench."


    She should be talking about the time when Hirata was alone during the ss Vote.


    I didn''t have eyes on my back, so I didn''t know someone was watching.


    However, there was no need to panic because of this.


    Even if someone saw that scene at that time from a distance, it wasn''t something that unexpected.


    "Even though I stayed in the distance because I thought I would be discovered if I came any closer, I think I saw him crying."


    Witnessing that scene and quickly processing what it meant, it seemed like she collected a certain amount of data.


    Matsushita''s intentions gradually became obvious.


    Judging by her words and her actions, believing that she had nothing to do with Tsukishiro should be fine.


    "Back then, during the second day, Hirata returned to ss, so shouldn''t this be more than just a pure coincidence?"


    I thought she was an ordinary student, but she was unexpectedly acute.


    It was worth nothing that she was telling these things to me.


    It didn''t seem like she was here because she couldn''t keep those thoughts to herself.


    Although it could bebeled as just pure curiosity...


    From her subtle actions, you could see that this was just a pretence, so in other words, she had her own private reason for getting involved with this. Judging from Matsushita''s words and actions today that were logical, this wouldn''t be a sudden whim of hers. Instead, she would have nned this in advance to get into contact with me, and then bring up this topic. Maybe her decision to take action today was because she saw me wandering around Keyaki mall by myself.


    "National level speed mental arithmetic, plus your running speed, and on top of that, consoling Hirata during the ss Vote. By considering all these points... Ayanokouji-kun, are you holding back? In fact, whether it be academically or physically, you''re more capable than what you are showing, right?"


    This was deliberate contact with me, who had a weak existence, and also trying to lead me to say certain things.


    It seems she tried to contact me because she doubted my abilities.


    This waspletely different from the impression I got from Matsushita who had been my ssmate for a year now.


    I quickly came to a conclusion, deciding to address the main topic.


    "Are you doing this because you want me to assist you in reaching ss A?"


    "...So you admit it?"


    It seemed like Matsushita-san felt a certain amount of dread after my straightforward confession.


    "It does seem like I''m indeed holding back."


    "Why? Isn''t it good to achieve good grades at this school?"


    Matsushita-san, who believed she had the upper hand, started to question and criticize me.


    "It''s because I don''t like... attracting attention. If all of a sudden my grades randomly rose, then won''t I have to help teach the others? I''m not really good at doing that. The same goes for athletics."


    "So that''s how it is."


    Simr to Matsushita-san who hid her abilities. There were probably some parts of my excuse which was the same with her, resulting in her being able to understand very well. So she believed my words.


    "Please make more contributions to the ss in the future. If you do actually have the strength, I want you to use it. This is for leading our ss to victory. If your strength is genuine and if you have what it takes to be a leader, I can vouch for you, Ayanokouji-kun."


    Her thoughts were simr to Horikita''s. If you had the strength, then use it honestly.


    "I happen to think so too."


    "Eh?"


    It seemed that she didn''t expect me to willingly cooperate with her, so Matsushita-san let out a surprised sound.


    "But please do not expect too much from me. I have already exerted around 70-80% of my total strength. Even with all my strength, I don''t have the same academic and athletic ability as Hirata does."


    Henceforth, I intended to put my school life to the side.


    Right now, I have to be epted by Matsushita-san to a certain extent.


    By telling her about how I hid my abilities, it gave her the impression that I had no more secrets.


    Then, without even having to mention it to me, I noticed that Matsushita-san was also hiding her strength.


    Of course, she would also feel as if she was in a dominant position in this psychological warfare, thinking that they had already calcted my provisional strength.


    "Wait, just now, you said you were using 70-80% of your strength... Is that true?"


    There should be nothing for Matsushita-san to reference in order to confirm that my strength was above Hirata-kun. However, I was asked, to confirm if it was true or not.


    "Mhm."


    Even though I nodded my head to confirm, Matsushita-san didn''t seem to ept it.


    "Then what about the situation with Karuizawa-san?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "...The fact that she broke up with Hirata-kun should have something to do with you."


    "Where did you hear of this?"


    "That''s what I think personally... I think there has to be some sort of connection."


    It seemed that Matsushita-san had already done a pretty thorough investigation beforehand, and that''s why she couldn''t simply ept it.


    The confidence in Matsushita-san''s expression suddenly disappeared.


    "Why does Karuizawa-san think you''re so special... so much that it led to her breakup with Hirata-kun? Please tell me why."


    "The reason for that, huh..."


    Since I was below Hirata in status, Karuizawa''s motives were hard to ept.


    "Are you going to say that she doesn''t see you as someone special?"


    "...I''m guessing that she does."


    Hearing what I said, Matsushita nodded gently as she epted it.


    "Sure enough, you, Ayanokouji-kun, need to be more-"


    "No... How should I say this, I feel like you''re misunderstanding something."


    "Misunderstand? But I asked you because I''m extremely confident in this."


    "It''s true that my rtionship with Karuizawa... isn''t ordinary."


    "That''s why I wanted to know about your true strength, Ayanokouji-kun."


    "No, that-"


    "We got to this part already, so why don''t you just tell me anyway?"


    "That''s not the case, how can I say this, it''s a bit difficult to put this into words."


    As I was stammering around, my gaze escaped and focused on a faraway ce.


    Facing Matsushita who still refused to let this go, I had to continue talking.


    "It''s a bit hard to say. No, well, not really... Well, I feel like it''s simply from the influence of from how I conveyed to Karuizawa that I liked her. Instead of saying that I''m special to her, it''s better to say that she has a sort of strange awareness towards me."


    ''Eh...?''


    "...Eh?"


    The two of us looked at each other.


    "Isn''t it because Karuizawa-san noticed your strength, and that''s why she thinks you''re special?"


    "That should not be rted at all."


    "But- I don''t think that it''s as simple as just conveying your good intentions that would make someone else think you''re special."


    I shortened the distance between Matsushuta, and grabbed her shoulders.


    It seemed like Matsushita didn''t expect that I would suddenly grab her, and couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    I firmly caught her gaze and said this.


    "Matsushuta, I like you. Please date me."


    "What�C!"


    Matsushita''s brain probably panicked for a moment, but I quickly released my hands.


    "If you were confessed to like this, no matter what the result was, could you ignore it?"


    "It-it''s a joke, ah. So that''s how it is, so that''s how it...ah."


    If I let her experience it directly, I could make her understand what I said before without her knowing.


    After being confessed to seriously by the opposite sex, as long as you were not extremely averse to them, you would be somewhat aware of them to a certain extent. This was obvious.


    "I think her breaking up with Hirata was entirely a coincidence. And I only conveyed my feelings to her after they broke up anyway."


    Because I hadn''t confessed yet, Matsushita had no way to confirm the truthfulness of the sequence of things.


    "... So that''s it, that''s the situation. I''m sorry I followed you."


    "I''ve got one request, my thing with Karuizawa-"


    "I know. I won''t tell anyone, no matter what."


    It couldn''t be said that she epted my response 100%.


    But, this matter can be stopped for a while, as I''ve provided her with this much information.


    After all, the thing between Kei and me, she couldn''t just casually talk about it with anyone.


    If something rted to this made me unhappy and refused to cooperate, it would only hurt Matsushita as well.

 Chapter 494: Epilogue : Youth is About to Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 494: ?Epilogue : Youth is About to Bloom</h4>


    The problem about Matsushita the other day, And before that the problem of Horikita and Ichinose. Then, the establishment of a cooperative rtionship with Chairman Sakayanagi, as well as Chabashira-sensei, and Mashima-sensei.


    First and foremost ..., I must remain vignt about Tsukishiro. Unlike other problems, ignoring him will only make the situation worse. It could be without realizing, I will be immediately dropped out of school.


    For that, I have to get cooperative support with the teachers. Well ... even though I say so ... Speaking of sending students from Whiteroom ... it''s not certain, but it could happen. Tsukishiro couldn''t enter the ssroom or corridor at any time. It is impossible for him to attack me only through indirect and limited things like on special tests. But the story will be different if it''s a student. They can move freely in and out of the ssroom or the school corridor. That way they can create an environment where they can always make contact each other, An opportunity to make me dropout can also be created. What''s more, they will also function as a reliable information seeker for sure.


    If that bes a reality, then you can say that it''s the biggest change around me. then there are also, Horikita and Matsushita. You could say this is a problem in ss. Matsushita doubted my ability and wanted to know my potential. As for Horikita, I have promised topete with herter, but for now there is no need for me to do anything about it.


    For Ichinose too ... It''s something that is still far ahead. For now I will look at this year''s battle and do what I need to do. But yeah ... all of this is limited to stories from my surroundings. The personal changes that have happened to me ... are still small things.


    Right .... To this day ... Spring break has two days left ..., Tuesday and Wednesday. Enjoying thest day of vacation with calm, before the new battle for the students began ... But I was determined to take certain actions to find a big change in myself ...


    If you want to move things forward, this is the time. The time has passed 6:00 p.m. This is the time when the sun begins to set and day change to night.


    By the way ... If possible... I want to be able to meet more people.


    For example, if there is a woman you like, how will we connect the path to the statement of love? If it is a peerless beauty, you might be able to say your feelings immediately without having to take a roundabout path.


    Say ''I like you ...e to me ...'' and they live happily ever after. However, most people are not in such a special environment.


    Complex about face ... Complex about personality... orplex about physical condition ... Will aplicated triangle rtionship also interfere with the path to the statement of love?


    Well ... However... the entrance to [Love Statement] is certainly not something easy.


    Because of this, I will seriously think about all kinds of wild thoughts in my mind, and then think hard to improve the sess rate of confession.


    Is the sess rate 10% or 20%? Or can it reach one-half?


    Sometimes, 80% -90%, or maybe you have the confidence to near 100%. Even so, you still feel anxious.


    When that love statement doesn''t work, you''re afraid that the rtionship will change like never before. Of course, not a few people who think positively without regard to it. But for high school teenagers ... School is everything. In the usual school world, they feel a strong fear that the rtionship that is built will copse.


    If you think about it more ... How can you increase the probability ... Even if it''s only 1%?


    Surely they will start making various efforts. First of all if possible. Change your hair style and dress style ording to what she likes.


    Learn and train the body too ... Or maybe you can take strategies such as inviting her to eat and giving her gifts.


    Either way ... It changes the probability.


    Sometimes from 1% can go up to 99%, or can fail from 99% down to 1%. Knowing about her, understanding her feelings, you are desperate to understand all that. It is all a process to arrive at a confession of love.


    And then-so am I going through this process. Thinking and worrying like other men and women. However, such things are not limited to love.


    Broadly speaking, everything has a probability that cannot be seen ... Events can change every day. It''s the same as changing probability with learning, to be able to pass the entrance examination of high school or college.


    And to what extent can you be aware of this truth, your understanding of the situation will also change greatly.


    Examinations and confession are only an intermediate stage. Even if they are sessful, they do not end there.


    It would be better to say, ''the beginning'' of everything.


    If you are frustrated before entering school, you may drop out of school, and your love may break up due to an affair or because of violence.


    That''s how I think about the future. One monthter, six monthster, one yearter.


    Sometimes something different than expected can happen, but I don''t like actions that are too sudden. What''s more, it is rted to your own actions.


    Alright ... Now let''s get back to the topic.


    Everything that I have done to this day so far are to make certain change in probability, of course, to increase the probability of sess...


    It is likely that the results wille out today. If my estimate is correct, It''s time to get in touch.


    I held my cell phone tightly ringing ... The screen on the cell phone showed an 11 digit number. The number not registered in my cell phone contact belongs to Karuizawa Kei.


    "It''s me. I''m sorry to call you."


    After making a few calls, I answered the phone call from her.


    About 30 minutes ago, I tried to call Kei ..., but at that time she didn''t answer my phone call. This is a call back from her.


    "Nothing ... Why?"


    "You sounds like you want toin huh ..."


    "Not really ... Rather thanining... There''s something I just want to confirm..."


    "What do you mean ... About me not contacting you after that?" The day I met Hiyori. I called Kei ... And in the end, I didn''t tell her anything.


    I''m just saying if I remember, I''ll contact her again. And of course I didn''t contact her until nearing the end of spring break.


    "Looks like you know that ... What? So you just want to bother me?"


    "Regarding that ... Do you want to meet and discuss it in person?"


    Saying that ... I interrupted the topic.


    "Eh?"


    "About ter if I remember, I''ll say it'', I remember now ... Can youe?"


    "Really ... Always just like that. Ok ... It''s okay. But at this time ..., I won''t be responsible if others see it.."


    (Tln: swear in the raw kei not only use ng style, but the words are also ng.)


    Many studentse in and out at this hour ...


    There''s a big chance that someone will see Keie to visit my room.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    I advised her toe after letting her know that it was all right.


    "I understand. Oh yes, I already have a n at 7 o''clock. So don''t have much time..."


    "I''ll finish it as short as possible. About 10 or 20 minutes. Yes ... Something like that."


    "Then that''s fine. See youter." Saying that ... kei hanging up.


    Alright... Let''s get started.


    (TLM: what are you starting to do, bro)


    All preparations are ready. I looked around my room. This room is neater than usual.


    Only once, I looked into the mirror.


    Facing a serious look at myself, I immediately looked away.


    Part 1


    Kei, looking unhappy, was sitting in my room.


    With her tidy appearance, it really did seem like she had ns afterwards.


    "So, what is it?"


    Kei looked at me, with an unhappy look, as I was silent.


    After calling her out, I couldn''t stay quiet.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No, what do you mean? Didn''t you say you remembered what you wanted to say?"


    "Well, now that you mention it, that is true."


    "..."


    "..."


    Listening to my vague words, the look of dislike in Kei''s eyes intensified.


    "That''s why I''m asking what you want?"


    "Alright, you don''t have to be so hasty."


    "I just told you. 7 o''clock I''m eating out with my friends at Keyaki mall. Do you understand?"


    "There is still plenty of time, it''s fine."


    "This is giving me a bad feeling, you know? You''re speaking nonsense."


    Towards me, who acted differently than usual, Kei started feeling a little suspicious.


    "...Right, I''ve got something to tell you."


    Since I stayed silent, Kei started toin.


    "Something you need to tell me?"


    To be honest, I didn''t know what Kei wanted to say, so I asked straightforwardly.


    "Sato-san is suspicious about our rtionship."


    Sato����We haven''t been in much contact recently, but she was a ssmate who liked me.


    "I thought she would hate me because I rejected her, so what do you mean?"


    "She tried to get me to admit that I broke up with Hirata-kun to date you, in a roundabout way."


    That is to say that even if it wasn''t direct, her intentions for her words could be understood that way.


    "Of course I denied it, but I''m not sure if she believed me."


    "I see. Something simr happened on my side too."


    "Huh? Something simr?"


    "Matsushita also has various doubts about my rtionship with you. Mainly about whether I was dating you."


    I reported the conversation from a few days ago, but after hearing it, Kei''s face turned pale.


    "Eh? What? Are you lying? Is that true? Are you joking?"


    I nodded to say I was not kidding, then exined the whole story.


    The things I told her were about how Matsushita-san also hid her true abilities, about her observations which raised doubts about our rtionship, and about her doubts regarding my true strength.


    "Wa-wait. I can''t keep up with all this."


    Kei, who had a headache, ced her hand on her forehead.


    "I feel like things are getting bad...what do you think?"


    After understanding the situation, Kei asked me about my thoughts on it. No, she was seeking a solution.


    Since this was partially rted to why I called her over, it''s better to honestly tell her.


    "I think it''s fine to leave it alone?"


    "No, no, that''s not ok! Besides, there''s nothing between us at all!"


    "So you''re saying that you dislike people thinking there''s a rtionship between us while there''s obviously nothing there? Even if Matsushita spreads that rumour, why not just let her do it?"


    "Huh? Saying whatever she wants... that kind of thing can''t be ignored. You should quickly go and talk to her, and say that there''s nothing between you and me."


    "Going to talk to Matsushita now would only be counterproductive."


    "You already knew this from the start. Why did you half-ass the lie?"


    "No matter what I say, the situation won''t change. Isn''t Sato also dubious about my rtionship with you? Then Matsushita, who is close to Sato, would have heard from Sato that my rtionship with you was unusual sooner orter. No, the chance that she took action after she was told about the situation is high."


    It should be seen that she only came to contact me after she learned of the situation from students surrounding her.


    "....That, although that is possible..."


    After that, my contact with Kei was inevitable.


    Even if I strongly denied it this time, next time, it would change their doubts into confidence.


    If the other person knew that I was lying, they might spread the news.


    In that case, drawing the enemy to your side during the early stage would be more beneficial for future actions.


    But the thing Kei was upset about didn''t seem to be about this.


    "But... if someone said that I broke up with Hirata, well, to date you, then rumours would spread not just in the ss, but in the whole school, which would be a huge pain, you know."


    "Why would it be a pain?"


    "Because, if that rumour spread, it would really affect me."


    Kei relentlessly expressed her dissatisfaction, talking non-stop.


    "Get it? No matter what gender you are, if you''ve got a scandal with the opposite sex, the chances someone approaching you would be a lot lower."


    Understood? Kei held her index finger in front of me.


    "So, in other words, I''m hindering you from getting a new boyfriend?"


    "...Exactly."


    From the third perspective, you could understand what she was saying. Just like how when it was revealed that Sudo liked Horikita, it made it harder to approach Horikita. Something like that.


    "Do you really understand? Listen up?"


    Kei continued, thinking that I still didn''t understand.


    "You...are close with this Shiina?"


    "Shiina? Ah, are you talking about Hiyori?"


    "Hi...."


    She was one of the people who I called by their first name.


    Of course, I also called Kei, Haruka, and Airi by their first names.


    She should know this first hand.


    However, it seemed like Kei didn''t expect me to have this kind of rtionship with someone outside of our ss.


    "We''re pretty close, after all, we both like reading books. What is it?"


    After telling Kei that, her face changed colour.


    "Eh...so you''ve got the same interests. Reading books....hmm...hmmm. That''spletely opposite to me."


    Indeed, Kei and Hiyori hadpletely different personalities. She knew that herself.


    "And so?"


    "...Nothing, it''s just... Argh, that''s enough! You''re making me forget what I wanted to say!"


    Kei got angry, raised her arms, and looked away.


    And then quickly started talking, wanting to keep her cool.


    "If the rumour with me spread, then it would be harder for you to get closer to her, right?"


    "I see, that''s a possibility."


    I admitted this, and then Kei stood up.


    "I don''t care, whoever you want to get closer to is up to you."


    After saying this, Kei turned around.


    "Although I''m sorry, this topic...we should stop now. I want to get to Keyaki mall earlier, because there might be boys from the other ssesing as well, and to quell these rumours, I need to be motivated. I don''t have the time to help you."


    "Motivated?"


    "Because I''ve broken up with Hirata-kun, I want to find a new boyfriend. Got a problem?"


    "No."


    "...Right? So now I have to go."


    It seemed like I overdid the teasing.


    I stood up as well. Kei thought that I was going to see her off.


    "No need."


    Facing the tone of strong rejection, I called out Kei''s name.


    "Kei."


    "Seriously, now what?"


    "If you don''t like it, then just ignore it."


    "Huh?"


    After showing her surprise, she paid attention to what I was going to say next.


    "Will you go out with me?"


    "Eh?"


    Kei frowned, not understanding, overflowing with doubt, she looked back at me.


    "What are you talking about? Where are you going?"


    (TL note, in Japanese, "Date me" and "Come with me" mean the same thing.)


    It seemed like she understood that as where I wanted her to apany me, so she asked that.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean to ask you if you would go out with me?"


    "No, I mean- you mean...I don''t...understand..."


    There was no need to continue talking. I looked into Kei''s eyes, and Kei epted it. I wouldn''t consider the situation where we weren''t actually that close now. But between the two of us now, it only took matching up our gazes to convey our feelings.


    "Wait, eh, ha, ehhhh!? This, what kind of joke is this, it''s such a bad one...!?"


    "This isn''t a joke."


    "Bu, but! Just now, you were hinting that you liked Shiina-san!"


    "That was a joke."


    "But- these few days-"


    "That''s only, well, I wanted to try to see if you were jealous, Kei."


    Calling Kei to the cafe, allowing her to witness the scene between Hiyori and me talking together.


    There was no need to have done this.


    But, this was a way to let her see that I wasn''t so used to romance yet.


    ''If, if what you just said was a lie, then the rtionship we have is over...if this is a false confession, and you''d like to admit it, this is yourst chance...this, do you truly understand?"


    With doubt within her heart, this wasn''t a question where she could just say yes or no to.


    "Of course it''s not a joke, so let me hear your answer."


    "...e, e-e-e-e-e-even if you say that to me how am I supposed to...?!"


    "I said it just now, if you don''t like me, you can ignore or reject me, or whatever."


    "Who said I''d ignore it! A-anyway, why?"


    "What do you mean by why?"


    "That, that is, me, so uh...something. Anyway, why was it today, uh..."


    The previous question was unclear, so I could only answer thetter one.


    "Why was it today, huh. I can''t give you a good reason for me to choose today to confess, I have a good reason for confessing. Because I wanted to prevent you from bing someone else''s girlfriend."


    "So basically-you, like-me-right?"


    The questions issued by Kei contained strong emotions that I had not seen before.


    I wanted t, at this moment, or the previous moment, to strongly shake up myself, and then give a firm answer.


    "That''s right, I like Karuizawa Kei."


    One of the major events in life was to confess.


    The fleeting moment where you''d express your true emotions.


    To Kei''s question, was my answer truly from the heart?


    Originally, the act of confessing to someone, the only motives one had was love, an action that turned someone you liked into someone that belonged to you.


    ''"Your answer?"


    The baton in my hand had been handed to Kei, and the rest I had to do was to wait for her reply.


    The chaotic Kei sorted out her feelings within her mind, and then she did her best to move her gaze back, as it had unconsciously wandered away.


    "-We-well, I''ll go out with you...then."


    "Can I interpret what you just said as that you like me?"


    "Yo-you want me to say it!?"


    Although I understood her confusion, it was an indispensable part of the confirmation.


    Only after receiving a definite reply can the rtionship between the two of us can truly change.


    "Mhm, I want you to say it."


    I urged her like this, Kei, although she was surprised, did not outright reject it.


    "...."


    There was no third person listening in, nor was there a contract stamped between us.


    It is only the two of us that know, it is a conversation between only the two of us, and it''s between the two of us that we agreed to mutually help each other.


    "Can you not answer?"


    If she couldn''t answer, then I had to propose what we should do, but.


    "Wa-wait a second. Now, my emotions are all over the ce...!"


    Kei stretched out her open hands, to allow me to stop feeling anxious, waiting for a bit.


    Looking at Kei, I decided to calmly wait for that moment toe.


    After a bit, Kei looked at me, determination in her eyes.


    "...Well, argh! That, how do I say it..."


    Although she made up her mind, it still took some work to organize the words and speak them.


    Due to me feeling that she was ineffably cute in that state, I didn''t feel depressed even though I was waiting for this long for her answer.


    "To you...basically, I..."


    Although it was extremely hard to work up the courage to do so, Kei did not try to look away.


    This might be proof of Kei''s determination.


    Karuizawa Kei''s strength was that, once she had made up her mind, she would carry it out to the end, no matter what the situation.


    "Li-like...huh...rather than say that..."


    Kei''s voice became softer and softer, stammering, but persisting in revealing her feelings.


    "I also... like... like...you. I don''t want to say it but...I-I admit! I admit it alright!"


    I don''t know why she was angry, but even so, she still revealed her feelings of love.


    I stretched out my arms and gently held Kei''s arms.


    "W-wait!? D-don''t say you want to kiss!?"


    Kei''s reaction was even stronger than when I told her I liked her.


    Even if we kissed now, I don''t think Kei would object, but I did not want to do it now.


    "I don''t n to do that, at least for now."


    "For...for now..."


    In other words, after that, the scene of us kissing would enter her vision.


    Imagining that scene, Kei was motionless, as if she were frozen.


    I embraced the Kei in that state.


    This was proof that my rtionship with Kei had taken a huge step forward.


    "This should be fine, right?"


    "-Well, if it''s only this...."


    Even if I didn''t see Kei''s face, I understood.


    The Kei right now, must be feeling confused, anxious, and happy.


    Her face''s expression had to be showing a feeling that was impossible to express with just a smile or other methods.


    "Hey, haven''t you grown a bit taller?"


    "Maybe."


    Before I came to this school, I measured 176cm tall. Growing during this year wasn''t much of a deal.


    The same was true for the other students.


    People would grow.


    They''re also creatures that loved to learn.


    This was instinct.


    Just like learning how to ride a bike, or how to swim.


    Just like learning how to use the chopsticks and how to drink from a straw.


    I was also learning to fall in love through Kei.


    This was something I had not learned in my life so far.


    It was also something that couldn''t be learned in the white room.


    And it drove my inquiring mind.


    Moreover, there was an important reason why I selected Kei.


    This love was necessary for Karuizawa Kei''s future growth.


    Looking ahead to the next year, her rtionship with me would be extremely important.


    Kei''s way of survival, as a parasite attached to a host, would someday fail.


    To prevent this from happening, this stage was necessary.


    I-


    Me right now, what expression did I have?


    Was I smiling?


    Or was there a shy expression on my face?


    Or was there a confused smile?


    I didn''t know.


    The me now, did not know what expression I was wearing.


    -No.


    I actually knew.


    The expression I had now.


    I knew what I was thinking of now, and I also knew what I nned to do.


    While learning, people would feel joy in the process.


    Whether it was studying, athletics, or games, it was the same.


    You felt happy when you made progress.


    This was the same with love.


    I still didn''t understand love.


    I didn''t know what attachment was, and I didn''t know what affection was.


    And I didn''t understand the rtionship between men and women.


    The embarrassment and happiness I felt waiting for the oue, that kind of thing I was also not clear about.


    In the near future, I would definitely learn the answers to those questions.


    But nothing would change.


    Merely learning, growing up, and moving forward.


    In other words, Kei was like a textbook for me to the opposite sex.


    And when I finished reading it- it''s "purpose" would have been served.


    Or-


    Was a different future waiting for me?


    Not leaving her side, bing an irreceable existence for her.


    I didn''t know.


    There was a part of me that hoped for that, and there was a part of me that understood that it wasn''t possible.


    So, let''s pray.


    Praying at the moment right now �C holding an important person in my arms and smiling.


    <Illustration>


    Praying, as a young student, swearing that I''ll treasure her.


    I gently embraced Kei, quietly praying.

 Chapter 495: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS – The Second Chapter is about to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 495: Short Story 1 : Ichinose Honami SS �C The Second Chapter is about to Begin</h4>


    The Second Chapter is about to Begin


    On a certain day during spring vacation, with the second semester just around the corner.


    Some cherry blossoms had already begun to bloom, weing the change from winter to spring.


    "He-y!"


    While I looked up at the cherry trees, a girl''s voice rang out to me.


    "Here, here! Look here Ayanokouji-kun!"


    It was a voice I''ve heard before, I thought when I suddenly was called by name. I soon realised who it was.


    Ichinose was sitting under a cherry tree waving her hand at me.


    "Did you go to school today?"


    She was sitting there in her school uniform, right beneath the tree.


    "Yes, I checked out the student council for a bit since the 2nd years said it probably will get busier now."


    "So you decided to do some flower viewing on your way back?"


    "That''s it! I think I found the perfect spot."


    Looking right up at the sky and the cherry blossoms intertwined, she narrowed her eyes in a happy smile.


    "I''ve never seen such small cherry flowers before. So they really do exist after all."


    This variety of cherries are called Omuro Ariake. Their small height, about 2m-4m, are one of their defining traits.


    The school didn''t have those untilst year so they must have been moved here from somewhere.


    "How about it, Ayanokouji-kun? Want to sit?"


    She prompted me to sit down beside where by tapping on the spot beside her. How should I put it, how she is able to carelessly call out to boys just like that is so like her and probably part of the reason she is so popr.


    It wasn''t prohibited to move closer to the trees, but there was a warning sign that said we shouldn''t touch them without any reason to.


    I didn''t have any excuses to refuse her so I sat down beside her.


    "How about we watch them together?"


    Thus I also looked straight up as she had.


    "Oh-"


    They may have been small, but at this range, they left a surprisingly strong impression.


    From time to time, a sudden gust of wind would make the pretty cherry petals dance and scatter around. As if it was all but a dream.


    "It''s nice to do some flower viewing from time to time, right?"


    "Yeah."


    While we both looked up at the cherry blossoms, we talked together about the most casual of things.


    The impending battle looming in the distance all but forgotten for just this moment.

 Chapter 496: Short Story 2 : Shiina Hiyori SS – By Reading Books

    <h4>Chapter 496: Short Story 2 : Shiina Hiyori SS �C By Reading Books</h4>


    It was at the beginning of the spring vacation. I wore my casual clothes and headed for the Keyaki mall.


    ?Good day, Ayanokouji-kun?


    And there, right in front of me was a student from another ss right. I felt this was somewhat unusual as we went to the cafe.


    ?You are pretty early.?


    ?There''s no way I can bete since I''m the one inviting after all.


    Ayanokouji-kun, who was so intelligent and so mature, was as rxed as always. I have be fond of himtely for that.


    No, perhaps not in the terms of someone of the opposite sex, but it could be said it was him as a person perhaps...


    That''s why I end up wanting to meet him like this, whether it was a day off or not. I don''t have much experience going out to y with friends during day offs in the first ce.


    The main reason is that I haven''t managed to make any close friends, however.


    That''s exactly why I don''t want to make them wait for me I think. Thinking that I would trouble him and disappoint him is what I wouldn''t like. Even though I don''t think of him as someone of the opposite sex, I end up doing it in the end. I be happy thinking that I''m the same as other girls experiencing the same thing as well. I wonder what this fluffy feeling I can''t quite define is? I''m looking forward to investigate this during our meeting.


    ?I am sorry for inviting you so suddenly.?


    Even though I contacted him and, somewhat impatiently, said that he would be grateful if we could meet during early April, he didn''t make a troubled face and I even made him change his schedule this sudden.


    _______________


    ?I don''t have anything nned during the spring vacation for that matter so don''t worry about it. Well then��?


    ?The library finally got some new books yesterday.?


    I wanted to speak so much that I failed to suppress my excitement and showed him my bag.


    ?So that''s why I wanted us to share information as fast as possible.?


    Before I knew it, we arrived at the cafe but since spring vacation just started, it was crowded.


    ?There are more people here than I thought.?


    We managed to secure a seat by the window and close to the counter so we decided on that spot.


    ?We don''t get many chances to meet like this during day offs so it feels so fresh to me.?


    ?You may be right about that.?


    It was almost like a boy and a girl having a date together. No, it was precisely that but I will be more embarrassed by this train of thinking so I decided to stop.


    ?Well, let us begin... Do you want to look at the books I brought with me??


    I tried to overwrite she embarrassment by taking out a book I looked forward to show him. But then I remembered there was something I wanted to talk to him about.


    My own ss. It was just as important as me being his friend. Even if he ends up disliking me, it was something I had to do.


    ?Right, before we get excited talking about books, there is something I wanted to talk about, could I take some of your time??


    I brought up, looking directly at his eyes. His eyes looked as if he could see through anything, just as always. I felt that a day woulde where we would fight against each other in the future. He would most likely be the most dangerous enemy my ss will ever face. While looking him in the eyes, I became even more convinced of that.

 Chapter 497: Short Story 3 : Matsushita Chiaki SS – Mind Games

    <h4>Chapter 497: Short Story 3 : Matsushita Chiaki SS �C Mind Games</h4>


    I''m chasing Ayanokouji-kun with light steps pondering on where to take a break. And then when I arrived at that corner I had seen him disappear from, I met him. He was facing me.


    ?Wha!??


    I let out my surprised voice at this unexpected development.


    Why. That was obvious, he had noticed that I was tailing him.


    ?Do you need something from me??


    ?Me, what do you mean? ...is something I want to say, but it seems like you''ve seen through me already.?


    He was inviting me so I can''t feign ignorance as that would just feel like I''m conceding more goals. I''d better just acknowledge it.


    ?Yes, well you see, I was chasing after you.?


    I may have sucked at this, but do people usually notice someone tailing them? Was I seen by him somewhere?


    Just as I expected, Ayanokouji-kun in front of me is may not be normal. I became more wary of him.


    Now that it hase to this, it''s either sink or swim, let''s make sure. As long as it''s mind games, I don''t think I will lose.


    ?Why do you think I followed after you??


    I''ll try to lead him with questions to make him tell me to what degree he has noticed me.


    ?Who knows, I don''t know where to start. More importantly, when did you begin tailing me??


    I wanted to pry some information from him, but he had managed to hand the ball over to me.


    ?It was just now maybe. So��?


    ?Just now??


    Ah, dang, he only throws such ambiguous questions. But I have to stay calm. Stay calm. If I let my rhythm get disturbed and say something incoherent, it will be my loss. I wonder if I should just say that I thought him and the chairman meeting as unusual and therefore followed after him? If I say I started to tail him at the cafe, he would most likely ask why.


    ?Who was it again... right, from when you talked to that new chairman I think??


    Since I''ve managed to keep some space between him and me, I will take the initiative ande back at you.


    ?So did something happen? You talked with the chairman, right??


    ?It seems like ''e''s nning to remodel Keyaki mall and saw me and asked for opinions. What facilities would make me happy etc. He asked me a few questions about that.?


    ?Ohhh, so that''s what it was...?


    Certainly, there were other adults there when they started conversing so it might just be a coincidence. It seems like there are no links between his true abilities and the Chairman after all.


    ?So, what about it??


    ?It''s not really rted to that, you see. There is just something I found interesting.?


    The thing with the Chairman wasn''t important to me. It was whether Ayanokouji-kun was being serious or not, only that.


    ?You know, during the final special examst semester... wasn''t you the leader, right??


    Since I ended up meeting him like this, I''ll throw every single information I know at him.


    ?During that sh arithmetic event, the answer you and Kouenji gave was the same.?


    It wasn''t a math problem that could be solved by chance.


    ?I did sh arithmetics during middle school so I''m rtively good at it.?


    ?I''m the same but, that level of yours can''t exined as being rtively good at it, right? That''s probably at the national level, is what I think.?


    ?That was just because it was an event I''m good at. In fact, I''ve also participated in nationalpetitions.?


    Ayanokouji-kun easily admitted to it.


    ?...really??


    ?Yeah. Since it was an event I''m good at, you may have misunderstood me I think.


    It seems usible that there are persons who are only good at sh arithmetics. But unless you are pretty smart, you won''t be able to solve problems just like that one. And the fact that he didn''t reveal that he was good at it is a problem in itself.


    ?But you know, why didn''t you just tell us that a bit earlier??


    ?That''s true. But, you know my personality, right? I''m not at the position where I can just take the initiative and tell the ss about it. I became the leader since I had the protection point after all. What''s more, our opponent was Sakayanagi from ss A. Even if I said I was good at it, I was worried since I didn''t know whether they would have believed me or not.?


    ...I had nned to corner him, but I can''t get a grasp of him. He easily answered my questions like it was the natural thing to do. He didn''t try to excuse himself in some flustered manner either. The are a lot of people that don''t have confidence in themselves. They are unable to dere something since they are can''t say what they want to. There is nothing in our conversation that is weird whenparing it to how he has been until now.


    ?That... Well, that may be so.?


    Oh, no no! I can''t seem to say what I was thinking in my head. Was it because he didn''t lie? No, even if that was the case, there is still something suspicious thing going on. It may change if brought up the cases regarding Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-san. My pace may have been thrown into disorder, but I promised again from the bottom of my heart, yet again, that I would regain my strength for what toe next.

 Chapter 498: Short Story 4 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS – A Prediction of the Future

    <h4>Chapter 498: Short Story 4 : Sakayanagi Arisu SS �C A Prediction of the Future</h4>


    After the the end-of-term ceremony was concluded, all students went to their respective ssrooms for somest exnations before I left the ssroom at immediately.


    That being said, with my impaired feet, I couldn''t move as fast as other people. I eventually reached my goal and waited for that person who seemingly was dyed.


    ?What are you doing out here, Sakayanagi??


    Mashima, who attended the farewell ceremony for the 3rd years, puzzlingly asked me as he came closer.


    ?I''ve been waiting for you, Mashima-sensei?


    ?...For me??


    ?Yes. You are about to meet Ayanokouji-kun and Chabashira-sensei in the reception room, am I correct??


    ?What do you mean??


    Mashima-sensei wouldn''t admit it, at least on the surface.


    But I already know the finer details. From the time I gave Ayanokouji-kun my father''s phone number, I expected this to happen.


    ?You must have gotten a message from Chairman Sakayanagi to meet Ayanokouji-kun. Chabashira-sensei should be present as well, I presume??


    ?How do you know that??


    ��������������


    ?I just know more about the situation than both you and Chabashira-sensei, that''s all.?


    ?Even if that''s true, your name wasn''t mentioned.?


    ?That''s because I''m taking part on the spur of the moment. Could you I apany you??


    ?I sadly don''t have the permission to do so. It would be a problem were I to take you along.?


    ?I will just meet up with youter even if we went separately. So why don''t we just go together in the first ce? I believe It will save you some time as well.?


    Even if I didn''t get his permission to go together with him, I would visit the reception room alone.


    In other words, the conclusion would be the same anyway.


    ?...Fine, since it looks like you already know about the circumstances.?


    ?Thank you very much.?


    I turned around and took a step towards the reception room. He soon caught up to me.


    ?What in the world are we going to discuss at this meeting??


    ?Something very, very interesting.?


    I can predict some of the moves the Interim Chairman Tsukishiro may use in the future. I feel my boring days are getting more colourful just by imagining that. Following after Mashima, we walked into the reception room where Ayanokouji-kun is waiting.


    To enjoy my time with him. And to enjoy what''s about toe.

 Chapter 500: Short Story 6 : Karuizawa Kei Artbook SS – The Person Who Became Dear to Me

    <h4>Chapter 500: Short Story 6 : Karuizawa Kei Artbook SS �C The Person Who Became Dear to Me</h4>


    I finished changing my clothes and grabbed my phone, feeling a bit mncholic.


    ?Good grief... what is it now??


    I was preparing myself when I suddenly got a call.


    An unknown 11-digits phone number that wasn''t in my contact list.


    I obviously knew who it was. It was Kiyotaka.


    The scene of him and Hiyori-san on that date appeared before my eyes.


    He''s free to hang out with whoever, wherever he wants to, of course.


    Since our rtionship wasn''t anything special after all.


    But still...


    ?Ah, enough! Why do I have to feel so irritated and getting pushed around by someone like him!?


    I stopped thinking too deeply about it, dispelled my feelings and prepared to take the call.


    I nned to eat out with Ishikura-san and Sonoda-san today. I''m going to have fun today.


    ?It''s me, sorry for calling you.?


    I restrained my voice which was about to burst and calmed myself down.


    ?It''s fine. What??


    ?You sound like you have someints though.?


    ?Not really. Notining, just wanted to confirm something with you.?


    ?That I called you out recently and didn''t get in touch with youter??


    If you understood that, so at least follow up, will you! Whoops, I should keep that to myself...


    ?You seem to understand then, what? Just wanted to harass me??


    ?Could we meet up and talk about that??


    ?Eh??


    ?Remember the thing I said I would tell you if I remembered it? I just did. Could youe over??


    What''s up with that?... You didn''t contact me after that and now you want to talk with me? And in your room?


    ?Good grief... You always do it when it pleases you... I guess it''s fine. I''m not taking any responsibilities if someone sees me, okay??


    It will be a problem if I were seen trying to enter a boy''s room alone.


    ?Don''t worry about that.?


    I thought he would have some misgivings about that, but it seems I was wrong.


    Well, if he says he isn''t worried, then why should I?


    ?Got it. Ah, I have something nned by 7pm so I can''t have you take too much time, okay??


    ?It will be short. Probably around 10 to 20 minutes.?


    ?It''s alright for me then. See youter.?


    I ended the call and sighed.


    I felt relieved the call didn''t turn for the worse.


    ?Why does my heart have to be pushed around by a guy like him??


    I don''t feel like being toying around by him either, but well, it can''t be helped.


    This is a shield to protect myself.


    Yes, that''s why it can''t be helped.


    ?...It wouldn''t be fair otherwise, right.?


    1


    I began to prepare myself before leaving for his room.


    <Illustration>


    A meal is waiting for me after this. So let''s be done with this quickly, that kind of feeling.


    But it was so quiet when I arrived.


    He was just looking at me, not delving into any important topics.


    ?So, what is it??


    Don''t even tell me he has forgotten the matter after I came here?


    His answer when I tried to cut through this awkwardness was...


    ?What do you mean??


    An evasive reply. I became a bit irritated by that.


    ?What do you mean? Didn''t you just recall what you wanted to say??


    ?Now that you say it, yes, I suppose that''s true.?


    ?...?


    I thought he would start talking again, but he became quiet and the silence returned.


    ?Ohe on, what is it??


    ?Well, you don''t need to be so hasty.?


    ?I''m pretty sure I mentioned it, didn''t I? I''m eating with my friends at 7PM at the Keyaki Mall. Understand??


    ?There still a lot of time. It''s going to be fine.?


    ?Hmm, you kinda give me the goosebumps, you know? The way you just go on and on about nonsense.?


    He normally would keep things as short as nessary, precisely to the point.


    That was my usual impression of him.


    I thought his usual self was impressive, honestly.


    How shall I say it? He was being so calm despite the fact we are the same age. Or rather cool. That part of him was somewhat attractive, so to say.


    No, no. I have to be angry now. What up with praising him now?


    ?...Oh by the way. I have something I need to tell you, okay??


    I didn''t like how he wasn''t himself so I changed the topic.


    ?Something you need to tell me??


    ?Satou-san is suspecting my rtionship with you, you know??


    Even if he had the initiative, even I could influence it.


    That''s why I sometimes have to start the conversation myself. If not, something bad might ur.


    ?I thought she might begin to hate me after I rejected her. What suspicions??


    It would be easy to think she would dislike him after that. But his situation is totally different.


    He seems like he would need an exnation about romance from A to Z just for him to understand as he''s kind of distant, right?


    Unlike any middle schoolers I know of.


    That''s what giving me so much stress right now.


    ?She thinks I might have broken up with Hirata to go out with you. She tried to ask me about it in a roundabout way.?


    It was about a boy she liked so of course she would notice something.


    And that��I really saw him differently from every other boy.


    ?I refuted it of course, but I''m not sure how much she believed me.?


    I don''t think she would forgive me if she knew we were meeting up with each other like this.


    If we had changed positions, I would feel the same.


    ?I see. I had a simr conversation too.?


    ?What? Something simr??


    There shouldn''t be anything simr to that as far as I know, except for Satou-san''s case.


    ?Matsushita was a bit suspicious about you and me. Asked whether we were dating or not.?


    Eh? Matsushita? By Matsushita you mean the one from our ss?


    My mind went into a panic from the sudden mention of her name.


    ?Wha? What? No way, right? Really? You''re not joking??


    He nodded slightly and talked about the events leading to that but...


    You mean, she started suspecting his real abilities during the special exam?


    ?W-wait a bit! I can''t keep up with this!?


    It was bad enough with Satou alone. And now even Matsushita?


    I''m getting a headache...


    ?I think it''s getting really bad, kinda... do you have something up your sleeve??


    It should still be possible to calm down the situation if I just apologised once of twice.


    But what he replied back was...


    ?I think it''s fine to ignore it??


    He chose the worst option with thatposed expression of his.


    ?No, no, that''s no good!�� And our rtionship... isn''t anything special to begin with either!?


    I was the one who had the most to lose if I ignored it!


    ?Do you dislike others thinking there may be something even when there''s nothing there? Even if, let''s say she spread a rumour, just let her say what she wants, right??


    ?What? Just let her say what she wants?...There''s no way I can do that. Tell it straight to her right now, that there is nothing between us!?


    Whatever the truth may be, the important thing is how to convey that to the other person.


    I want to avoid destroying the peace in my ss at all costs.


    Does he think it will be fine as long as he protects me with his body?


    If he thinks so, he''s wrong. Peace of mind is also important.


    ?It may have the opposite effect if I tried to exin it to Matsushita now.?


    ?You should have known that from the start, didn''t you? Why make such a half-assed lie??


    ?No matter how I exined it, it wouldn''t change anything. Satou is suspecting there is something between us right? Since she is close to Matsushita, she will eventually tell her that our rtionship isn''t normal. No, the possibility that she made a move after being told is pretty high.?


    ?...You, may be right...?


    Rumours of our rtionship being spread far and wide, even if it was a lie, would be a total loss for me.


    Or perhaps not. There would be a small saving grace. But just a small one, really.


    If we truly were going out then, well, I mean, we aren''t so...


    ?I mean... won''t they think that I broke up with Hirata-kun to date you instead? I''m the one getting troubled if there''s even the slightest chance it spreads to our ss, no, our whole school, you know.?


    ?Why should that worry you??


    He wouldn''t understand me no matter what.


    ?Listen here��. If such a rumour was was out there, it would affect me from now on.?


    What''s going on inside this skull of this love-dead boy?


    That''s precisely why he didn''t notice Satou''s and my feelings for him.


    ?Okay? Being approached by the opposite sex is hard if there is some scent of some other person there, understood??


    I pointed my finger at him.


    ?So you are saying you want to find a new love and that I''m in the way??


    ?...That''s how it is.?


    Honestly, I''m not thinking of getting a boyfriend now, but, that''s just how it is.


    I seemed to have gotten the message through so I proceeded forward.


    I was beginning to think he was pretending dumb after all this.


    But since we arrived at this topic, I once again recalled that scene.


    Hiyori-san and him discussing happily at the cafe.


    ?Do you really understand? Right, care to listen??


    Since we ended up here, I have to confirm something.


    He called me up saying he had something to discuss, yet made me look at that until the end.


    There''s no way I can leave without saying my piece of mind about that.


    ?You...are you close to this Shiina??


    ?Shiina? Ah, you mean Hiyori??


    ?Hiyo...?


    He easily used her first name instead of herst.


    Well... he''s free to call other girls by their first names as he pleases, like me.


    Everyone in that group he''s so close to also uses their first name I hear.


    But, Shiina-san is well, not like that... not that I care.


    ?We are certainly rather close. We both like to read books so our hobbies align. How about it??


    S-same hobbies... r-reading books? Isn''t that like, the total opposite from me?...


    ?Heee? The same hobby? Reading books... heee....heee. Sopletely different from me??


    I slipped up, saying exactly what I thought.


    ?And??


    He nonchntly faced me like he was asking why I wanted to hear about that in the first ce.


    ?...No, I mean... Argh! I forgot what to say!?


    I just didn''t have anything else I''d wanted to say for that matter.


    Anyway, I tried to squeeze out some words as if topromise, still worrying.


    ?If the rumours about you and I were to spread, I mean, it would be harder for you to get closer to Shiina-san, right??


    There was some part of me that wanted him to deny it.


    ?I see. That''s certainly a possibility.?


    But he didn''t deny it, instead he agreed with me in full honesty.


    ?Not that I care really. You''re free to get close to whoever you want for that matter.?


    I turned my back towards him as if trying to run away.


    Hey, I can''t do this anymore. My feelings I had tried to hold in was about to burst forth.


    ?Sorry but, could... we have leave this talk forter? I want to head for Keyaki mall a bit early. There may be some boys from other ssesing too. I''m going to chase away the rumours so I need to get into the mood. I don''t have the time to deal with you.?


    I wouldn''t know what else I could have ended up saying to him if I were to stay here.


    I don''t know what these depressing feeling are. I just don''t understand.


    ?Mood??


    ?I''m looking for a new boyfriend since I broke up with Hirata-kun. Got a problem??


    It was just a gathering of girls eating together, but I wanted to put on the airs.


    ?Not at all.?


    ?...Right? That''s why I''m leaving now.?


    He stood up as if trying to chase after me.


    ?It''s fine.?


    Even if he were to see me out, it would just make me feel sick.


    ?Kei.?


    He called me by my name.


    Why does my heart have to skip just like that?


    ?What is it already??


    Why am I the only one being pushed here and there by his words and actions?


    ?It''s just, if you don''t like it, it''s fine for you to keep looking another way.?


    Why am I�� the only one...who...


    ?What??


    ?Will you go out with me??


    ?Eh??


    I frowned and turned around, not sure I understood.


    ?What did you say? Or, what is it??


    He was listening to me when I said I didn''t have time, right?


    While I was thinking along those lines...


    ?That''s not what I meant. I asked if, you wanted to go out with me.?


    Me going out with him?


    ?No I mean�� I don''t really... under...stand...?


    Going out?


    Hmm...?


    Eh, wait a bit. Wait a bit...?


    The way he looked at me, that gaze and presence.


    ?W-ai, eh, wha, what!? What''s up with that joke, that''s bad taste even for you...!??


    ?If it was a joke.?


    Yes, if it was a joke, it wasn''t something I''ll ever forgive him for.


    Swaying my heart right and left, left and right and saying this after all that.


    ?B-but��didn''t you mention getting closer to Shiina-san just now!??


    ?That was the joke.?


    ?But��the other day��?


    Didn''t you get intimate with Shiina-san recently...!


    But Kiyotaka''s next words drowned out what I was about to say.


    ?That was simply, well. I wanted to test whether you would became jealous or not, I suppose.?


    Then... so there really isn''t anything between him and Shiina-san?


    In other words, he wanted to see my reaction to watching that?


    So��well, Kiyotaka is, in other words, eh...


    ?If this is a joke, this is thest chance to take it back... You do know that, don''t you??


    If that was his idea of teasing, it would be a huge shame and disgrace on my part.


    Our rtionship will most likely break apart at once.


    I became unable to reply.


    No, maybe I had wanted it to be a joke.


    Since��if he was serious, that would mean, that I have to answer him too��


    ?Of course it''s not a joke. May I hear your reply??


    It''s not... a joke?


    You mean... you were serious?


    So, in other words, Kiyotaka came to like me?


    My mind went nk for a second, then it began to overflow.


    ?...Y, y-y-y-y-y-you are asking that of me!??


    Something inside me broke out and I started panicking, making a quite themotion.


    ?As I said earlier, you can look away, reject me, you can do what you wish to.?


    ?I didn''t say I was going to ignore you! B-but, why!??


    ?By ''why'' you mean??


    ?Well, that is, me... I mean... by the way, why today...??


    It was so abrupt. All the frustration built up until now was turned upside down in dramatical fashion.


    ?I wonder why. I''m not sure I can exin it very well, but there is one thing I can exin. I wanted to stop any other guy from getting you as their girlfriend.?


    So my lie had taken form in a most unlikely way inside his heart?


    ?So you mean�� You, you like... like... me??


    I tried putting it into words, trying to confirm it. There''s no way I wasn''t going to.


    I wanted to hear his answer directly with my ears.


    ?Yes, I love Karuizawa Kei.?


    I love Karuizawa Kei.


    I love Karuizawa Kei.


    I love Karuizawa Kei.


    W-haaaaaaa!!


    His voice was reverberating inside my brain like a ringing bell.


    ?You answer is??


    A-answer? What''s an answer? What should I say back to someone who said they liked me?


    ''I love you too!'' Do I have to say something that embarrasing!?


    Eh, eh? If I answer him, wouldn''t our rtionship change here and there!?


    I wanted to answer, but the panic, the agony, my head just shorted out.


    No that''s wrong. I, have to admit it. That I''ve loved Kiyotaka from way back.


    But still, I''d had thought our rtionship didn''t change, wouldn''t change. But I was wrong.


    ?��I-I''ll let you go out... with me.?


    I answered him as if confessing something.


    But, he was somehow calm, didn''t cry, didn''t show a smile, just showing strong will.


    ?Can I take it as you also liking me??


    But he didn''t seem satisfied or something, like he wanted something else.


    ?You want me to say it!??


    ?Yes, I want you to.?


    N-no way. Ah, I haven''t even prepared for any confessions at all!


    If I knew it would turn like this, I would have made some more effort and done something!


    The only saving grace was that I was nning to go out to eat with some friends. I''m so d for that...


    Being dressed up like this, I mean.


    But I have to answer him here.


    As a boy and a girl. It was important to answer to the other person''s feelings.


    ?...Well, you know? I mean, you know��....I, I lik...kinda... kinda, sorta...?


    I was so trying to be cool, but the voice I managed was so low I doubt it was audible.


    I didn''t like that weakness of mine so I added some words as I continued.


    ?I also... like... fell for... It''s frustrating but...I-I admit, I admit it!?


    Indeed. I looked at his eyes and said it. He then reached out his hands and gently grabbed both of mine.


    ?W-wait!? D-don''t say you wanted to kiss!??


    ?No. I won''t do that. Not yet.?


    He won''t do it yet!?


    A-ahem. It''s certainly too early, I mean. A kiss now, when my heart isn''t calming down would be...right.


    He quietly embraced me. Hisrge body. I felt his powerful arms touching me.


    ?This should be fine, right??


    ?��Well, if it''s only this...?


    As he held me in his arms, I thought he had grown a bit from before.


    ?Hey, haven''t you gotten a bit taller??


    ?I may have.?


    From today, he and I started walking on the path of lovers together, unbelievably enough.


    How far does this path of happiness stretch on?


    Will this path go on forever?...


    That''s��


    This Volume is Tranted by botman


    /

 Chapter 501: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka SS – The First Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 501: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka SS �C The First Phone Call</h4>


    The spring break was about to end as it was only a single day left.


    And even the sun was beginning to set before I noticed it. It was soon bedtime.


    I wonder what my ssmates are feeling right as they spend thisst evening of the break.


    The same mncholy as when the weekend ends and Monday begins? Or maybe they are filled with hope for a new year?


    If you ask me, I''d say something simr... I was more or less looking forward to going to school next morning.


    There was of course a lot of difficulties around each corner.


    I don''t need to mention the bet with Horikita, but there was also the high possibility that the first grader from the White Room that Tsukishiro had mentioned had already blended themselves in. The list goes on. A pain in the butt, all of them.


    But I''m generally spending my days living as a student at this school.


    It''s not a bad thing to spend your holidays as leisurely, but the things that makes me feel the most fulfilled are the stuff that''s expected of students: studying and doing sports.


    And above all else��


    Something that has changed fromst year.


    At precisely 10PM in the evening, my phone rang.


    I don''t even need to confirm who it is.


    Karuizawa Kei.


    She was a ssmate, and now someone who was more than a friend.


    In other words, a call from someone belonging to the category I can describe as my ''girlfriend''.


    Even though we''d been a couple for a few days already, we hadn''t actually met or kept in touch with one another.


    It was probably due to the fact that Kei still hadn''t sorted out our rtionship yet.


    I hadn''t contacted her on my end either and just waited for the spring break to end. But on thest day, meaning today, I received a message at noon saying she wanted to talk by phone at 10PM this evening.


    And then, the time hase.


    ?...Ya-hoo!?


    Immediately after receiving the call, I clumsily replied after a short pause.


    ?Ah.?


    ?Yikes, that''s blunt.?


    ?Really? No, perhaps it was.?


    If asked whether I believe it sounded like something a boyfriend would say, I''ll definitely say no.


    ?I was waiting for your call.?


    Does this sound boyfriend-like?


    I believed it did so I tried saying it.


    ?Eeeeh!??


    From the other side, arge scream along with the sound of something being toppled over made its way through the phone.


    ?What happened? Are you alright??


    ?I-I''m fine! I just tumbled and fell from by bed. Ow ow...?


    Can that be called being ''fine''?


    It seems like she''d calmed herself down after a deep breath after readjusting her position.


    ?Did you wait for me? For my call??


    ?It''s normal for a boyfriend to wait expectantly for a call from his lover, isn''t it??


    ?That''s, well, true but... well, it sort of doesn''t sound like anything you''d say at all.?


    ?I think that counts for both of us.?


    We were facing each other for the first time. I as me. She as her.


    At times doing something unexpected, other times saying something rash.


    It was hard to control it all.


    Thus, I decide not to think too much about it.


    Am I saying this stuff naturally? What about my actions?


    But even those are just the pleasures of love that I will be surrendering myself to.


    ?Hmm, yes. Perhaps. I still don''t feel like it''s real... we really are dating, aren''t we??


    ?Of course we are.?


    ?... Right, of course. I already knew that but... I thought that, if I asked you about your confession again, you would say that there never was a confession to begin with. That''s why I was a bitte calling you, Kiyotaka.?


    It seems that is the reason she never called me before now.


    ?You know, it would have been fine for you to call me too, don''t you agree??


    ?I kinda wanted to wait for that call of yours.?


    It was a bit unfair and it was conveyed to her since she still looked a bit glum.


    But the conversation soon shifted to the topics of everyday life.


    ?Ah, have you heard this? I just went out to eat with my friends and��?


    It wasn''t a meaningful conversation by any means, but to me it felt so novel and fresh.


    Our rtionship up until now had been that of the one who uses, and one who was being used. Not that of friends or lovers.


    Our names or numbers weren''t stored on either of our phones either. I was usually the one who contacted her, not her.


    People would probably say it was a distorted rtionship.


    But still, that was certainly the only thing connecting both of us.


    But that has been muted. Another world was spreading out before my eyes.


    ?Are you even listening to me??


    She noticed myck of adequate replies and asked about it.


    ''I hear you, I hear you'' was my answer, which satisfied her and she continued talking.


    It was a conversation without any real topics.


    It had no rtion to me.


    But still. It was small surprise to me that I thought it was a bit fun.


    ?And by the way, Kiyotaka. How do I say this, don''t you have anything to share too??


    She wasn''t satisfied by the fact that she was the only one bringing up any topics it seems, thus her request.


    Even if you ask me of that, those kind of things are a bit too much for me. Or rather, I''m aware that I''m bad at this.


    No, that''s precisely why I had to challenge myself.


    ?Let''s see...?


    I wonder how long I talked for after that?


    I''m a bit surprised at how much I talked about all this triffle stuff that I''d never done before.


    It was stuff that other people wouldn''t find any interesting.


    But Kei was listening, clearly enjoying herself no matter what.


    Sometimes sheughed, sometimes she made some quip back at me.


    And then the conversation shifted towards the unexpected.


    As the sandman was about to unleash his drowsiness upon me, I checked the clock. It was soon 11PM.


    Which means we must have talked for about an hour.


    It wasn''t a far stretch to say it had been the longest phone call we''ve done by far.


    ?We should probably end this call soon.?


    It would be best to hang up soon, considering what''sying in store for tomorrow.


    ?That''s, true.?


    She also seemed to understand as she didn''t oppose it.


    ?See you tomorrow. Good night, Kiyotaka.?


    ?Good night, Kei.?


    We called it quits after calling each others'' names.


    ?Well, then��?. She said atst, but somehow she didn''t end the call.


    ?What''s up??


    ?It''s, I feel it''s a bit hard for me to end it...?


    She expressed her reasoning for it.


    ?...So, can you do it instead??


    ?Understood.?


    I tapped the button to end the call without hesitation.


    ?Well then, time to prepare myself before going to bed.?


    That was my intention but...


    Kei called me again even though we''d ended the call mere seconds ago.


    Did she forget to tell me something?


    ?What''s u����?


    ?You didn''t even hesitate a bit, did you! Why!?


    An ear-splitting scream.


    I instinctly held my phone away from my ear, but I could still hear her loud and clear.


    ?Shouldn''t you, you know, show some hesitation at least!??


    ?...I mean, isn''t that normal for ending a call??


    The flow of the conversation went like, we had to prepare for tomorrow so let''s end the call. Both of us should have been on the same paper.


    But Kei didn''t seem to like how I ended the call it seems.


    ?B-but, we had so much fun, didn''t we!?


    ?Yes. It''s the first time I''d enjoyed myself like this.?


    ?Then, how do I say this, don''t you feel a little bit sad to see it end as well??


    If she meant that she wanted to talk more and the time permits it, then sure.


    ?A bit.?


    ?No way I sense that from you!?


    Not epting my answer, she continued through grinded teeth.


    It was good I didn''t put my phone too close to my ear.


    I seemed to have hit the nail right on the head as she went on nitpicking everything.


    From where that good mood we had earlier had disappeared to, I don''t like this, I don''t like that, even our exciting conversation earlier.


    So this is what they call a woman''s heart.


    In that case, I''d need some more time to analyse it.


    ?Huff, puff. ... Ah, I feel so refreshed.?


    After venting all that and letting it all losse, she seemed to have regained control of her feelings.


    ?So... what should I do??


    ?About what??


    ?It''s almost 11:15PM already, you know.?


    ?Ah...?


    Ever since she tried to end the call, the clock never stopped and time continued to chug along.


    ?Maybe you should end it after all, Kei.?


    ?Maybe, so.?


    Perhaps she was worried about when I was going to end the call, but she somehow objected to that.


    ?You should end it. Do it properly this time, okay??


    ?...Properly??


    I just received an unexpected, unpleasant task.


    ?That''s right. In a way that won''t rub me the wrong way. Won''t you fulfill this cute wish from your girlfriend??


    She said impishly as if she''d just mounted me and taken the initiative.


    ?A wish? Cute girlfriend??


    ?What? You have someints??


    ?No, not at all.?


    I stood up and headed for myputer.


    I might find some clues on the.


    ?Just so you know, browsing or anything simr won''t do you any good. I''m listening closely so I''ll know if you do.?


    She cornered me as if she''d read my moves.


    She sure isn''t some weak girl, I thought in admiration.


    In that case the only option for me is to pave out a way with my own strength.


    It''s a trial for me who wished for this rtionship to begin with.


    ?��Let''s see.?


    I''ll start after a short pause. The reason why I ended the call. Some kind of theory that won''t upset her.


    ?It''s true I hanged up without hesitation. But, that wasn''t because I thought lightly of you.?


    What would be the best words to use in order to bring a call to an end?


    I said what I thought out loud.


    ?It''s a bit sad to end the conversation, true. But that just means we can see each other tomorrow. Don''t you feel the same as well??


    ?...Yes. I also want to see you, Kiyotaka...?


    It has been some time since the confession.


    Naturally, the desire to meet one another would get stronger the time had passed.


    ?That''s why we should let the time flow. That''s what I think. Taking our time and talk untilte at night is fine for me as well. But then today will never end.


    ?Yes...?


    ?I want to see you. The reason I didn''t hesitate ending the call is because of those feelings I think.?


    ?...I see, yes, that''s why...?


    ?Do you follow me??


    ?Well, yeah. I''ll give you a pass for this time.?


    She didn''t seem that dissatisfied anymore. I could hear a soft,posed nod through the speaker.


    ?Since you find it difficult, I''ll end the call for you. Fine with you??


    ?Got it. We may not... get the chance to talk tomorrow at school but... I''m looking forward to it.?


    ?Indeed.?


    Following the flow of the conversation, I pressed the button to end the call.


    She didn''t call me again, obviously.


    Our rtionship had changed, but Kei decided to keep it hidden for the time being.


    Our chances to talk openly at school will be limited until it goes public.


    But stealing nces at each other from time to time should be possible.


    Atst, the spring break announced its leave, with nothing left undone.


    My new school life is starting tomorrow.


    If only it could be calm and peaceful.


    This wish of mine hasn''t changed even now.


    The best would be to leisurely ride down this riverbed in a small boat.


    Whether it''s academics, sports or love. There is no knowing where the current will start raging.


    That''s����the fun part of school life.

 Chapter 502: Ichinose Honami SS – Ichinose Honami’s Spring Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 502: Ichinose Honami SS �C Ichinose Honami��s Spring Vacation</h4>


    Thest day of spring vacation. I met up with Chihiro-chan and Mako-chan and we went to the Keyaki mall together. It felt refreshing since it had been such a long vacation in which I''d often spent thinking alone.


    ?Honami-chan, are you feeling well? Are you okay?? Mako-chan asked. Since I was usually always panied by someone so seeing me shutting myself in my room so often and not seeing each other made her worry.


    ?No, everything is fine. Sorry for that, even when you invited me so many times. I was thinking about strategies for the second year, you could say. So I just wanted to think about how to proceed from now.?


    ?That''s well and all but... Honami-chan, don''t think too much by yourself, discuss it with us too, okay?? Chihiro, who had been following the conversation, continued.


    The final term exams were already over so that was surely why they were so sensitive right now.


    ?Yes, I''m relying on you all so if something happens, I''ll definitely talk to you.?


    That was my true feelings. But it was also true that I didn''t want to worry them unnesarily.


    ss 1-B was losing big thanks to me during the final exam. I was forced into making a big decision.


    But that''s precisely why I need to choose my words carefully. I could easily worry them by what I said and that would be a loss to me.


    ?Oh, don''t worry, really. I''m hundred percent fine! Spring vacation had me fully charged!?


    This spring break had given me new energy. A spring vacation unlike anything before. It was far more remarkable.


    It was a bit different from the usual ones where I went out and yed with my friends.


    Even now, my chest felt hotter by thinking of Ayanokouji-kun and what had transpired on that day.


    When I''d revealed my weakness in his room, something that had been weighting on me, just poof, disappeared.


    I can still fight.


    I felt I once again that I could fight with Sakayanagi-san, Ryuuen-kun and Horikita-san and the others.


    Of course, whether we couldpete with them we wouldn''t know until we try. But at least I avoided the worst case scenario: losing my will fight even before it happens.


    This is without doubt, due to Ayanokouji-kun. I''m not sure I''d be here without him. A treasured friend... a very, a very important...


    Somehow, the next words didn''t appear to me.


    How should I express it properly? There was a part of me that just refused to think about it.


    That''s because there is something I must not forget.


    The fact that we are in different sses. It was an unchangeable fact that we couldn''t mingle and meet with each other. Unlikest year where we could cooperate due to our ss points being vastly different, the gap had closed.


    As Horikita said face to face with me, we had be rivalspeting with each other.


    In other words, if we end up fighting, we shouldn''t be affected by personal feelings.


    What if, what if he and I were in the same ss...


    Then all my worries would disappear and I could fight without any hesitation.


    ?Stop stop. Don''t think any further...!?


    I shook my head with great vigor in order to calm down the feelings deep within me.


    ?W-what is it, Honami-chan??


    Mako-chan was surprised by my sudden headshake looked at my worriedly.


    ?Sorry, sorry. It''s nothing.?


    I tend to be too rxed around my close friends no matter what.


    I have to get myself together. It''s thest day of spring vacation after all. My friends were looking forward to meet me so I should stop thinking about this anymore.


    I should focus on the first period of our 2nd year for now.


    I will have proper time to think about it once the situation has calmed down and I get some time.


    We are still ss B, but we have almost no more leeway left.


    I intend to follow through with the same goal I had ever since the entrance ceremonyst year when we all stood line in line. Standing still is not an option.


    ��Tomorrow, a new war wille for ss 2-B.


    Tranted by : ??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!